《I Own a Brothel in Another World》 【Preface – For those worried if they should skip or read】 Preface C For those worried if they should skip or read Yo! I''ve been receiving many private messages asking about specific details of the story, mostly about MC''s actual harem girls servicing other men and such things, so I decided to prepare an answer for those who will arrive here so they can check if they want to read the story or skip it if they don''t feel like it''s up to their alley after reading the exnations. Also, don''t forget to check the info in the description. It''s also crucial.

POSSIBLE SPOILERS! I TRIED TO AVOID THEM BUT BE WARNED!

1. Will MC girls/women/harem/lovers have sex with other men? Spoiler It''s quite aplex issue. The story is a harem at its core considering the main theme of harems, which is feelings of love. You can split girls in this series into three categories. But, before I dive into them, here''s a tl;dr: No, the women that will end up romantically involved with the MC won''t be doing any sex-rted things. The MC might have some casual, mutual fun with some different characters but they aren''t meant to be his "lovers". More details below. First, the MC lovers - along the way of the story some characters will develop or announce their feelings towards the MC and may end up in a romantic rtionship with him. Even if they somehow help with the brothel, it would most likely not be connected with any sex-rted thing. They can be totally not linked with the establishment, like say for example travelling adventurers. Purely hypothetically, one of them could end up with the MC and not join the brothel. Second, women who will have literally nothing to do with sex - be it servants, cooks, maids, guards or any other positions that are required in a working environment. They might be characters somehow saved by the MC and ending up helping him with the establishment, without any sexual services, and also they do not have to end up having sex with him either. Third, girls that the MC will either employ as prostitutes or they agree to work as ones after being saved by him and maybe offered shelter or something. Thetter part will most likely undergo "training" with the MC teaching them what he knows about lewd things. Saying that, prostitution will not be described. Only acts containing MC and potential girls. Also, the story unrolls slowly, so while at the start most of the girls might be ves, it won''t stay like that for long. I tried speaking theoretically as much as possible to avoid spoilers. One more thing, the brothel won''t be some kind of lousy establishment, it kinda is a spoiler, but it will be a high-end one with ess granted only after MC makes sure the clients won''t be bad. [copse] 2. How many girls will be in the "true harem" and how many won''t be entering romantic rtionships with deeper feelings? Is it even possible to not hold those? Spoiler Most of the girls that will end up working with their bodies will most likely enter rtionships that usually base on mutual pleasure (eg. some races might just be horny), fun, gratitude, subservience (some races might just like being under someone), and I guess many other kinds of feelings that don''t exactly revolve around pure mutual love rtionship like girlfriend/boyfriend, husband/wife, groom/bride, etc. And as for how many, that''s really hard to pinpoint. I can''t say that once I''ll introduce a girl like that, then again the lover one, then the working one, and give a pattern like this or something because this all depends on the flow of the story and I''m mostly focusing on how it feels and not just to throw more girls faster to the pot of lewds. For example, there might be also cases where more than one girl of a certain race (let''s pick Elves here) arrive at the brothel, let''s say 3. One of them might end up falling for the MC while others may actually agree on workingter into the story since they don''t really feel attached to the MC, but enjoy the physical contact with him and don''t mind helping with work if he''ll still embrace them. The first one will naturally stay only with MC as she decided, for whatever reasons. In a situation like this, most of the screentime will be given to the first one naturally, with the others appearing rarely when ites to sex. Maybe some big elf orgy or something. As stated everywhere I can, I''m heavily against NTR, cheating and such stuff, so I''m doing my best to avoid creating any feeling that could be associated with any of the bad stuff, leaving only the good vibes in the series. Sharing is quite a sensitive subject, but well, my whole story is a fucking sensitive subject with the whole brothel and all, and there might be some characters that don''t view sex as something sacred and just like to enjoy the physical pleasure without much bonding. But even those characters won''t be just sex crazy maniacs that don''t care about other people''s feelings and jumping on every dick around them while their previous partners get devastated when they get to know about this. They''ll have morals. Like, informing someone about their way of life before engaging with them in any act or asking if they are fine with that or backing off if they are not. Sex without deeper meaning and feelings is a thing. [copse] More might appear here as I get new questions that could potentially be useful. Thank you for checking my stories! Chapter 1 – Daily Life of a Teacher Chapter 1 C Daily Life of a Teacher Announcement Yo! This story was the very first thing I ever wrote so the early chapters still may spook sometimes with weird or incorrect grammar/structure. I''m in the slow process of fixing that. Just a small heads up. Feel free to point these out or suggest changes. I''m always open to them. Hopefully I''ll be done before summer ends. "thus, if you want to have a much easier time managing yourpany''s products, it''s advised you conduct proper research and join the corresponding clusters into Strategic Business Units. SBUs for short. As I''ve mentioned before, there are no perfect ways to categorize the units or a decade-old script to follow. We usually use letters to divide them. You have to properly analyse your organization. Everyone following? Anything to clear up?" With that question, I finish drawing simple lines with arrows around some squares with text on the ckboard. Or rather on the e-board, since Ive been using a pen-like device on the newest model of an interactive school board. Technology definitely is the best. No chalk on your clothes, no dry fingers from hours of holding one and no irritated nose. Sometimes I pity those teachers and professors in old schools and universities. Not having to deal with shiploads of paperwork and educational utensils is bliss. My eyes fall on the usual sight of five people sitting in what looks like a very modern ssroom. Each of them basically having a full-size office desk, equipped to the brim with useful resources. On top of that, they own tablets orptops, depending on the personal preference of the student. The ssroom itself isnt anything special. Its more like a tiny office area with some shelves and drawers. Well, maybe besides the top of the top 80 8K disy mounted on the back wall. On the side, a row of windows with automatic shutters. If some random person from the street were to be invited inside, theyd definitely proim that its some kind of a ssroom for the elites. And that is exactly right. My name is stair Carter, a British-blood full-fledged elite teacher for some of the prodigious youngsters from all around the world. Or at least with parents rich enough to afford private education in small groups of people. Twenty-seven and single right now, by the way. This ssroom is part of the highest-ranking private school building, or rather instead of school, Id use the term tutoring. I work for an organization called Future is in our hands, which basically is a gathering of people with great knowledge and experience in various fields. Anyway, to not bber about pointless details, lets just say that Im one of the pro teachers, in my case of marketing and management, and each one of us is tutoring a small group of some of the best kids, but not only, in the world. Kind of like homeroom teachers, but we are paid astronomically better since parents of the kids are stuffed, obviously. Even though Im British, we are all currently in Sweden, where most of our organizations establishments are located. And obviously, the kids are from a wide range of nationalities themselves. As Ive mentioned earlier, my ssroom counts up to five individuals. Three girls and two boys. First from the left is a girl from the USA. Her name is Natalie Reevus. Shes the daughter of one of the most well-known Hollywood actors. Like you would suspect, shes already slowly following in her fathers footsteps, and with her captivating beauty and acting talent, its nothing unusual. Her waist-long straight blond hair is covering her shoulders and back. With a face youd expect from a teenage actress or model. As for the eyes, they perfectly fit with everything, being crystal blue. Ideal depiction of blonde beauty, with a slim figure and slowly developing womanly charms. Shes still only 16 years old, yet already over 169cm in height. She will definitely be one of those tall world-ss beauties in the future. Currently sitting in some expensive custom order sneakers, high-quality tight jeans, a grey t-shirt with one of the most overused quotes You are breathtaking! and a ck leather jacket. Even though she wears a kind of uninterested expression, I can clearly see that shes taking notes on her tablet. Lucky me. Frederic got himself a typical temper tantrum actress in his ss. Next. To her right. A boy. Or I should say, a man. Hes twenty-six, a year younger than me. Born and raised in Germany, son of some big guy in the IT software industry. They just suddenly popped out of nowhere one day with their revolutionary engineering process and imed their ce at the top. At first nce, you can already guess a lot about that person. Military freak. Yes, as youd expect, hes wearing full camo pants and jacket, a light brown t-shirt and heavy boots. As for the guy himself, again no surprises, short ck hair, kind of a tough-looking face, brown eyes and a pair of rimless sses. And obviously well built. He definitely keeps his training schedule perfected. Oh, the name. Its Paul Fischer. A calm and motivated guy. Hes not particrly fond of my field of expertise, but due to his army-grade discipline, he never stirs up any trouble. Close to the window, thest person in the front row, a girl from what youd call an exotic country. Brazil to be exact. I dont want to give in to the usual stereotypes, but thats pretty hard in this case. Shes a picture-perfect hot Brazilian girl with a bombastic figure. Bountiful shoulder-long wavy red hair and green eyes. Light brown skin with a lot of freckles on her face, which is decorated with an enthusiastic smile all the time. Chest sorge, her breasts are almost spilling out of the tank top she wears and For gods sake She doesnt wear a bra again Okay, calm your mind, stair. You are not gonna get caught ogling your student. Eyes up! Well, besides that little detail, she wears ck material bell-bottoms. Shes twenty and supposedly a daughter of a guy controlling most of the real estate market in Brazil. Her name is Marcia Santos. She has a pretty straightforward and open personality. You can say that the socializing part of the group is her territory. For the most part, she tries to pay attention. Then, we are hitting the back row with thest two students. To the left, we have Asakura Shino, a seventeen-year-old petite Japanese girl with quite long ck hair, tied up into a ponytail and two cute wisps, hanging on the sides of her face, clipped in their middle with metal pins. Currently frantically trying her best to pretend that her charming purplish eyes did not meet mine when I nced at her. At which she is failing fabulously, stealing a peek up from behind herptop every other second to check if Im still looking at her. She is quite a shy girl and you can tell even without her reacting like this. Is she blushing? I better not catch you reading that stuff which should not be named in the likes of a ssroom Usually wearing her signature ck hoodie without any details and ck pants. A typical girl you can find anywhere in Japan. Somehow she doesnt seem to fit into this whole celebrity-like atmosphere. But thats just an illusion. Supposedly, shes a member of one of these emperor bloodline families back at her ce. Her parents are some bigshots, like her whole lineage. If Im not mistaken, they are upholding the traditions everyone respects. So, basically, shes like the beautiful princess from the novels and anime. Additionally, shes quite skilled with her hands. Ive seen some of the art she is posting online. Top tier content I must say. Definitely going the artist path. The final person in the back row is yet another boy. And the sole problem of my ss. Unfortunately, I wasnt able to break the rule of having at least one delinquent in your group. Short blond hair on the sides of his head and spiky, pulled up top with dark, dyed tips. Pretty handsome, mature and manly face as for a neen-year-old. Worthy of being called the next Tim Voyage somewhere in the future. Wearing ripped jeans with some chains at the side and a ck sweatshirt with a yellow Metallurgy logo. He has a pretty firm figure. Not as chiselled as Paul, but still fit enough to win girls over, parading without the top covered. His father is a big figure on the streaming tform T-watch.tv and his mother is a singer. I guess its one of these cases where a child without enough attention from the parents bes an attention-seeking delinquent. His name is Kamil Lewandowski. Like that famous football yer. But enough of thepliments. Sitting in his chair like the whole world is his property, he ispletely oblivious to what is happening around him. Ive seen this gaze out of the window many times already. Looking straight at this punk, I pick up a rubber eraser lying on my desk. And while tossing it up and down in my hand, I call to him. Kamil. No reaction. Hes still deep in his thoughts. Everyone starts looking his way, already experienced enough to figure out whats going to happen. Without much care, like its a daily thing for me, I throw the eraser, with perfectly calcted force, straight at his forehead, hitting the target without a millimetre of error. Kurwa! he shouts, startled, and res my way while rubbing his forehead. Language. Twoja stara to dziwka. Look now. I get it, we''re all geniuses here, but not everyone has to know everynguage in the world. Thats why we speak English in this ss. So, care to trante for others? I already know what he meant. If its not obvious enough, hes Polish. And thats actually one of thenguages I picked up in the past. Looking at it now, I know all of my students'' nationalnguages besides Marcias, which is Portuguese. How and why? Well, I always had a knack fornguages and loved learning them. I finished my uni with German, Japanese, French and a bit of Chinese already. Picked up Polish solely for the memes and out of boredom. Anyway, we dont keep that usual, tense atmosphere in my ss. I like to be on the same level with my students, thus they all know swearing is not something I abhor. We even throw casual insults at each other from time to time, with a joking undertone and a grain of salt obviously. As an elite teacher, basically a private tutor, I have free reins over my ss, with just some typical, content-based guidelines. Kamil, knowing that Im not going to let it go,plies with my request. A rogue smirk appears on his face. Your mother is a whore. Paul snickers and the girls chuckle at that remark. Well, all of them besides Shino. She keeps quiet, and with a slightly annoyed expression, stares at him. Correct. Everyone falls silent, shocked. Id give you her number, but I dont think you can handle her blowjobs. Within all this silence a muffled giggle can be heard. Everyone turns around to locate the source, which to their surprise is Shino, trying to hide her mouth within the hoodie''s sleeves. Now, now I know what you think, and no, Im not one of those transcendent monks of the self-burn order. My mother is literally a whore. A prostitute. Shocking, isnt it? Thus, Im immune to these kinds of insults. Why is everyone silent and shocked while Shino is giggling? Well, shes the only one who knew of that little fact beforehand. Kamil clicks his tongue in defeat. Score for me. Now then. With that out of the window, heres an exercise for you. Yourpany is manufacturing pressure tanks,pressor units, safety gauges and spare parts for these. You are providing the services of transportation, technical consultation, and additionally, you recently picked up a hotel with a restaurant. Im not going to list the clients you usually supply because that would take too long, so lets just say you have local and foreign clients interested in your products. Please, suggest your idea of creating Strategic Business Units appropriate to your situation. And with that, a minute in silence passes. Then another. And one more. Kamils eyes wander all over the e-board, trying to figure out the correct answer. But it doesnt look like Ill hear even a try at it. Shino raises her hand. Carter-sensei! May I answer this question? Theres no need to waste any more time of your lesson, she speaks up quietly, earning herself a re from a certain guy. Some may wonder why she is using foreign wordsing from Japanese while we all are speaking English here, and so did I in the past, but it''s not due to her being that kind of obsessed otaku which is usually found around. She has a strong sense of respect and it''s all thanks to the very royal environment she had grown up in. As she once exined to me quite shyly, she believes that the Englishnguage doesn''t do justice in showing respect to others and thus she still inserts these formal additions into most of her speech, unless it''s improper to do so. Everyone quickly got used to that and it became something normal in our small ssroom. Anyway, let''s turn the spotlight on her. Naturally. Remember, there are no wrong answers here. There may be inefficient ones, but still, we are here to learn. Okay. So First Id create an SBU A for the production of spare parts for all of our products. Next would be SBU B, C and D responsible for manufacturing the main products. Hmm Id throw transportation services into two SBUs, E and F, one for local and the other for foreign operations. As for technical consulting, one SBU is fine, I think, so that would be SBU G. And finally, since hotel and restaurant services are immobile, a single SBU H, for local usage is enough. Would would that be fine, Sensei? Following through her whole suggestion, I cant stop myself from feeling more and more proud of the fact that she managed to create a pretty much perfect answer. Obviously within the provided information, which was very vague. BUT. That doesnt matter. Trying not to look like a viin with a beaming smile over his world-ending creation, I reply. Beautiful! That was a great example of how you can create SBUs in the given scenario. Shino not-so-stealthily pumps her fist behind herptop and smiles back at me. Seriously, she can be such a cutie sometimes. Ummm Is it okay to lump all of the services into one SBU, as the one to be fully responsible for them, maybe besides the hotel? I dont think it is necessary to split them for foreign clients. And instead of creating an SBU for the spare parts of all products, have the SBUs which hold that exact product to focus on its spare parts too? Natalie chimes in, tapping on her tablet. Ie closer to her desk so that I can take a look at what she is pointing. With a quick nce, I can see that she sketched an alternate n, just as she described. Yes, it looks quite good. By that, I dont mean its worse than Shino''s. The description I provided obviouslycks some more detailed information, thus in the given state both of your answers are correct. Good job, Natalie. I stroll back to my desk, feeling proud since 2 of my students tackled the problem out of their own volition and even provided satisfactory solutions. So yeah, just remember there are no perfect ways to utilize SBUs and it all depends on the amount of data you gather in the research beforehand. I sit in my chair in a perpendicr position to them so that I can see both the students and the board. After checking my wristwatch, I wave my hand. With that ent, lets finish this ss. Theres no point in me keeping the monologue up while you are clearly starting to get bored. We are pretty much caught up with the schedule, so its fine to end a little bit early. I hope to see all of you tomorrow! Everyone starts stuffing their bags, backpacks, or other containers with whatever items they brought in, which is actually not that much since, besides tablets andptops, lots of stuff is at their everyday use inside the desks. Naturally, the troublemaker darts off to the entrance first, followed by Marcia and Paul. Meanwhile, I slowly turn off all the devices around. After I finish, only Natalie and Shino are still standing by my desk. Some questions? Or perhaps you have something to discuss with me? Thank you for today, Sensei. As usual, your lectures are very easy to follow. Theres no way they are boring. Yeah, that. Shino bows lightly in front of me and Natalie chimes in. The usual polite, Japanese bow you see everywhere. Ah My job is really the best Who has never dreamt of being on a receiving end of such courtesy from a Japanese cutie Im really blessed. Now, if only she had one of those iconic uniforms with a short skirt, ck stockings and Okay, stop. No fantasizing about real people. You have plenty of material for that at home. You have to protect the cute not lewd it. Well, that''s certainly hard when in front of beauty with like 160cm in height and a decent chest Again! Fuck! Cute girls are just too strong! Clear thoughts Theres no need for that Shino. You know I consider us all equal and friends. Im d to hear that Im doing a fine job. Now, dont waste your precious time on this old geezer and go have some fun. I stand up and give them a nice smile. Mou~ But you are only twenty-seven years old, Sensei. You are basically in your prime. Unexpectedly Shino tries to make her best pouting face. Why tries? Because thats not something thates to her naturally and Im pretty much aware of the fact that she knows I was a deep weeb in my teens. Still smiling, I pat her head and ruffle her hair a bit. Shes a nice height for that. Oh, Im 177cm by the way. Not the highest tree in the park, but that never bothered me. Sensei! She steps away visibly blushing. Oh? Now that I see her expression, maybe she can naturally pout? Sorry, you are just too cute. And besides, thats still a decade more than you. Go now, you both should spend your time amongst friends, not with some cringy old man. Ill see you tomorrow. Shino, slightly discontent with the whole situation, leaves. Natalie chuckles a bit and follows her shortly. Now, time to finally go home My emporium, my den, my mancave is waiting for me Ah! Todays the day when the next chapter of The Fourth Pir arrives! It ended at quite a spicy moment! Onwards! Chapter 2 – The Past Chapter 2 C The Past After finishing getting all my stuff done, I take onest nce at the ssroom. Everything seems fine and in proper order. Someone wille to check it before closing anyway but I dont like leaving unnecessary work for janitors. I leave and lock the door with my ID card. Looking to the left and right, I spot a few people roaming the corridors. Some are waiting for their sses, some may be just leaving like my guys. Theres no exact schedule for sses. Its another perk of being a teacher here. You can freely manage the time as long as you cover the material you are obliged to. Thats why there wont be any problems with me ending earlier. Well then, lets hit a bathroom on the way. Nature is calling. As per usual I take the stairs. I might be a gamer/bookworm/weeb/etc., but that does not mean Im azy ass fatso or just azy bum. As they say it nowadays, fit is lit, and I agree. Its not like there are tens of floors here. Well, I do care about my body and how I look, even though I dont visit public spaces where I could show off my abs often. I might not be the hottest piece in the neighbourhood, but I do keep myself slim and fit with a bit of muscle here and there. I always had a thing for well-built bodies, and my father is at fault for this as he is a soldier, always in perfect shape. Or rather he was You just had to go MIA on me old man, huh With a slightly sour mood, I enter the bathroom on the lobby floor and head straight to the urinal, lost in thought. Every time I remember him, I somehow start thinking about my whole life. Well, it wasnt the worst, but on the other hand, it definitely wasnt normal. As Ive mentioned before, my mother was, and actually still is, a prostitute. That was her chosen career path as far as I know. No one forced her into that business. She just believed thats easy money and didnt find anything wrong with selling her body. And dont misunderstand me, I have nothing against it too. As long as its out of volition, no one has the right to judge others. I mean, its a job like any other. And if she likes it, thats just hitting two birds with one stone. Anyway, she was working in a pretty decent establishment. The girls were treated fine. It wasnt some cheap-ass brothel barely on the legal path. My father, as a soldier usually does, was umting a lot of stress and bad vibes, and visiting that ce was his type of escape from it. Nothing clears your head better than a big ol nut in the hut. They met a few times, under obvious conditions, and always had a pretty good time. He started requesting her at his every visit. She was kinda his type, at least anatomically speaking. So, after some time, he started developing feelings for her. And fortunately for him, so did she. At least thats what she told him, but He proposed and she agreed. He bought a small vi, they went on a honeymoon, things were looking great and lovely, a couple of lovebirds found their other halves in a kinda unusual spot, but why judge. She left thepany on good terms and moved in with my father, living a life in luxury. Naturally, duty calls, and he was home less time than he was not. Fortunately for me, he was there when I was born, because yes, they of course decided to have a child, or rather my father just didnt want to let in the thought he would not be having a son, somehow convincing mother. For the first three years, we were your usual happy family. Since he was a sniper in some kind of elite covert ops, and from what I know one of the best, he luckily avoided having to leave for an operation for so long. But that couldnt go on forever. Just the next morning after he left for his first mission after their marriage, she changed a full one-eighty. Around Father, she had always been flirty, cutesy, lovey-dovey and caring. But when left alone with just me, she was a literal bitch. At first, she at least tried to pay attention to me, but with time she just couldnt keep up the act. I was treated as a pushover, without a glint of any respect or motherly care. Feed with something, a bath once in a while, left in a corner for the rest of the time while she was gone or just enjoying herself with all the modernmodities. And obviously, I was getting hit for anything done wrong. Under her intense care, I learned how to properly use the toilet, eat, bathe and somehow do something with myself in my spare time. It kinda went like that until I was seven. Of course, during the time before, Father was back a few times, but always just for a week or less. He was really busy. Mother was in her wifey mode obviously, sending me res constantly to not slip up about anything. When Father visited, it was the only good time I had. He often told me many stories about himself and exined a lot about firearms and such, although it took some years until I was old enough to learn a thing or two from him. So, when I was seven, she got even worse. She started getting drunk or taking drugs often, which led to me being beaten to the bone. She started disappearing for days. On some, she locked me in my room tied to a chair, gagged and with headphones connected to the PC, ying some kind of death metal usually. Even with those, I was able to hear all the fucking around the house. She basically started ordering male prostitutes and inviting her friends for orgies. I had to start being self-sufficient. Shopping and stuff like that. And obviously, since she barely knew anything about cooking, ordering food too. Fortunately, there was that PC in my room, so I was able to do most stuff online. And naturally, it also functioned as my escape. I picked up anime pretty early, around being nine. Helped me survive. Time went by, she was a bitch, father was a good and loving guy. Around being nine, I slowly started to realize she was just using him. He told me about how they met a lot of times, obviously sugarcoating some details, but with the help of the Inte, I kinda figured out most of the things. It was obvious she was in it purely for money and never even considered his feelings. And I was just some random trash standing in the way of her fun. When I was ten, she finally got fed up with acting. When Father was away, she started scheming for a perfect divorce. She managed to create a fake cheating scenario, gathered tons of fake evidence, along with some young girl who was supposedly the one my father had an affair with, prepared lots of other evidenceon how she was just a brokenhearted and loving housewife, etc. I have no idea how she was able to bribe all the people from the school who were in the court process to testify how I am one of the worst child delinquents they ever had. In school, I was this typical introverted kid with a gloomy look, always spending time alone and ignoring others. My PC and the Inte were all I needed. I wasnt ignoring sses or anything. Learning was another thing I really liked. But, anyway, with all the preparation and backing, she obviously won. She not only got all the stuff that was theirs as a couple but also extorted more money from him and kicked me out of her life. Fortunately, whoever was helping her was not stupid enough to throw a ten-year-old kid into the streets, so they contacted my fathers parents and they took me in. I was eleven when my father got back from his mission. I thought he would be furious when his parents exined everything to him, but he was devastated instead. It seemed like he really loved her. At least he didnt go into denial and tried making himself believe it was all my fault. The thing he loved most after her, was thankfully me. I was consoling him for days, telling him she was a total cunt not worthy of him and always was using him for money. It lookededic as fuck, an eleven-year-old boy trying to console a military vet, but well, they always are getting weaker psychologically with time. Somehow we managed to get through his depression. That bitch went back to working in the brothel after all that. Her overindulgence quickly drained all the money she extorted, and naturally, she had no way to uphold the vi. But, back to when I was eleven. Things were fine after that. The grandparents were a really nice couple. I finally started living a normal life. Oh, and they lived in Irnd while my previous locum was in Great Britain, so there was no problem with school. Months flew by, dad visited when he could, he started teaching me more seriously about military stuff, even started training me a bit in the use of a knife and hand to handbat. At least at the level where even a twelve or thirteen-year-old kid could follow. But well, its not like I was your normal kid. Overall, happy times. Then, one day when I was fifteen and chilling in my grandparents'' house watching anime, a bell to the door rang. I went to answer it and was met with a police officer. Granny showed up behind me soon after. He handed us a letter and informed us that my father went MIA during histest operation. I was crying locked in my room for at least three days. After that, nothing much really happened. I swore to my now MIA dad that I will strive to be the best possible grandson for his parents and that I will do my best to live my life properly. I thought about getting into the military just like him, but somewhere along the way, I decided against it. I was too deep into gaming, books, movies and other stuff to let go of it. Additionally, I swore to get revenge on that whore in his stead, but fortunately, with time, I realized it would be totally pointless to waste my time and efforts on her. She better be praying to whatever god she believes in that I don''t identally meet her somewhere. You might think that because of her, I started treating all other women like shit, but fortunately, as a kid, I only saw her as a purely evil creature, not a woman or a girl. Or I just inherited this kind of gentleness towards girls from my father. Enough of this sorrowful stuff. Back to the present day. After relieving myself, I limp to the faucet to wash my hands. What greets me in the mirror is a familiar appearance. Mine obviously. A firm man dressed in a blue cross-patterned shirt and a simple beige jacket looks me straight into the eyes, and I look into his, and they are of a grey colour. On his head, also bountiful medium-long straight grey hair, with a bit longer backside. Hebs his forelock slightly up and to the right with his hand, so that it doesnt dangle in the middle. With that done, I exit the bathroom and head for the entrance. On my way to the parking lot, I catch a glimpse of a ck limousine leaving its premises, apanied by a few armoured SUVs. Natalie leaves stacked as usual. Wonder why sote. Maybe she talked with Shino or others for some time. Sloppily, I arrive at my parking spot. And there she is. The only girl that will never betray my feelings and is always willing to cheer me up. My beloved pearl-white Toyota Supra Mark 4 with a slim custom body kit. Ifortably set myself in the driver seat and head home listening to myptions of the best Nightcore tracks. Nothing rxes your mind better than a wonderful cruise home in your all-time favourite ride. Well, maybe besides the aforementioned good ol'' nut. An hourter, I reach my destination, which is a cosy medium-sized wooden house, surrounded by a neatly trimmed garden. I park on my driveway and head to the door. As I enter, the lights turn on automatically. Most of the devices and systems are connected to my phone and can detect it from a distance. I move to my bedroom and change into something morefortable. Some random t-shirt, sweatpants and a ck hoodie. The bedroom isnt anything great. A double-sized bed in the middle with a lot of wardrobes and cabs around the walls. Everything wooden and in various medieval and renaissance patterns. After grabbing something to snack on from a very modern kitchen, I head to the most important room in the house. My mancave. I push open the heavy iron double doors and enter a spacious room, dimly lit in purple shades. Just to the left of the entrance is my war machine. Best possible desktop PC with six monitors mounted on the wall. Alongside northern and southern walls, countless shelves and pedestals are arranged in different patterns. Inside them, tons of mangas, novels, books, movies and obviously figurines, gadgets, collectors editions and plenty of other stuff. Apanied by neatly arranged LED lights, they give out epic vibes. On the wall opposite to the entrance and the PC, a wide 100 disy is mounted, surrounded by huge audio columns and with afortable sofa in front of it. Every possible space on the walls is covered with posters from anime, movies and games. I boot up my PC and start checking the usual stuff, like mailboxes, notifications from social media andmunicators. I open up Harmony, a text-voicemunicator which is the most popr currently, and Im weed with a text message from none other than Asakura Shino. >ZekkenIsBestGirl: Sensei! I finished that anime you rmended to mest time! It was great, I really loved it o(RQ)o I was so happy when the maid actually ended up with the butler. For a moment it felt like he really was going to kill her as his master ordered ????*(><)*???? But it was just a ruse! They got me so hard! OH. Nishneg Impact 2es out next week! What server are you going to y on? We could start a guild together! You promised me we will do it someday in some game! No going back on your word now or Ill skip your sses ( `š ) Just kidding! Id never do that. Anyway, we almost arrived, so I have to leave for todays training soon. Send me more rmendations! Jaa ne~ Goodness gracious How can somebody so shy in person that she cant even look you in the eyes be such an overwhelming chatter. Its like shes a different person online. Ill send her some titlester. First, I have to read my favourite novel! I leave the rmendations forter and instantly open the website where the aforementioned novel is posted. Not being able to contain my excitement I dig in expecting a lot of wholesome action. I spend the rest of the day reading other works and discussing stuff on the forums. Before going to bed, I double-check my preparations for tomorrows lesson. During the night Im assaulted by countless weird nightmares, where no matter in what situation, I always end up falling into a scary, pure white, bottomless pit, totally out of nowhere. Chapter 3 – The Beginning Chapter 3 C The Beginning I wake up quite early. Due to the constant nightmares, I feel like shit. Seems like I barely slept tonight. This weird white light gives me an ominous and bad feeling, even though I know those were just nightmares. Nothing unusual in the long term. Might be rted to something from my past. Even though I try to justify them with that, I cant shake off all the uneasiness surrounding me. With a grumpy face, I force myself out of the bed while yawning widely. I pick up my phone from the cupboard near the bed to check the time. Its half past six, at least two hours before my first rm sets off. Looks like its gonna be a great day I sluggishly move to the kitchen to prepare something for breakfast and to brew a coffee. You gotta keep the healthy diet going. After finishing preparing and eating, I do the dishes and stroll to my PC room. I boot my baby up and start the usual morning routine of checking the news and social media. Doesnt look like much happenedst night. Although, I see that there was a full moon yesterday. Ive always had hard nights during the full moon. I really should check the phases more often. I spend most of my free time checking game releases lists for the current month and then browsing through some art channels I tend to follow. Marvelling over beautiful artwork of cute anime beastgirls is a sure way to help fix the mood. Oh. Looks like Shino finished another project. Lets see Nice! A wolfkin priestess! Wait doesnt she look kinda like her but with animal ears and tail? Goddammit Now I cant unsee it I open thement section, and as per usual, I leave my words of admiration as an quite anonymous fan. Your art is top tier as usual! The outfit looks great on her and I love how it entuates the perfectly shaped body. You never fail to amaze me with your pose designs Miko-sensei! I bet some cosyer will pick it up someday like with your previous samurai art! With that, I also hit the highest priced paid option to distinguish myment, because why fucking not if I can. You gotta show your support to the artist. Even if that artist is most likely a hundred times richer than you. After a few hours of a good time, I prepare to leave for the ss. Turning off all the stuff, I get to my car and drive to the school building without an issue. Arriving earlier than usual, I still have half an hour left before I have to prepare the ssroom. I randomly stumble on my colleague, Mr Frederic, and we begin chatting about our recent experiences with students. When the timees, I proceed to my usual ssroom and start prepping everything around. This weird feeling from the morning still keeps bothering me, but its not like I can do anything about it. Paul arrives in the ssroom first. Simr to me, he likes to show up shortly before the designated time, in case of unforeseen circumstances. Slowly, everyone starts to gather, and in twenty minutes, we start todays topic. Few hours pass and we are moving at a decent pace. Guess Im worrying my ass over nothing. Its not like some random cataclysm is going to suddenly happen. While checking some of my notes, I hear Kamils bewildered voice. What the fuck is this?! They installed neons on our floor now? Confused, I stand up and question him. What are you talking about? There were no changes overnight. And I definitely didnt notice anything when I came here. I step down from the tform where my desk is located and move to the back row. When my gaze falls on the floor under his desk, I notice some weird, geometrical patterns shining with white light, arranged in what seems like part of a path. What the... I involuntarily let out a gasp. Everyone gets up and rushes to our position to check the scene. Marcia is the first toment on the weird phenomenon. Cool. Can we switch colours? Having disco lights would be lit! The fuck are you talking about? What next? Make it shine like a fucking rainbow? Miss me with that gay shit! Oh,e on Kamil, Im just saying that with some smoke and this, we could have our own small dancefloor! While they bicker amongst each other, I cant stop staring at the light and getting shbacks from the previous night. Ummmm Sensei? I know it might sound weird, but isnt this thing growing? Shinos quiet voice brings me back from my stupor. I lean over Kamils desk to see where she is pointing at. The patterns that were supposedly located under the boys desk, continue even in front of it, and I can swear there were none when I was walking up here. Right now, these eerie symbols have already reached the length of a quarter of a circle and are increasing while we look at them. Suddenly, an image of a circle that Ive seen countless times in many works of fiction shes through my mind. No, no, no, no... Theres no way this is.... Shino is right. Look. Its even speeding up. It looks like half a circle now? Teacher, is this some kind of a test or puzzle? Paul joins the conversation. With a hand on his chin, he assumes a pose as if deeply thinking about something or trying to figure out some hints. Meanwhile, my uneasiness grows to insane levels. My whole body starts sweating profusely. Im not taking any chances! I dont fucking care if its real or some shitty prank! Without any warning, I jump over Kamils desk andnd between the two rows. Immediately, I turn to the gathered students and start shouting. I can only imagine the panic in my eyes. EVERYONE OUT! NOW! They all look at me startled and confused. For a split second, I lock my gaze with Shinos. Seeing my emotional face, her eyes widen. She nces at the patterns, which are almost reaching three-fourths of a circle, then back to me, then again at the symbols, and finally returns to me, with realization written all over her face. NO TIME! JUST FUCKING RUN! Theres no more time to waste. I grab the hand of the closest person to me, which is Natalie, and frantically start running with her in tow. I take a quick nce back. Knocking down all the things along her way and stumbling, Shino tries to dash to the door. Paul, with all his fanaticism with the military''s way of not questioning the superiors, starts rolling over the desks and almost catches up with us. The other two stand together, looking at each other totally bewildered. Fuck! At least Ill save thre *THUMP* Ugh?! Unexpectedly, I hit an invisible wall and bounce back, bumping into Natalie, who powerfully ms into me. While falling, I notice simr symbols in the air, at the height where my head supposedly was. Shino worriedly stutters over to us to help Natalie stand up. Paul also reaches the invisible wall and is now knocking his fists at it, which results in quick shes of white light at the points of impact. I roll over and focus my sight on the other end of the ssroom. The markings reach a full circle and a blinding, white gleam fills the whole ce. I cover my eyes with my left hand and pray in my heart for this to be some weird-ass prank, or better, one of the nightmares. After an unrecognizable amount of time in a blindingly white space, I begin feeling my weight again. The light slowly subsides and I find myself on my knees, facing the ground. With my vision still hazy and not ustomed to the room we are in, I try to peek around to check if the others are here too. And fortunately, Im able to spot everyone to my right. Paul is slowly rising up to his knees from lying t on the ground on his stomach. Just behind him, Natalie and Shino are sitting close to each other and still covering their eyes from the disappearing whiteness. At the very back of the whole group, Kamil lies on his back with Marcia on top of him. Both groaning loudly from the difort. Good. At least everyone seems fine. Now, what the hell was that and where the fuck are we? With the safety of others confirmed, I bring myself up to a sitting position and nce at the surroundings. Firstly, we are located in a quite spacious hall, built out of white and greyish minerals, with rows of pirs on both our sides. And thats not the only thing surrounding us from left and right. Standing approximately two or three meters further from the centre are two rows of soldiers, or rather knights, gazing intently our way. They wear abination of grey padded leather pants and dark blue chest armours, reinforced with silvery chainmail or tes of metal, and they all don longswords. Now that I noticed, we are sitting on a long carpet of the same blue colour with silvery flower patterns. I follow it with my eyes and end up locking gazes with a young manif I had to guess somewhere mid-twenties or thirtiesdressed in pompous robes of the same style as everything around, and with a slim, silver crown on top of his shoulder-length blond hair, sitting on what most likely is a throne. At his sides are two other people. On his right, a woman d in less eye-catching, purplish robes, with a long metallic staff in her right hand. She appears to also be on the younger side, although wearing rectangr sses and having her hazelnut hairbed to the back of the head ending in a bun, raises a slight aura of maturity around her. On his left, to my surprise, another youngd. With very long white hair and robes of the same colour, giving priestly vibes. He also holds a staff but his is much more detailed and decorated with various gems. Well, this doesnt look like a staged prank to me. It feels kinda surreal, but all the evidence points out that we got Greetings Otherworlders! The man in the middle stands up and announces in a sound and confident tone. He nces at each of us for a moment, seemingly judging our reactions to his words. Everyone is still too dazed and confused with the unexpected change to fully grasp their meaning. Well, perhaps everyone but me. Great. I hate being right in situations like these. Whats next. Is he gonna tell us we are some godsend heroes to vanquish a rogue Demon Lord terrorizing the Human race? My name is Rossberg Ruminas and Im the current King of the Human kingdom Evalitia. Im aware of the fact that you still might be experiencing the aftereffects of your transmigration, but I would be really pleased to know if you can understand the words I am speaking to you. I get all that he is saying, and looking at others, I guess they do too. I nce over all of their faces to figure out what they are thinking. Kamil and Marcia still seem to be catching up on what is happening. Paul is nervously eyeing the knights around us with an uneasy and confused expression. Natalie and Shino have huddled closer together, and while the former frantically looks around, thetter keeps staring curiously at the King. He turns to the man on his left and speaks again. Is it possible that something didnt go right? Did they not receive the blessing? I have no idea, Your Majesty. This will lead to nowhere and their patience is most likely not endless. Well then. I just really hope hes not the one from all those revenge stories. Lets try it the polite way. Without any sudden movements, I rise to my feet. Confirming that the trio in front of us has noticed it, I slowly walk in front of Paul, so that everyone is behind me. Taking thest nce over my shoulder, I then steel my resolve and kneel on my right knee, slightly bowing my head and beginning to speak. Your Majesty. I humbly request permission to speak as the representative of the group behind me. Oho? Thats unexpected. Rise. What is your name and why do you wish to do so? My name is stair Carter and thats for a few reasons, Your Majesty. Firstly, the people behind me are my students and I am their mentor, thus naturally Im obliged to protect their wellbeing and interests. Secondly, Im not sure about this ce, but considering our homeworldws, at least two of them are still not fully considered adults and its my responsibility to represent them in any interaction with governmental bodies, such as this kingdom. And finally, it seems that Im the one most familiar with the situation we are in right now. Interesting. I assume there are nonguage issues then and the System works correctly. Ill acknowledge you as the representative for now. You seem pretty knowledgeable about the royal etiquette. Thank you, Your Majesty. Ive studied various handy manuscripts. Then, Id like to confirm our situation. Am I right to assume that we are no longer on Earth, but in another realm, and the weird, glowing symbols were part of something akin to a summoning spell cast by either one of your aides? You are quite a perceptive one, and yes, this is no longer the world youve called Earth, but one called Naharren. Although you are right about the summoning, we are not exactly the ones who called you here. What do you mean? You see, while the Archpriest on my left has functioned as a medium and a pir upholding the connection between the worlds, the summoning came from the Goddess watching over our realm herself. We received a revtion about valiant Heroesing to our aid, alongside instructions on how and when to prepare ourselves for it. Our world is facing a crisis right now and this was the only way she could have lent us a hand after she intervened a bit too much in the past And now we are adding an almighty goddess who cant overstep her boundaries to the basket... Perfect... I take a deep breath and quickly check on the others. While we were talking, they must have stood up, because they are now gathered behind me. Its time to get to the most important part. Since you were able to summon us from another world, I guess you also have prepared a way for us to get back, am I right? The King and his attendants look at each other and do not answer for a few moments. The aforementioned priest joins the conversation. We believe that after everything is resolved, well somehow receive anothe My brows twitch at his words and I reply in a slightly raised voice, making all the knights flinch nervously. You believe?! So what you are saying is that youve forcefully kidnapped random people from another realm, with some of them basically being kids, to fight in what I assume is some kind of war, your war, without even securing a way back for them? I m my forehead with a loud sigh escaping my mouth. I decide to ignore this conversation, for better or worse, and turn around to face my students. Rubbing my temples, I begin speaking. I deem all of you smart enough to have already realized what we have gotten ourselves into, just from this previous conversation, even though not everyone has been an avid reader of any kind of fantasy stories. Anything to clear up? I nce at each one of them. Everyone shakes their heads. Even Kamil follows suit, although hes certainly getting a more lively look in his eyes. Great. I might have spoken on your behalf, but what do you think about all this? To my surprise, it is Natalie who answers first. Well Its not like we have any other alternatives besides at least listening to the whole thing now. Natalie-san is right, theres not much to do. And besides, at least Sensei is here, so everything will be fine somehow, Shino chimes in. I dont know if I should feel happy or worried that you ce so much trust in me. Im just one guy in the end. Paul and Marcia just shrug. Theres not much more to add here. And besides! Didnt you hear what they said? We are basically heroes! Hey! Are we super powerful or get some dope abilities? Kamil excitedly joins and then leans over me, throwing his question towards the King. Fortunately, it seems like hes one of those who dont really mind. Or he just ces us pretty high and is forgiving a lot. Naturally. It would be pointless if people summoned were to be weak. You all have been chosen by the Goddess and your potential reaches unimaginable heights. Although you wont be able to manifest all this power right at this moment. But! Lets not waste any more time here! We shall speak in a morefortable environment, more suited for friendly conversations. Follow Cornelia, my Court Magician, to the prepared room and refresh yourselves a bit. I will join you in a moment and begin the exnation. He then gestures to the woman who was standing on his right and watching the whole show quietly. She bows lightly, nods her head towards us, and starts slowly heading into one of the corridors, leading out of what I assume is an audience or throne room. I check if everyone is on board and we enter the corridor behind her. Feeling less pressured, they start discussing this whole ordeal amongst themselves, in their usual groups. Paul with Kamil and Marcia while Natalie with Shino. Those are not set in stone since Paul pretty much interacted with anyone who spoke first in the past, but the other duos got close together pretty quickly in the ss. I catch up to the woman and cant help but notice a fragrant tinge ofvender in the air around her. It further adds to her charm. I dont know why, but I feel like this smell matches her perfectly, alongside the flower itself. Although I dont recall what exactly was the symbolism behind it, just that it definitely fits. Now I wonder if they have the same flowers here, with the same meaning. It wouldnt be unexpected if they are named differently due to cultural differences, right? After a few minutes of walking, we reach a chamber with decorated double doors. We are led inside and find a beautifully furnished, spacious room with an open balcony on the opposite side to the entrance. There is lots of furniture youd expect to find in a medieval fantasy world. In the middle, a low table is ced and filled with various snacks and drinks, mostly fruits and pastries. Around it, there are tworge sofas and one beautifully crafted chair, undoubtedly belonging to the King. Sounds of gasping and amazement apany us as we move further inside. This small treat was prepared for you, so dont worry about anything and pick whatever you like. You might feel like you havent eaten in ages after you arrived here. As expected, her soft and calm voice feels reassuring. They instantly sit down and start stuffing themselves with food. I just pick an apple and move to the balcony. Lets see this Naharren and the Human Kingdom. I have a feeling well be staying here for a while. Chapter 4 – Goddess’s Chosen Chapter 4 C Goddesss Chosen Announcement All the tables below and in the future chapters are best viewed in the dark mode! You can switch the modes by clicking on your username in the top right. I''m working on making my tables look good in both modes, but my main target is the dark mode and they have white borders, which looks kinda meh in white mode. I arrive at the masterfully carved stone balustrade. My gaze sweeps all over the surrounding scenery. The castles balcony is positioned a few stories higher than the usual wooden and stone buildings, creating a perfect depiction of a medieval fantasy city. I have been expecting a great sight, butying your own eyes on a real, full of life, medieval capital is just something unspeakable. Beautiful I mutter under my breath admiring the breathtaking scenery. I take a bite of my apple while looking around. To my left, and to what I assume is also west, a shining golden beach and a sea or an ocean are located. This capital must be a coastal city. There are a dozen piers and a few smaller docks constructed there, but a lot of the glittering beach is a free and open space, perfect for some rxation time. Moving my eyes more to the middle and right, I can barely spot the external walls of the town. There are a lot of buildings, and even my otherworldly self can easily differentiate between the existing districts. Close to the castle must be a noble one, since all the houses and stores have a lot fancier finishings than the ones far further. The north side resembles a mercantile area with most of the constructions visibly proiming they are business ones. I can also spot a huge market with a lot of colourful stands. To the east and more ind, there are plenty of chimneys with some of them spewing smoke of various shades, definitely representing an industrial or artisanal district. Lots ofrge warehouses, forges and workshops of many kinds. Unfortunately, I cant see what is behind the castle right now, but I guess there would be more housing areas since, in front of me, they are mostly squeezed around those districts mentioned before. The whole city is designed in a circle fashion, with rings of living quarters separating bigger districts. The whole scenery is something youd usually see in those big CGI movies, and here I am, admiring this beautiful sight. I gaze carefully at the suns position. If this or world is orbiting at a simr speed and distance from its double suns it should be a few hours after noon. While Im working my brain over the differences in time between our worlds, the Court Magician Cornelia appears at my side and also takes a peek outside. How long is an hour here? turning my head to her, I ask directly without any kind of warning. She looks at me slightly surprised, but answers nheless. Thats an interesting topic for your first ever question about our world. An hour consists of 60 minutes. I believe your next question would be about them. One minute is 60 seconds and also, 24 hours make a day. She then extends her palm and proceeds to form a small hourss out of ice. She ces it on the railing and continues. And one minute is exactly how long it takes for this hourss to get filled. We stare at it in total silence. After 60 seconds, I confirm that there wont be any issues rted to time differences. Remembering something, I check my pocket. Its still there. My smartphone. I pull it out and try unlocking it. Still works, with most of the battery power and obviously no signal. I quickly turn on the most efficient saving mode. I dont think I will be able to charge it here, so lets make the best use of it as long as I can. Then, I exactly do so. I open the camera app and take a panoramic shot of the city. I look at it satisfied and turn the phone offpletely. What was that tool? Did you do something with it when it made that weird sound? Obviously, my spectator has noticed it. Now, how should I exin this? I could just say magic and be done, but that would be kind of a lie. Hmmmm Do you have something like Illusion Magic here? Yes, we naturally do, she answers in a calm tone. Then, are you able to create an illusionary picture of a view you have seen somewhere in the past? If its supposed to be a t picture like a painting, then even novice illusionists are able to pull that off. Well then. This tool has many functions, but what I just did was basically creating a t illusion of the scenery in front of us and then storing it inside its records or memory, if you can imagine it having something like that. Now, as long as its supplied with energy, I can recall the picture at any time to look at it. And no, it wasnt magic, its a mechanical tool. Saying all that, it will run out of juice in a week or two and be useless, so I decided to make good use of it while I can. She has been nodding during my short exnation, so I guess she did manage to follow through. The sound of a door being opened makes us turn around. The King enters alongside the priest we have seen in the throne room. He looks at me and then at the others. Now then. I believe this is a better ce to exin everything and answer all the questions you most likely have been wanting to ask. While speaking, he moves to the fancy chair and sits down. The priest stands slightly behind him, at his right side. Since he sits facing me, I decide to stay on the balcony. The breeze is just so enjoyable and refreshing. You said before that we wont be able to use our powers right now. Why? When can we then? What do we have to do to unlock them? Kamil eagerly barrages the King with questions about our supposed powers. Id rather hear about our situation first, but it doesnt look like Ill be ying the representative role that much longer. The King chuckles with a smug smile on his face. I knew you would ask about this first. Well then. Lets begin from the start. The inhabitants of this world have been blessed with the power to quantify their strengths and weaknesses, which also helps them develop the proper talents for them. Since you were not born in this world, you do not possess it yet. You have been marked and pulled in by the Goddess to our realm and the inkling of this power has been imnted into you. And since you are all people with great potential, we believe you will be able to use it to the fullest, towering over themon denizens. He then gestures over to the man standing behind him, who lowers his head. With the help of our Archpriest Nerphym here, we will be able to awaken this inkling. Kamil starts visibly fidgeting in excitement. Im amazed he can stay this calm in front of fun things, but I guess even he knows it would be bad to fuck up in this situation. The King continues. Shall we proceed then? He sees Kamil is already standing up. Just let the Archpriest circte his mana around your body. Kamil approaches Nerphym and stands in front of him with expectant eyes. All the others are also ncing at them curiously. Who wouldnt be curious about magic? The priest grabs his left hand and ces his own over it. He closes his eyes to concentrate. A few secondster, they are both surrounded by a golden-white aura, which starts concentrating on Kamils palm. After the other man steps back, the aura subsides, leaving a glowing mark on top of the boys palm. I cant really see its details from this far. Cool! Kamil happily announces while investigating his new, glowing tattoo. Hey, Shino! Arent I now like that idiot with red hair from one of the cartoons you spoke about with Natalie? I forgot its name... Maybe I can summon spirits like him too! Heughs while spinning in circles with his hand up in the air. The series is called Destiny and you are the idiot. Its one of the biggest anime franchises around the world with many novels,ics, animated movies and games. Knowing you, even if it was possible, you would end up summoning an old farmer from the Edo period at best. She throws a jab back at him while rolling her eyes. Natalie and Marcia chuckle at her remark. Thetter one stands up next. My turn now! Cant bete to the party! She then undergoes the same procedure, and so does everyone. After being done, they sit again in their previous spots and keep gloatingly stroking their palms in awe. The priest starts walking to me even before I can react, so I meet him in the middle. But, I dont immediately put up my hand. I nce over others'' symbols and a thought rushes through my mind. This thing is pretty oblivious. Wouldnt it be bad to walk around with a shlight attached to your palm? And even if it wasnt glowing, a weird symbol on your hand will definitely attract some attention. We know nothing about this world yet. The priest noticing my visible hesitation speaks. Is there any problem? Does it have to be located on the top of your palm? Im not going to lie, having a glowing mark in such a visible spot is just like telling everyone Hey! Im different!. I dont see those on any of you, so I guess its not something every inhabitant of this world possesses. The priest looks at me and then at the King, who faintly smiles. You are intriguing me with every single word you speak. While others quietly awakened their blessings, you first thought about possible implications. You are quite clever. I disagree, Your Majesty. It was just a simple matter of connecting facts. If I was truly clever, I would have realized this even before the first person underwent the procedure. I see. A humble one at that. Well, I can reassure you that this symbol, which is called the Hero Sigil, should be able to be hidden with just the will of the owner. And with that, I notice how Shinos and Pauls sigils stop glowing and after a moment fade out, leaving no trace of it behind. Guess I was worried for nothing. I give my hand to the priest and he starts channelling something through it. I can feel a warm, pulsing sensation circte through my body and then gather in my hand. Its refreshing. Like I have just been washed from all the umted fatigue and stress. The awakening ends. I look at the top of my hand and now I can see it in full detail. The sigil looks kinda like an oversized axe with dual, long des, reaching almost to the bottom of its handle, which ends in a diamond-shaped protrusion. The head of the axe is caved in, roundly. In this space, a double circle is ced in the centre. Kamil was right. It does look simr to the masters order from Destiny. I try to imagine it not being there and it slowly fades out. It then appears again when I think about it showing up. Handy. So what now? This time Marcia asks a question since Kamil is too lost in admiring his own hand. You have now established a proper connection with our world and the Goddess. Try invoking the most basic ability, which is Status, the King answers. Everyone murmurs or says it loudly and again the gasps of amazement and shock fills the room. So now we get a system out of an RPG? Lets see if it works with just a thought. Status. Good, at least we dont have to use verbalmands. A t, semi-transparent, navy blue window appears in front of my face, with a list of options positioned like in a menu of some game. It includes entries like Full Summary, Information, Stats or Skills. I try focusing on the very first option and the contents change.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 27 Job: Novice [=] ss: Assimting... Tier: 0 Titles: Otherworlder
STATS
Strength: 11 Agility: 11 Constitution: 14 Intelligence: 13
Charisma: 15
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?None ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?Assimting... ?Assimting...
I read through it carefully. Most things seem pretty obvious just from their naming sense. Im only wondering about this whole Assimting thing and the Linguist skill. While Im pondering over the stats, Paul asks a question. What does High Human as a race mean? He points his finger somewhere in the air, but no one can see his screen. Wait. High Human? I quickly nce back to the top of my window. The hell? Mine says just Human. Please, dont tell me something went and got fucked up during the whole process... Ah, thats the name of the Human race from ancient times. Looks like the Goddess chose really promising individuals, he exins with a smile.
I see, he gives a quiet answer and goes back to analyzing his window. What about the Linguist skill? Its the only one I currently have. It says its Lv. 3 Marcia takes her turn. Since youve been transferred from another world, you naturally possess this skill. It lets you speak, read and write the Commonnguage, which is the main one in our realm. The higher its level, the higher your talent withnguages lies. You can see more details when you focus on the skill. This time its the priest who answers. Whats the highest it can get? Mine is at level 7, Shino finally joins in. Oh! Thats great! You must be pretty talented then! Im not sure about the maximum level, but the highest Ive ever seen was around 13, I think? People who know only onenguage tend to stay at level 2, and thats the mostmon. Then mine would be at least 15 or 20. Doesnt that seem kinda high? I try to focus on the skill as the archpriest instructed and an additional, small rectangle pops out.
Linguist Lv. MAX You have learned over 7 differentnguages and perfected 6 of them. Your talent is one of the best in this world. Learning newnguages is incredibly easy for you and takes 1/10 of the time and effort a normal person would have to spend. You perfectly memorize all learnednguages. Thanks to your experience, you can guess the superficial meaning of all humanoid typenguages you dont know, be it in spoken or written form. Languages learned: [Earth] - German, Japanese, French, Chinese, Polish, Swedish, English [Naharren] - Common
Woah! Doesnt this seem totally OP? Ten times faster learning speed, perfect memory, and even an ability to guess the meaning of unknown words? The hell is my ss then, a Heavenly Scribe? Im starting to get worried here... I make a loud sigh and walk backwards until I hit the railing of the balcony. While taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, an idea pops into my mind. Since we have been subconsciously speaking this Commonnguage all the time, then can we just switch to the other ones naturally? I ponder for a moment and decide to do a little test. Trying to focus my mind on Japanese, I speak loud enough for everyone to hear me clearly. Ive eaten better apples in the worst slums I can remember, I say while spinning the already eaten apple. Shino looks at me quite shocked, while other students seem to be confused, recognizing thenguage they sometimes heard in ss. She then stares at the King awaiting his reaction, but he just gazes back at her confused even more why she is doing so and then looks my way. I apologize for that. It was just a little experiment, I try to speak in Common again and then switch mid-sentence into English. Looks like we can stillmunicate properly in thenguages we learned back on Earth, and they are not automatically tranted into Common for others. My students look between each other, Shino, Paul, and Natalie nodding knowingly. The other trio seems to also have caught up on the fact that Ive been speakingnguages not known to their world. So what about the power and abilities? All I can see here is Assimtingand just some numbers. Werent we supposed to unlock this after the awakening? Kamil joins slightly unhappy that he cant immediately check out his moves. The Kings face is taken over by an ufortable expression. Well... I never actually said that everything will be unlocked after you forge your connection with this world. I mentioned that you wont be able to manifest all of your powers at this very moment, and it will take some time for your bodies to adjust after the transmigration. During that time you can still better yourselves with training and other ways, but your inborn sses will be revealed at the end of that period. We can guess their main area of expertise with a look at your stats distribution. How long then? A day? Exactly one year... WHAT?! Kamil, Marcia and even Paul shout unanimously. I cover my face with my hands and sigh, AGAIN, audibly. For fucks sake A year?! This is getting hrious with every minute... WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN BY ONE YEAR YOU BLONDE FUCKTARD?! Kamil stands up again and shouts agitated. WHY THE FUCK DOES YOUR HEROES HAVE TO WAIT ONE YEAR TO DO SHIT?! Im with him. Same here. Paul and Marcia join and send the King angry res. The Archpriest tightens his grip on the staff and I can see, even feel, the aura around Cornelia, who is still by my side at the balcony, slowly gathering. I ce a hand on her shoulder and shake my head when we make eye contact. They are not stupid enough to attack a King in their outrage. Calm down. Your shouting wont shorten that period. I get you. We are all quite angry here, but sit down, and for your own safety, try to not look like you are going to jump at him at any moment. I wait until they sit down and then move my attention to the King and continue. Exnation please? As Ive mentioned before, your reformed bodies are not yet ready for all the power. Inhabitants of this world discover their first ss around the age of six, and the one they are most suited for, around the age of sixteen. Its not a rule though. In your case, this process takes only one year, thanks to the Goddesss blessing, he answers while eyeing the students closest to him. And what are we supposed to do during this time? Wait patiently until everything unlocks itself? I continue. No, of course not. We are going to extend our utmost support to you. Even without your special sses, you can still acquire and develop new talents, alongside regaining those you have already achieved in your homeworld. During your training, you can try yourselves with every weapon, magic and piece of equipment we can provide, thus earning a chance to guess your ss specialization before its revealed. Isnt that better than instantly sending someone not ustomed to our world away on their first day? He tries his best to present the training arc in a positive light, cracking a nervous smile from time to time and wandering with his gaze over every single person in the room. I check Kamil and Marcia. They have slightly cooled down, but dissatisfaction is still visible on their faces. Im not going to lie, living one year in the dark does seem really annoying But before that, does time pass at the same pace in our worlds? As in one year here is one year there? Yes. Naturally. Even though everyone must have at least thought about this issue at some point, a clear confirmation causes us to get slightly dejected. When we will finish this training, one year would have already passed back on Earth. Who knows what will happen to their families in that time. Well then, everyone. We cant do anything about this anyway, so why not leave this forter so we can think about it calmly. A lot has happened. Rushing this wont get us anywhere faster. We still know nothing about the main reason why we are here. Seeing how agitated most of the group got by the revtion, I try my best to change the topic, to the one really important. Ah yes. Since you have gone through a lot today, let me just present you with a short summary of the situation and then you will be guided around the castle and to your rooms, so you can rest and assimte everything. Assimte Tsch Kamil sneers at his unfortunate choice of words. The King begins his story about the cmity that descended upon this world. Chapter 5 – The Abyssals and System Details Chapter 5 C The Abyssals and System Details During the King''s speech, we learn some details about this world called Naharren. To my surprise, Humans are the dominant race here, and even hold the title of the most powerful one. It is the other demi-human and monstrous races that are supposedly weaker. Looks like the knowledge of countless novels where Humans were ced on the lowest spot of the race chain wonte helpful to me. ording to his story, all those races werent always friendly or tolerant of each other. There were countless fights and wars in the past with a lot of bloodshed. During one of them, Humans triumphed over other races, securing their spot at the top and regaining their control over this continent, where they were the majority. From that day, other races didnt dare to stand up to them. That led to the current, peaceful times. Or perhaps, not so peaceful. The reason why we have been brought to Naharren is nothing but peaceful. Contradicting most stories I know, its not Demons or a Demon Lord. No, in this world Demons is a term used to describe some of the humanoid races with dark skin and horns or other demonic features. Like Oni or Tieflings for example. I dont want to assume which race is considered demonic here without checking that out properly. And well, at least one of those races'' leaders is called the Demon King, but thats just the same title as the Human King. Anyway. The cmity this world is facing is called Abyssals. They are creatures born from the void and darkness, or perhaps an Abyss. Imagine ghouls from most fantasy stories or RPG games and give them a more shadowy look. Those are the typical grunts. Supposedly, there are various versions of them, with different strengths and some intelligence, but they are not considered a sapient race. Why? Because they are born from this darkness only for one reasonto taint and consume everything. Their only instinct, or perhaps a higher order or something, is to devour everything. The inhabitants of this world still dont know why and how they started appearing. If this is a natural cmity with a magical origin or a deliberate attack of some higher being. They started popping out fifteen years ago, when the previous Human King, the father of the current one, was still in charge. The issue was neglected. Adventurers and the military took care of the smaller outbreaks that surfaced around the kingdom, but they did spread very quickly. The Abyssals havepletely overtaken one of the Demon kingdoms to the south and started moving towards this Human one. They were repelled by the previous King and his army. They charged forward and cleansed a big part of that country, but at the cost of his and most of his generals'' lives. The danger has subsided, but it did not disappear fully. The Goddess decided to do the only thing she could at the given moment to help the world and reached out to her believers sending a revtion saying that she will summon powerful heroes from another world. At least thats what the King said or knew about. Our mission supposedly is to first, get powerful enough to be able to do something, and second, to possibly gather some clues about the Abyssals while dealing with the outbreaks. But for the most part, its just protecting the kingdom. After the given summary, we decide to take a tour around the castle to learn its basicyout. Then, each one of us goes our way to spend the evening in contemtion and perhaps resting. When Im done with organizing my thoughts, I move out of my new room, which isnt anything special, although looks fancy enough to be of a noble origin. Big double bed with a canopy, a lot of wardrobes, a desk and some cabs. All masterfully carved from what looks like mahogany. Anyway, slightly hungry since all Ive eaten recently is an apple, I walk to where dining quarters are located. Somewhere midway, I clearly hear footsteps behind me. Clearly, because the floor is made out of stone or other minerals and it creates loud sounds, not even mentioning an echo. I turn back and see Shino walking out of one of the corridors. She naturally notices me. I wave my hand as a greeting and turn around to resume my stroll. After a moment, the sound of closing and hurried footsteps reaches my ears, so I stop and wait for her to catch up. Where are you going, Sensei? Kitchen. Or something. Im not used to surviving on a single apple. Now that I think about it, there goes my healthy diet. I bet they are going to stuff us with overwhelming feasts. You? I was just looking around. Familiarizing myself with theyout. Can I join? No point in even asking. Why would I decline? We begin walking side by side in silence. Shino breaks it first. Ummmm Thank you, Sensei, she says quietly with a downwards gaze. What for? I ask surprised. For everything. For taking the lead when we arrived in that throne room and then keeping up with all that has happened. You know that was just my obligation as your guardian. And besides, I look at her with a genuine smile, I noticed that you were going to stand up there at some point, werent you? I believe a real princess like you has a lot more experience in talks with people of high status, while my polite acting was just a guess based on all the novels Ive read. I should have let you do the talking. I recall the moment when we made eye contact in the audition hall. She fidgets visibly at the suddenpliment. Thats not true I really hoped youd say something before I did It couldnt have gone even more perfect than what you did. Hahahaha, thanks, thats reassuring! Laughing, I give her a few pats on the back. We reach the dining area in silence. Some servants rush to us at sight. Looks like they have already been informed about everything. We get whatever they rmend and sit by an empty table. During the meal, we just dine mostly in silence, chatting from time to time about some things from our world. Like the game that we were supposed to check out together. At some point, Shino keeps staring at me with a thoughtful expression. Something wrong? I ask, pointing a fork in her direction. Ah, no She realizes her behaviour. I was going to say something, but at second thought it sounded rude She keeps lowering her voice with each word, to the point where the ending was barely audible. Have I ever got angry at any rude remarks? Out with it! I fiddle with the fork around my fingers. Well Sensei doesnt seem to be too happy with this situation we are in... I stop and stare at her, half confused and half curious. What do you mean? Its just I thought that Sensei was a person who would definitely enjoy being transported to a fantasy world She tries to avoid my gaze by looking around. All those novels and other stuff Sorry Hahahaha! Thats anything but rude. You are just stating a fact! How could I have been offended by that? Iugh wholeheartedly at her remark. You are right. And if I were to be totally honest, deep down I am happy and enjoying these new things. But But? But Im not alone. I sigh dejectedly. If it was just me getting summoned, I would most likely have been ying along with everything more. But there are five more people here, and they were also under my supervision when all this happened. Someone has to act the part. At least until everyone settles in. Most of us are already considered or are adults. And we all received this power and blessings. Its hard to believe, but this is no longer our ssroom but another world. You shouldnt feel that responsible for us. You should focus more on yourself. You are still illegal in my book, no matter which world it is, I blurt out with a smug grin. Im seventeen! Eighteen in a few months! Thats totally legal in many parts of the world already! She blushes slightly after realizing what she just said, picks up one of these tiny tomatoes and throws it my way, which I dodge and then chuckle at her. Besides! True love knows no boundaries! Oi, oi, oi. Dont tell me you are all about the shotas? What a shocker. I really thought better of you. To go after the kids... I lean back and continue teasing her. She stands up and ms the table. Well More like pats it heavily while leaning over. Shes still wearing her oversized hoodie, which covers her hands. Making her show anything besides her usual shyness is already considered rare. I was being serious! About both things! She takes her te and leaves with a soundly Hmph! Hah. Well She is kinda right At least about the responsibility part. They arent some random folks. It should be fine. They even got that ancient race... After returning the dishes, I take a stroll around the castle and end up in my room. We are supposed to check out the city tomorrow and get some clothes, so I should rest early. The next morning, after having breakfast together, we are taken on a tour around the capital. We are casually led around various districts to familiarize ourselves with their general location. I dont think they will let us roam freely alone anytime soon, but its good to know the city you will have to live in for the next who knows how many months. As expected, the streets are full of Humans. Most of the demi-human races we spot have cors around their necks, so I guess they are some kind of ves. There are still those looking free, but they are in the minority. We pass some Elves, Dwarves, Beastkin and such. Naturally, our clothes gather some attention, so we move to a tailor to get something less eye-catching. Everyone buys a few sets of leather and cloth quips that suit them and change at the spot. When our little trip ends, we are asked if we want to rest around the castle. Few minutes of group discussionter, we conclude that theres no need to waste another half a day, so we would want to start with the preparations slowly. The knights escort us back to the castle and suggest we wait in the garden or our rooms since it will take some time to inform the King and bring the first nned instructor. I wait in the beautiful garden full of creative formations of flowerbeds and hedges. An hourter, some servantes in and informs me that the King wants to exin the System more before we start with the training. With their lead, I arrive at a simr room to the one we have spoken with the King before. Everybody slowly gathers and the King arrivesst, apanied only by the Archpriest Nerphym this time. We sitfortably and he begins to speak. Last time we have focused on your main task and also some parts of the System, but I believe it would be beneficial to you if we also shortly exin how it works for the people in our world. Nobody seems to be declining, so he continues. Lets start with the ss. We have already said that it is a quantification of your talent. A person usually awakens the ss once, but there are cases where after some time, due to various circumstances, a persons ss switches to something slightly different or evolves into a higher rank of the same ss. A ss is for the most part helping people survive in this world. Examples are a Longbowman, Berserker, Fire Mage, or Priest for themon ones. The more rare ones are identified by additional adjectives, like for example Divine Priest, Hellstorm Mage, or Ancestral Berserker. He lists some of the possible sses to us. Marcia and Kamil are listening attentively. I also am quite interested in how this affects us. So, in short, it shows you your fighting potential, but its not something people have to follow like an undeniablew enforced by the Goddess. There are plenty who don''t develop their military talents and just focus on their everyday jobs. But Ill get to those in a moment. He takes a sip of his wine. How far you have developed your ss is shown by the Tier of it. Right now you are at Tier 0 because you still dont have one. How to achieve a higher Tier? That depends on the ss. You mostly have to develop your talents, body and mind by yourself, take actions that would be considered as associated with your ss, like fighting with a longbow as a Longbowman, defeat monsters or learn more about your ss. There are also cases when a lucky encounter has led someone to a tier-up, like a Mage finding and touching a pure Mana Crystal. With each tier-up, your stats increase and you gain new ss rted abilities. Some you gain instantly, some you need to discover yourself, some can be learned from others or books. Understandable so far? Yeah! Its great! We dont have to do all this boring grinding shit like in those retarded RPG games! Kamil says happily, Marcia nods, Paul has his usual thoughtful and analyzing expression, Shino nces down, also most likely dissecting the information, and Natalie just sits there quietly with an absent gaze, but I know she is fully paying attention. Great the King says slowly. I dont think he is aware of what an RPG game is. Then, next is Jobs. You should have one currently. Everybody murmurs or says Status and then they call up the Summary or Information tab. Shino seems like the only one that has caught up on doing it silently. Lets try to ess options from the menu right from the bat. I think it was Information. Nice! No need to open up the menu. A familiar window appears in front of me, but a tad shorter this time.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Job: Novice [=] Age: 27 ss: Assimting... Tier: 0 Titles: Otherworlder
Checking it out, I decide to ask first. Mine says Novice, and theres some kind of a double-lined symbol in brackets after it. What is it? This time it''s the priest who answers. Everyone starts with Novice when born. It doesnt have any notable benefits. The symbol behind it means that you dont have any other Jobs avable to switch. The symbol will turn into an arrow when you do. People earn their jobs just by learning the craft, training physically or mentally, performing certain actions, like ploughing a field for a week, or just naturally via their inner talents. You can learn as many jobs as you might want if you spend enough time on them. Naturally, not everyone is talented in every field, so acquiring some might be second to impossible or just very hard. Amon Farmer will face a lot of difficulties if he would want to acquire a Scribe job. Learning the propernguage, writing, etc. You cant just get a job and the knowledge magically appears in your mind. Oh? This sounds way more realistic than I thought it would be. In your usual novels, inhabitants of a system-ran fantasy world are just born with a destined job. Here its the same thing as calling yourself an engineer back at home. You gotta learn the stuff. On the other hand, when equipped, each Job provides small benefits. They boost physical and mental attributes ording to their subject, like Soldier boosting Strength and Constitution. There are also skills you learn during or for the job. Theres a segment in your skill window called Common Abilities. Your Linguist is there since its not a part of your ss. Various abilitiesnd in that section. You can still learn or master other weapons even if your ss specializes in swords, and the passive skills for them will appear in themon segment. He pauses for a moment and nces over us. Now it is Natalie who joins in. She speaks calmly, in almost an absent-minded manner, not even moving a bit. So, if I get it right, this ss tells us what we are good at fighting and guides us in knowing what areas to focus on to get better, while Jobs are like professions we acquire by working on nonbat rted things. And we can learn and earn skills separately. Like one is your private life while the other is your work life. Thats right. Although Jobs can soundbat-oriented too, like Soldier, General, Guard, etc. But you dont have to be a Swordmaster in ss to be a Soldier as your Job. Naturally, a person like that would fare a lot better than a Druid ss for example. And you can easily switch between your learned Jobs while keeping the skills you acquired. You just lose the benefits of having it equipped, he finishes and lets the King speak again. Its amazing how quickly you catch up. But well, thats the Goddesss chosen Heroes for you, he utters with amazement. What about the stats? Arent they supposed to say how strong we are? They should be important too, right? Kamil asks. Yes, the four main stats do represent how strong you are, but they are not the most important. ss and skills have a much higher impact onbat or everyday life. But, knowing how your stats are distributed, we can guess what kind of ss type you might receive, since it affects their base values and future growth. Oh, but besides them growing alongside the ss, you can naturally improve them with exercises, but at a way slower rate. And the important fact is that they mainly fuel your skills which base their effectiveness on their value. So, if I understood that correctly, higher stats means the skill will be stronger? Paul interrupts. Yes, exactly. But you shouldnt judge a person based solely on their numbers. Someone who has twice your Strength isnt necessarily going to crush you with their bare hands. Theres no perfect way to describe how much they influence you by 1 point. A moment of silence falls before he continues. Well then, since we are already here, why wont you share your stats and we will shine some light on your possible sses. Marcia and Kamil smile at each other joyfully and bump their fists together. Even Shino and Natalie seem to show some excitement. Paul tries to hide his grin behind the fists of his thinking pose. Who shall we start with? Perhaps thedies? I want to go first! Marcia yells out excitedly. Mine are 13 for Strength, 22 Agility, 19 Constitution, 9 Intelligence and 10 Charisma. Are they good? Yes, they are very nice, the priest says. 10 is around the usual value someone at Tier 1 holds. Its rare to see one above 20 so early, they appear from Tier 2 and 3 most of the time. You are really a chosen Hero! he speaks with increasing happiness. Marcia looks delighted at hispliment. Ah, excuse me, I got a bit too excited. Ekhm Judging by your stats disposition, your main one is definitely Agility while the supporting one is Constitution. Strength is the third one. This looks like an agile frontliner, perhaps an expert at knives, shortswords, or other finesse weapons. Your ss will be highly mobile and quick. Perhaps a Thief, Assassin, Ranger, Rogue, Duelist. Wow! That sounds cool! I really hope its the Duelist, it sounds the coolest out of them. She jumps up and dances around the sofa. The King and priest smile at each other. I call out my stats window and check them out again.
STATS
Strength: 11 Agility: 11 Constitution: 14 Intelligence: 13
Charisma: 15
Damn My highest is 15 Well, lets not judge a book by its cover. What about me then? Its 21, 19, 14, 12 and 11, Pauls asks curiously. Hmmmm The priest raises his hand to his chin and ponders. Top is Strength, supporting is Agility and then Constitution Matches those of a warrior kind with this Agility perhaps a Monk? But also an Archer route is possible since it focuses on both of those stats. God, please, let it be an archer Paul whispers barely audible words. Can I ask for your opinion now? Natalie calmly asks, directing her stoic expression at him. Naturally. Im 9, 13, 11, 22 and 20. Oh! Two of them above 20! Amazing! This time the King shouts in awe. Intelligence and Charisma, definitely a magical route, can be any kind of a Mage or Priest, or even magical Bard with your Charm so high! He sps his hands. What about you Lady Asakura? Shinos eyes slightly widen and she blushes. I dont think shes used to this specific honorary term from people outside of her household. I... Im 16, 21, 11, 20 and 9 Is it good? She timidly gives her numbers. Oh! Another double! And the third stat is high too! Agility and Intelligence, you say perhaps a Swordmage? A Battle Druid? An Artificer? There are a lot of possibilities Shino backs off as far into the sofa as she can, hiding herself while blushing visibly. She has gotten bombarded withpliments recently. Kamil starts whispering something to Marcia with a smug grin. He has been quite calm this whole time I would have assumed that he was to be much more lively and energetic... Ummm What about you, Sensei? A sudden change of direction by the shy girl. Me? I ask slightly shocked by this unexpected turn of events. I have been expecting Kamil to go next. Well Uhhh Im 11, 11, 14, 13 and 15 I give out my numbers hesitantly. The King and the priest frown upon hearing me speak. They must have expected something with at least two twenties with how things have been going. All of a sudden, we can hear almost maniacalughter. Kamil is holding onto his sides giggling, snorting, or snickering in turns. Hahahahaha! I cant! How the fuck are they so low! Highest 15?! You are trash even in this world! He starts banging his fist numerous times onto the table, wheezing uncontrobly. The King looks at me and I just shake my head with my hands spread. I couldnt care less about his insults. Kamil-san! Ouch! Hahahahah, someone got mad for the trashs sake? Shino jabs him in the side and sends him an angry re. He responds by hitting her arm with his elbow. Come on, dont fight amongst yourselves. Just leave him alone, Shino, I dont care. After facing her concerned gaze for a moment, I turn to the priest. So, anything you can tell me about them? He and the King look at each other in thought. After a while, thetter answers. Well They are decent, but Charisma as the main, with Constitution support and the third one being Intelligence, all varying only by 1 point Honestly, we are not sure. Beast Tamer? Shaman? Druid? Summoner? With all of them so close together, its hard to pinpoint the path he answers dejectedly. Who cares! His stats are shit! It wouldnt even matter! Kamil sneers. What about you then, you jerk. Shino voices out her displeasure. Kamil stops giggling, sits straight and shes a confident smile. Something tells me that he has been waiting for someone to ask this whole time. He then stands up, puffs out his chest and announces proudly. Be amazed! Im 31, 19, 31, 15, and 27! Thats what you call a real Hero! The King and the Archpriest gasp in shock. I let out a loud sigh and everyone falls silent with him enjoying the spotlight. Two above 30?! The other ones are really high too! Your ss must be insanely rare and strong! I cannot fathom what it could be, but judging by your main stats its definitely a warrior type, the priest responds trembling from excitement. Truly, what a fearsome potential the King murmurs. They begin to talk about his stats, asking questions, debating on the possible sses and such. The students join the discussion eagerly. Only Shino seems to be in a slightly sour mood for some reason, and Natalie, well, you can notice some curiosity and excitement, but she somehow manages to keep her usual calm and cool facade. I lean back, close my eyes, sigh for the n-th time and drift off into my own thoughts. Thrice some of mine Well, it feels a bit sad, but not everyone can be a Hero Just hopefully, this wont end up badly for me... Chapter 6 – The First Training Chapter 6 C The First Training At some point in their discussion, a servant knocks on the door. Some nobleman has requested an audience with the King. The King informs us that the first instructor will arrive the next morning and we can start around noon. Everyone leaves with various emotions apanying them. We separate pretty quickly and choose to do our stuff. Not having much to do, I spend the rest of my time before the nightes checking out the books in my room since they are in Common. Unfortunately, they are all works of fiction. I leave a mental note to myself to ask for ess to the library. There must be one in the Kings castle, right? The next morning, I wake up, do some of my usual exercises, grab something to eat at the dining area and move out of the castle to head to the training grounds, a bit before the set time. I arrive at a vast courtyard with many separated practice fields. Some just like rectangr arenas, some in a fashion of a shooting range, some with a lot of dummies or those wooden mannequins with many rotating sticks you often see in martial arts movies. Surprisingly, Im not the first from our group here. Natalie is sitting on a bench to my right and writing something in her pocket-sized notepad. I walk around to approach her from the front so that I dont startle her. Certain that she noticed me, I plop down on the bench and casually look around. After a few minutes, she closes her notepad and turns to me. You are not going to ask what I am doing, Teacher? she asks with her soft melodic voice but as usual quite a cold one. I didnte here to disturb you, just to wait. How are you faring with all the stuff? I still feel like its a dream or something, but I know this is real. I hope everything is alright back at home. Father can be really emotional and caring. Even more than my mother. Hopefully, hes alright she says while slumping her shoulders. Hell be fine. He is a strong-willed person. Theyll get through this. I try to cheer her up, but some empty words of reassurement wont do too much good. Look. It would be a different story if you were kidnapped or disappeared alone. With five people vanishing, they will definitely hold to the hope that you are all alright. No one would want to get rid of all five of you and anger a lot of bigshots, so they should think we are being kept away somewhere or something. Yeah... You are right. Thank you, Teacher, she speaks more to herself than to me, trying to believe my words. No worries. Just remember. Ill be always there if any of you need anything. And its not like Ill be holding our sses in this world, so you can drop the official title. Carter is fine. stair too. Hell, anything is fine. I stand up, stretch a bit, and smile at her. Okay. She stares at me for a few seconds. You are not worried about your family, TeaMr Carter? My father is gone, Mother could rot in hell as far as I care, and my grandparents are decently set up with the preparations I made in case anything happened to me since my dad was their only son. I put my hands behind my head and assume a grim expression on my face when remembering that bitch. I have spent only like nine years at their ce and haven''t lived with them anymore for another nine. Gramps is tough so hell be fine. Granny, I guess too. Ill still miss them of course. Besides that, I didnt really socialize with the world. You should be aware I was kind of a shut-in. Yes. Although no one would believe that, seeing how open you are in the ssroom. She smiles faintly, but it fades quickly. Sorry for making you remember the painful past. I didnt know. All good, Im long over it. Look. Seems like we are getting started soon. They areing. As I say this, the rest of our group arrives, and shortly after, a well-built man dressed in cloth armour thats easy to move in, steps forward, apanied by four people in robes. We walk to one of the arenas. He stands in the middle while the mages or priests position themselves on the edges. Okay! Attention please! he shouts energetically. He wears a short shaggy beard and medium length hair tied up in a samurai-style man bun, both in dark brown colour. For the uing months, you will undergo training with every weapon we have at our disposal. You will be spending some time familiarizing yourself with those until one day you will stumble on the feeling of one of them perfectly fitting in your grasp. With that procedure, we will be able to deduce what type of weapon is mainly suited for your future ss. When those are discovered, you will be able to focus entirely on developing it or them. Clear enough? We nod unanimously. Great. Today we will start with something simple. Hand to handbat. He hits his chest with his fist with a loud thump. Im a Martial Artist! Those guys around are all healers. You are going to attack me and defend against my attacks. No need to push yourselves to the limits. This is not apetition. But do give your best. And dont worry about me, Im a tough guy, you wont be able to do much to me. He shes a smug grin. The big guy with short hair and sses. You are first! Me? Paul asks looking around. Im not really a closebat type. Id rather try something with range. Doesnt matter. You cant know what kind of skills you got at this moment. Come on! Im not going to beat you up for sport! He reluctantly enters the t arena, takes off his sses and assumes a battle position with his fists out. Looks like a boxing stance to me. The instructor pumps his fists a few times and waves at him to start. Paul approaches him, sidestepping right and left while keeping his guard up. When at the correct distance, he starts throwing some straight punches. They are easily blocked or avoided by the instructor. Paul dances around him, trying tond a solid hit. I dont know that much about boxing, but his movements look quite good. The sides switch and now its the mans turn to attack. His heavy punches push Paul back a few steps every time they hit his guard. He manages to fit a feint andnd a hit on Pauls stomach, sending him back a few meters. Paul falls to his knees and coughs a bit. One of the healers approaches him while the man is spinning his arm happily. Good, good. That was decent. Did you feel something weird during the match? he asks with a beaming smile. Cough. Cough. Yeah Your fist on my stomach Haha! Funny one, aint ya? Well then, rest on the side. Maybe ady wants a go now? I promise Ill be gentle! He sps his hands andughs. He does that a lot. Hmmm? What about you there shortie? Shino sizes him up for a moment hesitatingly but enters the ring in the end. She makes a little bow and assumes her position. She moves her left foot to the front and lowers her posture by about one-third. She then stretches her left hand to the front and down, and right to the back and up, with both palms facing upwards, locking her gaze on the opponent. I suddenly get ninja vibes from the anime, but then I remember her mentioning a familys traditional martial arts in one of our conversations back on Earth. Kendo might not be the only thing she is focusing on. Hoh? You seempetent. Without a word of warning, heunches himself at her with a straight kick. Shino easily moves out of the way and pushes his leg to the side with her palm. She takes a few steps back, but the instructor quickly closes the distance and starts throwing his punches. Left straight. Right uppercut. Right diagonal into a spinning kick. They are running around the arena, with Shino dodging every strike by a hair''s breadth. He makes another heavy straight kick with his right leg, which flies by her face and makes her wisps of hair flutter. She moves to the left, gaining an opportunity to strike back while his leg is stretched out, and her palm is on its path to the mans underside but it suddenly loses its momentum and only pushes him back a bit. I catch a quick glimpse of her face in all this turmoil. It looks like she is struggling No... She is not struggling with the fight. She is struggling with herself. For some reason, she seems hesitant. Stop! I shout while raising my hand. They jump away from each other, and still in battle positions, they look my way in confusion. I slowly approach them and soon arrive at Shinos side. Sensei? She tilts her head. I ce my hand on her shoulder and look straight into her violet eyes. Why are you holding back? They widen in surprise. She clearly hasnt been expecting anyone to notice. You said it yourself. This is no longer Earth. So then? She drops her gaze to the ground. Ummmmmmm Listen here. I have no idea what your mentors have said to you back there, but you shouldnt view the guy here with our usual, earthly standards. And I believe its much better to test yourself in a secure environment with a Human partner than against a creepy beast two times your size. I grab her other shoulder and turn her around to face the man again. So stop worrying yourself over it and mop the floor with that dude. The hoodies on the sides will take care of him after. I give her a light push forward. Finished with your little pep talk? Not like its gonna change anything here. Im at Tier 3, yall still at 0. He spits to the side and smirks. I leave the stage with a grin. Shino gazes back at us onest time, turns to her opponent and takes a deep breath. She again assumes her battle stance, but this time, her palms are in a parallel line with her arms, not straight up like thest time. A subtle change, but I feel like she emanates a different aura now. Lets finish this quickly, others want some fun too! He throws a happy remark and lunges forward much quicker than in the first bout. Hends on his left foot shortly before Shino and makes a forceful straight kick in her direction with his right leg. In a sh, she lowers herself to the point where it flies above her head, instantly positions herself on its right side below, firmly grabs his leg with her left hand and forms a w with the right. Faster than we can blink, she hits the sides of his exposed calf and thigh with her knuckles, two times each, making his muscles cramp and start pulling the mans body backwards and down. Ugh! She wastes no time, instantly starting to run. Still close to the ground, she dashes under the leg she was holding, turns herself to face the mans back, and using all her strength, she hits it with both of her palms, sending him forwards with great force. And, thats not the end. With a quick spin, she arrives at his right side, takes another fast spin extending her right leg upwards almost in a full split, andnds a spinning kick right into the poor guys face, which is speeding forward due to her previous push. Two opposing forces sh, resulting in the mans body doing a double backflip in the air from the kick in the head while flying past her, crashing onto the ground on his belly and scraping along the ground for another three meters ahead. Silence fills the air. Only Shinos exhausted sigh wanders through it. The instructor isnt moving. One of the priests finally breaks out of his shock and runs to him. The rest follows shortly. They start some incantations in panic. Shino trots back to us, where everyone is standing with their jaws literally dropped to the ground and I have the smuggest grin on my face ever. I suddenly feel like I was just a few steps away from my meeting with CharonIn Greek and Roman mythology, Charon is the ferryman of Hades who carries souls of the newly deceased across the rivers Styx and Acheron that divided the world of the living from the world of the dead. yesterday. I throw ament at her and she responds with a very mischievous grin, totally unbefitting her usual character. Shivers run down my spine. God, please Dont tell me shes a battle junkie... We are forced to wait around half an hour before the healers bring our instructor back to a working state. He doesnt evenment on thest fight. His confidence and pride must have taken a huge hit from being obliterated by a little girl. Natalie goes next. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like he is holding a grudge and he doesnt take his anger out on her. He still does his job properly. Natalie blocks some of his weaker attacks and dodges the others. He doesnt push her around too heavily. She even tries to grab him a few times, but the weight difference is too big. They end up pretty quickly. Next volunteers Marcia. And forget everything I said about Paul dancing around the instructor. She is the real dancer. She keeps moving irregrly in every direction while being light on her feet. Fast and agile. Her movements are very rhythmic; you can almost hear the beat somewhere. She reminds me of that capoeira guys idle animation from a certain fighting game Ive yed in the past. They exchange some moves, but in the end, she is pushed back. Before I can move, Kamil jumps into the arena and starts attacking the instructor. Theres not much style in his movements. He just keeps pressuring the other man with his random punches and kicks. They do pack some power though. The instructors guard flies back a few times, but nothing worth mentioning happens. Atst, my turnes. I enter the arena. Unfortunately, I dont have a lot of real fighting experience. Yes, Ive done some training with my father in the past, but I was like twelve back then. I also attended a few courses of self-defence and military CQC, but I have never gotten into a serious fight. And the man standing in front of me is a pro martial artist. But, this does not discourage me. Its the opposite. Its like a challenge. I cant rely on strength or agility since hes much better in those terms. I dont have any special techniques I could utilize Theres only one way, and it all depends on him Time to make a bet... I try copying Pauls boxing stance with my guard high up and covering my head. The instructor starts throwing some punches. They do notnd on my guard. Although, its not because I am quick to dodge, but because I take a step or two back when I see his attack beginning. From time to time, I try to clumsily send a punch of mine at him. We spend a minute with the instructor chasing me backstepping around the field. I start to stumble over my own feet and breathe heavily. He matches my speed and more punches begin to hit my guard, throwing it in every direction. After another twenty seconds of me getting beaten up, it finally happens. Being done with all this charade, the instructor takes a heavy stance readying his right fist for a powerful punch that will send me flying. Unfortunately for him, it''s exactly what I was waiting for. He throws his punch with a lot of strength and body weight behind it, expecting me to jump back like usual. Instead, seeing a punch flying straight at me, I angle my guard to my left at something like fifty degrees from the vertical axis, move it to my right side and rush forward. My arms meet his fist and itpainfully for mescrapes over my angled upper forearms. What?! His fist slides off to the right, but at the same time, still keeping my momentum from the jump forward, I retract my left arm while turning my torso with it. Mustering all my strength alongside the centrifugal force, I slide my right elbow over his extended arm, straight into his face. His head receives my hit and he takes a step backwards. I quickly crouch under his still extended arm, turning my back to him. Hastily, I position myself close to his body, grab him by the aforementioned limb, and while thrusting my ass behind me, I throw the still surprised instructor over my shoulder, right into the ground in front of me, mming him down as hard as I can. I hurriedly kneel over his throat and cock back my fist in a threatening way; his eyes wide in surprise. Exhaling heavily, I step away. Haaaaaaaaaah Ouch, he hits like a fucking truck. My poor arms I cant believe it actually worked this well. He stands up on his own. My attack didnt do enough damage to knock him out, just dazed him for a second. Massaging his forehead he turns to me, who is breathing roughly. How the hell did you get so strong in the middle of the fight? he asks confused. Well I stop for a moment to catch my breath. All this running around hasnt left me without any fatigue. Some people say that theck of information is the easiest way to lose a war. But, I dare to disagree. I sh him a smug grin. I look around so that others know Im not only speaking to him. Whats worse than theck of information? No one seems to want to answer, so I continue. Mis-information. Misinformation? What do you mean by that? I didnt have any information about your strength before the fight. Wait Does that mean The instructor makes a thoughtful expression. Looks like youve finally realized. Its exactly like you think. I fed you with false information during our bout. Since the very beginning, everything has been an act. My cowardly steps back, my semi-weak punches, my guard being punched around by you, and finally, my fake exhaustion announced by me stumbling over my own legs. I walk around as I exin my plot. All that just for a single second, a tiny chance that you will drop your guard and underestimate me. And honestly, I really didnt think it would work after you got destroyed by Shino previously. I got lucky. I stretch a bit. Its way worse to be misinformed than to be underinformed. The weak arent always helpless. While speaking thest sentence, I sweep my gaze over the students. Hopefully, theyll remember that. Who knows what sses they will receive in the end. Kamil looks slightly annoyed by the fact that I was able to manage against the instructor while he failed to achieve anything noteworthy. Paul seems impressed by what I did with the boxing style. Shino didnt need any help with what she did, but she still looks at me with amazement. Marcia smiles at me impishly. It feels kinda dangerous Andstly, Natalie, who was the most dejected with her performance, seems a bit less depressed now. Shes the creative type, shell manage. Seriously I cant get rid of my inner teacher even in another world... Chapter 7 – Your Class Is… Chapter 7 C Your ss Is The first week passes in a sh. For half of the day, we train with the martial arts instructor. For the other half, we are free to do whatever we want. Without an issue, I gain ess to the royal library, after politely asking the King during one of our meetings. The library itself is huge. Rows of shelves, like two-story-high, are neatly arranged in quite logical patterns, with each section visibly marked. Once in a while, some space is put between the racks, where some tables, chairs, sofas, desks, and simr furniture are ced. The main corridors are definitely over a hundred meters long, and there are plenty of intersections. It will take some time to learn the patterns and ins and outs of this ce, but its not like Im in a rush. I should be able to find a lot of valuable information about this world, its history, the whole System thing and the worlds inhabitants. Perhaps I should also ask if there are any guides to the existing racesnguages. Im kind of curious to see how much easier it might be to learn them with that OP skill. For a few days, I just wander around the whole ce familiarizing myself with theyout and asking questions to the librarians near the main entrances. We train for half a day, I spend the other half, or even more, in the library. In one month, Im able to learn a wholenguage, besides just reading about the history and facts of the world. As for the first one, being the fantasy freak as I am, I choose Elvish. I mean, thats an obvious choice, isnt it? Learningnguages really doe unnaturally easy to me now. I already was aware of my talent with them back on Earth, but right now, after just reading the words and their meaning, I memorize them instantly. All the grammar and more difficult parts take a bit more time, with speech and pronunciation being the most troublesome. Regardless, almost mastering a wholenguage in a single month is beyond amazing. As for the weapons, during that month, we go through some basic ones like spears, longswords, axes and bows. One week each. And without any surprise, Paul is the first one to feel something during our training. As easy as it is to guess, its during the shooting practice. After just a few shots, he starts overperforming everyone. Ive never seen him so happy than in the moment when he was assured his ss would have something to do with ranged weapons. Good for him. You always get better results when doing something you like. Others, seeing how he basically goes from no experience to novice archer in a few hours, are now brimming with eagerness to try out more weapons. Another few weeks pass uneventfully. Im currently sitting in one of the reading areas and slowly finishing learning the Dwarvishnguage. While in deep thought I hear a womans voice at my side. Seems like the rumours were true. Are you really reading here every single day? I look up and see the Court Magician Cornelia in her usual purple robes, holding onto some book. Lady Cornelia. I stand up and nod my head as a greeting. Yes, it looks like the rumours you mentioned might have some truth hidden in them, I say with a smile. I already told you to drop that Lady. Im not a noble and you are older than me. Yet your honourable position of a And you are a Hero, arent you? Who is the one with the more honourable position here? She quickly cuts me off. Well Fair enough. Miss Cornelia then? Just Cornelia is fine. Besides Im not really a real Court Mage Pardon? Well Im more of a stand-in She sighs. Before you arrived, the main one was sent by the King to check out one of the outbreak areas and I was called as a recement. Now that he returned, Im back to just a magician and a schr. The fact that you were the one chosen to represent the King already tells a lot about either your achievements or mastery over magic. You still appear more than capable to someone who cant even use it. Anyways, anything I can help you with? She smiles faintly. Mind if I sit here? Not really. I move my scattered notes full of hand-drawn Dwarvish runes away to make some space and ce my hand on a chair next to mine. Standing behind it I gesture at her to sit down. Sheplies and I gently slide her chair in. Thank you. Hesitant about what to do now, I wait for a moment to see if she will speak about anything, but she just opens her book and begins reading. I follow suit and focus on my own studies. We spend around two hours working in silence. I finish the chapter Ive nned to memorize today and close the book. While organizing my notes, I notice that she is ncing my way. I stop and raise a brow at her. Are you learning Dwarvish? she asks. Yep. Why? Hummm I always liked learning foreignnguages back on Earth. And you never know when those mighte in handy. Besides, its really interesting. I see. How is it going then? Im almost done with it. A week or so and I should be at a decent level. And by a decent level, I mean fully memorizing it... You managed to learn a totally aliennguage in two months. Thats really amazing, she speaks visibly amused. Well I smile awkwardly and scratch my head. To be honest, I started around three weeks ago What?! she says quite louder than usual. Immediately noticing it, she covers her mouth with her hands and looks around, startled. No one seems to be around in this section, but her voice was definitely heard in the distance. Correcting herself, she speaks in a lower tone. Your Linguist skill must be at a high level to be able to learn it so fast. Hahaha Yeah, its quite high whenpared to the other Heroes It might be my only redeeming feature since Im not really good in other areas and my stats are quite low, I speak hurriedly. What level is it at? she asks, sizing me up with her thoughtful stare. ... I look around to see if someone is noting. Where are the cliche timings when you need them? Cornelia also looks around, then back to me and squints her eyes. She traces some symbols on the desk with her fingers and a momentter, they glow with low purplish light. I notice how the air around us seems to start being distorted, like in a hot desert. Now, no one will be able to hear us. Unless they can cast high-tier magic. I really would like to know what level of this skill allows you to figure outnguages this fast. I sigh and decide that its not wise to make a capable magician suspicious of myself. In full honesty, I dont know. She looks at me even more suspiciously. What do you mean you dont know? Doesnt it say in your skill''s window? It says its Lv. MAX Her eyes widen in shock and her mouth involuntarily opens and closes a few times. In the end, she just stares at me, visibly deep in consternation. She finally gets a hold of herself and speaks again. Ive never even read about anyone achieving it in the records How manynguages did you master to achieve that? I summon my skills window and focus on the Linguist skill.
Linguist Lv. MAX You have learned over 9 differentnguages and perfected 6 of them. Your talent is one of the best in this world. Learning newnguages is incredibly easy for you and takes 1/10 of the time and effort a normal person would have to spend. You perfectly memorize all learnednguages. Thanks to your experience, you can guess the superficial meaning of all humanoid typenguages you dont know, be it in spoken or written form. Languages learned: [Earth] - German, Japanese, French, Chinese, Polish, Swedish, English [Naharren] - Common, Elvish, Dwarvish (85%)
Cornelia notices my eyes wandering in the air. You can make any part of your system windows visible to others by She stops when my window materializes for her after I think about it being visible. She looks at me again, surprised, and I just smile. Then, I try to make a swiping motion, imagining the window flying towards her face. It does as I instructed and stops in front of her eyes. She blinks quickly several times, moving her gaze from the window to me and back. "You already learned the Elvishnguage?!" Then, she swats it away and falls silent, intently looking into the table. After a while, she looks at me with a serious gaze. Say Do you need some assistance with your studies? Assistance? Having this skill? Oooooooh I see... You want to observe me while Im learning, right? She moves her gaze away to avoid my eyes. Bullseye. I dont mind. You cane whenever you want. Having someone familiar with this ce around could be a great help, I reply. It would be kinda stupid to reject that opportunity. And she mentioned being a schr. She bows to me and speaks while smiling beautifully. Thank you very much! Ill be sure to help you with any questions you may have! And with that we leave together, talking about the library and its collections. After our little meeting, Cornelia visits me every few days. Sometimes in longer streaks. At first, she just sits there looking all over me and my notes, but with time she proceeds to take her own, to ask questions along the way and to discuss some details. At some point, she starts getting more active within my studies and research. She might have gotten enough data already. We begin discussing this world and whatever she suggests I should learn. With her having a good grasp of the library, I have a much easier time getting to the more useful stuff. Under her care, I learn a lot about the worldits geography, some politics, history and inner workings of the system. She also starts exining magic to me, even though I dont seem to have that much potential in it. I manage to reach the understanding high enough to earn the skill Livelihood Magic, which is basically a weak, everyday version of it, like drying clothes, filling a cup with water, cleaning dirty things, etc. Besides all the learning stuff, we talk about random things from each others world. Both of us are eager to discuss the differences and funny facts. She often takes her questioning quite seriously though. As for the weapons, unfortunately, I dont get to experience the feeling in these months. And I practice with loads of different types of them. Fortunately for the whole group, all others find their preferred ones decently quick after Pauls discovery. Shino naturally ends up with a katana. All that kendo didnt go to waste. And Im not really surprised they have them here. Natalie seems to have a knack for magic, so she is under the tutge of the court magician and his peers. Marcia creates a strong bond with her two shortswords, so I guess shes a dual wielder. Finally, Kamil ends up with a sword and a shield. Typical hero clich. Everyone focuses mostly on their main weapons and Im the only one trying out new ones, for the most part. They still join for the first day to check themselves, but quickly return to their tutors. At least they seem to be doing fine. And just like that, a year passes. We are currently sitting in one of the usual fancy rooms, waiting for Archpriest Nerphym to guide us to the ce where we will finally unlock the sses and begin our journey in this world. Everyone went through a lot of training with their respective weapons. And naturally, they also learned some stuff about the beasts and monsters roaming around the world, some survival skills, and the list goes on. I still havent found my weapon of choice, but as a side result, Ive gone through everything the kingdoms armoury could muster. And thanks to that, I now have two interesting new skillsArms Mastery: Novice and Improvised Weaponry Lv.1. All the passive skills connected to the weapons fused into that first one, while the second just appeared at some point during the training. The former is something in the lines of ''have your way with any weapon you pick up, but dont expect fireworks'', while thetter allows me to literally improvise with whatever I can get, due to all the experience with tens of weapons. But, even though Im behind with weapons, Im pretty sure not one of them is even close to having gathered as much information about this world as me. Whatever happens, Im ready for it. Im also on pretty good terms with the King and Cornelia. I hope. Everyone is nervously going through their status windows. Who wouldnt be stressed in this situation? Its like before a big exam which will decide your life, but you couldnt do shit to prepare for it and its result is final. Well, maybe not everyone is that nervous. Kamil and Marcia seem to fare pretty well. Thetter sittingfortably in the former''sp. They got quite close during our time here. Or, I should say, they stopped hiding the fact that they are into each other. They were a thing already back on Earth. Ive learned about that after finding out they got quite passionate in the ss, almost breaking the desk in the process. Checking the security cam footage, it was revealed that it wasnt just once. And naturally, even though I had nothing to do with it and it was just the operator''s job to report such urrence, that prick still mes me for snitching on them. At least Marcia doesn''t care. Archpriest Nerphym arrives and we are guided out of the castle. After a short ride in the carriages, we appear in front of something akin to a small chapel or a shrine, somewhere in the city. The corridors are quite narrow, so we move in pairs. Kamil with Marcia, Natalie with Shino and at the end me and Paul. Through a double-winged wooden door, we enter a small chamber. Theres a huge carving on every wall, depicting most likely the Goddess gifting Humans various things. Everything is out of pure white marble. In the centre of the room, a small pedestal is located. On its top, a deep ck orb pulsing with gold veins levitates ominously. The King is already there, waiting for us. This is a Divinity Stone. It serves as a connection to the Goddess. Everyonees here to awaken their ss at some point in their life, the Archpriest exins. Yeah, yeah, whatever. How to use that orb? Kamil waves his hand in an uninterested manner. Just ce your hand on it. Thats all. He approaches the floating crystal and ces his left hand on top of it. The orbs veins start surfacing with glowing golden light, and in a moment, it emanates an aura of the same colour, which surrounds him. A pir of light strikes through the solid roof and also covers Kamil. After ten seconds, everything fades and he takes a step back. So, what is your ss? the King asks curiously. Everyone is looking at Kamil, who summons his status window with a verbalmand. It says Divine Hero of The Valiant Sword. I also see some weird three title WHAT?! The legendary Hero ss? the King shouts in surprise. And it not only has an adjective but also a titled addition! Archpriest Nerphym joins him and they start frantically speaking over each other. Marvelous! And he even mentioned three titles! As expected from the Hero chosen by the Goddess! They congratte him with hope-filled eyes, visibly amazed and certainly happy. After a minute or two, the duo manages to calm down a bit and while Kamil goes through his new status with Marcia by his side, Paul walks towards the orb. The sphere again shows more of its golden veins, but theres no pir of light this time. A red, mistlike aura surrounds him and it gets quite hot in the room. When it fades out, everything turns back to normal. He gets back and checks his ss. Mine says Draconic Sharpshooter, he says with a huge grin on his face. Judging by thetter part, a perfect ss for him. Oooh. A Sharpshooter is already quite rare, but to even link it with Dragons. It really is something. The Archpriest ponders for a moment. Does your status mention anything about them? Paul looks around for a second and answers, Hmmm Yeah. One of my titles is The Red Dragon Descendant and under my passive skills theres something called Red Dragon Ancestry. Amazing! Red Dragons are the ones with the most physical strength! I can already imagine the power behind your bow! Who is next, lets learn about everyone! The King eagerly looks our way. Paul leaves to the side to join Kamil and Marciaes to the pedestal. The orb shines as usual, and in her case, a current of wind appears, making circles around her and snuffing out all the candles in the room. And? Its Primal de Dancer? She stops for a moment and squints her eyes, but a big smile appears on her face after she reads it. This is truly great! Another fabled ss with an adjective! The Archpriest marvels. Natalie is next. A weird, but calming humming apanies her awakening. She calmly sweeps her gaze over her status window and speaks, A Divine Songstress of Life Great Goddess! Another titled addition! And its the highest version of the Bard ss! She smiles faintly andes back to us to examine her status in detail. I notice Shinos hesitation. She worriedly looks from one person to another. I move closer and plop my hand onto her head. She jumps a little and looks up at me. Dont worry that much over it. Whatever happens, happens. You already kick ass even without a ss, and with one, youll literally destroy moons. I smile at her. She blushes slightly and nods. I give her a pat on the back and she slowly approaches the pedestal. She looks back at me once more and ces her hand on it. Suddenly the whole room turns dark. Not pitch ck dark, but like starry night dark. Some symbol appears on the ceiling and it looks like a crescent moon? It shines its silvery light onto Shino and her skin starts glowing too. After a moment, a ck aura seeps out from the floor and surrounds her, slowly getting sucked into her body. The moon fades and everything returns to normal. Everyone is looking around, spooked. She turns to us and shakily checks her window. Ummm It says Demonic Samurai Priestess... she informs us quietly. A hybrid ss? My Lord! Where was thest time weve seen one? The Archpriest joyfully turns to the King. I have no idea. But it even has a powerful adjective! A Demonic Priestess! Almost as rare as the double ss! he replies in high spirits. She looks through her status. Her eyes stop at a certain position and widen in surprise. She giggles a bit to herself and looks my way with a smile. I raise my brow in mild confusion. She trots back to where Natalie and I are standing. Thanks for your lucky charm, Sensei! Shino bows lightly. Lucky charm? I ask her confusedly and she throws her materialized status window at me.
TITLES
Otherworlder The One Who shed A Moon One With The Darkness
Hahaha What are the chances for that... Iugh inwardly after checking her titles. After congratting her again, I start to walk. Its finally my turn. I stand in front of the crystal. My Hero Sigil begins visibly pulsing in the same patterns as the orbs veins. I ce my hand onto it and a simr feeling to the one year ago permeates through my body. A pinkish-purple mistlike smoke starts circting around me and the orb also changes its glow to a pink one. The air gets filled with a warm and sweet scent and Im pretty sure I can hear a cute feminineugh in the distance. My vision blurs. I appear to be in a weird purplish ce. A silhouette of a woman slowly approaches me from the front. It looks like a pink shadow. She definitely says something to me, but I only hear unrecognizable whispers. Shees closer and ces a light kiss on my lips, disappearing in a puff of pinkish smoke. Im back in the chamber with the orb. It doesnt look like anything changed here. I turn around. Everyone looks at me in a kinda weird way and they avoid making eye contact. Marcia suspiciously grinds her legs together with a flushed expression and biting on her lip. Even Natalie has a very faint blush on her cheeks. The guys are standing weirdly, like ser yers during a penalty. The hell happened here when I was out? Sir Carter the Archpriest speaks to me with an awkward smile. Hes sweating a bit. What is your revealed ss? I decide to ignore their weird behaviour for now and summon my full summary. To my surprise, the window that appears is of a pink colour instead of the previous navy blue. Wait WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: Schr [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 1 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 11 Agility: 11 Constitution: 15 Intelligence: 14
Charisma: 16
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 2 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Love Contract ?Rejuvenate Lv. 1 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 1 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity
Chapter 8 – The Decision Chapter 8 C The Decision I frantically move my eyes all over the new status window, jumping from one category to another and back. Sexmancer? Love Contract? Charm Affinity? Harem Lord? What the hell is all of this? I finally realize why everyone has behaved weirdly after my awakening. During everyones turns, those different things were materializing, like wind or darkness, but in my case, the pinkish mist had to somehow affect their bodies. Its not hard to guess in what way. Is there some problem with your awakening, Sir Carter? the Archpriest speaks again. Honestly, Ive been preparing myself to receive some trash ss since the first day here, when everyone shared their stats and had a different race from me, but man, who would have expected a result like that. Theres nothing I can do about it right now. I need some time to get through all this and then judge my situation, but How the fuck am I going to announce that my ss revolves around sex!? I dont even have to check the details of any skills. Its clear as the sky on a sunny day! With an ufortable smile, I turn to the priest and the King. It says Sexmancer here. You have any idea about it? I try to awkwardly present it like its nothing special. Silence. More silence. I can literally see tumbleweeds rolling between us. Or its just my nervous imagination. Pshhhhhhht Hahahahahaha What in the flying fuck?! A suddenugh echoes through the chamber. I dont even have to move my eyes to check for the source. Its obviously Kamils. Everyone looks his way, myself included. Hes holding his stomach with one hand andughing while nudging Marcia with his other elbow. Hahahaha! I always knew you were a fucking creep, but to this extent? He can barely stand on his own legs. With a slightly sour and confused expression, the King speaks up. Ive never heard about a ss like that Its almost impossible to even judge what branch it might be. Is it offensive, defensive, support? What does it even do? Ha Hahaha Haha Kamil tries to calm himself to the point where he can speak again. Isnt that obvious? He is going to fuck enemies to death! Hahaha! Better hide your girls! Hes slowly starting to get on my nerves, not gonna lie. Oi! Are you perhaps hiding something from us? How many students back on Earth have yo *FWOOSH* *THUD* Guh?! Suddenly, his legs are up in the air and the back of his head ms into the floor with a great force. Beside him, Shino is standing with her leg to the front after a shoving kick; her hair fluttering. She sends him a cold, murderous re. Just a second ago she was standing on the opposite side of the room. How did she move there in an instant? She quickly walks towards me and the priest. Sensei I put my hand on her head and ruffle her hair a bit more forcefully than usual. She does not back off though. Haha. You stole a bit too much of my luck back there, dont you think? Shino drops her gaze to the ground and her expression darkens. Sorry, that was a bad joke. Remember? Whatever happens, happens. Dont worry, its not the end of the world. I try to reassure her a bit with a smile, but honestly, its more like Im convincing myself. She looks back up at me with concern. Im getting a bit too irritated here Better leave to cool down before I lose more face. I stop ruffling Shinos hair and move a few steps towards the exit. I wave my hand and speak without turning back. That weird pink mist made me a bit dizzy. Ill go get some fresh air before I faint. Dont wait for me, Ill be back at the castle before midnight. Wait! The King stops me before I reach the door. I want to have a personal meeting with each one of you this following week to discuss your sses in a bit more detail. Well try to gather some information from the archives before you all move out. Fine by me. Just call for me whenever. I pull therge doors and leave the chamber. Im walking through the streets back on the way to the castle. Its an hour or two after noon. The city is bustling with people. While Im deep in my thoughts, someone leaves an alley to my right and bumps into my side. I watch as two big crates drop onto the floor while the carrier falls onto their butt. Fortunately, the boxes don''t break. In front of me, theres a muscr man with grey furry skin and the head of a tiger. I also notice a tail sticking out from behind him. Hes what people here call a pure-blood Beastkin. He nces over the boxes in a daze and then spots me, instantly jumping to his knees and cowering in front of me. He speaks in Common, in a low and growly voice, befitting of his image. I apologize, My Lord! This one was not paying attention to the road ahead! Please, forgive this blunder! For a moment, Im the one in a daze, but then I remember how Humans are the ruling race here. As you can see Im fine. What about you? While speaking, I extend my hand to him. The hair on his tail stands up and he slightly trembles while backing off a bit. I notice a leather cor on his neck and everything clears up. Abour ve... Seeing his reaction, I retract my hand. Hes definitely afraid of Humans. Nothing I can do here. Stop kneeling and proceed with your task. I have no need to punish you. It pains me to speak in such a cold manner towards him, but he most likely will only get more confused by any kindness. Without waiting for his reaction I walk away. On my way to the castle, I summon the summary window and focus on every new thing that appeared there, starting with titles.
The Embodiment of Lust You are an adonis amongst the gods. Your perfect body is being adored by everyone, disregarding their race or gender, and any female will have a hard time averting her gaze from your muscr chest. All your bodily fluids are the highest quality heavenly aphrodisiac and just your sweet scent will make any girl weak in their knees. You can control the power of it with your will and the higher your Tier, the more powerful and irresistible its effects get, piercing even the strongest resistances.
... Okay, what the fuck? Is even my sweat an aphrodisiac now? I try to sniff myself, but I dont notice anything special. Just in case, I try to think about this effect being non-existent orpletely turned off. I move onto another title.
True Harem Lord You are an open-minded and kind-hearted person who wees into his embrace any girl that develops feelings for you, and its not just love, but adoration, gratitude or respect and admiration. You value their happiness higher than your own. You gain 10-50% bonus stats of a registered Partner that willingly offers you their body, and they benefit from it too, for as long as any kind of positive feeling towards you resides in their soul. The bonus depends on the strength of the bond between you, but no rtionship will ever reach a higher benefit than one of the mutual lovers.
Now I see why all my stats were so low, but damn, this looks broken as fuck. Literally, the more girls I sleep with, the higher my stats will be. But, what is a registered partner? At least theres that part about consent, so whoever gets this ss cant just jump at any woman on the street. Feels kinda reassuring. But its not like Ill suddenly find tens of girls who will fall for me in some way, and by the description, any kind of Charm Magic or such wont work. Whatever! Lets check out thest one. It sounds the most normal of them all.
The One Who Controls Life You are in perfect control of your own body, even to the point where you can decide if your seed is fertile or not at the moment of ejaction. You can control the time of your release at will. Your body regenerates faster than that of your usual Human and you are immune to diseases spread through procreation.
... I shake my head and rub my temples. What the hell have I been even expecting from this... Time to take a look at the ss skills. I try to summon all of them at once.
Actives ?Love Contract - You can form a bond with another person to use and share the benefits of your ss and its skills. Every contracted person will appear in thePartnersmenu. The stat bonus from theTrue Harem Lordtitle will only work after you both join your bodies together. Not all skills require that condition to be fulfilled. For more information, check each of them separately. ?Rejuvenate Lv. 1 - Focusing your internal mana you can speed up the process of natural regeneration and quickly restore fatigue, stress and calm the body. Focusing on a single body part will increase the strength of the effect. Can be applied to external targets with a touch. Effectiveness rises with the skill level and the users Tier. ?Carnal Mist Lv. 1 - You can release a strong aphrodisiacal purple mist, which greatly boosts carnal instincts of the target, instantly making them go into heat. Targets with weak enough resistances will lose their minds and throw themselves at others to satisfy their urges. You can control its power with your will. Effectiveness rises with the skill level and the users Tier.
Great, the registered partner mystery is solved. I dont get bonus stats from any random girls I sleep with. They have to ept me first. So, even if I wanted to, nailing a whole brothels worth of prostitutes would give nothing, since they wouldnt ept the contract, even though they would willingly do it with me. And it sounds like there might be some skills that dont require me to have sex with the girl, but just register her as my Partner to use them. The second one looks like a weak healing spell. Any healing is good healing. Thest one though Might work pretty decently as a debuff. A surprise attack, diversion or ass-saver in a tough spot. Obviously, I wouldnt have any actual offensive skills...
Passives ?Lovers Intuition - You can vaguely feel the presence of your Partners. The shorter the actual distance between you, the more you can feel, including details like their mood, state of the mind and body or feelings. If a Partner dies, gets hurt or encounters a psychologically taxing situation, you feel their distress over any distance, also boosting your awareness of their location. ?Sensual Strengthening - Physical contact with a Partner will slightly strengthen their body and mind permanently, and moderately for a period of 24 hours. The strength of the effect depends on the intensity of it, beginning with a kiss and ending on the lovemaking process leaving the Partner fully satisfied. The amount of strengthening achieved by acts in quick session is subjected to a rule of diminishing returns. ?Charm Affinity - You have a high affinity for Charm Magic and possess great resistance against it. Only charms of the highest Tiers can affect your mind.
WOW! All of them sound really good! But first, I can sense others being in danger from any distance! I wonder if Id be able to confirm if they are telling the truth when Im close enough, like a lie detector. Then, the strengthening. Its like a buff you get from food in games, only that I have to actually do lewd things to others It says it can even improve them permanently, so like training, but I dont think Ill get to use it that much I cant imagine being in a party and just before a fight, I kiss all the girls in turns so that they can be a little stronger Hahaha What a joke... Thest one is all kinds of useful though. Even if I dont know any Charm Magic at this moment, just the resistance is great. Haaaaaaaaaah What the hell is wrong with all this I sigh heavily just as I enter the premises of the castle. Its already getting dark. I took some time to arrive here. I bet others arrived much earlier than me. I dont really pay attention to where Im going and I end up in the library. Since Im already here, Ill try to find some information and maybe figure what to do. After a few hours, Cornelia passes by and decides to join me but I excuse myself saying that Im not feeling well today and quickly leave. I dont know if Im able to control all those skills properly yet. On my way, I grab something to eat from the kitchen area and move to my room to lie down and think about everything that had recently happened. Five days pass. I spend that time in the library, trying to figure out what to do now. Shinoes to check up on me at least two times a day, but I assure her that everything is fine. She is really worrying too much. Even Natalie goes out of her way to visit me during that period. Fortunately, it seems that Im controlling my ss just fine, as none of them gets weird around me. Well, maybe besides the usual weird when you learn someone has a ss literally about sex and he was your teacher once. On the sixth day, Im finally called for by the King. I arrive at the familiar meeting room with the balcony. He gestures to me to sit down and I follow with a light bow. Your Majesty. He waves his hand. At ease. Weve known each other long enough to drop the stiff titles. We are alone here and I would rather have a pleasant chat with a friend rather than another official. If you are fine with that, why should I argue, I speak more openly, then he continues. Ive already spoken with the other Heroes and provided them with whatever information we could find about their or simr sses. After that, I asked everyone if they are still willing to help the kingdom and they all agreed. I n on sending you into one of the weaker outbreak areas to gain some experience with the Abyssals first. Pardon me, but I dont think Im suitable to be a member of that party, I interrupt the King. Is that because of your ss? he asks. Yes. Hmmmm Weve tried everywhere, but we havent found any records about anything like it. Would you tell me what you know? I briefly summarize what the ss is about, mentioning how I can strengthen others and myself and what kind of skills I have at the moment, but without going into too many details about the titles. As you can see, its all about indecent acts, and as you can imagine, I cant casually kiss and grope the girls in the party. Even forgetting that they were my close students, how do you think the other guys would react? At the same time, I have nobat skills besides that mist and the only decent magic I know is the one boosting regeneration. I would just drag them down hard, I exin. Yes. Its really unfortunate for you to receive such a different ss from the others The King ponders a bit. Each one of those guys is special in some kind. I might have had a lot of knowledge and stuff, butpared to them, I was just a teacher. They all have strong backgrounds and bloodlines. He nods at my words. Thats true. Especially that ck-haired girl. Whenever I speak with, her she emanates this dignified aura and is very polite. Right, thats Asakura-san for you. By her family, shes basically an equivalent to a royal princess in this world. And also a priestess upholding many traditions and secrets of an imperial bloodline. And shes trained in her family martial arts and the way of the sword. Being a Hero fits her like a glove. I smile at my own words, imagining Shino being revered by the masses. Oh. I didnt know that. She is always so shy and quiet. Yeah, thats true. Well. Inparison, theres me. Your usual teacher, son of a prostitute who was a total bitch and abused me for years, while acting meekly in front of my father just to get as much money from him as she could, who was a soldier, gone missing during one of his tasks when I was like fifteen. I stop for a moment and frown. Now that Im thinking about it If the sses are somewhat hereditary, she might be the reason behind mine. Ugh... Goddammit! Why couldnt I get an Archer or something after my father! I cover my face with my hands. While this might be true to some extent, we all believe the sses given to us are always fitting our innate talents. Ive seen your manly trained body and how kind you are to everyone around you while being cold and crude towards anyone you deem evil. If I were to be bold you give a feeling of someone who would be really sensual. The King tries to shine some positive light on my situation. Thanks. And dont worry, I dont n on beating myself over this. I aint gonna give up just because of a little bump on the road. Besides, Ive been preparing myself for the worst-case scenario ever since my first day here. I always felt that something was not right with me. I sh a light smile at him. Then If you arent joining the Hero team Do you have any other ns? he asks semi-curiously and concernedly. I pick up a ss of wine from the table and stand up. Slowly walk towards the balcony, I support myself on the balustrade, beginning to speak. What else should I do other than what I am best at. I take a sip. I will start a business. My knowledge from both worlds will be at least somewhat helpful in that. I see. Do you need a certain permit for that? Or perhaps it requires a royal sigil to conduct? No. Theres no need for any of that. Ive researched the business trade in this world quite thoroughly. I pause for a moment. You see, in business, its important to properly grasp and utilize all of your strengths. Also, it would feel wrong to just ignore and throw away the Hero blessings. I turn around to check up on the King. He is sitting with his hands joined under his chin with a thoughtful expression. He must be trying to figure out what I am thinking about. With a smile, I reveal my idea to him. Im going to open a brothel. His brows rise, but he does not speak anything, so I continue. I dont n on it being some kind of a lousy establishment hiring random whores and weing anyone with just a bit of money at hand. I want to thoroughly scan the iing clientele to assure the girls'' safety and wellbeing, while also introducing clear rules and menu of services. I take another sip. The King doesnt interfere, so I gaze out of the balcony and move to the main point. Since Ive arrived in this world, there was one single thing I really couldnt stand. I mean, I get it, Humans are the domineering race and the strongest one now. They won the big war and are in control, everything is great, but all the other non-human races are now being treated like lower lifeforms. The monster races have it even worse, usually being forced to a life in eternal very as a heavybour force, disposable pawns or meatshields for the adventuring parties or caravans. I sigh in disappointment. I know that I cant save everyone, but I will reach out my hand to any mistreated non-human, ve or not, girl and perhaps men too, that I encounter, and provide them with a safe ce to stay, recover from wounds and live. If they wish to leave for any reason, thats fine, Ill try my best to help them. If they''d want to stay, they can live a sheltered life. And if they are willing, Ill offer them to work under me. I turn to face the King before continuing. Back on Earth, prostitution was publicly viewed as something obscene, only for the most desperate or depraved. But that only rtes to the shady businesses. Its just a line of work like any other. As long as its out of your own volition and not forced through ckmailing, abuse or other stuff, theres no shame in it. Naturally, not everyone is suited for it. Ill offer my utmost support and guidance to those who decide to work with me, assuring they wont experience anything unpleasant. And with that, Ill establish the most exotic and highest quality brothel, employing non-human races in the whole continent! With both happy girls and happy customers! I start walking towards him. You think it wont work due to them not being Humans? Mens minds are simple. I guarantee you there are lots of those lusting after other races. There are plenty of beautiful girls amongst them, much more sensual than Human ones. Ill turn right over the humanity''s image of other races through pleasure, and possibly one day, it will improve their standing in this society and fix this horrible situation. I ce my empty ss on the table with a melodic clink. Standing straight in front of the King and spreading my arms wide like someone who just finished exining his evil n, I look him straight in the eyes. Then, I continue with a grin. So. What does humanity''s King think about those heretic thoughts and ns to bring the dirty non-humans to the same position as the mighty Human overlords? Does he n to kick me out of the castle? Banish from the kingdom? Lock in an underground dungeon to prevent from spreading such heresy? Or perhaps act like nothing''s wrong and then send assassins after me? He leans his back onto the sofa he is sitting on and extends his arms behind, to the sides. He closes his eyes and ponders, while I start sweating more and more with each passing second. Chapter 9 – A New Home Chapter 9 C A New Home After a minute or so, the King opens his eyes and speaks in a firm tone while looking straight ahead. There are no rules orws that would forbid you from starting such an establishment, nor there are dogmas that force you to eptmon beliefs. He picks up his ss of wine, takes a sip and spins it gently, seemingly thinking about what to say. You see Humanity''s hatred towards all other races is deeply rooted in the minds of the people. Centuries ago it was us who were the weakest race in the continent, as you are most likely aware from your studies. Always pushovers, dying in thousands in many battles against any physically or magically stronger enemies. It was us who were often viewed as an easy target. The Goddess took pity at the imbnce and our poor state and gifted the world with the System, which allowed Humans to take a peek at their own potential and focus on developing it. With it as a guide, humanitys high poption finally started to give us an edge. He pauses to sigh. That was centuries ago. Personally, I have nothing against other races. Even more, I view all the citizens as my subjectspeople living in my domain, under my protection. Being a kinges with great power, but also with even greater constraints. Do you understand what Im getting at? I cross my arms and ponder for a while. Being an influential monarch has a lot of power behind one''s words and actions. But constraints? Ah I get it. If you were to suddenly announce a drastic change in thew or even just beliefs, like proiming that all the races are now to be treated equally in the kingdom, people would most likely riot and rise. Worst-case scenario, you could get dethroned and branded as a traitor, right? Pretty much. He shows a wry smile. Honestly, since the day I took the throne after my father, I did whatever I could to change the situation in the kingdom, but no matter what I tried, I wasnt able to ovee that generations-long hatred, especially amongst the people of high status. In the end, I gave up. As you mentioned, it started getting too risky. But He stands up and points at me. Your idea might be the very spark that ignites the fires of change. If you seed in creating a ce where the girls of different races will willingly and happily interact with people here, if you seed in showing that when met with respect and kindness they reciprocate with the same, and in showing that we can all coexist on equal terms and benefit from it, you might have a chance in changing at least some peoples views! I might have already given up, but with your help, my dear friend, I still have hope! The King approaches me and puts both of his arms on my shoulders with a wide smile. You have my full support in whatever you are going to do! Obviously, thats between us. I cant let the public get a whiff of this. But! Ask for what you need and I shall see it done! I naturally have my ways! Quite shocked with this sudden turn of events, I gently shrug off his arms and move to the balcony to think a bit. Certainly, having the support of someone of such calibre is really tempting. But on the other hand, I will end up kind of a pawn for the Kings ns. His objective isnt really against mine. My priority is to assure a safe haven for the girls. The talk about changing the image of non-human races was just an addition. I turn around and give my reply. I agree. This is too good of an opportunity to pass. I didnt expect such a surprise. I move back to the table and we both sit back. Silence falls over the room. Both of us are most likely recounting the whole situation in our heads. The Kings mouth opens for a moment, intending to say something, but he stops. After a minute, he leans back and speaks. If the business starts well I might even be able to direct some higher nobles to your establishment, who could certainly have a chance to be regr customers. Oh? I raise one brow curiously. There might be a few who are actually interested in trying such things with certain other races I once overheard them talking about it. While speaking he avoids any eye contact, not raising his gaze from the table, and sips his wine. I catch a glimpse of a bead of sweat rolling through his forehead. Some nobles, huh? I see... With a knowing smile on my face, I decide to check out this hint. Thats really fortunate. Did you by any chance catch any details of their conversation? He starts overdramatically rubbing his forehead with a soundly hmmmmm, trying to recall the discussion. I think they were debating over Dark Elves and half-blood Catkin A man of culture as well. Our friendship will be legendary! Gotcha. I cant make any promises since Im not going to be hunting for specific races, but if therell ever be a Dark Elf or Catkin girl willing to work with me, Ill definitely let you know to inform your friends. I wink at him. He shes a nervous smile and coughs. Well What about the other Heroes then? Ive been telling them you all are going to work as a team, he asks, definitely trying to change the topic. Id rather not tell them the details, for obvious reasons. We should go with me bing a merchant in the city. That should be believable with my background, I suggest. If you wish so, Ill keep my lips sealed. I sigh heavily. The King looks at me and I shake my head while waving my hand. Theres so much stuff to be done But first, I need to either find a nice locale in the city or find a ce where one can be built. Certainly. A working brothel wont just drop down from the sky. Hmmmm He contemtes something for a bit. The day after tomorrow, I nned to send all of you to register at the local Adventurers Guild. Although you dont need it now, I still suggest you go with others. It mighte helpful one day. Ill take a look at some of the real estate records. Im sure there are at least a few possessions either confiscated, abandoned or not yet auctioned. Ill give you a list, so you can check them out after visiting the guild. If you manage to pick any of them, just let me know and Ill make sure it ends up in your hands. Consider that as my first investment into our fruitful cooperation. He exins his suggestion with a smile. Well I dont have a reason to refuse. Its gonna help a lot. I nod my head politely. Thank you, I really appreciate it. This will save a lot of time. Ah! One more thing! I decided on gifting each of you one artefact from our treasury. Everyone has already picked theirs. Shall we deal with this now? Guess it would be rude to decline. I feel like Im receiving much more support than others though We leave the room and head to the treasury. After fifteen minutes, he guides me to a huge ornate door. The King takes out some kind of oval badge or sigil and ces it in a small cave-in. The whole door starts shing with countless runes and magical circles and slowly opens after they all fade out. We enter a huge hall with multiple corridors leading out of it. There are many rows of pedestals, armour and weapon racks, shelves and tables filled with various items. Just go around and pick whatever you like. Since we are already here, Ill go and check onto something in one of the further chambers. He leaves me standing in awe and disappears into one of the corridors. Seriously How much does he trust me to just leave me like that... I begin my small journey. In an hour, I visit pretty much every hall I can enter. There are some really beautiful swords giving powerful vibes, but I dont think those suit me. Rather than them, Im looking for something that mighte useful, but nothing catches my eye. I start considering picking up something at random or asking the King for a rmendation when a quite peculiar scene enters my sight. Theres a chunk of weird ck stone, around one-third of my height, standing in one of the corners surrounded by stanchionsIn event management a stanchion is an upright bar or post that includes retractable belts, velvet ropes, or stic chains, sometimes in conjunction with wall-mounted barrier devices, barricades, and printed signage and often used for crowd control and engineering people flow and construction site safety. with a distance of something like ten meters. I move as close as they allow and take a peek at it. I can now distinguish some weird golden runes carved all around the stone, and also, a weird silvery object, like a pipe with a purple crystal on its end, sticking out of the stone. Hah. Is that this worlds equivalent of the Excalibur? I lean over the line trying to get some more details, and suddenly, all the hair on my body stands up and Im covered in goosebumps. A strong sweet fragrance hits my nostrils. Surprised, I take a quick step back and the scent disappears. Leaning closer, it appears again. Its very alluring. Now I realize the reason behind the stanchions with velvet ropes. Should I check it out? It might be dangerous But, he didnt mention to be wary of anything... I ponder for a moment, waging out the risks and possible gains. In the end, I resolve myself to move closer. This is the only thing that caught my attention. With every step, the smell intensifies. I arrive at the stone and examine the rod. It looks kinda like the hilt of a sword now. As I suspected. The lower end is finished with a purple crystal shaped into a deltoid. The hilt is made out of some silvery metal and the handle is designed with a scaly pattern and covered in darker material, most likely imitating dragons scales or something. Here goes nothing! I prepare myself to pull and grab the handle with both hands. Its long enough to be that of a longsword. The moment I assure my grip on it, a wave of warm energy, originating from the hilt, rushes through my whole body. Then once more. I get the feeling that its scanning me. Then it arrives once again, but this time, I feel like my whole life just shes in front of my eyes. I blink a few times. The crystal starts glowing. I try to pull as hard as I can, and with a loud crack, the hilt breaks off the stone. But EH?! The hilt is the only thing thates out. Regaining my bnce, I stare confusedly at the unexpectedly light sword in my hand. The problem is, theres no de. The top end of the hilt ends up in something akin to a silver dragon head with its maw slightly open. Wide enough to figure out that if there was a deing out of it, the maw would be biting into it from top and bottom. Is this a joke? I wave the hilt a bit and look inside the dragons empty maw. The crystal isnt glowing anymore. Did I break it? I check the stone, but theres no sign of the de even existing in the first ce. I sigh and shrug. The fact that I destroyed the stone persists, so I should take this with me. It would be rude to just act as nothing happened and pick something else. With the weird artefact in my hand, I walk back to the main hall. It looks like the King is not yet back, so I fiddle with the thing in my hands while waiting. Ten minutester, I hear footsteps behind me. Oh, Al! You took way less time than the others. Did you pick something already? Al? So, we are already on short nicknames level, eh? I turn around and wave my trophy to him. He suddenly stops and goes as pale as a ghost. His gaze strongly fixated on the hilt. I furrow my brows at him. A-a-are you okay? he asks, visibly shaking. Um yeah? Besides the disappointment from getting myself a broken sword, I think so. Something wrong? How did you even approach the stone? I mean, I just walked? Honestly, I was sure it was a trap from how tempting and alluring its aura was. Tempting and alluring? he asks uneasily. You didnt feel like puking from a putrid smell, gouging out your eyes from the itchy feeling or stopping breathing to prevent your lungs from incinerating? I freeze. Then look at the thing in my hand while starting to sweat profusely. Was I supposed to? Well The stanchions were ced around it so no one identally experiences those horrid sensations. We dont know much about this sword? Barely a few were able to even approach the stone to take a good look before losing consciousness. Oh And those who were able to? They tried to pull it out obviously. I guess it didnt work. Yeah He shes a wry and nervous smile. Say You dont feel like exploding into a puddle of boiling blood, right? My heart drops to the ground. Alongside the hilt which just flew out of my hand. I take a few staggering steps back while staring at him with wide eyes. Rx! I dont think it will happen now if it didnt already when you touched it for the first time. Im just making sure... He waves his hands. Dont you fucking dare to scare me like that I almost died from a heart attack I take a few deep breaths and lean down to pick up the hilt gently. The King finally moves closer and takes a look at it too. Ack! While moving my fingers over the crystal, I cut one over its sharp edge. I instantly focus on it and cast Rejuvenate to speed up the recovery. Suddenly, the crystal starts pulsating with purple shes. I feel something gathering inside my body, and a secondter, my right arm is surrounded by a purple helix of some kind of aura-like smoke. It connects to the crystal and I feel the hilt getting warmer. The same mist bursts out of the dragons maw and forms a long line, Id say around three meters, of a dark purple colour. After it finishes forming, it looks like a purplish whip-like tongueing out of the dragons mouth. A blood-bound artefact Incredible the King mutters in amazement. Recalling what I learned about whips, I try to make a few moves. It feels very natural for me to use, like its an extension of my arm, and follows my wishes perfectly. If I remember correctly After being marked with the owners blood, they wont work in anyone elses hands, right? And they kinda choose their own master, I ask for confirmation. Yes, thats what we know about them. Perhaps the stones aura wasnt foul for you because it chose you as its next master? Also, this is quite a rare catch. We know almost nothing about formless weapons, and I assume this is one of them. It is said they can take any form their owner wishes for. Who knows I decide to try out a few things and I learn that with just a thought, I can easily materialize and dematerialize the de. I also can turn it into a purple mist which retains the whip-like form but doesnt collide with objects. I try to imagine it being a sword, but it only stays in the mist-like shape and cant be materialized like the whip. Well, at least its something. Having an ace in the sleeve mighte in handy. We leave the treasury while discussing the ns for the day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrowes. One of the castles inner areas. All six of us are waiting for the King to arrive. Everyone is geared up and prepared the best they could. Kamil is wearing almost a full te armour in silvery-blue colourbinations. A strong, reinforced chest te, greaves, thigh and arm guards. Theres a big shield half his size on his back, with a hilt of a fancy sword sticking out of it. A picture-perfect fantasy hero, with a brilliant cape. Paul dons a full brown leather armour with chainmail under his vest. A long cape with a hood covers his back. A quiver full of arrows is attached to his belt horizontally. He holds a beautiful, masterfully decorated bow. It kinda gives elven vibes. Marcia presents herself in a leather tank top and hot pants. Most of her skin is uncovered; only her calves and arms are being protected by leather greaves and armguards. Behind her back, two shortswords are hanging down, green and red. Definitely artefacts too. Natalie wears tight leather pants, a white shirt and an armoured leather vest. A short cape covers her left shoulder and falls to the back. A rapier by her side and something akin to an acoustic guitar on a belt hangs on her back. On her head, a stylish tricorne with a feather. If someone would ask me to describe a perfect bard image, Id use her as my example. And theres Shino. Dark high boots with white details, ck stockings, a short ck skirt and a cloth white shirt with long sleeves, wider near the end, and cut-out armpits. Two crossing belts on her waist, with one upholding an ornamental ck scabbard of a katana. It reminds me of some of her old artworks. Finally, theres me. Dark brown boots, caramel brown leather pants, a purple shirt and also caramel leather sleeveless vest. On top of that, a long walnut brown coat with an open front, dark insides and a nice cor, but not too high. Ive decided to make purple my brand colour. Behind my back under the coat, Im hiding the deless hilt, strapped to my waist. The King arrives apanied by a maid holding a tray. Weve already discussed the n, so lets get straight to the point. As my final gift, Im giving you those rings with spatial storages. Unfortunately, they are very rare, so the insides are quite small, but your clothes, weapons and some necessities should fit. The maid moves to us starting with me. I nce over the rings and pick up a in-looking dark one instantly. She moves away and I put it on. Focusing my mind on it, I can sense the space inside. Currently, theres some bottled water, food and money there. As he said, its not very spacious. Well then. After registering at the guild, there will be a carriage waiting for the five of you. I wish you luck! Everyone cheers and they start chatting between themselves. Wait, Natalie suddenly speaks up. Arent there six of us here? Well, thats certainly so, but But, Im not really suitable to join your adventuring party. I take a few steps forward, turn around, and take over the question. You all know what my ss is and I dont have any decent offensive or supportive capabilities. I would just drag you down. Hah! Definitely. At least you are aware of that. Kamil smirks. Exactly. I nod to him. Thats why I decided to stay in the capital and try running some kind of business. The King agreed, so I shouldnt have any problems with that. Ill just stick to something Im good at, while you guys have fun exploring around. I end with a smile. Surprisingly, there arent any additionalments or doubts. Only Shino seems kinda down. I dont think that Paul cares and Kamil with Marcia definitely approve of this. As usual, I cant get any read from Natalie. She rarely shows any emotions. We depart, and half an hourter, arrive at the guild. It just screams typical isekai-fantasy adventurers guild from the very entrance. Huge wooden building with lots of windows. Inside, an inn-like lobby, few counters near the walls with professionally dressed girls behind them, a few quest or notice boards and such. The only thingcking is the rowdy atmosphere. Currently, its kinda calm. There are parties of people going around or sitting at the tables, but its just like your typical inn. Others got some kind of a rmendation from the King and are guided for a rank assessment test after speaking with one of the women. I just nonchntly register at the side, starting at the lowest F-rank. Fortunately, its a paper form registration and it doesnt require you to state your exact ss, so I just fill in the support role with some healing skills. Since theres not much more for me to do here, I bid farewell to the cute receptionist and exit the building. Sir Carter? Someone calls my name and I turn around to see an older man in a butler suit, with neatly arranged brown hair and a fancy moustache. I was assigned to guide you through the list of estate locations, he informs me with a slight bow. Great. Ill be in your care then. Lets go. Then, we spend the whole day moving around the town and checking all the suggested properties. The King prepared a long list of different buildings in many districts of the city. We visit houses, pubs, inns, warehouses and any other kinds of locums, but none of them actually suit my needs. This one is too small. The next one is too ugly. That one has a horrendous interior design. Another one was a safe house for some criminal scum. Then, theres this one located in the worst possible alley. Or in the part of the nobles district where no other people can enter. No sleeping quarters. No kitchen or dining area. Not enough rooms and no possibility to expand anywhere. Im slowly getting annoyed by the fact that within the list of like tens of buildings, there isnt even a single one that would fulfil most of the criteria. While following the butler, I finally conclude that I had enough for today. Its slowly getting dark. Before I can speak, he does so first. Weve reached the end of the list Ive been provided with. I think it would be best to end for today. Yeah. Im pretty tired of it too. Thank you for your hard work. Ill continue tomo Mid-sentence, I notice I passed him. I turn around and look at the butler standing a few meters behind me. This is actually thest one, Sir Carter. I look around. We are somewhere on the edge of the noble and mercantile districts. In the vicinity, there are just some in-looking houses and shops. Where? I ask, confused. He smiles and signals with his head to the right. I follow his hint. You are fucking kidding me We are standing near a white stone fence and the main gate to the front yard of a huge u-shaped mansion. Its two stories high, has a fancy entrance with four beautiful white pirs, a small fountain with a narrow path surrounding it, and a lot of rooms, at least judging by the windows in the side segments. Its main colour is white, with grey details and finishings. And from the looks of the fence encircling it, theres definitely some space behind it too. This little jerk of a king He deliberately left it for the veryst Hahaha... 【Prologue Arc Afterword】 Prologue Arc Afterword Hayooooooooo~! Saileri here! Man. Hahaha. Whoever survived this extensive, detailed and wall-of-text prologue and arrived here, you are a beast! Thanks for sticking around for so long and being patient with me. You don''t understand how much it actually means to me to see people following my work. I really wanted to make it much shorter, believe me. Every time I was writing a chapter, I tried everything to cut down unnecessary parts to not overwhelm everyone with the amount of info and text. But, in the end, it always ended up over 3k words. I really hope it was actually enjoyable to you guys because I had a fucking st writing anding up with numerous developments. I''veid a lot of groundwork under every character and the whole premise, so we can finally move onto the main premise! The story and events will finally quicken a bit, but please remember that it''s still a slice of life and there will be a lot of interaction between characters or just moments where the management things happen. During this time I was swarmed with ideas about what non-human and monstergirls to include in the series and how to actually properly introduce them with their mini-arcs. There are lots of events nned. And even more lewds. The MC will have his hands full of work very soon. And titties. Full of titties. What are your favourite monstergirls? Or non-human race ones? I n on shorter lewd inserts and whole sensual chapters, so there''s definitely something to look for. On the other hand, the series doesn''t switch to a perpetual fuckfest. The story part still ys a big and relevant role, so those who liked the storytelling and world development, don''t be disappointed, this will continue. I want this to be a real story, not just a pornfic. But well, I guess you figured that out just from the prologue arc, teehee~. Anyways, thanks a lot for following! Please, whenever you have whatever in mind, always leave ament or something! I really enjoy talking with you guys! Favouriting chapters also gives us authors a nice idea about the readers actually enjoying our work! Those who might wish to support my passion are able to do so via Kofi, PayPal or Patreon! Alreadypleted chapters can be found there and I think the rewards are decent. I''m still working on them though, especially on upping the number of chappies per pledge. But never feel pressured to pledge! I really appreciate if you do so, but remember to always put yourself in the first ce! I have so many creators I want to support, but unfortunately, a student''s wallet doesn''t really allow that, haha. Ah, also! I''m introducing an "Ero-meter" into the synopsis, so you can know what to expect from a chapter just from its title ЩةЩة( ? ??ЩةЩ And one more thing. I decided to open my Patreon Discord to the public, at least most of the space there, naturally leaving some privacy to my lovely supporters If you like to chat about the novel or any other stuff, feel free to join! If you spot any weird things or mistakes in the Discord, let me know, there''ll always be some little thing that escapes the checkups! Here''s the link -> Okay. That''s all. See you in the next chapter! Chapter 10 – Barrels Full of Life Chapter 10 C Barrels Full of Life The butler opens up the gate and we enter the front yard. A nice, paved path leads us to a small fountain in front of the main entrance. Its made out of white marble and portrays a beautiful woman holding a vase, from which water flows down into the pond. We nce over the entrance. Two-steps-high round elevation with four pirs upholding a small roof over it. With a half-mahogany half-ss wooden double doors, it reminds you of those high star hotel entrances. Moving inside we are met with a breathtaking sight. A big lobby hall out of white marble and dark mahogany too. Its quite spacious and two levels high. To the left and right, there are four groups of chairs and sofas with tables, two per side. Definitely as waiting areas. At half of the halls length, theres a beautiful reception ced in the middle. A wide desk with lots of small boxes hanging on the short wall behind it, most likely for the room keys. There is a door to its left and right. Just beside each door on the sides, marble stairs are going up halfway, then they turn inwards and join in the middle, above the reception, leading to the visible second level in the other half of this hall. An entrance hall straight out of a rich nobles fantasy mansion. The second level extends up there to the end of the room. We can only see some furniture and doors from our position. There are walkways with railings on both sides that lead back in the direction of the reception and give ess to the second level of the mansions corridors to the west and east wings. They are exactly above the ones on the bottom level which we are on. Not gonna lie, this is not a sight I was expecting to see anywhere else than in fiction and the highest ss hotels reserved for celebrities. The view down from these walkways must be amazing. And that huge chandelier fits perfectly. I walk closer to the reception, staring at everything in awe. When I reach it, I can see into the corridors leading to the sides, and man, there are at least twelve doors in my sight and walls turn left, creating those long wings of the mansion we saw from the outside. There must be at least twice as many rooms in those segments. And theres that second level too. Theres no way he wants to give this to me, right? This must be one of the most luxurious ces in the city. The butler arrives at my side. I pick one of the keys from the reception and we walk to a room in the left corridor. I open it and take a nce inside. Its quite spacious and in the same style as the main hall. A nice double bed, some furniture, a desk with a working area, a table with some chairs. Theres a door leading to the room adjacent to this. Interesting idea. If youe with someone, you can have rooms by each other and pick up an additional key in case you want to cross without having to go outside. Wee back to the main hall and go through the doors by the reception. There are many tables with benches and chairs arranged in patterns here. I assume this is some kind of a dining area. We explore the doors that lead out of it and find an entrance to a big kitchen on the left. It looks well equipped and prepared to suffice for serving a lot of people. Going the other way, we stumble on most likely the cleaning department. There are a lot of various tools and devices here. Also, storage for sheets, tableware and stuff like that. In both ces, there are also doors further which lead to a narrow corridor with smaller rooms. Servant quarters if I were to guess. On both of its ends, there are stairs up, but we go back to the main hall and then use those stairs to check the second level. Up there we see a recreational area half the size of the dining room below. Some more sofas and tables and a small counter to serve alcohol and snacks. It ends up with a set of double doors. We pass through them and going right we find an indoor bath, split into three sectionsmale, female and mixed. We enter one and are met with a big pool, areas to clean yourself by the walls and some space to rx outside of the pool. Its naturally empty right now. Everything in the usual mahogany-marble style. Going left, we find a library with a lot of books. Finally, we reach a simr narrow corridor as the one which is most likely currently under us, on the level below. There are also some rooms here but with much more fancy doors. We check the ones looking the best. We enter a room that literally screams VIP Penthouse the moment you step in. Its around two times the size of the other room we checked before. There are two big beds, which would easily fit at least five people each. A lot of masterfully crafted furniture with big wardrobes and shelves. Theres also a small personal bath and a toilet behind a door. Two work areas, a small personal library and a half-ss door to a balcony. From there, you have a view into a small but charming garden behind the mansion. The garden has some benches, two small wooden bowers and is surrounded by path-making low hedges. Theres also a quite small pond there. Checking out the other rooms in that corridor, they look simr to the ones on the bottom floor but slightly better equipped. We move back to the main entrance. I sigh and turn to the silent butler. What exactly is this ce? It was meant to be a high-ss residence for anyone who had money and wanted to livefortably while visiting the city. Something akin to a royal inn, but not reserved only for nobles. As expected. I guess it didnt garner enough attention or guests and was closed. The butler bitterly smiles. Not exactly, it was quite popr. Why was it abandoned then? I ask curiously. It has been revealed that the owner wasnt particrly a good man and the whole thing was a ruse to try a heist on the castles treasury. What? How would that even help? We are on the border of the noble district, quite a distance from it. Theres a tunnel starting in this mansions dungeon which connects to the castle. It was supposed to be a job from both inside and outside. I assume a fully surprised expression. Those guys must have really had balls to even try to rob the King. But man To dig a tunnel and manage to connect it to the castle... I marvel over their dedication and nning. This would make for a good movie back at home. While Im doing so, the butler speaks again. So What do you think about this ce, Sir Carter? Does it suit your needs? I look at him and think for a moment. Yes, this fits more than my needs. It has quite everything you could want even in the future. But Isnt it kinda too rich and special to just give away? Wait A secret tunnel to the castle No way... I p my hands and startughing. Hahaha! So thats it! The butler gazes at me in confusion. Ah, sorry, dont mind me. Yes, its perfect. You can inform the King that Ill im it, I say with a smile. Great! Ill excuse myself now, then. You can already consider this ce yours, Sir Carter. Till we meet again. He bows and leaves through the main entrance. Haaaaaaaaah. For real Going as far as giving me a huge mansion just because it has a secret tunnel leading to the castle It will really help those nobles visit without any risk. Quite tired, I only check out how the bath works. There are some Mana Crystals infused with the water element to fill the pool and simr ones with ice and fire ones to control the temperature. Even if someone is not talented in magic, every race and entity has mana running through their bodies, allowing them to activate those crystals with just a touch. They are not imbued with someplex enchantments. Just basic ones like Create Water. The temperature controlling ones are most likely Heat Wave and Cold Wave. After thirty minutes of waiting, I properly wash myself in a godly, hot bath. The steamy atmosphere is something else. Then, I go straight to bed. Naturally, the best one. I wake up quite rested and move to the kitchen, but the moment I put my hands on its doorknob, I realize that its pointless. Theres nothing I can get here. And if there is, I dont think I should even try it. Theres so much stuff to arrange and prepare Oh well. Cant think on an empty stomach. I dress up and walk out. Its still morning time. People are wandering through the streets, walking most likely to their workces. Since Im not far from it, I enter the mercantile district. There are many inns and restaurants there. After a few minutes, I arrive at a big square and its bustling with people. Really an interesting sight. A very lively ce with lots of stands, merchants and customers. I walk around looking for a nice spot to eat at. Entering one of the alleyways, I end up in front of The Whistling Grog. From the name and signboard, which looks like a beer mug surrounded by musical notes, I assume thats it. I take a peek inside through a small swingy door at a waists height. There are a few small groups of people sitting around, eating and drinking. I enter inside, sit at one of the tables close to the main counter and pick up a menu. Not being in the mood for any experiments, I decide on some eggs and potatoes. After a minute or two, a man in his forties, wearing an apron over his clothes, approaches my table. He has quite a round belly, a slightly balding head and a bushy moustache. I dont remember yer face. New around these parts, ay? he speaks while cleaning a mug. Yes, its my first time here, I answer honestly. Haha, great choice then! Whatcha gonna eat, dear sire? Or are we here for a drink? Ill settle for some eggs and potatoes today, thank you. Comin right up. He returns to the counter and disappears behind a curtain. I can hear him yelling out some orders happily. Aftering back, he picks up a clean mug, fills it up with something and walks to me again. He ces it in front of me and sits on the opposite chair. A wein one for a fresh customer. Foods gonna be here in a jiffy. I pick up the mug. A sweet scent enters my nostrils. Taking a small sip, Im met with a very sweet mead. Quite good. Hahaha! Lower yer guard, will ya! Its no poison! Heughs heartily. So. Whats yer deal in life if it aint a secret? Quite the decent clothes we have here. Just a merchant starting a new business soon. I have a few coins in my pocket to supply myself, I give a vague answer. Ooooh. What kind? Ive always dreamt of running an inn. Oi, oi! He ms the table with one hand and res at me. Ya better not be thinking bout stealing my customers! He squints his eyes for a moment but quickly erupts intoughter. Hahaha! Im just fuckin with ya! I chuckle at him. No worries, I can take a joke. Also, you wont be in danger. Im going to focus mostly on having a nice ce for people to stay. Who knows, I might even speak a good word about this humble abode if the food provides to be decent, I say with a smile. Now we are talking! I better gosh the boys in the kitchen then! He stands up and leaves whileughing. Sometimeter, hees back with my food and we talk during the meal. Mostly about what kind of people eat here, what are our daily struggles and about a bunch of random things. After I finish, he takes my te, we both stand up and I follow him to the main counter. It was quite good. Ill definitely pay a visit once in a while, I say. d to hear that! He takes my cutlery into his hands, opens one of two barrels standing behind the counter and throws the knife and fork into a blue liquid. One more fucking scratch on them and yer fucking dead! he shouts into the barrel. He closes it and picks up the te. While holding it, he notices my confused expression. What? What was that liquid you shouted at? I ask. Liquid? He scratches his head. Ah! Thats one of mah cleaning Slimes! He taps the barrel with a fist. Slimes? Like the monster Slimes? I ask even more confused. Ye, those little shitters. They can control their own acidity to melt what they want. Pretty useful as waste disposal. They gonna gobble up anything you throw at them! And with some training, they can clean tes too. But thats still an annoying bunch, let me tell ya. He gives the barrel a solid kick. Ah. I see. Quite a clever idea. Thankies! But honestly, they are such pain in the asARGHHHH?! While sticking the dirty te into the other barrel, full of green slime, he winces in pain and jumps back. YA LITTLE SHIT EATING BLOB OF GOBLIN TWO WEEK OLD CUMSTAIN! he shouts while getting increasingly red, IVE HAD ENOUGH! I notice a slight acidic burn on his hand. He kicks the barrel so hard it bounces around behind the counter and rolls out from there to near where Im standing. A green ooze starts spilling out of it. After its all out, it looks like a ball of green jelly around one meter in diameter. Momentster, it starts shifting and takes a weird humanoid form? Now it kinda looks like a chubby mannequin or statue with carved hair and slight facial features and it definitely has a feminine posture, judging by the front. I think the term THICC would fit it better. Theres a fist-sized ball floating inside the translucent jelly. RAAAAAAAAAAAAGH! The innkeeper jumps over the counter and kicks the slime in its head, which stters over the nearby tables, leaving it decapitated. Everyone around startsughing or chuckling. This might not be the first time. The slime starts slowly reforming. Why does it look like a Human? I subconsciously voice out my thoughts with a hand over my chin. Then, I remember what I learned about a Slimes evolution. A normal Slime can be a Greater Slime. After that, theres a possibility that with enough time and sustenance, it will have a chance to evolve further into a King Slime or a Queen Slime, and those have the ability to slightly mimic more than just simple objects, but to mimic a humanoid... Wait. The King or Queen Slime can assume the form of the prey it consumed the most before its evolution. Does that mean... The man shoves his hand into the reformed slime, grabs its core and yanks it out, which results in its body sshing onto the ground. Yer one hundred percent right. He squeezes it hard. The fluid on the ground vibrates. This fucker has feasted on at least one Human in the past. Queen Slimes are believed to be much more intelligent than the other ones. Even as much as to Today was yerst time ya burned me! The man raises his hand with the core high, preparing to m it into the ground. Having to act quickly, I try to speak with the most indifferent tone I can. Wait a moment. Ey? He stops his throw. It would be a waste to kill it. Mayhaps, but I have no more patience for those fuckers! I won them in cards anyway. Why not sell them to me then? And whatever ya would need them for? he asks while raising his brow. Your previous insult gave me an idea, I say with a grin. Some say that they can taste whatever they consume. So, instead of an easy way out for them, why not let me use it as a toilet cleaner in my inn? There will be plenty of shit there. I wink at him. You get rid of them and I get a pretty useful tool. Hm? Ooooooooh He shes a knowing grin and hurls the core into the puddle of slime, which starts gathering again. I love it! Imagine a life full of licking shit! The sound of someone almost throwing up in the distance wanders through the ce. Whooops Hahaha, got a bit too picturey there! Heughs and ms my back. Lets stop this shit talk and do business! Five gold coins per barrel! Thank fucking god it worked. I literally came up with that at the spot. Really? Five gold coins for a barrel of some jelly? Best I can do is two. I jab him with my elbow. No frickin way! Im doing you a favour. Four! He jabs me back. My toilets are quite crucial for this n to work, three and a half, no more. I escape his hold, stand in front of him and extend my hand. Fine! Thats still better than getting nothing after killing em. He grabs and shakes it. Ill send mah boys to go with you and carry the barrels. He backs off and shouts for someone while stuffing the slime back into the barrel with his leg. Ah! I almost forgot! He ps his forehead. I bought them both a ring infused with a Stone Needle in case they ever thought about attacking the ol me. Drop a lil bit of blood onto itter. It will work with just thought after that, targeting the core. ... I leave with two young guys carrying the Slimes. When my mansion is in sight, I tell them to leave the rest to my employees and to go back to their boss. No need for them to know where I live. They happily jog back. I carry the barrels one by one to the main hall and open them. The slimes slowly spill out and take their forms. Now that I can take a closer look, the green one is around one head shorter than me while the blue one is only like a few centimetres or so less than me. Their figures are pretty in, but with more details on their still translucent faces. Both have quite short hair. The blue one has something akin to a braid lying on its shoulder. I guess those were the looks of one of the Humans they consumed in the past. Great going, Al! You havent even received the deed to this ce and you are already picking up people Or monsters What now? Do you understand Common? I try asking for some reaction. They both nod. Good. And they seem to have a grasp on some non-verbal responses. I assume you arent able to speak, right? They look at each other for a moment. Well, if you can say that, since they dont see with their eyes, but sense with their cores. Then, they shake their heads sideways. Well then. Lets establish some easy signs for easiermunication. For yes and no you nod and shake your head as you did previously. For maybe, I dont know, perhaps, you do this. I extend my arm a bit and rotate my hand a few times sideways. For the moreplex answers, I guess you can try acting with your hands or something. We will figure that outter. I move the empty barrels to the side while they stand in ce. I walk to the front door and cast Notice on it, setting it up so it activates when someone hits or opens the door and sends me a mental ping. Just in case. Come with me. I pick up a key from the reception and walk to one of the rooms. You can assume any form you arefortable with. No need to stay Human. They nod but dont change. I grab a chair and sit on it near the bed. Dont just stand in the middle of the room. Sit on the bed. They look at each other and reluctantly plop themselves onto the sheets. First of all, did both of you hear my conversation with the innkeeper? They nod and lower their gazes down to the ground. Good. Everything I said was a lie, I announce calmly. Both of them look up at me in something akin to surprise and confusion painted over their faces. There are a lot of questions Id like to ask, but lets begin with a short exnation. Chapter 11 – The Crystallization of Beauty Chapter 11 C The Crystallization of Beauty I shortly exin how I made the story up to stop the man from killing them. Then, I mention my n of creating a safe ce for abused members of races other than Humans to stay. I try to be brief to not overwhelm them with information. Long story short, Im not nning to force you into doing anything horrendous. They both look at me with uncertainty. As expected, its not like they havent heard any lies in the past. It might take more than a few words to convince them. By the way. Knowing that you are kinda genderless is it fine for me to address you as girls? I dont want to call you it and you have this feminine appearance. They nod in confirmation. I take off my coat. While Im pondering what more to do or say, I notice a small puff of smoke near the thigh of the Green Slime. Ummm Could you please try not melting the sheets? I try asking as politely as I can. She quickly jumps to her feet, nces over the slightly burned sheets and falls to the floor assuming a sitting-on-the-knees position in front of me, lowering her head. Hey, hey, its okay. Im not angry, ok? I wave my hands, but it only results in her starting to tremble a bit. You cant control it too well right? She starts to frantically shake her head. Thought so. Its okay, idents happen Her head is still shaking sideways while Im speaking. I stop for a moment and think. No as in you cant, or no as in no, you can? Nod for the second one. She stops shaking and nods. Ah. Then why did it burn? No reaction. She just stares at the floor. Are you perhaps scared or nervous? I throw a random statement. She nods shyly. I sigh heavily, then stand up. I stop blocking my ss effects and allow them to be released a bit. I wish for its effects to be moderate and rxing or calming instead of fully arousing. Hopefully, this works. Well, I should have released it when I walked out in the public. I have no idea how random women react to the scent mentioned in the title. I might be a bit overcautious. Will it even work on Slimes? Nevertheless, I move closer to the Green Slime and sit down in front of her. She stares at me slightly confused and still expecting me to hit her. Listen. I really do not want to hurt you. I know its hard to believe, but please, trust me. I do my best to sound affectionate. I remember reading that your cores are fragile and delicate, while your bodies are highly resistant to any physical harm. But do you still feel pain when its damaged? A confirmation. I see. Can you actually feel, like pressure or the touch, with it? She nods and at the same time waves her hand in the third sign we set. I dont think its maybe or perhaps a bit then? A confirmation. You must have been in a lot of pain at that idiot''s ce then I say with a sad sigh. At this point, the Blue Slime slowly sits on the side of the green one and we all end up on the floor. It looks a bit less scared of me than the other one. So, umm Yeah. You can live here now. Ill take care of you. No more pain and abuse, okay? I say while looking straight at them. Speaking of which, what do you eat? You do have to eat, right? They tilt their heads and then shake their hands. Well, I dont know what they fed you back there, but if you have something you like and you notice it here, please tell me. I dont think Ill be able to hunt game or monsters though. Iugh awkwardly and they nod with a bit more energy. How long have you stayed there? The blue one shows a number of her fingers on one hand. Nothing unusual, besides the fact that she shows eight of them Eight years? That long? She nods. Damn I take a nce at her figures. That reminds me, you have eaten Humans before, right? They look at each other, drop their gazes and nod with uncertainty. Dont worry, Im not ming you. Can you tell me how many? Both of them show one finger. Ah. Its the girls you look like now? Bingo. I see. Did you attack them? They shake their heads. They attacked you then? A nod. Nothing you could have done about that I guess I lean back and support myself with my arms. It would be so much easier if you were the ones who could ask questions I say slightly dejected. I look around to figure out something to say. Can you taste things? Like when you ate their bodies? They nod. I would have brought something normal to eat for you, but sorry, I dont have anything here yet. They shake their heads, most likely signalling that its not necessary. Again silence falls. No longer being able to hold back my curiosity, I blurt out a question. Hey Would it be okay for me to touch one of you? No response. They just simply look at me. Figured out not I smile wryly. But to my surprise, the blue girl draws a bit closer to me. I look at her and she nods. She slowly reaches out for my hand and ces it over her belly. Woah Its so smooth and slightly cold. I gently move my hand grazing over her tummy and enjoy the smooth and springy sensation. Its nothing like I ever experienced. The closest thing I can think of is ying with very soft rubber or a slightly cold jelly, but thats still far from this heavenly sensation. Tracing with my hand to her side I squeeze it a bit. Can you feel that? I ask curiously and she shakes her hand. So, at least a bit. I retract my hand and very carefully ce it on her cheek. Then, I gently brush it with my thumb. You are quite a cutie, you know? I say with a smile. She closes her eyes, or mimics the action, and pushes her cheek more into my hand. I reach behind her ear and caress her carved hair a bit. My hand switches to the top of her head with me patting it. She starts to visibly wobble. Something like a small ripple is travelling through the surface of her body. The green one also arrives closer to me, and I swear, it looks at me with expectant eyes. Which is hard to judge with them being one colour. I raise my other hand and very slowly approach her. Before I even confirm if shes okay with it, she pushes her head under it by herself. I end up patting two wobbling Slime girls. Hahaha. Does it feel good? I dont mind doing it for you from now on, you know? Iugh sincerely at the spectacle in front of me. They start wobbling even more. Now, its more like strong waves on the sea. I take back my hands while chuckling to myself. Just now, I notice that their cores are floating in patterns inside their bellies. One is making horizontal circles while going up and down and the other traces a number eight with its path. Slightly in awe, I subconsciously ce my hand over the Green Slime''s stomach and watch the core dance. Suddenly, my hand pierces the membrane and falls inside. I quickly nce at her face to check if I hurt her, but Im met with a very charming smile. She must have noticed my gaze because the core slowly floats towards my hand. I turn it over and the fist-sized ballnds in my grasp. Its hot. And pulsating. Waves of heat and mana tickle my hand. I gently brush it with my fingers, to which her whole body starts to vibrate. Ah, sorry. Did I squeeze it too hard? I release the core and start slowly pulling out my hand, but she grabs it with both of hers before I finish and shakes her head. The floating ball starts circling my fingers, nudging and grazing them. I catch it again very carefully. My fingers run over some protrusion and I remember the man speaking about his safety rings. I squint my eyes to see it better. The slimes body bes more transparent. Shes quite a perceptive one. You can change your opacity too? I ask and she nods. In a few seconds, she bes fully opaque, like a green statue. A momentter, her slime is barely visible; just a weak greenish tint. She then goes back to being somewhere in between. I smile at her and pull my arm back. Would it be possible for you to move your core close to the edge and stick it out a bit? She hesitates for a moment butplies with my request. I can now clearly see the ring with some runes on it on the half-out core. Im going to touch it for a moment, okay? Seeing her nod, I trace my fingers over the essory. Thanks to all the lessons from Cornelia, I can easily confirm that the man was telling the truth about its ability. I start injecting my mana into its circuits and after a few seconds, it breaks with a faint crack. Its not some kind of a high tier artefact. I gently remove the two pieces from her body. We dont need that here. Feeling better now? She takes back her core inside and spins it around a bit. With a euphoric expression, she jumps at the other girl and starts hugging her while wobbling up and down. The Blue Slime tries to peel her off but manages to only deform her body in weird angles. She makes enough space to see me again. In an instant, she literallyunches her core out of her body, straight my way. With an utterly shocked expression, I frantically catch it with both hands and cover it with my own body to assure that it wont drop onto the ground. In the meanwhile, her slime stters onto the green girl and the ground. Hey! Dont surprise me like that! What if I didnt catch it! I speak to the orb in my hands. Besides! Doesnt that hurt your body? The other girl imitates a giggling motion and signs a bit. I release a sigh at her carelessness. Then, I repeat the procedure with the ring. After breaking it, I ce the core back in the puddle of blue slime and she slowly reforms back. You really scared me, you know? I say while rubbing my forehead. I guess you are a bit less nervous now, huh? They both nod enthusiastically. Thats great. I stand up and so do they. I give them a few more pats. Then I freeze. Wait. I never asked about your names. Do you actually have them? I ask. They tilt their heads, look at each other and shake them sideways. Huh. It would be much easier for me if you did. Do you mind if I give you them? It doesnt have to be forever, just as long as you stay here. They nod even more vigorously. Okay Hmmm I ponder for a moment. Should I just name them after some of my favourite characters? Or should Ie up with something original... I nce over them, and suddenly, the phrase crystallization of beauty appears in my mind when I think about their beautiful, semi-transparent bodies. When they be more opaque, its like they are carved from a huge gem. A gem A crystal Hmmmm Sapphire? Emerald? What do you think about Safi and Emi? I point at the Blue Slime and then at the green one. You are like those exquisite and elegant statues made out of emerald and sapphire. Their cheeks get a bit more opaque. And wide smiles appear on their faces. Did I just make a Slime blush? Emi starts wobbling and jumps at me with a radiant expression. Her jelly-like body ms against mine like raging sea waves against a breakwater, but thanks to her springy characteristics, I manage not to fall. She starts nuzzling her face against my chest while her core dances happily all around her body. Hahaha, easy now, Emi! Im d you like it. I embrace her soft and chilly body with one hand and pat her head with the other. Safies closer and tries to peel her off me this time, with a visible pout. Emi shows a smug smile and doesnt back off. Im watching as the two of them shift, entangle, stretch and reform. Truly a peculiar sight. Okay, okay! Enough fighting. I gently bonk both their heads and they finally release me. Im enjoying having fun with you, but I still have a lot to do. They look at me curiously. This ce isnt your typical mansion. I cant live off my benefactor forever. Thats why, there will be a business here. And I need to prepare a lot of stuff, like hire someone to cook, to clean, to take care of the whole ce, manage clients, and a lot of other stuff. I list some things, more so I just dont forget them. They nod along the way. So yeah. You can stay and live here, but the fact that it will be a brothel at certain times of the day doesnt change. Ah. But its not like you would understand what a brothel is. While Im speaking they start nodding with increasing speed. Their faces almost lose their shape. Wait No way You know what a brothel is? I ask incredulously. They nod. What? Then about procreation? Another one. Even the fact that some races do it just for pleasure? More nodding. The hell? How do Slimes know about such things? I voice out my surprise and disbelief. Wait. Dont tell me that idiot has assaulted you? To my relief, they shake their heads. Well, its not like they have the particr organs to conduct such acts, but from a lot of news lines back at home, I know that Humans will always find a way to stick their head into anything. And somehow, they are almost always from Florida, huh. At least. But how then? Emi starts looking around the room for something to help her with the answer. Safi just stands in front of me with a thinking expression. After a moment, she ps her hands, making a slushy-ppy sound. She moves closer to me and grabs my hand. I look at her curiously. The core in her body starts floating up and stops in her head. She begins pointing at it with one of her hands. I look at her trying to figure out what she means. Something about a brain? I tilt my head while thinking. Noticing that its not working, she uses her other hand to guide mine close to her face and chomps on it. Although without the biting part. The soft insides of her frosty and jelly mouth surround my fingers. I stare at her munching on my fingers while pointing at her head in confusion. Emi must have realized what her friend tries to do because she walks closer and starts moving her hands from shoulders to knees over the shape of her body. Brain? Body? Eat? Ah! Dont tell me, you somehow gained this knowledge from the girls in the past? I finally connect the dots and they start happily jumping up and down. Thats unexpected. But dont worry, I dont n on forcing you to work like that. In the first ce, its not like you have a lot to work with, and Id rather not have people sticking their dicks in some random ces around yo I start feeling the insides of Safis mouth change. It gets more textured than smooth, some parts slightly harden, most likely the gums and teeth, and a freshly formed tongue starts tickling my hand, which is still in there. She nces down and I follow her. And my eyes widen in surprise. On the tips of her previously in and round breasts, slightly darker and more opaque nipples formed, even with ares. Hahaha... How many times are you two going to amaze me today... Looking at her stomach, I notice a cute belly button forming. Slightly lower, in her translucent underbelly, I can almost clearly see a female reproductive system taking shape. Up from the ovaries to the very vaginal canal and its ending. And also part of the rectum behind. I gulp audibly. Its kinda getting even hotter in this room. If there were any doubts before, right now, in front of me is standing a real slime girl. With the emphasis on girl. A very charming, slightly chubby, sapphire-coloured semi-transparent girl. Which is currently joyfully licking my fingers all over. Ummm I did not know that you can mimic to this extent I sh her an awkward smile, trying not to stare at her naked body. Well, she was naked all the time, but now, it rose to another level. She finally stops ying with my fingers. Pulling my hand back, I see strings of some liquid. Its a bit chilly. Safi steps even closer to me and pushes her bouncy chest against mine. Even through the vest, I can faintly sense her hard nipples, alongside the cool sensation of her jittery boobs. She looks at me from up close with her big eyes. I shake my head to clear all the indecent images that fill my mind. Ive seen too much Slime action back at home. I can already feel my pants getting tighter with every passing second. As if noticing it, she looks down andys her hand on my crotch. A frosty breeze envelops myher regions. Oooooohohoh Chills run through my whole body. Im d that you now trust me a little more, but you dont have to prove your ability to do those things. I ce my hands on her shoulders and start slowly putting some distance between us while my gaze is fixated on her enchanting blueish lips. [Its okay if its for Master.] Thank you, but thats going a bit too fas Excuse me? I start blinking totally dumbfounded. Did I just understand her? But I swear there was no sound... She tilts her head, and this time, I clearly catch her lips and tongue moving. [Master?] Ha. Hahaha. Hahahahah! I burst intoughter due to a sudden realization. What the hell! I can read from lip movement? Why does it not say so in the Linguist skill! Goddammit, hahahahaha! I calm myself down and wipe the tears off my eyes. This would have been so much easier! Hey, Safi, can you try saying something longer? I ask and focus on her mouth. [I dont know what I should say, Master. Ummm Thank you for taking off the rings? They really hurt.] Hahaha, so it truly works! And Im happy I could help. Emi, can you try doing the same thing like her? I turn to the Green Slime, which has been standing near us. She opens and closes her mouth, but I cant get any read from it. In the first ce, she is still in her less detailed, in form. Maybe thats the reason I noticed only now? Oh well, it really will help to talk with you girls. But could you please remove your womanly parts for now? Its quite easy for me to get distracted, haha. [Im afraid I cant, Master.] Her lips move to answer my question. What? Why? Didnt you just form them to show me? [Yes, but it happened because I advanced a stage. I cant change it back now.] Advanced a stage? Wait, as you evolved just now? [Not exactly. We have to go through a few smaller stages before we can further evolve. I just crossed one.] Ah, okay, but why now? [Most likely its thanks to the energy Master leaked to my core when taking off the ring.] I see. So why does Emi not advance? I look curiously at the other girl who assumes a sad expression. Safi pokes me and I turn back. [I think I was already close to it. She might need a bit more time.] I step closer to the dejected girl and rub her head. Dont worry. Theres no rush. Just make Safi trante for you for the time being. You couldmunicate somehow before, right? I again look at the blue girl. [Yes, naturally we can since we are both Slimes.] She smiles. Great. Oh, and I better find you some clothes. Actually... Safi, can you make yourself opaque to hide all the insides? She nods and turns fully sapphire, but she now looks even more erotic due to all her curves up and down there. She is now just almost like a normal Human but with blue skin. Okaaaaaaaaaaay, that didnt work You can go back to your usual self if it strains you to keep this up. [Understood, Master.] She turns back to being translucent. Why Master? I took off the rings, you are free now. [Because Master is Master?] She tilts her head. Well work that outter. Anyways, you are free to explore the mansion. Just please, dont leave it or peek outside the windows, okay? They both nod. Ill go to the town for what I mentioned earlier. Ill grab something for you to eat on the way back. Then,ter we can talk about your stay here. Got it? Perfect. Lets I feel three knocks somewhere in the back of my head. I squint my eyes in confusion and turn around. Then, I realize it has to be the Notice spell. Be right back. Someone is at the door. I quickly walk out of the room and head to the main entrance. I can see a robed figure through the distorted ss in the doors. I push them open. Morning Al. Eh? Cornelia?! Chapter 12 – First Partners Chapter 12 C First Partners Last time I checked that was my name, yes, she answers with a warm smile. I look at her in surprise. She wears her characteristic purple robes with cut sides to reveal her smooth, long legs, and a triangle cut above her chest to show a little bit of cleavage. She is only a tad shorter than me. How did you know I was here? I ask shocked. I asked the King. How else? What? Oh,e on! He swore to keep his mouth shut. I roll my eyes. She puts a finger on her lips and winks at me. A woman has her ways. Note to self, never underestimate women. Especially those which can pry information from kings. Wise decision. We chuckle together. So, is there anything you need from me? I lean onto the frame and ask. Is that all you have to say after running away from me in the library? She crosses her arms and raises her brows. And then disappearing from the castle without a word? Ah Sorry I was kinda out of it that day. And you see I was in a bit of a tough spot I answer apologetically, rubbing the back of my head. Did you really think anything would change after revealing to me that your ss is all about sex? My eyes widen a bit. How much do you exactly know? Everything. At least everything that Rossberg knows. Am I that untrustworthy? Arent we friends? She assumes a quite hurt and betrayed expression. I straighten up, put my hands on her shoulders and speak looking straight at her. Listen. I trust myself less than I trust you. I suddenly got bombarded with ridiculous abilities. I had zero ideas about their effects. Would you not do the same if you got a skill that could brainwash other people without your intention? I was not going to take risks. Not with you. I try my best to sound confident and convincing. Everything I said was true. I was able to avoid her. If not for Shinoing after me every day, Id have most likely tried so with her too. Cornelia breaks the eye contact and looks away. Fine. You are right. Sorry for jumping at you. She looks back and sighs. Then she blinks a few times and looks at me curiously. Dont be. Im at fault, but is something wrong with my face? She moves her face closer and starts sniffing the air around me. Oh fuck I forgot... You started using perfumes? I must say they are great. This charming and sweet lc scent really suits you. She takes a deep breath and smiles blissfully. Thats exactly what I meant earlier. You are sniffing my sweat. Literally. She breaks out of her daze. What?! Just one of my titles effects. Get it now? Okay, you are excused. This is just your sweat? She nods and supports her chin with her hand, staring at me. Yeah. So again, how can I help you? Thats my question. Huh? Its my turn to blink in confusion now. I want to join you, she says. Even after knowing what kind of business this will be? Yes. She nods confidently. Ah, but I dont n on joining you know to do that. I just thought you might want someone to help you run this ce. She looks away, slightly embarrassed. Hahaha, certainly! But why would you choose that over being a Court Magician? Do you really need to ask? She sighs and shakes her head. I look at her still slightly perturbed. You are an unknown. An unpredictable variable. And I am a schr by heart. Even before youve gotten your ss, there was so much stuff I was able to learn from and about you. Even forgetting the knowledge from your world, theres this aura of mystery all around you. She pauses for a moment to gather her thoughts. You are an otherworlder. A Hero. A person with a ss with pretty much no information about it. You are affectionate and smart. You treat everyone equally, no matter their title, position or race. There are just so many interesting things to study about you. Besides... the days we spent together in the library I had so much fun just being around you You were the first person to not say that Im an obsessive freak and run away She smiles bitterly. True. The moment you get into your scientific heat, you can ferociously assault people with questions for countless hours. She drops her gaze with an even more bitter expression. I quickly pull her into a hug. But did I ever say that I dislike this side of you? I speak while taking her into a warm and friendly embrace. She hesitates for a moment, just standing there awkwardly, but in the end, she also ces her hands on my back. No, you didnt... she whispers quietly. After a moment, I break off the hug and smile at her. With you here, it will be immeasurably easier to manage everything. I expect many great things from you, partner! I plop my hand onto her shoulder. Guess I have no choice, but to do my best no...w. She ends her sentence with a weird pause like she was still going to continue and squints her eyes. Her gaze takes the form of someone who is not present with their mind at the spot. What this time? I ask while slowly waving my hand in front of her. What are those? She points behind me and I turn around. From the left wings corridor, close to the ground, two single-coloured heads peek out. A green one and a blue one. They quickly disappear after Iy my eyes on them, but the fingers holding onto the edge are still visible. Ohe on. Give me a rest... I turn back to Cornelia and sigh. Thats Emi and Safi. They are Slimes. I saved their lives by ident. Slimes? You mean the weak jelly monsters? she asks, puzzled. Nah. They are Queen Slimes. Queen Slimes?! Where in hell did you get Queen Slimes a day after leaving the castle?! she shouts totally bewildered. Found them in some random barrels, I say jokingly. Wha?! How?! I?! What?! She frantically moves her gaze between me and the corner of the corridor, flustered. Her mouth gaping like that of a fish out of the water. THIS! This is exactly what I was saying! She points at them with both of her arms extended like a merchant presenting their wares. I chuckle. Yes, yes. I get it. Im a ma for weird situations. Come in, lets not stay in the doorway any longer. I make space for her to enter and close the door after her. We start walking towards the two curious entities. You cane out. I know you are there. Its okay, she is my friend, I shout their way. The slimes take a peek again, and after a while, they step out into the open. Emi is standing slightly behind Safi and peeping our way shyly. When we reach the halfway point, Cornelia stops. Hey, she says. Yes? Tell me. Does your smell also cause hallucinations or does one of them have a vagina? she asks with her eyes wide open, ncing over the obvious ce. No, I dont think so and yes. I need answers. A lot of them. She moves her gaze onto me; her eyes literally sparkling from curiosity and passion. And you will get them. One thing at a time, okay? This morning is quite hectic. I signal to the girls toe closer and we all sit down by one of the tables in the main hall. Safi and Emi sit on the sofa on both of my sides, ncing at Cornelia who positions herself on the opposite side. Emi entwines her elbow with mine, visibly uncertain about this situation. I rub her head and smile to reassure her a bit. Safi looks a bit moreposed. She sits on my left side with her back straight and hands joined on her thighs. So Cornelia sweeps her gaze over all of us. It seems like you are pretty close. I pat Emi a bit more. She is just scared. They went through a lot. Anyway. Cornelia, this is Emi and Safi. Emi, Safi, this is Cornelia. She will help me take care of this ce, okay? I exin while pointing at each person. They both nod, still a bit uncertain. I briefly go over what she knows with Cornelia and fill her in on the other details about my n. Then, I tell her about my encounter with the slimes. I promise to tell her all about my ss and abilities sometimeter. Thats so like you. She shows a reminiscing smile. What do you mean like me? Do you think Im blind? Do you know with how much disdain and disgust you have looked at people who belittled other races in front of you? I also know you always took scraps from the kitchen before going to the town. Do I even have to guess for what purpose? Are you sure you are a magician and not a spy? I give her a doubtful look. She chuckles. Dont make light of a schrs informationwork. Im starting to have second thoughts about who actually runs this kingdom. We bothugh. Well then. I suggest we split up and each of us handles a different matter, she says. Good idea. We have a lot of areas to cover. Ill return to the castle and see what I can do about maids and servants. I dont think posting an announcement is a good way. We need people without any prejudice against other races and willing to work in a brothel too, she presents her idea and starts pondering over it. Ill try to get someone into the kitchen. I nned to do it just before you arrived. We all stand up and move to the middle. Cornelia decides to stay around for a bit to check out the mansion. I prepare to leave. [Dont worry, Master. We will wait for you patiently,] Safis mouth conveys the words and she bows her head lightly. I know you will. If she tries anything funny, you can melt her clothes. I pat their heads with a mischievous smile. [We would never hurt Masters friends.] She tries to keep calm but I can see her slightly wobbling from my hand. Wait! You can understand them?! How?! Cornelia catches onto me speaking like Im having a conversation. Ah right. It turns out my Linguist allows me to read from lips. They have to be fully developed though. I cant understand Emi. Marvelous! Truly amazing! So much to learn! I can now study not only you but alsomunicate with Queen Slimes! Ah, I wonder how their cores feel in touch She dives into one of her scientific states and loses all contact with the world. Cornelia. Cornelia! CORNELIA! I try to shake her out of it but it''s not working. Worried that she might forget herself when Im not here, I forcefully p my hands in front of her eyes. nd if I try toAH! YES?! She jumps back. I raise my finger in a threatening way and look her straight into the eyes. Just two hours ago they were being physically abused by Humans. Almost met their ends there. DO. NOT. Force yourself on them. Got it? Im sorry I promise I wont She joins her hands and apologizes. Good. Im going. They are friends, not test subjects, so treat them like ones. First, I decide to check all the notice boards Im aware of, but even though they are flooded with job offers and people advertising themselves, there are hardly any cooks. If there are, they usually list requirements that are quite unachievable for me. I decide to stop by the Adventurers Guild and have a nice chat with that cute receptionist girl. Unfortunately, she cant help me with my problem but instructs me to visit a few offices which fare in recruiting. I follow her advice. In one of them, Im able to acquire a decent list of people with cooking skills or Jobs, that are looking for a workce. Ill have to contact and audition them first. The president of the locale suggested considering buying a ve if there would be any problem with normal hiring. At some point in my search, I realize that I not only need to find someone willing to work around other races but also to learn and prepare cuisine for them. I dont want to feed them the same thing every day and Im pretty sure not all of the races like the usual Human dishes, even though they would still eat if that was their only option. I really want to fill my staff with Humans, so that in the future they can spread the word as living alongside non-humans isnt that bad. And for the visitors to perceive a simr message. But in the end, I might not have that much leeway to do that. Hopefully, Cornelia will be able toe up with something when ites to maids. Its already getting dark when Im done looking for the day. I eat something on my way back and grab a few apples, pretzels, bread rolls, some cake, and stuff it into my ring. Barely seconds after I enter the mansion and close the door, something crashes into my back. Something very stic. Green, jelly arms appear on my chest and I can feel someones cold face nuzzling to me from behind. Calm down, Emi! Im d to see you too, but let me enter! I hold my arms up and turn around to face the enthusiastic slime. I give her head a few good rubs. Then, I notice Safi standing a bit further and Im hit with a surprise. Shes wearing a long, oversized white shirt, from under which ck panties peek out. She entwines her hands in front, entuating her bouncy chest even more. With Emi in tow, I walk her way. You look gorgeous in that. Her cheeks get a bit more colour and she smiles shyly. [Thank you, Master. Your friend found it and told me to cover myself with it.] We move upstairs to the room I chose for mine. Sitting on the bed, I tell them what I have been up to today. I give them a few fruits and pretzels to try and watch as they slowly disappear inside their bodies. For the whole time, Emi snuggles to me from every possible angle and Safi sits on my left side trying to look calm and collected. Did something happen when I was out? You two seem a bit different. I ask Safi while rubbing the belly of the other girl, lying on her back on myp. [We answered some questions from Masters friend She also talked to us a bit about Master] Oho, now Im getting curious what weird ideas she could have given you, I say more to myself. And you can call her Cornelia. Shes our friend, not just mine. At the same time, you dont have to keep calling me Master. You are not my ve. [Master doesnt want to be our Master? I understand...] She starts looking down and fiddling with her fingers. A phrase Ive encountered sometime in the past reappears in my mind. Are you really thinking of their well-being by setting them free if they do not want to be set free from you? I close my eyes and sigh deeply. This is not Earth. They are not modern Humans. I should not let my past knowledge cloud my judgement. I open my eyes, turn to her with a serious expression and brush her cheek with my right hand. She looks at me slightly surprised. Safi. Tell me. What do you wish for? Both of you, actually. And speak honestly. I want to know whatever it is. Emi gets up from myp, sits on my right side and they look at each other for a moment before Safi moves her lips again. [We want to repay Masters kindness] Is that really what you want for yourselves? I interrupt her. [ We want to stay by Masters side. We felt warm when around Master for the first time in our lives. It felt really good. We also want Master to feel good and be happy. Thats why for my advancement, I choose to be able to mimic the Human body better. But we are just Slimes] And I want you to be happy too. If you really want it, Ill be your Master. What if you are Slimes? You are very cute and charming Slimes. I could spend whole days just hugging and cuddling with both of you. Emi jumps at my arm and starts grinding her body against it with an excited expression. Safi smiles enchantingly and also finally leans over my side. I gently caress her head. She uses her hand to slowly unpin the buttons in the shirt and reveals her big bouncy sapphire breasts to me. I dont know if her nipples can get erect, but they are definitely pointy. [Can I make Master feel good then?] She moves to sit in front of me, between my legs, and presses her chilly chest against mine. I swallow my saliva. Even with all this coldness, a certain part of my body is getting increasingly hotter. Are you really sure about that? You dont have to do all the sexual stuff to make me happy. I try to pry for thest time before I cross the point of no return. My mind is already getting filled with lots of indecent thoughts. Safi stares at me pondering over something. [Is Master a virgin?] My eyes widen in consternation. Where did thate from? I get embarrassed by her unexpected question but decide to answer honestly. Yeah... Im the one to shyly turn my eyes away this time. [I see. Its understandable that Master wouldnt be willing then] What? Whats the rtion here? I turn my face back to her, now puzzled more than embarrassed. [The girl whose memories Ive inherited always considered her first sexual experience as something special. She wanted to offer her body to the person she would fall in love with. Its natural for Master to not want to waste his precious first time on monsters such as ourselves.] I open my mouth agape, totally bewildered by her statement. You stupid little girl. I chuckle and shake my head. You talk about my first time, but wouldnt it be a first for you too? Didnt you say its reserved for a special person and not just some random Human you met by ident? [Im not a real girl. Im just a Slime mimicking the form of one. That belief was just from the memories of that person. And, I cant even replicate a lot of details of a Human body, like having a first time] Her shoulders drop down and she assumes a disheartened expression, yet smiles faintly after a moment. [And Master is not a random Human! Master is kind and doesnt hate us! Master saved our lives! And! And] Her cheeks grow opaque to the extent where they look practically solid. [And when Master touched my core, it felt really good and Masters hands tasted sweet too Other Humans always tasted disgustingly bad Especially that man from before] I pull her as close as possible. Our faces are almost touching. We look each other in the eyes. I dont care if you are a Human, Elf, Dragon or Slime. You are very adorable and sexy. Id love to do it with you, but only if you are okay with it. [I am!]she expresses herself with confidence. Suddenly, she jumps a little and I see a pouting Emi bumping her fists at her from the side. [Ah! We are!] she quickly corrects herself. I giggle a bit and ask, Do both of you want to be my Partners then? I invoke the Love Contract skill in my mind but decide not to ruin the moment and exin the detailster. [Yes, of course!] Safi nods vigorously. I cup her chin with my hand and turn her face back to me after she was looking at Emi for confirmation. Then, I nt a gentle kiss on her frosty, charming lips. A slight shiver runs down my spine from the icy pleasure and I can see Safis core tremble from the same. I break off and turn to Emi on my right. Her face is already quite close. Without a moment of hesitation, even though her lips are much less detailed and visible, I ce a kiss on them too, while supporting Safis back with both my hands.
NewPartners registered! ? Emi - Green Queen Slime ? Safi - Blue Queen Slime
I swipe the window that appeared in front of me away to check itter. There are much more important things to focus on right now. Chapter 13 – A Slime Is Fine Too Chapter 13 C A Slime Is Fine Too Just moments after I swat the pink window away, I start to notice a faint connection between me and the girls. Its nothing asplex as mind-reading, but I can barely feel their emotions. Happiness and gratitude are flowing into me, along with an expectant mood. Safi is eager to continue where we left off in the morning while Emi sends off slightly sad yet curious feelings, most likely due to her inability to advance with Safi. Emi rubs her cheeks against mine after we part our lips and then creates some distance between us. Safi looks at her and turns back to me. [She says that she will leave it to me since I should do better in making Master feel good with this body.] I shake my head. I bet it will feel heavenly no matter which one of you tries. But, I cant split myself, so lets feel good together first, Safi." I reach out to pat Emis head. "Ill take care of you next. We sit on the edge of the bed. Safi is resting between my legs with her chest pressed into mine. I move my hand to her face and gently brush the surface of her cheek while gazing into her big sapphire eyes. Can you feel this? [Yes. It feels really warm.] She smiles. [But Master can be more forceful. Our external coating is highly resistant.] I apply a bit more force to my touch. The areas I graze with my fingers dent in a little and it feels like Im kneading one of those sand sacks Ive yed with as a kid but if they were a bit more springy and stic. Safis smile grows a bit bigger so I guess she started feeling it more. Pulling her face closer, I join our lips. At first, we just exchange a few gentle pecks, but then our lips entwine more seductively and our tongues meet. I get goosebumps. A frosty and textured object prods my own tongue. We fall into a deep kiss and drips of saliva start escaping our mouths. Hers is chilly like from a mountains water stream. After a minute or two, we back away. My heart is beating faster than usual and the tent down below has already been fully set up. [Masters saliva is so tasty....] Safi brushes the edge of my mouth with her finger and licks it charmingly. I chuckle a bit. And yours is very cool and refreshing. I sh her a yful smile. Safi responds with her own smile and steps back from my legs. She nces at Emi. In the next moment, both of them start undressing me. Safi unpins the buttons of my vest and shirt while Emi peels them off me from the back. In half a minute, Im left with just my shorts. Safi''s shirt yfully slides down off her in front of me, leaving her with just the ck panties. I ce my hand on her soft belly and trace circles with it, slowly moving down. When I reach the ck material, I use both of my hands to pull it down. A string of slimy liquid connects their bottom to the perfect small mound between her legs. Im not sure if she can imitate love juices, but its not like I care if they are scientifically correct. Safi moves her hands towards my crotch and removes my underwear, revealing my penis already at full attention. [So this is where Human males feel good, right?] She kneels down and gently embraces it with her frosty palm. Ooooohh Yeah You can say that I exhale while shivers ovee me again. Her hand is not cold or frigid; its cool and chilly but to a pleasurable degree. Suddenly, an urge to feel up her insides starts rising in me. [Unfortunately, that girl didnt experience sex in her lifetime, so Im not sure how to make Master feel good properly. Besides some ideas she had in her mind,] Safi conveys, slightly down. Dont worry, Ill guide you. I pat her head reassuringly. First, you can start by rhythmically moving your hand up and down. She reaffirms her grip on my member and starts gently pulling up and down. A soft and squishy mass rubs over me with a bit of pressure. It already feels amazing. After a moment, she starts to also rotate her hand during the strokes, evoking even more pleasure. Ahhh See? This feels great I speak to her. [Im happy then. But can I try something, Master?] She looks at me expectantly. Yeah. Go for it. She leans over my dick and opens her mouth. A little stream of liquid falls onto it. The chilly lube almostpletely removes the friction between her hand and my penis. She starts stroking it faster. Oooooooh, fuck An unexpected cold shower for my little guy, and another jump in pleasure, make me grip the sheets real hard. Im surprised a virgin like me isnt bursting already. Slimy and slushy sounds apany Safis act. She looks at my dick with almost a motherly smile. If you keep that up, Ill cum in no time. She smiles even more enchantingly at it. [Thene, Master. I want to taste your seed. It already gives a strong and sweet smell.] Slimes can smell? I ask trying to actposed. [Not really, but somehow we could feel this sweet aroma around Master. It grew even stronger after we kissed.] Must be due to the title and then bing partners Ohhh... How would you describe it? I try to pry a bit more while still being able to think straight. Safi ponders, not stopping her hand even for a moment. [Like morning dew. And Emi says its like fresh apples for her.] Cornelia said something about lc Ughm So it must vary per person God... Ah Im very close now, Safi Honestly, I''ve had my experiences with some quite good quality lubes, but this makes them feel like nothing but cheap bootlegs. [Should I lick it then?] Eh? I say, surprised at her suggestion. [The girl thought this would feel really good.] Without waiting for an answer, she lowers her face and her lips connect with the head of my member. Ah! Wait! They part and she slowly slides it inside, all the way to the very root. My dick gets enveloped in cool and textured insides of her mouth while her slightly rough tongue starts to brush over my whole shaft. A secondter, something unimaginable happens. I watch from above as her cheeks begin shifting, and I can not only feel, but also clearly see how she applies a strong, rhythmic suction on my cock. Oh my fucking goooooooooooood... Another wave of shivers. Her tongue dances around the ns of my penis. A helix of slimy liquid surrounds my shaft and applies pleasure in waves of mimicked suction. I dont know a lot about blowjobs, but I dont think a Human would be able to achieve something like that. She gazes up at me and I ce one hand on her head. Ugh I cant hold it back any longer! As a reply to my words, she increases the intensity. Her swirling tongue focuses on the tip and the insides of her mouth cave in, applying overwhelming pressure. A strong urge to ejacte runs from the very core of my being, straight to my member surrounded by heavenly pleasure. Ohhhhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuuuck A hot creamy white liquid erupts into her mouth in raging waves. I watch as Safis insides get filled with my erotic milk. She keeps sucking until the veryst drop leaves my twitching member. Her core swims wildly in her belly. I feel her happiness and part of pleasure through our connection. She slowly backs away with her mouth, carefully licking my still erect cock out of all the seed. She then joyfully licks her lips and covers her mouth with her hands. I see my juices dissipating in the ce of her throat. Her whole body gets enveloped in shivering waves and the core starts ferociously trembling while emitting a bit of pinkish vein-like light on its surface. She suddenly starts losing her bnce so I quickly slide down from the bed and hold her close. After a few seconds, Safi returns to normal. Maybe besides her mouth moving like she is panting heavily. Everything okay? I ask with my voice full of worry. She snuggles to my chest, hugs me with her arms and nods. Before I manage to ask about anything, she looks at me and conveys the words with a blissful expression. [Masters seed is amazing! Its so full of mana, and energy and nutrients! Ive never absorbed something so delicious When I was assimting it, my core felt so hot I thought it would burst! Ah, but it was all from pleasure, it didnt hurt! And now I feel different Very refreshed and I dont know how to call it light? I feel like I can control my slime even better and easier right now.] Safi suddenly barrages me with a monologue while wearing a beaming smile. She embraces me again but notices my hot cock brushing over her belly. She looks down and strokes it with her hand. [Did Master also feel good?] Of course. It felt amazing. She looks back at me. [I see. Im d] I pull her face closer for another passionate kiss. She starts being more proactive and our tongues dance wildly with each other. We part and I keep staring at her alluring figure. She takes my hand and slowly guides it down between her legs. My fingers run over the very slimy and moist entrance of her pussy. [My memories say that this ce should make Master feel even better. Does Master want to try?] I struggle to swallow my saliva while brushing my fingers over her chilly, beautiful flower. If her mouth felt heavenly already, then what about her pussy... I scoop her from the floor into my arms and step onto the bed on my knees. I ce her in the middle with a light kiss on the lips. Im not sure if it feels any pleasant for her, but I slowly pepper her body in kisses while moving down. I quickly arrive at the round, sapphire mountain peaks. Her chest is not unrealistically huge, but its still in the big department. I softly trace around her nipple with my tongue and try feeling up the other breast with my hand. Its unimaginably springy and stic, escaping my grasp every time I try to squeeze it. Ive never touched a girls chest so its not like I canpare this to anything. While applying a bit more force to my hand, I look up at her face and ask. Do you actually feel any good from this? She nods sweetly. [I can feel Masters warm hands. Sometimes theres a tickly sensation inside my core when Master bites on the nipple or grasps my body strongly.] I guess Im a bit too cautious since its my first time touching a girls body, but shes not your typical girl from blood and flesh. I should try being a bit more forceful. While encouraging myself, I slowly arrive at her secret ce. For the first time, Im able toy my eyes on a real pussy. It might be a bit transparent, chilly and not really Human, but that does not take away any charm from it and Im entranced just from the very sight. It looks quite small and its beautiful lips are currently closed, revealing just a cute, blueish slit. I use my fingers to spread them to the sides and be stunned by her womanhoods beauty. Transparent, slimy mucus starts sluggishly dripping out of the entrance. I ce my lips there and prod it with my tongue. As usual, a chilly and springy sensation is what I experience. With how viscous the fluid is, I dont think there would be any issues with entering even if she was a Human girl. I pull my face away and move my hips closer to hers. I take my hot member pulsing from anticipation into my hand and point it at Safis translucent, sapphire entrance. I take ast look at her face and she nods happily. Leaning over her from the top, I start to slowly push my cock inside. Theres no resistance. I watch as my fully erect dick proceeds deeper and deeper inside Safis vagina, pushing her walls to the sides. Truly a bizarre sight. Ive already lost the count, but shivers run down my spine again and I release a long, hot sigh while experiencing her tight but slimy and cool insides. They apply just the perfect amount of pressure over my whole shaft and the feeling of the tip of my penis pushing aside her walls is godly. Due to the slimy mucus, I slide in my whole member in a sh. Im experiencing my first ever sex, my first ever missionary, with a Slime girl. Do I care that its not a realgirl? Oh, fuck no! Shes as much real as every other being in this world. I lean over her and reach her cheek with my hand to brush it with some force. Hahaha. You are quite tight down there for such an stic Slime. How are you feeling? She just keeps smiling. [It feels much warmer when Master enters inside my inner body, no matter where it happens. It feels really good, so Master doesnt have to worry, just enjoy my body as much as Master can. Im happy that way.] I lean even closer for another kiss. Oh, you. Ill find a way to make you feel even better than me, just you wait. Beginning to move my hips forth and back, very obscene and arousing sounds start apanying my movements. All the liquid creates soft, sloshing noise while I piston Safis pussy, sshing the juices over the sheets. Every time my pelvis hits her bottom, a loud p wanders through the room, making Safis whole body wobble a bit. Naturally, her springy breasts rhythmically jump up and down, matching my movements. I start violently pinching and biting on her nipples while roughly moving inside her secret ce. From time to time, I catch a slight change in her delighted expression, but its nothing notable. Moving to a straight position, I grab her legs, ce them over my shoulders and lean over her again, which results in her butt hanging slightly in the air. My fucking god oof You are insane I start panting heavily. The lewd sounds increase even further. Safis mouth felt amazing already, but the only reasonable exnation of me not instantly bursting out from just inserting my throbbing dick into the chilly, tight and slimy insides of her stimting vagina must be the titles effect. I dont think I can hold back forever, but it definitely helps a lot. I speed up my thrusts to the point where Im basically hammering Safi into the bed while our tongues are now entwined in a wild dance. Her body cant be described as just wobbling with each thrust now. Im amazed that it can still retain its main form from how heavily I pummel her down. I think Im slowly approaching my limit again. I break off the kiss and look at Safis face. She opens her mouth as if moaning a little with the moment of my dick hitting the depths of her replicated vagina, but I dont feel that much pleasure from her through our connection. She seems happy, but I bet its just from seeing me enjoying her body. And what kind of man would not feel bad when his partner is not feeling good? I rest my forehead on her chest while still keeping up the movements. My dick starts twitching even more furiously. The time is running out. I watch as Safis core makes the familiar infinity symbol pattern inside her belly. Suddenly, I recall Emis reaction to my touch in the morning. Goddammit, Im such an idiot! Cursing myself, I quickly formte a new n in my mind. I give Safi a peck on the lips and smile mischievously at her. In the next moment, to her surprise, I pull my dick out of her, and, with some effort, flip her body so that she falls onto her stomach. I lift her butt up into the air while kneeling behind her. I insert the fingers of my right hand between her lower lips and spread some of her juices over them. Safi turns her head around while her chest lies on the bed and looks at me in confusion. I wink at her, and in an instant, I shove my cock inside her pussy again, with a loud p. While mming my hips against hers, I start to rub her anus with the liquid I picked up. I dont think she will feel ufortable from what I am about to do anyway, but just in case. I lean over her back and pinch her chest with my left hand. After a few strong thrusts, her core starts dancing again. At a perfect moment, I slide my right hand into her anus, without much resistance, and grab the floating, hot core when its passing the closest to her ass. In a fraction of a second, it shes with pinkish veins and the walls of her slimy pussy squeeze my dick unbelievably strong, but still in the margin of pleasure and not pain. Waves of intense ripples run through her whole body, beginning at the core. Guh Oh, fuck! Im unable to hold back my grunts with that intense pleasure. Safi grasps the sheets and her hands roll into fists while her face assumes a truly carnal expression, with wide eyes and tongue hanging out from her mouth. Her saliva starts dripping everywhere due to my forceful thrusts and her body is shivering ferociously from the pleasure. I lean over her ear and whisper, Told you that Ill make you feel good too! Guh! She turns her head and locks our lips together. I pant so heavily its hard to even kiss and we create a wet and sloppy mess on our faces. Im at my limit! I begin drilling her insanely tight pussy even more violently while rubbing her core with my fingers. The bed is now almostpletely soaked with her juices. Safi shoots her head to the front. Her springy body is enveloped in wild waves from my cock ramming her pussy and the grand pleasure my fingers give to her core. Feeling the great eruptioning, I decide to implement thest part of my n. Returning back to a straight position behind her, I m my cock into her flower as hard as I can while leaking my mana through my right hand straight into her core, also pushing it to where her womb is located. It shes with more pink veins and Safis pussy mps on my penis for thest time. I release the hot waves of my milk straight into her depths. Her core gets flooded with both my sperm and mana and her whole body trembles to the extreme, almost losing its humanoid shape. We both keeping and spasming for good fifteen seconds. Panting roughly, I fall to the side, behind Safis trembling back, and with my penis still inside, I embrace her from behind. Holy mother of god Haaaaaaaaah... I hope this didnt... destroy sex with normal Humans for me Hahaha I notice Emi kneeling over me with a pouty expression. I smile at her wryly and reach out to rub her cheek. Haaaah Sorry for leaving you out like that. Just give me a moment, okay? She nods and lies down on my other side while I flip myself onto my back and sigh loudly. Safi gets a hold of herself and turns around to face me. She instantly jumps at my lips and we dive into a wet and deep kiss. After we finally part, I chuckle. You are acting more like a girl than a Slime with every passing second. [Its all thanks to Masters training.] She smiles blissfully. [I dont even know how to describe how good it felt just now] She looks straight at me while her cheeks grow almost fully opaque. Im really d to hear that. I dont know what I would do if that actually hurt you. She draws herself closer and rests her head on my chest. [Master is so kind] Emi also follows suit and I end up lying on my back with two Slime girls on my chest. Pure bliss. I feel something gently brush my balls, and looking down, I see Emis hand ying with myid penis while she gazes at it. I pat her head to get some attention. She nces at me with a sad expression. I cup her chin up and ce a kiss on her lips. Dont worry, I still have enough milk for you. I have to help you advance quicker, right? I smile at her and sit up. Lets see if this works. I invoke Rejuvenate in my mind and focus on my member. I feel a wave of warm energy run through my body, heading down. I keep feeding the skill with mana and all the fatigue and strain is slowly being washed away from my penis. Before I run out of it, I manage to revert my dick into a full mast state and slightly reduce my muscles'' fatigue in the rest of the body. See? I turn to her and she hugs me enthusiastically. I nce back at Safi. Do you feel different now? Like, you mentioned being refreshed earlier, but perhaps are you experiencing something akin to, I dont know, growing stronger? She assumes a thoughtful expression. [Certainly, I do feel so. Its close to the feeling of advancing to another stage, but I definitely didnt jump them twice in such a short period.] Thats due to my skills. I start exining. My ss allows me to strengthen others who agree to be my Partners via physical contact. It works both in the short and long term, and we both canooooooh.... Mid-sentence, a familiar but quite different chilly feeling envelops my dick. Checking it up, I notice Emi just finishing gobbling up my cock in one big swoop. The stic mass of her internal slime surrounds my pole. in and smooth like jelly,pletely different from Safis textured mouth or pussy. Can you wait a moment, please? It will be a bit hard to speak like that, I ask, but Emi does not leave my penis alone. Safi looks my way as if waiting for me to continue. Hahaha I never expected to be forced into a speaking with another person while receiving a fetio situation... Chapter 14 – Two Girls One Pimp Chapter 14 C Two Girls One Pimp and because of that title uhhh I and my every partner receive bonus ohhh stats. There are also some skiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiills uff which work after sealing the contract. For example oh, fuck meeee As Emi yfully takes her turn with my dick, Im trying my best to have a decent conversation with Safi, but Im failing miserably. Okay, thats impossible. Lets continue in a moment. I finally give up and decide to focus on Emis mouth. She might not have a tongue or textured internal walls of her cheeks, but that does not change the fact that her blowjob feels equally insane to Safi''s. Behind those barely developed lips is just her body all of slime. So having my penis in there feels just like sticking it into a sapient blob of frosty jelly. How does that feel any good while she is not moving her head? Well, that jelly can apply different pressure at different spots in different patterns. And thats exactly what she is currently doing. My cock, surrounded by all this slime, is constantly being attacked by various movements from all sides and angles. At one time, its being stroked bit by bit from the root up to the ns with incremental force, at the other, its being kneaded from the sides in a spiral motion. The range of these actions is unbelievable and I constantly see my penis being pushed around inside her mouth. Its like watching myself getting jerked off by ghost hands. Or amazingly advanced, almost sci-fi level, ultra-mechanic onahole. Not like I ever saw one with this many options. Told you it would feel heavenly no matter which one of you tried, right? Smiling, I pat Emis head. She answers by increasing the force of the movements and shaking her butt joyfully. Safi moves closer and pushes me down onto my back. [Cant be helped then. We just have to make Master cum quickly so we can resume our talk.] With a mischievous smile, she leans over me and steals my lips. Her tongue wildly explores the insides of my mouth, entwining with my own from time to time. She pulls away with a string of saliva connecting our faces. Or it''s her slimy equivalent. I don''t really care. She moves to where Emi enjoys her meal and disappears behind her. I wonder what she is going to do, but I dont need to wait too long to find out. Oooooohhhh Just a momentter, she makes use of one of the advantages she holds over Emiher tongueand starts gently licking my balls while the other one applies pressure on my dick. A tag-team, huh? I raise myself on my elbows, and still lying, watch as the two of them work over my cock. They must have startedmunicating because every time Safi focuses on one testicle, Emi pressures my member pushing it to the opposite side. Thats a bit too much guuuh Being toyed with for something like seven or ten minutes now, if we include the time during my poor attempts to speak with Safi, Im slowly approaching my current limit of how long I can hold my orgasm back. As if sensing my distress, Safiunches an attack on my left testicle by taking it inside her mouth and sucking ferociously. Emi joins the assault and starts tickling the right one while applying a strong pulling-sucking motion over my whole shaft in waves. I can see it being kneaded from the bottom to the top by the pressure. You girls are just hoooh cumming! I release my hot seed into Emis cold insides. Wave after wave, my throbbing cock spits white milk, creating surreal patterns in her slime. Taking onest suck, Emi backs away to consume the meal, while her core dances happily around the collected semen. Safi doesnt waste a second and starts licking my tip, expecting to receive some more juice. Watching over them, I notice the familiar pink veins lighting up on the surface of Emis core. How was it? I ask after they fade out. Emi wobbles up and down and falls onto my chest snuggling her face into it. She really seems to love doing that. Safi parts ways with my junior and moves closer to convey her answer. [She says it was delicious and that she can feel more connected to Master now.] What about her advancement? Did it help in any way? [Yes, but Emi needs some time to process all the energy.] I see. You dont have to choose the same path as Safi, okay? I say while patting her head. We rest a little while I exin the details of my strengthening skills and titles to them. Mostly to Safi. Emi just cant stop cuddling me up. But I guess she listens too anyway. I get into my shorts to not walk around with a dangling noodle and Safi covers herself a bit with her open white shirt. We sit on one of the sofas and I start exploring my status. That reminds me, you cant see your own statuses, right? I ask them curiously. Emi tilts her head while Safi makes a confused expression. [Statuses, Master?] Its a kind of a system, magical spell, that allows the user to see their abilities and some other things. If I remember correctly, monsters and monster races didnt receive this blessing, only some of the humanoid races. I ponder for a moment. No wonder it was hard to develop properly, people had to guess a lot. How do you know what abilities you have? [Ummm we can just feel them? I dont know how to exin. Its really vague but its like we just have some idea.] Must have been simr for people from before the system. I summon the window from before and check it. It only informs about receiving new Partners. I try to call out the menu responsible for them and it appears in front of my eyes.
PARTNERS
Safi - Blue Queen Slime
Bond Level: 1/5 Bond Type: Gratitude (Master/Familiar) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Emi - Green Queen Slime
Bond Level: 1/5 Bond Type: Gratitude (Master/Familiar) ?STATUS DETAILS?
So, I assume the Bond Level corresponds to the 10-50% stat boost. Since it says 1/5 it should be working already, right? I move that screen to the side and summon the Stats one. It appears without an issue.
STATS
Strength: 11 (+1) Agility: 11 (+1) Constitution: 15 (+6) Intelligence: 14 (+2)
Charisma: 16 (+6)
Okay, it seems to be working. I see that my core values didnt change but the numbers in brackets must be how many additional points I get from both of them. Theres a lot of Charisma and Constitution. No wonder, they are Queen Slimes, their top stats are around those of a Human at Tier 3. I look at the previous panel and my eyes fall on the STATUS DETAILS section. They shouldnt be able to see their own status, but can my System quantify it for me? While trying to focus on Safis one, a blue window pops up.
INFORMATION
Name: Safi Age: 62 Race: Slime Type: Blue Evolution Stage: Queen Slime Advancement Stage: 4/10
STATS +50% (23h left)
Strength: 4 (+1) Agility: 5 (+1) Constitution: 31 (+2) Intelligence: 10 (+2)
Charisma: 33 (+2)
SKILLS
Actives Passives
?m ?Water Bolt ?Create Water ?Command Slime ?Tremor Sense ?Mana Sight ?Water Affinity ?Physical Resistance ?Formless Body
Wow! Thats a lot of data. She is sixty-two years old?! Well, a Slime wouldnt end up as a Queen in just a few years. I can see not only stats but also their skills? Hmmm I attentively browse through the screen analyzing the information presented in front of me. I move hers and mine close together andpare the stats tab trying to figure out the details. She gets +2 to CON and INT, but only +1 to AGI. While CON might be logical, 10% from 15 is 1.5 and rounded up gives 2, but why 14 does so too? Does it round up from less than 0.5? Wait a moment In the first ce, does their bonuse only from my base stats? I get +6 CHA but Safi should give me +3, so it must be from them both. I summon Emis status and juggle my sight between three data boards. Each in a different colour.
INFORMATION
Name: Emi Age: 60 Race: Slime Type: Green Evolution Stage: Queen Slime Advancement Stage: 3/10
STATS +20% (23h left)
Strength: 4 (+1) Agility: 5 (+1) Constitution: 32 (+2) Intelligence: 7 (+2)
Charisma: 30 (+2)
SKILLS
Actives Passives
?m ?Acid Ssh ?Create Acid ?Command Slime ?Tremor Sense ?Mana Sight ?Acid Affinity ?Physical Resistance ?Formless Body
Interesting Wait... Trying to make the windows visible, I move them in front of the girls'' faces. Can you see those? They nod. [Yes, we can. Is this the System Master talked about?] Safi asks. Yeah. Looks like I can peek at your information and show it back to you. I stand up and move to one of the desks. Opening a drawer, I find a notebook and a few pencils. I pick those up and sit on the chair, beginning to write down all the stat numbers of our trio. Safi stands to my right, watching my movements carefully while Emi hangs herself from behind me, joining her hands over my chest. She doesnt inconvenience me, so I let her be. I do some quick and simple math. After a few minutes, I learn that it definitely rounds up scores from 0.5 up. The other important fact is that their bonus is calcted not only from my base stats but it includes the bonus I get from other people, besides the person in question. So, while my INT is 14, it rises to 15 with Safis +1 point and then its transferred as +2 to Emi, and vice versa. Thanks to that, all my followers grow with me not only when I advance a Tier, but with every new Partner I get, which makes the title''s effect even more powerful than I suspected. This thing really fits your usual Harem Hero trope. I assume that the +20% and +50% above their stat sections correspond to the effect of Sensual Strengthening from what we did. It doesnt show the exact numbers near each of their stats but thats fine, its easy to figure out. I just wonder about the slightly strengthen their body and mind permanently part of the skill but well, Ill most likely see its effect with time. I stretch my arms up and follow with a long yawn. Guess its time for me to hit the bed. Less violently this time. I smile at Safi and nuzzle Emis cheek with my own a bit. Do the two of you even need to sleep? I ask them. [Its not necessary, but we can enter a hibernation state to quicken our regeneration.] Before going to sleep, I walk to the personal bathroom to take a quick shower. Unable to convince the girls that their help is not needed, I end up with both of them inside, washing my body all over from the front and back. Fortunately, thats all that happens. I turn off the lights via the crystal andy on the bed. I drift off to sleep while squished between two chilly and passionate slime girls. I wake up to the sound of footsteps on the wooden floor. They are slowly getting closer. I feel slightly heavy. Opening my eyes, I see Emi lying on my chest and Safi closely embracing my arm on the right side. Before I can move, someone opens the door and enters the room. Ugh Why must everyone have something against non-humans? Do they not understand that they are robbing themselves out of possible informa Cornelia walks in visibly annoyed. She takes a few steps and freezes when her eyes meet mine. Thank god I picked up my shorts before going to sleep. Hi. I wave at her with my free hand. She looks over our trio for a moment. Safi and Emi wake up from their hibernation and slowly rise to a sitting position, and so do I. Are they so scared that you have to sleep with them during the night? She crosses her arms and smirks. We were just talking and fell asleep together. I sh her an awkward smile. Hmmmm I see Oh! Did Emi advance overnight? I look at her and its true. She now has the same internal organs as Safi, including better-developed lips and a tongue. Ill finally be able to speak with her. She moves around a bit to check the changes in her body. I turn to Emi to pat her head. Congrattions! I cant wait to finally talk to yo [Master!] Sheunches herself at me before I get to finish the sentence, pushing me back down onto the bed and heading straight for my lips. She starts aggressively kissing me, instantly making use of her new tongue. It forcefully enters my mouth and begins greedily moving around, exploring every corner of it. Oh my Cornelia gasps. I try to desperately fend off the overenthusiastic slime. Sitting up again, I try to pry Emi off my lips and put some distance between us by holding her shoulders. Mmmmmwhha calm down. nhhhnhhhnm girl! I finally manage to shove her off me after some struggles. Whats gotten into you? She drops her gaze apologetically. [Emi is sorry Emi just got very happy and wanted to try the same thing as Safi did with Master] I sigh and chuckle. Okay, just warn me next time. I rub her solid hair. How did she evolve so quickly? Cornelia ponders. I made them my Partnersst night, you know, that skill I have, so that might be wh Wait You fucked the slimes?! she cries out in shock. Eh? How did you arrive at that conclusion? Confused, I lean over Emis shoulder to take a better nce at the speaker and notice Safi standing near Cornelia, which holds a familiar notebook in her hands. She rotates it and I can barely read the contents from my position. ~Master shared his nutritious seed with usst night, which helped Emi advance quickly.~ I look at Safipletely surprised. You can write now too? [I remembered that I can while watching Master do it yesterday.] She smiles. Emi wobbles in front of me. [Emi too!] Yeah. We did it. Is it that surprising? Its just anyone insane enough to think about it ended up with their manhood melted off. Yet you seem... fine? She ogles a visible bulge between my legs and averts her gaze. Courtesy of these two. You can ask them why yourself. I pick myself up, dress a little, throw another shirt at Emi so they both are semi-covered, and we move to the dining area to eat something I still have in my ring. Cornelia and I share our findings. None of us managed to achieve anything yesterday. Its tougher than I expected. Everyone just winces when you mention demi-humans or monsters, she says. Isnt that the norm in this world? I reply. This is just stupid. They are missing out so much. Their prejudice blinds them from facts and truth. To think that there are even people who call themselves schrs and still ignore other races! You are just a special case. Like me. Nothing we can do about that. Im going to pay a visit to a few people I got info about, but Im not expecting anything. Someone advised me to consider buying a ve. This might be the only way She dives into her thoughts for a moment. Let me give you a little advice too. Hm? Knowing you, you would instantly try to break the very seals out of pity. Id rather have you think before doing that. Or at least have them still wear cors. You know how dangerous it is for other races around. People at least consider the owner when they see a ve with a cor. I exhale dejectedly. Yeah, I know. I realized something yesterday. Ill be careful. Ah ummm good. I thought it would take some more time to convince you. We finish in silence and prepare to leave for another day of headhunting. Cornelia decides to stay behind for a bit to talk more with Emi and Safi since they can now easilymunicate. Her inner thirst for knowledge starts taking over. Before leaving, I remember something. Ah, you will be returning to the castle, right? I ask Cornelia. Yes, why? Why not check out that secret tunnel thats supposedly connecting this ce to it? Hmmm Nice idea, but it would take days to search the whole mansion for the entrance. You dont have to search everywhere though, I suggest. Hm? You have some hints? she asks curiously. Not really. Just some logical assumptions. I start walking around the lobby while exining my thoughts. This was a full-fledged inn during its prime, right? Naturally, you wouldnt want to ce an entrance to a secret tunnel in front of your guests, so public areas are out of the equation. I gesture over the corridors. And I dont think you can have a tunnel on the second floor, so we can ignore it too. Whats left are all the rooms and facilities avable to the employees. Now If I were part of that group, Id definitely want to limit the number of people who know about the real purpose of this mansion to only those who I trust or work with. Thus, I dont think most of the staff were aware of the tunnel. Going with that, the kitchen and cleaning department can be omitted. It would be hard to use a secret door with many people around. I stop for a moment and ponder. That leaves the space in that corridor in the back and servants quarters. Again, if I was behind this, Id want the entrance to be in as much inconspicuous ce as possible. Id most likely choose one of the rooms at one of the ends of that corridor and ce a trusted person inside. Everyone involved would have easy ess to it and all other employees would normally not intrude into someones personal room. I turn around and nce at Cornelia with the girls. She looks slightly surprised and impressed. Wow Thats some amazing deduction Does not mean any of them thought that way. They might have been some random idiots and ced it literally here, in this hall, because they thought it would be cool. I shrug and leave them to their own machinations. My journey in search of a cook continues. I start visiting the homes of people I have on my list from yesterday. As expected, all of them are Humans and dont want to work alongside filthy demi-humans. Some dont want to step so low as to serve them, some just purely hate other races, some consider them spawns of evil and even the reason behind the current cmity. They really dont want to make this easy for me. I might really have to visit a ve trader or an auction in the end. Im getting slightly worried if the whole brothel thing will actually work. But if even the King is interested, there should be more people hiding around, right? Finding those willing to help will be a real challenge though. After wasting half a day with my interviews, I decide to head towards the biggest vepany I know ofSelinas Splendid Servants. Due to the Kings generosity, Im quite fine with cash. I have around 10 tinum, 70 gold and some silver and bronze coins. 1 tinum is 100 gold and the rest follows the same pattern. A decent meal at a mid-tier restaurant or inn is around a few silvers while for like 40-50 bronze coins you can get enough food for a person to survive a day. Your typical guard earns around a gold or two in a month. So yeah, he splurged a bit on me. But it will go down fast when I start changing the interior, buying some decorations and different furniture, or finally establish a stable supply chain with some residents to feed. While recalling my finances, I arrive in front of not that wide, two-story stone building. Most of their space must be underground. Well, besides its unexpectedly small size, theres one more thing that makes me wonder if its the right ce, but a fancy signboard tells me it is. The whole building is in red shades. Light red walls, dark red columns and details around windows. Even the door is red. The owner must really have a thing for it. They say the most sessful business owners are always quite entric. I wonder if that rule will apply to me too. I shake my head with a wry smile and enter through the front door. Chapter 15 – Touring the Dormitories Chapter 15 C Touring the Dormitories I enter the main lobby. Thankfully for my eyes, the interior is not pure red. It looks like they decided to use it for smaller details like some tapestry, hanging banners and a pinch of paint here and there. The walls are decorated with dark wood while the floor is made out of red square tiles. The room is decently spacious and features two counters in the far corners with an employee behind each. There are two segments with chairs and tables just near the entrance. The staff wears ck tuxedos and uniforms, obviously with red shirts and finishings. Both of the men seem to be already busy with customers so I sit on a sofa and nce around. This ce really gives professional and high-ss vibes. Hopefully, Ill be able to achieve a simr feeling. Well Maybe without pping purple on everything A few minutester, another person in thepanys outfit emerges from the door between the two counters. He exchanges a word with his colleague and starts walking my way with a smile. Since theres no one else besides me and the other two customers, I stand up expecting him to be approaching me exactly. He quickly arrives at my ce and bows lightly. Greetings honoured Sir! My name is Lucas and Ill have the pleasure of assisting you today. How may I serve you? He speaks without dropping the smile. I nce at him. A fine young man around my height with short blond hair neatly swept to the back and blueish eyes. The pleasure is all mine. Ivee to take a look at some ves. Im in need of servants and my recruitment isnt really fruitful. I exin without mentioning the cook yet. It would be a good idea to check some generally. I see. Anything that interests you in particr, Sir Carter. And Id like to have a general look first. Anyone who can work as a servant in a typical mansion is fine. Is that okay? He bows again. Naturally! Please follow me then, Sir Carter. We exit through a door on the right, and after a moment in a short corridor, we take stairs down by one level. We enter a slightly wider one, much less decorated but still in the dark wood and red fashion. There are tens of wooden doors, which as I assume, are to the rooms where the ves stay. He leads me further, and after a few intersections, we go through a door, walking into a spacious room with a sofa, a low table and something akin to a theatrical stage in front of it. He gestures over the sofa. Please make yourselffortable, Sir Carter. Ill go through our records and quickly introduce the merchandise in waves. Saying that, he first walks to a door on the other side and knocks four times. Then he bows and leaves the way we came from. A minuteter, the other entrance opens and a woman in a maid outfit, with red details, appears in the room while holding a tray with a ss, some cookies and a jug with water. She has short orange hair decorated with a headband and a pretty mature face painted with a professional smile. She ces the tray on the table and pours some water into the ss. Then, she bows and leaves me alone. Im left quite surprised. That is because I''d have thought they''d employ cute young girls in more revealing outfits to get an edge over a customer, but here they have this fine woman in more of a Victorian-style outfit. Am I disappointed? Not really. Who said that the maid outfit has to barely cover anything to be hot? Whoever did, they definitely havent seen a great woman in a perfectly tailored suit. While Im wildly exploring my imagination, someone knocks twice and Lucases back with a line of people of various ages and genders, and they have only underwear on. All of them are Humans. I count around twenty. They walk over to the stage and turn to face me. Lucas stands in front of them with a notebook and a pencil, already taking some notes. He starts introducing them shortly while asking me questions. Most of them are poverty ves with a few being debt ones. While those terms might seem simr, they are different types of very in this world. There are debt ves who enter a temporary very service due to not being able to return a debt. But it doesnt have to involve money. It can also be about broken agreements, promises, destroyed property or anything that includes some kind of a loss for one of the sides. Its kind of like servant work but with more restrictions and monitoring. They often end up serving that other side, but it doesnt have to be epted and they will end up in apany like this. They are freed after finishing their sentence. Its more like renting a ve than buying them, so their prices are usually lower. Sometimes they end up staying at their new workce. Poverty ves are those who literally went broke or lost everything and have no other way to survive. They enter very mostly by their own decision and register in apany. They can negotiate some terms about their future owner with it and those have to be presented and respected if someone wants to buy them. They can be released by the owner with proper payment to thepany. Its usually quite high. Then there are criminal ves. They naturally end up that way due to breaking thew, theres not that much to exin here. The more severe their crime is the more restrictions might be ced on them. If someone doesnt end up beheaded, the worst thing in very for him would be heavybour in a mine or something. For a lifetime, naturally. They often bear the strongest very marks,pletely sealing off most of their abilities. Naturally, they are treated way worse by their owners and verypanies. And the sad thing here is, that all of this is mostly rted to Human ves. Demi-humans are usually ves in their own category, having much fewer rights that would protect their well-being and thepanies care way less about who buys them and what happens after. Its rare to find debt or poverty demi-human ves. They almost always end up as general ves without any means of breaking out of it. In some ways, they have it even worse than the criminal ones. Who knows how many of them were just randomly captured without doing anything wrong. Lucas presents four batches of people to me in around two hours, noting down the ID of those that I spend more time asking questions about. After thest one, he guides them back and joins me in the room. What do you think, Sir Carter? Did any of them catch your attention? he asks. I cant really go for a debt ve, even though a few of them were quite decent. From the poverty ones, only like five seemed adequate and even they might be problematic while working alongside non-humans. Since Im already here, should I check their demi-human ves? I take a sip of water before answering. Yes, there were a few which Im considering. Although, let me ask, dont you deal with other races besides Humans? You didnt present me with anyone else. I pry a little bit for information. His smile falters a little. Ah, my apologies! We dont tend to move those out of their dormitories and we dont showcase them alongside normal ves, but yes, we naturally possess a wide array of other races. Normal ves, huh... I see. Would you mind if I take a look at a few too? I might have some use for one. I try to sound like its just my daily thing. Esteemed Sir doesnt have to bother himself with looking at those things. He tries to keep his professional facade, but the intonation of his words make it clear he has the usual view on them. If I know of the purpose, I can quickly grab one suited for it. Does that mean that I cant check them personally? I think it would be better if I did so, rather than having to bother you with bringing another one each time I would be dissatisfied, dont you think? I pressure him a bit. I apologize for sounding rude, Sir. If thats what Sir wishes for, Im obliged to lead you to them. He makes a low bow. I catch a glimpse of grimace on his face, but it disappears quickly when he raises himself again. We exit the room and he leads me through a different corridor to another set of stairs. This time we descend around two or three levels. We enter a small room with a single counter and an employee inside. There is a door leading out in every way. They nod to each other, the other person stands up and proceeds to open one of the doors with his keyring. I go through them after Lucas and the door closes behind us. Dormitories? Oh,e fucking on... My eyes fall on a four-meter-high stone corridor with its walls reaching up only to half of its height, so this might just be a secluded part of a bigger hall. Everything is from grey stone bricks. Floor, ceiling and walls. The only things that are not out of stone are metal bars and gates on both sides. To my left and right are literally prison cells,ing out of said walls, matching their height. Or perhaps cages would be a better term here. There are people of various races ced in those dormitory rooms. Yes, those are clean and definitely being properly managed, but all that is inside them is just a single wide wooden bench hanging chained to the back wall and covered with a long cushion filled with straws. I guess thats supposed to be a bed. I notice a slightly glowing symbol on one of the bricks there. From what I remember, it looks like some kind ofmunication glyph, perhaps to signal for someone toe. The ves here wear ragged clothes, mostly brownish t-shirts and shorts or pants. Surprisingly its not cold here. Suddenly, a loud sound of metal shing against metal makes me flinch. I quickly turn to the source and see Lucas holding a pole and banging it on one of the cells bars. Wake up, you trash! We have a customer! Line up in front of the gates! he shouts. His professional, kind smile is gone and reced by a cold and scornful expression. Everyone around starts standing up and walking to the front. Lucas turns back to me with a new smile. Please have a look, Sir. If you have any questions about a certain ve, just ask. You can also interview them as you wish. Most know Common or understand it partially, he exins with a bow and moves behind me. I take a deep breath topose myself and start walking while looking around. This corridor has around twelve cages per side and splits somewhere at the end. I pass a lot of Elves, Beastkin, both pure and half-bloods, a Gnome, two Tieflings and what I guess is a Satyr. They all look really miserable, with some already having empty eyes devoid of life. It really hurts just to watch and Im slowly starting to regreting down here, even though I only made a few steps. Come on, you gotta keep up the act... I stop by an Elf woman, seemingly looking at her with interest. Tall, slender figure and long blond hair and green eyes. She res at us but tries to look disinterested. Lucas quickly catches up with me and moves to the front to speak. She is quite a fine specimen of her race, which is Wood Elves. Nimble and quick on her feet. Also knows a lot about forests. Would serve as a great monster lure during hunts. Not that strong, so Id advise against it when ites to thebour force. He presents her like some sort of a tool. I shouldnt have expected anything else. How did she end up as a ve? I ask. She barged into someones property battle-ready, holding a bow with a nocked arrow in hand. Her expression fills with anger and she shouts, I was chasing my prey when you humans kidnapped me! Silence! Lucas hits her in the arm with his staff. Speak only when asked! And do it in Common, you filth! This makes me realize that she spoke in Elvish. It doesnt look like he understood. But still I dont think they cared for any exnations from her. I start wondering how many others in simr situations, with an assumed crime, have been enved. I shake my head and we move to the intersection. I can see tens of rows of corridors simr to the one we came from. Trying to act like Im looking for something in particr, I walk from ce to ce with Lucas in tow. He lists some details about the ve I stop around, always suggesting some absurd way to utilize their strong points. Sometimes its a quite strong ss. Im not sure telling him Id like to see someone who knows how to cook and not to act as bait will be good in this situation. We walk a bit more until I hear a ng of rattling chains to my left. I stop and take a nce inside the cell where I heard it. A girl of a quite short stature sits in the far corner of the cage, huddling her knees and hiding her face in them. She has small but slightly pointy ears and long cinnamon brown hair woven into two braids behind her head. She wears the same ragged clothes as others. Both her legs are restrained together by manacles and linked with a metal chain to the wall. Looking at it, it seems to be long enough to allow her to almost reach the front bars. There are countless bruises and cuts over the visible areas of her body. She has a few bandages here and there and I think one covers her eye or that part of the face. Cant say properly since its hidden. Whats up with her? I ask Lucas curiously. Shes the first ve we encounter locked that way. Ah He res at the person in question with disdain. That thing there is a criminal ve. A female Dwarf. Dear Sir shouldnt concern himself with such Criminal ve, huh? What did she do? I interrupt him. Ekhm Attempted murder. Or rather an assassination. She worked as some nobles food tester. Two months ago, out of spite, she brewed a strong poison that doesnt work on Dwarves and sneaked it into the dish. He grips the staff stronger and spits to the side. Poor guy was saved but ended up in aa. Healers still cant get him up. And she hasnt been executed on spot? I ask, feigning a shocked expression. She was swearing that it was not her, but after a month she finally admitted it. They decided that a quick death wouldn''t be enough and sold her here. If nobody picks her up in the next 3 months, she will be beheaded. These scars must be from all the torture during interrogation Why does this stink like your typical setup? Someone starts shouting in the distance and the sound of something banging against the bars echoes through the hall. We both look its way, but its too far to spot anything. Lucas turns to me, slightly hesitant. Perfect! I fake a sigh. Go. Better safe than sorry. Ill wait here for you. Thank you, Sir! I really appreciate this! He makes a quick bow and dashes away. After he disappears from my line of sight, I step closer to the bars and crouch. I try to speak in Common first. It would be slightly suspicious for a Human to talk in Dwarvish casually. Hey. You there, in the corner. Can you understand me? Her ear twitches a bit and she pulls her legs even closer to her face. I can get you out if you are willing toe with me. She raises her head. As I suspected, her left eye is covered with a patch of bandage while the other one seems fine. Its of a light brown colour. She has a very cute face, stained with a few bruises and cuts. Its pretty, but I wouldnt call it childlike like those of Halflings are. Shes definitely lived a few tens of years. If she stood up, I guess she would be around 130-140cm. Dwarves average around that range, with 150 being tall and 120 starting to be short. Anyway, she gazes at me with her clearly absent look. I ponder about what can I even say to gain a little of her trust. Im looking for someone who would cook for my non-human servants. Would you like to help me?I try asking with a warm smile but she does not respond. Its better to live than to just wait for your death, right? I start hearing running footsteps. Lucas must being back already. I can give you a ce to stay. Think about it. Ille back tomorrow. Soon, he arrives at my side, panting heavily. I rise up. Thank you for your patience, Sir. We can continue. I thought a bit when you were gone. I have a few of them on my mind, but Id like to consult that with someone first. Ill end here for today ande tomorrow to pick up the goods. Do you respect reservations? A single day is fine. Which ones does Sir want to book? The Elf woman from the beginning, that one Tiefling with red skin and this Dwarf here. I list three of them to sound less suspicious. I see. Consider it done, Sir! He notes all of them down. I leave thepany and head back home. Its not yet thatte, but Id like to think about everything at my own ce. I enter the mansion expecting to get jumped at like yesterday, but it does not happen. I turn around after closing the door. Oh. My. God. Im taken aback. Safi and Emi walk towards me and stop a few meters ahead, on both sides of the carpet. Then, they turn their sides to me and make a bow towards each other. Whats so special about that? Perhaps the fact that both of them wear those frilly, skimpy maid outfits. Short ck skirt and top with short sleeves and white details, also showing a great deal of cleavage. A cute headband on their heads. And whats best, ck over-the-knee socks covering their legs. Why best? Because of how jiggly and squeezy Emi and Safi are. And also thanks to the fact that they are slightly chubby here and there, these kneesocks depict a perfect definition of the word THICC. Their thighs are seductively squished by them, creating beautiful small mounds of body which barely spills out. Where the hell did you get those? I ask,pletely stupefied. [We found them when looking for the entrance,] Safi exins. [There were exactly two! Cornelia said we would look great in them!] Emi happily announces. And she was right. Both of you look gorgeous and stunning. They must have been for the VIPs personal maids. Emi breaks the bow and jumps to hug me so I start patting her head. Safies closer too, but shes more reserved, just standing there with a smile. Naturally, I pull her in for a few pats too. They lead me to the back and show me the entrance to the secret area, which is located in that corridor near servants quarters, under the west stairs. I enter the underground part of the mansion where a lot of rooms of polished stone are located. One of them has a secret door in the wall. And yes, it obviously opens by tilting antern Amateurs There are two sets of tracksid down in the tunnel. Theres a manually run trolley on one of them. I guess theres another on the castles end. We talk a bit and they tell me that they have nothing against taking in more people if I like them. For the next thirty minutes, I try to exin to them that I do not n on collecting girls just so I can personally sleep with them and that there will be those just working here, like servants, or just taking shelter, but I dont think I get through them. We arrange the room next to mine as their own. Not many changes yet. Perhaps in the future. Id definitely want every tenant to have a personalized room so that they can feel at home. Well They still end up sleeping in my bed. But I guess thats fine. I dont really want to kick them out if they enjoy it. I go to thepany quite early in the morning. Lucas guides me again. They must take notes of who served who, to build better rtionships. Without useless chatter, we move down and head to the Dwarfs cell. Arriving closer, we spot three people in front of it. From their attire, they look like adventurers. Two girls and one guy. The first one wears dark robes, a pointy hat and holds a staff. Must be some kind of a mage. The second one wears leather armour and equips a dagger, giving roguish vibes. The guy wears a studded leather chest piece and pants, with a longsword on his back. They look pretty young. Perhaps sixteen to eighteen years old or something. We approach closer and hear them talking. How long does it take to pick a key? Geez the manins. We sure one is enough? What if she dies early? the roguish girl asks. Then you will have to do your job properly and disarm all the damn traps, Sasha, the mage answers rolling her eyes. Come on Tirelia, you know that she doesnt have a lot of experience yet. Lets not be mean, he tries to defuse the conflict before it happens. I arrive with Lucas at their spot in front of the cage. The Dwarf girl still sits huddled in the corner. The boy, having short red hair, steps in front of the group. You need something? he throws his question at me. Yes. Id really appreciate it if you guys moved. I came here to pick up that ve, I say and point at the Dwarf. What? No way! We just decided on her! Our guy went for the key already! Tirelia raises her voice, annoyed. Then we have a problem. I reserved that ve yesterday. I nce over at Lucas, who holds an awkward smile but nods. There was nothing about any reservations. And we need that Dwarf. The guy crosses his arms. I look at Lucas with one brow raised. He starts sweating a bit. Ill talk to him. He bows and runs away. I turn back to the party. They don''t look like they will back down easily, even if the guy guiding them made a mistake. There are plenty of other ves around, why are you so fixated on this one? I ask. Shes perfect for what we need. And the same could be asked about you, the boy responds. I nce over them and the Dwarf girl, trying to figure something out. She wouldnt be that good as a luggage carrier. Yes, Dwarves are quite strong, but a Beastkin or an Orc would fare a lot better. We dont need her for that. She will be spotting traps. We are entering some dwarven looking dungeon, Sasha exins. She seems the least hostile out of them. Wouldnt a Mountain Dwarf be more suitable than her then? What? How do you even tell them apart? And which one is she? Tirelia looks confusedly at the girl inside the cage. Houston, we have a chance! I straighten up, cross my arms on my chest and speak while looking like Im exining basics to some annoying students for the twentieth time. Simple. Mountain Dwarves have a lighter skin colour. Sometimes even slightly in shades of grey. They are also a bit shorter and more burly. They usually have dark hair. I tap on the bars of the cell. This one here is a Forest Dwarf. Look at how thin she is. They nce at her and me in turns. The mage and the swordsman look perturbed while the rogue seems surprised by my knowledge. How do we know that you are not lying just to get her? The guy squints his eyes my way. Fuck... I look at the girl. She seems to be awake and listening. Why not just ask? I hit the bars with my fist and shout in Dwarvish, acting slightly angry. Hey! You heard why they want you! I can save you but you have to y along! The girl raises her head from her knees and looks at me, surprised to hear thenguage of her people. Her eyes are a bit less absent than yesterday. Do what I tell you! Act scared! I shout again, even more angrily. What are you shouting? Sasha asks. I know a bit of Dwarvish since I deal with them often. I told her to wake up ande here or Ill let my dogs chew on her limbs straight after the purchase. I kick the bars before shouting in Dwarvish again. Come on! Help me! She stands up hesitantly and starts slowly walking our way, trembling a bit. Good. Walk faster, but stop before they can reach you! And kneel!I continue in Dwarvish, less shouty but still with a raised voice full of spite. Sheplies with my instructions, quickly trotting closer and falling onto her knees while looking at me. I turn to them and speak in Common. Finally. From my experiences yesterday, Im sure that she knows enough of Common, so you can ask her yourself. I look back at her and talk in Dwarvish again. Look at my right hand. Fist is a nod, palm is a shake. GOT IT? I shout thest part to keep up the act. I nod at the group, switching to Common. She wont dare to not answer now. Are you a Mountain Dwarf? the mage asks and she frantically shakes her head. A forest one? the guy follows and she nods ordingly to a fist behind my leg. Do you have experience or knowledge about dwarven construction? She shakes her head. Fuck. We almost wasted our money on a useless tool! he bangs his fist on the bars. If I were to give you a piece of advice, you should try looking for a Gnome. Most of them are masters of mechanisms and traps. Mountain Dwarves are pretty rare in this region, I suggest. Thanks he blurts out without looking at me. You can have this one. Come on, we have a Gnome to find. He starts walking away and the mage follows him. The rogue girl stops for a moment and makes a light bow before running after them. When they disappear, I sigh in relief while smiling at the still kneeling Dwarf girl. The sound of slow pping arrives from somewhere behind me. Shivers run down my spine and I freeze. My, my What a beautiful spectacle A Forest Dwarf, hm? The voice of an adult woman follows it. I cautiously turn around and see ady d in a beautiful long red dress out of some high-quality material, with her shoulders covered by a ssy fur coat; a hat with a very wide brim of the same colour decorates her head. I gulp involuntarily. Shit... Im screwed... Chapter 16 – Artisanal Bloodline Chapter 16 C Artisanal Bloodline I stare at the woman in the eye-catching attire. Besides her clothes, her hair is also shy red and quite long. Im surprised her eyes aren''t. They are green. What an irony. If I had to guess, she looks like someone around forty or fifty years old, but who knows in this world. There is no doubt that she is the owner. Lucas and some other guy peek out from behind her. She nces all over me as if trying to get as much information from just looks as possible and walks closer. The little girl quickly retreats to the corner of her cell. Ah! Where are my manners! My name is Selina Noint and Im the owner of this business. She grabs the hem of her dress and makes a very light bow while nodding her head. I stumbled on my employees having an issue, so I decided to help them resolve it, but looks like youve already dealt with it quite skillfully. She smiles knowingly. I ce my right hand over my heart and also bow lightly too. stair Carter. Im honoured to be able to meet the president personally, Madam Noint. She chuckles. Not only quick-witted but also courteous. Interesting. Very interesting. I smile wryly at herpliments. Would you mind exchanging a few words with me in my office, Sir Carter? Great No, of course not! Id be happy to have that opportunity. I nce at the cage and she notices it. Dont worry, Lucas will personally make sure that no one will intrude on your reservation during our talk. Isnt that right, sweetie? Naturally! He steps into the front and bows to me. He is sweating a lot. Having your boss walk into you while you are in the middle of something you fucked up is the worst that can happen. Leaving the two guys behind, she guides me back up. Every employee we pass instantly stands up and bows. Even those busy with customers. While walking, she moves with a dignified aura. I wonder if she is of noble birth. After a few minutes, we reach her private office and Im invited inside. Its not big. One small area with a table and two sofas, and another spot with a big wooden desk in front of a huge window that''s almost the size of the whole wall. Most of the space is filled with bookcases full of documents. Everything is in the usual fashion of dark wood and red details and other things. We sit on the sofas, on opposite sides. I must say, Im really amazed by your shrewd attempt to drive that group away, she begins. Im sorry for messing with your customers, Madam, I try apologizing. Oh, no, no, no. Dont be. I was able to see something really interesting. She smiles mischievously. Coming up with a fake subrace after noticing that they arent very well versed in Dwarves was quite smart. She leans to the front and joins her hands under her chin. You could have just lied all the way, but you bnced around the facts and falsehoods, making yourself very believable. They looked like adventurers. If I had straight up lied to them, it could possibly endanger them too much in the future, I say. And you even correctly advised them to look for a Gnome afterwards, so its not like I lost a patron. She squints her eyes. Although, Im really curious about what you said to that Dwarf to make her cooperate with you. Whatever could you mean, Madam. I just She was tortured for a month. Do you think anyone knowing this would believe that she became an obedient little girl with just a few mean words? She interrupts my sentence and keeps staring daggers at me. I just smile awkwardly and we sit in silence for a moment. She sighs and finally gives up. Well then. Did your weird hand movements have anything to do with her answers to the boy? she asks. Dammit She had toe specifically from that side and be very perceptive... I nod to answer her. She stares at me a bit more, but soon starts giggling and explodes into a burst of fulldy-likeughter while covering her stomach. Ohohoho! Brilliant! Toe up with such a hustle on the spot! You truly are something! I look at her, bewildered by that reaction. I expected to get into a lot of trouble, but perhaps Ill be able to somehow avoid it. She slowly calms herself down and stands up. I really love people like you! They make the best business partners. Dont worry, I''m not mad or anything. You will get your merchandise. She extends her arm my way. I rise up and grab it before she changes her mind. I feel like this is the beginning of a great rtionship! Tomemorate it, Ill throw the best very mark we can offer for free! She pats my shoulder a few times, stillughing, breaks off the handshake, and moves to her desk. She brings back something that looks like a ruby credit card. This is our precious VIP card. Just show it to any employee and they willply with any request, knowing that I approve of it. Well, besides too high discounts of course! Today is special! She shoves it into my hand and starts pushing me towards the door. Now go pick up your prize. I have something to do! They will know about the mark. Im out of the office and the door closes behind me. A soundly ohohohohough can be heard from the inside. I stand in front of it with a nk expression, like an idiot. What the fuck did just happen? I move back down. Lucas, seeing the card, starts prostrating himself in front of me and apologizing frantically for his mistake, while begging to have mercy. This VIP status might have more power to it than I thought. I wait in the room with the stage while they prepare everything. The Dwarf girl is brought in and they ce a very mark under her corbone, firstly getting a bit of my blood. Only now I can see how long her braids truly are. They almost reach her ankles. I start feeling a faint connection. Its different from my Partners one. I subconsciously know that she cant disobey me now. I need to be careful about this. After everything is done, I pay up her price of fifteen gold coins and we move out. We start walking back in silence. She just quietly follows behind me, without any reaction or interest in anything. I try to slow down enough to walk beside her. So Whats your name? I ask in Dwarvish, trying to break the ice. We can have some privacy using it. Its Sirgia, Master, she answers lifelessly, not even looking up. Sirgia, huh Sounds cute. And silence returns. I dont think I should expect her to hold a decent conversation yet. I thought that she perhaps opened up a bit after our little act. What about your n name? I pry further. She stumbles over her legs. That question must have surprised her because she finally looks up. Dont you have one? Did your n lose their inheritance rights? Or were you disowned or exiled? A bit more rity returns to her eyes, even though her facial expression does not change. ... Forgegraver. She returns her gaze to the front and quietly announces. I see. I ponder for a moment before continuing. Are you perhaps rted to Forgegravers from Dwarguhlim or The Mad Lady Thorargiel? She stops and I turn around. For the first time, I can see sincere emotions on her face. Its shock and disbelief. How does Master know of She created The Dawnbreaker, which solely annihted thousands in The Great War. The Mithril King wouldnt have stood a chance if not for her artefacts. Her mouth goespletely agape. I smile at her reaction. But, Master is A Human? Does that mean reading dwarven chronicles is forbidden for me? I chuckle. Did you not notice we were speaking Dwarvish this whole time? She covers her mouth as if realizing this fact just now. She must have been really lost in her own mind to miss that. Especially after the scene in thepany. Maybe she was in denial that it all happened. Why does Master know so much about Dwarves? she asks very hesitantly. Because your culture is interesting? I answer, tilting my head. She drops her gaze to the ground and most likely begins thinking about something. I nce over the bandaged part of her face. Did you lose an eye? I ask. Huh? Ah, no. Its a deep wound, but my eyes are fine. I look around and spot an empty alleyway. Grabbing her hand, I lead us there. At the spot, I kneel on one knee in front of her so that we are on a simr level. Can you show it to me? She seems a bit confused. Does Master not know how to usemands? I shake my head with a smile. Like this? Jump two times, I speak while sending a clear intent through our connection, and after a moment, she jumps twice. Then why? she asks. Listen. I know its quite hard to believe, but I meant every word I said back there. Both today and yesterday. I dont want to abuse you. Just to give you a ce to stay. You dont have to do everything I say. I dont know what you went through, or anything about your life, but from now, I want you to act like a person, not like a ve. Id rather not usemands on this, okay? If thats too much, then just try acting like a servant. We stare at each other for a moment. Me with a smile and her with a nk face again. After a moment, she starts loosening the eyepatch, and I can see a big, vertical wound over her closed, left eyelid, starting in the middle of her forehead and reaching down to the cheek. Its quite deep. Id say it has less than a week. She was fortunate to not lose her eye. I ce my hand gently on her face and start channelling mana. I havent worked with wounds yet, so this will serve as a good experiment. Nhhnn Her body shivers a little and a soft moan escapes her lips. I immediately stop the spell, worried that using this ability can cause pain. Sorry, did it hurt? I ask concernedly. She shakes her head. No. It felt warm. I was just surprised. Reassured, I continue. While I supply mana, the wound is slowly getting darker. I start focusing on the part on her eyelid and close to the eye socket. Bit by bit, the scab forms, toughens and falls off, leaving a whitish scar behind. In three minutes, I run out of mana, but manage to partially heal the targeted area. The wound is still untouched on her forehead and cheek. I exhale deeply while swiping my face out of all the sweat, faltering a bit while standing up. Sirgia quickly grabs me around the waist to assure that I dont fall. Master? Im okay. Its just mana exhaustion. You can try opening your eye now. While she slowly does so, I grab a small mirror from my storage ring behind my back and pass it to her. Unfortunately, Im not a healer, so all I could do is to speed up the natural recovery a little. We will have to deal with the rest in turns. And I cant do anything about the scar. I lean over the wall. She turns her head from side to side examining her face in the mirror from every possible angle. For a moment, I think I catch a faint smile in the reflection while looking over her shoulder, but it fades instantly. She turns around, hands me the mirror back and makes a very low bow. Thank you, Master. And she is back to her emotionless self. But, she clearly pays much more attention now, so thats a sess. She looks up at me as if ready to ask something. Ummmm *BUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRP* Her stomach suddenly grumbles loudly and she covers it with her arms while dropping her gaze to the ground. I chuckle a bit. Good. She finally somewhat rxed. Hahaha. Lets grab you some better clothes and go eat something. You must be starving, I say, push myself off the wall and start walking. She catches up to me and walks by my side. Clothes for me? she asks. Obviously. Or would you rather stay in these rags forever? We walk around looking for a tailor or a clothing shop while Sirgia is the first to break the silence this time. Im not a direct descendant Hm? My family branch has some ties to the Mad Lady, but we are not considered as directly connected to the root. We receive only some minor teachings, she answers my earlier question. As I thought. How? She looks up at me. No offence, but Dwarguhlimian women tend to be a tad shorter, more burly, round and also, I nce at her from feet to shoulders, they are known for their quite voluptuous bosoms. Sirgia is slim, not to an extent of it being unhealthy, but amongst most of the Dwarf subraces, she can be considered skinny. And while she might not bepletely t, her chest is definitely on the smaller size. Somewhere between A and B cups or something. The small, perky mounds are still quite distinct thanks to the fact that shes braless. She stares at her chest for a moment. Master really does know a lot about Dwarves We find a decent looking shop and enter. I tell her to pick something she likes, but she just tilts her head confusedly. It might take a few days for her to understand her new position, so I just select a few things that look fine and tell her to wait in the changing room. I pick up a linen shirt, short leather pants and some shoes with socks. It feels a bit awkward to browse through womens underwear, but I have to man up or shell gomando forever. I pick a few pairs of panties since Im not sure about the size. I arrive at the changing rooms and slide the curtain behind which is Sirgia away. Only to instantly drag it back in a sh. Sirgia? Are youpletely naked? Yes? she answers like its something obvious. I sigh and inwardly berate myself for not predicting that. Here. Wear this. Choose one of the underwear. I extend my hand through the curtain. While she is dressing up, I notice some not-so-nice stares from the cashier and a few other customers. I recall my conversation with Cornelia. Fortunately, it seems like they have cors here too. I take a leather one with a dangling badge, which looks the least ufortable and pass it to her too. Put it on for a moment. Just in case. A few momentster she uncovers the curtain. What the... Are you an idiot?! I jump at her, to which she covers her head with her hands and closes her eyes. My hands instantly move to her neck, where the cor is strapped so tightly I can feel it on my own throat. I quickly loosen it up and it falls onto her shoulders. I step back and exhale audibly while she coughs softly. Then she examines her neck confusedly. Why? she asks. Already forgot the no abuse part? Geez... I shake my head. I pay up and we move out. I have no idea which inns or restaurants have a non-hostile policy towards non-humans so well have to leave todays choice to luck. After around half an hour, we pick one thats not too crowded. We get in and I sit at one of the tables. Sirgia sits on her knees beside it. What are you doing? I ask, looking down. Siting? Get up and sit on the opposite side. But Im a ve, she responds, yet a momentter she stands up and takes the chair with slightly mechanical movements. Yes, I used amand. Maybe, but you are my ve and I want both of us to have a nice breakfast, okay? She stares at me for a while and nods hesitantly. The waiter arrives at our spot and starts ring at her. Can we order yet? I ask. Not with that thing sitting like Okay, look here. I interrupt him in a cold tone. Its still morning, but Im already tired of all this shit. So, you will either take our orders or there wont be a reason for you toe back here tomorrow. He sizes me up as if judging the weight behind my threat. I get an idea. Trying to act like someone from higher ranks, I reach into one of the pockets in my vest and pull out the Ruby Card between two fingers. I point it at him while raising my brows. Hes taken aback for a moment, but he quickly bows, apologizes and takes our order. Interesting. This is more prestigious than I thought. Sirgia gobbles up her portion like theres no tomorrow. Even before I reach half of mine, she''s already done with it. I slide my te in front of her, saying that I ate beforeing for her and she finishes it too. She keeps sending me nces all the time. After she finishes, I speak first. You can speak up whenever you want. No need to ask for permission. She stares at her empty te thinking about something. Master said he needs a cook, right? she asks uneasily. Yes, but dont worry if you know nothing about it. You can still stay at my ce. No, I do know how to cook. A bit. And I watched servants prepare meals for my previous owner almost every day. But... She looks up from the te. Is it really fine for me to do it? Why wouldnt it? I ask curiously. Because you are not a Human? She drops her gaze again. Isnt Master afraid that Ill poison the food? Ah, right this... Did you do it? I join my hands under my chin and ask. Her eyes widen barely. Master didnt use amand? Would your answer be different if I did? She shakes her head. I didnt do it She closes her eyes and tenses her muscles. Then theres no problem, I announce and stand up. Lets go. Ill exin everything on our way home. She opens her eyes and also stands up. Master is not going to hit me? Why? Didnt you tell the truth? I move closer and ruffle her hair a bit for the first time. She winces at first but realizes that Im not going to hurt her and just stares confusedly at me from below. While we are walking back, I thoroughly exin about the mansion, brothel, cooking and other things. A few times, just to be sure. We arrive around noon. Seeing the mansion doesnt evoke any changes in her emotionless expression. We enter through the main entrance. A green girl d in a skimpy maid outfit makes a dash towards us the very second I close the door. Slime?! Ah, shit I forgot to mention them... Sirgia notices her and quickly moves in front of me, taking a weird stance. She reaches behind her neck with her hand as if grasping something, but realizes theres nothing there but air and switches her stance to a brawling one. Emi discerns hostile intentions, stops a few meters in front of us and prepares herself to jump at her. STOP! I shout switching to Common. Both of you, calm down. I move past Sirgia and signal at Emi that its okay. She embraces me in the usual, snuggly hug with her face in my neck. Safi slowly walks out of the corridor. I turn back to Sirgia. They are friends, not enemies. I look back at the slime girls. And so is she now, so treat her nicely, okay? [Of course, Master.] Safi nods. [Emi is sorry] The green girl looks up at me with a sad expression, so I give her a few pats. Masters friends are Slimes? Sirgia stares at us, confused. Yes, they are Queen Slimes. A slight surprise shes on her face for a moment. Do you have anything against living and working beside monstrous races? She shakes her head. With the misunderstanding resolved, we show Sirgia around the mansion and end up in the kitchen. Its so big and well-furnished She walks around while admiring all the kitchenware. It even has a cooling chamber? A cooling chamber? Whats that? Ie to her side and ask. She points at a metal door with a magic circle and some runic sigils carved into it. She then moves closer and touches the metal. The circle starts glowing with a cyan colour while runes sh in dark blue. She pulls the handle and opens the door. She seems quite strong. Behind it is a small room or wide corridor with a lot of shelves. Everything is out of metal. There are plenty of blue magic crystals embedded into the walls. When we walk in, its slowly getting chilly. A frost chamber too? Amazing... Sirgia notices another simr door on the left wall inside. Isn''t this just a huge fridge with a freezer? She turns around. Even my previous owner didnt have such expensive arrangements. Who are you really, Master? I shrug and smile. Just a random guy starting up a brothel. I chuckle a bit and we exit the chamber. So. What does our new chef want to prepare for her debut this evening? But there are no ingredients. Just write down a list and Ill get them. I ruffle her hair again. Acting like Im opening a cupboard and picking something up, I pull out a waterskin from my ring. And you girls? Anything you would want to eat? Turning to Emi and Safi, I take a sip. [Emi still havent received the second helping of Masters cum, so] Pfffffffffft, cough, cough, cough. I identally choke on water due to the unexpected statement from Safi. Sirgiaes rushing to me. Im fine! Cough, cough. Ill consider that... forter... I smile awkwardly while wiping my face off. Sirgia stares at me confused. She looks at them and back at me. Master can understand Slimes too? Ah, no, I can just read lips very well. They, fortunately, know Common. Thank god, they cant speak for once She doesnt need to get even more weirded out by me on the very first day... I receive the shopping list from Sirgia and head for the city. On my way out, I instruct Safi to show Sirgia the bath so that she can refresh herself a bit after spending who knows how much time in that prison. I also tell Sirgia that they canmunicate in writing if she has any questions. Hopefully, they wont start with the fact that we had sex... Chapter 17 – A Jog Through the Market Chapter 17 C A Jog Through the Market Its around an hour or two after noon. Without pointless stalling, I walk towards the main market in the mercantile district. It will be the best ce to look for all the ingredients. As usual, theres a huge crowd here. Its not that loud, but youd need to slightly raise your voice when speaking with someone. Walking from stall to stall, I pick up most of the things from the list I was given by Sirgia quite fast. I decide to check some stationery shops in the area too. As Im advancing towards one and cing my foot on the few steps in front of its door, someone bursts out through them and crashes into me while looking behind. Nguh! We both fall to the ground. I raise myself on my elbows and look at the other person. Come on, dude! Whats the rush Our eyes meet. And thats the only part of his face I can see. The man lying on my side has most of his face covered by a bandana. I nce down and spot a small sack in his hand and a knife lying between us, also most likely belonging to him. Ill get you, you bastard! Someone shouts from inside the store with a manly tone. The man frantically grabs the knife and stands up while pointing it my way. The owner of the previous voice appears at the door. Its a tall man with short ck hair and beard, which covers most of his chin and face. He leans over the door frame while clutching his chest. A fresh cut can be spotted in his shirt, slightly red from blood. The man lunges forward at the guy with the knife, but he dodges and starts running away. Already crouching, I catch the wounded man before he ms to the ground. He looks at me surprised. I want a discount. I pat him twice on the shoulder and break into a dash after the thief before he merges into the crowd. His wound isnt life-threatening. Time for some exercise. Hopefully, he doesnt have any movement skills. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like he is of a high Tier because I can quite easily match his running speed. Nothing unexpected. The majority of the poption doesnt develop their sses due to the risk of getting hurt. And I had quite decent stamina even before arriving here. He charges through, pushing many people off his path. Thanks to that, Im able to slightly close the distance between us. He notices that Im after him and shoves some woman towards stacked barrels. They start falling and rolling my way. You wish! I quickly jump over someones stand to switch paths. Sorry! The barrels start hitting unaware people and crashing into other stalls while I safely continue my pursuit, running through the backstages and manoeuvring between surprised merchants. After the barrels crisis is no more, I jump back to the street, still having the suspect in my line of sight. Others start noticing the ruckus and moving away from his path. Oh,e on! Just fucking trip him with a leg or something! We are almost reaching the end of this big square. After he escapes into one of the alleyways, I will have no way of tracking him down in that web of passages. Fuck! Not a single useful skill! While Im considering my options, he spins around and throws his knife at me. I barely react in time and it grazes my cheek, leaving a hot, red line over it. He stumbles during that motion and Im able to shorten our distance to something like six meters. Ohoho... Now, this is personal! I bring the draconic hilt from behind my back and infuse it with mana. Purple mist surrounds my arm and connects to the crystal. I create a four-meter-long whip from the dragons maw, still leaving it in its ethereal form. I cast Rejuvenate focusing on my legs and sprint to my utmost limits, slowly starting to catch up to him. Noticing that, he grabs something from his pocketsa ball of a fists size. He starts jumping through the stalls and closing onto the buildings. I naturally follow him. We reach the walls and start rushing alongside them. He throws his ball at a spot with lots of crates just before slipping into an alleyway. It starts releasing smoke and soon explodes, destroying most of the bottom-row crates. They all fall and obstruct the entrance to that street. Didnt work the first time, wont work the second! I leap to my right and, using some tables and smaller crates, hop onto the roofs of lined up wooden stalls. Reaching the highest point and also the corner of the alley, I materialize and throw my whip at a wooden beam protruding from the building at that corner, making it coil around it. I always wanted to try this. Mustering up my courage, I dive down from the stall roofs while in a full sprint. The whip stretches and the momentum pushes me flying around the alleyways corner, just above the fallen debris. I spot the thief standing behind it while catching his breath. To not waste the centrifugal force, I make the whip shorten midswing and getunched slightly upwards after passing the nk. He looks up in shock, but its toote. Cancelling the whip, I plunge onto him from above, knee-first, mming him into the ground. Rolling twice, I assume a crouching position and materialize my weapon again. Just when he is standing up, I send it towards his neck and forcefully crash his head against the wall. Left, right, left. The street is narrow enough for me to bounce him against them with just a bit of strength. After three hits, he falls down, unconscious. Exhaling heavily, I retract my whip. I pick up the small sack he dropped. As I suspected, its filled with gold coins. I store it into my ring. Looking around, I spot no one else, so I tie my whip all around his body as tightly as possible and throw him onto my shoulder like a sack of potatoes. The way back is blocked so I walk further into the alley, hoping to find a route back to the square and then back to the store owner. Ten minutester, and tens of weird stares, Im back in front of the shop. I knock on the door. Closed for today! a taut and husky voice answers. I have an important delivery. You dont want to miss it, I say. He grumbles something but soon unlocks and opens the door. By the Goddess Its you! His angry face softens a bit, then he notices my cargo. And how? May I enter first? Standing with an unconscious man over the shoulder is quite eye-catching He gestures with his hand for me to walk in and closes the door. I shove the thief off my shoulder to the ground and pull the whip back like awn mowers starter. He spins a few times and rolls a meter forward on the floor. I pull out the gold sack from my pocket inside the coat and hand it over to the man. I believe thats yours, right? He opens it and smiles. Yes, yes, thank you! Er stair. Al for short. Barren. Barren Staghide. I cant thank you enough! That was most of my savings! He shakes my hand with an even wider smile. He grasps a handful of coins and presents them to me. No, no, no. I dont need money. Discount, remember? I chuckle and push back his extended fist with the gold. Oh, you! He grabs me into a hug and spins around whileughing. He can easily do that, being almost 190cm in height and with quite wide arms and chest. He is muscr, but most likely not from training. Its just that his stature is big. Ouch! He stops spinning us when he presses me too strongly against his wound. Let me take care of that. Escaping his hold, I ce my hand over it and fuel the skill with mana. The cut isnt deep like in Sirgias case, so just in a minute, Im able topletely make it disappear. I feel a mental nudge, a familiar one. I pull up my skills window, and as I thought, my Rejuvenate has reached the second level. Oi, you are hurt too! He notices the line over my cheek. Ah, right. I forgot about that. Without any issues, I get rid of it too. How did a Healer catch up with a Thief like him? He squints his eyes. I was just lucky, thats all. Moreover, what now? I point at the body. Barren sighs heavily. It will be such a pain in the ass to deal with the report Should I deal with it then? I suggest. What? How? You are not thinking about getting rid of him, are you? he asks slightly shocked. No, obviously not. Hmmm You have a piece of paper and some sealing wax? He scratches his head but brings me what I asked for. I briefly summarize the situation in the text and roll the piece. I summon a si with a royal sigil that has been given to me by the King, in case I need to pass a message or something. Making sure that Barren doesnt notice the crest, I quickly heat the wax with weak fire magic and seal the paper. Now then, the Police always starts popping up in the area after the deed is done, thats one of the most basic paradoxes. I open the door and take a peek, and of course, spot two guards entering the market, three crossings further. I chuckle to myself and walk up to them. I hand one the letter and secretly show the ring, instructing him to deliver straight to the King. He instantly salutes and dashes away. I tell the other one to check the stalls because there was some damage. I walk back to the confused store owner. Tie him up and leave in a corner. Someone wille to pick him up before sunset. Who the hell are you to make guards react like that, Al? he asks, still bewildered. Im just a pimp on a grocery run. I shrug at him with a smile. He erupts intoughter. Psssht, hahahaha! Okay! Keep your secrets! Hees closer and ms my back. People really like doing that. Whatever do you need then? I dont think youll ept freebies, so todays half off! We talk a bit while he brings thecking ingredients from my list. He seems like a pretty chill man. He is thirty-five years old and lives alone, running this decently sized store. We pack up everything into bags and I prepare to move out. Thanks. My chef will definitely be grateful for the extras, I say, announcing that I noticed how he sneaked in more merchandise than he was supposed to pack. Hahaha! You caught me. Heughs. Say you really run a brothel? I do. But its not yet open. Im still working on the staff and other stuff. He scratches his beard while looking at me. Hmmm You need a food supplier, or already got one? No, I didnt. And it would be great to get it done, but I smile wryly and look away. I think you should reconsider that offer, I continue, sighing heavily. What? Why? Come on, you saved my ass! Ill help if I can! he says, a bit appalled. I shake my head and speak hesitantly, I employ mostly non-humans Thats it? He crosses his arms. What? What do you mean by thats it? I turn to him, perplexed. Whats the big deal with some catboys or doggirls running around? Eh? But, your reputation What reputation does some small store have? And its business. Only idiots dont grab their opportunities because of some fucking racist beliefs, he exins and spits to the side. You are aware of how rare your opinion is here? I spent two days recruiting servants and not a single one could stand even the thought of working in a ce with demis. I know and I dont care. Money is money. As long as its not illegal. You really are a nice guy He hangs his arm over my shoulders whileughing heartily. We have a bit more of a pointless banter and after agreeing on the deal, we leave details for another time and I head back home. While entering, I can sense Safi and Emi in my room so I use this chance to sneak all the groceries to the kitchen, which fortunately is empty. After unloading everything on a countertop in the middle, I walk up to them. Looks like everyone is here, even Cornelia is present. Asked how her searches went, she just shakes her head. I exin that I most likely secured a general supplier, so thats that at least. I wonder why they are all here and they say that they were waiting for me because Cornelia wanted to ask which room she could take. And that they just have been chatting with each other. I chuckle and remind her that this is as much her home as it is mine and she can do whatever she wants. She then chooses the other room adjacent to mine and leaves to arrange things there. I give some pats to the overly-clingy Emi and move down to the kitchen with Sirgia. She starts moving around and cing all the ingredients in various cupboards and shelves, also going to the fridge. I nce over the room and see that they definitely dusted the whole ce and already brought out all the utensils and hung them on their corresponding spots. Theres even a small, adjustable triangle stepdder, which Sirgia uses to reach higher ces andfortably work on the counters. After everything is gone, she begins working on the meal and I stay to help her. We have a nice chat during it. Or rather, Im just asking questions and she answers. Half an hourter, she pauses whatever she is doing and jumps down from thedder. She joins her hand in the front, speaking by herself this time. Ummmm Im sorry, Master, she says. What for? I nce at her. For doubting Masters intentions. Even after all Master had done for me, I still was very sceptical and distrustful, but after speaking with Lady Cornelia and Masters friends, I understood that Master is a really kind person and doesnt have any ulterior motives. I move closer and ce a hand on her head. Its good to be wary. Raise your head, its nothing to be apologizing for. Sheplies and I stroke her hair while she looks up. And its Cornelia. Theres no Lady there. If she heard that, youd be up for a lecture. I chuckle. Same goes for me. You dont have to insert Master into every single sentence. Ah, but I dont mind you calling me that. Just dont forget that you are now part of this family Im building here. You are now my friend and an employee, okay? She nods and we get back to preparing the dish. For her debut, she chose something sounding very close to Spaghetti Bolognese from my world. She focuses on meat and sauce while I take care of pasta. We move swiftly around the kitchen while talking a bit. From our chat, I learn that she is seventy-two years old and was captured by ve hunters when she was fifty-one after the ship she was on got attacked by pirates and scuttled. Those who survived were washed ashore, unfortunately encountering the vers. Dwarves live around 300-500 years in this world, and they are considered fully matured after they turn 50. She basically got kidnapped just after entering adulthood. This does not mean that they are just kids below that age, which require protection like in Human society. She has been travelling a lot since she turned twenty-seven years old. Sirgia was visiting various dwarven cities to learn the artisanal craft and raise enough of her name to be worthy of passing the inherited techniques and family secrets. Theres one thing I recall from earlier and cant hold back asking. Do you have fighting experience? Or went through a lot of training? She turns her head to me questioningly. Im just curious. Before, you jumped in front of me pretty quickly and assumed quite an experienced pose. I dont n on making you fight or anything. She shakes her head. Its not a secret. I used to adventure to raise money for my materials, gathering some on my own. I was a D-rank, almost C, she exins. I see. What is your ss? Crusher. Tier 3. Ooooh, an advanced hammer derivative. You must be an amazing frontliner. Warhammer or Maul? I ask. Her eyes widen a bit before she answers. Both are fine. She stops doing whatever she was for a moment and gazes at me curiously. What is Masters ss? I freeze. I dont really want to reveal it to her yet, so she doesnt get any weird ideas, but if I hide stuff like that from the very beginning, she might lose this little trust in me that Ive already earned. She gets back to her work. Its okay if Master doesnt want to answer I sigh heavily and decide to leave it out to fate. Its called Sexmancer and Im still Tier 1. She stops again and looks at me. Sexmancer? I briefly exin how it works, mentioning that I strengthen others and myself via a bit indecent methods. But dont worry, I didnt buy you so I can force myself on you to get stronger. This and that arepletely different cases. She stares at the counter visibly thinking about something but then nods. Uhn. A few momentster Emi and Safi arrive in the kitchen and force me out of it, saying that theyll prepare everything with Sirgia and I just have to wait. Iply with their request and move to the dining area where Cornelia is already sitting alone. We start brainstorming some ideas about the servants since this will be our next focus now. She tells me that looking for Humans is pointless and can take weeks. None of her connections worked. I tell her about my encounter with Selina to which she is bewildered that I received the famous Ruby Card, which is given only to the most important patrons of hers and all of them are quite the people of power. Time flies pretty fast and the girlse out of the kitchen. They ce the tes in front of me and Cornelia and sit down on the benches around the table. Sirgia tries to stand slightly behind, but Safi quickly pulls her closer and sits her down. Theres just one issue. Sirgia? I turn to her. Yes? Wheres your share? I ask. My share? She confusedly looks over the two tes. Ah! I didnt bring a te to test in front of Master! She stands up and prepares to run into the kitchen. I signal to Safi and she catches her by hand. No. Thats not it. You dont have to do that anymore. I said I believe you. I sigh and look at her with a warm smile. Where is the portion for you to eat with us? A bit of surprise paints over her usually emotionless face. I can eat the same things as everyone? Didnt we eat together before? I raise my brow at her. That wasnt just a special case? She tilts her head. I shake mine and tell her to bring another clean te. I halve my portion and move it there, to which she protests, but I dont back down. With a quiet thank you, she sits down and we enjoy our meal while showering her in praises. Especially Cornelia. Although Safi and Emi said they dont need theirs, they get too curious while we are eating and I feed them a few pieces just so they can taste the dish. After dinner, I help Sirgia with washing the tes. She asks if she can have a room next to the kitchen and I offer her one of the closest ones above, but she insists on the bottom floor, saying that those rooms are fine too. Not wanting to force anything on her, I end up agreeing. I tell her toe to me in the morning so I can take care of another part of her wound and I move to take a bath. With bath done, I arrive in my room, which is upied by none other than the jelly girls. Emi rushes to me as usual. I start thinking if she didnt actually extinguish a whole breed of dogs during her life, because shes closer to them than to a Slime. A question pops up in my head. I hope I wont sound rude with this, but do Slimes have their own personalities? Or are you mimicking the way you behave from the memories of those girls? I ask curiously. [I can certainly say that Emi was like this since the day we met. I think the same goes for me. We do look at their memories to understand Humans better and imitate some actions, but its from our own will,] Safi exins while I arrive at the bed with Emi acting as an anchor. I see, so this little greenish girl was always so enthusiastic, huh? I forcefully stroke her head to which she wobbles in joy. She looks up at me. [Emi wants to feel good with Master too! Like Safi!] Okay, okay, I get it. I chuckle with her around my waist. Ill try my best. I pick the wobbling girl up into my arms and move to the centre of the bed. Lets just hope Cornelia doesnt walk onto us in a bit more heated situation this time. Chapter 18 – The Second Helping Chapter 18 C The Second Helping Being fresh out of the bath, I have only a shirt and some pants on. Emi and Safi wear their maid outfits. They grew to like them. And its quite a sight. A Slime girl in an alluring costume, entuating all her curves and womanly charms, is really something else. I wonder how Cornelia would look in one. Theres no chance she agrees on wearing it though. But man, a mature-looking woman, with her perfect back-bun and sses. Thats hot. Pushing away those thoughts, I move on my knees through the bed with Emi in my arms. When I try cing her down, she pulls me with her and my facends in the fabled Valley of Dreams. She hugs me tightly, encasing my head between two jiggling peaks. If she had a voice, I bet shed be giggling like crazy right now. Somehow escaping her trap, I gasp for air. I look at the mischievous slime with a smile. You little I dive in straight for her lips and attack them relentlessly. She responds by joyfully probing my mouth with her chilly tongue and we are quickly entwined in a wild dance of fire and ice. One moment, Im pushing her back and greedily exploring her cool insides, just to get violently kicked out of them the next second, and have my own mouth delved into by a cold and soft entity, bringing a lot of frosty saliva with it. I back away first from this battle. Having to breathe once in a while is quite a huge disadvantage. Emi does not let go of this chance. She rolls to the side, pushing me down, and straddles me up top, beginning an even more fierce assault. I let her have her way with me for a minute, enjoying this cool barrage. Putting my arms around her, I raise ourselves to a sitting position. She finally stops ferociously kissing me and nuzzles to my chest. We are quite aggressive today, arent we? I speak to her while she rubs her face against my neck. She looks up. [Emi has to show Master that she can be doing things too to help!] Huh? What do you mean? I stare at her a bit confused. Safies into my view. [We spoke with Cornelia and we want to help with Masters work.] Thats Im quite happy to hear that, but didnt you say that other Humans taste awful when you touch them? I ask while recalling our first conversation. [Cornelia and Sirgia kindly let us check on them and while it wasnt very sweet like in Masters case, they didnt taste bad,] she exins. You sure thats not because they are all girls? [Yes. We also encountered women with simr, rotten auras when we were held at that ce.] I see... I pat the heads of both girls. I guess it would be rude for me to decline after youve both resolved yourselves. And we do need that kind of help. Safies closer and we get into a group hug with lots of cuddling and patting. Emi backs off a bit and looks down. [Emi is not sure how to make Master feel good properly] Thats fine. I didnt expect the both of you to know literally anything about the topic and yet youve surprised me this muchst time. I lift her head and ce a kiss on her lips. Should we start our first training session then? They nod and we undress each other while engaging in a few passionate kisses. Safi then moves aside and pushes Emi towards me. Its her turn to be the star of the show today. First, since you have a working tongue now, why dont you try a proper blowjob like Safi didst time? She leans over my crotch from the side and gently strokes my penis which is not yet at full attention. A few momentster, it shows its eagerness by standing up and twitching a little in her chilly palm. She looks up at me with a smile and then slowly puts it in her mouth. On the previous day, the insides of her mouth were no different than the slime in any part of her body, but now she has them simrly developed to Safi. Emis textured and frigid tongue starts coiling around the ns of my dick and the whole shaft is enveloped in cool, slimy liquid while being squished by her jelly cheeks. Yes Thats nice... Try moving your head now. She does as being told and begins bobbing her head up and down, still keeping up with the tongue. Her slightly harder lips apply a bit of pressure over the shaft during the movements, and every time they reach the tip, it sends a small wave of pleasure through my body. See? You are quite good at it already. I stroke her cheek. Another way to do it is to apply a bit of suction. She wiggles happily and looks back down at my cock, focusing her efforts on making it feel the best she can. With a few tries, she figures out how to match sucking with the motions and fastens up the pace, making her mouth devour my whole dick down to the very balls with each push. Wet, pping sounds are being made every time her green lips hit against them. Okay, you are doing just fine and it will get better with time. Haaaaah Do you want to try something else now? I ask. She slows down and leaves my penis alone with thest, sensual lick. [Yes! I want to learn more things!] she conveys with an expectant expression. I believe that with your soft and springy body it would feel amazing if you used your boobs. I move to the edge of the bed so she can have an easier time and instruct Emi to get on her knees in front of me. I pull the curious-looking girl closer and lead her hands to her breasts, enveloping my cock between the flexible cushions. It truly feels incredible. I barely feel being squished by the stic peaks and her soft, chilly skin makes my dick twitch with excitement. Following my instructions, she starts moving her tits up and down along my rod, with her whole body, because her chest is a bit smaller than Safis. Its still in the big department though. Shes a shortie with a nice bosom. My cock disappears and shows up with each movement. Although, its slightly visible through her chest, which gives the situation even more erotic vibes. She starts pressing them harder together and jumping more energetically. Her whole body wobbles each time she changes directions. Emi focuses her eyes on my penis the whole time, to make sure its being properly massaged. What a devoted girl. You can drop some of your saliva onto it. She quickly opens her mouth and a tiny stream of slimy liquid falls onto my junior from above, creating a small puddle in her cleavage. I shiver a little from the coldness and Emi imitates a giggling motion. After covering most of her breasts with saliva, she resumes the motions, this time moving each of her breasts in opposite ways. Damn Umph Shes learning even by herself.... I feel like Im already going to burst, but somehow Im able to control myself with all this stimtion. I guess I got a bit more proficient with that Titles effect since its much easier to hold back now than thest time. Doesnt mean it can go forever though. Suddenly a frosty sensation hits my back. Ooooooooooh. A wave of shivers runs down my spine and I tilt my head to the side. Im met with a smiling Safi, who embraces me from behind. Someone feels left out? I ask looking at her. We join our lips in a light kiss. Its much less violent than with Emi. Safi starts grazing my chest with her chilly fingers and showering me with kisses while the greenish girl works over my dick. Most likely discontent with myck of attention, Emi starts giving my ns a quick lick every time the head bursts out through her cleavage. She is back to moving her breasts together and squeezes them even more. I break off my kissing session with Safi and nce at the pouting emerald beauty. I brush her head and chuckle. You are doing an amazing job, Emi. Heres your reward. I stop holding back and let the heat consume me. Safi hugs me even tighter; her nipples press against my back. A wave of pleasure permeates through my whole body when supposedly delicious seed shoots straight at Emis overjoyed face. Burst after burst, its getting covered in white liquid, which starts dripping off her smooth head, down onto her chest. She hastily dives in with her lips to catch some more of my cum directly into her mouth. After sucking up the veryst drop, she backs away with a smile and starts consuming the load. Safi changes ces, jumps at her and starts licking off as much white stuff from Emis breasts as she can like its some kind of rare delicacy. A well-known pinkish glow surrounds their cores, with Emis naturally being stronger. Emi climbs up back onto the bed and hugs me from the front. [Its delicious! Thank you, Master!] Hahaha, Im d then. I hug her back whileughing. Id have never expected any girl to speak those words towards me ever. She nces down at my crotch, still full of energy. [Master can teach Emi more, yes?] she conveys the words with a pleading expression. Of course. I have to train you well, dont I? I pinch her cheeks and stretch them with a bit of force. She grabs my hands but doesnt pressure me to stop. I y with her face, giggling a bit. After I stop, she looks at me with a well-mimicked pout, but soon smiles happily and snuggles to my neck. We move together to the centre of the bed. I take a peek at Safi. She ces a kiss on my cheek and pushes me towards Emi again. Ill have to properly shower her with affectionter for holding back so much. Shes like a doting older sister. Emi looks at me with an expectant and determined face. Lets start with something simple. Iy down on my back and instruct her to walk over me. She happily crosses her legs over my waist and lowers herself onto it. Cool lips of her pussy squash my rod to my belly. Complying with my pointers, she starts grinding her hips back and forth, covering my whole shaft in her chilly like a mountains stream, slimy juices. She ces both hands on my chest and varies the speed of her movements based on my reactions, watching me quietly grunt and moan with a smile. Emi leans forward and begins to lick around both of my nipples, leaving a trail of cold liquid behind. When she is close to my neck, I grab her chin and we join our lips together in a passionate kiss. Emi breaks it off and sits up straight, awaiting further orders. Grab it with your palm and guide it between your legs. Then, start moving your hips up and down. She follows my guidance and lifts her butt, leans over and properly aims my dick towards the entrance of her pussy. I expect her to go slowly from the uncertainty of her hand''s movements, but the moment my cock slides a bit into her cute flower, she ms her hips down like a falling guillotine of pleasure, followed by a loud p against my pelvis. Oooooooh, fuck! I cant hold back but grunt as her stic body crashes down onto me, deforming in almost a sshing motion. My junior rushes through her insides while enveloped by the pressure of her vaginas chilly walls. She nces at me visibly proud of herself. I smile wryly and she begins moving. Emi switches from sitting on her knees into a crouching position, cing her hands under my belly. She gives me another nce and raises her hips until my tip is barely inside, just to violently rain them down a momentter. She starts repeating the motion faster and faster and the room bes filled with loud, wet, sloshing and pping sounds. Lots of frosty, slimy liquid gushes out from the ce where we are connected with each violent thrust, sshing itself over my belly. Its my second time now, but I still cant get used to not hearing any response from my partner. From our connection, I know that shes not feeling good'' in the same way as other humanoid races would from such acts, and she enjoys the warmth of my penis stirring up the insides of her jelly-like body, but no vocal reaction makes me feel kinda insecure. She tilts her head as if sensing my distress and leans forward, barely reaching my face. She starts kissing me lovingly while brushing my hair with her hands and still keeping up the pussy bombardment. Realizing that I made her worried while I should be all happy about her trying so hard, I start pushing my hips up the moment she brings hers down. To all that, she slows down the kisses a bit. She has to stop every time my cock charges towards and hits the far spot in her replicated pussy. I can feel her pleasure rise a bit more when I reach that part so I guess there are some ces where their advancement made them a bit more sensitive. Curious about that, I decide to check another thing they grew during it. Emi looks at me slightly surprised by the fact that I suddenly started being proactive. Youve done a great job. Now its my turn to make you feel good. I move my hands from her back to the front and grab the two soft mounds of jelly that were rubbing against my chest all this time. They are so flexible and mushy that my fingers are almost sucked into them. Trying to not get lost in this incredible, squishy sensation, I pinch her cold, emerald nipples between my thumb and index fingers and pull on them a little. A small ripple travels through Emis body and she opens her mouth wider in joy. I take that chance to assault her tongue. Every time my cock violently chargers through her pussy, I pinch her nipples along with it. She starts gradually slowing down her movements, not being able to properly keep up with my advances. Since Im quickly nearing my limit, I hastily rise up with her in my arms and we enter a lotus position. Emi, confused about what to do, breaks our kisses and looks at me. I nuzzle my face against hers. Bring your core to the surface around your chest and just leave the rest to me. Sheplies without any hint of hesitation and half of the fist-sized, dark orb plops out between her boobs. I grab her ass with my hands and begin pushing those stic hips against my pelvis as hard as I can, reaching all the way to her deepest parts with my penis. I push her back with my body and she joins her hands behind my head to not fall backwards. shing her a yful smile, I lean forward and give her sticking out, warm core a very long lick from the bottom to the top. My tongue slides over the hot orb while experiencing a fuzzy, ticklish sensation. Emi instantly arches her back and shoots her head up while strong waves of ripples spread from her heart to every end of her bouncy body. Due to that stimulus, the pressure of her pussy increases along with the density of her slime. Uuugh This is too fucking good I speed up my thrusts upwards while resting my forehead above Emis core. With each strike of my dick, I spontaneously caress the ball with my tongue, making her jolt and squirm to the rhythm. Shit Im almost there... Not yet satisfied with my teasing, I hold back to the extreme. I dive with my lips for her core and give it a strong, sucky kiss while ferociously moving my tongue. I can feel Emis body starting to lose its shape from the pleasure shes feeling. Shes wobbling and trembling with her back arched and face full in ecstasy. I prepare myself for the big explosion. Mwaaaah heres your third helpin AHN?! My butt muscles tense and a sudden moan escapes my lips as something frosty and slightly moist tickles my anus. I try my best to shift my head and strain the eyes to the side as much as possible without depriving Emis core of all the pleasure and barely catch a glimpse of something blueish lying behind me. Theres no doubt about its identity. Before I can utter any word of surprise or protest, the chilly thing sensually circles around my asshole, making my ready to burst cock throb intensely in response. Giving up on any resistance, I focus my attention on Emis heart and violently shove my dick into her pussy for thest time. Uooooohh! Safis finger or tongue, I have no idea which one it is, gently prods the entrance of my anus, stretching it a little. My eyes widen as the dam that has been holding the wild river of semen back, breaks, and a sea of white floods Emis womb as her whole body shakes uncontrobly. Raging waves of cum fill her up while I push her hips towards mine as strongly as I can. After like ten seconds, a full load is expended and I fall forward onto the still wobbling Emi, panting heavily myself. That shouldnt inconvenience her, so I just rest on this cool and smooth gtinous cushion, with my zing member still inside her. Emis core moves back inside and dances around creating a torrent of white seed around itself. The liquid starts slowly dissipating and the pinkish veins resurface on the orb, glowing happily. As Ipose myself, the perpetrator of thest, truly heinous act, shows up crawling to the right of us with a devilish smile. I swear, Im going to get you for that, I say while squinting my eyes. Safi assumes a shocked expression with her hand gingerly covering her mouth and then imitates a giggling motion. I roll myself off Emi tond in between them and pull the sapphire girl into a hug. She does not resist and epts my soft kiss. Shortly after, Emi finally gets a hold of herself and joins us in the hug, nuzzling up to me with a satisfied expression. Iy on my back with them in my arms and sigh blissfully. You two will create a mind-blowingbo in the future. [Did Emi do good?] the greenish girl asks, looking up at my face. You were perfect. I yfully rub her head, then I nce to the other side. And you, little devil, know a bit more than you im to do. [Did Master like it?] I was a bit shocked, but of course I did. I brush Safis cheek with my fingers. And I definitely have to reward you for your kindness and patience. She gazes at me and I give her a knowing look while hugging her tighter. So ask for anything you want. Ill try to make it happen, I announce confidently. Safi makes a surprised face for a moment, but it quickly changes into a thinking expression. After a minute, her lips start moving hesitantly. [Ummmm Could I have an essory?] she asks. An essory? Of course. What kind? She drops her gaze a bit. [Like the one Sirgia got from Master] You want a cor? Are you sure? I ask her, slightly surprised. Safi shrinks back into herself shyly, most likely assuming that she asked for something inappropriate. I tickle her belly with my fingers. Well, she does not explodeughing, but it at least gets me her attention. If thats what you want, then Ill obviously get you one. Well make a custom order for it. She smiles charmingly and returns the hug. A momentter she notices something behind me and her smile falters a little. I raise myself up and look there. Emi wears a sad expression. Something wrong? I ask. She opens her mouth a few times, but I dont catch any words so she must be stopping herself before they escape her lips. She then conveys the message while mimicking the action of looking away. [N-no Nothing I received lots of Masters warmth today] Be it joy or sadness, she is really bad at hiding her feelings. Just like a dog. If she had a real body shed be on the verge of tears right now. I shake my head and sigh with a smile. Ill get you one too. Youve earned it. She looks perplexed for a moment but almost instantly bursts with joy and throws herself at me. [Master!] Her stic body crashes against mine and I fall back onto Safi, with my headnding between the Valley of Dreams. I chuckle while holding the snuggling, emerald girl in my arms. Safi starts stroking my hair with her hands and I look up to see a motherly smile which Ive already experienced from her a few times. You will have to think of something else, I whisper to her with a wink. We fall asleep cuddled up together. I dont even get to grab my shorts this time. Chapter 19 – A Shopping Trip and the Great Cleaning Chapter 19 C A Shopping Trip and the Great Cleaning In the morning, I wake up with something cool on my chest. Well, theres no need to guess. I fell asleep squished between the two lovely Slimes. But when I open my eyes, I do not see a girl lying on me. Instead, a huge sapphire blob of translucent jelly wobbles softly with every movement of my lungs. It covers me from neck to underbelly. Looking around, I spot another one, green-coloured, naturally, to my side. I guess they morph back into this state when they enter hibernation? Oh, their copied organs are now gone too. As I nce over them, only the fist-sized cores calmly float inside their bodies. I give Safi a few ps, sending ripples over the chilly membrane. Her core jumps a little and starts swimming around. The blob begins shifting and soon takes a familiar outline. Safi imitates a yawning motion and raises herself on her elbows at my sides while her jittery breasts softly press against my chest. The Valley of Dreams has been ttened and its peaks are spilling to the sides. [Good morning, Master,] she announces with a motherly smile. Whenever I see it, my heart gets filled with such warmth that its impossible to describe. Of course, I love it when Emi smiles in her cheerful way, but Safis smile melts down all my worries. Maybe it gets to me so much because my mother never smiled at me with such affection... I shake my head before I enter forbidden territory. Morning. I raise us to a sitting position and give her a light kiss, keeping her within my embrace. Emi soon wakes up and jumps at us. We fall onto the bed again. Hey Safi, how is it that you can hide your organs when in that round form, but cant in the other? I ask curiously. She ponders for a moment. [When I choose to mimic the Human appearance, they appear as a permanent part of it. Morphing back into my true Slime form, they disappear because they are notponents of that body. I think,] she exins the best she can. I see. Anyway, I was just curious, thats all. I move towards the shower but Emi stops me, saying that Safi is not even after what we did yesterday. Safi tries to convince us that she doesnt mind, but Emi does not let the case go. Before the situation gets more out of control, I suggest teaching her some more about blowjobs. And for the next ten minutes, Safi experiments with various motions, following my tips, earning herself a nutritious meal at the end. After the bath, we move to the kitchen and help Sirgia with breakfast while we wait for Cornelia to wake up. During our meal, I mention the girls request fromst night and ask if she knows a good leatherworker or tailor. She lists a couple of ces and we decide to check them out together. While doing the dishes, I tell Sirgia that it would be a good chance to pick up some more clothes for her and ask if she doesnt want toe with us. She shakes her head and says that the set I got her recently is enough for her and she doesnt want me to waste more funds on her. Cornelia overhears our conversation and rushes in through the kitchens entrance. Oh, you are going with us no matter what. She puts her arms on her hips and sends Sirgia a cold re. No girl should ever have to live with only a single shirt, shorts, and Goddess forbid, A SINGLE PIECE OF PANTY! She grabs her by the cor and drags out of the kitchen while Sirgia stares at me with wide eyes. I just shrug and shake my head in an I aint fighting with that woman fashion towards the disappearing victim. Our trio leaves for the town. Along the way, I bring up the topic of the cors design. Corneliaes up with an idea to introduce them to every employee as a part of the image, be it a servant or sex worker. At first, Im opposed to the idea of coring every single person, but under the barrage of reasonable facts from her, I agree in the end. She suggests that we choose a unified design so it can be a recognizable feature of the establishment. And if we get some recognition, it will be safer for the girls to walk around the city in those cors. Personally, Id like everyone to have their own, unique one. We start a heated discussion about which one is better and dont stop until Sirgia tugs my sleeve and points at her own cor. Cornelia instantly realizes what she means and says that we should use a unified badge with a crest or logo and leave the straps to the girls choice. Happy with thatpromise, I agree without any second thoughts. We visit the store Cornelia rmends to us. I approach the receptionist to discuss a custom order. She leaves to bring the craftsman here from the workshop. Looking behind me, I can see Cornelia pushing Sirgia around the whole shop and trying different pieces of clothing by bringing them closer to her body. I lock eyes with the poor girl for a moment and just smile wryly at her even more than usual, nk expression. I cant save you. You are a tough girl. You are going to persevere. And they disappear in the changing rooms. I leave them to their own machinations, sending a quiet prayer towards Sirgia. I begin the talks with the craftsman. We spend like half an hour exchanging views and pointers and there is still no sign of the girls returning. Id really like to have Corneliament on our final version. Ive settled for a gem, cut into the shape of a heart and surrounded by a silver border, with two small horns on the top and a subi-like, pointy tail at the lower side, as a core element of the dangling badge. That way, we can choose a crystal with a different colour while still keeping a unified shape. A sapphire one for Safi and an emerald one for Emi. Finally, another fifteen minutester, I hear two pairs of stepsing our way. I turn around and see Cornelia with tons of girly clothes hung on both of her extended arms and Sirgia following her with her gaze glued to the ground. Before they arrive at my spot, the quiet girl looks up at me and doesnt blink even once through their whole path. Shes screaming for help. Internally. Its hell being an introvert in that kind of situation. When they reach me, I sigh heavily while shaking my head and crossing my arms on my chest. What? Cornelia stares at me confusedly. I raise my left brow at her and pick up a piece from the exhibition she brought. A short pink one-piece dress meant most likely for Human children. While dropping my left and raising my right brow, I use the other hand to pick up a pair of greenish kneesocks patterned in flowers. While I agree that she is cute, Sirgia is a woman, not a child. She doesnt like them, I berate her. But she didnt say Sirgia. I nce at the dwarf girl. Following my callout, she hesitantly nods her head. I give Cornelia a see? look and filter through the stuff she brought, moving those that are normal into Sirgias hands, leaving the inappropriate ones hanging on the magicians arms. Go and return those. She smiles awkwardly and lowers her head. Im sorry. I got into it a bit too much. Im not the one you should be apologizing to. I nod towards Sirgia. She then bows to the short girl, apologizes and turns back to ce the clothes on their respective shelves. Pick some cute panties for her, I say to Cornelia to lighten her mood a little. Thank you, Sirgia murmurs when the woman moves away enough to not eavesdrop. You are wee. I brush her hair with a smile. After we all gather together, none of the girls has any objections towards the design we came up with when they were gone. We ce orders for three already, for Safi, Emi and Sirgia. She chooses to have the gem in a simr colour to her light, cinnamon brown hair. We pick some simple ck leather straps. These can be changed at any point. For now, I pick two leather cors with bronze badges for our slime girls. When we pass through the door leading outside, Cornelia ps her forehead and says that she forgot something. She darts off inside and tells us to wait. Im left a little surprised. Shes quite the pedant when ites to her lists and its slightly unusual for her to forget things. Oh well, everyone can have better or worse days, right? On the way back, we decide to pay Barren a visit. Having Sirgia with me while negotiating the details of our cooperation will ease up things by a lot. The big man pulls me into a hug and lifts me off the ground whileughing as a wee gesture. He closes his shop and we move to one of the back rooms to discuss things. I point at our dwarfpanion. This is Sirgia, our chef, Id like you to go through the details with her. She looks between me and the man with uncertainty. Hahaha! Dont be scared, little one! Names Barren! Lets make sure your boss gets the best possible stuff, right? heughs so heartily that the whole room almost vibrates. I give her an approving nod and they get lost in negotiations about various ingredients and supplies. Its mostly Barren pushing questions at the quiet and unmoved Sirgia. From time to time, she engages in a deeper conversation about some dish or meal. Forty minutester, they reach a consensus and we seal the deal. Barren brings out two stones with some sigil. I recognize the pattern as the Message rune. He hands one to Sirgia and exins that it will make coordinating deliveries easier. With these, they will be able to send telepathic messages to each other, as long as both of them have the stones with them. After saying our goodbyes, we start heading back home. Sirgias talk with Barren was much more detailed than I expected. I thought that she knows a bit of cooking from watching other servants in her previous owners mansion, but during the discussion, she seemed like someone who has a lot of knowledge. I decide to touch on the topic. You do know a lot about cooking. Werent you a crafter before you got captured? We walk a few steps in silence before she speaks in a calm tone, without moving her gaze from ahead. I always liked cooking. Even since I was a kid. I was curious about it and was taught by my mother even earlier than I started learning our craft. A faint smile shows up on her face, but as usual, quickly fades. I swear to myself that one day, I will truly make her smile from the bottom of her heart. Thinking thats all Ill get from my question, I dive into my thoughts, but surprisingly, she continues. Craftsmanship is the same as cooking, she says. How so? I ask, trying to find some rtion between them in my head. In both, you need a lot of experience and just theory wont make you a great cook or artisan. In both, you buy, gather or prepare ingredients and then follow a tested recipe, step by step. In both, you can experiment on your own or try to mix the experiences of other people to get new results. In both, a supposed failure may actually turn into a masterpiece in someone''s eyes. She lists a lot of facts I wouldnt have thought of, but when Sirgia voices them out, everything sounds logical, like it always has been true. From all of this, I get the feeling that she is really in love with her craft. She wont show any discontent, but I know she would do anything to break free and continue on her path. Shes just too scared and lost after everything that happened to her. It would be enormously stupid to limit her only to cooking. I swear to myself for a second time, now to create a perfect ce for her to develop further. Our little chat about cooking and craftsmanship ends as we reach the mansion. Safi and Emi are already waiting in the main hall. Somehow, the emerald girl holds herself back fromunching herself at me, but I can see that shes on the verge of losing it. I quickly move to them before that happens and present them with the cors. I first put one on Safis neck, because as Ive been expecting, the moment I finish with Emis one, she starts hugging me tightly while jumping up and down. The moreposed girl just stands behind and examines the band with her hands, like its something very precious. I tell them that those are just ceholders, but they do not care. Still having most of the day at hand, we begin a thorough checkup of the whole ce. And by that, I mean peeking into every possible cab, drawer, wardrobe or hole and space. We dont want any surprisester. Safi and Emi get the lower west wing, Cornelia picks the upper and Sirgia starts bottom east with me. During our work, I remember that she and Cornelia arent yet under my Partners title influence. Even though none of them might ever consider the more inappropriate benefits from it, I would like to be able to sense their presence at least. Hey, Sirgia. Theres something I would like to ask. What is it, Master? She stops looking under the bed and turns to me. Would you mind bing my Partner? Her eyes widen a little in surprise and a faint blush appears on her cheeks before she lowers her head, diving into her thoughts. Ah! I didnt mean it in a sexual way! Its just so I can know if something happens to you straight away. Its one of my skills. I desperately try to fix my mistake before she gets more ufortable. Ah she mutters slightly disappointed? Cant be, I must have imagined that. She looks up and nods. Smiling awkwardly, I extend my hand to her while invoking the skill. Hopefully, this is enough. Last time I kissed the target, but I cant do that to her just after this horrible misunderstanding. Sirgia stands up and takes my hand. A secondter, I feel my mana rushing towards her through my arm and a notification pops up in front of my eyes. Looks like it worked. She loses her gaze in something in the air too, so I guess people with the system can see their own message. She backs off her hand and starts staring at her arms in confusion. Something wrong? I ask. She looks up at me. I feel weird. She closes her eyes. Its like I can feel Master in front of me. And not only that I feel Masters happiness? And worry? Worry about me? Why is Master worried about me? Sirgia opens her eyes and nces at me. So thats how Emi could pinpoint my mood during thest time. Im not the only one able to sense others. I guess thats fair. I pat her head and brush my fingers through her hair. I was worried youd hate me for saying strange things. She looks to the ground and just shakes her head faintly, most likely denying that possibility. We move back to checking the rooms. Few hours pass and we end the bottom floor, moving onto the top wing. The other girls start their search in the upper area where the VIP room is. Not being able to hold back my curiosity, I speak to Sirgia again. Erm Thanks to us being Partners now, I can check your status at any time. Would it be okay for me to have a look at it? She tilts her head. I kinda get her. Im the master here and I can do whatever I want with her, considering that she is a criminal ve with the highest tier ve mark, so me asking about every little thing still has to confuse her a lot. I really hope we can get through that mentality at some point. She nods without much reaction, as usual. To make it fairer, catch, heres a full view of mine. You can check the details of anything. I summon my window and push it her way, granting her the right to expand any skill or title. At the same time, I navigate to the Partners menu. Since we havent done any lewd things, my bonus is naturally at 0/5 from her. As for Bond Type, it says Master/ve. In the case of Slime girls, it was Familiar in thetter part. Sirgias one also says Hope, while Safis and Emis both are still Gratitude. I enter the Status Details section.
INFORMATION
Name: Sirgia Forgegraver Race: Dwarf Age: 72 Job: ve [] ss: Crusher Tier: 3 Titles: Mana Artisan, Descendant of the Mad Lady, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS
Strength: 38 Agility: 20 Constitution: 35 Intelligence: 17
Charisma: 17
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Identify Lv. 7 ?Hammer Arts Lv. 6 ?Crafting Arts Lv. 6 ?Mana Infusion Lv. 9 ?Linguist Lv. 4 ?Hammer Mastery Lv. 10 ?Mana Control Lv. 10 ?Cooking Lv. 13 ?Craftsmanship Proficiency ?Artifact Creation ?[...] ?Crusher Arts Lv. 4 ?Crushing Fury Lv. 1 ?Physical Strengthening Lv. 5 ?Tectonic Lunge Lv. 2 ?Stone Fortress Lv. 3 ?Stone Bullet Lv. 2 ?Physical Resistance Lv. 7 ?Stone Affinity ?Unyielding Will Lv. 3
Holy moly Tier 3 stats are damn high. But lets start from the top. Hmmm What is this crossed-out symbol near her Job? I tickle that part in the window with my finger and a prompt appears. It says that due to the type of very seal, the Job cannot be changed from ve. What an annoying restriction. But, I can understand that. It''s meant for criminal ves. They don''t work your typical way, just struggle in mines or serve as meatshields. Ill see what I can do about thister. Looking at Titles, they seem normal. Well, besides the Mana Artisan one. What does Mana Artisan do? It says there, that it allows the user to infuse mana into crafted objects, but its all vague, I ask. Its an inherited ability of my bloodline. Our family can use various techniques to imbue mana into artefacts during creation, to change their properties, or at a much higher level, bestow them with strong abilities. Usually, you need someone who knows Enchanting to work alongside a cksmith or other craftsman to achieve that, she exins. Oooooooh, thats amazing. Can you give some examples? She stops looking around and thinks for a moment. I once created a shield with a few oveppingyers, connected with mana, so when the owner inserted his own energy into the circuit, they would slide to the sides and create a much bigger cover. It looked like broken shell pieces joined with a greenish mist. I y in my mind an image of a small, metal buckler that turns into a tower shield with just a thought. Wooah That must have been hard to create. Not really. It was a low tier artefact, she states, not changing her expression by even a bit. I go back to admiring her status, especially all the skills. Her Cooking is very high per this worlds standards. And her ss skills are quite developed too. Some of them sound powerful. There are various proficiencies hidden behind Craftsmanship Proficiency, like leatherworking, cksmithing, metalworking and many others, with their levels around four to seven. The list of her Common Passives is astounding too. I have to scroll to see them all. When my eyes fall on the Identify skill, my draconic hilt enters my mind. I pull it out of my storage ring and call out to Sirgia. Hey, I have this artefact with me, but I dont know much about it, besides the fact that its a blood-bound one. Do you want to check it for me? Her eyes fall on the silvery handle and slightly widen, most likely in the surprise of it having no de. She quickly trots close to me and starts ncing all over it in my hand. This thing gives an incredible aura, Master. Just from a simple look, I can say that its a work of a real master of their craft. For the first time, her eyes get a bit more lively. I extend my arm with it towards her, but just before she grabs the handle, I frantically yank it back. She looks up, spooked a bit. Sorry. I was told that when others touched it, they exploded into a puddle of blood. I got a bit scared, I apologize exining my movement. As long as Master doesnt order it to fight against every other person who touches it, it should be fine. Reassured by her words, I give her the hilt. She touches it around and takes a peek into the dragons maw. After a while, she closes her eyes and starts whispering something. Suddenly, a powerful wave of mana bursts out from the artefact, making everything in this room tremble. Sirgia opens her eyes wide and starts blinking really fast. She loses her bnce and starts falling to the back, but I manage to quickly swoop her into my arms before she hits the floor. She pants heavily in my embrace while her forehead is sweating profusely. A few secondster, she regains part of her cool and looks up at me with a fearful expression and incredibly pale face. What happened? Are you okay? I ask worriedly. She catches her breath and speaks utterly shocked. This is not a blood-bound artefact This is a Soul Relic What? I furrow my brows at her. There is an incredibly powerful... soul imbued into that crystal. My skill... has not only been blocked at its very first stage but... my protection was broken and my mind has been attacked by it. I only survived because... that force didnt find any malicious intent towards Master. She tries to exin it to me while calming down her shivering body. This is incredible Soul Relics are the pinnacle of all artefacts Its no work of a master... Only legends can achieve this level And its even possible that whoever crafted this Relic, used it to store their own soul inside... Sirgia grabs my vest with both of her hands and pulls herself closer to my face with a worried expression. You must be careful! You must have been chosen by it for a reason! Please! You must be on guard, there has to be a purpose for which it has picked you She loses her consciousness mid-sentence. I stand up with her in my arms and move to my room, shortly mentioning to other girls that Ill take care of Sirgia until she wakes up. It was the first time she has addressed me by something other than Master. She must have been really worried for me there. I spend the rest of the evening wiping her body from all the sweat. She is still breathing a little heavily. Even during the night, Iy beside her the whole time, just to be sure that nothing else happens to her. Chapter 20 – The Soul Relic Chapter 20 C The Soul Relic Waves of warm and sweet air brush against my face as I slowly start regaining my consciousness. My brain enters its booting sequence, sending probingmands towards every organ and limb. A small yawn escapes my mouth. After around thirty seconds, the body responds to the brains pings and I begin realizing that the warm, soft and delicate puffs of air hitting my skin arent exactly part of my waking up routine. My mind switches to a higher gear and starts frantically going through all its data banks, recalling all the events of the previous day. The records end during the night, when Im wiping away Sirgias forehead from sweat, and then jump to the current moment. Another pleasant wave disperses when breaking off against my lips, nose and eyelids. A sudden realization arrives in the calcting centre of my head. I must have fallen asleep while nursing Sirgia. I open my eyes a tiny bit, and as I suspected, theres a mountain range made of sheets, in the shape of a small person lying on their side. Theres no doubt that it''s covering a certain dwarfs lower body. And only just now I notice that my right arm is reaching over that hill and supporting its back. There is no more confusion about the mysterious hot air assaulting me above. Uaaaaaaah I fucked up and drifted off literally centimetres from her. Even throwing my arm over I better quickly get up before she wakes up. Fully opening my eyes, I prepare to lift myself up with as gentle movements as possible to not disturb the cute dwarfs rest, but before I do so, all the brain cells in themanding centre abruptly stop responding and both my mind and body freeze in ce. It takes me three full seconds to realize that Im not staring at Sirgias dangerously close sleeping face, but at Sirgias dangerously close awake face. As I look into her cinnamon-brown eyes, she nces into my grey ones, with her usual neutral expression, like nothing is even a little bit wrong here. Another wave of hot air travels towards my face when Sirgia exhales softly, sending shivers down my spine. I quickly close my eyes and focus on calming my panicked body and mind before I even try opening my mouth. Two deep breathster, I feel ready to face her again and I lift my eyelids. Nothing has changed in the previous view. Morning, I start awkwardly while we gaze into each others eyes. Uhn. She faintly nods without breaking the link. Ummmmm How are you feeling now? Good, Sirgia answers in a quiet tone. I see Silence falls onto us and we just stare into each other''s eyes awkwardly. Ermmm Do you feel any weird? You lost consciousness pretty abruptly yesterday I ask, still worried that something might have happened to her. She finally stops gazing into me and looks up. I follow her eyes and judge that she is looking at my arm which is bent under my head acting as a pillow, or more likely at my hand which is holding a piece of cloth. Did Master stay by my side the whole night, wiping my body? Well Yeah Sirgia looks forward again but quickly lowers her gaze with a very faint blush on her cheeks. I''m starting to grow a little worried as I imagine her getting all embarrassed right now due to thinking about what I could have done or where I could have touched when she was asleep. Im sorry for you having to do something like that for someone like me she whispers barely audible words, but we are so close they are sound and clear to me. Her self-depreciative tone finally brings my cool back and I sigh deeply, making her look at my face again. I cant be such a sissy when shes more worried about me having to take care of her than of her own body. I move my hand, which was behind her back, up to her head and gently ruffle through her brown hair. Closing the remaining distance between us, I rest my forehead against hers and look into her charming eyes. Do not be sorry for something I brought upon you. I will always dly look after you because you are myno, our friend. I feel immensely relieved to know that you are fine after that attack. And you should be able to confirm that via our connection. So dont me yourself and tell me whenever theres something wrong, got it?" I speak to her confidently, without averting my gaze even for a millisecond. She just stares at me for a while before quietly nodding. Uhn. A kind smile appears on my face and I move my hand back from her head. Good. And you better not forget that. I yfully boop her nose with my index finger and sit up. Sirgia follows suit, grabbing the sheets to cover herself since I took off her shirt when wiping the body and left her only in panties. I quickly take care of thest part of her wound, which is under her left eye. The silvery scar going from her forehead down to the cheek will, unfortunately, have to stay, but it doesnt affect her cuteness by even a bit. Then, I order her to take a bath but she insists that a shower is enough, so with thispromise, she leaves to wash her body. I prepare some clothes near the door and walk out of the room. She quickly arrives in the kitchen and joins me in making breakfast. The moment Emiys her eyes on Sirgia in the dining room, she jumps at her, covering the dwarf almostpletely with her stic body. We all have a decentugh watching how the little girl tries to escape the resistant hug. I tell everyone that I identally triggered one of my defensive items and Sirgia was caught in the st. Ill one day properly exin the hilt to Cornelia, but right now, even I dont know much about it. Today we continue with the search. Just a bit of the upper floor and employee areas are left. We split into the same groups, but just before we disperse, I get an idea to test something out. Theres something I want to check. Would you be willing to help me, Safi? I ask. [Of course, Master.] Shees closer to me curiously. I move my hand to her face, brushing against her cheek and ce a soft peck on her chilly lips. We enjoy the short moment of our intimacy and I back off, seeing a lovely smile on her face. Erm.... Cornelia looks my way with slightly widened eyes. What? Im pretty sure the two of them has already babbled out to everyone here that we had sex together. I nce at Sirgia questioningly and she nods. See? Is it so weird for me to give Safi a small kiss? Well no I just didnt expect to see you do it around everyone. There will be many more people wandering these corridors in the future. I dont want anyone to feel neglected just because Im too shy to show some affection in public. And besides, that was a little test. Feeling any different, Safi? After defending my actions, I turn to the sapphire beauty again. [I feel refreshed and slightly more energetic after Masters kiss. And a bit warmer near my core,] she conveys and I repeat for others to hear. I summon her Status window and have a look at it. Theres an additional line in the category bar, notifying me that her stats are boosted by 10% for 24 hours. I share my findings with the rest of our group. Masters kiss is like a D-grade energy potion mixed with a body enhancement one Amazing Sirgia analyses its efficiency. Yeah. I dont know all the details behind that effect, because just until now I thought its only a stat boost, but Safi mentioned being refreshed too, so there might be some hidden effects. And when we Before I get to finish my sentence, Emi pulls me down while bringing herself up by grasping my vest and cheerfully assaults my lips. Her frosty tongue pierces my defences and entwines with mine in a joyful dance. My warm saliva mixes with her frigid slimy liquid. I ce my hand on her back for support and lean a bit more to make it easier for her to embrace me. After a few deep kisses, she gives me some space and stays in a hug. I calm my breathing and pat her head. Cornelias cheeks bloom in almost full red from that spectacle and she averts her gaze. Shes simr to me. Up until now, she hasnt experienced any closer contact with the opposite gender. I just recently graduated from being a virgin myself. Sorry about that. I bonk Emis head with my hand. She makes a smug grin while rubbing her face into my chest. As I was going to say, the more sensual the contact is, the stronger effect follows. How much stronger? Sirgia asks curiously. I summon Emis window this time and announce that she has received a 15% stat boost. It rose by 5% just because it was a deeper kiss? Cornelia speaks amazed, still blushing. And after we did that, their stats were up by 50%. WHAT?! 50%?! Thats insane! Cornelia forgets her embarrassment and shouts in shock. S-grade potions Sirgia looks up at me with amazement in her eyes for the first time ever. I agree. But still, we literally need to have sex. And additionally, the person has to be my Partner and at least think positively of me. Id say thats quite the trade-off there with the number of restrictions. I sigh dejectedly and Cornelia nods to my words. That reminds me, Id like to be your Par I turn to her and start speaking, just to realize that Im making the same mistake as with Sirgia. Ekhm If its fine with you, Id like to contract us as Partners, so I can know about your well-being when we are separated. Yes, of course, Id love toEEEEEEEEH?! Cornelia, lost in her contemtion about something, answers halfheartedly, just to notice it mid-sentence. She gets as red as a fully grown tomato and grabs the hem of her robes on the sides, dropping her gaze to the ground. I tried my best, but the effect is even worse than with Sirgia. She is gone. Completely. Hey, listen to me. I try to pull Cornelia back from her wild imagination. Ive learned how deep and illustrative it can be during our past studies. Its not for any lewd things! Sirgia, help me! I turn to the dwarf girl which already returned to her calm and neutral state. She trots to Cornelia and stops in front of her, just below her face. She looks up at the dazed woman. Theres around forty centimetres of difference between their heights, so Sirgia has to lift her head a lot when standing under Cornelias gaze. Master can feel our presence with his skill. And we can feel him too. We can even tell when Master is worried or happy, she calmly exins. Under the emotionless stare of Sirgia, Cornelia slowly cools herself down and the more logical part of her mind assumes control of the situation. She takes a few deep breaths and lifts her head. Her beautiful face still flushed with a red tinge. I see Sorry I dont mind, she answers with an awkward smile. I bump Emi on the head a few times to release myself and walk closer to Cornelia with an extended arm. I nod at her and she takes my hand. I invoke the skill and momentster start noticing the connection between us. Smiling, I take a step back to give her more space. To test the effects, I focus my mind on thinking about how beautiful she is. That should be enough for her to notice my positive emotions. And I guess it works because her eyes widen and the blush on her face increases a bit more after just calming down. Great, lets get back to work then. We scatter and everyone moves to their designated part of the mansion. On my way to ours, I summon the Partners menu to take a peek at Cornelias entry. Besides being 0/5, it shows the Bond Type as Friends and emotion as Passion. I guess we are connected through her passion to learn about new and mysterious things. And I am that thing in this case. I wonder how wide is the range of emotions and bond types, the title definitely didnt list all of them. There are no special surprises during our journey through the top floor of the living quarters. Along the way, I chat with Sirgia about the previous day, and especially about what she knows about Soul Relics since there were only some vague records in the royal library. She exins to me that some immensely skilled artificers were able to imbue souls into objects, usually using specifically prepared gems or crystals. Then, an artefact that was crafted using that gem would usually turn out insanely powerful, fitting the image and characteristics of the soul. There is a downside though. Soul is a soul. Its an entity on its own. You could say its a living being. And that living being is locked inside some crystal box connected to a weapon or something. Its much harder to gain the favour of a sentient entity than just a blood-bound artefact, which basically judges your quality and power through the mentioned blood. A person, because thats what usually the soul is, can choose whoever they want to serve and can even decide to stop working for an already picked master at any moment. You could say that you enter a rtionship with your weapon. Sirgia apologizes to me for her behaviour yesterday, exining that she was surprised to see such a powerful Soul Relic choose to serve me. I naturally tell her that I dont mind and that Im grateful for her worry about me. And also that Im happy she finally used a less formal tone. I think I catch her cheeks getting a little rosy after that statement, but that can also be just some light refraction from all the red curtains and bedsheets. She continues by saying that while its strong, it also may be threatening. She does not believe that an artefact of this calibre would choose anyone and the soul inside must have some reason or goal to act so subserviently. She asks if I ever used it, so I tell her about the times I activated the hilt. Then I bring it out and pour my mana into it in front of her. The purple helix connects to the crystal and purplish mist forms the yet immaterial whip. Sirgias mouth slightly opens at the sight and she begins ncing around the handle, my hand, arm and whole body, trotting around in circles. I dont understand she mutters under her breath after the examination. Dont worry, I also dont get how it works yet. No, thats not what I meant. She shakes her head. Master is currently too weak to even wield this Soul Relic properly and the soul inside connects its mana reserves to yours, which can be observed by this purple mist. Through this helix, the soul transfers its mana into Masters circuits, so that you dont copse barely seconds after activating it. I look at her in shock and then at the silvery handle in my grasp. I would have never thought that it is supplying me mana and not the other way. Its such a bizarre concept. This weapon is literally boosting my own body just so I can use it. What I dont understand is the reason why. Sirgia stops in front of me and looks up with curious eyes. Why is such a strong artefact with such a powerful soul inside expending its mana just so someone nothing but weak in its eyes can use it? I dive into my thoughts and rack my brain over a possible reason, but nothinges up. I recall a peculiar event during my first encounter with it though. I tell Sirgia about the stone I found it encased in, how it lured me in with a sweet scent while others were repelled, how they died when trying to pull it out but in my case, it just sent a wave of mana through my body, mind, memories and let me pick it up. Physical Structure Evaluation, Deep Mind Dive and Recollective Memory Vindication she speaks in a shocked tone while taking a step back and stumbles over her trembling legs, falling onto her butt. Hey, everything okay? I quickly kneel by her side and ce my arm over her back to support her. Those are all high-tier spells she looks me in the eyes and I can feel how perturbed she is just from a short nce. Its impossible Why? Whats impossible? A person has to be an experienced 6th Tier sorcerer or even 7th Tier to be able to cast spells like those in quick session. My jaw drops down almost hitting the very floor. 7th fucking Tier?! What the fuck?! Even during the Great War, the 7th Tier was the peak of Humanitys existence! And now, centuriester, people at 5th one are considered fabled heroes! Quickly increasing worrying from Sirgia through our connection brings me back to reality. I look at her visibly concerned face and ponder over the reason why she is getting so frightened out of a sudden. And then it dawns on me. Wait Doesnt that mean that Im literally holding a soul of a 7th Tier sorcerer in my hand? She nods. I gulp audibly. The saliva opposes my orders and goes down my throat with a lot of resistance. If that soul can cast 7th Tier surveying magic, theres a possibility it can use a more offensive one too. But the worse thing is how strong of a monster must have the person who locked that soul in the crystal been themselves? My brain cantprehend those power levels. Im just a trash Tier 1. Ha haha hahaha I plop onto the floor by her side and startughing. This whole situation feels like a joke. Im being helped by an insanely powerful entity and its definitely not out of its big-hearted kindness. It has to have a goal, but I cant do anything. Its not like I can talk to it. Hahaha Oh well If its going to such lengths to help me, then I guess I must be important to it. It shouldnt hurt me on a whim, so dont worry, nothing we can do about this. I pat Sirgias head reassuringly. Her worry slowly recedes and she faintly nods to my words. I help her up, we take a short break to calm ourselves and get back to work. With how often we get distracted dying our search, others might start thinking that we are doing some weird things instead. After we are done with the wing we move to check on the other girls. They already finished the upper area near the VIP rooms and moved down. We decide to leave that floor to them and walk down the hidden stairs to the cers. Time flies slowly during our inspection of various crates and barrels in stone rooms of many sizes. We dont find anything suspicious, just some tools, old clothes and such. In one of the chambers, we stumble upon another hidden passage leading to a ce with numerous boards on the walls and a big wooden table in the middle. There are lots of papers pinned around. Maps, sketches, notes, portraits. And aprehensive map of a respectful size is ced on the table, most likely depicting the castle. We decide to leave that room for now. Im not yet sure if I want to keep such information with me or if I should deliver it to the King, just to be safe. They could fortify the marked weak points with that. Id repay Rossberg at least a bit. A few hours more and we are finishing looking around and cleaning this small dungeon. I stand on Sirgias side and give ast nce towards the empty space while ruffling her hair a bit with my right hand. Nice. No issues. I take a deep breath of relief. Now, I have an important question for you. Sirgia moves her gaze up, with my hand still present on her head. What do you say about helping me give life to a few small ideas of mine? She furrows her brows. I didnt know her face can get even cuter but that single action has proven me wrong. Ideas? she asks. It would be too much of a waste to keep such a skilled artisan like yourself to just cook, so why not make good use of your experience and create a few things for me? I notice a faint spark in her eyes for a moment but it fades out very quickly and she drops her gaze to the ground. But with my Job locked to that of a ve and other restrictions from the ve Mark, I wont be able to fully utilize my skills she says with a hint of hopelessness in her voice. Pardon me for a moment. I kneel in front of her like the day when we left the ve tradingpany together. I move my hands to the cor of her shirt and start slowly unpinning the buttons while watching her reaction. She just stares at me with her usual nk expression. After a few buttons, I uncover the area above her chest, without arriving at her small bra. A circle with a few sigils enters my sight. The ve Mark. I nce at her face with a smile, pull a small knife from my ring behind my back, make a slight cut on my index finger and press it against the mark. Closing my eyes, I focus my mind on it, sending my mana towards the finger. Judging that the connection is steady enough, I break the seal. Release! A few cracking sounds emanate from the symbol and it shatters into tiny particles, releasing Sirgia from its influence. I naturally had researched all about ve Marks during my time in the castle. Breaking one when you are a rightful owner of the ve is a piece of cake if you know a few tricks. Problem solved. Just dont tell anyone, okay? I give the surprised Sirgia a few pats. I stand up and she examines the ce where the mark disappeared. A momentter she looks up at me. Can I really do it? Only if you want of course. They might be hugely under the level of a master like yourself though. I do! She clenches her small fists and gazes at me with sparkling eyes full of determination. If its for Master, Ill create anything! she announces slightly more lively than usual. A satisfied smile appears on my face from the fact that I was able to cheer her up even a tiny little bit. I have high hopes for you, my sweet little craftsman! Chapter 21 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Hero’s First Battle Chapter 21 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Heros First Battle Meanwhile, a little bit to the east from Evalitia''s capital After three days in the carriage, we finally reach the ce that the idiot King has sent us to. Honestly, what the fuck, my ass hurts like hell. They have all this magic and shit but cant even make a little trip a bitfortable. And why did it take so long? Shouldnt his mages be able to just like, teleport us anywhere or something? I exit the carriage I was in with Marcia and Paul and look around. It''s barely dawn. We are in some kind of a small, wooden vige. More like a ghost town I should say. Besides the other carriage which transports Shino and Natalie, and some knights that are escorting us, it doesnt look like a single person is living here. Some buildings wear marks of a fight that might have taken ce in this settlement. Sword cuts, arrows sticking out from the walls, w marks here and there, and a weird dark substance covering some parts of the buildings. We gather with the knights in what looks like the towns main square and the captain of our escort brings up a roll of paper, unwinds it and speaks up. Heroes, this is the mining settlement of Reghuar. Another outbreak happened here two months ago. The knights and adventurers have already dealt with the main wave of Abyssals, but we still think its too risky to let people return to their homes. Theres a nearby mine which was the source of the assault. As per Kings orders, we humbly ask you to investigate it and make sure that all abominations have been taken down and to confirm that the area is safe again. Previous forces have stopped before reaching the core of this excavation site, so there still might be a few monsters lurking around. Please, be careful. He ends reading and makes a courteous bow towards us. Yeah, yeah, whatever, we just have to kill all the ugly shits in that mine, right? I ask the captain. Erm generally speaking, yes, Sir Lewandowski. I furrow my brows at the man. I already told you to not address me like that. Its Sir Kamil or Sir Hero! I finally fucking escaped the shadow of that pathetic nerd who does nothing besides ying those retarded games all day,ughing like an idiot to thousands of even more pathetic people. Fucking Citadelday kids. Worse than simps. The soldier hastily bows again. I apologize, Sir Hero. I definitely wont repeat that mistake. You better. I point my finger at him and turn around to the rest of our party. Lets smash some undead fantasy monkeys, Im bored as hell and cant wait to finally test my skills on real targets! Well, I certainly could use some exercise after all this sitting, Marcia says while doing some stretches. The knights start leaving the area. We were told before that theyll be waiting in the viges main inn, in case we need any help. Not like it will ever happen. We are all super strong heroes here, and there are 5 of us. Oi! Which way to the mine? I shout before they disappear from our sight and someone points in the direction of a medium-sized mountain to the south. Doesnt look far. Theres a road leading to it. Nice. Time to go. Follow me. I start walking towards the big, ck hill. Wait. Shinos quiet voice catches up to me and I nce back. When did we decide on you being the leader? she asks. Huh? Whats to discuss here? I have the Hero ss, of course Ill be the one leading our team into the battle, I say while turning to her. While I take that burden from your shoulders, you can focus on doing your part properly. Or what, do you think you would do better than me? She drops her gaze. No Im not good at stuff like that But, shouldnt we at least vote or something? Fine. I grab Marcia by the waist and pull her closer to me, looking at her face from up close. Any issues with me being the leader? Noooope. I know that you are quite good at being the one in control." She chuckles, yfully strokes my chin and with a quick pirouette, escapes my hold, sending me a wink. I smile at her and move my eyes to Paul. And you? Well Id like to experience a real battle first before I can judge if I can properly split my focus between managing my own abilities and thinking of strate Great, thats three including myself, so a majority. Still gonna fuss over it? I nce at the shortie. She looks at me with a weird gaze and opens her mouth to say something but Natalie ces a hand on Shinos shoulder and shakes her head after they lock their gazes. See? Its four already, three without me. Lets not waste any more time, I say while winking at Natalie. She rolls her eyes and looks away. Shouldnt we at least explore this vige a bit? Or look for a map of the excavation site? Just as I am starting to walk, she speaks up again. I groan at her words. For what? This shithole is already abandoned and was cleansed by the iron fucks. A map? Who the fuck needs a map? Its just some old mine, I reply and begin moving. On my way, I give Marcia a little p on the ass when passing her. She makes a teasing moan and hits my shoulder with a smile. We exit the settlements premises and walk alongside the paved path towards the mountain. Fifteen minutester we arrive at what looks like a miners'' camp. A fewpletely devastated stone huts, some warehouse looking structures and lots of debris from destroyed carts. We take a quick look around but theres nothing of interest, everything has been utterly broken. This ce was most likely the first stop for those monsters. Before we enter through the main shaft, Paul speaks up. We should establish a proper party formation. There are three frontliners and two backliners. Id suggest having two of the first in the front, one in the back and the rest in between. Okay, Ill go first with Marcia and Shino will be closing. I nce over everyone, stopping at the ck-haired girl for a moment, but no one raises any more concerns. Everyone who hasnt already done so summons their weapon from storage rings and we start moving again. Just a hundred meters in, we get surrounded by pitch-ck darkness. Only a faint glow of light can be noticed behind us. I check the insides of my ring but there arent any torches inside. O me that burns in the darkest nights, shine your light upon us, lost wanderers - Firefly. Natalies soft and melodic voice echoes through the tunnel and a small mote of fire appears above the palm of her hand. It quickly takes the form of a ball and tiny, ming wings sprout from it, allowing it to rise and start circling above our heads, emitting a low, yellowish glow. We can now see 10-20 meters ahead. Nice, Iment and we resume our descent. For the next hour, we explore countless corridors leading to various smaller caves where the whole mining happens or something, but we dont encounter anything important. There are traces ofbat here and there, yet no bodies, be it monster or human ones. They must have been taken away by the defensive force. We enter a slightly wider and higher space. Tools and broken carts are lying everywhere alongside piles of some mined up metals and rocks. Judging by the broken barricades on the other end, this must have been a hold for humans. Slightly irritated, I kick a rock lying nearby, which flies against a wall and ricochets up, disappearing into the darkness. Fuck! Theres nothing in this damned cave! What a waste of time! Calm down a little, we havent even delved that deep yet. Besides, we have to just check if its safe. Theres no guarantee that we will encounter any Shhhhhh! Natalie interrupts Marcia, shushing her down. What? the redhead turns to her questioningly. Moving a finger to her mouth, Natalie signals to be quiet. She looks around for a moment and thennds her gaze at me. Wheres the stone? she asks. Stone? What stone? I ask confusedly. The one you kicked up. The fuck? Probably lying somewhere in this goddamn pothole. I didnt hear it drop. Now that she mentions it, I didnt hear it hit the ceiling either, and I dont think any of us would start arguing about the most sensitive to sound person in our group missing the noise of falling rock in a silent, stone cavern. We all look up at the sea of darkness above us. *SQUEAK* *SQUEAL* *SQUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAK!* Like onmand, something begins squeaking and squealing, then another one, and another, and another, and in a few seconds the cave gets filled with weird cries. A momentter, a swarm of small, flying things drops down onto us. There are tens of them. I pull out my sword from its sheath inside the shield and start hacking around those weird fucks dashing around. They look like small kites made out of bare skin, with their heads ending in long, syringe-like trunks. They are like some mutated flying squirrels out of the post-apocalyptic movies. What hyaaaah! Are those things? I yell to others while trying to deter the assault of an unknown enemy. Those are Stirges! Sensei told me they drink blood like mosquitoes, so watch out! Shino shouts back while dodging their strikes. I cover myself with the shield and nce to the sides. Marcia jumps around making countless pirouettes and somersaults while shing a passing monster with her twin swords from time to time. None seem to even graze her body. An energetic smile paints her face. Paul rolls towards a wall and kneels with his back to it. He starts shooting arrows into the swarm, hitting some of the Stirges. When they try to attack him, he ducks or rolls to the side, making them hit the wall and then nails them with an arrow he holds in hand. Natalie pulls out her rapier and mostly tries to deflect the needle-like proboscises aimed at her by the soaring rats. Shino unsheathes her pure white katana and with her back to the blond-haired girl, cuts down most of the monsters trying to attack her friend from the blind spot. Besides some light scrapes here and there, we arent really in danger. They are more annoying than dangerous. I cant count how many of them are flying around, but definitely, more than 30 are left. Take this! Arcane Shot! Paul activates one of his skills and starts pulling back the unloaded string of his bow. A secondter, a transparent torrent of mana forms in the shape of an arrow, or rather, a miniature spear of an arrows size. He releases the projectile with a heavy groan, sending it towards the biggest cluster of enemies. It flies straight through them with amazing speed, mutting around ten into small pieces and crashing somewhere far into the ceiling with a loud boom. Natalie-san! Go! Shortie yells something at Natalie and I move my shield to better see their positions. When they enter my sight, Shino is a bit further from our Bard and is running towards her. The blonde takes off her guitar, flips it so the backside faces upwards and rests it angled on the ground while holding it by the neck. Shino leans to the front and breaks into a dash. Reaching Natalie, she steps onto the guitar which gets swung upwards, sending the petite girl high into the air. She raises her katana, now shining with a whitish radiance, above her head and activates a skill. Moon shing Arts - Crescent Cleave! A quick downwards cut, leaving a glowing-white afterimage in the shape of a half-circle, slices the air in front of her, almost tearing through its very tissue. Numerous Stirges are caught under its path and end up being shed by the unstoppable force. She begins falling with increasing speed, heading towards another flock of the weird creatures, her ponytail fluttering beautifully through the air. Shino positions her sword by her waist, acts like she sheathes it into her left hand, and closes her eyes, focusing on something. Just as she is going to m against the cloud of Stirges, she raises her eyelids and the de gets enveloped in a ck, smoke-like aura. Moon shing Arts - Dusk of the Night! Another skill and another cut. No. Its not just one. Three wide horizontal shes of dark energy fly through the monsters, turning them into otherworldly sashimi, and hit the ground, leaving deep marks in it. I have no idea how she managed to move her katana three times in a second, but theres a bigger issue now. Shino is quickly reaching the ground, falling face first. Still being surrounded by the leftover creatures, I invoke an area of effect skill in hope of clearing them all out. Valiant Sword Arts - de Burst! Countless des of light shot out from my body and pierce through most of the Stirges, forcing others to fly away. I instantly break into a run, locking my gaze on the falling girl. Judging by the distance, I will barely make it. But at a half-point, one of the flying shits pierces its snout right through the weak part of my armour, in the area under my knee. Guaaah! Fuck! I groan as I m into the ground. Paul notices my assant and shoots it down instantly, but I watch as Shino crashes into the floor. Or rather, thats what should have happened. Instead, she turns around making her back face downwards and as she is going to hit the stone pavement, she disappears in a puff of ck, shadowy smoke. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah? I involuntarily voice out my confusion. Suddenly, she appears out of thin air just by my side, surrounded by the same effect. She crouches in front of me and extends her hand. You okay, Kamil-san? she asks concernedly. I angrily swat her hand away and raise myself to a sitting position before sending her a re. You idiot! Why the fuck didnt you tell us about thatst skill! I thought you were going to ssh your ass all over this cave! She furrows her brows and stands up. Who is the idiot here? Would I decide to jump so high without securing my descent? she answers with her quiet tone, but a tinge of irritation can be felt from it. As she''s walking away, she turns her head back to me. I told Natalie-san about my skills. If I suggested sharing our info, youd say its a waste of time to remember it anyway. Tsch whatever I nce around and see Paul and Marcia finishingst of the monsters. I turn to our healer which is currently high-fiving the Samurai girl. Nat! I need healing! She slowly walks up to me and checks out the wound. Its not the worst. She patches it up with Cure Wounds over the span of a few minutes. My leg is back to its previous state. After that, she shoots a few Firebolts into the ceiling to make sure that weve dealt with all the flying shits and it looks like there are no more. We take a short break to rest a bit. Everyone starts talking about their skills, so I join too at the end. I summon my Status window and exin what I got.
INFORMATION
Name: Kamil Lewandowski Race: High Human Age: 20 Job: Soldier [] ss: Divine Hero of the Valiant Sword Tier: 1 Titles: Otherworlder, Mobile Holy Fortress, The Chosen One, Sword of Gods
STATS
Strength: 31 Agility: 19 Constitution: 31 Intelligence: 15
Charisma: 27
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Sword & Shield Arts Lv. 4 ?One-Handed Sword Arts Lv. 5 ?Shield Arts Lv. 3 ?Linguist Lv. 2 ?One-Handed Sword Mastery Lv. 5 ?Shield Mastery Lv. 5 ?Valiant Sword Arts Lv. 1 ?Imprable Fortress Lv. 1 ?Holy Magic Lv. 1 ?Overdrive Lv. 1 ?Holy Affinity ?Curse Immunity ?Steel Skin Lv. 1
We get a better idea of our abilities now. Who would have thought that Shino can literally teleport between any two ces that are covered by a shadow? And she supposedly has Darkvision, but its still at its first level. Taking everything into consideration, Paules up with a new formation with Shino and me in the front, while Marcia is the one watching our backs this time. Shorties sight will work as additional scouting and Im supposed to be a tank or something, due to most of my skills focusing on defence. Natalie can cast magic spells of all elements besides her healing magic and Bard ss features. Paul and Marcias skills are quite self-exnatory. One is an expert at dodging and shing while the other uses various kinds of powerful arrow shots. He says that he can also pinpoint an enemy''s weakness if its not overwhelmingly stronger than him. We start moving in our new formation. There are still some areas to check out and we didnt bring any camping equipment to stay in this cave for long. Gotta keep moving for a few hours more, hopefullypletely investigating this excavation. Three hours of searchingter, Shino stops me with her hand while we are walking through a corridor. Natalie quickly lowers the intensity of her Firefly and we wait for the shorties reaction. Theres something in the cavern ahead. I cant see it, but I can feel the dark energy seeping from it. Nat covers the Firefly with her hands and we start moving quietly in a conga line, with Shino at the front. Reaching the entrance to the cave, we take a quick peek in. Fortunately, its not pitch ck. Unfortunately, its not pitch ck. And thats because theres a weird pool of dark energy on the floor, sending out purplish hues in every direction, making the room enveloped in dim light. The surface of it seems to be swirling around. Look there. Paul points at one of the corners. A big, gori-like creature is lying at that spot, most likely sleeping or whatever the shit those Abyssals do because its certainly one. It slightly glows with lines of simr purplish light, while looking like an undead ghoul gori. Anything else? Marcia asks and Shino scans the room, shaking her head after. We have the element of surprise, lets get rid of it, Paul suggests and fills us on his idea. We agree and prepare to take action. Slowly, we tiptoe closer to the monster, each of us taking their position. Before we start, Shino picks up a stone and throws it into the pool, but it bounces off the surface like itspletely solid. The noise makes the creature flinch and we begin our operation. Draconic Sharpshooter Arts - Rain of Fire! Paul notches three arrows onto his bow and fires them up into the air, activating his ss skill. They leave red trails behind and explode above the target. Three ming circles appear in their ce and tens of fiery projectiles fall down onto the Abyssal. *RRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRR* It raises itself, covers its head with its wide arms and gazes around, stopping his purple, smoking eyes on me, who is standing the closest. Come on, bitch! Ill fuck you up! I shout while banging my sword against the shield. A lively melody starts being yed on an acoustic guitar and my body gets filled with energy. All the armour loses its weight, no longer restricting my movements. The music sounds familiar like Ive heard it in one of these popr fantasy movies with epic battles. The monster charges right at me and ms his fist into the shield, pushing me back a few meters, but I manage to stay on my legs. Strong... Before it catches up to me again, Marcia crosses its path, making a few quick cuts in its chest. She swiftly dodges any iing hits, slicing back in response. The angry monkey raises both of its fists to squash her but suddenly stops due to Shino making a wide, horizontal sh right into its back. She disappears before it can even turn around and Marcia doesnt let go of this chance. Sword Dance - Ballet of the Sylphs. Both of her des get covered in a greenish aura and her red hair starts fluttering like on a windy day. She starts running around with a melodic step, like the floor is her stage now, and inducing very deep cuts in the Abyssals torso. She spins around countless times and dodges all counters by a hairs breadth, making awe-inspiring poses. With each slice, a de of greenish wind follows, deepening the previous cut. Paul rains normal arrows at the monster from the side, Shino joins into the fun every time she notices a chance of a sneak attack and Natalie observes the battlefield, prepared for any iing emergency. The creature gets enraged with the flow of this fight and suddenly makes an enormous roar which shakes the whole ce and pushes back everyone with its shockwave. Thanks to my shield and armour, it only nudges me a bit. The now even more smoking gori locks its gaze onto me, who is now the closest to it again, and breaks into a rush. Expecting an even stronger hit this time, I nt my shield into the ground and activate a skill. Come! Imprable Fortress! Yellow aura covers the steel aegis, creating an additionalyer of protection. The monster crashes into it with ridiculous force. *HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONG* When its fistnds on the shield, a loud, metallic ng fills up the air, as if someone had just hit a huge bell, and a shockwave follows. Im pushed back by a few centimetres, leaving trails with my boots in the ground. *HOOOONG* *HOOOOOONG* *HOONG* *HOOOOOONG* It keeps barraging my guard with its mighty arms, roaring with each strike. With the corner of my eye, I can see others being repelled back by the force of impact. If nothing changes, it will break through when my mana starts running low. Our n went to shit. Okay, fucktard Time for a ride! Overdrive! My body gets increasingly hotter, my heart starts beating faster and I feel like the time itself has slowed down by a notch. Preparing myself for another attack, I angle my shield and it bounces to the side. Using that moment, I swiftly push my shield under the monsters chest and mustering all my boosted strength, I vault the Abyssal over me into the air, by notching the aegis against his armpits. Valiant Sword Arts - Impaling Light! I make a powerful thrust into the target flying above my head and a yellow, glowing, three times bigger copy of my sword sinks into its chest, piercing through it and hitting the ceiling. Just in case, I prepare another skill, which willpletely empty my mana reserves. As the monsters body hits the surface of the weird pool with a loud thud, sending purple fluids in every direction, I rush towards it and raise my sword. Valiant Sword Arts - Dawn of Justice! I shove my shining weapon into its body, pinning it to the ground. Golden mes soon erupt from the de in a raging wave, burning everything on their path in the range of 15 meters. When they subside, theres nothing left of the monster, just my sword stuck halfway into the pool. I deactivate all skills and fall onto my butt, waving my hand to others. Haaaaah Gottem! Everyone gathers around and breathes in relief. Sound of a breaking ss reaches our ears. We nce at our feet in panic and see the weird surface break like a mirror. Itpletely shatters into particles soon after and gets reced by the natural, stone floor. What was that? Was that the source of those monsters? Marcia asks. Maybe theye from a different ce too, like us, and it was some kind of a portal? Shino chimes in. Whatever the fuck it was, its gone now *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRAAAAAAAACK* As I begin speaking, the ground starts shaking and the stone floor also bes covered in quickly increasing gaps. OH FU Before I even have time to stand up, our footing crumbles into pieces and begins falling into the darkness along with all of us. UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUuuuuuuukkkkkkkk... Chapter 22 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Hero’s First Dungeon Chapter 22 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Heros First Dungeon Ow, ow, ow My fucking ass My fucking head My fucking everything! I groan while lying on top of a small pile of rubble. Flipping myself onto the stomach, I take a nce around. Natalie is kneeling a bit to my right and tending to Pauls injuries. Shino is walking from side to side and checking the ce wended in for possible threats. Her handys prepared on the katanas handle. Besides slightly torn clothes here and there, she looks fine. She must have eased thending with her movement skill somehow. After dealing with Paul, Nates to check on me. My armour mitigated most of the flying debris, but I still feel sore all over my body, from the hits and thest impact. While she takes care of it, I scan our surroundings with my eyes. We are in another cave. No, thats wrong. It looks more like a room carved in stone, but old enough for most of the walls and some parts of the ceiling to fall off. You can still tell that it had a rectangr shape and there are some weird torches attached to its walls, with blue, glowing crystals instead of your usual ming heads. Theres also a pair of stone doors, each on the opposite end of the room. One of them, lets say to the south, ispletely shattered and covered in debris. No chance we can get through it. But the northern door looks almost intact. Natalie calls everyone to gather up and we sit in a circle. While she ys a soft and slow melody, we drink water and eat some of the rations. Her chant revitalizes my body even more than any food and I feel my fatigue being slowly washed away. Its one of her Bard skills - Song of Rest, which boosts regeneration and all healing, also taking care of some strain of the body. It cant rece sleep, but its the best course of action we can take right now. Is this ce connected to those monsters? Marcia asks while munching on some jerky. I dont think so. There are some murals on these walls, but I dont know which race they depict. They are too damaged. This must be some old, unknown structure that happened to be under the mining area, the Samurai girl shares her findings and thoughts. I look up into never-ending darkness. We dont have any magic to go up the way we fell, right? I ask moving my hopeful gaze towards Nat. Im still Tier 1 too. My wind magic wont be able to carry us into the air. She shakes her head. I sigh heavily. Haaaaaaah Fuck! What shit luck! You always had problems with controlling the strength of your thrusts. Marcia giggles teasingly. Oh, fuck off! I look at her with my face saying really? and she starts giggling even harder. Its not Kamil-sans fault. That monster must have weakened the floor with the shockwaves too. Shino surprisingly joins to defend me. I know, hehehehe, its just a little joke to lighten up the mood, Marcia responds. Ten minutester, we finish our short break and explore the chamber with a bit more attention. From all the details, we conclude that this area might have been built by Dwarves or some other simr race. I have no idea how many of them exist in this world, but Shino says that there are plenty. But, wouldnt they make everything smaller if it was made by Dwarves? The room and doorways seem the usual size. Nothing else can be learned here, so we move to the stone door. With Pauls help, I somehow manage to push them open, with a lot of resistance. They make loud scraping noises, scratching all over the pavement from the same material. A corridor fashioned akin to the room we are in opens up in front of us. Its about 4 people wide and something around 2 meters high. Its walls have carved, decorative pirs in equal distances, split by the blue torches in between the sculptures. This whole ce gives ominous feelings. We begin moving in the already tested formation. This time we are walking at a much slower pace because Paul suggested that there might be some traps down here. We have no idea what the purpose of this ce is, so better be careful. Whenever there are crossroads, we take left if its still possible. So far, we havent encountered any dangers in the hallways, or we are just finally getting a little lucky. After some time, we arrive in front of a slightly more detailed, stone double-doors. I nce back and everyone nods. We push them open with Paul. We step into a warm, green glow. Theres a huge crystal sticking out of the ceiling and it is the one emanating the light. Directly under it, something akin to a giant chessboard is carved in the ground, but without any colours, just squares. A long and wide panel of ss cuts through its middle, splitting it into two sides. On each, there are 8 statues depicting some small creatures dressed in the fashion of samurai. A few of them hold katanas while making different poses and the rest use other weapons. They look like humanoid frogs, Shino says, examining one from up close. After thest person enters the chamber, the door closes with a loud boom. A secondter, it disappears by melting into the wall, like it wasnt even there in the first ce. We nce at each other battle-ready and turn to the statues, expecting them to start moving at any moment. A minute passes and nothing happens. We check every wall in the room, but theres no sign of any other doors. Or they are hidden, like the one we came through. We gather near the carved board with sculptures. What now? We are trapped, Marcia states the obvious. Those things must be the key to getting out, Natalie responds while pointing at the frogs. There werent any deadly traps up to this point, so this one shouldnt be too. I agree. At least with the first part, joins Paul. So we focus our attention on the little shits. They look like any other stone statues, just amazingly detailed and with a perfectly captured dynamic feeling. They seem to be ready to jump at you with any tiny trigger. I try touching one but nothing happens. They also feel unbelievably heavy for their small size. This is so weird Shino murmurs to herself somewhere. I turn around and see her trotting around the edge of the ss, from one side to another, and stopping to watch something. Ie closer to the huge window and stare at the ck-haired girl on the other side, who seems to move her eyes everywhere but not onto me. She then runs around the edge again. Ah! She quickly stops before crashing into me. Kamil-san? She stares at me dumbfounded. What the hell are you doing? I ask her. How did you get here? she asks in return. Huh? I was standing here the whole time, looking at you. She furrows her brows, runs back to the edge and leans over with just her head, looking back at me through the ss. But again, it seems like she has trouble focusing on anything. She takes her face back to my side, nces at me and furrows her brows even more. This is not a normal ss, she announces. Kamil-san,e here. Confused, I move around the corner to join her. Now follow me with your eyes. Shino positions herself a bit before the beginning of the ss and locks her gaze with mine. I nod at her. She breaks into a run, we stare each other straight into the eyes. She reaches the ss and I lose her. She disappears. Gone. Its like watching from the side as a certain wizard boy runs into a wall on the train station. My eyes widen in shock. Can you see me? I hear her voice. What the fuck? No, I cant. A waving arm emerges from the edge of the ss, but theres no body in the ce Im looking at. My confusion increases. Others are now standing near me, also staring at the floating hand. Shino jumps out from behind the ss and walks up to us. Its like a Vian mirror but see-through. She points back to the other side. Look, we cant even see the statues from here. Now that she mentions it, I notice that there truly arent any statues on the other side. Its just an empty board. Shino walks back there and shows us how she disappears again. We all move from side to side and confirm that this weird phenomenon is true. From one half, you can see everything clearly, from the other, you see only an empty room, while the statues are actually there. Ummph Im getting dizzy from all those perspective changeeeeeeeeeeees! Paul leans over one of the carvings on the visible side and it ends up being pushed away, zooming through the tiles like they are ice. It hits the edge of the board and stops with a thud, without falling over. The ones on the other side arent budging an inch while these have literally no resistance, Iment and lightly kick a different statute, which also slides away a few tiles. Wait a moment Natalie says and starts walking around the board while heavily thinking about something. A momentter, shees back to us. There is exactly the same number of identical statues on each side, but they are in different formations. Assuming that this ss is a hint, perhaps we have to set them correctly on the half where we cant see through? At least worth a try, right? Marcia ps her hands. Shino and Natalie stand on each end of the mirror-like structure while I and Paul start pushing around the frogs ording to their instructions. Marcia watches over everything from the sides and is tasked with raising an rm if something happens. We finish the arrangements in a few minutes. As thest of the samurai takes its proper ce, the ss starts glowing with a greenish light and bes normally see-through, without any weird effects. On the opposite side to the way we came from, a door emerges in the stone and opens up, scratching the floor. We did it! Marcia jumps into the air. Everyone starts high-fiving each other. Haha! Think of better puzzles, stupid frogs! I kick one of the nearby statues and send it rushing through the board. It hits the edge and flies off the ying area, shattering into pieces after crashing onto the floor. Suddenly, the whole room begins shaking and the eyes of all other 15 figures start glowing in green. They jump from their pedestals and turn to us. The screech of the closing door reaches our ears. RUN! Paul shouts and dashes towards the exit. Shino disappears in a puff of ck smoke, most likely teleporting to the corridor. Marcia picks up Natalie and sprints while being pushed forward by a green wind. Lacking any movement skills, I start running too. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I reach the doorway barely seconds before it gets too tight for me to slip through. My armour sends off sparks as I squeeze through the gap but I manage to get inside and fall on the floor, panting heavily. Everyone res at me from above. That was really stupid, even for you, Marcia says. Yeah. True. Right. Natalie, Paul and Shino quickly agree with her. I raise myself up with a heavy sigh. Fine. I fucked up. My bad. I raise my hand in apology. In the future, dont try breaking anything in puzzle rooms. Unless asked to, Marcia adds. We walk through more passages. Some smaller rooms start appearing on the way, but there doesnt seem to be anything interesting in them, just a lot of stone furniture, already crumbled almost to dust. There are some books on the shelves here and there, but none of us recognizes thenguage and most of them are unreadable anyway. Through one of the alleys, we enter another big and eerie chamber. This time, its illuminated by medium-sized braziers, also filled with blue crystals. There are huge, ornamental, stone double-doors on the other side of the room. In the middle, four pirs half our size with pedestals on top of them, surround a rectangr shape, most likely some kind of an altar. Everyone starts looking around as thest time, trying to find some hints on how to open the big gate. We closely examine murals on the walls since they are in better shape this time and they depict most likely Dwarves in various activities linked to mining and crafting. Nothing helpful. We gather around the altar and focus our attention on it. Natalie spots some geometrical looking script carved into the surface of the table. We rack our brains over all the information, but nothinges up after half an hour of brainstorming. Shino leans over the altar and ponders over the writing for like the tenth time. If only sensei was here she whispers under her breath. My brows twitch and I turn to her with a groan. Oh, fuck me! Why do you have to bring up that useless geezer literally every other second. She res back at me. Sensei is not useless! He is very helpful and kind! And he studied a lot about this world while we were training, so he would definitely know about these runes! Oh, yes. Very kind. The kindest person alive. So kind that he snitches on his beloved students to the authorities. He should get a Nobel Peace Prize for his big heart. I almost m my fist into the altar but I stop myself in time. Better not trigger another trap or something. Natalie walks up to Shino and stands up by her side. You know very well that it wasnt him but the security guy, she says. Yeah? They could have kept it for themselves then. Nat shakes her head. And lose their jobs when found outter? Sensei couldnt go against the rules, he loved his job, the Samurai girl adds. If the two of you are so into him then why havent you married him already, hah?! I raise both my voice and my arms in a questioning way. Shino drops her gaze down and a barely visible blush appears on her face, while Natalie slowly facepalms and sighs heavily. Marcia enters between us with a spin and sits on the altar. Now, now, chill, people, chill. Calm your tits Kamil, a girl can like whoever she wants, she moves her gaze between me and the other women. And she is not wrong. Theres a high chance Carter would have known something about these symbols. I snort at her words and silence falls onto the room. She exhales dejectedly before speaking. Haaaaaah Too bad he didnt join I really wonder how it would feel with him It takes me a few seconds to process what she just implied and I lift my head up at her. What? She looks down at me. What what? Even you are after his dick? I ask, utterly shocked. Marcia tilts her head. What do you mean by even you? Have you forgotten about his ss? I bet he could make any girl cum like a machinegun. She ces her hands between her legs and starts wiggling a bit with a sensual moan. Damn Just imagining that makes my whole body hot I blink a few times and just stare at her in consternation. She looks back at me. Oh, dont give me that confused look. Or did you think that Im yours only? Have you also forgotten how I told you before our first time that I have lots of sex friends? You were fine with that. I drop my gaze to avoid her eyes. I do remember that day. No but I After all we did toget She rolls her eyes and sighs. Did you really think I found your cock so heavenly that I cut ties with others? Oh,e on, dont be like that. She jumps down from the altar and walks closer to me. You know how I hate being limited. All this girlfriend or wife stuff is a perfect example. Enjoying everything that life can offer you is the best feeling in the world. Marcia spins around, showcasing her freedom, then she stops and puts her hands on her hips. When a man has many girls after him, he is a winner, but when a girl has some fun with many men, then shes a dirty whore. Fucking society. She crosses her arms over her chest and furrows her brows. Havent you too nailed different girls while we were supposedly together? I look away to avoid her gaze. I certainly did since I knew that she wouldnt mind. Dont be so hypocritical then. I thought you didnt care about boring stuff like that. Also, dont assume that Im after literally every cock I pass by on the sidewalk. Marcia moves her gaze over everyone as if looking for some reaction, but then walks closer to me and hugs me from the front. She embraces me closely. Her bountiful chest in a leather tank-top presses against my armour and her deep, green eyes stare right into mine. Or was I badly mistaken about you this whole time? she asks. I get lost in her beautiful irises and ponder over what she said. Its all true. Marcia is a very open and understanding person. Some may view her as loose as she described, but thats just rude and narrow-minded. She loves to have fun with others and it doesnt just rte to sexual things. The time we spent within our little ss group was always enjoyable, with her leading us around and directing the flow of most conversations. Im not sure why I started thinking that she changed her way of being after meeting me, it even was the main reason why we got along in the first ce. Somehow, I just dislike the idea of her too looking up to that guy. Shino is already all over him. How is he better than me? It always irritates me how she acts all cute and shy around him or jumps in to defend that dude in every situation. Its like she has known him since childhood, but thats not possible. A pinch on the cheek brings me back to reality. Marcia smiles at me, still not dropping her gaze. I lower my own. No I I would never call you a whore Sorry I got a bit too irritated there She lifts my chin up and kisses me. A soft, warm peck on the lips quickly evolves into a deep and intense kiss. She breaks off after a few seconds. Good. I would be really sad after losing one of my best friends over some stupid misunderstanding. Especially after literally all other ones are now most likely gone for the rest of my life. Ugh and men in this world are seriously disappointing She sighs and joins our lips in one more kiss. After that, she jumps back with a spin and nces over everyone. Now then, can we conclude this pointless argument? We are all good friends here, differences in opinions happen, but lets not start just throwing insults at each other. Marcia moves her eyes from Shino to me in turns. I look at the shortie and she nces at me. She sighs and nods. I nod too. Marcia stops her gaze at Paul and waggles her eyebrows at him. Im still waiting, you know? He waves his hands with a wry smile. Thanks, but I still have to decline. Im hoping to meet someone special one day. Too bad. I really hate forcing myself on others. Its only fun when both people enjoy each otherspany. Ill be around if you ever change your mind. She sends a wink with a kiss towards him. Ah, gosh, my throat is now dry as a desert. She leans over one of the pirs, brings out a canteen from her ring and takes a few big gulps of water, spilling a little over her face and chest. A small stream runs down her elbow and drips onto the pedestal. The column starts glowing with blue runes from top to bottom and then slowly descends into the ground,pletely catching Marcia off guard and making her fall. Shino helps her up while Natalie enters her detective mode again. She walks up to the mural which is ced on the wall opposite to the hidden pir and nces all over it. I see She strokes her chin andes back to the altar. Each side represents one of the elements. Just look at that mural, the characters are picking up water from a river. Its true. We move to other ones and examine them again. Here they are using bellows under a forge. It might be air, Paul says. In this one, they seem to be mining something out. Perhaps earth? Marcia ponders. There are many fireces in mine. Must be fire, Shino finishes. Gathering up by the altar, we look at the pirs. Nat summons a small ball of fire and another one descends. Paul picks up some rock and ces it in the correct ce, making the third one hide too. We all think on how to ce air on thest structure while Marcia empties her waterskin andys it onto the pedestal, which somehow works. We all look at her. What? Theres air inside now. She smiles. Paths of runes light up in blue on the floor and run towards the gate, which also starts glowing in many sigils and slowly opens towards us. Paul advises us to be ready for anything, a fancy entrance like this could be either good or bad. We walk into a huge chamber. It looks like some kind of a workshop or assembly line. There are tens of tables, structures, pathways, shelves and some big, rusting machines ced in patterns. Everything seems to be ancient and slowly crumbling to dust. Besides one thing. A wide pir in the center of the room is shooting up high into the ceiling, towering over the whole ce. Theres something attached near its end but its too far to ascertain the details. Theres no need to strain our eyes though. Loud and metallic sounds begin to permeate through the room, exactly from the position of that thing. Soon after, it slides down along the pir and presents itself as a big, rotating ring made out of steel or something, with four huge ballistae attached to it, facing four different directions. The size of their bolts is enough to easily impale elephants. Take cover! Paul shouts and everyone ducks behind their closest stone structure. The machine stops spinning and the first of the weapons takes a shot at Shino, which is hiding behind a block of stone. The projectile hits it with unimaginable force, prating the 3-meter thick structure and the tip of the bolt emerges just a little to the right from her head. We lock our eyes for a second, utterly terrified by its power. Dont stop moving! It can shoot through! I yell and start running from cover to cover. The ballistae keep shooting out projectiles every five seconds or so. When one attacks, others reload. Everyone is frantically dodging the deadly projectiles while looking for a way to strike back. Only Paul is able to easily counterattack with his bow. His normal arrows dont do anything so he uses his Arcane Shot every now and then, but they only stagger the enormous crossbow for a moment. Natalie doesnt even get a chance to use her guitar and her magic will definitely be too weak to damage this steel structure. The situation looks really bad. I avoid getting impaled by another spear by a hairs breadth. Nat passes behind, trying to get some music going on the move, but I watch as her cape catches onto some protruding pipe and her guitar flies off, while she falls back onto her butt. The ballista takes aim. It will easily prate this little bit of metal. Oh no, you dont! I dash to her side and slide in with an angled shield topletely cover her. Imprable Fortress! The giant bolt tears through the air towards us, breaks the iron structure and hits my guard with force iparably stronger to the Abyssal gori from our previous fight. *HOOOOOOOOOOOOOONG* The projectile ricochets and nails the ground. My shield gets sted off my hand and Im sent flying backwards at an incredible speed. A momentter, I crash into the wall so hard that I get encased in it. Guuuuuah! I cough up a lot of blood. Everything hurts like hell. I raise my head while stuck in the wall. The ballista is already aiming at me and preparing another shot. Marcia does her best to reach my position, pushing her movement skills to their limits. Paul barrages the machine with Arcane Shots in panic. Natalie stares at me with wide eyes while lying in the spot I left her. So this is how it ends, huh? Pathetic... Suddenly, everything goes ck and a feminine scream reaches my ears. I guess my eyes are done for. I close them and drop my head in wait for the inevitable. But it does note. Instead, a strong light hits my supposedly still working eyes through the eyelids. I raise my head again and open them just to see the figure of Shino standing on top of the giant crossbow with her katana shoved into the ballistas reloading mechanism, shining with a pale white glow. She makes an upwards swing and slices off half of it. Then she jumps over to another, sending a sh of white energy towards it. While it destroys the second weapon, she catches onto its corner andunches herself up into the air, preparing the katana by her side. It starts shining even stronger and a momentter, she rushes diagonally through the air like a falling star, piercing through the whole pir which is over 10 meters thick, and leaving a white trail behind. Shends crouched on the ground between me and the running Marcia, and as she sheathes her katana back to its scabbard, the giant tower slides off at the ce she left a cut and plunges into the ground shaking the whole chamber in a small earthquake. When the vibrations subside, she opens her eyes which are now glowing with a purplish hue. This and her shining katana handle are currently the only sources of light in the room. Shino rises from her knees. Im sorry for beingte, Kamil-san. I had to create more shadows to she staggers mid-sentence and begins falling down, the glowing on her katana fades out. Paul catches her before she hits the ground. Natalie quickly arrives at my side, summons another Firefly and starts casting her most powerful healing spells. Marcia and Paul support thepletely exhausted Samurai girl. Nat tells me how Shino was running around the whole ce, leaving small cuts on every torch and brazier in the room, and then when I closed my eyes, she activated some insane skill that made her bounce off the walls like a ray of moonlight, destroying all targets almost at once. The scream I heard was hers, it supposedly strained her small body a lot. But she did not stop at that. She teleported above and the rest Ive already seen with my own eyes. This exins how I didnt catch a glimpse of her around the battlefield and how everything suddenly went dark. Theres no doubt that she pushed herself to the limits to save me. If I hadn''t gotten hit back there, she most likely would have executed her n much more carefully. After Nat gets me into a working state we take a well-deserved break. Fortunately, my armour is enchanted with a high-level Self Repair spell, so as long as its notpletely shattered or ripped off, it will slowly regain its original form. While I and Marcia stay with the unconscious Shino, Paul and Natalie check the doors to rooms adjacent to this chamber. They find lots of different crafting stations and not that many things of value to us. They do manage to find a floor n carved into one of those rooms'' walls, so we take notes of a path that looks like its leading to the exit or the entrance. Two hours of restter, we decide to move out. Shino already woke up. I thank her for what she did obviously and she says that I would do the same anyway, so theres no need to be grateful. She insists on walking on her own, but shes barely keeping herself up. Paul scoots her off the ground and she gets a piggyback ride, with her facepletely red as a tomato. We follow the notes and head straight for the main gate. Weve been up for almost a day now. Luckily, we avoid any other dangerous rooms and reach another big gate, which should lead to the outside. There arent any puzzles around, just an enormous lever. With some issues, we manage to switch its position and the doors start opening inwards. iot. We cant even get through some stupid door? Wait they are opening! A feminine voice reaches our ears from the other side as the wings of the gate slowly move to the sides. I dont think I did anything to make them open Another girly voice joins. Who cares, maybe there was some keyword that triggered them. Lets not waste any more time and head inside. Some young boy speaks. Three people and some creature with blueish skin, pointy ears and of a low posture enter. Two girls, most likely in theirte teens and a boy. They look like adventurers weve seen plenty around the capital. Eh? Who the hell are you people? The girl in magician robes raises a question after spotting us. Thats not important. How the hell are you inside? The boy butts in. Weve fallen into this ce from a mine above and were trying to get out, Paul exins. Ah, shit! That was supposed to be our great find! The boy kicks a stone. Erm have you explored it already? the other girl asks timidly. There are plenty of chambers we didnt check, he answers again. Great! Lets go! The boy waves at his friends and runs inside, pulling the creature behind him. The magician soon follows. Wait! Be careful. There are plenty of puzzles with deadly traps out there. Marcia grabs the arm of thest, roguish looking girl and warns her. She smiles and makes a slight bow. Thank you. We are very lucky to meet so many kind and helpful people recently. Sasha! Dont fall behind! the boy shouts from a distance. She bows again and runs off. We finally leave this god-forsaken ce and get back to the vige. Chapter 23 – A Busy Week Chapter 23 C A Busy Week Back in the capital... Time flows incredibly fast when you are busy, having something to do, one thing after another. After finishing the whole check-up operation and our little talk with Sirgia, we begin brainstorming ideas about the interior design of the establishment. Fortunately, the ce has been decorated by someone with a great artistic sense along with the utility one, so theres not much we want to change about the mahogany and white marble decorations everywhere. As for the furniture, it also fits the image I had in mind when thinking about a high-quality establishment. All the wardrobes, beds, cupboards and other stuff are masterfully crafted, yet without over-the-top details that would make them an eyesore or pain in the ass to operate. While I love medieval or fantasy designs, I hate when they are overdone and get in the way of the things utility. We all agree on changing the sheets and other materials. They are currently in a royal crimson or scarlet colour and we all think something else would go better with the dark mahogany style. We decide on purple. It both feels great and at the same time, its kinda the symbolic colour for this field of work. Id have never expected one of my favourite colours to actually be used with this particr meaning in mind, but Im lucky it did, no one has anything against using it here due to that so thats like killing two birds with one stone for me. The windows could be a problem when considering the things that will happen in these rooms. This mansion is still in the city, on the border of Noble and Mercantile districts, and even if it has some space around, thanks to the low stone fence its still easy to take a peek inside from the adjacent buildings. Sirgia suggests that we order a bit more of the purple material and create bigger curtains which will also be able to act as blinds on the windows. Thanks to that, we will be able to cover them for most of the time and in a case when its necessary, move them to the sides. We naturally all jump onto that idea. We are going to introduce these changes to all rooms in the wings, but since there are lots of them, like really an insane number, I propose to make the upper areas function both as living spaces for our future residents and also waiting rooms for the girls when the brothel will operate. Each wing has its pair of stairs leading to the other level, so after someone picks a girl at the counter, she can then easily walk down to a room that the guest will be given, without unnecessarily having to parade through the whole main hall. Convenient if we introduce different outfits or something, in the future. Naturally, it all depends on the situation, because I definitely n on asking some of our employees to spend their time waiting in the main lobby, but only those who would be fine with that. Having the girls sit around and possibly get in touch with the people whoe inside would be a nice way of showing them their good sides. And of course, it will function as presenting part of our assortment. Seeing your possible choices in front of you has a much bigger emotional impact than just reading the list, even if that list includes pictures or sketches. You gotta work for that first impression, its really important. And well, some people may just want to enjoy a nice talk with a beautiful girl by their side first, hostess'' bars are a thing, and for that reason, we should also offer something simr. Theres that recreational area above with an alcohol corner. Getting to know a girl a little bit better can increase the chances of pleased customers and might end in them taking the next step too. Will have to be careful though, dont want someone utterly drunk into oblivion trying anything funny, but well, we will introduce a decent set of rules and instructions. The bartender will keep an eye over the situation. That reminds me, besides maids, Ill have to look for some bouncers or security guards. As much as I would want to believe nothing will ever happen, wishful thinking like that can only lead to a disaster. I better solve this issue before we open for the first time. Safety of the girls is my utmost priority here and will always stay that way. Sirgia is strong and has a decent ss, but shes not only our chef but also will start being an artificer too. I shouldnt push so many roles on her little shoulders, even though she would try to convince me that shed be fine with whatever I need from her. A day passes as we walk around and discuss various things. Everyone gets to their rooms to rest and regain energy for another day of heavy thinking and other work. Well, almost everyone. Somehow, Safi and Emi end up in my room quite often recently. I have nothing against that fact. I enjoy theirpany and falling asleep while cuddled up by two charming and chilly Slimes is a win. Its not like any of the other girls is going to spend the night here, so for now, Im going to pamper them a bit each night. For a moment, I was worried that from how quickly the things between us escted, I might have flipped some ero-switch inside them and made them addicted to sex or pleasure, but so far they just seem to be closely attached to me. Theres no doubt that they would be up for it any time I asked though. Next day marks the first delivery from Barren. He doesnt employ that many helpers in his small store so hees here by himself with a cart. Sirgia is still a little bit wary of him, but she does not let that uncertainty be in the way of her duties, and she does her best checking the quality of the goods he provides and raising urate questions regarding any concerns she might have. I must say, it feels really extraordinary to see a little girl, almost half the size of the muscr man which is walking by her side, carrying two morerge crates of goods in her hands than him. Thats a Dwarf for you. If I were to use numbers to convey their strength, then a Human would need around 20 Strength for his stats to have enough influence over his body to rival themon Dwarf. And Sirgia is a Crusher, which additionally raises her Strength stat. 10 Strength stat Human doesnt equal 10 Strength stat Dwarf, its more like 20 to 10, and she is 30 already by herself. When everything gets properly unloaded and ced in storages or the fridge, we move out to do some material shopping with me, Cornelia and Sirgia. I think its still a bit too risky to bring Slimes out into the open. We either need to get some recognition first or I have to get stronger to be able to protect them. I have no doubts that they can take care of themselves better than I would, but still. We visit a few businesses and order tens of curtains and other stuff, with designs we came up earlier together. It will take some time to get all of it done. While in the city, we also check on the artisan who is working on the cors, but they havent been finished yet. Theres no rush, so thats fine. Since we are already there, Cornelia starts asking about a custom order for clothes. Without me noticing, she smuggled out one of the sexy maid outfits which Safi and Emi wear, most likely depriving one of them of the joy of using it for some time. She presents the uniform to the clerk and they begin discussing the details of replicating it, but with more violet and purple details here and there. This might end up as our brand outfit. I dont mind. Its the opposite. Just imagining all the girls wearing such cute clothes around me is a thing that evokes whole oceans of fantasies. Ahhhhh The day after, we begin taking down the old curtains and bedsheets. Safi ends up with the previous white shirt and ck pantiesbo since as I expected, she was the one who Cornelia has robbed out of her costume. I make sure to give her lots of pats and snuggles from time to time so she doesnt feel sad. But as for me, she could stay in that getup forever. Who does not find an oversized shirt and sexy panties a sight to behold? We almost end up on top of each other instead of working. That sly slime is getting too knowledgeable about the art of seduction. Its getting increasingly dangerous just being around her. You will not convince me that she came up herself with her breasts ''identally spilling out of the shirt when reaching up for something, her panties identally catching against a cupboards knob to sh the sapphire lips of her alluring pussy as she leans over something or identally tripping over her own legs and falling face-first into my crotch. I have some suspicions on whose fault this might be. Well need to have a loooooooooooong talk about what she is teaching my lovely and innocent slime girls. Oooooohhh, she does not want to go to war with me. She is not ready for the amount of knowledge I have amassed from various sources back at home. Fortunately, we manage to do our share in time, not like when I was working with Sirgia, with just a few breaks for some kisses and pats. And perhaps a little bit of touching. We finish moving around the furniture and taking down the decorations in two days. Theres not a lot of manpower at our disposition currently, but theres no rush towards anything. Then, I decide to have a shopping trip with just Sirgia so that she can pick up the necessary tools to start giving life to the ideas I have in mind. We grab some utensils for woodworking, metalworking, leatherworking, order some small devices she deems worthy of having and a few other things. Nothing much yet, its just for several smaller projects. I also get some more professional paper and drawing tools to be able to make decent schematics for her. Huge materials supply is not yet required so we postpone searching for a proper supplier forter. Sirgia tries to hide it behind her neutral mask, but shes brimming with happiness and passion too much for me to not notice. It feels good seeing her like that. When I pat her head and brush her hair a bit, she even smiles faintly from time to time. I help her arrange all the things in the room she has chosen for herself, spending the rest of the day at it. We slightly move a few pieces of furniture and rework the desk so it can function as a makeshift workshop. I tell her that Ill drop her the first design soon and she bumps her small chest with her fist, saying Leave it to me! I will not disappoint Master! with her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Then, almost a week after we started taking everything into our own hands, a messagees. Cornelia brings a letter from the castle. Its from the King. Hes inviting me for a meeting. Supposedly, theres something important and that could definitely be of huge help to me. Since the letter states that I can eithere today or have Cornelia deliver a reply with suggestions of possible dates, I choose to check this out immediately. Besides, since when does The King work his schedule around some plebeians free time? He does not act like this towards everyone, right? Im starting to get worried about the way he conducts himself. I decide to test the secret tunnel. I walk down into the cers and then to the passage with the two trolleys. They have a lever mechanism like the ones you often see in western movies. I sit on a bench at one of its sides and begin fanning the mechanism up and down. We''ll have to figure out with Sirgia some other way to operate it. Perhaps she will be able to create a simple bike gearbox and some pedals, or we can just test some mana-operated ways with her Mana Artisan. As the cart moves through the tunnel, small crystals on the walls, imbued with some kind of proximity trigger spell, start glowing in yellow. They fade out when I pass them, leaving only the area Im currently moving through brightened. After ten minutes they start changing into orange and then red so I start slowing down, guessing that its just a way of telling the driver that the end of the tracks is close. And Im not mistaken. Soon, I reach the stop and get out of the trolley. There are two paths now, but one of them ispletely buried in rubble and debris. I guess it led under the treasury. I take some stairs up and am met with a wooden nk at the end of the pathway. I examine it closely and notice that its possible to slide it to the side. I remove the obstruction and get swatted into the face with fur coats. This is definitely the inside of some wardrobe. I push open its doors and reveal a typical castle room. Confirming that theres no one in here, I walk out of the wardrobe and look around. Nothing much to be said about it. Decently sized chamber with a bed, desk, wardrobes and other furniture. From the amount of dust, it doesnt seem to be in use. I move the backside to its original position and close the wardrobe before leaving. I enter a usual corridor with many more doors like the one Ive just used. I think this is the area where most of the royal guards live. I manage to navigate to the room we usually used for meetings during our time in the castle. No one had any problems with me going around. Im still a Hero in their eyes, even if Im not really helping with their case, but well, at least I look adventurey enough in this brownish attire and the coat. I pick an apple from a tray and wait by the balcony. This brings back memories... I marvel over the view from up here as I did a little over a year ago. Who would have thought on that day that Id end up starting a brothel? But well, Im not mad, at least not anymore. I have things I can focus on now and that ss seems better and better with each passing day. Who knows, maybe one day Ill be able to help the others with their mission. I wonder how they are doing. Not that longter, the King arrives. He wears his more casual, but still royal, robes without the extravagant cape. A smaller crown decorates his blond hair. Al, my dear friend! How are things going?He smiles at my sight and extends an arm towards me. Pretty good. We are slowly making progress. No catgirls yet though. I take up his hand and we enter a lively handshake. I wink at him while saying thest part. Ross chuckles. Im d to hear that! He gestures towards the table and we both sit down. He starts pouring some wine into the sses. Well That thing at the end might actually change soon, he says looking up at me. Oh? Could that be the subject of this sudden meeting? I ask and ponder over how much he must want to meet one, to personally arrange a situation where I can possibly gain a Catkin employee. To some extent, yes. He finishes pouring the wine and serves me one of the sses. But before that, do tell me more! Im really curious about what you achieved! There certainly has to be something, right? Hahaha, yes, there certainly is. Iugh while recalling the events of the passing week. Literally the day after we parted I stumbled on two Queen Slimes, which are now naturally part of my family. What?! There were no notices of you leaving the city How? he replies, shocked. Oooooh, so I am being monitored. I guess its only under certain orders if he didnt get informed about my purchase or situation in that dinner. I found them in some random barrels. I give him the same answer I did to Cornelia, also making his jaw almost drop from surprise. Some idiot has been using them as waste disposal tools for like 7 years. I stumbled on him the day he almost killed them. That was lucky. He shakes his head as heughs. What are the chances. I know, right? Besides that, I just got myself a chef. Someone has to help with all the food. And youve stolen a quite the great magician from me, dont forget that. He points at me threateningly and chuckles. I was most likely more surprised than you when I saw her at my doorstep. But well, I cant deny that Cornelias help is much appreciated. Our main Court Magician will have to deal with a bit more work for some time, but thats fine. Having a little mole in your rising fortress is worth it. Oh, I really do wonder which one of us will benefit from this more... I smile mischievously, making him raise an eyebrow. Well then, lets move onto the main topic. He assumes a much more serious expression. As much as Id want for this to be easy and simple, it, unfortunately, wont be. Oh? Is it that problematic? I ask. Not only problematic but also risky and dangerous. I furrow my brows at him. Okay? You know how most of the very is controlled by the kingdom or the authorities of the capital itself. If its more than just getting rid of a few pieces of merchandise, you need either a temporary or a permanent permit. Yes, I know how it works, so you can spare me the details. Good. If something is controlled, it doesnt exactly mean that its fully contained. Theres an underground group of ve traders who operate on the ck Market. They import a lot of products and then hold private auctions at various cities in the kingdom. I begin thinking that I might have an idea of where this is going to lead. Rossberg continues. Ive got information that in a few days theyll supposedly hold one in the capital. And naturally, from both a legal and personal standpoint, Im quite eager to get rid of this issue if I can. Weve started nning on crashing their little party and possibly capturing as many criminals alive, but dead is fine too if they were to try escaping. I see. Whats my role in that n then? I ask. They are quite well-informed about governmental agents and it could alert them if we tried sending someone from here inside. Thats why I wanted to ask you to work as my agent and infiltrate the auction. They are not some foolish amateurs. There will definitely be false rumours being spread about the location or date or any other crucial information. But you, as someone new and fresh, have a chance to gain their trust as a new customer, Ross exins. I think for a moment. Even so, how would I get in contact with them? Leave that part to my men, it will be arranged. You just need to act your part and I believe that with the procurement of quite the luxurious mansion, your ssy attire, noble manners and the way of being, you wont have any problems getting in. He brings a rolled piece of paper from his own storage ring. This is the deed to that ce. Its now rightfully yours and can also confirm your credibility in their eyes. Ill naturally throw you some more money so you can unt your wealth a bit. I pick up the document, unroll it and check the insides. The mansions worth is calcted to be over 350 tinum coins. Thats over 35 000 gold coins. Quite a fortune. Just with this, they should consider me their new VIP customer. And also I believe this mighte in handy too, right? I pull out the Ruby Card from a pocket in my vest. Rossbergs eyes widen in surprise. You got yourself in the highest VIP category at Madam Selinas? Theres no way they will be even a little bit suspicious of you with that. I did not expect this, but thats insanely fortunate. So yeah, lets say we have the identity part covered. Whats my task? I sit cross-legged and rest my chin over my joined hands. After making contact with their team, you have to arrive at the meeting ce and confirm its authenticity. Attend the ball, the auction and other parts, but mostly the auction, it will be the best sign to judge. They will certainly have some ves at the fake locations, but the main one will have much more and better products to show. And higher bidders. He takes a sip of his wine to moisten his throat. Our team will be waiting for your signal. Since they will be partially split between the ces well be able to gather rumours about, it will take some time to move most of the forces to the one you will deem as the true one. They will block all possible routes of escape beforeunching the assault. The remaining soldiers will also storm the fake locations, who knows what they will find. After the operation begins, I guess you can hide or join the knights, thats your call. I y the whole n in my head. Yes, it is very risky, especially for someone like me who doesnt have that much offensive or defensive abilities. And I cant bring Sirgia or Cornelia with me. First one would look weird from their perspective, and the other one is definitely on their watchlist. But the chances of sess seem quite high and Im notpletely defenceless. I sit straight and get lost in thoughts a bit. Mostly about what could go wrong and how I could assure my safety in those scenarios. One more thing pops into my mind during my contemtion. And how is that supposed to be of huge help to me or even linked to the Catkin in the end? I ask the King. He smiles knowingly. You see, operations on this scale tend to get a little chaotic. Our priority is to capture or kill the criminals at any cost. During the fight in enclosed spaces, many unpredictable things can happen. I cant fully guarantee to my advisors that one or more ves wont identally end up dead alongside their owners or use the chance to sneak out and run away amidst all the turmoil. Stray arrows and spells are a thing. If you catch my drift. He waggles his eyebrows at me. Ohhhhhhhhhh, thats certainly true. Fire-based spells are especially lethal. I wonder how many victims could a badly ced Fireball im, I say while giving him a side nce. Im not an expert in fire magic, but I guess up to like ten? It would be such a futile task to take a proper count of bodies afterwards though, Ross answers with a simr, angled gaze. Yeah, definitely. Hard to judge which pile of ash consists of one or more people. We bothugh. Then he stands up and I follow. Can I count on you then? Ross asks with an extended hand. Oh yes, lets begin the operation Pimp My Auction! I grab his hand and shake it while giggling at my own joke. He smiles wryly with a tinge of confusion in his eyes. Dont mind me, it would have been a killer back at my ce. Chapter 24 – Personal Training Room Chapter 24 C Personal Training Room After agreeing to help Ross with his issue, I sit down again and we begin talking about random stuff that happened around the capital. Just your typical friendly chatter on pointless topics, but it feels good to have a short chat with another guy when you are surrounded mostly by beautiful women. At some point, I realize that theres a very important aspect of the whole operation that we havent touched on yet. Ross, theres one more thing I need to know. How am I supposed to let you guys know about the site being real? I ask. His expression turns from joyful to more clouded and troubled. Thats still the part we are working on. They will definitely take many countermeasures against any possible leaks, including blocking all telepathy in the area or monitoring mana density. He sighs dejectedly. I hope welle up with something safe, Im already putting you in a lot of danger by just sending you there. I ponder over the issue too. Thats bad. I cant think of anything from my side that would help, but Ill keep looking around, I say. I will have to talk to Sirgia about this, she might be able to give us some insight or even help us directly. There arent that many people I can ask for help with something like this. Cornelias knowledge-driven mind might be valuable too, but I dont think she cane up with means other than pure spell-based solutions. Anyway, definitely worth giving it a shot. Ill have to run a strategic meeting with everyone after I get back. We are going to work on that intensively too, so lets hope for good news or well have to cancel the assault, he announces. Theres no need, Ill enter nevertheless. If I manage to get an invite that is. In case I wont find out any means to contact you, Ill just gather as much information as I can. He shakes his head. I cant have you risk even more by snooping around inside enemys den. What if they notice? Then, Ill be known for starting the biggest orgy in the whole history of the capital. I look at Ross and put my hand in front of him with my palm facing upwards, summoning a little of the pinkish smoke from my Carnal Mist skill and twirling it around my fingers while chuckling. Tell your soldiers to keep their ears up for a lot of moaning, I add. I never used it before, so I have no idea how strong it is, how much of it can be released with my mana reserves and how fast it can spread. There werent any potential targets I could have tested it on and I definitely dont want to try that on any of the girls around me first. I need to start experimenting with my abilities. So far, Ive really neglected most of them in fear of affecting the minds of others too much, but that was a bad move on my side. Lets leave that option as thest resort. Please, just leave the area if you feel like theres nothing you can do. He smiles wryly. Later, he invites me to have lunch together and I feel that it would be rude to decline, so we end up spending a bit more time talking during the meal. Shortly after, I head back home via the same way I arrived here. Everyone is present when Ie back, so we gather up in my room. Safi and Emi as usual take spots on both my sides when I sit down on the bed, with the emerald girl happily snuggling to my arm. Cornelia takes ce by one of the desks and Sirgia sits on the same bed as us, just a bit further away. She finally stopped dropping herself onto the floor. I begin exining the whole operation to them, without hiding too much information. I do trust them. Cornelia would most likely get filled on it by the King anyway, Safi and Emi cant even speak and Sirgia would most likely choose to die rather than leak my secrets. So, yeah, thats it. We need toe up with something that will allow me to report back. If you get some ideas, just let me know, I finish it up. Cornelia opens her mouth to say something but doesnt make it before Sirgia, who jumps down from the bed and trots in front of me. This is too dangerous, what if something happens to Master. She looks at me with concern in her eyes. I ce my hand on her head and ruffle through the cinnamon brown hair. I know, but I couldnt refuse there. This is a great opportunity to get rid of some bad people and also possibly save a few poor demi-humans like yourself. She drops her gaze down, not exactly happy with my decision. But I lift her head so that I can look her straight into those beautiful pupils of hers. I promise you that I will be careful. I definitely dont want to leave any of you alone and know that I will prioritize my own safety over anything else, I speak while moving my hand from the top of her head to her cheek and grazing it gently with my thumb. She closes her eyes and nods. Yeah, right, you of all people will think about yourself while surrounded by tens of pitiful ves around. Cornelia ces her legs on top of each other and crosses her arms over her chest. I will. As much as my ideals would want to disagree, I cant save anyone if I end up dead. I look at Sirgia who has opened her eyes again. Besides, I already have people I need to protect in the first ce. A tinge of rosiness appears on Sirgias cute cheeks and she averts her gaze. Safi and Emi move under my armpits and arrive at my front, rubbing their chilly faces against my neck with lots of affection. They try to act sweet, but I can feel their worry over our bond. Cornelia sighs. Its not like I can stop you. Just be careful, okay? She gives me a side nce with concernedly furrowed eyebrows. We spend some time discussing more details and trying to figure out some ways to not only solve themunication issue but also make sure that Im protected as much as possible. The other part is brought up by Cornelia and everyone instantly agrees, not leaving me any room for negotiation. I feel like they will prioritize it over the first problem, but what can I do. Its gettingte when we decide to end our little meeting and we move to eat something together. I help Sirgia prepare it while others wait. I never was any good at cooking, but under her instructions, I manage to decently support her work and at the same time learn a lot. Her face might not show it, but I can feel how happy she feels during this cooperation of ours, all thanks to the skill. After dinner, I walk back to my room and start drawing some schematics for Sirgia. I promised her that I would give her something to work on soon, and at the same time, it will redirect her thoughts from me when I''m for the operation. I just need to emphasize that this is something really important and she will quickly forget about worrying andpletely focus on crafting. Finishing a few projects, I yawn loudly and stretch my arms. Its past midnight already. Shoving everything into my storage ring, so that no one identally stumbles on these notes, I stand up and decide to take a real bath before going to sleep. I throw everything besides my shorts and shirt off me and leave the room. Just as I am reaching for the knob to the bathing area, the door opens. Ah! Cornelia yelps and stops before walking right into me. A towel covers her hair and another one is rolled tightly around her body. Its a little weird seeing her without sses. How should I say it they give her more mature and elegant vibes with her hair woven into a back-bun, while without these elements, she looks more girly? Innocent? Both images are dazzling anyway. Judging by her glistening skin and droplets of water here and there, shes just barely finished bathing. I turn my head to the side before my eyes wander into dangerous zones. Sorry, I didnt know you were in. She grasps the towel tightly around her chest and shakes her head, visibly blushing. No Its okay. Im the one parading in towels through the baths intersection. She tries to y it cool with a smile. Its really amazing, I must say. Even better than at the castle... Well have a good time while I excuse myself She giggles nervously and starts walking away. My eyes follow her alluring figure. The towel shes using for her body is not exactlyrge and ends up only slightly below her butt, having to sacrifice a lot of its surface for the ample peaks on the front. As she slowly takes each step, her bottom jiggles a bit, shing a little more of the round delicacy, but just barely not enough to show anything more serious. And... oh my god Those are some of the sexiest legs Ive ever seen I unconsciously voice out my thoughts while entranced by her juicy thighs, making Cornelia slip from the suddenpliment. She quickly supports herself by cing a hand on the wall and avoids falling. For a moment she just stands there with her back to me, not moving even an inch or looking back, just frozen on the spot. She then breaks into a much quicker pace and disappears around the corner with a side step. Great Now I made her weirded out... I facepalm at this short moment of weakness and enter the baths intersection. For my defence, I was taken by aplete surprise. Those really were some great fucking legs. Many would kill just to be able toy their eyes on them from up close, not even mentioning any other parts of the human body. I p my cheeks topose myself and head for the mens section to have a nice, long, rxing dip. The next morning, after breakfast, I visit Sirgias room and pass her one of the designs. I tell her that she doesnt have to instantly start working on it because its not something insanely important, just a little device I came up with for the future. She assures me that shell do her best and that failing is not an option. Shes already filled with loads of determination. Looks like I don''t even have to emphasize that. Before she loses herself in it, I ask her for a little help with the cers underground. On our way down, we also grab Cornelia, who definitely hasnt forgotten ourst conversation, due to how often she avoids my gaze. I just hope it wont stay like that. She cuts down any apology I try issuing before I even finish, saying that its fine. We move to thergest chamber and I exin to them that I want to turn it into a training area, and the reason I brought them here is to ask about their input since one is a skilled magician and the other is a skilled artificer. They both look around while I move some boxes into other rooms to clean this areapletely. Sirgia inspects walls and the floor while Cornelia dives into her thoughts. The first one says that she should be able to reinforce them with proper enhancements via carving special sigils into the blocks of stone. With everyones help, she can most likely make them at least as tough as hardened steel. If it was just her mana reserves, it would take a lot of time, but having a magician with a deep mana pool and a few other people to help, we should be able to finish in a day. Cornelia tells us that she might be able to draw some Magic Absorption arrays to apply anotheryer of protection, which will lessen the strain produced by offensive spells flying around. She has to visit the library to check on them before she can do that. For now, its meant to be a sparring arena, but I suggest that we acquire some mannequins for practice too. Cornelia adds that in the future we might consider investing in a bit more expensive solutions like self-regenerating golems or other advanced training systems, but it will be hard to inconspicuously bring them in, since its the Adventurers Guild which deals with those mostly, and they are quite meticulous in screening the buyers for the purpose and such. I give Sirgia a few pats on the back and say that our artisanal prodigy will definitely make even better ones at some point, making her shrink into herself and quiver a bit under the praise. Our trio leaves for the city shortly after, to pick up necessary ingredients and tools. Cornelia splits off for the library in the middle of our shopping trip. She tells us not to wait for her and to head back home after we are done with our part. It takes us an hour to collect everything Sirgia needs. We also pick up a few more tools used to carve runes in various materials. To create the image of a rich nobleman for the n, Ill need some new clothes. I cant show up in my current attire, so we head to the Noble district and enter a dignified looking tailor. There are countless suits, shoes, dresses and essories showcased inside, fitting the image of the upper ss. Pick up something you like while I take the order. I turn to Sirgia and say with a smile. But Im With me. And I want to buy you a little something for your great help. Okay? I kneel down and pat her head while looking her in the eyes. She nods and I walk towards the clerk and begin discussing the details with him. He scoffs at me at first, but getspletely pale and quickly apologizes after I sh him the Ruby Card. For the whole time, I dont stop paying close attention to Sirgia. Ten minutester, the clerk finishes taking down all the notes and informs me to pick up the order tomorrow. I walk back to Sirgia, who notices my approach and turns around. Everything here is really beautiful, but I didnt find anything that I would want, so its okay if Master just I poke her forehead with a little force, making her head bob. She massages it in confusion, but I dont say anything, just walk past her. She quickly catches up to my side and her little mouth opens in surprise when she notices what I am reaching for. I pick up a t, metal hairpin, depicting a pink lily flower in full bloom. Turning to her, I gently slide it into one of her braids, near the top of her head, tilting the nearby hanging mirror for her to see the reflection better. Sirgia stares into the mirror and examines the decoration with her hand. She then moves her gaze onto me. Next time you lie, Ill have you pick up two things, understood? I stare down at her and raise my eyebrows. A faint smile appears on her lips before she lowers her head to hide it and nods. Uhn. We arrive back home faster than Cornelia, so we begin the work without her. At first, I just observe how Sirgia creates various patterns in the stone blocks, but after some time I catch on and help with carving the symbols while she gets to properly link them with her skills. Two hourster our magician finally joins the party and we all focus on the task. It takes us 5 more hours toplete the preparations and then another hour of pouring the mana of all five of us to properly activate the sigils. We should have bought some blunt weapon on our way back, theres nothing to test the effect right now. Next, under Cornelias guidance, we mix lots of magical ingredients and create mana imbued ink or paint. She shows us the array formations she copied from the library and we spend two hours drawing lots of magic circles everywhere. All our mana is drained, so we have to leave the activation for tomorrow. Like almost every day, Safi and Emi end up in my bed again. This time they are much more cuddly than they usually are, especially Safi. While we lie down together, I give their cores some gentle rubs and try to convince them that everything is going to be fine. They quite literally melt under my touch. Within a few minutes, I turn their concern into waves of pleasure. Few passionate kissester we fall asleep. Everything activates without an issue and Sirgia barricades herself in her room to focus on the task Ive handed her earlier. Cornelia follows suit and dedicates her time to the research of the least detectable form ofmunication. Im left in the training area with my two affectionate jelly girls. Since my suit most likely wont be ready so early, I decide to spend some time to familiarize myself more with my weapon. I open my skills menu to check my whip proficiency hidden behind the Arms Mastery: Novice passive, but before I dive into it, I notice that Ive gained Mana Control from our previous work and its already level 2. Great. Ill have an easier time with magic and most of the skills now. My Whip Mastery is at level 3, like all other weapon masteries. This was most likely the required level to gain the Arms Mastery merger. Unfortunately, I do not possess Whip Arts which would list me some useful skills with that weapon, but I guess it will appear at some point if I keep using it. Marcia gained Dagger ones before uncovering her talent in Dual Shortswords, so its not like I cant learn them, they aremon ones, just it will take a little more time and effort. I recall all the movements my instructor has drilled into me a few months ago and begin reying them in turns. This time the wall is my target since theres nothing else, and it doesnt look like theres even a scratch on it from my strongest moves. Safi and Emi watch from the sidelines as I keep repeating the same movements over and over for six hours, using up mana to forcefully revitalize my body. This way Ill be able to train both my physique and magic at the same time. Theye and snuggle up to me to cool me down during breaks and pass me water. During the current one, Emi yfully licks the sweat from around my neck, sending shivers down my spine. I bonk her head and reprimand her that Id rather not practice with a raging boner. She imitates a giggle and says that it smelled so captivating that she couldnt stop herself and that the taste is unbelievably sweet. Safi cant hold back her curiosity after hearing that and I end up being pushed down and assaulted by their tongues for ten minutes straight. I have to resort to shoving my hands inside them and grabbing their cores to make them stop. I give their hearts a few good squeezes as a punishment, making them squirm and spasm uncontrobly until they finally manage to utter an apology under my intense care. It was easy to ess Safis one due to her still being in just that half-open shirt and panties, but with Emis maid uniform, I had to flex myself a lot to get under her skirt and use the backdoor to reach for her orb. No wonder she enjoyed it even more than Safi. And naturally, my efforts end in vain. Raging boner it is. After collecting themselves, they say that its their turn to make me feel good now. No matter how hard I try to exin to them that they do not need to repay me every time I do something, they do not listen. I sigh inwardly and surrender myself to them. Emi moves behind me and sits on her knees, pulling my back towards her springy chest. I dont resist and end up leaning on her while she starts moving her chilly hands under my shirt, which is almostpletely see-through from all the sweat. One hand grazes my abs while the other one backs off and pulls my head to the side, and we join our lips in a deep and sensual kiss. Deciding to leave everything to them this time, I let Emi take the lead and she greedily prods the insides of my mouth with her frosty tongue. I start feeling the tightness around my waist loosening, so I move my left eye as far to the edge as I can, and I barely catch a glimpse of Safi unwinding my belt and sliding down my pants along with underwear, revealing my fully erect member to the world. She pokes it a few times with her iconic, motherly smile and begins to slowly stroke it up and down. Emi turns my head even more towards her and Im unable to watch whatever Safi is doing for the moment. I do have some idea though. She stopped using her hands and is most likely giving it careful, prolonged licks from the bottom of my shaft to the very tip of the ns, taking her sweet time to travel up. She somehow managed to recreate something akin to breathing and an icy air brushes over my dick''s underside while her tongue follows the path over the standing pole. I close my eyes and let the pleasure fill my mind, along with countless lewd images. After a minute of their soft caresses, Emi releases my lips, which are nowpletely covered with her cool saliva, and begins nting frosty kisses all over the nape of my neck. I move my eyes back to Safi just to see her fumbling around with her shirt. To my surprise, she does not unpin the buttons to remove it. Quite the opposite. She skillfully inserts some of them into the wrong holes, making her shirt squeeze her boobs even harder. With a mischievous smile, she moves closer to my junior, leans over and envelops it with her flexible tits, now pressed together more than ever before. She starts dropping them down and pulling back up while ncing at me. Emi moves her hands towards my nipples and starts circling them with the tips of her fingers as Safi bombards my dick with her bouncy melons. The tip of my cock peeks out with each m and quickly disappears back into the sapphire valley, which is held together by a few entangled buttons in the middle of her shirt, threatening to break off at any given moment. Not yet content with her actions, Safi begins catching it with her lips, giving the ns a quick, swirling lick and releasing it with a bit of suction and a loud, sloppy pop. The room gets filled with rhythmic popping sounds. Ufffff I swear that you are getting more and more creative I groan a little as my penis gets hotter and hotter, sending waves of pleasure through my body. Noticing that, Safi speeds up her movements, adding much more force to them. She also spills some of her cool saliva onto my twitching pole to bring this whole scenario to another level. I could sit here enjoying the moment for much longer, thanks to the titles effect, but theres no need to prolong this when Im already feeling heavenly. Go and join her for your reward. I lean my head back onto Emis shoulder and whisper to her ear. Not like it matters where I whisper since she trantes thenguage via vibrations of the air with her Tremor Sense, but this just feels proper and more sensual. She ces an upside-down kiss on my lips and does as I say. Safi pulls her breasts off my dick to give Emi some space and they both begin ferociously licking my member. The first focuses her efforts solely on the ns while the other wraps her tongue all around the shaft. While I still can, I focus my mind on the titles effect and try to imagine it rising by about 10% in power. Bon appetit! I joyfully say to them and follow with a groan of pleasure as my cock erupts with a cloudy liquid. Safi quickly moves her mouth back and the both of them join their lips around the tip of my penis, cuddling it up between their fierce kiss, and sucking in coordinated turns. Uuugh Milky white nectar spurts out, and unfortunately not being able to defy gravity, rains down onto the slime girls'' overjoyed faces. They start wobbling and trembling all over, even before I finish cumming. With thest projectile out of the barrel, they begin to slurp the remains straight from the source. With that gone, they move to each other''s faces and I watch as they fiercely scoop the seed with her tongues, fighting for who gets to acquire more. Soon after they finish, the shiest pink glow up to now happens on their cores surfaces. I hastily jump to my knees and lean them over my chest, anticipating them losing control of their bodies for a while. It takes two minutes for their shing and spasming to end. [Amazing! Masters seed got even tastier!] Emi informs me with an overjoyed expression. [Ive never felt so much pleasure for so long before,] Safi adds. [Thats because Master is the best!] Emi jumps at my chest, pushing me down onto the floor and snuggles her face to it in her usual manner. Hahaha, no, you two are the best. I pat her lots and brush the cheek of Safi whoys down on my side. Im so d Ive stumbled onto you back there. As I say those words, I feel something change inside of me. I can now feel their emotions much more clearly and a trace of something more than just gratitude and pleasure surfaces there. I wouldnt call it with such a strong word like love or even affection yet, but its like a little hint of fondness between master and a familiar. My lips curl into a broad smile as I slowly realize what this phenomenon means. Chapter 25 – New (Old) Resolution Chapter 25 C New (Old) Resolution Before I lose myself in the inner workings of the system again, I clean the training arena with Prestidigitation so that no evidence of our little act remains on the floor. Livelihood Magic sure is handy. We then move to the baths and take a dip in the mixed section. Safi and Emi wash my whole body with great care, especially that one ce they got a bit too fond of recently. The idea of embracing the floating bodies of these two alluring slimes here and now hangs on my mind for the whole time they scrub themselves against my skin, but unbelievably so, I ovee that almost irresistible urge. Well leave the sex in the bath scenario for another time. Naturally, I thoroughly enjoy my time washing them during my turn, grazing my hands over every area of their bodies. Ie up with a fresh idea and using the recently gained Mana Control skill, I focus in my hands much more energy than I could before, leaking it leisurely through their membrane. It seems to be effective as I see their faces smile in joy and their bodies squirm when my palms wander over the sapphire and emerald chillness. Done with bathing, we sit together in the corner, cuddling while halfway submerged in the hot water. Its time to confirm my guess. First, I summon the Partners menu and lock my gaze on the area which describes the slimes.
PARTNERS
Safi - Blue Queen Slime
Bond Level: 2/5 Bond Type: Admiration (Master/Familiar) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Emi - Green Queen Slime
Bond Level: 2/5 Bond Type: Joy (Master/Familiar) ?STATUS DETAILS?
And here it is. Our Bond Level has risen to the second stage. And it looks like Bond Type changed too. I can see how Emis one can be linked to joy with how energetic and easy-going she is, but Safi started admiring me? This girl... I turn my face to the sapphire beauty resting her head on my shoulder. Lifting it up, I ce a soft, mana imbued kiss on her lips. She jumps a little taken by surprise, but gives herself to the pleasurable feeling and moves her core up, to quickly absorb the energy. I break off first and she hastily pursues my lips to suck up even more of the treat. I stop the flow after a moment and Safi smiles charmingly with her cheeks growing opaque. [Master] I just felt like pampering my adorable little slime a bit. Her smile grows even wider and she leans on my chest with a blissful expression. Naturally, Emi notices this whole ordeal and nces up at me with a pout. I ferociously assault her head with mana-pats until she almost loses her shape, spilling all over me. Next, I decide to check how the change affected my status.
STATS
Strength: 11 (+2) Agility: 11 (+2) Constitution: 15 (+13) Intelligence: 14 (+3)
Charisma: 16 (+13)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 5 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 2 ?Love Contract ?Rejuvenate Lv. 4 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 1 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity
Woah! 29 Charisma and 28 Constitution at Tier 1! The bonus did get doubled from 10% to 20% as I thought. Thats almost catching up to the Hero ss. And when I tier up, all of the base ones should rise by around 10 points. Amazing... I marvel over the insane boost. My stats begin rivalling the other races which are much more powerful than humans. Physical ones are still quite low, but just imagine how quickly they can catch up if I get close with someone whose main stat is Strength or Agility. With them getting over 30, I may start seeing changes with a naked eye, and not only in terms of skills getting affected. Isnt this much more broken than the Heros? If I enter a deeper rtionship with races like Minotaurs or Ogres, which often reach like 80 STR, the jump will be insane for a Human Although, even with 90 STR myself, the Human physique would still be weaker than theirs. Such is the fate of the race with frail bodies. Well, some have it worse. Caressing the girls, I continue to the skills section and skim over it with my eyes. They are growing quite decently. Checking the Arms Mastery group I notice that Whip Mastery has already risen to level 4. That was fast. I should keep practising in my free time. The other thing I am curious about is my Partners growth since I remember that others can benefit from everyone besides themselves. I take a look at Safis and Emis statuses and confirm that they also rose a little, which is great to know. This has a really fearsome potential. Not like building a harem full of strong individuals is an easy task to achieve, but if I consider only the best-case scenarios, wouldnt the owner of this ss be incredibly overpowered? Well, I guess he himself wouldnt be that strong if the sss skills focus on support, but his harem would be a small, elite army unit. Haaaaaah Am I destined to end up being protected by the girls around me? While I dont have anything against them being stronger than me, Id really want to avoid falling into the useless harem protag trope. But well, nothing I can do besides training and trying to get better with what I have. Perhaps this draconic hilt will lend me more of its power when I tier up. I wonder when it will happen. In the first ce, how do I progress my ss? Do I have to start using the Mist a lot? Does registering Partners help? Raising Bond levels? Getting to know others better? Or Theres one more thing which can fit the doing things connected to your ss hint that the King has given us in the past. If I were to go with the name, then obviously that would mean the best way is to have sex with more people or evoke more pleasure. I nned to keep most of the rtionships on more professional levels, being more like a mentor who teaches about the sexual stuff towards those who would agree to work, and keeping my hands off employees who only take care of the non-sex stuff, but its not like Im not hoping for things to actually happen. Ive been transported into a fantasy world filled with countless exotic races which previously only existed in dreams and fiction. And quite a lot of it was less than safe for work. Should I stop acting so reserved? I mean I wouldnt force myself on anyone if they are unwilling, but I guess Im a little on the passive side here. Even though Ive already noticed those little adorable blushes on Sirgias face from time to time, I still tried to avoid getting closer to her because it feels like Id be taking advantage of the situation. On the other hand, I dont want to make them think that Im dense or something. I guess Im quite open with Safi and Emi, but they already epted me Haaaaaah I sigh heavily. Safi and Emi move from my sides to the front and both ce a hand on my cheek with a concerned expression. They must have felt my distress, the connection is now even stronger. [Master, is something troubling you?] Safi asks. Im a bit lost with how should I act towards other people who will live here I speak honestly and while feeling slightly down, exin my thoughts to them. Safi ponders during my short monologue and after it ends, she raises herself a bit and pulls my head towards her chest, making it rest between her sapphire breasts. She starts stroking my hair with affectionate movements. Seriously how much more charming can she get She lifts my face up so I can see her lips. [I think Master is a wonderful person and should stop overthinking it so much. We feel really happy to receive Masters kindness and affection and I think others feel the same. No, Im sure of it. Master thinking that hes taking advantage of Sirgia is wrong. She likes Master very much, but she thinks that a lowly ve like her shouldnt be dreaming of being with such an amazing person and she is hiding her true feelings, convincing herself that Master wouldnt even consider embracing someone like her and that he bought her to be a cook, so she will be happy fulfilling just that role.] Safi barrages me with words of encouragement while Im the one being pampered this time. I try to assimte what she just told me and pit it against my own views, but she brushes my cheek to get my attention back. [Thats why I think Master should stop worrying over little things like that and be bolder. Master extended his hand towards Sirgia without expecting anything back and took his utmost care to make sure that she feels cherished. Thinking that she already received much more than she deserves, she will always stop herself from asking for more. Its nothing but rude and presumptuous in her eyes. If Master wont be the one to show her, and perhaps some other people in the future, that its okay to want to be closer with Master, she will stay withdrawn forever. Even me and Emi thought that we shouldnt impose on Masters kindness any more than we did when Master saved us and offered us shelter.] Thest part is quite hard to believe when I recall how active you were before our first time, Safi, I say, remembering how she went for my crotch on the very first day. She shakes her head. [After Master said that I shouldnt do these things and that I should cover myself with some clothes, I thought that Master is disgusted by someone like me and I was going to distance myself. Its only thanks to Masters friend, Cornelia, who convinced us that Master is just too considerate for his own good. I told Master before that we spoke with Cornelia that day, right?] Yeeeeeeeeeah, thats certainly something shed say And I do remember you mentioning that you talked about me I start mulling over everything that she said in my head while mindlessly staring at her translucent breast in front of my eyes. My hand moves to it by itself and my fingers start gently squeezing the frosty softness as my consciousnesspletely dedicates itself to solving my internal issues. Part of me tries to convince the other half, that she is just trying to cheer me up due to her caring personality. But in the end, the part thatpletely believes her words wins the struggle. Ive already decided to drop those pointless thoughts on the day I agreed to be Safis and Emis master, so why the fuck am I still going back to how I was before? I cant dream of making everyone happy without being the first one to reach out. Its obvious that many people will hide their true feelings and issues behind fake masks or bullshit self-imposed limitations, like the ones Safi described. Its time I stopped being such a pussy. When did I ever care what others thought about me? Definitely not back at home, so it had to happen during thest year. Not everyone who will end up in this mansion has to like or admire me and Im not going to make them do so. They are free to leave if they are dissatisfied, of course after they recuperate. That was my goal. I shouldnt forget it. Some rity returns to my mind and I notice what my hand has been doing this whole time. I stop and prepare myself to move back and apologize, but I realize that its somethingpletely contradictory to mytest resolution. So instead, I look up and raise myself towards Safis face to pepper her lips with many mana imbued kisses. At the same time, I infuse my fingers with some energy too and squeeze her boob harder. She quickly gets enveloped in waves of shivers and I end up pressing her against the pools edge from above. You havent even collected your previous wish, but you already gained another. I chuckle and stop tickling her with mana. Thank you. I really mean it. [Im d to be of help.] She embraces me closely, squishing her sapphire mountains against my muscr chest. After a few more kisses, I turn around. Emi, I call to the emerald girl who has been holding back during this soppy conversation and open my arms in the gesture of a hug. This idiot Master of yours needs some cuddles to cheer up and theres only one Slime in this world that can live up to the task. Her dejected expression instantly switches into an utterly euphoric one and she lunges at me at a breakneck speed. Smashed with a giant mass of jelly, I fly three meters backwards and begin floating in the middle of the bath, with an overjoyed and unimaginably cuddly slime buoy at my side. After snuggling for a few minutes, we finally leave the bath. I slowly started looking like a dried plum. Since its evening now, I move out to check on the suit order. As expected, they prepared it as quickly as they could and its ready, just waiting for me there. They insist on me trying it on at their ce to fix any possible mistakes so I agree. I go to the changing room and start dressing up. First, a beautiful purple shirt, top-tier material, veryfy and good-looking. Then, ck material pants and ssy ck shoes. I put a grey sleeveless vest on the shirt, with purple buttons andcing around the edges. On top of that, a ck tail-coat with an open front, also with purple details and neatly folded handkerchief in the chest-pocket, naturally, violet too. I check myself in the mirror. Its great. Amazing. Perfect. Gives rich nobleman vibes and at the same time functions as an extravagant butler outfit. If I pick up a top hat and a cane, it will be even more luxurious. I pay the second instalment and thank the clerk, informing him that Impletely satisfied with their product. On my way back, I pay a visit to the artisan who works on the cors. He finished his work and presents them to me. Masterpieces. No other words can describe the sight. They are perfectly the way we agreed on when making the order. Coloured, heart-shaped gem surrounded by a silvery outline with two tiny horns and a subus tail sticking out from the bottom side. The ck leather strap fits the design very well. I also pick up the maid uniform we left here as a base for the other clothes and return home. I stumble on Cornelia first. Striking up an elegant pose, I make a courteous bow. Mdy, what doth thee bethink of mine own attire? She looks at me befuddled, blinking countless times. Erm Eh I Ummmm good... The unexpected change makes her have a small issue with articting herself, so I decide to tease her a little. Ie closer and grab her hand with a concerned expression, using my fingers to brush around her wrist. Doth mine own mistress feeleth ill p''rhaps? Her face gets increasingly red as I stare intently into her hazelnut eyes, so I chuckle and release her. She takes a step back and waves her hand, trying to act high and mighty. I was just surprised, thats all. I chuckle again. Its cute when she tries to defend herself while her face is almostpletely flushed. So, what do you think for real? I spin around a few times, showing her the full extent of my new outfit. Honestly, it looks extremely good on you. It really fits your hair and posture. You resemble a professional butler, and quite the handsome one at it Thank you, my Lady. Im honoured by your praise. If a need arises, please signal for this humble servant and he will rush to your side for any order. I take a step closer, make another bow, take her hand again and nt a gentle kiss on its back with a smile. Then I just walk away with a yful wink, leaving her there almost steaming from embarrassment. I guess that was bold enough, right? I giggle to myself. Next morning, I dress up in my old clothes. Sirgia barely walks straight when preparing breakfast. She definitely overworked herself during the night. I order her to rest properly after it. She very reluctantly agrees. Just in case, I ask Cornelia to check on her from time to time. If Sirgia is at least a little simr to her, she most likely also loses herself in her craftpletely, as our magician does in her studies and experiments. I start practising in the arena again. Five hours into it, a messenger arrives. He tells me to meet with their agent so he can fill me on how to get in contact with the organization. The Kings men supposedly got some reliable info, but it will still depend on me being able to gain their trust. I switch back to the butler attire and walk to the meeting ce. The location looks like your usual inn. There are plenty of people sitting around and drinking already. Its quite lively here. I nce around and spot a man sitting in the corner who fits the description I was given by the messenger. I order a light beer and arrive at his table. Mind if I join? Seems decently quiet here. Too rowdy for me in the center. He nods his head and I sit down. My supposed informant looks like your typical man in this world. Short, brown hair and a thick beard. His clothes suggest that he works as a handyman at some cksmith or other ce which deals with furnaces a lot. He sips his beer with a chill expression. Man, this ce sure does bring back old memories. You ever been to Stovalicia? Its like this inn is a mirror image of one there, I speak while inserting a codeword in the middle. Ay. He takes a few gulps and burps loudly. Who can forget their royal mead. And the answer matches, good. The man takes out some cube-looking object from his pocket, taps it and squeezes in his hand. A low humming can be heard. His demeanour changes to apletely serious one. Lets not waste any more time, I cant feed this device for long. I guess its something to cover our conversation. He continues. The Lusty Vixen. Get in touch with the bartender. Theres no specific code, you have to think of some creative way to talk about getting into the inner ring without being straightforward. Most will depend on how persuasive your persona will be. If they ask who gave you the lead, you can try using Norms name. Cant say a lot about what happens next. They might lead you to some hiddenpartment, be mindful of any traps. Hopefully, your acting is good. The artifact stops buzzing and he continues talking about some random stuff in his previous,pletely chilled out tone. I apany him for half an hour more and leave after finishing my beer. I find The Lusty Vixen without much issue. It seems to be a ssy bar in the Noble district. People sit or stand around small and round tables, mostly in pairs, and gracefully sip wine. Most of the customers appear to be young nobles being apanied by most likely their fiancees or women they pursue. Moving my eyes to the main counter, I spot the bartender. A lovely girl with shoulder-long ck hair stands behind it, wiping one of the tens of bottles of wine which are showcased on the wall. Her suit with a white shirt and ck vest fits the image perfectly. Here goes nothing. I move closer and sit on one of the stools lined up in front of the counter. I ce my elbow on it and rest my chin on the palm of my hand, brazenly staring at her figure. She notices my reflection in one of the bottles and turns to me, showing her elegant face. I start gazing into her blue eyes. She throws the cloth piece away and imitates my pose using both arms to support her head, positioning herself in front of me. Hi there, handsome. First time? She smiles enchantingly. It would be a lie if I said that, and Id really hate deceiving such a beauty. I wink at her. She giggles. Bold. But I like it. What can I get for you? I dont mind such a gorgeous woman taking the lead. I lecherously nce all over her booty as she turns around while asking. She naturally notices that and smiles even more impishly. She picks up a few things and begins preparing a drink. When mixing ingredients in the shaker, she intentionally shakes her hips in a sensual way too. Presenting me with something looking like a Mojito, she leans even closer to my face. You wouldnt be flirting with me so openly if you knew what my boss does to all the gutsy boys who dare to covet me during business hours, honey. I move my own face to the point where our noses almost touch each other. You wouldnt be threatening me if you knew what I can do to people who dare to stand between me and a lovely girl during my flirting hours, sweetie. I take a sip of the drink without dropping my gaze even a little. This might be a decent time to test more of my titles effect. I stop blocking it and move past her face to whisper into her ear, making sure that she can take a good whiff of my neck. And theres a quite bewitching one in front of me. I sit back with a smile and start gracefully drinking the cocktail she prepared. It looks like my move worked to some extent, as her face gets slightly rosy. I decide to start with my attempt to get in. You know, Ive visited many establishments like this, but their selection was always disappointing. I wonder if you can offer me something more exquisite here? Pushing my almost empty ss towards her I signal for a refill. She picks it up and begins filling it again. Definitely. As you can see behind me, our assortment is full of exotic merchandise. She gestures over the shelves whileying down the ss in front of me. Before it hits the counter, I swiftly slide my Ruby Card under its bottom, making sure that she caught onto that. She stops her movements for a moment, definitely noticing. I ce my hand over hers on the ss and pull the drink back myself. As I pick it up to take a sip, I catch the card between my pinky and ring finger, making it stick to the bottom of the container. Just before cing it down again, I shove it into my sleeve. I certainly hope so. They say a wise merchant doesnt put all of his best wares on disy. And my friend assured me that I wont be disappointed here, I say while giving her an upwards nce. She goes back to smiling impishly. I wonder who it was that rmended our humble abode to you. I start casually staring at my fingers. Dont remember, it was a huge party with many people. Itsted till the mron-ing. Do you have any parties nned? Im bored with the usual ones. Hmmmmm She assumes an ostentatious thinking pose. There might or might not be one happening soon, but Im not sure if you are qualified to join. She giggles, covering her mouth with her hand. We would have to make sure that you are not just unting your daddys wealth. Only if the examination is going to be conducted by you personally. I waggle my eyebrows at her. Ill see if that can be arranged. For now, enjoy your drink. She fills it to the top again, leaning far enough to almost push her chest into my face. Through a little hole between the buttons, I blow a little bit of hot air into her mature peaks, making her squirm in surprise. She ps my face yfully with a seductive smile. After that, she switches with another bartender, a cute and short girl, but she doesnt seem to want to interact with customers as much as the previous one. I wonder if that worked. Well, I guess it was a nice practice for being a little bolder. Although I cant see myself acting so rowdy on a daily basis. Half an hourter, she peeks her head out from behind a curtain that is ced next to the counter and winks at me. I go to her and she leads me down through some stairs, into a room, no, more like a lounge, where many men and women sit around on sofas, smoking cigars and drinking extremely expensive-looking stuff. Most of the men are surrounded by at least two or three girls in flirtatious dresses which are acting lovey-dovey towards them. We pass a few chambers like that, each one slightly different, and the bartender leads me into a smaller but also fancy room and locks the door behind us. She walks closer to me and presses her body against mine. She is a tad shorter than me so she needs to lift her head a bit to gaze into my eyes. She strokes my chin as her ample bosom squashes against my chest. So, your boss will be fine if we flirt inside this room? I raise my brows at her. What if I told you that I am the boss? She ces her other hand on my butt and squeezes it. Where did all that bravado from before go, mister casanova? I take a step forward and press her against the wall. Both of my handsnd on her butt, squeezing it even harder than she did with mine. She moans softly and her legs tremble a bit. I insert my knee between them as she slightly lowers herself, making her womanhood drop onto it. Ahhnnnnnn! Her whole body shivers and she grasps my coat behind my back to try and raise herself but fails to do so, rubbing her girly parts over it even more. I lean closer and nibble on her ear, evoking even more moans from her and making sure that her face is in contact with my skin. Where did all that confidence from before go, miss seductress? I give her ear a sensual lick. Oooooohmmmmm... Moving one of my hands from her butt to her breast, I gently flick her nipple through the shirt. Ahhhhaaaan! Waaaaait! Lets talk! Uhhmmmmmmmmmmmm! Breathing loudly she surrenders, clenching her teeth as her whole posture starts quivering. Youve chosen the wrong opponent for a teasing battle, missy. I move my knee around a few times more to punish her a little and then release herpletely. Her body limply slides down the wall onto the floor. Her breathing is ragged and her face ispletely red. I wonder if shes just this sensitive or thats the effect of my scent. I guess she wouldnt be so provocative without having at least some endurance. I crouch down in front of her with a smile. Did I pass? This haaah had nothing to do oooooof with the examination oh, fuck me she tries speaking but still cant properly catch her breath. Is that an invitation? I take a step closer and ce a hand against the wall just by her face. NO NO NO! WAIT! She frantically waves her hands. Im sorry! I just love teasing cocky boys like you! Please forgive me! I can see a tinge of fear in her eyes. Not even a single guy before must have won against her. I sit cross-legged on the floor in front of her and shake my head. Forcing myself on unwilling girls is not my style. Can we get to the point now? Yes, yes, of course. She smiles wryly, still monitoring me with a slightly uncertain gaze. She begins to question me about my job, background and stuff like that. I go with the story of a rich noble that moved to the capital after receiving a deed to a luxurious mansion in an inheritance session. I show her the paper and she confirms that its most likely not a fake. Royal sigils have some specific mana signatures woven into them and its immensely hard to forge them. I mention that Im quite close with Madam Selina and she also examines the Ruby Card. After fifteen minutes of questioning, she finally says that she can pass my request further. Shes just supposed to screen through people who somehow learn about the other part of their business. She informs me that theres an event nned and that their messengers will contact the customers close to its date. I move a little closer to her and raise her chin. An intense blush blooms on her cheeks. You better make sure they process it quickly, or Ill have toe again and file aint, directly to the manager. I bnce my lips just barely millimetres from hers as I speak, making her hysterically move her gaze between them and my eyes since she cant escape anywhere. She begins nodding energetically after I back off. Chuckling to myself like some anime viin who just taught the hero how huge the difference between them is, leaving him utterly defeated, I walk out of the room. Proud of my sess, I head back home and take a long bath. I was so nervous the whole time that Im drenched in sweat. Now that I think about it, that might have actually given me the edge there. While Im reying the whole day in my mind, resting on the bed, someone knocks on the door. Master, may I enter? The quiet voice of Sirgia arrives from behind the door. Whenever you feel like it. I raise myself, quickly pull on a shirt since I still have my pants on and announce loudly for her to hear. I wonder whats the reason behind her visit. Chapter 26 – A Slave Can Be Happy Too Chapter 26 C A ve Can Be Happy Too The door slowly opens and Sirgia walks into the room. I sit down on the edge of my bed. Shes currently wearing the shirt and shorts Ive bought her on the first day, so I guess she just left her little workshop. And the thing she holds in her hands in the front confirms my guess. She nces over me and over the item she brought. Ummm I finished the artifact that Master requested. She quietly announces and raises her hands with the device to show me. It has a short, cylindrical shape, around a few inches long, with one end narrowing down into a pointy tip, but more round than sharp. Itspletely made out of some light wood. It has a very sleek and polished design to it. A small smile forms on my lips. It looks great. What about the other part? I ask, curious if she managed to achieve what I suggested. I managed toplete it too. I came up with using Vibrazium as the core inside the wooden shell and etched some runes onto it. It will activate when supplied with mana. She grabs it into one hand and ces the other one on the bottom, t end, imbuing a little mana into the product. It starts weakly vibrating and emitting a low, humming buzz. The more energy you infuse, the stronger it will vibrate. And she demonstrates what she means, making it visibly shake in her hand. My smile grows even wider. She managed to achieve much more than I expected. You truly are amazing. I only gave you a vague description of the effect and you thought up a solution so fast. You really overworked yourself over this, didnt you? I p my hands and shower her in praise. She turns the device off and joins her hands in the front, dropping her eyes to the floor with a faint smile. She quicklyposes herself back and looks at me curiously. Emmmm Will this help with Masters quest? I cant really imagine the use of this wooden stick. Doesnt seem to be a weapon... Some utility tool? She rotates the thingy in her hands, ncing at me. I extend my hand and she walks closer to give the artifact to me. I examine it around. Really professional work. There are no splinters or deviations anywhere; itspletely smooth. Holding it by its base in one hand, I turn to Sirgia. Its not really connected to the mission I epted. It was just an experiment. You can say that it was my first test for you, to get a grasp on your skills, and you not only passed it but also exceeded my expectations. I reach out and ruffle her hair. As for what it is You could say its a massage tool. She tilts her head a bit and starts staring at the object, visibly in thought. I leak some of my mana into it and press it gently on the top of her shoulder. Ah! Mmmmmm She jumps a little, surprised by the sudden sensation, but does not back off and stands still as I press it over her left shoulder. I chuckle and take it back. She looks slightly confused, so I exin it further. But, you see, its a specific kind of a massager. Tell me, doesnt this shape ring any bells, hmmm? I wave it a few times between us and stop to let her take a closer look. Sirgia stares intently at the wooden stick, trying to figure its real purpose. After a minute or two, I start thinking that her mind is too pure to create such a connection, but finally, her eyes grow wide and a bit of crimson appears on her cute cheeks. Oh? Did you figure it out? Is it for ummmm down there? Her voice gets quieter with each word as she struggles to properly express the role of the artifact. Yes. Thats right. Its often called a dildo. Its a tool for lonely girls that either dont have a partner or their loved one is away from them. It allows them to feel good by themselves. There are many variations but this is one of the simplest pieces. I exin to her about the lewd tool that she created for me. Well, at least in general terms. Theres no need to go deeper as of today. Sirgia drops her gaze to the ground again, but this time, I dont think its out of embarrassment. Are you disappointed? I ask. She quickly raises her face and shakes her head, but speaks hesitantly. No Its my turn to shake my head. You dont need to lie just to please me. Dont forget that you are allowed to have your own opinion about things or disagree with me. Ipletely understand how making such a shameful thing can be disappointing for an artisan from a remarkable bloodline like yourself. I created an artifact that Master wished for. Im proud to be of use. She still keeps up her act. I smile wryly at her devotion. Listen. In the future, I might ask you to help me with many more indecent ideas. Perhaps one day we might even sell them to customers, I just thought of that possibility right now. From my past experiences, I can tell you that things like these have a very high chance to gain poprity. That being said, I can obviously see how a proud artificer might feel ashamed having their name associated with obscene tools like these. Thats why you can use an alias to cover your real identity. You cant predict how things will develop and I think cutting yourself out of something that has the potential to get famous worldwide is a wasted opportunity. And if one day you decide that you want to im the ownership, you can just announce who is behind that alias, although thats of course not necessary. What do you think? I dont want to impose on you things that you hate. So please, speak honestly. I try to present the whole thing in as much positive light as possible, naturally knowing how weird it may sound to someone from a world where the erotic market is mostly limited to brothels and lone prostitutes on the streets. Although, shouldnt it be possible for some horny magi-crafter toe up with such an idea? I imagine Cornelia, a lonely researcher, working on some seismic case and identally discovering a new field of pleasure. Well Maybe not her I guess sooner orter it would have happened somewhere. Sirgia finally gazes back at me after being lost in thoughts and speaks again. I understand. Masters words are very wise. I really dont mind creating whatever Master needs. If my creations will someday be avable to the public, Id like to use an alias. I think its a bit too embarrassing for me And if someone from my family learned about it She confidently voices out her decision, squirming a little near the end. Thats understandable. Its the main reason why people started using fake names to cover themselves when creating things that could be considered embarrassing to reveal to close ones. I nod happily at her decision and ruffle her hair a little more, with a kind smile. Thank you. An adorable smile forms on her lips too. Shes such a cutie when she properly shows emotions. I promise you that I will build the most amazing workshop you have everid your eyes on in the underground area, just for you, so that you can create whatever weapons, armours, tools or any other artifacts you want in the future. The smile disappears and her face gets painted with shock and surprise, or maybe something closer to disbelief and surprise. Really? She grips her shirt with both hands and asks with a lot of uneasiness. I stop the pats and move back a little. Why would I lie to you like that? Did you think that I would force the uing greatest artificer of this millennium to work only on things that she dislikes? How are you supposed to get better from crafting trash of such low tier? Besides, Im legitimately curious what amazing things you can create, so of course, Ill do whatever I can to provide you with the best possible work environment! Sirgia freezes on the spot with her mouth slightly agape after it opened by itself somewhere in the middle of my monologue. Her eyes wander all over me while she processes my words. When shes finally done with it, her fists clench over the clothes even harder and her little mouth moves a few times, trying to convey some words, but no voice leaves her tensed throat. Shes barely making any movements, staring at me without even blinking. I give her another warm smile. Out with it. Her lips close shut insanely tight before she ovees whatever is holding her back. Can I hug you? This girl Looks like Safi was right... I extend my open palm to her and nod. She grabs it with her small, trembling hand and I close mine to not let her back off. Pulling her closer, I help her climb up onto myp and she sits on my legs sideways. Her head leans against my chest and her other hand grasps my shirt tightly. I release the one Ive been holding her with and embrace her closer, supporting her by the thighs with one palm and affectionately caressing her hair with the other, brushing my thumb over her warm cheek. Momentster, I begin hearing soft sniffles and my clothes get a little sticky. Looking down, I see tears flowing out of Sirgias closed eyes. She pulls herself even closer and starts rubbing her face against my chest, clenching her fists so hard that the material barely avoids being ripped off. Hic Hic Thank you Sniffle Thank you Thank you for buying me She begins mumbling thanks over and over while crying her face off into me. Its okay Let it all out Youve held very bravely until now I whisper to her softly, not stopping the caressing even for a moment. Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh All the emotions she has been hiding back since most likely the day she was captured or the day she was framed for assassination finally break out and flow outside, obstructed by no more barriers. I let her cry herself out into me for over half an hour, softly embracing her shivering body the whole time. She falls asleep stilltched onto my chest, utterly drained from the physical strain from her work and mental one from the sudden outburst of emotions. I gently wipe her face and set her in one of the two beds in my room. I smile at her rxed expression as I cover her up with the sheets. Deciding to not make her unnecessarily embarrassed in the morning, I fall asleep dressed on the other bed. Waking up and regaining consciousness, most likely already during the morning, judging by how bright it is even with closed eyelids, I notice that my right forearm is slightly numb and my palm is experiencing some weird sensation. Without opening my eyes I begin moving my left hand to massage it a bit, but before it even changes its location by a few centimetres, it brushes over something smooth and warm, catching onto some material that restricts the action. I confusedly stroke the warm surface with the tips of my fingers. Ehehehehe Mmmmmhhmmmm A cute, girly giggle arises literally right by my side, followed by a long, soft sigh and some mumbling. I slowly lift my eyelids up and the perceived imagepletely stuns me. Im lying on my right side with Sirgia snuggled to me as a little spoon, using my right forearm as her pillow and embracing my palm with her small hands. With each breath, a puff of hot air tickles it. My left arm is lying over her body, with the hand somehow ced directly on her belly, under the clothing. Erm I think I remember falling asleep alone Did I walk over to her in my sleep? I carefully raise my head and look around the room, spotting the other bed with sheets moved to the side. By the position of all the furniture, I can deduce that the mattress in my sight belongs to Sirgia. This is exactly the bed Iveid myself on. Then Did I unconsciously pick her up and bring her here? No Ive never sleep-walked before Did she... Theres only one way to solve the mystery behind this situation. I bend the fingers of my right hand and tickle Sirgias nose a few times, stopping when her body starts shifting in the bed. It suddenly freezes. She must be analyzing the situation as her hands prod my left palm, and then my right handying on her belly. She wiggles slightly, her butt presses against me and she suspends her movements again. Her head starts rotating very slowly until she catches the sight of my face with the corner of her left eye. Im sorry! I shouldnt have sneaked into Masters bed! Ill leave immedia She starts panicking and apologizing frantically while hastily raising herself and beginning to run away. I quickly stop her by grabbing her by the wrist. Wait. I dont mind. You can lie down by my side and sleep with me whenever you feel like it. I stroke the back of her hand with my thumb. Besides, sleeping with such an adorable girl in my arms really makes me happy. Sirgias cheeks grow rosy as she nces at me, weighing her decision between retreating anding back into my embrace. Thankfully, thetter side wins and she hesitantly moves closer, this time with her front to me. I ce my left hand over her back and pull her into a hug. We stay cuddled up like this for a few minutes. I can see a corner of her smile from above. She breaks the silence first. Thank you Even though Im just a ve I sigh heavily and slide myself down to the point where our faces are in front of each other. I ce my hand on her cheek. Being a ve does not mean that you cant yearn for happiness. To me, you are just a cute, little girl, no, an adorable little woman who has big dreams but a small problem with expressing what she wants. I move closer as I speak, our noses touch each other. Her gaze frequently drops down onto my lips, quickly returning to my eyes after. Such a cute reaction. So tell me. Im going to fulfil your request no matter what it is, as a token of my gratitude for your help. Her mouth opens a few times but she is still holding herself back after all this. Arghhhhhhh, fuck it! I support her head with my left hand and go for her mouth, making our lips finally connect. Sirgias eyes widen in surprise, even though this was clearly what she has been thinking about the whole time. I dont give her a chance to back off, at the same time trying to not be violent, so I only gently join our lips together in a light kiss. After a few kisses, I give her some space and nce over her almostpletely flushed face. Her eyes get slightly moist as if ready for another round of crying. Are you really fine with someone like me? I roll my eyes. Whats wrong with you? She drops her gaze down and squeezes her breasts together with her hands. My chest isnt that big and Im very thin Dont Humans like women with more body? Im nowhere close to Safi or Emi... I sigh and shake my head. I raise myself a bit and move my mouth close to her short, pointy ear before whispering to it sensually. I want to push you down right here, right now, and do you so hard that you wont be able to stand for the next 24 hours. Her ear twitches and her body shivers as she tightens her grasp on my shirt. I back off to the front of her face and Im met with her eyes even wider than before, but theres no fear in them, only surprise. Is that clear enough for an answer? I ask with a smile. She pulls herself closer and hides her face in my neck. "I want to do it too" After she pulls away, I lift her chin and kiss her again. This time she pushes her mouth against mine too, instead of running away. We exchange a few, slow pecks while gazing each other into the eyes. I unpin her cor after we break off and she nces at me questioningly. I pull the new one from my storage ring and wrap it around her neck. Sirgia closely examines the dangling, brown crystal heart. She smiles happily and giggles to herself. Its beautiful she mutters. Just like you. She takes my lips by surprise, leaving a quick, soft kiss on them. Looking down, she brushes over my underbelly with her small hand. Is my body really to Masters liking? I grab her fingers and lead them inside my underwear. Her small palm grasps my hot, fully erect rod. Do you think this guy down here is lying? I kiss her a bit more aggressively and our tongues entwine in their first naughty dance. Sirgia strokes the shaft of my penis with the utmost care like its something precious to her. We break off with a trail of saliva between us. Sirgia nces at me for thest time and slides down to the level of my crotch. She pulls down my pants along with underwear and my expectant member lunges out, hitting her on the forehead. She stares at it with awe. Its so big Well I personally wouldnt say that, but in the eyes of someone with her small posture, it might seem quiterge. I actually have no idea about the average Dwarfs dick size in this world. It wasnt mentioned in the books Ive checked in the past. Moving her face around it, she starts grazing over the whole length with her fingers, delicately prodding the ns. She jumps a little when my penis twitches in response to her poking and looks up at me. Is this your first time? I ask and she nods hesitantly. Dont worry then. It moves when feeling good. Do you need some help? I know what to do She replies and begins kissing the shaft, slowly arriving at the tip. Positioning it in front of her face, she opens her mouth wide and slides it in. Her hot tongue tickles the ns from below. Its my first time experiencing a real tongue on my member too, and itspletely different from the chilly texture of Safis or Emis mouth. Sirgias mouth barely fits the girth of my member. She tries to slowly take more of it inside, but it hits the top of her throat, and inexperienced with such things, she starts panicking with her mouth stretched around it. She tries her best to not bite it while slightly gagging; tears start rolling from the corners of her eyes. I quickly hold her head, cast Rejuvenate to calm her down and help her rx the muscles. Her teeth lightly graze the tip as I slowly pull it out, making me wince a little. Cough Cough Im sorry Cough She apologizes many times with a teary face, full of guilt and concern. I brush her cheek with a smile. Everything is fine. Dont force yourself to do things that are hard or painful for you, okay? She nods, still a little down. You can lick it around and use your hands. Theres no need to take it inside your mouth. She nods again and locks her gaze onto my dick, regaining her lost motivation. Using both hands, she strokes along the shaft, up and down, this time licking the tip carefully from outside. She nces up to see my reaction as she tries to match different palm movements and squeezes with her tongue circling around many areas around the ns. I stop holding back and let her see the changes on my face and hear grunts of pleasure from time to time so that she doesnt lose confidence in herself. What is some stupid male pride in front of ensuring that an unbelievably adorable girl sucking on your cock feels properly appreciated? Sirgia smiles sweetly, and with a newfound passion, she focuses even more efforts on making me feel good. Her small lips connect with the tip in various ces, leaving it with a gentle suck. She licks it around, lovingly swirling her tongue over the edges and concentrating on the area under the head. One of her hands continues to pump the length while the other fondles the two oval balls on the very bottom. Her actions get more lively with each passing turn. To spice things up, she switches the strategy, starting to softly brush the ns with her delicate fingers while she opens her mouth, hangs the tongue out, and begins to move it along the whole length in parallel slides, covering my whole dick in her saliva. I chuckle in between the gasps of pleasure. See? You are so damn erotic Haaaah... She giggles too and moves her face up to mine while gently kneading the tip of my penis within her hands, but she stops before her lips meet mine and backs off a little with realization painted all over her face. I chase after her and assault her mouth with my tongue. She seems a bit surprised, but quickly responds with her own advance and we exchange a few deep and wet kisses. What? You think I wouldnt kiss a girl who had my dick in her mouth? I pull back for a moment and say to her with a cheeky smile, just to venture back into between her lips again, much more aggressively exploring her upper dungeon. She surrenders it to me, letting my invader prod every corner of it, but its just a ruse as she locks her lips and sucks on my tongue yfully. She releases it with a smile of her own. Giving me one more light tap on the lips, she moves down again. Not wanting to keep her there forever, I stop withholding my orgasm and let the pleasure flow through more freely. Im going toe soon. Hearing the announcement, Sirgia moves her mouth to the front of my penis again, without pushing it in this time. She parts her lips to some extent and envelops a chunk of the tip between them, starting to suck and massage it rhythmically. Her hands squeeze the shaft with more force during the movements. She looks up at me with expectant eyes. This view is unbelievably seductive and her short posture just makes it even more alluring. Watch out Guuuuh My penis starts throbbing as white stuff spews out from the tip straight into the insides of Sirgias mouth. She wavers a little after realizing the amount of milky liquid shooting in raging waves against the back of her throat, but does not back off and takes it all in. I brush my fingers through her hair, sighing in satisfaction. Haaaaaaaaah. She sucks out the veryst drop from the thick pipe and closes her mouth while backing off, quickly covering her lips with her hands to avoid identally spilling any of my creamy seed. You dont have to swallow it I dont get to finish my sentence when the sound of gulping enters my ears and I watch as her little throat moves up and down to drive the received meal further through the tunnel. Its again, a massively different scene than when my lovely slimes consume it. It kinda makes me happy and proud seeing her do that. Dealing with all of the abundant load, she coughs softly. I bring out the waterskin and give it to her for a sip of water. She drinks it greedily as I pat her head. With a heavy sigh of relief, she gives it back to me. We Dwarves say that swallowing the mans semen is a token of affection. And I wanted to show Master that I that I... She gets redder and redder as she speaks and stops before finishing. Its quiteical that she gets embarrassed over such simple words while she was vigorously sucking on my cock a moment ago with a satisfied smile. I pull her up, back to my level, and rest my forehead against hers. Do you like me? She nods lightly while staring into my eyes. Uhn. Thats great because I like you a lot too. A joyful smile appears on her face and a little tear flows down her cheek. I wipe it off with my thumb. She sits up, takes off her top and looks at me, bringing my hand to her modest breast. I want Master to fully embrace me. I raise myself too and push Sirgia down onto her back evoking a cute yelp from her. I quickly dematerialize my clothes into the ring and lean myself above the adorable dwarf. Giving her a few pecks on the lips, I start sensually moving down, leaving a trail of loving caresses with my mouth. Arriving at her humble chest, I begin circling with my tongue around her slightly stiff nipples. Ahn! Master... A soft moan escapes her lips and she blocks her mouth by biting on her finger. Using my hand, I poke the perky right tip while giving tiny sucks to the left one through my lips. Listening to her cute, withdrawn moans, I move down, tickling her tummy a little and making her giggle. I reach the line of her bottom clothes. First, I slide down the shorts, revealing cute, light brown panties, with a slight moist stain on the lowest part. I poke it with my finger, evoking some more yelps of pleasure and her body jumps a little. As I grasp her underwear to pull it down, Sirgia grabs my wrists with a bit of a fearful face. Wait! I I She tries to convey something, but her eyes dart off to the sides all the time. It hasn''t been shaven since the day I was imprisoned She brings back her hands and covers her face with them. Goddammit girl Are you trying to give me a heart attack? I remove the cloth nevertheless, expecting quite the bush down there, but only a small, triangr patch of brownish hair above her cute slit enters my eyes. I sigh to myself and shake my head. A bit of my hot breath brushes over her entrance making her squirm. Really? You are so worried about this? I stroke the pubes a little. Its beautiful. I love it. Her expression bes less tense. I move my eyes to the pink crevice and split herbia to the side, opening the gate to her most secret ce. A tiny trail of love nectar flows out from the bottom of it. Im ready Master can enter already She quietly announces. I start sliding my finger around her innerbia while I pull myself back up towards her face. No can do. I have to make sure that it will feel good for you too. And of course, return the favour. Leaving another kiss on her lips, I move down and start using my tongue. Mgghnnn And shes back with a finger in her mouth. Oh well Spreading her lower lips with my own fingers, I make sure to thoroughly caress all the outside areas of her pussy, giving long and gentle licks over each part. After a minute of this erotic tongue massage, I cover my index finger with lots of saliva and start poking a tiny hood above the door to her womanhood. Ahnnnn Mmmmmhnnn Its instantly met with an expected response. Not wasting any more time, I slide the tip of my tongue inside her hot vagina while rubbing her clit with utmost care. Mhnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Her body shivers a little and her legs close around my head. I begin tickling her insides with my tongue with a bit more strength, and with each movement she moans even louder, barely being able to stop the amorous sighs from escaping her mouth. I increase the fierceness of my assault in response to her body''s trembling, and soon it starts tensing up with waves of spasms enveloping her whole short frame. Ahhhhhhhggnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! A bit more of the sweet nectar drips out of the entrance as I pull back my lips. I move up to match Sirgias gaze and brush her cheek as she breathes roughly after achieving an orgasm. Her slightly hazy eyes stare intently into mine and she extends both arms up. We join our lips in a soft kiss while she entwines her hands behind my back. Resting for a moment, she nces down and then nods at me. No more words are needed. I spread her legs again and position my neglected member in front of the pink gate. It looks quite bigpared to her modest body and I start getting worried that it may hurt more than feel good no matter what I do. Her pussy is not tiny, but when I press the tip against the entrance, it definitely looks like it will have to stretch a bit considering the girth of my member. And trying it over her belly, I get the feeling that I should be careful to not push it too far. Sirgia notices my weird actions and most likely figures out the source of my distress. She ces both hands on my cheeks as Im still leaning above her and speaks. It will be fine. Masters penis is big... but while male Dwarves ones are a lot shorter, they are usually much wider, even two times as thick as Masters. I nce over her lower lips again and cant quite believe how something that thick could enter her small body. Its not that its impossible, Ive seen my fair deal of short girls riding on dragon dicks, but it feelspletely different when in front of your eyes. Releasing a sigh topose myself, I decide to not trample over her resolve and slowly push the tip of my dick inside. It slides in with a bit of resistance and soon the fleshy mounds swallow the ns, making it disappear in the depths of the amazingly hot and moist cave. I involuntarily let a gasp when they squeeze the tip. Its my first time inside a human-like vagina. Sirgia winces in pain, clenching her teeth with closed eyes. Ughh Its fine! Seeing me not move any further, she tries to lower herself onto my member by pushing her hands against my body. Uguuuuuh I can take more! Hnnngggg... I quickly stop her the moment my tip bumps into a soft blockade. I already cant watch as she forces herself to suffer through while Im almost about to break her hymen. I hope this works... I brush her lips with my thumb and she opens her eyes full of tears. Swallow some of my saliva. Tell me if you start feeling weird. I join our mouths and try to pass as much of the liquid to her as I can while she does as instructed and drinks it slowly. A minuteter, we break off. It doesnt hurt that much now but my body is a bit hot and it starts to itch down there, she conveys between her breaths, with a much more flushed expression than before. Looks like the effect adjusted properly to my orders. Nothing better to test it more than pushing my penis deeper and finally breaking her purity seal. Ahnnnnnnnnn! No scream of pain follows, just a moan full of pleasure. Taking that as confirmation, I rest my hands on her sides and begin moving. Gentle thrusts at first. Slow, steady pokes around her hot vagina, with each push going a little deeper and deeper. Ahhn... Mhhn... Mmmmmhm... Master The walls start coiling around my spear with incredible pressure. It feels amazingly tight, but I can notice how it slowly begins adjusting to my size. My ns scrape the uneven ceiling inside her pussy with each pullback, resulting in increasingly louder moans. Atst, she stops biting on her fragile finger and is not hiding them anymore, with her hands now hugging me firmly. It feels good Ahhnn Uhmmm Does Master ahhhn like it inside too? I dive in for a kiss and ravish her adorable lips as an answer. She merrily takes me up for the offer, entwining her tongue with mine. Her other mouth mps on my sword even harder. Taking a nce below, I see about three-fourths of my dick inside her. The tip hits something more limiting on its path. Aaaaaaaaaahnnnnnnnnn! Sirgia breaks the kiss to moan loudly as her back arches upwards. I must have hit the entrance to her womb. As I suspected, she wont be able to take much more of it, good that I was being careful. She again notices my gaze. What a perceptive girl. You can mmmmmmmmmmmhhnnn deeper.... I exhale in pleasure while backing away and chuckle at her. Haaah Maybe next time With her sensitivity slightly increased by my saliva, I can tell that she is nearing another orgasm quickly. I start moving my dick around her insides to find more pleasurable spots and she begins squirming in my hands with an ecstatic expression. Poking the ces that make her wriggle the most, my cock ravages the hot insides of her pussy even faster. Ahnnn! Ahhhhaaan! Im Aaaaaahnn! Again! She starts squeezing my member so hard that its getting difficult for me to move, and I have to use even more force, ferociously spreading her dripping walls as my ns scrape over them under almost a vacuum-like pressure. Timing my release to her peak, I lean over her ear. Hooooh Do you want it inside? She turns her fervent face towards mine, with a little bit of surprise surfacing in her gaze, which is mostly lost in pleasure. Ahhhn Ahhhh But Uhhhmm I could Pregnant Ahhhhaann But if Master wishes. Mmmmnnnnn I will Even though shes barely able to speak under my pounding, I dont slow down. Her resolve to even give birth to my child touches my heart. I kiss her passionately. As sweet as this may sound, I dont want to have kids so early, and inconveniencing Sirgia literally after our first time also seems inappropriate to me. Maybe one day. I move one hand to wipe the tears of pleasure from her face. You wont unless I specifically let it happen. Guuuh! Her pussy begins clenching in pulling waves as I near the end of my sentence, almost like it began desiring to suck out my seed. Sirgia pulls herself up for a quick kiss. Then! Mhnnn! All of it! Please! Ahnnnn! I shove my twitching cock mightly into her convulsing pussy and release the cloudy delicacy straight into her thirsty chamber. AHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN! Hot liquid begins pouring into it, wave after wave, as Sirgias whole body spasms fiercely and her back arches into an almost perfect bridge. Guuhhhh Fuck! I hold her close as I pump more of my load inside, to the extent that I slowly begin feeling it move down her vaginal canal around my shaft, after filling up her small tunnel. Soon enough it starts dripping out from the ce where we are connected. The ferocious pleasure subsides in both of us and I support myself on my elbows to not crash onto her from above, breathing heavily straight at her face. Sirgia exhales frantically too and we stare into each others eyes while gasping for air. She smiles gleefully and brushes my cheeks with her small palms. You look utterly adorable haaah when you dont hide your smile I tell her the truth that has been on my mind for some time already. She giggles cutely. Ill try my best to smile more for Master then. I gently pull out my penis with a quiet plop andnd on her side. Sirgia snuggles closer to my chest and kisses me lovingly from below. We rest for a bit while cuddled together in post-orgasmic bliss. Chapter 27 – Luckiest Man Alive Chapter 27 C Luckiest Man Alive We lie on the bed in each others embrace. My hand softly caresses Sirgia hair as she rests her head on my corbone, grazing my pecs with her palm. A warm smile forms on her lips. Im the first one to break this rxing silence. How are you feeling? Did you notice anything weird? Felt like something was trying to influence your thinking? She lifts up her gaze to match my eyes and ponders for a moment. Ummm After the pain disappeared, my body got a bit hotter and it started to feel really good instead, but I dont think it made me want to do something that I wouldnt want to do by myself Sirgias pointy ears twitch and the tips get slightly red as she speaks, showing her embarrassment from admitting that her words and actions were this lewd without any external push. I chuckle and pat her head even more. Good. I wasntpletely sure how it would exactly work. But Im d it turned out fine. She closes her eyes to focus on enjoying the pats. A momentter, she opens them again and stares at me with a little blush on her cheeks. Did my pussy feel good? She averts her gaze and lowers her voice when mentioning her girly parts, definitely forcing herself to use such obscene words. I grab her springy butt and pull her up into a kiss. We exchange a few gentle pecks while she brushes my cheek with her hand and moans a little when I squeeze her bottom. It felt heavenly so stop worrying over it, I break off and tell her with a smile. A more proud expression soon appears on her face. After giving her one more light tap on the lips, I nce down over her whole body, stopping at the valley between her legs. A steady river of white slowly spills out from the fleshy cave. She notices where my eyesnd and moves her hand towards the area. She angles her hips to give us a better view and spreads the entrance to her vagina with two fingers, releasing even more of the captured cream. There is so much I would have definitely gotten pregnant she says with a dreamy expression. Let me take care of that. Theres no need to leave this much inside her and have her suffer difortter when I can deal with it easily. I tap her adorable lips with my finger andzily trace it down through the middle of her whole torso, making her giggle cutely when passing her ticklish tummy. Arriving at her pretty, pink flower, I gently slide a finger in. Mmmmhnnnn A little moan escapes Sirgias lips. Sealing her mouth again, I use some simple magic to get rid of all the milky stuff stored down there. A few secondster theres no trace of it left behind. I retract my palm, giving her cherry a few more sensual rubs. She nces down and examines it with a slightly saddened expression. Dont make that face. You can get as much of it back there as you possibly want. Her ears get redder and she nods, getting rid of that heartbroken look. I sit up and take a deep breath. We should get up already. Sirgia raises herself too and hugs my arm from the side. Her cute, modest breasts peek out from around it. I can feel the warmth of her body on my skin. I give her a kiss on the forehead making her giggle gleefully. Moving around, she hits the dildo which was lying somewhere on the bed this whole time. She picks it up, nces over it and presents it to me. I close her small hand around it and shake my head. Keep it. I want you to have it. Her cheeks get almostpletely crimson and she drops her eyes to the sheets. Hahaha, as a memento, you silly girl. I poke her forehead to clear her mind. Thats the first thing you created for me. And there will be definitely a lot more toe. Sheposes herself and nods. Thank you. Ill cherish it. I lean closer and whisper to her ear. That doesnt mean theres anything shameful in having some fun with it when you feel like it. Its all yours. I nibble on the tip of her pointy ear, making her tremble a little. She looks at me while ying with her fingers when I back off. Ummm I think Id rather like to use yours instead She gives me a slightly embarrassed upwards nce. I chuckle at her remark again. You can use it whenever you want. No need to hold back. Just let me know and Ill be there for you. And if I dont get the little hints, you are free to assault me by yourself. I begin tickling her belly and she falls onto her back whileughing. Hahahahah I would hahahah never! Its my first time hearing it and she has such an adorable and livelyugh. Sirgia catches onto my hand trying to yfully push it away and I stop to not be too overbearing. I help her up and she slowly catches her breath. Ummm About earlier can I really sleep with Master in the same bed? she asks with expectant eyes. Of course. Although, you will have to tell Emi and Safi first if you want to monopolize me a bit for the night. I have to peel the former off me like every morning. I chuckle while remembering how they almost always end up in my room. I guess they sensed Sirgia being here today and thats why they stayed away. I bet it was Safi who held Emi back from bursting through the door. Really such a great girl... Sirgia also giggles at my words. Ill discuss it with them then. She skips closer to me and ces a soft kiss on my lips. I hold her in my embrace. Thank you Im really happy I was able to meet Master... She peacefully rests her cheek on my chest and lovingly hugs me back. And Im as happy as you to hold such a beautiful little dwarf in my arrrrrrrrrrmmmmmssss Suddenly, my mind starts getting light and fuzzy out of nowhere. My vision blurs and I feel myself falling forwards. Sirgias concerned shout reaches my ears before everything turnspletely ck and silent. An unknown amount of timeter, my eyes open rapidly. Unnatural amount of pink and purple shades appear in my sight. Judging by the fluffy, floating objects above me, this must be a sky. But a purple one? I raise myself up on my elbows and look around. First, Im naked. Second, Im lying on the grass or something simr to it, but in shades of colours, I previously noticed. I stand up and examine my surroundings. It looks like a in with a giant cherry tree growing near an end of a grassy cliff. Nothing but the rustling of leaves and grass can be heard. And literally everything seems to be in different shades of violet. Im not sure if the sky or the sun itself is behind this bizarre sight or if thats how actually everything looks. Okay. What the fuck. And where the fuck. While trying to figure out what the hell is happening, I feel a nudge on my right shoulder and instantly jump forward while turning around. A feminine, shadowy figure stands in the spot which was previously behind me. I instantly recognize it. Its the same person or thing that appeared in front of my eyes during the awakening. It looks a bit less shapeless now though. Its easier to notice the curves and details of a humanoid appearance and the pink mist isnt spilling out as much as before. Who are you? I ask. I can barely see the shape of her mouth move in this smoke but no voice follows. And my Linguist either doesnt work here or she uses anguage I dont know. Last time, I at least heard some unrecognizable whispers from her. She notices my focused expression and sighs soundlessly. Can you understand me? I might not be able to hear her, but my previous experiences with the Slimes convince me to at least ask. And fortunately, the purplish shadow nods. Just in case there isnt anything around that you could use to write instead of trying to speak? The shadow shakes its head sideways. Oh well, it was worth a shot. I rack my brain over some questions that could possibly be useful in this situation. While Im lost in my thoughts, the shadow walks closer to me and extends her hand. I nce at her questioningly but she only smiles wryly. Since during ourst contact nothing bad has happened, I decide to grab her hand. A tingling sensation envelops my palm as she brings it up and covers with her other hand. A bit of pink glow escapes through her fingers and I feel something hot coursing through my whole body. Soon, it stops and she releases my hand. I pull it back and see my Hero Sigil uncovered. And more than that. Its glowing like during the reveal. And it goes even further. The small circle part has now taken the shape of a heart. I look back at her, utterly puzzled. The shadow bows down to me very low and moves her mouth again, but obviously, I dont get a single word out of it. The intent is clear though, she is apologizing for something. After raising herself, she steps even closer and ces a tingly kiss on my cheek. Backing off with a kind smile, she waves her hand at me. Wait! I have a lot of questio The dizziness returns and I get swallowed by darkness again. er ster... Master! I open my eyes and a familiar face appears in front of them. Sirgia is frantically calling out to me while almost on the verge of tears. She notices me waking up and backs off a bit. I raise myself into a sitting position and rub my temples with my fingers. Its okay Im fine I ce the other hand on her head to calm her down a little. Sirgiaunches herself at me and envelops me in a tight hug, nuzzling her worried face into my muscr chest. I serenely brush my fingers through her hair while repeatedly telling her that everything is fine until she finally gets ahold of herself. I start noticing that there are much more details flowing into me through our connection. While previously I was able to get a read on the strongest feeling or emotion, now I can distinguish more of them at the same time. Anxiety, fear, shock but also relief and a bit of self-me. Did you calm down yet? I ask Sirgia. Uhn, she answers softly, not letting go of me. Good. Just so you know, this was in no way your fault. Uhn She nods again, a bit hesitant. I think it was because of my ss, so dont me yourself for this. And I summon the Information part of my Status to confirm my suspicions. My Tier rose from 1 to 2, as I suspected. Figured that this weird vision, which also appeared during the awakening, would be linked to me advancing further. Ill check the details in a moment, Sirgiaes first. I move to the corner of the bed with her in tow and we both sit at the edge. Lets take a bath. We are all sweaty from our little fun. I try to poke her tummy a few times to improve her mood a little. She squirms a bit and swats my hand away with a faint smile. She stands up from the bed, takes one step forward and her legs start wobbling, making her fall back into my arms. Ummm I might have a small problem getting there she announces quietly. I scoop her up into a proper princess carry and chuckle at her blushing expression. She hangs her arms around my neck. Since Im the one at fault here, let me take full responsibility for causing you such difort, Lady Forgegraver. She gets even redder and covers her face with her small hands as I walk towards the door. Eh? Are we really going out naked like this? Sirgia asks with a flushed face. Dont worry. Safi and Emi are still hibernating on their bed and Cornelia seems to be working on somethingpletely focused at her desk. The fact that I can pinpoint their location and state with even more uracy, supports the guess that this is thanks to the level-up and not just me finally embracing Sirgia and raising our bond above 0. I confidently walk to the mixed bath with the little dwarf in my arms. We spend some time washing each other''s bodies thoroughly. Sirgia releases her braids to properly wash her hair and the volume of it amazes me. When woven into the usual form, it doesnt seem like theres much, but when fully released, she can almostpletely cover herself with a wall of hair ending slightly above her ankles. She starts making the braids again and I ask her to teach me so that I can do it for her. I follow her instructions and learn it step by step while a very ted smile persists on her face for the whole time. Done with washing and doing hair, we take a dip in the main pool to rx a little. Sirgia sits between my legs and leans back onto me. I ce one of my hands on her belly and softly brush her skin with my thumb while invoking the full Status.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: Schr [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 22 (+14) Agility: 22 (+8) Constitution: 30 (+24) Intelligence: 28 (+8)
Charisma: 32 (+18)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 5 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 1 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 2 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 4 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 1 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 1 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity
WHAT?! When my eyes fall on the Stats section, I involuntarily cry out in shock, making Sirgia jump. I quickly apologize for startling her and rub my eyes a few times just to be sure, but the numbers dont change. What the hell?! Arent your stats supposed to raise by something like 10 points per main stat or less usually? I can clearly see that they literally doubled! I had 15 CON and 16 CHA as a base before! And what is wrong with those bonuses? Wait... Sirgia, can you check your status and tell me whats your Constitution score? I ask my adorable dwarf. Naturally, I could just summon her Status window and check myself, but this is a good moment to introduce her to the effects of my Title if it really is how I think it is. Of course, Master. The brown rectangle appears not only for her but also bes visible to me. My Constitution is at 3 She stops mid-sentence and furrows her brows while confusedly moving her head further from the screen. I can see that its 35 and theres a +14 bonus next to it, so almost 50 in total. Some quick math in my head tells me that my 32 base Charisma, with the previous bonus from Safi and Emi being at +13, can easily give her that amount as a bonus if you assume a 30% transfer. I quickly summon her entry in the Partners menu as a final step to confirm my suspicions.
PARTNERS
Sirgia Forgegraver - Dwarf
Bond Level: 3/5 Bond Type: Honest Affection (Master/Servant) ?STATUS DETAILS?
And there it is. Bond Level 3/5. And Bond Type is Honest Affection? So, this girl jumped straight from hope to almost love, and it had to be strong enough to start at the 3rd level already... I notice Sirgia staring at me with curiosity painted all over her face. I smile gently and while patting her head. I exin how the stat bonus works in detail. She looks at me with admiration in her eyes. Master is amazing I pull her up and sit her on my thigh. No, its so big only thanks to your strong and honest feelings. Im just some guy who is extremely lucky to be on the receiving end of those. And the fact that theye from such a gorgeous little Dwarf makes me unspeakably happy. Lifting her chin up, I dive for a deep and romantic kiss. Her ears turn almost fully crimson and twitch a lot, but she does not run away and answers by letting me invade the insides of her mouth and invite her small tongue for another round of sensual dancing. After we separate, she slides down with a cute giggle and leans onto me with her side, caressing my abs. I let her cool down from the sudden assault ofpliments and affection and focus on the Status again. First, with all the bonuses from all three girls, some of my attributes broke the threshold of 50 points Thats utterly insane for Tier 2 For Humans, that would be a very lucky Tier 4 or pretty normal Tier 5, which is already considered the top of the elite. If Kamils stats also double on tier-up, then he would be over 70, but he has the legendary Hero ss, so that wouldnt be so surprising. Actually, what will happen when I advance to Tier 3? Will it add the same amount or double the new base again? No, thetter is impossible. That would be broken beyond any logic. And just the bonus from others is getting more and more ridiculous. Why is it so easy to power-up with this ss? I start pondering over the possible exnations. My hand keeps stroking Sirgias head and my finger identally grazes her ear making it twitch. I freeze. She looks up at me confusedly and I just keep aimlessly staring into nothingness as the realization dawns on me. No fucking way Suddenly, everything bes clear. Its not that this ss is unbelievably powerful or has some insane principles behind it. On the contrary, its the trashiest ss someone could get. But. BUT. This only applies to someone RAISED IN THIS WORLD. Just imagine your typical Human getting it. No. Actually, let him be a Human prodigy. If we follow this worlds rules and history, hed most likely surround himself only with other Humans due to his hate or prejudice against other races. Even if it would have happened during or before The Great War. But people didnt know their sses back then, everything was just a feeling. Nevertheless, be it a Human, Elf, Dwarf, Lizardfolk, whatever the race, the person would most likelye close only to females of their own kind. Next, its not like gathering powerful girls is an easy task. When limited only to their own folk, the chances of meeting one fall drastically. Especially in Humanitys case, where Tier 4 or 5 stats are already ultra-rare. The ss owners, being awfully weak at the beginning, have a very slim probability to actually acquire a proper harem, not even mentioning strong individuals falling for them. And theres the Bond Level too. Just getting a person to like them and stay at the first level would them like 5 points from 50 due to the 10% buff. So, developing and progressing a deep rtionship again reduces the already low odds. And then, theres me. Aplete opposite of this worlds mentality. There are no racial boundaries for me. Reaching out to everyone, regardless of their status or race, opens up a towering door to a path of boundless possibilities. Numerous species with various stats dispositions and growth rates stand lined-up in front of me. And the one path that Ive chosen is rich in abused and mistreated ves who start feeling attached to the very first person who shows them a little kindness. As wrong and rude as it might sound there, thats usually true. Those ss owners would most likely distance themselves as far as they could from their ves if they would even buy ones for different purposes than being bait or luggage carriers. Pride and things like that. Its not like theres something wrong with the ss. I AM the mistake here. If we consider this situation purely from the effectiveness standpoint, then this is most likely the luckiestbination that could have taken ce ever. My mind free of all prejudice, my arms open almost to everyone equally and the fact that my career path dabbles in the area which houses the greatest variety of potentially useful individuals, made the ss broken beyondprehension. It would never work any better for someone else. I take a few deep breaths to calm myself down from all this heavy thinking since I almost began shaking. It finally starts making sense. epting Safi, Emi and now Sirgia, boosted me up insanely fast and high. No free Human girl with as high stats as theirs would most likely consider me worthy her attention for months or years toe. Yes, the ss has this adonis and aphrodisiac thing, but it still needs consent and mutual affection. And tiering-up most likely bases like 90% on having sex and strengthening bonds with Partners, with only a little of the rest beingbat or other things. If I went the suggested Hero path, I would have struggled a lot, and the chances of meeting a girl who would grow to like someone with such a pathetically weak ss would have been incredibly low. The only thing I could have done would be unting my Hero status. Perhaps Cornelia would have been one of the stronger people to get close to me, considering that we were already good friends before my ss was revealed. But the number of potential girls ending up with me in that scenario cant evene close to my current predicament. This chance. I wont let it go to waste. I dont n on bing an all-powerful Hero, but I swore to use whatever I can to be stronger and protect those who will gather around me. And now that I discovered my strong points and opportunities, Im going to make use of all of them. To grow stronger, I just have to keep doing exactly what I have been doing before, which means trying to help as many non-humans as I can. Theres no malicious intent here. Im still not going to force all of them to stay with us, but lets be real, if things continue at the same pace as up until now, Ill be tiering-up like a madman. I reached the second one in a little more than a week. A giggle escapes my mouth and soon evolves into a stifled chuckle, garnering Sirgias attention again. Master? Sorry. I just realized that I am most likely the luckiest man alive in this vast universe. I lovingly brush her cheek with a warm smile, still slightly chuckling. She giggles and rubs her face into my hand before resting on my chest again. Okay, enough of this flirting left and right. I need to see what skills I got. Summoning the Skills tab, I scan through the contents with my eyes, spotting five changes. I open the ss rted ones first.
Actives ?Sweet Whispers - Your love knows no boundaries nor distance and your sweet voice will always reach your Partners ears. You can send short, mental messages to any of your Partners, or even all of them at once, and they will hear the words just as you would be lovingly whispering into their ear. The sound is only audible to the target and doesnt exist for anyone else. Your Partners can contact you via the same means. ?Lascivious Hunt - You are the Alpha of all males. Your insatiable carnal desire pushes all your senses to their very limits and no female that earns your interest is able to hide or run away from you. You can effortlessly track your target even with just a whiff of their scent, taste of their sweat or blood, or any other bodily fluid. ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 1 - The Void answers your call and lends you its strongest restraints. You can summon up to 10 Void Chains at the same time to lock down your enemies or have some fun with your Partners. The Chains can be either harmless or deadly, your choice. Their strength, number and your influence over them raises with each level and Tier.
My eyes fall on the first entry. Hell yeah! Sweet Whispers is exactly what I needed! Now, I should be able tomunicate with Cornelia, who will be able to quickly pass the message directly to the King or his soldiers. And the description sounds amazing. Its kinda like voured telepathy. Judging by the length limit, it should be much better than it too. I move to the second one. Not gonna lie, its name did make me a little ufortable when I saw it in the Skills tab. Lets hope its not some kind of a sexual rage mode. Hmmmm... The description starts a little creepy, but this seems to be a pretty dope tracking skill The only downside is that it works purely on girls, but considering how powerful it sounds, thats not that bad of a tradeoff. I will certainly have to test it out as soon as possible. Finally, I nce over thest one. The Void? I did see the Void Affinity skill in the Passives section, so I guess it came with this. Sounds great. Another crowd control skill but this time much more physical and aggressive. Ten chains is a lot. And why Im not surprised that they have a fun mode too... With those out of the way, I summon the remaining two skills. Void Affinity sounds almost exactly the same as Charm Affinity, but instead of offering protection against effects up to the highest tier, it currently nullifies effects of low tier Void magic and offers a partial resistance for the medium tier. And also tells me that my proficiency in that school of magic is also around mid-tier. I open the Formless de Arts skill group.
Formless de Arts Lv. 1 An ancient technique of using your internal energy to create any weapon your mind is able to clearly imagine, with the use of an adequate formless artifact. You finally started to grasp the basics behind it, allowing you to form more shapes and begin to create your own techniques fitting your own fighting style. The more you use them, the faster the level of your proficiency with both the weapon type and this Art rises, allowing you to gain more control and influence over the mana. Mastered Forms: ? Whip Techniques: ? None
So I guess that appeared because of the Soul Relic I have been using all this time. I might have gotten strong enough to properly start getting better with it one step at a time. The any weapon you can imagine part does sound pretty powerful. I wonder if that really means any. And creating techniques? Thats something new. I need to start training my ass off with it to raise the proficiency and reach a level high enough to form more shapes. I dont mind maining the Whip though, it somehow feels right for me to use. After taking one more peek into every corner of my Status, I finally conclude this tier-up analysis session. Hopefully, Ill be able to get at least a bit more used to all the new stuff before the auction guys contact me. Actually, why not try some skills out already I close my eyes and focuspletely on sensing every Partner I currently have. With enough meticulousness, I can not only feel their location but also kind of see the outlines of their bodies as purplish shadows, simr to the woman from before but much more detailed. I stare at Cornelia from up close, like my existence is being suspended in the air above her head. Invoking the Sweet Whispers skill, I speak the message in my mind. ~Juicy thighs...~ Her figure jolts up, startled by an unexpected sound arriving at her ear. Or at least I think she heard it like that since I cant confirm it from my position. She stands up and turns around assuming an using pose, but quickly realizes that theres no one behind her and starts confusedly looking around. I chuckle to myself. This has too much trolling potential. ~Just a new skill My love~ I send her another message with a little more teasing. I can see her shape tensing up and how she rotates her head to the right, where the source of the voice is most likely located for her. Too bad I cant see her expression. I bet shes furiously blushing right now. Ill apologizeter. Lets just try one more thing. ~Try sending me a mental message back...~ Most likely expecting more of my teasing, she has prepared herself for another whisper and hasnt reacted in a funny way. She assumes a thinking pose and soon the reply arrives. ~You are such a tease you bully~ Shivers run down my spine. Cornelias voice whispers to my ear in an utterly seductive tone. The thirst and horniness literally spill out from every quiet word and the intonation threatens the receiver with ferocious sexual arousal of the sender. No wonder she reacted so heavily during the first one, it must have sounded like I was ready to push her down and ravage her like a horny beast. ~Sorry Didnt know how lustful this sounds~ I can discern a giggling motion from her slightly shaking figure. Leaving our little conversation at that, we finally move out of the bath, with me carrying Sirgia back to my room and making her promise me that she will take a day off to rest today. Dressing each other up, we talk a bit about the future artifacts and I share some of my ideas with her. To not inconvenience her further, I prepare some light breakfast today and carry her to the dining room. Others give us suspicious and knowing stares, making the adorable dwarf hide her face in my clothes while I walk with her in my arms. I share with them the information about my new skills so that they canmunicate with me whenever they need. After breakfast, its time for more training and testing before the invitation arrives. Chapter 28 – A Wolf Amongst the Sheep Chapter 28 C A Wolf Amongst the Sheep I walk down to the training area to begin familiarizing myself more with all the new offensive skills and the Formless de Arts. Sirgiaplies with my request and decides to spend some time resting in her room. And by resting, I mean most likely drawing countless designs and schematics, anding up with possible solutions for difficulties that will certainly arise during that time. At least shes not going to overwork herself this time. Cornelia leaves the mansion to check thepletion of maid uniforms, curtains and other materials'' orders which we ced on previously. Safi and Emi again apany me to the underground arena. This time, I might actually ept their offer to help. Before I start my practice, I remove the ceholder cors from their necks and present them with the beautiful, ck, new ones. Safi gets the blue gem and Emi gets the green one. And Safi finally got her favourite maid clothes back after I brought them in recently. They lookpletely stunning in this full getup with the graceful cors. With their contrasting personalities, they would be perfect for our lovely poster girls. Just imagine the cheerful Emi joyfully dashing around the customers or trying to draw more of them by the front gate, while the kind and caring Safi just emanates an aura of politeness and observes her from the side with a motherly smile. But unfortunately, this wont happen in this cruel world for yet some time. Who knows, maybe one day. The slime duo gets delighted with this small gift and Emi locks me down with her wobbling hugs for a good ten minutes while Safi rains down sensual kisses on my lips. I peel them off me as soon as possible, to not earn myself a repeat of ourst training session before I even begin today''s one. Satisfied by lots of mana-pats, they move aside and y with their dangling badges. I start my practice with the whip. When activating the artifact, I notice that the purplish helix thinned down a bit. My mana reserves must have risen a little with the tier-up. The ethereal smoke and material whip both form a lot quicker now and I feel that I have much more control over them. I begin repeating the whip moves I used before and they are visibly easier to pull off. Spending a few hours on the training, I raise my efficiency with the state-changing relic and manage toplete the desired set of repeats much faster than thest time. After recovering myself with Rejuvenate, I begin focusing my mind on creating different shapes with the misting out of the hilt. Looks like most of the conventional weapons are still too hard to imitate even with my vivid imagination. I must be too weak, or my Tier or Mana Control is too low. An hourter, I finally get to a satisfying point with modelling a shortsword. The amount of smoke and its outline somehow resonate within me, so I guess I hit the sweet spot. I direct a clear and strong intent into the draconic handle and the purple energy starts swirling, forming a dark violet de of a straight double-edged shortsword. As I expected, its slightly wider than the dragons maw which now bites into the metal, or whatever material it actually is. The weapon looks incredible. When held at different angles, it shines with a handful of shades of purple and violet, like magenta, fuchsia, te blue or indigo. Its unimaginably mesmerizing when swung around. The weight distribution, length, width and grip on the handle feels excellent. For the next few hours, I familiarize myself with this new form and recall all the moves linked to this type of weapon which I can still remember. Whip shape still feels better to use but having an alternative is great. Near the end of my nned set of revisions, I begin feeling like I understand the artifact better, so I check the Status and it shows me that Ive raised the Formless de Arts to the second level. Something tingly persists in the back of my head, but I cant get a hint on what it is. I decide to practice sword moves a bit more. At one point, my body starts moving by itself when switching stances and I feel my mana storming into the hilt. Secondster, the de dematerializes and I shove it deep into the floor. Tens of simr yet muchrger violet swords burst out from the ground with a loud shiiiiing, crossing each other in a narrow, few meter long path of death. I pull the hilt up and they retract into the ground too, disappearing within purplish smoke. Holy fuck, that looked awesome I finally got a useful offensive skill! I pump my fist in victory as the slimes run up to me. [Master! That was amazing!] Emiunches herself at me with open arms. [Indeed. Thatst move felt really powerful. The way it crystalizes Masters pure mana into these des is hypnotizing to watch for someone with Mana Sight. The efficiency is amazing for the first-ever use, but I think with some more practice, Master can easily perfect it,] Safi marvels over the given spectacle. Crystalizes mana, huh Does it look like that when I materialize the whip or the shortsword too? [Yes, but its already perfected and of course on a much smaller scale. These weapons Master forms seem to be constructed out of pure, solidified mana.] I wonder if it has been named as a material. I dont remember reading anything about weapons out of pure mana. Ill have to ask Sirgiater. Thanks for pointing that out, Safi. I give her a long kiss with lots of my mana, making her shiver a little. Ill be counting on you in the future too. Please, tell me about all the changes you notice. This might help me in finding parts on which Ill have to focus on to better myself. She nods and leans onto me for one more little peck. We spend the rest of the day training with both the sword and the whip. I do the moves and Safi points out areas where the mana flow is inefficient. I get too drained to try out more skills, so we leave it for tomorrow. Tonight, its Sirgia who awaits me in my room with slightly rosy cheeks but as a part of her usual, neutral face. I guess when out of the heat of the moment, she turns back into her less expressive mode. Its sweet in its own way. She takes off everything but her panties and joins me in bed. Asked why she doesnt wear any top, she hides her face in my chest whispering that it feels nice to snuggle to my warm body like this, but shes too embarrassed to have her girly parts exposed. I chuckle at her honest answer telling her that she looks adorable in just her panties, and pull her as close into my embrace as I can. With a gentle goodnight kiss, we fall asleep cuddled together. During the next two days, I keep training either by myself or apanied by Safi, while others make their own preparations for the big operation. The girls start to hang and allocate the newly brought violet decorations, with Sirgia customizing them to better fit the rooms. I ept Safis pleas to assist me with testing the Void Chains. Thanks to that, I quickly learn how to summon and control them with just a few thoughts. When activating the skill, the desired number of literal chains, also in simr shades of purple, shoot out of the chosen surface and entangle the target with pinpoint uracy. I can easily pin someone down or hang them in the air when using multiple angles. They seem special because Safi cant just leak herself out from between the joints, forced to stay in her human form. Some kind of Void element effect I guess. On the third day, I move out to the city with Sirgia. We buy some more things she needs for the projects shes working on and also visit a weapon merchant to get her something to defend herself with. Thankfully, she does not resist the idea too hard and is quickly convinced by the argument that she cant protect me properly without a weapon. I let her choose whatever she wants and we end up buying something akin to a great maul fused with a warhammer. I store it in my ring, walking around with an armed demi-human ve might garner too much attention. Hmmm Sirgia? I ponder for a moment and turn to her while we walk around. Yes, Master? Are storage rings really hard to craft? Yes, they are rare due to materials being costly and the process being deeply sophisticated when ites to infusing something with spatial magic. I see I nod in understanding. Ummmm She looks up at me a little hesitant. If I had proper materials and a bit more developed workshop, I could possibly have a chance of seeding in creating them thanks to my Mana Artisan and my past experience, even though I never worked on them before But that would cost a lot before I would get them right without failing She drops her gaze to the ground. I guess we need to start thinking about that soon. Really? She looks back up. Of course. I promised you didnt I? Baby steps, but well get there. Make a list of things youd like to have and organize it by priority and importance. And not just tools and devices, think about theyout and any constructions that might be required in your craft, not only for the rings but in general, okay? I pat her head while she moves closer and hugs my arm with a faint smile. Uhn! She nods enthusiastically. Ummm Can Mastere a little lower for a moment? Sirgia asks out of the blue. Sure. Slightly puzzled by this request, I lower myself to get to her level. She hastily stands up on her tiptoes, ces a kiss on my cheek and quickly walks away with her own cheeks getting a bit crimson. I chuckle to myself, catch up to her, ce my hand on her head and ruffle her hair a bit while enjoying this short show of her cuteness. On our way back, someone bumps into me, not even turning around to nod in apology or anything and Sirgia notices something sticking out from my coats external pocket. Its a small letter. Suspecting what might be the contents of it, I leave checking it out for when we arrive back at home. And as I expected, the message is from the organization. The auction takes ce tomorrow and I have to show myself at a designated meeting point to confirm my identity and receive further instructions. I share the info with everyone, grab Cornelia and take a trolley ride to the King. We request an audition and wait in one of the chambers. He soon arrives at our spot. Al! Cornelia! Great to see you! Ive heard that you have something important to discuss. Ross enthusiastically walks through the door. Yeah. Al has been contacted. Its happening tomorrow, Cornelia gets straight to the point. Just as we suspected. Any details? Nothing more than the date and ce of some verification meeting. They might use this as an additional way of weeding out those who got through the first screening and lead suspicious ones out into the field, I answer. Right. This might as well be just an borate trap. So, what are we doing? The King asks. Going in as nned. I secured us a potential way to get messages through their safety, but thats just an assumption. You amaze me more each time we meet! How does it work? I can exchange mental notes with Cornelia. Shell stay by your side and pass my verdict directly to your ear, or to your squad leader, whatever you choose to do. I nce at the magician making her avert her gaze with a slight blush, most likely reminding her of my previous attempts tomunicate. Ross catches that little detail. Ooooooh A skill of yours? So you two NO, WE DID NOT! Cornelia shouts at him while getting almostpletely red and gives the King an angry re. I snicker a little making her redirect that ferocious focus onto me. As she said, but yes, thats something I acquired recently. Unfortunately, as you know, most of my skills don''t work on guys, so sorry, but thats the only option. Ahaha my apologies, I didnt mean to assume Heughs nervously and tries to deescte the situation he brought onto himself with his own words. After calming Cornelia down, we discuss some details of tomorrows operation and then head back home to have another meeting, but with my residents this time. As much as everyone tries to convince me that they want toe and protect me too, I dont let them have even a sliver of hope that its possible from the very beginning. I cant get soft here, not when their safety is at stake. Rest of the time is spent on fixing the dejected mood of the overly-attached emerald girl and trying to not falter under the most hurt expression from the loving sapphire girl I have ever seen anybody make in the whole 28 years of my life. Sirgia doesnt show any objections with her face, but I know pretty well that shes bottling them up inside again. All three of them end up in my room tonight. I even sense Cornelia on the verge of pushing the doorknob between our chambers for a moment, but she hesitates, stands in front of it for a minute and walks back to her bed. I smile to myself. She might have a little bit of tsundere blood coursing through her veins. Ill see if shell be able to ovee it by herself or if Ill have to be a bit more straightforward and help her break down that wall which is holding her back. Nevertheless, I spend the night with an adorable dwarf sleeping peacefully on my chest and two chilly slimes cuddled to both of my arms, enveloping them in the springy softness of their bosoms. Can life get even better than this? In the morning, I empty my storage ring leaving inside only the additional money Ross gave me yesterday to unt my wealth during the auction, the draconic hilt, and don my formal outfit. Better safe than sorry. All the girls escort me to the veryst inch of the doorstep with concerned expressions. I give each of them a long and loving kiss before departing and assure them that Ill run away at the first sign of danger, immediately notifying them if something happens. Sirgia doesnt let go of her weapon for even a second, ready to rush outside immediately. Making Safi promise me that shell hold the other two back so they dont do anything stupid, we finally leave the mansion with Cornelia. Our paths split midway to the meeting point and we part ways. Hey, Al she calls out to me before we walk in opposite directions, be careful please Dont worry. Im not going to die in some trashy vers den. That would rob you out of the possibility to dissect my otherworldly body and we dont want that, right? I chuckle at her. We lock our eyes for a second and she quickly averts her gaze with a faint, wry smile, biting on her lower lip a little. I step closer and pull her into a hug. Its just a joke, idiot. Cheer up. You are only allowed to sulk like that after the spell youve been researching implodes gracefully. She giggles quietly. Evaporating all your clothes in the process, I whisper sensually into her ear, tracing a line towards her butt over her back with my finger. Hey! Hands off me, you pervert! She pushes me away with a frowning pout and then turns around, acting offended, but I can clearly see the corner of her mouth rising into a smile. Damn it! I hoped to get at least a single squeeze before I die, hahaha. I also turn around while chuckling and start walking away. See ya back at home. Dont freeze half of the capital when you feel me stub my toe over some random furniture down there! Leaving it at that, I get on my way towards the described ce. It looks like a clothing store in the Noble District. After entering, Im greeted by a handsome clerk and I sneak the passcode mentioned in the message into our conversation. He catches that and leads me to the changing rooms. He gestures for me to enter one of the sections and covers it with a curtain from outside. Soon after, the mirror inside clicks and uncovers a passage leading down. I walk into a small room with just a table and two sofas. A woman in a nice, long dress and with wavy, brown hair sits on one, smiling at me invitingly. I sit down on the opposite side to her. Got the invitation? She asks uninterestedly. Yeah, here. I pass the paper to her. Good. Anything to confirm your identity? I pull out a copy of the mansions deed which has my name on it and show it to the woman. She examines it carefully, even casting a few insight and detection spells to check for any falsifications. She hands it back to me after a moment. So, Mr Carter Its your first time taking part in one of our events, right? I believe so. Whats your goal then? A goal, huh. Desire to try something new? Thirst for something exotic? Im quite close with Madam Selina and Im getting slowly burnt out with just her merchandise. Just dont tell her, mkay? She would feel hurt knowing that one of her precious Rubies has an affair behind her back. I give the woman a mischievous smile. Her facial expression changes for a second after hearing the name people have given to Selinas VIPs. I see Ill keep it a secret naturally. Let me briefly exin how the event works in that case. Everyone who enters the g does so under a nickname and wearing a full-face mask to protect their identities and allow them to enjoy all the attractions and discussion without worrying about identally offending someone they shouldnt. Nothing ruins a good party more than a tense atmosphere brought in by some bigshots. Do you have one in mind or should wee up with something right now? she exins and asks. I ponder for a moment. Quite a clever system. They really put a lot of work and thought into their operations. But this will also make it harder for me to discern the authenticity of the ce with everyone hiding behind fakes. Nothing I can do. As for the nickname Pimp. Eh? She blinks a few times. Pimp? Yes. Is there something wrong with it? I ask, acting surprised. No, no, of course not, but why? Most of the people choose things like Sword of Darkness, Lord of Lightning, The Immortal Phoenix and such. I cringe a little internally. Is this a ve auction or a fucking chuunicon? Oh my god, where am I headed to... Well just imagine, you talk to someone and they ask And you are?, and you answer with Pimp, at your service. I say with apletely stoic expression and lock gazes with the woman. A momentter, I explode into a hearty chuckle while repeatedly mming my thigh with my hand, supposedlyughing at my own joke. She furrows her brows concernedly. I see well cough Lets move to the next part. Sheposes herself back before continuing. You are free to walk around and have fun in the wholeplex. The areas off-limits to the public will have bouncers stationed near the entrances, so dont try sneaking past them or youll get kicked out instantly. The main event starts at 6.00 pm. Before that, there are banquets, balls, discussions, but also chambers where you can rx or even talk some business. Merchandise won during the big auction will be delivered to the exchange room after the whole thing ends and you will be able to pay-up there. People on site will answer your questions if any arise. And this is your mask, catch. She ends her monologue and throws the item towards me. It depicts a calm wolf with grey fur. Heh. A hungry wolf entering the sheeps den. What an irony. Thanks. Ill be sure to have lots of fun. If it turns out boring, I hope you dont mind me crashing here for another, even more, pleasant chat. I wink at her yfully before leaving. The same clerk leads me into another booth and then we enter yet another secret passage. He guides me through abyrinth of corridors and we arrive in front of a giant, steel door. Definitely enchanted with lots of magic. If not for my Partners connection, Id have a really hard time trying to judge where we are now after exiting that maze. The guards in front of the gate use some spells to examine me and point out that my storage ring has something looking like a weapon. I pull out my draconic hilt and try exining to them that this was once a sword belonging to my fallen friend, which broke when he gave up his life to protect me with his own body, and that I always keep it on myself as both a memento and a lucky talisman. I try to emphasize that I wouldnt have gotten far without it and that Ive encountered countless great opportunities while carrying it. They inspect it in detail, but it doesnt seem like they figure out its real purpose and hand it back to me, allowing me to pass. Fortunately, they didnt explode into puddles of blood either. I put my mask on, enter through the door and send Cornelia a message to try pinpointing my location and to be on standby for further notices after I confirm if its legit. I also release the limits I ced on my skills and titles. First thing I see is a wide main hall, simr to the one in my mansion but on a muchrger scale. There are tens of neatly dressed people in different masks walking around or sitting by tables and sipping on wine. Its loud from all the talking. I start looking around and exploring theplex. As I walk around, many women turn their heads when I pass by, most likely catching a whiff of my scent. The banquet hall is the one crowded the most, nothing unexpected, the food here is top-notch and even I cant hold back from spending some time marvelling over the bountiful and exotic cuisine ced on disy. Besides that, there are plenty of other facilities guests can enter, like a small theatre, a gambling corner full of people ying cards, most likely throwing away most of their fortunes alongside it, a dedicated alcohol corner, even though there are countless waiters and waitresses manoeuvring between everyone while holding trays full of strong liquids, a massage and bathing chamber where visitors can rx, and even an area offering much closer physical contact with many gorgeous girls ready to take care of a persons needs. One thing that catches my attention and actually makes me feel a little relieved is the fact that there actually are women of other races in thatst chamber, even if they are like a droplet in the sea of Human ones and most likely being ves forced to partake in such acts. This gives me a bit of hope that there might be more people with such tastes hiding around than I was starting to believe there are. I just really pray that they arent some rotten to the core bastards with abusive characters. Nevertheless, I return to the banquet hall. Cant lose sight of my main goal. So far, it does seem pretty believable, but Ill decide when the main auction starts. I contact Cornelia and learn that they most likely found me and the Kings men are gathering above the location, with some still stationed near the other ces theyve gotten info about. While Im having a weird, sensual, mental conversation with my friend, a man in a white suit and wearing a mask depicting a white tiger arrives at my side. I get that the food here is great, but to enjoy it as much as to space out in a hall full of people is something rare, hahaha, he speaks in an upbeat and young sounding voice. I turn to him. Its just so amazing that I was reminded of a specific event from my past. The chefs here truly deserve a myriad of praises. Certainly, hahaha. What do I owe this pleasure of speaking with you, Sir Frostwind w. And I was just curious about the person who nonchntly steals all the attention of every beauty present here while acting hard to approach. And you, my friend, are...? His remark is definitely spot on. Theres even a group of like seven girls following me everywhere I go while chatting and giggling with each other. They stand a bit to my right even now, acting like they are having fun with food, but ncing my way every other second. Pimp. Im honoured by your praise, Sir w. I make an exaggerated bow. He bursts outughing. Hahahaha! Did you choose that name because all the girls are after you? Man, you are such a funny guy. He offers a handshake and I ept it. We start a friendly banter about the ce and its facilities. He does seem like a pretty decent person from our little conversation. Im d Ive spoken to you, Sir Pimp. Most of the people here just unt their statuses and wealth when you try to speak to them, he says. Im always up for a pleasant chat. Whats the point in trying to enter a contest to see whose dick is bigger when we are all equal here? I chuckle to myself. Exactly, hahaha! I have a feeling we would be great friends outside with how simr our way of thinking is. It might be a bit insensitive to ask about such things, but Im really curious about your reason foring here. Oh, its fine, its not a secret or anything. Im here to have fun. It gets boring being subjected to the monotonous routine and this party seemed to be a nice opportunity to try something new. And well there certainly are plenty of things a man can feast his eyes on here, I give him a simr talk as to the woman from before. You never disappoint, haha! I feel you, my friend. Personally, I love collecting rare and exotic stuff. Im hoping to get something special today. Surrounding myself with things pleasant to the eye is my way of living, so I get what you mean, haha! He gives my shoulder a few ps. A bell rings through the hall, announcing that the auction part will be starting soon. Looks like its time for the main event. I wish you luck, my friend. But, you should know that I will not show any mercy if you try to steal something Iveid my eyes on, gotcha? He chuckles a bit more and leaves. I get a feeling that this wasnt just a friendly joke. The previously mentioned group of girls approaches me after he leaves. Dear Sire, would you give us the pleasure of apanying you during the bidding? One of them asks while entwining her arm with mine and rubbing it against her cleavage. How could I be so heartless to reject a request from such lovelydies! I raise my arms to allow other women to take a hold of me and walk towards the auction hall surrounded by beauties from every possible angle, gathering countless envious stares from other men as we stroll through the crowd. We sit down at one of the bigger sofas in arge hall with a beautiful, theatre-like scene with marvellous curtains. There are even hanging side-lodges in the walls above, like in a high-tier opera. Well, Im happy with my cosy seat. Not many other people have so many gorgeous women leaning all over them. I spot my new friend a few rows before me. Hes sitting with another man who seems to be his butler or something. Someone walks out from behind the curtain and the auction starts. Lets see if its the real deal and try to get someone out of this shithole. Chapter 29 – Pimp, Hero or a Saviour? Chapter 29 C Pimp, Hero or a Saviour? The auctioneer wees all the guests that gathered here and starts exining the rules of today''s event. The merchandise will be introduced one by one, with some exceptions for bulk packages, and anyone can raise their hand to take part in the bidding. The price gets raised to the amount they offer or, if theres no suggestion, by a specific number, to allow more seamless flow of thepetition. 1 gold per bid under 25 coins, 5 per bid under 50, 10 per bid under 100, and the amount gets higher and higher along with the total price. After three calls from thest bid, the one who has given it wins the product and no one has any rights toin. The ve will be delivered to the exchange room after all of the assortment gets presented, as the woman from before exined to me. There, people can trade their prizes with others, selling is also allowed. As long as the highest bidder ims ownership and pays up, the organization doesnt involve itself with his decisions anymore. That said, any violence, extortion or malicious intent is prohibited as all guests are still under the protection of the hosts. No one voices out any disagreements and the leading man starts bringing forth ves. While they do look better than most found in the verypanies or at travelling vers, those are still races that can be considered nothing more than umon. A lot of Beastkin, Elves, Dwarves of various characteristics are being presented at first. Nothing that surprising, they will most likely save the precious ones for thest. Not that many people bid in the first hour and the prices usually dont reach 100 gold coins. A pure-blood ck panther Beastkin male gets sold for the most. More rare merchandise starts being introduced after around two hours in. Lamias, Centaurs, Satyrs, Lizardfolk, Ogres and such. Also some aquatic races, but they do not garner that much attention due to the capital being located along the shoreline of the biggest ocean on this continent. Bidding prices start reaching hundreds depending on the shown individual. I send Cornelia a notice, saying that this might be the spot and they should startmitting more forces to my position. I ask her to wait for my final decision before they act. Many people have joined thepetition already, but w still sits on his sofapletely unmoved as if waiting for something. There were already at least a few quite unique ves presented on the stage and yet he didnt even try to bid for them. He told me that hes a collector, so thats a little suspicious behaviour. He does not look like someone who has to sacrifice everything to save his money for when something ultra-exotic shows up. I observe him cautiously for some more time, participating in the fight for a few ves to show the crowd that Im notpletely passive. I join only the most heated races and overbid the winning person a few times to suck out more of their wealth before backing down. The girls all snuggle to me trying to cheer me up after supposedly failed attempts, earning us even more angry res from the men around and some jealous ones from their wives or partners. Thetest ve leaves the scene with the presenter and most of the lights turn a few notches down, enveloping the chamber in dim light. Some of the lighting crystals are aimed towards the stage as he reappears and bows. Ladies and Gentlemen! I believe its time to finally touch on some of the more valuable items we have to offer! Feast your eyes on the first gem of tonight''s auction! The crowd starts pping enthusiastically while the man grabs the aforementioned ve and pulls them to the front. Suddenly, everyone begins cheering. An unimaginably beautiful Dark Elf woman appears from behind the curtains. Her long, bountiful purple hair goes perfectly with her dark brown skin and dazzling yet immensely elegant face. Besides metal manacles on her hands and feet, all chained together and pinned to the stage, shes only wearing a thin and narrow piece of material in the fashion of a circle, hanging from her neck, barely covering the nipples of her voluptuous and perky breasts, and simrly semi-transparent, seductive loincloth protecting herher regions. With a body that could make even a goddess jealous, she quickly wins every mans attention. Her alluring figure captivates you the very moment youy your eyes on that perfectly toned body. Its no surprise that almost all males lost their minds when she was brought forth. Even being a demi-human cant stop these racists from lusting after such beauty and the fact that Elves and Dark Elves are considered the least inhuman just adds fuel to the lust fire. Theres no doubt that she would end up a sex toy, raped and abused until she breaks and loses her worth in the eyes of the owner, most likely getting disposed after. As expected, this product has instilled quite the reaction! As you all are aware, Dark Elves are extremely rare in this part of the world and it just so happens that we have this exquisite specimen in our hands. And not only does she possess such a brilliant body, but shes even an untouched virgin FIVE HUNDRED GOLD COINS! The man in the white tiger mask abruptly stands up and shouts from the top of his lungs, before the presenter even finishes his speech. I move my eyes to his position and see him standing there with his fists clenched strongly. From my spot, I catch a glimpse of the side of his face and just this little detail makes my eyes go wide. Theres no doubt that hes smiling. And its not just your everyday smile, no, I can literally feel in my bones how twisted it must look under that mask. ~Begin Now~ I quickly send Cornelia the signal to start the operation. I have a very bad feeling about this guy and even if no ve can leave the premises of this ce before the event ends, Im not going to take any risks with him giving off vibes like that. After his exmation, the whole hall falls silent and no one dares to even look his way now. This is not your usual reaction, even if he sounded quite intimidating. Something is on. Can you raise for me, baby? I turn to one of the girls by my side and stroke her cheek. Eh? Are you sure you want to go against him? She asks hesitantly. Yep. Looks like people do know that guy. All equal and anonymous, right. With my hand over her shoulder, I begin tracing circles above her exposed cleavage. Dont worry, hes nothingpared to me, sweetie. Hit him hard. I chuckle and she giggles a bit while squirming under my caresses. Five hundred for the second ti Eight hundred~? Before the auctioneer confirms the bid for the second time, a melodic voice travels through the silent hall, topping the previous amount. Everyone looks towards its source and their gazesnd on me, sitting, or rather almost lying, while surrounded by a bunch of gorgeous women. w also turns around and spots me. I wave my hand at him nonchntly. You! People start whispering amongst themselves, most likely shocked that someone dared to stand up to the previous bidder. Suddenly, shivers run down my spine and my eyes instinctively move to the person sitting near the white tiger guy. I just know that hes staring daggers at me very intently. I can feel our gazes lock even through the masks. He feels dangerous. I better keep an eye on that dude. NINE HUNDRED! w obviously doesnt just sit back down and raises the bid. I bump another girl with my elbow. One thousand~? Wha?! Looks like he didnt expect me to continue, perhaps assuming that I wanted to just tease him a little. Too bad, Im going to y this game until the very end. Lets see how much money he can cough up. FIFTEEN HUNDRED! He shouts to the auctioneer and turns back to me with arms crossed over his chest. I give more instructions to the girls so that they can top him instantly, without waiting for my orders. Two thousand~? He drops his hands in shock. I told you to not get in my way, didnt I?! Twenty-two hundred! I dont remember agreeing though. I nod my head and another girl raises the bid. Three thousand, hehehe~? He takes a step back, wavering a little. Is this the fun youve been looking for?! he shouts at me usingly. I mean I guess? Thedies here seem to be having lots of fun, no? I spread my arms and shrug while the women giggle to each other and stroke my chest or the sides of my face. Fuck off, you prick! Back down now or Ill make sure topletely erase your whole lineage to the veryst, living root! He clenches his fists again while shouting his threats. Oi, oi. Is this how a fair auction is supposed to be conducted? Your dirty mouth will cost you a bit since I felt offended. Go for it, my dear. Fifteen thousand, ohohohohoho~? Everyone gasps from the sudden increase while w looks utterly shook by it. His butler helps him catch the bnce before he falls. No way! Theres no way some no-name has so much money! Hes just fucking around! I demand you to kick him out! He furiously turns towards the auctioneer which slowly starts panicking, ncing from him to me in turns, seemingly judging if he can risk upsetting this guy even more by notplying. He might have partially epted that I may be some hidden bigshot. Verify it then, I dont mind. I wave my hand at the presenter and he quickly jumps off the stage and runs to me. I extend my hand and let him take a peek inside my storage ring. He goes almostpletely pale after noticing the sheer number of tinum coins, which should border around five hundred. Of course, they are notpletely mine, its just borrowed money specifically for this operation and Ill return it to the King immediately after. The man steps back and prostrates himself before me, surprising all the onlookers and evoking even more whispers of confusion. He stands up and confirms my bid for the second time without moving back from my spot. WHAT?! Are you fucking kidding me?! How much money does this asshole ha *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion urs somewhere near and the whole hall shakes heavily, making many people who are standing fall to the ground. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Another one follows soon after but from the opposite side. Looks like the party is on the way to its encore. Everyone starts screaming and looking around. Someone bursts in through one of the entrances in the back while shouting. WE HAVE BEEN EXPOSED! EVERYONE RUN! As if a few screams werent enough, the chamber gets flooded by shouts and shrieks as people begin rushing towards all exits, trampling each other along the way. No rules apply, just run before they get you. Nothing surprising, most of those people are just some sheltered nouveau riche kiddos seeking attention and I bet they barely know how to defend themselves. Some sounds of battle arrive from the open doorways. Metal shing against metal, more screaming, magical effects from spells and such. Its not that the Kings men are ughtering everyone, their objective is to capture people alive for interrogation, but employees and guards from the organization dont n to go down without a fight. All the girls who were around me are already long gone. Only a few unlucky men and women, picking themselves up from the ground, are still in the hall, and like seven guards on the sides. Iyyyyyaaaa! A scream of a woman hits my ears and I instantly turn around. This fucker! When everyone was running for their lives, w rushed to the stage and is currently wrestling with the Elf girl on top of it. Shes trying to push him away while he struggles to unhook the part of her chains which is locked to the floor. I quickly drop the mask, pull out a violet cloth belt from my ring and tie it around my head. All soldiers should have been briefed about this symbol, making them recognize me as an ally. I break into a run towards the scene as a few of the assants reach this chamber and begin their skirmish with the guards. I use Voidal Bondage to summon four Void Chains while I approach the stage and restrict his hands and feet with constraints rising from around him. As I jump onto the tform, he finally notices me charging at him. Zaaaaeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed! Kill that bastard right now! Before I reach the guy, the butler crosses my path. Young Master does not have to worry himself, Ill dly dispose of this trash in a blink. He brings out tworge knives, almost as big as shortswords, from under the back of his suit. Taking off his rabbit mask, he assumes a fighting stance in front of me. Old man with grey hair, check. Servant to some bratty young master, check. Double knives and an aura of an expert, check. Yep. Definitely lethal. 2/10, wouldnt rmend. I quickly take out my silvery hilt and activate it, shaping up a shortsword first. My opponent hesitates for a moment seeing the weird smoke coil around my arm and create a colourful, fade purple de in my hand. I point it to the ground by my side in a neutral stance. I can go for lots of moves from it. Ive already blinked thrice yet Im still standing, old man. Id say you are the first one to wither away if we engage in a waiting contest. I try provoking him, but he doesnt take the bait that easily. Just staring wont get us anywhere, so I summon more Void Chains and try catching him, but the butler swiftly dances around the void ropes striking from the ground, evading the next six attempts with ease. His reaction speed is quite something. After thest one, he finally lunges at me with his knives. I manage to block the first attack, making it slide along my own de to the side, but he promptly follows with a myriad of cuts and thrusts in close quarters, pushing me back with each action. Somehow, Im able to avoid any deep wounds while parrying his attacks, but his relentless barrage doesnt give me even the slightest opportunity for a counter. The difference in our skill and battle experience is obvious and time definitely works to his advantage. Revitalizing my body with Rejuvenate, I act like Im stumbling over my own feet. He doesnt let go of this chance andunches a forward, x-shaped sh right into my chest. Before it connects, I firmly fix my faked posture and block it by holding my sword vertically with two hands. His knives bounce off the sides of my de with a loud clink and I push him back with a shoulder bash. Finally gaining a chance for a counterattack, I begin my own flurry of blows, inserting as much strength into my slices as I can muster, since power is the only way for me to beat his high agility. He gracefully parries or evades most of my attacks but these that hit, throw his guard around, evoking a slight grimace on his face with each contact. Thank god the other guy is a pussy or Id stand no chance in two against one with my current abilities. We engage in a wild dance with metal shing against metal, or perhaps metal shing against crystalized mana, but who cares. None of us gains any significant advantage and I cant really use my recently acquired trump card thoughtlessly. With his reflexes and smarts, he wont fall for it twice. At the same time, I cant keep draining my mana reserves with Rejuvenate forever. *BOOOOOOOOOM* Another explosion urs and he wavers a little on his feet. I quicklyunch myself at the butler with a straight thrust, aiming for his heart. Just as my de is going to puncture his body, a rogue smirk appears on his face and his whole posture blurs, disappearing from my sight. Ive fallen for his feint, but Im not that stupid to not realize whatsing after. I frantically jump forwards and feel one of his knives leave a shallow, horizontal cut on my shoulder line from behind. A second slower and that would have been my neck. I fall onto the ground and roll to my back just to see two desing down straight at me. I barely react in time, but manage to block them by positioning my sword t on my left forearm in front of my face. He seeds in pinning me down with his knives just centimetres from my neck. We enter a strength contest. That was a decent fight, but it seems like youck any significant offensive skills and trying to challenge me with just your techniques was your bane, youngling. He smiles while applying more body weight onto me. Yeah I might becking in skills but I have something better old man... I try to speak without giving him more chances to push further and he raises his brow at me. I am the one who starts smirking this time. Creativity! All at once, I push myself upwards, dematerialize the de and lock my legs around his waist. The knives fall through the smoke, but only graze the sides of my neck due to my sudden movement, leaving two shallow cuts on it, still painful though. As his eyes widen in surprise, I entwine my arms behind his neck and pull myself closer, hitting his forehead with mine, but not as an attack. I cast Carnal Mist at its full power, creating the smoke in my lungs and strongly blow it straight at his face. He lets go of his weapons and rolls to the side, coughing heavily. Veins start popping up wherever his skin is visible and his eyes literally roll backwards. I materialize my weapon again and approach him frantically rolling around while scraping his face. Before the effect takes over his bodypletely, turning him into a sex-craving beast, I swiftly behead the butler. I heal the wounds on my neck just enough so they dont bleed and take a nce around. A few of the knights are engaged in a fight with the organizations guards on the other end of the hall while the masked bastard stands behind the Elf girl, holding a knife to her throat. Why?! Why, why, why, why?! Why do you target me?! he screams at me. I furrow my brows in confusion. Target you? You mean the bidding? You stole everything from me! All the women''s attention Ive garnered went to shit when you appeared! You strolled through every corner of this damned ce, seducing every girl I worked my ass off to make fawn over me! And if that wasnt enough, you even went for the ve Ive chosen! What are you after?! Oh, for fucks sake, this kid is a definition of an attention whore... I slowly walk towards him while spreading my arms. Listen, I didnt mean to sh with you, they all just flocked to me without a reason, okay? Dont take even one more step further! I shake my head after stopping. It doesnt have to end like this, w. Fuck you! If I cant have her, no one will! Especially not you! Drop your weapon right now or Ill slice off her head! I sigh, make the de disappear and wave the hilt at him. Look. I turned the artifact off. Now, Im going to drop it to the ground in front of your eyes, so dont hurt her. Just fucking do it! he shouts, pressing the knife harder to her skin. I hold the relic between my fingers by the crystal on its end and release it while looking him in the eyes, visible through the holes in his mask. Good. Now step back and go fuck yourse As the dragons maw approaches the ground, I close my eyes and focus my mind on it. I feel some of my mana leave my body as I keep the hilt envisioned in my head. *SHIIIIIIIIIING* The man stops talking after a familiar sound reaches my ears. I open my eyes, which are directed to the ground, and see the handle with its materialized de shoved halfway into the floor, surrounded by some of the purple mist. Moving my gaze up, I spot a wide, violet sword, sticking out vertically from the ground between the guys legs, reaching even higher than his head, splitting him cleanly into two perfect halves. I wince a little while imagining the scene of it emerging from the ground and puncturing that certain part of his body. The Elf woman turns around, surprised by the sudden silence and the knife falling from the hand of her assant, and cries out in shock, watching as the two parts of him lean to the sides and hit the ground with a soundly plop, leaving just the big de behind her. Ahhhhh! She subconsciously tries moving away, but still being chained to the floor, she just falls down too. I dispel all my magic, grab the hilt, collect the butlers weapons into my ring and walk closer to her. She looks at me slightly terrified. Kneeling by her side, I extend my hand towards her and speak in Elvish. Its okay. Im not going to hurt you. If you follow me, I can get you out of this ce safely. Her eyes widen when hearing me speak hernguage and she visibly hesitates, ncing over the mans body and my smiling face. I look to the side just in time to notice a stray Firebolt flying straight at her. Without a moment of hesitation, I quickly cover her with my own body and the spell hits my back, turning to ashes a chunk of my clothes, scorching part of my skin and pushing me slightly forward. Guuh! Fuuuuuuck! I groan after hitting the ground. Saviour! The woman breaks out from her hesitation and calls to me while crawling to my position. I cast Rejuvenate at its full power to quickly patch up the wound and notice another type of warmth entering my body. Turning my head around, I see the Elf barely reaching my back with her hands and casting some kind of healing magic. Withbined efforts, we manage to deal with it pretty quickly and I sit up near her while keeping an eye on the guys fighting on the other side. Thank you. I bow my head to her. No, I should be one giving thanks to you. And Im sorry. It was all because I hesitated. She bows hers even lower. Being this close to her, I start noticing some finer details, like silvery rings piercing her long ears or how graceful her whole posture looks, besides the already obvious, alluring body withrge breasts. I can hardly keep myself from staring at those impressive mountains. I stand up and help her do the same before she notices my lewd gaze. Will you trust me then? I have a ce where you can take shelter for the time, and you will be free to leave it anytime. She smiles and nods. Yes. Ill leave myself in your hands, my Saviour. Ive been called many things in my life, but its the first time someone addresses me as a saviour. Even though I dont want to show that it makes me a little excited and proud, the faint smile appearing on my face as I break her chains with my sword,pletely betrays me. I extend my hand to her and she grabs it with confidence. After taking two steps, I feel like Im tugging her, so I turn around and see her looking back to where the curtain is. She clenches her other hand into a fist as if resolving herself, and turns to me with a slightly forced smile, beginning to run again. I grab her by the shoulder. What is it? She shakes her head. Its nothing. I cant inconvenience my Saviour even more. Your Saviour tells you to speak. I look straight into her pretty, violet eyes. Some of my subjects are still being held in the storage chamber at the back. But I cant possibly But Im the one making the final decision here, right? Lead the way. I gesture with my eyes for her to go the opposite way than we were nning to. She smiles enchantingly, nods and begins guiding me towards the backstage while still holding onto my hand. I give her the knives just in case and we push our way through the guards without too many issues. With her acting as a frontliner, I can focus on attacking from unexpected angles with my whip and Void Chains. Shes quite nimble and well-versed inbat too, so she just focuses on dodging and striking safely. We reach the storage room with cages in around fifteen minutes. There are tens of ves still locked here. She quickly leads me further into the chamber and stops by one almostpletely covered from each side. Its here. They should still be inside. She looks at me expectantly. I take a big swing and easily slice through the lock in the gate. This mana de is really sharp and cuts through iron or even weaker steel like through butter. The Elf opens the cage and jumps inside. Shortly after, she guides five other Dark Elf women outside, all of them being not that far from their friends gorgeous figure. They line up in front of me and bow politely after the first one quickly exins that Im her saviour. There is just one small problem... Ohe, fucking, on! You had at least these cloths barely covering anything, yet why do all of them have to bepletely naked? I rub my temples and speak in Elvish as the sight of 5 stark-naked elf beauties enters my eyes. Ten voluptuous breasts sway in front of my face, waving their perky nipples and dark ares at me while small patches of hair peek out from above theirher regions. With each small movement, their alluring bodies just send waves of seductive signals at me, and even a little bit of juicy pink shes from time to time from between their legs. The only dressed one steps to the front. Im sorry, I should have let you know beforehand, my Saviour. I didnt think that looking at our bare bodies might be unpleasant She bows even lower than before with a tinge of guilt in her voice, misunderstanding my questionpletely. Unpleasant? Yes, its extremely unpleasant. As much as trying to fight for your life with a throbbing hard-on can be. I roll my eyes and literally point at my crotch. All of them follow my gesture and their dark brown cheeks show a little bit of barely visible crimson after they spot a visible bulge down there. We better find you something to cover yourselves or Ill have to walk the whole way back like a penguin, I say while mimicking the movements of one. Some of the girls giggle and the main one smiles kindly. Ill thank you for thispliment on behalf of all of us, dear Saviour. Well try to pick something up from the fallen guards along the way. Good. And Im stair. Al for short. No need to call me Saviour the whole time. I havent yet managed to save you anyway. My name is Elea and those girls are my subjects. I think it will be better to introduce all of them in a safer ce to not cloud Saviours mind with unnecessary names. You can refer to them by their hair as of now, she exins while gesturing over them. As Princess suggests. The one with short, silvery-white hair agrees. Figured out shes some kind of a royal with all the subject talk before. Oh well, I guess Im a Hero saving a kidnapped Princess now. Great. Lets move. Everyone stick close to me and grab a weapon if you find one. Time to get out of here before one of the explosions disintegrates something much more important than a bunch of vers. Chapter 30 – The Escape Chapter 30 C The Escape Before we begin moving, I take one more nce at all the cages stored around. There doesnt seem to be a lot of them and releasing every captive wouldnt take too much time. The problem is, with all the chaos that is taking ce everywhere, it could be really dangerous for a mob of ves to run through theplex. They could easily get hurt by either the organization or the knights by ident. At the same time, leaving them locked like this is also quite risky. If the building''s structure gets damaged in some crucial parts, the whole thing cane crashing down at any moment, burying all ves here alive, and various offensive spells flying around and hitting walls dont help this scenario even a bit. Both options are shit, but I decide to go with the first one. I cant protect that many people with me so they will have to count on themselves or each other. Many if not all, will most likely be stopped by the knights stationed at all possible entrances to the building, but thats still better than ending as a bloody smudge after the ceiling falls down. And the soldiers would search through the whole ce after the organization is dealt with so the oue doesnt change anyway. Fuck! I promised others to prioritize my own safety, yet here I am, getting swayed by my emotions again. Whatever happens, happens. I turn to the elf beauties waiting for my orders. Lets run around and open the cages first. Thats the least I can do for them in this situation. We proceed with the n and break all the locks in around ten minutes. During our little detour, the girls all pick up a sword or a knife, and more importantly, cover themselves with some shirts and pants, also from the fallen guards. The thought that they are all still going fullmando just cant get out of my head when they run alongside me. We arrive back at the auction hall and see the knights getting upper hand over the remaining criminals. Promptly joining the fray, I support them by restraining targets with my whip or distracting them via other means. The battle in this chamber quicklyes to an end, with only a few of the Kings men losing their lives. I inform the rest that backstage and storages are clear and they scatter towards other parts of the underground mansion. Moving cautiously in our own little unit, we focus on getting outside, but still help the good guys along our way. The elves do seem to have some fighting experience or training, but nothing too outstanding. Their strongest point lies in their coordination. All six of the dark-skinned girls move around each other wlessly, confusing their opponents by repeatedly switching positions with their nearbyrades, like they are one in body and mind. Individually, even I shouldnt have too much of an issue when facing them, but as a unit, it changes the gamepletely. They have definitely known each other for a long time. Without that much trouble, we finally reach the main hall and, oh boy, its a mess. Looks like the biggest battle takes ce right here. And somehow, the bad guys took their stand literally in front of the exit so we will have to go through them to run outside. How in hell did they end up there instead of the other side of the hall is a mystery to me. Lets make groups. Elea with me, silver with ck, then white and brown with grey. Just help the knights get an upper hand so we can push through, I point at everyone as I team them up. They nod and we run forward to engage with the main enemy group. From their equipment, it looks like we are against an archer, two mages, three swordsmen and one pretty tough-looking guy who swings an impressive greatsword, straight from fantasy games and fiction. The de is like 20cm wide or so. Dude must be strong as hell or his ss features some kind of physical strengthening ability. Take out the archer and the mages first. I nod at the two groups of women on my sides and they increase their speed, heading towards their appointed opponents. Well try to tackle the big guy. I nce at Elea and she readies her knives. Be careful, he seems strong. I wont disappoint you, my Saviour, she says with a determined face. We slowly reach our prey, which is currently decimatingmon soldiers while repelling the stronger ones back. The mages prevent any more serious spells from hitting him while he deals with the knights. Must be some kind of an elite group amongst their ranks, focusing on defending the big guy as he deals damage. Hopefully, the other girls can deal with them while we make him focus on us. A buff-looking bald guy in a ripped suit, with a heavy double-handed sword, finally notices us approaching and makes a wide, horizontal swing our way. I furrow my brows at his pointless disy of strength, but then, the carpet on our path towards him starts wriggling like a snakeing our way. Shit! Duck! I shout. Elea nces at me as I hastily step closer and throw both of us onto the ground. Not that long after, a wave of force passes above us with a ferocious wind which hits us hard. Screams of pain soon follow and we take a peek behind us to see three knights cut in half at waists length. He even has ranged attacks?! How is that fair?! Quickly getting up, we break into a dash again, this time being much more attentive to our enemys movements. I have no chance with my puny shortsword against him, so I switch my artifact into its whip mode and make a few warm-upshes at the guards we pass by. The man starts running to meet us in the middle, with a confident smile. Heunches himself up from the ground and aims a powerful vertical swing at our position. We hastily sidestep out of its path and the sword hits the stone pavement with a loud thud, cracking the floor in a process. Elea tries to make use of this chance to sh his back but gets kicked in the stomach and flies backwards a few meters. He uses the kick to spin himself around and sh at me horizontally. I evade by stepping back just in time and counter with ash aimed at his head, but he blocks it with his forearm. Damn, he means trouble. And Im running like half a tank of my mana. I need to save some for the way further. The warrior ces his greatsword on the shoulders and smirks at us. I could go with bait-and-bite tactics and tire him out since my Constitution is really high, but time isnt exactly on our side. I start smacking him with my whip and hoping for a chance. Ites when he decides to block one of my attacks with his sword and the purple rope coils around his de. He must have expected to easily cut my unimpressive weapon with a simple swing, but the material proves to be outstandingly durable. I mean, thats also crystallized mana, right? Or rather, materialized. Nevertheless, I dont n on wasting this opportunity and run past him while avoiding another sh. Still running, I pull the whip with all my strength. Its not enough to snatch the weapon from his hands, but I manage to slightly throw him off-bnce and thats all I needed. Elea does her part perfectly and gracefully pierces his extended left arm around the armpit, sinking both of her des deep into his flesh. The man screams in pain and tries to swat her away, but expecting a counterattack, Elea ducks early. Unfortunately, she isnt able to avoid another powerful kick, but she at least crosses her arms in front of her before it connects. The warriors left arm hangs down unresponsively. I switch back to a sword and dash at him tond one more sh while hes focused on my partner. RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Before I reach his body, he makes a powerful shout and a burst of force pushes me back, making me fall to the ground. I look up as he tears his clothes off with his working arm while screaming angrily. His face twists in pure fury and madness and his muscles tense to the extreme. He picks up his sword with just one hand and rushes towards me. Rage Mode too? Fucking Berserkers... Judging the situation dangerous enough, I dematerialize my de and shove it into the ground, calling forth the purple path of death. Many giant swords rise from the floor and wound him heavily, but he pushes through them only flinching a little. With his torso massively bleeding out, he reaches the spot where I lie and starts ferociously mming down his weapon, while I frantically roll around, avoiding all lethal strikes. Eleaunches a myriad of cuts at his back, but he doesnt even react, just keeps pounding the ground while trying to obliterate me. He finally notices the elf girl when she jumps in front of him andnds a decent cut on his wrist, making the sword slip out of the Berserkers hand. I swiftly crouch up, transmute my weapon into a whip and coil it around his wrist, pulling to the side before it reaches her. And while I somehow manage to alter its trajectory, making him hit the ground, I unfortunately misjudge my own strength whenpared to a raging Berserker and he pulls on the rope,unching me up into the air. Whoooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I dont even have enough time to release my grip on the handle as he ms me down on the other side with an astounding force, sending me crashing against the floor. Guuhh! I bounce off the ground andnd on my stomach a meter further, coughing up a bit of blood. My whole body hurts like hell. I raise my head to check on the guy. Elea dodges and weaves around his fist, creating tens of cuts in his body, but they are too shallow and shes visibly getting slower and slower, taking a few punches on her forearms when guarding. I nce around to quickly check on others and they seem to be doing fine, almost finishing dealing with the backline. Gyyaaaaahhh! My eyes shot back to the main guy after hearing Elea scream. The Berserkernded a solid hit straight onto her stomach, sending her flying back and mming against a stone balustrade just near the point of our fight, which crumbles into dust from the impact. He starts slowly walking towards the elf girl buried under the created rubble. Stand up! Stand up! FUUUUUUCK! I push myself off the ground while trying to ease as much pain as I can with my healing skill. If not for my high Constitution, Id have most likely ended up sttered with thatst m, or at least with lots of broken bones, but thankfully, Im just profoundly sore all around. Supporting myself with my hands on my knees, I manage to get up. A shout of anger and rustling of stones reach my ears and I watch as the enraged guy picks Elea by the throat and hangs her high in the air, trying to crush it. Nghhhhghghhhhhhhhhnnn! She struggles to break free, but without the knives, she cant do anything to his hand. I notice the trio of elf girls beginning to run towards us, but they get entangled in another encounter shortly after. Gritting my teeth, I break into a jog and pick up the lying draconic hilt on my path. Activating it, I summon a whip and wrap it around my left hand. Reaching the Berserker, I jump onto his back, dig my knees into it and begin strangling him with all my might, using the rope like a garrotte. Dont need to feel pain to suffocate! Now die! I pull the whip back to my utmost limits, yet his grip on Eleas throat still tightens with each passing second. Just a little more and hell definitely crush her windpipe. Shes getting increasingly pale. Our gazes meet and she extends a pleading hand towards me, slowly starting to lose consciousness. I should have shaped a goddamn sword and sliced his head off! I DONT CARE HOW, JUST FUCKING DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Instead of knees, I move my legs up and dig my heels deep into his back while desperately pulling back the whip. I sacrifice half of my remaining mana and send it to the relic, shouting at it in my mind to do something, anything to save her. I feel a quarter more getting sucked out of my body and suddenly all the resistance around the mans neck disappears, making my legsunch me backwards off his body. After hitting the ground, I look up at him still standing at the previous spot, with just a single, little detail that changed. Hes headless now. I watch as all the strength leaves his body and he finally releases Elea from his grasp, just to lifelessly fall back onto the ground. Following a trail of blood from his body towards me, I find the decapitated head lying somewhere in the middle of us. Utterly confused, I nce at my right hand which still holds the artifact and my eyes widen in surprise. Its still in the whip form, but the rope has be almostpletely ttened and there are sections of small and wide version of the purplish double-edged shortsword des facing both ways attached to it. Its a perfect example of a weapon thats called a whip sword. Breaking out of my astonishment, I move to Elea and begin easing up her pain a little. She soon gets better enough to add her own healing into the treatment and recovers much faster than with just my Rejuvenate alone. Thank you She whispers barely audible words with a lot of effort, having a warm smile on her face. I shush her down so she doesnt strain her injured voice chords even more. The trio group finally ovees their difficulty and rushes to our position to keep us safe while the two of us recover. ncing around, I spot the other duo doing fine too. The fact that we havent gotten nailed with any arrows while fighting proves that. I help the Princess stand and we begin walking up the stairs towards the exit, with all our members together. The battle here is slowly dying out, but still quite far from its end. Its not my task to take part in it, I have to leave as soon as possible to not endanger the girls even more. Just as we reach the top of the stairs, the hall starts trembling. We turn around and scan the battlefield, noticing a group of mages beginning to multicast some kind of an earth-based spell, aimed towards us, or rather at the entrance. They most likely n to block it to prevent more reinforcements from entering and others from escaping. We wont reach the main gate before they finish, the elf girls wont make it to them in time and Im too spent after all this to be able to cast that sword skill again from such distance. Our only hope lies in the soldiers, but they are too busy with their own little skirmishes to head for them. Tsch I click my tongue in annoyance and turn to the women while taking off my cloth headpiece. Take this and run. The knights shouldnt stop you. Ill try to at least distract the mages or something. I just need to get into the range of my skill, I tell them while trying to judge how far I can spawn my Carnal Mist. I revitalize my body using almost all mana thats left and start running. Or at least that was my intention because Elea grabs my arm and stops me. No! We cant just leave you here! she shouts while shaking her head. Theres no time! Go! The soldiers are on my side, Ill manage somehow! But While she hesitates, the magicians are slowly finishing generating a huge boulder above their heads which will soon getunched at us like a small meteor. Its toote now... Bracing ourselves for the uing impact, we focus on evading the hurling sphere as it will be heading towards the gate. Before they finish the spell though, an unexpected chilly breeze hits us from behind, and I swear it gets cold enough to see our breaths in the air. Soon after, we watch as three huge crystal-clear javelins form above each of the casters head. Without giving them even a fraction of a second to react, those icy spears plunge down onto them, impaling their bodies to the ground. Their spell breaks and the boulder also falls down, squashing them into three bloody puddles. We all nce back and a familiar silhouette enters my vision. Well, well, well Shouldnt the Hero be the one saving the damsel in distress and not the other way around? Cornelia stands in the middle of the gate with her hand extended our way and a smug grin on her face. Shes dressed in her representative, purplish magician robes and holds a pretty well-known to me, silver staff, in her other palm. Cornelia! Oh, I love you so fucking much, my dazzling Ice Queen, hahaha! I break into augh, realizing that we are now saved. Shes a Tier 3 Ice Sorcerer and should be almost full on mana as of right now. She fidgets a little when my sudden, joyful remark reaches her ears. I quickly run up to her with my Dark Elf party. You came alone? I ask, pulling her into a hug. I was leading my squad through the maze, but felt you in pain so I rushed ahead while following your presence... Wait! Your back?! She notices theck of clothes on my backside after embracing me. Its fine. One of my new friends took care of it. Well check on thatter, lets get out of here first. Right. Follow me, I left traces of my mana along the way back. She nods, turns around and we run outside. We enter thebyrinth of corridors and as she mentioned, Cornelia confidently takes her turns while following some kind of a path. Shes the first one to strike up a conversation as we make our escape. I knew it wouldnt take you long to find your first world-ss beauty, but seriously, six of them at once? She nces back at the elves, checking out the almostpletely naked Elea and other women whose seductive charms are barely contained by tight male shirts, threatening to rip themselves into pieces at any too sudden movement. I chuckle. Thats incorrect. Ive already met one on my very first day here. She stares at me with furrowed brows, trying to recall the past. Soon after, she blushes intensely, realizing who Im talking about. Oh, shush, you. She returns her gaze forward, still with crimson on her cheeks. I mean it. I chuckle again seeing how hard she tries to keep herposure. Unfortunately, our little flirting session gets interrupted by a group ofpletely irrelevant mobs. They do not look like the Kings men so theres just only one other possibility. Spotting us, they draw their weapons out. There are seven of them and all seem to be melee types. Damn, Im barely running on fumes after all this, I share myck of mana with Cornelia. Dont worry, Ill take it from here on. I dont get too many chances to show you that Im not just a shut-in bookworm. She winks at me teasingly. I smile and move to the back, leaving the front to her. Ive only seen her train a few times at the castle grounds, never how powerful her abilities are in realbat. She wasn''t chosen to fill in the Court Magician spot during his absence solely because of her knowledge. The first two enemies break into a dash towards her. She smirks and begins spinning her staff in circles in the front. Piercing Blizzard! Soon after her chant ends, a blueish magic circle appears in the air and hundreds of little pieces of ice shoot from it at the assants. One gets stabbed to death with them instantly, while the other somehow manages to slowly push through the storm of projectiles with just light grazes here and there. Cornelia stops rotating her staff, ces her hand on the wall and three impressive icicles emerge from both sides of the corridor around the remaining attacker, ripping him into shreds. Others dont seem to be stupid enough to rush alone again, but it looks like they arent exactly that smart either or they would have started running away already. Instead, they decide to push together, positioning guys with the biggest swords in the front, creating a makeshift shield to cover their vitals as they approach. Our Ice Queen scoffs at their poor attempt and summons a whirring javelin above her shoulder,unching it at the desperate bastards with a wave of her hand. It easily drills through the fake buckler and leaves a gaping hole in the stomachs of two other people after passing through them. The remaining three criminals break the half-point and split, running at different positions, switching ces with each other frequently. She raises her staff up like a certain well-known wizard from popr fantasy books and ms its bottom into the ground, sending a narrow wave of sharp ice pirs emerging from the floor, which obliterates the middle guy. This gives his partners enough time to finally arrive in front of the sorcerer and the guy with a longsword steps forward to sh at her after she misses him with a smaller projectile. Cornelia, already prepared for that, makes just a single step back and watches as her assants foot slips on an ice puddle she created earlier, making him majestically fall onto his back. The guy with a war axe uses his friend as a footstep andunches himself upwards to plunge into the magician from up close and above, smiling widely while knowing that she wont have enough time to cast another spell. Unfortunately, he is mistaken. Cornelia touches the top of her silvery staff with an open palm and traces a downwards arching path with it. She makes a few quick spins, and using both of her hands, she cleaves the poor guy in half with her freshly created ice scythe while hes still mid-air, and dodges his two falling body pieces with a breathtaking gracefulness. She steps closer to thest guy while holding her bloodied scythe and swiftly beheads him as he struggles to get on all fours over the ice. She looks back at us with a confident and proud smile. Never assume that a magician is hopeless in close-quartersbat. She makes a few more spins with her weapon and dissolves the de. The girls start pping after her beautiful show of power and I walk up to Cornelia with a wide smile of amazement. How can someone be so hot and so cool at the same time. You are going to break the universe if you keep it up, I throw a little punpliment at her. Stop teasing me all the time! Gosh She makes a pout with a slightly flushed face. Hahaha, sorry. You were really amazing. I stand no chance against you. Im d to be your friend. I pat her on the shoulder a few times, making her smile proudly again. We get out of thebyrinth without any further encounters and emerge in some side alley between two buildings. So, what now? I ask our guide. I had a feeling that you wonte back with just a single person so Ive hidden a few travellers cloaks just a bit further. You get one too. Walking around in a suit patterned with an uncountable number of cuts and a huge, scorched hole on the back is quite eye-catching. She leads us to the secret stash. Im so blessed having such a smart woman helping me out. Yeah, yeah. You better appreciate that properly. She waves me away, hiding her smile. Do your new friends not know Common? I turn to the elf girls with a simr thought. They didnt talk at any other moment than near the cages or during our fights, and Im pretty sure wemunicated in Elvish the whole time. Elea, do you and your friends know only Elvish? I ask while we are covering ourselves with the cloaks. I can decently understand Common and am able to poorly voice out my intentions with a bit of struggle, but others have a hard time to even piece out most of the words they hear. They can get the meaning, but just barely, and possibly with some misunderstandings. I ry the answer to Cornelia and she nods in understanding. Ill have you function as an intermediary then. I can use Elvish, and I think Cornelia knows a little bit of it too, but when speaking with others, youll trante for both sides since you have the best understanding. Sorry to trouble you so much, but you will have to ry messages from and towards your friends. I understand. Thats not an issue. This is the most convenient and efficient way ofmunicating. She bows a little and all other girls follow, making Cornelia raise an eyebrow. I scratch my head with an awkward smile. They are just a little too grateful for saving them. Lets go. Well talk more at home. We garner a bit of attention while we walk back, but it doesnt look like whats happening below has reached the ears ofmon residents and its just your typical attention that a numerous group travelling in identical cloaks during the night can gather. This time, I avoid my previous mistake and let the girls know who they can expect to see. They all have quite surprised reactions to hearing about me living with two Queen Slimes and a Dwarf. We dont have that much distance to cover, so I leave most of the details forter and only exin that I created a safe ce for non-human races to rest and recuperate and that it also will function as a brothel in the future. And obviously, the part that they arent obliged to stay and can leave at any moment, but I advise them to take some time before deciding on that. The city might get a little hectic for a few days since theres no way that tonights events wont somehow leak to the public. I guess the King should have an announcement prepared already if hes smart enough. It should be easy to turn into positive propaganda of the kingdom getting rid of a criminal organization. Anyway, we reach our destination and enter the mansions premises. Sirgia, Safi and Emi obviously camp the entrance battle-ready and jump at me instantly after I open the door. Cornelia guides the girls to the bath first while I let myself get snuggled and cuddled on one of the sofas in the main hall, having the little dwarf on myp and two jelly girls on my sides. A few minutester, I give each one a gentle kiss on the lips and shortly exin the situation, promising to fill them in on all that happened at ater date. We all move to the kitchen to prepare dinner for us and the elves. I order everyone to rest after we finish eating, saying that well talk properly about everything tomorrow. The new girls take a few rooms in one of the upper wings for now. Just likest night, Safi, Emi and Sirgia end up in my bed again. I pamper them a lot before we fall asleep together. Chapter 31 – The Tale of the Dark Elf Princess Chapter 31 C The Tale of the Dark Elf Princess I wake up first. Sirgia follows shortly after due to my gentle brushes on her cheeks. She opens her eyes slowly and smiles cutely when she finds me so close to her. She leans even closer and leaves a gentle peck on my lips. I begin tickling her exposed tummy, making her giggle adorably. I cant get enough of this little dwarf. My jelly girls finish their hibernation too and we take a quick shower together. It gets a bit cramped, but Sirgia uses that as an excuse to rub her naked body against mine after seeing the slimes do it. Its apletely different experience when someone with a real skin does it. I reward her efforts with a few more kisses and we move to the kitchen after dressing up. We swiftly prepare breakfast and set it in the dining room. The slime girls go to bring our new guests here and I walk to check up on Cornelia. Arriving at the door to her room, I knock a few times. No answeres. I do it again but louder. Still nothing. I can sense her lying on her bed on the other side, so she must be sleeping deeply. I wonder what she wears to sleep. With a small smile forming on my lips, I use herck of response as an excuse to wake her up personally. Lets see how she will react. Stealthily opening the door, I take a peek inside and spot her exactly where I felt her be, lying t on her belly while semi-covered with sheets. I step inside and close the door behind me. I havent checked out this room after she has taken it for herself, so I nce over the interiors with curiosity. Not that much changed. There are lots of papers scattered everywhere though. And some scientific and magical devices here and there. Its slightly dark in here due to the window being almostpletely covered with one of the curtains weve ordered recently. No wonder she sleeps so peacefully, barely any sun reaches her spot. Walking closer to them, I casually uncover the blocked window, without using any sudden movements. A faint groan escapes Cornelias mouth, but it doesnt seem like shes going to wake up just from that. With this much light, I can finally take a better look at my lovely Ice Queen. Cornelia lies on the bed with her limbs spread to the sides. Her hair is not being held by the usual essories and flows freely down her neck and shoulders. As for her clothes, it looks like shes wearing a dark purple negligee. Not the seductive transparent one, just a regr material piece. I bet she has panties in the same fashion. I sit down on the edge of her bed and stare at the sleeping beauty. She looks so calm. I almost feel like I shouldnt disrupt her peaceful rest. I begin stroking the back of her hand with my finger. Theres no visible effect so I move further and circle around her forearm. She rotates it and catches my arm with her hand, stillpletely asleep. Mhhnnn not now I need to bathe first she whispers some words while fondling my forearm and starting to move it closer to her face. What do you mean by saying you love my scent mnnnn stop Al... My hand reaches her face and she starts rubbing them against each other. Soon, she begins realizing that something is wrong, taking a few sniffs of my hand. I stopped turning my skills off around the girls and instead began my training in controlling them better at low power after resolving myself again, so some sweet scent may be currently surrounding my body. I think it smelled like lc in her case. Cornelia starts slowly opening her eyes while blinking a lot. She suddenly stops after locking her gaze with mine and freezes, most likely trying to figure out why my smiling face is present in her room. She moves her eyes to her body, then nces at my hand which is stuffed under her cheek and follows it up my arm to arrive back at my face, with hers getting increasingly red. If we follow the usual stereotype, then she should start trying to impale me with her ice spears at any moment now. That does not happen though. She just keeps looking at me while her expression reaches a flushed state. I brush my finger over her cheek, making her squirm a little. What are you doing here? She somehow manages to speak coherently but still a little shakily. I came to wake my sleeping princess up. What else? I give her a wide smile. Her eyes move to my hand under her cheek again. And this? You pulled me in when I was doing so. You know, I dont mind lying down for a few cuddles if thats what you want. Her pupils tremble a little. In your dreams! She rises to a sitting position, finally revealing the rest of her body, of course, covered with the negligee. That does not mask her womanly charmspletely and my eyes instantly dart off to the ample peaks standing attentively under the purple material, which in turn pull it upwards, revealing a bit of her charming, slim abdomen, and as I expected, purplish panties. Cornelia squeaks a little and hastily hides her chest behind her crossed arms. Go ogle the girls you already bedded, you horny beast! She sends me an embarrassed re, but her eyes soon widen and her expression changes into a slightly uneasy one, still almostpletely red though. She must have started worrying that she sounded rude towards both them and me. I chuckle at her reaction. Such a gentle and contradicting tsundere is a real gem. I move a bit of her hair from the side of her face to behind her ear while chuckling. Too bad. That belly is a treasure second only to your alluring legs. I wink at her and start moving away. Breakfast is ready. Take your time. Well wait for you. Standing up, I head to the door, giving the flustered Cornelia one more smile from the doorstep. The other girls are already sitting around the table when I walk back down. In this world, Dark Elves and Elves arent herbivores like in some universes Ive stumbled on in the past while reading fantasy books, and they hunt and eat meat like many other races, thus we all get the same dish. The sleeping princess finally joins us. She and Sirgia keep barraging me with questions about all that happened the previous evening. We dine while I tell them the whole story, earning myself a lot of nods and pping from the dark-skinned beauties, even though I try to not sound like Im just boasting about my achievements, although Im proud of at least one of them. Yeah, the fight with the butler. Against someone much more proficient in close-quartersbat, I held my ground satisfactorily. Even Cornelia sends a few praises my way. She is on the top of the list of people who know almost everything about me and now also about my skills. We move to the main hall and I take a long look over all of the elves. They switched their previous clothes into clean shirts and pants, but their sizes are still inadequate and their breasts are squeezed together in a clearly visible fashion. We need some clothes for you. Walking around with six Dark Elves in tow is not the best idea though. Hmmmm I speak in Common so everyone understands, and start pondering while Elea passes the meaning to herrades. Should we just size them up and order more uniforms? Cornelia suggests. Dont already assume that they are staying. But the other part is a good idea. Lets measure all of you and do a little shopping. I nod after reworking her suggestion. Elea turns her head around and informs the girls about our n, then they begin unpinning the buttons of their shirts and Eleas impressive breasts are soon first to be released from their confinement, springing out in front of our eyes. Aaaaaaaahhh! STOP! STOP! STOOOOOOOOOOOP! Cornelia screams flustered, rushes to her and grabs the sides of her shirt to cover the bouncy melons again. The other five girls pause their undressing and look at her, puzzled. Elea nces at me with a bit of worry in her violet eyes. Did we do something wrong? she asks in Common. Why are you taking your clothes off?! Cornelia asks her, still slightly panicked, sending nces back at me. Isnt the Saviour going to measure our bodies for new clothes? she asks in turn. We are in the middle of the main hall, and besides, HE IS A MAN! Eh? Thats an issue? Wha? Cornelia steps back utterly befuddled, moving her gaze from Elea to me and back. I break into augh at this scene. Hahahaha Im not sure about Dark Elves, but in Human society, its quite improper for a man to touch a womans body casually. Hell, even looking can be offensive too. Humans value and protect their privacy, especially when ites to the sensitive parts of their bodies, I briefly exin since its quite obvious that it may not be the same at her home. Ah We are terribly sorry, Lady Cornelia. We werent aware of that Human custom, Elea hastily bows to her. The magician calms herself down. Its okay, it was just a misunderstanding, sorry for screaming at you. Ill let Cornelia and the other girls do the job. Join me in my room after you are done so that we can talk about you and the future. I leave them and head to where I mentioned. Twenty minutester, the group of dark elves, Safi, Emi and Sirgiae in. They tell me that Cornelia already left to pick up some clothes for them. Hopefully, she wont repeat the thing from the past where she was supposed to choose something for Sirgia. We all sit downfortably. Sirgia is a bit too hesitant to get onto myp with other people around and Emi quickly makes use of that chance to pounce on me and snuggle to my chest from the front. Slightly dejected with her moment of weakness, Sirgia plops on my right side and I brush my fingers through her hair to cheer her up a bit. Safi takes the spot on my other side while the elf girls ce themselves as a group on the other bed. First, I exin in detail about this ce, starting with the part about it being a safe shelter for other races and ending on the soon to be open brothel functionality of it. Naturally, I mention how one doesnt have to work that way to live here and any help is appreciated, but if anyone decides on it, Ill do my best to teach them everything they need to know and make sure that they wont ever experience anything horrible or displeasing. Hiding the strengthening part and some other details, I also let them know that my ss revolves around lewd things and if they ever feel weird around me, they should let me know since its possible that one of my abilities may be somehow affecting them. One of the women asks Elea something in Elvish, and even though I catch it, I still wait for her to trante. Neira, this girl with short white hair, she nods towards the person, asks if thats why Saviours scent seems to be so suggestive. Hmmm wasnt it more like a flower or some fruit for others? Well, I guess it can be like this too. Or does the arousing function just affect them slightly stronger? Yes, its very likely. It usually varies from person to person. Like this girl here, Emi, says that its like a fresh apple to her and Safi, here, like morning dew. I point at the slimes around me. They start whispering between themselves after hearing my answer, most likely sharing whatever smell they pick up from me. I nce over all of them again. Before I ask about their situation and what they n on doing, I should get to know their names first. If you dont mind, Id like to learn your names. As you already know, Im stair, Al for short. The girls around me are Safi, Sirgia and Emi. I nod towards each when reintroducing them. Elea moves to the side so that I can clearly see all of her friends. My name is Elea and I was a Princess in a small tribe of Dark Elves. The women by my side were part of the group of attendants who helped with my duties. This is Neira, Leyne, Roseni, Filue and Cinra. She gestures at white, ck, brown, grey and silver-haired beauties respectively and each of them bows lightly during her turn. Was a Princess? Did you lose your inheritance rights or something? I ask, curious about that small detail. Elea stares at me for a moment, pondering over something. Ah. Its not a royal title but a functional role. Im not the kind of princess that is a daughter of a queen in the Human hierarchy. We Dark Elves use a different ruling system where we elect the leaders of the settlement through their merit and experience so that in the circle of people who make important decisions, each is an expert in their field, like farming, magic, hunting, politics, architecture, warfare, strategy and others. And they switch quite often to allow fresh minds to introduce their viewpoints. Yes, I do know that. Royal families still do exist sometimes if I recall correctly, so I thought you were part of one. The Elvenmunity is nothing new to me, and it usually works just as Elea has described it. Some bloodlines still can gather enough renown with their actions and history to be considered royal and referred with more respect by others. I thought they used the same titles after learning that Elea is a Princess in the vers den. Im sorry, I didnt know how much Saviour knows. She bows a little again. Ive read a lot about various races so you can assume that I know most of the stuff thats not keptpletely secret. And you can drop that title already, weve introduced ourselves for the second time now. Just refer to me as you would to a friend. And dont even dare to add Sir or something in front of it. She hesitates a little but nods. Then I think I can exin our role along with the story of how we ended up enved if you would like to hear it. Ill dly hear you out if you dont mind sharing it. Of course I dont. It would be rude to not exin our background to someone kind enough to offer us shelter in their own home. She starts thinking about something for a minute. Ill start from the beginning then. I will try to not make it too long. Take your time, Im fine with learning more about you. She smiles. Initially, all of us were part of a big Dark Elf settlement called Lir-Nirvaen, which is located not that far from the Human kingdom borders. We lived there as your usual members of the Elvenmunity for most of our lives. Besides the aforementioned leaders, there always was a person who was tasked with preparing all rituals, prayers, sacrifices and other events dedicated to the Goddess. As you might have already guessed, it was the Princess. At first, she was chosen by the Council, but it quickly changed into a more voluntary position. The girl who was going to take on the role of the Princess had to be under 100 years old, be a virgin and willing to guard her purity for at least the next 300 years. She was allowed to pick a sessor after that time. I offered my service to the previous Princess when she requested for her dismissal. The Princess was also allowed to recruit up to 20 attendants which helped with her responsibilities. The women you saved with me were my past helpers and I always considered them my closest family. You have my utmost gratitude for listening to my selfish request of rescuing them. Elea bows deeply, and others quickly follow. In simple words, she was something akin to a shrine priestess in theirmunity. Very interesting. But I wonder if they had ceremonial outfits too Damn, now I cant shake off this image of her in a Miko cosy. She raises herself and continues. Unfortunately, one day, some of the new Council members wanted to push quite controversial changes into the service of the Princess. They were going against a lot of traditions and heritage and also targeted some of the Princesss personal rights. I stood up against them but the majority had been convinced to support the idea. Later, I learned that it was actually schemed by someone who wanted to drive me into a corner and act like he would be saving me to earn my gratitude and make a move on me, which was impossible with the old rules. Some, like myself, felt disgusted by that and confronted the Council but we werent able to get through them. A group of around 50 elves gathered around me and we decided that we dont want to have anything more to do with this and left the settlement. We formed a small vige a bit closer to the Humans borders and I kept my role as a Princess there, alongside my 10 attendants which left with us, and continued to live in our smallmunity for 55 more years. Her expression grows sad throughout the story. She pauses for a moment and sighs. Then, our vige was somehow discovered, perhaps our mages werent skilled enough in concealment magic, but if I am to make some bold assumptions, I think someone from our previous home leaked the location to Humans. We were raided and many lost their lives while defending their homes. Some managed to flee after I ordered them to, but most of the survivors were captured and branded as ves. 25 of us were being transported through some Human cities and settlements and sold off for like a year until only me and 5 of my attendants were left. Then we arrived here to be sold in some kind of a big event, and thats how we met our Saviour. Another round of bowing follows. We cant thank you enough. We knew how most humans treat other races and we already lost all hope to live in dignity, but somehow the Goddess still sent us her chosen envoy to liberate us from such fate. Elea finishes her story and they all look at me with admiration and gratitude painted all over their faces. No, no, no. Im not some Goddesss chosen envoy, Im just a I start waving my hand to repel their ttery, but then I remember who I actually am. Hahahaha. Oh, goddammit I really am one My girls look up at me curiously. I still havent told them about my real identity. Im not sure if thats a good idea, but they definitely dont believe that Im just some random Human who unconditionally loves all races. I nce at the dark-skinned beauties, contemting the decision to reveal it with them present in the room since they already see me as someone through who the Goddess has saved their lives. I guess it should be fine. I cant keep that hidden forever. I ruffle through Sirgias hair with a smile. Well, Elea is notpletely wrong here. I was sent here by the Goddess herself. What do you mean, Master? she asks. Have any of you perhaps heard about the art of summoning entities from other realms? She opens her eyes wide and the elves begin whispering again. Sirgia looks down with a thoughtful expression. I can see her eyes moving quickly from left to right like she is scanning through some book. Wait Otherworlder... does that mean... She soon stops and looks at me with them wide as much as possible, after muttering one of my titles she must have just recalled. Thats right. Im a Hero summoned here from another world by the Goddess. Gasps of surprise arrive from the side of the elf girls. Even Elea looks surprised. She must have not expected her religious remark to hold so much truth in it. I can feel Safis and Emis curiosity through our bond as they tilt their heads. Looks like their memories dont hold that much information about that aspect. Sirgia skips closer to me and grabs my hand with both of hers. Why was Master summoned? Is Master going to fight in a war? Is Master going to leave? She barrages me with questions while looking straight into my eyes. I poke Emi to leave myp for a moment and sheplies. I pull Sirgia in her ce and hug the concerned dwarf tightly. She grasps my shirt with her small hands. Dont worry, Im not going to just disappear, leaving all of you alone. I was summoned with a few other Heroes, but because I was really weak, they went to fulfil their task without me. Im not strong enough for a grand thing like saving the world, but I can try my best in saving a few demi-humans from their cruel fate, cant I? I brush her adorable cheek as I exin this. Shepletely forgets the existence of Elea and other women and snuggles to my chest while looking up at me with a newfound fondness and a bit of concern. I chuckle at that cute sight and lean forwards a bit to nt a small kiss on her lips. Sirgia doesnt resist and closes her eyes to ept my gentle peck. Our short show of affection evokes some more gasps and whispering from the elves. After we separate, I leave one more kiss on her forehead. You girls are my priority and no matter what happens, your happinesses first, even before the world. Safi and Emi understood enough of that to get the fact that I care for them a lot and also move closer to embrace me. Not wanting to reject them in such a situation, I naturallyply with their requests and let them both kiss me passionately one after another. Others must now view me as aplete casanova who seduces tens of girls with his sweet words and erotic skillset. This whole sudden outburst of feelings leaves Sirgia a bit flustered, so I sit her down back on my side to let her cool herself down. She still stays close to my arm, holding my hand with hers. Well sorry for being so bold in front of all of you. I turn to our guests, who should be the main focus of this meeting instead of us. ncing in their direction, I think I spot some of them blushing, but they all are definitely smiling and shaking their heads. Theres nothing to apologize for. We were able to learn a lot about our Saviour from this and we are thankful for that. She smiles charmingly and a littleugh escapes her lips. Soon a few more follow from herrades. Oh well, it looks like they really didnt mind. So, leaving all that aside, what do you n on doing now after weve exchanged our stories? With my connections, I should be able to get you out of the city premises, but after that, I cant help much. I try to bring the discussion back onto its right tracks. Our home has beenpletely destroyed and I dont think any of us would want to return to the previous settlement, am I right? She looks over her followers and they all nod. Thus, as a representative of this small group, Id like to kindly ask you to allow us to make this ce our new home. We are naturally willing to help with your work to repay our debt of gratitude and as our input into this tolerantmunity. She lowers just her head and everyone follows suit. Well, Ill obviously allow that even if you just wanted to spend your time leisurely, but if you are offering, then this may be perfect. Im actually looking for a few maids to keep this big ce running. What do you say? We would be more than happy to fill that role. Great. From now on, you are part of our small but growing family, so dont be polite and speak up whenever you feel like it. Ah, one more thing. Do you have ve Marks? I havent looked closely enough to spot them before. All of the girls show their respective marks, which are just medium-tier control types. They shouldnt lock their Jobs, but their sses are definitely being limited to some extent. It was visible during our struggle underground. Ill deal with that somedayter. I cant easily break seals of ves that arentpletely under me yet. Sorry, but you will have to wait a bit. I wave my hand at them apologetically. They look at each other in surprise. You are nning on releasing us from their influence instead of taking them over? Elea asks. Of course. You are our friends, not ves. No one has a mark here. Her eyes wander over all my girls cors, stopping at Sirgias one. I catch up on that. Ah. Those are just for aesthetics. Well, Safi and Emi are my familiars I guess, but Sirgia just wears it as a part of our brothels uniform. Shes not enved, although its safer for her if other Humans think she is, I exin. It was a gift from Master. Sirgia brushes the crystal heart lovingly. Elea nods with a smile. I understand. We will then await the joyous day when Master breaks our seals. Erm Didnt we already agree on not using any titles? I raise my brows at her and ask confusedly. Isnt a maid supposed to call her employer Master? she tilts her head. I cover my face with my hand while sighing in defeat. I walked straight into that one myself, didnt I? Chapter 32 – The Operation’s Aftermath Chapter 32 C The Operations Aftermath While waiting for Cornelia toe back with the clothes, we start talking about the responsibilities which the elves will take upon them. First and foremost is of course cleaning duty and all aspects connected to it. None of them has anything against working with that so thats quite nice. In the future, well also have to deal with the rooms after they are done being used during the service time, which naturally means getting rid of various fluids and other things, but fortunately, they dont seem to mind too. A lot of the cleaning can be achieved with just some magic alone and thats a huge plus. Roseni and Cinra, the girl with shoulder-long brown hair and the one with waist-long silvery hair, inform us that they dont mind helping with cooking so we decide to ce them as Sirgias assistants. She agrees to that suggestion. This will allow them to learn and practice at the same time, and having someone to help our dwarf chef is definitely good. The rest of the elf girls can just help with setting up the tables, cleaning dishes and doing other stuff that isnt specifically about preparing dishes. We cover a few other areas and pretty much are done with delegating most of the tasks and responsibilities. Near the end of that discussion, one of the girls asks who should be the one to take care of washing me in the bath or if they should just prepare a rotational schedule. While the idea instantly evokes some interesting thoughts and fantasies and is very much to my liking, I convince them that something like that is not necessary and they do not have to cover that part of the maids care for their master. Cornelia would definitely kill me if she learned that I made all of the new girls take baths with me literally in less than a day after they arrived here. And I dont think it would matter which side suggested the idea. A few of them seem rather disappointed and I take note of that for the future. Well, I guess that would be all for now. Definitely more changes wille while we see how it works out. Speak up whenever you feel like there is a room for improvement somewhere or when you feel like something is giving you a hard time or just doesnt fit well with you, got it? They all nod in unison. What about me, Master? I dont seem to have that many specific tasks whenpared to others. I dont want to feel like Im being favoured, Elea asks. Such a good person. Even though it wouldnt have been unexpected for her to have a bit less on her shoulders due to her previous position and role, she still doesnt want to feel special. This tells me a lot about her. No wonder some of the other Elves followed her when she decided to leave the vige. She definitely acted the same way back then. Dont worry, its not that Im trying to be easier on you. Instead, I want you to be the Headmaid, as you are best suited for that position. You performed the duty of a Priestess in the past and also instructed your attendants, yes? So I believe that organizing them and their work is best left in your hands. And you can also pass all the questions, suggestions, information or orders onto them and back since you are the most well-versed in Common amongst your group. Its a good idea to have someone function as a medium while Im away. She bows gracefully with a kind smile. Ill fulfil this duty to my utmost ability, Master. Im sure you will, I switch to Elvish, but girls, please, do not overwork yourselves. I dont want you to ve around without any room for a break or free time. This is now your home, not just a workce. You are not just my employees but also our friends and members of this small family. Take good care of yourselves. Can you promise me that? I stare intently into the eyes of each of them individually, hoping to convey how serious I am about the previous statements. They all look at each other, nod and smile beautifully. We promise. They all answer as one. Great. That concludes our first briefing. I switch back to Common after that sentence and move my gaze to Sirgia, giving her a few more pats. Can I leave showing them around and exining where everything is to you? She looks at them and then up at me, a little hesitant. Me? I think Cornelia would be better She squeezes my hand. Now, perhaps thats true, but I want her to begin ustoming herself to them and slowly start to open to not only me but also others. I know this might take long, but theres no rush. Might not even fully work in the end, but she will definitely get more confident and free when surrounded by more people that only care about who she really is. And I think there are no better people for that n than other demi-humans. I pull her a bit closer and brush her cheek with my palm. I want you to do it, is that bad? Sirgia leans her head against my arm and gazes down, visibly conflicted. She must really want toply just for me, yet her reserved personality holds her back strongly. I lift her chin a bit and ce a light kiss on her cheek. If you dislike this idea then, of course, thats fine. But if you do it for me, you can get whatever reward you want. I feel another squeeze on my hand. She nces into my eyes, averts her gaze and blushes a little. I I can do it She snuggles her face into my arm, takes a few deep breaths and jumps off the bed, turning to the elves. Ill be your guide then They all stand up and bow a little. We are in your hands, Lady Sirgia, Elea speaks. Eh? Lady She looks back at me not knowing how to respond. I just smile at her. She starts to panic a little while looking between us so I gesture towards my throat. She copies the movement and her fingers run across her crystal badge. Umm Im also Masters servant so just Sirgia is fine Understood. Then please call me Elea too. Giving me onest nce, she leaves with the squad of elf girls behind her. She looks so small amongst those tall and gorgeous beauties but tries to actposed as their guide. I guess thinking of herself and others as my servants can ease her pressure a bit. Quite the unique way to achieve that, but whatever works for her is fine. Im not going to force them to not regard me as their Master. While they are busy sightseeing, Cornelia makes her return and arrives in the room where only me and the slimes are left. Shes not even a little bit surprised by the fact that Emi went all over me the moment others left and is currently showering me in hugs and kisses. I tear her off me to be able to speak and briefly summarize what we went through with Elea and her friends. She rolls her eyes. I knew that would happen. I should have ordered the uniforms on my way back as my gut feeling was telling me to. I mean, you couldnt know. They might have been homesick and wanted to return immediately. Not everyone that we somehow save will always be like this. It was obvious from the start. Did you not notice how some of them looked at you? Elea was quite happy and willing to follow any orders even back in the den. They may feel slightly attracted to me due to the skills and titles and thus the reactions. Cornelia shakes her hand in a dismissive gesture. Ive thought about this a lot and came up with a thesis saying that it doesnt work that way on people who already have a good image of you in their heads or some positive feelings in their minds. The women back there fawned over you like some mindless dolls, but when ites to people closer to you, they just experience a nice and pleasant feeling, like smell for example, without affecting their will or thoughts too much. Or like in Sirgias case when your saliva just eased her pain... a little bit I raise my brow when she mentions the cute dwarf and she instantly realizes what she has just revealed. She starts getting all red under my curious gaze and a knowing smirk. Theres no backing away from this and we both know that. I start considering if I should bully her a little with this little slip-up or spare her this time. Well, I cant be mean to her in every single situation, so lets leave it as is. Its nothing unexpected. Im actually quite happy that the girls find themselves close enough with each other to share even such experiences. I gesture at her to continue. Ermmm yeah cough The point is, people that like you seem to have a somewhat higher resistance to those effects, leaving only the harmless and pleasant ones not nullified She squirms a little, still embarrassed by her mistake. I see Shall we test that theory then? I haventpletely stopped blocking my ss effects yet, I say with a mischievous smile. Cornelias eyes flicker a little with a spark of her scientific curiosity, but she starts taking a few steps back while smiling nervously. Even her thirst for knowledge cantpletely suppress the worry for her own body and Im quite reassured seeing that. I chuckle and wave at her. Im joking. Why are you even considering the possibility that Id do that to you? She stops and realizes her actions. Im sorry It was just a subconscious reaction Dont apologize. I was the one who overstepped the boundaries a little. Saying that, Im d to know that you value yourself higher than possible knowledge. I respect that. A lot. Sorry for startling you. She sighs. Really, I should have gotten used to it long ago Why dont you do it too then? Eh? Do what? Tease me. Its not like you dont get the chances and I certainly wont mind. You can get back at me easily, I suggest honestly. She looks to the side hesitantly. I hope you dont think you can offend me with just a few words spoken jokingly. And dont tell me that its not your style or Ill have Safi here tell me in detail what youve taught her in private, I say to her while recalling the sapphire slimes advances on me when we were searching through the hotel rooms. She chuckles. Okay, okay, fine. Theres no need for that. Ill think about it, she says with a beautiful smile. Good. And as for the theory, I would actually be willing to test it a bit, but in a controlled and safe environment. I dont want to do anything weird to you as much as you dont want to do anything weird to me under the sss influence. Hummm And how would that be? Dont know, perhaps we could tie you up to something so that you dont throw yourself at me like a Beastkin in a heat? She chuckles again. Lets leave it forter then. I dont mind helping you out with your skills. There arent many people you can ask and not having any information on them is only detrimental to you. Before that, lets go to the castle. Ive heard that theyve dealt with everything already. Oh? I guess we should pay a visit to a certain friend of ours then. Cornelia leaves to give the elf girls their new clothes, mostly just bigger shirts and better-fitting trousers. She also brought a few hair essories so they can arrange their heads a little. I spend some more time with my lovely slime girls, instructing them to help the elves as their seniors too. They wobble cheerfully and assure me that theyll do their best to not only assist them but also learn how to do more things themselves. Such lively and devoted creatures. I shower them with lots of mana-pats. I get into my adventuring gear since the butler outfit got almostpletely obliterated and we leave the mansion with Cornelia. This time we decide to go through the city to visit a few ces. First, we stop by the artisan who works on our uniforms and cors. We both agree that the crystal badges should match the new owners hair so we ce an order for six more. Same goes for the maid clothes. The tailor scratches his head while looking at the long list of things hell have to work on now. And also, he finished Sirgias one so we take it with us. I cant wait to see her wear it. The levels of adorableness will certainly shoot through the roof. Next, I guide Cornelia to the ce where Ive gotten my suit previously. I show the remains of it to the clerk and he catches his head with his hands, his eyes widening in shock. I ask him to repair it or salvage what is possible and make like a few more copies, just in case. Ten should be enough. Now that I think of it, well need to order spares for the girls too. While we are still there, I notice Cornelia looking through hair ornaments. I walk closer and stop by her side. So, this is where you got her that flower. She points at the same hairpin I bought Sirgia thest time. I nce through the disy in hope of finding something that would match my beautiful magician. Im not a pro stylist, but I dont think a simr type fits her hairstyle. I move a bit further from her, racking my brain over the countless possibilities. Then, I finally spot it. A hairpin, or rather a smallb, with a beautiful representation of avender flower. It instantly reminds me of the first day when I was met with its scent when following Cornelia out of the throne room. She catches up to me. Are you looking for something? If you tell me what for, I can I pick it up and turn to her with a wide smile. Before she has any chance to react, I take a step to the side and ce the essory on the side of her hazelnut bun. The bottom part sinks in hiding itself in her well-cared-for hair, and only the violet flower remains visible. I stand behind her and lead Cornelia to the nearest mirror. What do you think? A symbol of grace, maturity and devotion. At least it was, thest time I checked. I say it suits you perfectly. She examines the ornament from a few angles and smiles charmingly. You dont have to I want to. I give her a warm hug from behind. She blushes. I guess it would be rude to decline. Thank you. Its nothing whenpared to all your help. Feel free to spoil yourself from time to time with the funds the King has given me. You deserve it. Sheughs softly. Watch what you are asking for. I might as well do it. We leave the shop with Cornelia in a pretty good mood. It makes me happy to see her like that. On our way to the castle, we step into a few more stores so I can pick up some materials and other things that Sirgia has recently begun to write down for me. Ill have to look around for some builders and carpenters soon too. We can slowly start with the workshop project. And perhaps something else could be made down there Plenty of space to use After everything is taken care of, we finally move to the castle. Looks like the King is currently discussing something with his advisors so we wait together in one of the chambers. While gazing at the city from the balcony, we talk with Cornelia about some past events. The time we spent together in that short year was really fun for both of us. While we are arguing which one of us was luckier to meet the other one, the King finally arrives with his iconic, friendly smile. We sit on the sofas around a coffee table. Im d to see both of you safe and sound. Ive heard that it got quite hectic down there at one point, he starts the conversation. Yeah, a lot was happening at once with the fighting in almost every chamber. I even got my back tanned a little by a stray Firebolt. By the Goddess! Are you fine? Do you need any medical help? Im fine. I was lucky to stumble on someone who knew a little bit of healing magic. I dont mind having a Priest look at itter though. Good, well organize that shortly. He looks visibly relieved to know that I wasnt seriously hurt. Seems like he really has been worrying himself the whole time I was down there. I also know that you were a big help in dealing with a few guys that put up a fight. I thank you for that. You definitely saved a lot of lives. Many soldiers were impressed by your achievements. He bows his head gratefully. No need to thank me, I didnt want to join the fight, its just that they literally were on our path outside. Id have avoided shing against them if that was possible. Naturally, but the fact still stands. It wouldnt be possible to conduct the operation this well without you. And Cornelia. I nod towards her, sitting to my right. I would be a bloody stain on a wall if not for her saving my ass. You better not forget her input into this. She blushes a little and averts her gaze under my smile. Its true. Im only alive thanks to her. Youd have definitely figured something out She tries to bring down her contribution. Hahaha, you are overestimating me too much. After dealing with the butler and the Berserker, I was barely dragging my feet over the floor. I have a huge life debt to repay. Hmmm Ive read about the Berserker, but whats with the butler? the King asks curiously. I shortly tell him how I shed against an older man who was protecting some crazy young noble and how I barely managed to win in that struggle rather than a fight. While we are at it, do you maybe know who that was? That dude was acting like he owned half of the capital. He seemed a bit out of his mind. Had to literally split the man into two or hed have killed an innocent bystander. I ponder and ask Ross. He furrows his brows and stares at me for a moment. I raise my brow questioningly. A few beads of sweat can be seen forming on his forehead. He joins his hands under his chin and drops his gaze to the table with a concerned expression. He looks around as if checking if we are alone, returns to his previous position, and then lifts up just his eyes to nce at me. Did I hear that part right? You were the one who killed that noble? Erm yeah? I start getting a very bad feeling about this. Did anyone see you do it? He pries further. There were a few people fighting on the other end of the chamber, but I dont think they even realized something was happening where I was. Andter, they scattered to other rooms. Good. There was nothing about the killer in the official reports too. He sighs to release the pressure he built up and rubs his forehead. That guy was a son to one of our subservient kingdoms monarchs. ... Fuck. Yeah. Wait. So he was basically a prince? Cornelia looks between us. Yes. He was. Now he is not. And some people may not exactly be happy about that small detail, so betterpletely forget that ever happened, Ross answers. Theres no way they will just let it go, no matter the fact what he was doing there in the first ce. Some kings son died. And Im pretty sure there weren''t many casualties amongst the civilians, right? I ask him. Some were injured, but only he is dead. It is as you said, they will definitely investigate. Just so we are clear, I dont me you. You had to have a really good reason to resort to killing him. I know youd try other ways if given the chance. Thanks, but what are we gonna do? I turn to him again. You? Nothing. This is my problem and Ill deal with it. Its a matter between kingdoms. Ill think of something. You two just stay out of it. I swipe over my face with my hand and sigh heavily. This fucking kid Cornelia ces hers on my shoulder and rubs it reassuringly. Okay, you know better when ites to stuff like this. Lets move on. What about the ves I stole during the fray? He sits back and leans into the sofa, rxing a bit. That was already taken care of. I made sure that all the reports dont have even a word about them. As for the ve records held in that building, they suddenly caught on fire due to some safety mechanism and only part of them was recovered. The lost half was recreated based on the ves found around the area and there werent any Dark Elves mentioned there if I recall correctly. He smiles proudly. Thank you. A lot. But how did you know how many and what ves ran away with me? I instructed Cornelia beforehand, to leave a message for my trusted man near the exit you used to extract yourselves. He delivered it instantly after your escape. I look at her with a thankful smile. She averts her gaze, yfully acting like she knows nothing of this. I send her a mental thanks, making her shiver a little and stare at me from the unexpected, sensual message. She jabs me in the side with her elbow while her cheeks get a little rosy. Hahaha, Ive never seen the famous Ice Witch acting so frisky towards anyone. Ross starts chuckling. He stops when suddenly an ice spear emerges from the floor under his sofa and pierces it just between his legs. He stares at the pir with wide eyes. I nce at Cornelia who is ring at the King with an angled gaze, with her fist sped in front of her face. I chuckle too, grab her fist and shake my head with a smile after she looks at me. She sighs, rxes it, letting go of the spell, and smiles back. For the future, its Ice Queen now. Better remember that, she says to him and sends a wink at me. I will He smiles wryly. I give him the look saying better watch your words. Only I get to tease this beautiful and powerful magician without risking losing my life. Or something much more important than that. So, what about the other ves though? I redirect the discussion back onto its tracks, asking about something that wont stop bugging me. Not much I can do for them, unfortunately. I might have been able to smuggle those six out, but if I try to interfere too much, someone will finally notice. Everyone else besides your prize has been caught while running away. They will get sold to thew-abiding vepanies. Im trying to pick the most trusted ones, but you should know how it is almost everywhere. Im sorry, but I cant overstep my boundaries too often. I sigh dejectedly. You are already doing a lot. Thank you. Speaking of ves, how are you doing with your little project? Do you need any help? Perhaps the elves require something special? He barrages me with questions supposedly out of genuine concern, but I can clearly see the hidden meaning here. I smile at him while shaking my head. Good. We are almost at the opening stage. The elves began their maid training recently, so they are fine with just that for now. I nce at him to see if he deciphers my message and he definitely does as his shoulders slump down a bit. I could use some help though. Im making a small forge-workshop in the underground area and wouldnt mind some rmendations of trusted craftsmen. Ill naturally see what can be done! You can expect the best of the best toe for whatever you need there! We exchange some more words about random stuff and end our meeting. Cornelia goes with Ross to talk about something and I move with a servant to the medical quarters to get myself checked. After that, I begin my journey back home. I decide to use the tunnel, theres nothing I can think of that needs my attention in the city. I walk through the castles corridors while deep in thought about what to do next. We need to slowly start preparing to open the business. Or I could wait a bit more and hope for more girls to arrive and agree on working in the service department. So far, its only Safi and Emi that are willing. But on the other hand, thats quite plenty already. I dont expect people to flock on an opening day. Hell, I dont expect anyone to even peek their head in during the first few weeks. Before we do that, I need to sit down and prepare a very detailed set of rules and terms of service. They cant be long but need to be strict and clear, covering all important aspects of the service to assure the girls'' safety and wellbeing. Ill have each customer go through them and explicitly consent to follow them in front of me. The punishment has to be deterring enough but not too scary as to not push the clients away. Theres so much to do. I thought we are getting closer, but it seems like we are just getting to the hardest part. And I need to host more training sessions with the slimes. This time with much more teaching and less letting them just have their own way with me. The more they know about the Human body, the more pleasure they can give others and the safer it gets for them. Possibly, also reducing the time they have to spend doing the thing. Im lost in thought and almost walk into another personing from the corridor on my side. I quickly jump away to not crash into them after I spot the movement with the corner of my eye. My apologies, I wasnt paying attention to where Im going. I hope I didnt I look at the woman whom I almost bumped into and hastily make a courteous bow with a hand over my heart. Your Majesty. Raise your head. A mature but soft voice leaves her lips. Raising my posture, I nce at the figure in an amazing dark-sapphire dress. A mature woman dons it. Her skin is of a porcin-whiteplexion and she has beautiful, long white hair. Her eyes are also of a deep blue colour and her face resembles that of an unaging angel, which strongly contradicts with the fact that she is the previous Queen and the mother of Rossberg, having lived her dose of life already. Theres no need for such titles, Sir Carter. Im no longer a Queen. Her angelic voice wanders through the corridor again. With all due respect, My Lady, but once a Queen, always a Queen. I nod my head with a polite smile. As courteous as ever. She shows a smile of her own. I hope my son doesnt inconvenience you too much. Ive heard that you have been visiting the castle quite often recently. I wave my hand. Oh, no, no. Theres no such thing. Its for mutual benefit and even if it wasnt, Ross is my friend and Im d to call him that. Im always willing to go out of my way to help my acquaintances. She smiles beautifully. You are a good man, Sir Carter. She sighs softly. You resemble myte husband a lot. Im honoured to receive such exquisite praise from you, My Lady. As much as Im enjoying this little chat, I, unfortunately, have things to tend to, so if you excuse me, I hope well meet again in a more favourable situation, Sir Carter. She nods her head, I follow with mine and the Queen walks away. I get on my way too. Who would have thought that Id run into the Queen? We havent spoken with each other for more than five months I think. She always seemed so busy. Shes a very strong person. Even after the death of her husband, she didnt fall into despair but continued to proudly support the kingdom until she passed the sceptre to her son. Today although, I feel like she was a bit more hesitant when speaking to me. My ss may be the reason, she definitely has been informed about it. She didnt seem repulsed though, just a bit more reserved. Eh, who knows what she is thinking. Definitely nothing bad if she looks forward to meeting again. I shrug and head for the secret tunnel. Time to get to work. Hard. Chapter 33 – A Thorough Examination Chapter 33 C A Thorough Examination After arriving home, I walk around to see if the girls are already done with their small tour. I stumble on a few of the elves wandering through corridors so I guess they are. When asked, they say that they are just familiarizing themselves more with their new home. Two of them are already taking their new job very seriously and I find Filue and Cinra checking the rooms and dusting them off here and there. This makes me realize that Ill have to think of something for them to spend their free time on. For at least a few weeks more, they wont be able to freely go out of the mansion and I dont want them to start feeling like they are imprisoned, even though theyd never admit something like that. First, we need cors. Uniforms would help too. Then I need to check the castles library records in hopes to find some more info about breaking the very seals when you arent the owner. So far, I only have some vague information on that and my ss or skill set isnt really helping here. With them clear of all the restrictions, it would get much safer to wander through the town. They definitely are at least Tier 3 since they lived for hundreds of years already so even if someone gets some weird ideas they should be able to protect themselves just fine. And its not like the free demi-humans are getting scooped off the streets literally all the time. The vers almost always aim for the harmless ones or look for a less risky chance of capturing them around the borders of the kingdoms and in the wilds. Im a little bit too overcautious here with how strong the girls with me are. Sirgia can most likely squash your usual human into a paste if anyone tried anything against her. Safi and Emi are quite the special case since they are Slimes and just that makes them much more eye-catching than your typical non-human race person walking around. But I dont think they mind staying here around me all the time. At least for now. Now that I think of it, it may actually be a good idea to start registering the girls asbat ves. I can break their seals when Im able to, leave the cors on them and visit the guild as an adventurer, which I technically am, and make them record the fact that they are my possession, also issuing them their own,bat ve badges. They dont check if and what type of seal is ced on the ves. Its not that umon for adventurers to buybat ves. Its both efficient and safer since they can just literally abandon them if things go south, which totally irritates me when even just thinking about it. But with that, there will exist a solid proof in guild records and also in the form of their universalbat ve badge. I think its a good idea. Ill have to discuss that with everyone and hear them out. Maybe I can figure something out for Safi and Emi too. The system already says they are my familiars. Ill need to pay a visit to the Monster Tamers guild. Even if this somehow works like Im hoping for, I still wouldnt let them go out alone, but if they would be apanying me, that should be fine. Anyway, thats a n, I need to add it to my to-do list. I should create it first. Theres so much stuff we need to take care of now that I should better start keeping track of it. On the way to my room, I check on Sirgia to see how shes doing. Shes working on the projects Ive discussed with her previously, using almost all her free time on them. No matter what I say to her, she just wont slow it down. I guess thats just how she is. I hope shell allocate more of it to her own development and ideas when we are done with the workshop. Im happy that she works so hard for me and it certainly is extremely beneficial, but I want her to think about herself much more. This might actually be quite hard to achieve with how affectionate she started being towards me. We spend some time together in her room. I cuddle up to her on myp while we talk about various things, like some of my ideas, her solutions and inventions to make them real, her goals or dreams and just generally about her past or artifacts. I love hearing her speak about her passion. She gets so much more lively during it. She also gets a bit less backed-off and often sneaks some kisses by herself or even voices out her thoughts about wanting them. She seems so mature and dependable and at the same time unimaginably adorable and innocent. With a few more passionate kisses, I stop interrupting her work and go to my room to write down the list. First, oversee and finish the workshop in the bottom ground with Sirgia. Second, collect the maid uniforms and cors for the elf girls. Third, not forget getting my own suit from the tailor. Fourth, sit down and create a detailed set of rules for the brothel, hopefully with Cornelias help. Fifth, discuss the adventuring idea and make it happen if epted. Sixth, talk with Ross about some promotion ideas for the opening day within his connections. Seventh, start holding training and teaching sessions with the lovely slimes. Eighth, investigate breaking the ve mark more. Ninth, figure out more things to do for the girls in their free time. Tenth, test my abilities with Cornelia. And I guess eleventh, train more. I most likely forgot something, but Ill just keep adding stuff to the list on the go. Having the notepad in my storage ring always on me makes it easier. After the dinner, Safi and Emi join me for the night. I exin to them some simple details about the teaching and they both seem eager to start whenever. Well create a schedule for it, most likely in the evenings, some time before going to bed. The next two days pass uneventfully. We use that time to learn more about each other. It turns out that Neira is quite the artist type. She shows us some of her sketches shepleted recently and they look amazing. I inform her that Im adding to my list creating a small room for her to draw or paint or whatever she would like to do. And also, this gives me a nice idea for the future. Ill have to discuss that with her in personter. Neira cant stop thanking me even after Elea intervenes. Roseni and Cinra are content with cooking as their hobby. Filue and Leyne dont seem to have that much interest in anything, but they take a notice of the garden behind our mansion and ask if its fine for them to tend to it. I obviously wholeheartedly agree. It was left untouched till this day. We discuss the Combat ve idea when Cornelia has some time to join all of us. She praises me foring up with that n. Everyone present in the room has nothing against it. On the contrary, I can clearly see their expression brighten a lot when they hear that they could be able to gain so much freedom back. Sirgia even breaks out of her reserved mode and trots to me for a warm hug. The elves'' eyes almost start sparkling and for a second, I feel like they are ready to kneel down and swear fealty to me at any moment. And of course, my super clingy slime would not be herself if she didnt grapple me with an overbearing hug after hearing that she might be able to walk outside by my side, so she goes and does that. Safi for once doesnt try to tear her off and instead joins and changes it to a group hug session. So in the end, we decide to work on that after I get rid of the elves seals. Elea inquires if they can use the underground training arena or if its my personal chamber. I didnt think of that before, but it should be good to let others practice there too, not just with me. It will not only help us all thanks to my ss. Since its quite spacious, I give everyone green light to use it whenever. Sirgia already has her weapon so I note down what to get for others. I end up with a shopping list mentioning a longbow, spear, shortsword, two stilettos, and possibly two trinkets or artifacts for magicians. One is for Elea as she actually has the Priestess of Nature ss, which is a healer with high affinity for all elements connected with nature. Thats how she was able to help me recover so much even with her mark interfering with it. I leave trying to get us some dummies and other stuff for the training area to Cornelia since she knows much more about them than me. Sirgia suggests that she can try recreating them after the workshop gets operational so thats great. Its an immeasurable help having a talent such as her with you. On the next day, a few crafters and builders show up at our doorstep. Its obvious how they ended up here. They arent exactly happy seeing that many demi-humans walking around as I decided to not hide them, but after some exnation how they all are my ves and they were sent here to work on the project and not get close with the residents, they dont create any meaningless issues. I dont think they will listen to a Dwarfs orders without grumpy snapbacks and Sirgia isnt exactly on the level where she can casually chat with Humans, so I work as a middleman and present all the schematics and designs by myself, naturally spending a good deal of time in her room to properly learn everything to not fuck up. Most of the things look doable and they begin their work, which is estimated to take around a week, perhaps a little more. Ill have to refrain from using the tunnel and training area for some time. Why so long? Because its designed more like a forge than an artisanal workshop and the whole thing is underground. Fire and smoke dont exactly go well with enclosed stone rooms and passages. They will have to employ help from Earth Mages to create proper chimneys leading outside. And since we dont want some random smoking tubes shooting out of thewn in the front yard, we came up with a n to sneakily run them to the back and build into the mansions walls so that it looks like your usual chimney from a firece. This will take most of the time. We let the guys work and focus on our own tasks and problems. Cornelia leaves me a note saying that shes okay with conducting some tests today and that bes the main thing to do. Until she arrives back home, I spend time with Sirgia, Roseni and Cinra in the kitchen, preparing a nice dinner for our whole team. We have a pleasant chat alongside it, with me doing the job of a trantor between the dwarf and the elves for the most part since they arent good with Common. I dont mind. Its fun and to some extent my responsibility as someone who crammed almost allnguages that were essible in the castles library. It was a great decision back then. After dinner, Cornelia leaves to change her clothes into something less exquisite than her usual robes or dresses and we agree to meet in my room. While waiting for her toe, Iy on my bed and nce through my status. Not that much changed since the big upgrade which came with Sirgias feelings. One thing I notice is the fact that my skills rise quite quickly. Mana Control gained another two levels, Voidal Bondage is now at 3 after some training and a few uses during the operation, and Rejuvenate is at 6. Even though I keep using it all the time, thats still incredibly fast. It took a few months for the other guys to raise their respective weapon or magic arts to that level. Meanwhile, my Formless de Arts is already at 2. I feel like theres something wrong here but I dont have even the slightest idea what and why. Maybe its also connected to my base stats doubling instead of rising by a few points during thest tier up. Out of boredom, I check the Job submenu, tapping on the downwards facing arrow near my Schr. There are a fewmon ones there like Cook, Soldier, Merchant, Butler, ve Trader, Schr Wait ve Trader?! How? Since when? Im pretty sure it didnt pop up there after purchasing Sirgia so why now? I havent sold any ve. Did I meet some other criteria recently? Technically, Im not even an owner of one since Sirgias seal was broken and the elves should still be under someone from the organization if they are alive. Anyway, since I have this Job, I should be able to gather some information from other traders now. Maybe I can learn something about the marks from one. Well, lets equip it for the time being and checkter, I can feel Cornelia closing in. Still slightly confused, I sit up on the bed. As I expected, she soon opens the door and walks inside. She stops in front of the door after closing them behind her and squirms a little awkwardly. Seems like shes not used to such clothes. And they obviously arent her typical attire. Cornelia chose to switch her clothes into a clean white shirt and thigh-long grey skirt. With her hazelnut hair braided into a bun in the back and her iconic almost rimless sses, she just emanates perfect vibes of a female teacher from Earth. Her mature aura fits this getup amazingly well. She catches me staring intently at her. What? Is it that weird to see me not in robes? Not in the slightest. If I knew how amazing you look in a shirt and a skirt, Id have begged you to wear them ages ago, Iment with an amorous smile. Seriously. You are such a flirt. That doesnt change the fact that you look beautiful in this. Did Ie here so that you can court me or to help you with your skills? She tries to act annoyed but averting her gaze with slightly rosy cheeks and acent smilepletely sells her out. Okay, so what are we going to do first? Do you have any list of ideas prepared or do I have toe up with the tests by myself? I think it would be best if you controlled everything. Ill provide you with as detailed information about the effects your skills and titles have on me as I can. That said, Im not sure how to assure that nothing unexpected happens. Thats also a decent chance to test one of my skills. Hmmm I look around the room and spot a bit of empty space near one of the walls, not cluttered with any furniture or other things. Can you walk there and lean on that wall with your back? She follows my instruction without a word. Spread your legs a bit more. She raises one brow for a moment but does as told nevertheless. Great. Now extend your arms to the sides along the wall. After setting Cornelia in something akin to DaVinci''s diagram, just with arms a little lower, I smile at her and snap my fingers, just because I always wanted to do that while casting a spell. Four Void Chains emerge from the wall and coil around her wrists and ankles, pinning her to the wooden surface. She looks around slightly startled but soon realizes they do not harm her in any way, just restrain movements. How do you feel? Im not going to lie, its a bit weird seeing yourself chained up to a wall, hahaha. She chuckles a bit awkwardly at me. Lets try to change it a bit then. I focus my mind on the existing chains and try to somehow modify them. They quickly answer my request and morph from the usual metal-looking links into something akin to leather straps, still dark purple. Thats handy, Corneliaments on the change. I guess I wont be able to throw myself at you now. And more than that. This is just a theory but try casting any magic. She starts visibly focusing while I stand some distance in front of her with crossed arms and a smug smile. Her eyes soon widen in surprise. I can barely gather and condense my mana. At this rate, it will take me minutes to create even a single icence. Whats going on? Thought so. Even Safi couldnt escape them. Looks like the Void element in those chains somehow nullifies or blocks magic and skills of the restrained person. My skill seems to be too low level topletely cut off someone as strong as you. By the way, are they ufortable? I switched them into the fun mode. Thats insane. And no, the restraints arent harmful to me in any way. They seem quite pleasant on the skin while still retaining their tight grasp. She wriggles a little, trying to stretch herself and the chains at different angles and purposefully create some friction, but as she said, nothing undesirable happens. Good to know. Shall we move onto the next step then? Can you tell me anything about how my presence makes you feel right now? Does it somehow affect your thoughts or mind? Im currently at the usual level of holding the effects back. I walk closer to Cornelia so that she can judge things better. Im pretty much standing in front of her now, just not as close as to get too intimate and make her too embarrassed. Thats not the goal here. For now at least. She nces all over me and takes a few deep breaths. Well, you exude a very pleasant fragrance, simr to lc to me. I dont think its affecting my mind. I do feel like it would be really nice to step closer and hug you while leaning my face against your neck, but its not as if something tries to incite me to do that. I think its the natural reaction to something this nice. Its also quite calming. Some perfumes infused with magic can feel simr, but your scent is obviously superior. She calmly analyzes the effect. Thanks for the information. Ermm Could you move a bit closer, like past the side of my face? I want to check something. Just dont freak out, okay? she asks a little awkwardly. I follow her request and lean forward, almost putting my forehead against the wall. I wait for a few seconds but nothing happens. Tilting my head a bit, I can see Cornelia hesitating over something with a slightly red face. A momentter, I feel a slow and gentle lick on the side of my neck. Unbelievable They were right Moving back after another doesnt happen, I nce at her trying to avoid my gaze. First, why would I freak out from that and second, who was right about what? I ask curiously. Well You might have gotten weirded out if I licked you out of the blue Oh,e on. Safi and Emi do it all the time. And I dont think its gross or anything. I certainly dont think less of you now. She exhales in relief. They told me numerous times that you taste sweet and I was really curious if that was just how they feel you as Slimes or if theres more to it. Now, I can confirm that you are in fact extremely sweet. This ss is so fucking weird But at the same time really intriguing, dont you think? What if your sweat has more effects than just a pleasant scent and taste. What if your seed is actually brimming with nutrients and energy as they im it to be? It might be simr but at a lower level. She quickly gets into her theorizing mode. I chuckle and raise a brow at her teasingly. Want a taste of that too? She gets all flushed after realizing what Im implying. For a moment it looks like she is going to throw a decent burn at me but she stops herself just short of doing so, only averting her gaze to the side. Jerk. Hahaha, okay, take a sip and lets finally check the full power of that title. Tell me if anything starts feeling wrong right away. I bring out a waterskin and help Cornelia drink some water since we already talked lots. After a short break, she nods at me to continue. I release the mental block Ive been holding on the title. The only other time I did that, was in the vers den, and it wasnt exactlypletely set free. Oh damn Its much clearer and noticeable now. I feel much more eager to snuggle up to you and its like I somehow know in the back of my mind that being hugged by you must be really lovely. And its also like I know I would be safe in your arms, that you would take good care of me. But again, its not forceful and its not trying to brainwash me, its more like trying to reassure me that no matter what, you would ept me as I am. She shares her experiences with me again, looking at me with a hint of admiration in her expression. Its a little bit embarrassing to say this, but I think in the case of people close to you, it eases their worries and insecurities, giving them a little bit of courage and bringing to the surface their true thoughts which were slightly overshadowed by little bits of anxiety. It helps them be more open. I dont feel any sudden arousal or desire to throw myself at you. I think you should keep it unlocked, but we dont know how it exactly works on other random women. I ponder for a moment about Cornelias insight. If what she said is correct then this is actually a huge deal. It could help the more shy and reserved people break the barriers holding them back from their true feelings. And from her words, it doesnt seem like theres much of aphrodisiac effect mixed in, but thats most likely thanks to the fact that it lets me control that part too, like with Sirgia that time or the woman at the bar. She pretty much came just from a light touch and getting a whiff of my scent. Thats quite interesting. So its simr to the Lions Resolve spell, just a tad different. Are you able to think straight? Yeah, I guess so. As I said, this reassuring voice is not invasive. I can pretty much ignore it when Im not paying attention to it, but I am aware of it existing back there. If we were doing something requiring much more focus, like fighting, studying or even talking about stuff different than this effect, I think it wouldnt be disruptive in any way. Thanks again. Im learning a lot. No need, Im the same. This is so fascinating. She smiles charmingly. Okay, I guess its time for the finale. Eh? Theres more? she asks, a little bit surprised. I take off my brown vest and begin to unpin my purple shirt. Cornelia watches me attentively. A little bit of confusion appears in her eyes. I smile reassuringly at her. She knows I wont do anything indecent against her will. Theres that little part in the title saying something about women not being able to avert their gaze after ncing at my chest so lets see if thats just an overstatement. I finish undressing and expose my quite decently chiselled torso to Cornelia. I spread my arms as if presenting the goods. Do you like what you see? Her face gets flushed pretty quickly and she tries to look away but her eyes always make their way back to me. I walk closer with an alluring step and ce my hand on the wall near her head like it can sometimes be seen in someics. She nces down at my abs while blushing furiously. I think its the first time she catches mepletely topless. After teasing her a little more, I back off and stop focusing my mind on that specific effect. Cornelia takes a few breaths, visibly less pressured to look at me now. Seems like if I dont focus on that part, it wont cause too many problems. I knew you were quite good looking, but I had no idea you are actually this hot, she shows a wry smile. I see her trying to desperately pull her legs together, but the restraints dont let it happen. Something wrong? Did it have an unpleasant effect? She shakes her head, getting redder and redder with each second. No, it was fine. Its fine now too. Its just that I can feel it... dlipn dn ma lg She speaks each word of thest sentence quieter and quieter until thest part is just mumbling so unrecognizable that even my Linguist doesnt pick it up. Erm, I couldnt understand thest part, so She locks eyes with mine and I can tell how deeply embarrassed she is. I think I need a change of underwear, hahaha Sheughs awkwardly but its more of a chuckle that tells me she wants to run away from this shame. Hahaha, ohe on, Cornelia. We both were expecting much more ferocious things than this. Theres really no need to get embarrassed over a natural bodily reaction. You get wet, I get hard. Perhaps a little quicker or stronger due to the effects, but we cant control that. She looks at me, a little surprised. You got an erection? Oh, please. Theres a beautiful woman in front of me. I hung my face just above hers. I let her lick my neck. She was showering me withpliments. I even undressed in front of her. How am I supposed to not get hard from all that, huh? I see I guess you are right. And thanks... She gives me a bit of a side nce. Ie closer and get her off the chains, helping her walk to the bed so she can sit down to regain some strength after being bombarded with a myriad of lewd skills. Sorry for putting you through so much embarrassment. Dont be. I volunteered for this myself. But you could have left some of the teasing out, you rascal. She bumps me into the shoulder. Hahaha, my bad. Just so you know, this was all for the sake of science. I did get wet, but dont get some weird ideas about this. Looks like shes still a bit hesitant. I could try giving her thest push now, but it would be scummy to take advantage of the current situation. I pretty much drugged her even if she says shes thinking clearly. Theres no rush. I can clearly see her getting morefortable around me and others. I know. Thanks again. If youll ever need a live test subject for your experiments or something, call me whenever. Im pretty much in eternal debt from everything up until now. So, you are basically my ve, right? She smiles at me cheekily. I stand up from the bed and bow down. Its as Master says. Or would you prefer Mdy? My Queen? She squirms a little and chuckles. Stop it! I have no idea how you can keep up a straight face with all the girls calling you master. Well, Im perhaps that weird dude who enjoys the sound of it? Its just something back from my world. I see. Well, dont expect me to join them anytime soon. Good. Id much rather be on equals with you. But, I dont mind acting as a ve from time to time... She chuckles again and some more useless banterter we decide to finish for today. Before she leaves, I grab a rectangr box from one of my drawers and hand it to her. Whats this? She nces all over the package curiously. I cant just leave you like that after you went through so much, right? Its a small gift which might be useful at times like this. Check it out when you are alone. Theres a manual under the bottom part after you get the thing out. I wink at her. Cornelia eyes me suspiciously but epts the offering and walks to her room through our connected doors. God, I wish I could see her reaction when she reads the manual, hahaha. Chapter 34 – Hardships of a King Chapter 34 C Hardships of a King With the help of the elves, we finish restyling all the guest rooms on the bottom floor in just a few days. Now, all of them follow the same design and arepletely safe from any undesirable spectators peeking in. The purple curtains nowpletely cover the windows, not letting even a speck of a sunray fall inside. They are of course removable. Getting some fresh air in there from time to time is quite a no-brainer. Cant have it be stale and heavy from all the possible scents and light aphrodisiacs. Bedsheets and pillows are now of various shades of violet too. We ordered a material thats supposedly easy to wash from any possible fluids. We even saw some made out of a hydrophobic one, but it would have been quite stupid to choose it. Yeah, its perfect for things like coats or other clothing, but you dont want to end up swimming in sweat and love juices while you are at it. I dont know who thought making bedsheets out of it was a good idea. They definitely didnt test them long enough to notice the issue. The internal design of the rooms with lots of dark mahogany and white marble parts here and there seem perfect so we dont change that much when ites to walls. Lighting crystals, which were light orange before, are now reced with pinkish ones that can also reach purplish hue with more energy infused. We leave a yellowish one in the mainmp hanging out from the ceiling so it will be easier to clean and use the room when it doesnt serve its main purpose. Im currently going around and inspecting everything, thinking of possible changes and improvements while Im at it. Sirgia apanies me and tests all crystals since she was the one who fine-tuned them to achieve the cosiest result. Everything seems to be working fine and I dont see any parts that require reconsidering again. It all creates a pretty lovely atmosphere. I try to recall whatever I know about hotels and their more naughty counterparts while ncing all over the room we are currently in. We nailed the atmosphere quite decently. All the important parts seem to be there. All locks work without an issue. Beds arefy as hell. Looks like everything is pretty much ready. While brushing my hand over one of the cupboards near the bed, Im reminded of one more feature which both of them utilize. And its one of the most important ones, especially for the lewd establishments. Itsmunication. You dont go through tens of floors back down to the reception desk to ask for something or request a thing to your room. And in the case of love hotels, its even more crucial since you arent going to parade out of the room in the middle of the session to ask for an extension or whatever else. And suddenly you start appreciating telephones when they are gone I murmur with a wry smile. Sirgia catches onto an unknown word and walks closer to me with a curious expression. Dont mind me, just trying to figure out how to connect each room to the reception desk. Having rows of stones enchanted with Message doesnt seem like the best idea. I ruffle through her hair. She really looks insanely adorable in her maid outfit. I pick her up and sit her down on the cupboard. Shes now slightly taller than me in that position. She smiles cutely when I brush her cheek. Most likely sensing my intentions, she leans in for a kiss and we join our lips in a gentle peck. Im the one to tilt my head a bit upwards this time. While Safi and Emi pretty much always lively assault me with deep kisses, Sirgias ones are more tame and soft. Even though shes being less reserved than before, her true nature still surfaces in things like these. Pulling her a little closer, I pepper her lips with tens of quick kisses without diving any deeper, evoking a little giggle from her. She stops me with her hands and looks me in the eyes for a moment, before joining our mouths together again and inviting my tongue for a slow and gentle dance. Ending our little session of affectionate fun, she rubs her cheeks against mine while entwining her arms behind my neck. A momentter, she pulls back and keeps ncing at my face while moving her small hand over my cheek. What is a telephone, Master? she asks, not forgetting my previous words. Well, its kind of a device, I guess we can call it an artifact, which allows a person to speak with another one, who also has a copy, over huge distances. Its quite sophisticated though and I dont think it would work in this world. Its different from Message. Closer to Telepathy I guess. Sirgias eyes sparkle a bit when hearing about it beingplex. Can you tell me more about how it works? Please? I chuckle at her and ce one more kiss on her lips. Lets see, Ill try to envision it with our home as an example. There would be one device with two parts in this room. The lower one would be a panel to put in numbers. There would be another one located in the reception desk and also in every room in the mansion and all of them would have their unique sequence of numbers that would identify them. You could pick up the second part of this device here and it would automatically make the one at reception create a sound to inform someone about a request for conversation. After they pick up theirs, a connection would be made between those two and both people could hear and speak to each other through them. And the one in reception could input the unique numbers in the bottom part before picking up the top one so that it makes a connection with any of the devices in the rooms. As for the more technical details, all those devices would have been connected with a rope that can transmit electricity. When someone would speak to their own device, it would change the sound into electricity waves and send them to the other one which would receive them and transform back into sound for the other person to hear. Thats still quite a basic interpretation of how it all works, but I think its enough for her to grasp the concept. Sirgias imagination and creative way of thinking are great, but I dont think she will be able to recreate the whole thing without electricity being spread and usedmonly. I think I have an idea how to create something like that, she suddenly says. I raise my brows in surprise. Really? It most likely wont be exactly the same, but there are a few things I just came up with which could potentially work. It just needs to connect the people using the artifact so that they canmunicate with each other and the one at the reception desk has to be like a master device that can reach any other one, right? She reaffirms if she understood me correctly. Yeah, pretty much. Then, I can start working on it even with the small workshop I have in my room. Should I do it? I mean, sure, but thats a lot of artifacts to prepare. Are you fine doing all of it alone? Of course! Its nothing! As long as I seed with what Im thinking of and create a working prototype, the rest will just need me to repeat the process but quicker. She exins with a lot of confidence and pride showing on her face. I ruffle through her hair again and she smiles contentedly. Ill leave it to you then. Dont push yourself like with the first project. And tell me whenever you need anything. Anything? She nces at me a bit shyly and I nod. Then I need some more kisses from Master Dont be ashamed of asking for much more I fulfil her request for a few more minutes before wee out of the room and finish checking the rest of them. Next, I head out to the town to get weapons for the girls. Not much nning here, I just visit some weapon shops and pick up a few decent looking ones. Well think about something better if a need for them arises and that most likely wont happen until we get thebat ve n going and perhaps figure out some low-tier storage rings. As for the magical focuses, Im not that well-versed in them so I spend a bit more time in the shop which deals in them, listening to some details from the owner of the store. With their help, I get one that has nature affinity and one that serves as a general mana catalyst. Naturally, the clothes and cors are still far from ready in just a few days so I move to the castle. I spend a few hours browsing through the books about very marks. I dont find that much useful information in the general part of it, mostly what I already knew or stumbled on in the past when also checking out the topic. The basics are there. A ve mark creates a connection between the ve and the owner, with various restrictions and additional features the higher tier the mark is. With the highest being simr to what Sirgia had, where she couldnt go against masters orders or she would be in a lot of mental pain and both her Job and ss were almostpletely restricted. That connection persists all the time, as long as one of them is alive. The books list some functions of various ve marks, but they dont say anything about cing or removing them, besides mentioning death and that the owner can get rid of it. Ive already learned how to do that. I decide to move to the restricted section. Not the forbidden one, just a bit less public and avable to people living in the castle. A persones with me to watch if Im not going to try and steal anything since this part of the library consists of many quite important or serious writings. And it also leads further into the forbidden chamber so thedy whoes with me has to keep an eye on that entrance too. The librarians and guards do know who I am, but that doesnt mean that they will just turn around and act like it doesnt concern them whatever I do here. She seems quite eager to help me with my research. Its a woman somewhere around 30-40 years old I guess, with dark brown hair woven into a single long braid. She does not actpletely enamoured with me, but she smiles openly at my banter and follows me quite close, often asking if I dont need anything else. With her help, we quickly gather a bunch of books on very seals and begin the research. She also takes part in it. I just cant convince her not to, and another pair of eyes will make it faster so I instruct her what to look for. In a few hours, I learn that very ownership can be removed via other means than just death and it also doesnt destroy the seal. The restrictions still exist, even though the ve bes masterless. Its a technique usually reserved for those ve merchants who work for the government. When for some reasons its needed to undo the connection and the owner doesnt want to do it willingly, they can void the very contract. That technique isnt exined in detail in the books, but at least I now know that it exists. It doesnt get rid of the mark, just the connection, but dealing with it after a ve is without a master is much easier. One of the books fortunately mentions a way for ve traders to verify what seal is ced on a person and if its connection is active. I memorize it to testter when Ie back home. As for breaking the seals, its as I expected and not much information is avable here, besides the few tricks I figured out when reading their descriptions in the public area the previous time. Its most likely intentionally not ced here so that it doesnt get leaked out and stays avable to the chosen individuals. Theres always a chance some ve traders havee up with their own technique of breaking seals or acquired the information through other means, but I dont think it will be possible for me to act like one and try to ask for it directly. Selina definitely has her ways considering how big and well-known her business is. Mentioning breaking the seals could seem suspicious even if she ced me in the VIP category. Guess Ill have to trouble Ross. He might agree to arrange a meeting with one of the kingdoms people who deal with the seals while I pose as a freshly employed ver. Voiding the ownership may be out of the question, but breaking masterless marks should be fine. Since Im already at the castle, I decide to ask for an audience. Ill be able to take asking for help with advertising and very seals off the to-do list at once if everything goes right. We end our research in the library and after thanking the woman for her assistance, I move to the royal part of the structure and inform one of the servants about my request. He tells me that the King is currently talking with the other Heroes who just returned from their first mission and asks if I want to join them. I dont think it would be a good idea so I politely decline. Shino would definitely start inquiring about what I have been doing during this time and there is a chance she would want to visit my store. Im not ready to reveal the true purpose of my business to them yet. It will happen, but not so soon. Not having any other things to do, I walk to the training area behind the barracks and start practising with my weapons, which now include the whip, shortsword and whip sword forms. Ive managed to somehow create or unlock one active skill for the shortsword, the big des emerging from the ground, while training with it so maybe Ill figure out more of them for other shapes the same way. Since my Whip Mastery is at level 4, I focus on the new whip sword form. It feels kinda weird having a weapon like this. Its not something new to me since those can be sometimes found in fantasy fiction or games, but thatspletely different from reality. Ive watched a lot of videos in the past about how whip swords arent exactly good weapons and are quite troublesome in use. Nevertheless, Im kinda in a fantasy world myself now so theres a chance it will do fine. And its not just some random whip with des attached but a supposedly powerful artifact from who knows how long ago. I wouldnt be surprised if it dated back to even centuries before the Great War. At first, it really is awkward. I try to use it simrly to the normal whip since it should be the closest to it, but I can barely do anything besides throwing it in a straight line and pulling back. Any attempts to waggle it around in more controble patterns failpletely. I almost cut myself a few times when the tip springs back at me after applying a wrong angle before pulling it back. Some knights take breaks to watch as I struggle with this coiling snake-like weapon, chuckling from time to time when my moves end in aplete failure. For other weapon types, I had an instructor to teach me some basics and correct mistakes, but unfortunately, for this particr one, I dont think theres someone who could help me in the capital. Ross would most likely send a message asking around since there should be a chance for someone like that existing, but who knows how long that could take. Even though Im not doing that great, I keep myposure and repeatedly try out different moves and strategies to handle the mischievous yet deadly weapon. Apetitive spirit awakens in me. Something in the back of my mind is telling me to not give up and push through until I seed. Mastering such a difficult and unique weapon seems worth it for the sake of pride and boasting effect. Perhaps one day Ill be known as a legendary whip sword user. That sounds definitely much more impressive than just longsword or greatsword. After around an hour or more, I finally get some grasp on it. The mastery has risen to the second level. I can make some decently looking horizontal swipes now along with the thrusts. Its still not as impressive as my efficiency with a normal whip, but thats to be expected. You cant master something in an hour, without any external help from someone who already knows a bit about it. Just as I am finishing thest set of exercises, a familiar feeling arises in my body. I quickly focus my mind on it and a chunk of mana flows through the purple helix to the crystal at the end of the handle. The whip sword retracts for the first time and forms a de of a longswords length. The only difference is that its edges look like rows of pointy and rounded triangles. Its like a saw-edged de but the teeth are muchrger, giving really ominous vibes, almost like its a weapon of some sadistic viin. After all of the de parts set themselves in their responsive spots, my body moves on its own and positions the sword in front of my face with the tip facing to the sky. It shes with a purplish glow and suddenly, all of the small des shoot out to the sides, detaching themselves from the whip, and begin spinning around me like some kind of a protective wall of death. I nce all around as the spinning des whirr in the air, emitting a low humming sound. They move in a certain distance from my body and when I make a step, they also fly along the path. I try running and there are no issues with identally getting into their path as they match my speed without any problems. This feels so weird but at the same time, its so cool. I guess I now have at least one defensive ability. This came faster than I expected. Cutting off the flow of mana makes them all fly back to the almost t rope and attach themselves to it again, and the ominous de forms back. I check my mastery and it did reach level 3. Seems like its the required threshold for skills to manifest. Why did it rise that fast though? Was it because its a whip and a sword and I kinda used both a lot already? Or something is really wrong here. I wonder if Ill ever figure this out. While Im pondering over it on the sides, Ross walks up to me. Supposedly, he arrived here around 20 minutes ago but didnt want to disrupt my training so he just sat on a bench and watched the show. That exins why it got so quiet out of a sudden. All the knights must have stopped procrastinating and went back to do their stuff when they saw the King walk in. We move to a nearby, small garden and sit down by one of the stone tables. Theres no one around, but he takes out a simr artifact to what Ive seen the info broker use back before the operation. In his case, it starts floating after being injected with mana and I dont think he has to focus a lot to keep it up. That was quite something, I must say. Ive never seen a sword split like that, he opens the conversation. Im surprised no less than you. I didnt expect anything else besides me getting hundreds of little cuts during this very first training session with the whip sword shape, I chuckle with a wry smile. And yet something did happen, and it looks pretty useful. Should be possible to utilize it both defensively and offensively, I think. Yeah. We shall see. Anyway, how did the meeting go? He smiles. Good. Besides an unexpected fall into old Dwarven ruins after they shed with an Abyssal, everything went pretty well. Nothing ever goes along the n. Typical. Did we learn anything new from their expedition? Not exactly that new, but we confirmed again the presence of a weird water-like surface which is actually solid. Both the Heroes and us suspect that this is some kind of a portal, but we never had a chance to investigate it. I see. Well, not like me knowing that will be of any help. Im kinda useless here, sitting on the sides. He waves his hand. Dont say that. You have your own goals and ns. And besides, you never know how and where you can find a connection to the cmity. If you dont mind, Id like to share with you our findings regrly. And besides, it looks like you are getting stronger bit by bit so perhaps one day Ill ask you to cooperate with the more serious investigation too. Ill see about that in the future. I have some decent leads on how to utilize this ss a bit more efficiently than I thought at first, but it still needs time. Its not like I dont want to go exploring, thats actually really tempting, but as you just said, I need to focus on the goals and ns Ive set my mind on right now. And to do that, Ill need a little help from you. After this little chat, I move the conversation onto the important things. Speak then and this humble servant shall grant your wishes, My Lord. He lowers his head and ces his hand on his heart. I chuckle at him while raising my brows in surprise. The hell are you doing? If anyone heard that, I would have been beheaded on the spot. Are you trying to get rid of me? He alsoughs. Goddess forbid, of course not. Its just I always wanted to say that line and you are the only person who wouldntpletely berate me for it. Everyone is always humble and polite and I have to act like some immensely respectable person which doesn''t make mistakes and only shows himself from the overbearing and noble side. But Im just a human too. It gets boring when no one treats you like an equal. You and Cornelia are pretty much the only people who act casually around me. I see, so you are basically into a master-servant type of y. Noted. I summon a notepad from my ring and act like Im writing something down with full seriousness. Erm what could you possibly mean by that? He smiles awkwardly. Oh, nothing. Youll see for yourself one day. Just wait patiently. I waggle my eyebrows at him and hide the props. Lets get to the point then. First, Id like to borrow your informationwork for the day of the opening. It would be great to spread some news here and there about the locum and its purpose, but also about the most crucial rules. Ill send you a list of them after Im done writing all down. This might be a little bit problematic, but we need to try to somehow use them in the rumours. I dont know, perhaps something like Hey, have you ever had some fun with a Slime? Ive heard it feels like heaven. Theres this new ce opening which actually lets you do it. And itspletely safe as long as you dont go for their cores. or the likes. I try toe up with a quick example. Ross ponders for a moment. Hmmm I see Well, definitely doable with a bit of work. Ill be able to arrange that after you get me the rules. Mark down the most important ones. And does it actually? He gives me a bit of side-nce. Yeah. Not like I have that much experience with normal people, but it is quite unimaginable. I smile at him while recalling my fun with Safi and Emi. Okay, the next thing is much more troublesome. I learned how to identify masterless ve marks, but Im notpletely sure how to break them. And yes, I do break the seals of the girls in my mansion, I hope you wont snitch on me. This actually mighte helpful to you someday since I n on registering them asbat ves. Just imagine having a personal army of demi-human girls at your call. Anyway, would it be possible to meet one of the contracted vers to learn the technique? Should be okay if I only wanted the masterless one, right? He joins his hands under his chin. Thats an interesting idea. So, basically, its like you are creating your own party but with demi-humans. You could act independently from the other Heroes. Amazing! I dont care how, Ill make this meeting happen! Just wait for my notice! Truly, you reallye up with some fantastic ideas. And it actually can benefit your long-term goal too, cant it? If rumours about a strong party of demi-humans led by a Human saving the world spread around, it could have a great impact on society! Ross seems much happier about thebat ve n than I expected him to be. I only brought it up to support my reasoning so it doesnt look like Im breaking very marks left and right, even though he most likely would have figured that out just from knowing me for some time already. Well, its good. I dont think well be the ones saving the world, but undertaking some quests together might actually be nice. We would have a stable ie and also cover of a brothel while acting like adventurers on the backstage. To do that though, I need a lot more people in the mansion. Enough for the brothel to keep running when I or some girls leave for a journey. Thats something worth looking up to. Im already getting excited! Im d you are up for it. These are the main aspects I need your help with. We are pretty close to starting the business. Perhaps a week or two at maximum more. Great. Im happy that things are going well for you. Dont be polite and ask for whatever you need, Ill try to help as much as I can. Now, that theres the possibility of you helping with the cmity in the future, Im even more obliged to offer my help. We shake our hands andugh. This meeting went much better than I expected. And its good to know that the others are doing fine too. I hope they stay as a group and act together. Marcia will definitely try to keep the team running, but Im a bit worried about other girls getting in arguments with Kamil. Even back in ss they often bickered amongst themselves and it wasnt alwaysplete jokes. Well, I cant do anything about that. I should focus on my side of things. Chapter 35 – The Queen’s Secret Chapter 35 C The Queens Secret Done with the main aspects of this meeting, we spend some time just chatting a bit more. Ross gives me some details on what the other guys have been doing up until now and what are the results of their investigation. Looks like they were in quite a pinch for a moment, but thankfully, they all got out of it just fine. They will rest in the capital for some time and then they have pretty much free reins over where to go and what to do. Of course, he will provide them with appropriate information and locations of previous outbreaks, and if any new ones happen, they will be immediately notified. Ross believes that letting them roam free around the world and experience it more will be beneficial for their growth and I agree with that belief. We might have trained for like a year, but we dock a lot of real battle experience. And our sses and abilities are pretty much fresh and weak. This is the best course of action. It doesnt look like the world has a known date of its end and the Abyssals appear mostly randomly in small groups, but we both are pretty sure that there has to be some kind of a goal for them in the long run. They might be scouting, they might be probing the worlds defences, they might just be waiting for something to happen so that they can appear in their full strength and wipe out all life at once. Unfortunately, we do not know anything about that. By their hierarchy, its implied that there might be some kind of chain ofmand in their ranks. The portal theory is quite sound. They might be invaders from some other realm and didnt yet figure out how tounch a full-scale assault. But I would really hope its some kind of a natural cmity caused by magic or something, which can be stopped andpletely nullified. Having another realm with their eyes set on you is much more troublesome. We would have to somehow prevent them from crossing worlds if we wanted topletely stop their advances because I dont think we can wipe out the other world from which theye out as a defence strategy. I really hope more of this will clear up in the future. There are too many unknowns at this moment and pretty much all are just spections. But the only thing I can do right now is to grow stronger and also help the girls around me advance too. We have to be ready for whateveres. No one can guarantee that another outbreak wont suddenly happen in our front yard on some random day. There werent any patterns noted in the past. While we are having a pleasant conversation, Ross brings up another topic. That reminds me, Ive heard that you ran into mother recently. She pretty much berated me for dragging you into my personal matters all the time, ehhhh Haha, yeah, Ive almost walked straight into her but she was quick to step back. We had a short and pleasant exchange. Although, I think she might have gotten a bit more reserved towards me after learning about my ss. She kept her distance pretty visibly. Ross waves his hand. No, no, no, thats not it. Do you really think that the Queen would judge someone based just on their ss? She knows you well enough for that to not happen, he denies my assumption. Well, she still seemed quite ufortable in my presence. She was always like that, its just you haven''t noticed in the past. You are now more conscious of it due to the nature of your ss. He sighs. She is behaving simrly towards everyone in the castle. Actually, I should say to every man, including myself. Our time together was greatly reduced after father passed away. And it keeps shrinking slowly. We barely exchange a few sentences during breakfasts, over a long dining table. Now, this is something new. The Queen was always quite kind and open towards everyone, thats the first time I hear about her being like that. Maybe he is right, Im paying much more attention to women around me because of the skills. Curiosity gets the better of me and I cant hold myself back from getting deeper into this unusual case. But why is she like that? It kinda feels like shes being awkward around others. Ross chuckles. You see, they often say like a father like a son, if you catch my drift. He looks at me but I just give him a bit of a confused look. Right, forget that. The thing you dont know is that father was quite a lively person during the night. And while this mighte surprising to you, mother wasnt exactly the type to shy away from him. Id say, it was the opposite. They were a pretty good match in that aspect. So good that it was hard to sleep on some days. I cant believe what Im hearing. And its not about the fact that he just shared a pretty intimate secret of the royal family, but about the Queen being that much into it. She always emanates an aura of someone gentle and quite petite. Looks really can be deceiving. I would never ever think of something like that when seeing her. She looks so delicate and fragile. I cant really imagine her being as active as you described, I voice out my doubts. Heughs again. Again, as they say, still water runs deep. Im pretty sure she was the one who often initiated their night meetings. Okay, but how does that connect with the current issue? I ask him curiously. After father passed away, everything was fine for a few months, besides all the grief and mourning of course, but after that time, she began avoiding closer contact with all other men. I think the reason should be obvious. She didnt suddenly change who she is deep inside. Even if she tries to act allposed, Im pretty sure her body is not acting ordingly with her wishes. Without father around, theres no one who could help her with that, and it naturally has an impact on her behaviour. She doesnt want to show that side to others so she is taking as much distance as necessary to not slip up identally. After so much time, it got to the extent of her avoiding even me, and I dont me her obviously. Ross sighs with a sad subtone. So, basically from what he said, the Queen is actually a hidden nymphomaniac who is afraid of having others notice that fact after the person which was her other half isnt there anymore. She doesnt want Ross to feel weird around her too. I bet she thinks he would be disgusted by her if he noticed how much she is holding back to not fall into her desires but is not aware that he already knows pretty much everything. And the loyalty to her husband must y a big role in this too. Theres only so much she can do alone after years of a passionate rtionship with the previous King. If only she had someone she could lean on Ross mutters under his breath with another long sigh. Then, his eyes open a bit wider and he slowly raises his gaze to look at me. Hey, Al maybe you could I blink a few times and interrupt him. You are not asking what I think you are. He smiles awkwardly and gestures with his hands as if trying to make his point. Al, you know that I consider you my best friend and I know you see me as one too. So, Id really like to request something from you just this once Ross, no. But Im not going to seduce your mother. He drops his head dejectedly. I look to the sky, slightly in disbelief. I was not expecting him to literally ask me to go after her. Are you aware of what you are even asking for? First, she was a Queen and is of royal blood while Im just some random dude from some other world. And second, that would be literally spitting on her resolve and respect towards your father. I reprimand him a bit. He raises his head again with the wry smile still present on his lips. You are not just some random dude. And you are a Hero. Didnt heroes often propose to princesses? I know you really well, you are a good man. And she obviously respects father, but the fact that he is gone wont change. Choosing another person to rest a shoulder on has nothing wrong to it. Do you really think that a woman cant try to find love and happiness again after the death of her husband? Im going to run a brothel in a few weeks and Ive already slept with various other girls. Whats the issue there? Its not like the public has to know. And Im sure she doesnt find you any less attractive because of that. She mentions you in our short conversations pretty often so she definitely likes you to some extent already. She never brings up the other Heroes as much. I think she somehow got to know about your real intentions, even though I was being careful to not leak it by ident. Its my time to sigh and I do that while starting to rub my temples with my hand. Cornelias phrase a woman has her ways, from the day she arrived at my doorstep, appears in my mind and I have a strange feeling that these two women might know each other better than some people would suspect. Ross keeps looking at me with pleading eyes. For fucks sake is he really trying to convince me to fuck the Queen? What the hell is wrong with this sudden development? I sigh again and shake my head. Okay, Im going with no right now Al, please BUT, I cant just leave you like that without any help after what youve done for me already. His expression brightens a little and he smiles more naturally. I continue. Do you maybe have any idea what her favourite colour or style is? He furrows his brows a bit at my question and then contemtes his answer for a moment. Id say something in the likes of cyan blue. She has a lot of essories in that shade. But, why does that matter? I smile back at him. I have an idea for a gift which might help your mother a bit with her condition. Splendid! Money does not matter, just state your price! If it can relieve her tense mood even a little, Ill be in your eternal debt! I chuckle to myself a bit. Oh, it will definitely help her relieve herself. And you dont need to pay for anything, its supposed to be a gift. Well, if you insist. Pass me a message as soon as you acquire it. Ill have someone stand on watch around your mansion. Hahah, I appreciate your eagerness, but I will be the one to present it to her personally. Trust me, it will be much better that way. And in case of my ideaing out as offensive, you wont risk having your mother avoid you even more. You are much better with women than I am so Ill leave it in your hands. Theres no way it will fail if its your idea. And what is that supposed to mean, huh? We bothugh and I ask Ross about some more little details in hopes of finding something unique. I can say that this would be our first custom order. And its for none other than the Queen. Who would have expected that? Half an hourter we bid farewell to each other and head our own way. I return home and look around. The elves are tending to the garden together. They seem to be having a good time chatting with each other happily while taking care of a bit overgrown backyard. Ie to them and ask for a bit of their time to verify their seals. Even though I assure them that they just need to uncover a bit of their corbone, they all pretty much unpin all the buttons of their shirts and their alluring bellies enter my vision, alongside the centers of their chests. At least their breasts are partially covered with the sides of their shirts. They all smile at me enchantingly and form a line. I look at Elea and she just giggles before joining them instead of convincing them to not act so frivolously. I guess that''s just how they are, less restricted by things like shame. I step closer to each one and touch their marks with my thumb, making three counter-clockwise circles over their edges. I learn that all their seals are now masterless as I suspected. The kingdoms vers must have already nullified the contracts with their owners. I leave them with the garden after announcing that I will be trying to figure the seals out shortly and resume my stroll. The craftsmen are working on the workshop as they should so I dont unnecessarily interrupt them. Cornelia seems to be out for some errand. I can feel Safi and Emizing around in my room so I pay them a visit first. We cuddle together for some time while I tell them a bit more about our lectures and training which will be starting from this evening. They are both looking forward to it. Although, I can sense that they are looking forward to pleasing me more than learning. After a few rounds of mana-pats, I leave and walk towards Sirgias room. Shes working on something inside. I knock lightly ande in. As I expected, she ispletely focused on designing some artifact and I can pretty much guess that its themunication device from earlier. I move quietly around her and sit on the bed. With a smile on my face, I watch as she moves her pencil over the paper with a lot of attention, stopping only from time to time to think. Im sure she noticed me already so I just wait patiently for her to finish the part she is drawing. She looks so mature and collected while focused. Ten minutester, she ces the pencil on the side and turns to me on her chair. Im sorry for taking so long, Master. I wanted to finish it before I forgot. Do you need anything from me? I smile and pat the bed on my side. Sirgia leaves her seat and walks to me to sit on the bed. After she is on my side, I ce my hand on her shoulder and lean her down to give her ap pillow, and begin brushing my fingers over the side of her face. She closes her eyes and exhales softly. I need to make sure that you take proper breaks, I speak to her. We sit like that for a moment. A faint smile paints her face. She then raises herself up and sits on myp while leaning against my chest. Any more and I will fall asleep. It feels too nice. I chuckle a bit. Lets continue thatter then. I actually have a request for you. I know you just started with the device from the morning, but this is something important, sorry. She looks up at me and ces a soft kiss on my lips. Master shouldnt apologize, I will do anything for you. Well then, well have to create one more of those toys from before, but this time, its a bit more special case. What do you mean by that, Master? I pat her head with my hand. Its a gift for the Queen. Sirgia''s eyes widen in surprise. She lowers her gaze for a moment to think about something. She soon raises it back. Does Master know the Human Queen? she asks. Yeah, you can say that. Ive met her a few times. Thats amazing. But Im not sure if Im good enough to create something for such an important person I pull her closer into my embrace. Dont say that. I think theres no one better for this job. She snuggles to my neck with a warm smile and hugs me tightly. So, do you think we cane up with a few new things for it? I will have to trouble you a bit to figure them out. Ill do my best for Master. Always. She pulls back a bit so that we can look at each other. Does Master have any ideas already? Yes, a few. First, so far we used wood as a base, but can you make it work with stone or other mineral-type materials? As long as its not something that requires advanced magic or machinery to sculpt and refine, it should be fine. I pat her more. Great. Then, do you think it would be possible to make it change the temperature in a simr way to how the vibrations work currently? And if it can be put up together in one device? She rubs her chin with her hand and ponders for a moment. I can see her eyes darting from left to right, most likely trying to imagine possibleplications and also solutions to them. After a moment, she looks up at me again with an energetic smile. Yes! I think there shouldnt be any problems! And if the material is not heat-resistant itself, then I should be able to easily infuse the core of the structure with heat-based enchantment and follow it up with some directional pathing via conductive mana line-circuits. I would need to figure out how to split the mana intake between them so that the function which is desired is the one that gets enabled and not both at once. Seriously, she gets so passionate when talking about this stuff. I cant wait to see her work on some bigger projects in the new workshop already. Would it be possible to create designated areas on the surface of it, or on the bottom part, where you could press your finger and transfer the mana through that point and each ce would correspond to one function? I try to give her some help with how buttons work back at home. Hmmm Interesting So, depending on where the mana would flow, it would be directed to the correct part And we could mark it somehow so it would be known where that spot is Yes, I believe it should be doable. I ruffle through her hair a bit more ferociously, evoking a little giggle out of her. You are so damn amazing, you know! Coming up with solutions for anything I mention. Ehehe~. Master didnt ask for anything that hard yet. You dont have to be so considerate. You little Do you really think I see you that undependable? I start tickling her and she begins squirming in my arms whileughing. She yfully hits my chest but doesnt force me to stop. Listening to herughter is like music to my ears. She finally gets enough of this and uses her strength to push me back and I fall on the bed. Sirgia also falls with me,nding t on my chest. I look down at her while she nces up along my body. I wouldnt mind if Master gave me more hard things to work with she says with her cheeks getting slightly flushed. I chuckle and pull her up for a passionate kiss. Then, if you do good with this request, Ill let you jump onto the hardest project I have, for as long as your body endures. I dont want to inconvenience you too much while you have so many things to work on right now. Sounds good? She hides her red face in my shirt. This kind of flirting isnt really her strong point, besides the time during the heat of the moment. Its already impressive for her to even use such an implicative tone by herself. I can hear her quiet response, muffled by the material and my body. Yes, please I bring us back up and after calming the embarrassed dwarf down a bit, we sit together by her desk and begin drawing first drafts of the toy. Since it has to be somewhat special, I ask Sirgia to carve a little protruding fragment near the lower part of it and include a smaller vibrating core on its end. She has no problems with adding that part. We spend another hour discussing various aspects of it. Most of the time its just me listening to her exnations about how she ns to use different enchantments together to produce the effect we want. Shes like a magical engineer. Just give her some rough idea and she will use her vast knowledge of artisanship and magic to figure out how to make it work. Then, time just flies while I wait for Ross to contact me about the meeting with the ver. During the day, we work around the mansion or help a bit with the workshop construction. Sirgia works relentlessly over the gift for the Queen so I have to check on her pretty often to remind her to take a break. I also spend some more time with Elea and other elves. During the evenings, we have our ss time with Safi and Emi. Theres a lot of theory about human anatomy, but there are also practical parts obviously. Some might think that due to them being Slimes they would have a hard time learning stuff like that, but they gobble my lessons as easily as they can gobble anything with their jelly bodies. They get so good at controlling their slime to stimte various sensitive spots that its quite hard to believe they knew barely anything about them from the girls memories. We also cover a lot of aspects connected to their own safety. Whatever may happen, they are fully allowed to take action or defend themselves if they feel threatened or forced to do something they didnt agree on. Especially when ites to anything linked with their cores. Even touching them is a no-go and Ill have to stress it out properly in the rulester. And since they cant speak, I advise them to use writing tomunicate with customers before they begin. I n to introduce a clear list of services that the girls will provide and the customers will have to explicitly point out and choose those which interest them for the current session with the employee. Naturally, if Sirgia seeds with themunication device, well be able to offer additional service after someone decides to pick something more during their time in the room, but before that, they would be limited to what they choose at the counter and maybe at things that the girls will have a good grasp on without requiring more instructions beforehand. During the time when Im not doing anything in particr, I sit down and begin creating the terms of service and some crucial rules. At first, I start with some simple and general ones, like the prohibition of any abuse or forceful behaviour which isnt part of the service or acting. We reserve the right to turn down any request and decline offering our services to any person we deem unsuitable. All clients will go through a short verification phase at the reception during their first visit, where they have to check the rules and confirm their agreement to follow them. Any breach of the TOS will have consequences, starting at a warning, through a temporary banishment, ending at lifelong one with high reparations for the issues caused. And they have to remember that the girls are allowed to act in self-defence. Another very important part I want to stress out for potential customers is also regarding the girls'' safety. Im pretty sure a lot of them will have their own style we will go with and its quite possible some may like it rough, theres nothing wrong with that. So, all customers will be obliged to prepare a set of safety measures with the chosen girl, like a safeword. And in case of being unable to speak, some non-verbal signs too. Ill have to talk about some examples and ideas for those with each of them beforehand. There are many smaller rules which are mostly situational, like the touching of the Slimes cores, and I believe there will be even more specific ones in the future if some other races or species join us. Pretty much each one must have something they wouldnt feelfortable about. We go through all the rules and TOS Ie up with together with Cornelia and after some tweaks and changes from her side, we finish a quite decent first version of them. Both of us are satisfied with the result. With all that happening, almost two weeks pass by. We finally receive the rest of the uniforms and cors. All the girls now have their own outfits and the elves look just beautiful. Their dark skin goes great with ck and white clothing and purple essories and ribbons here and there. The gems in their cors are perfect too. The craftsmen finish their work without any troublesome issuesing up. When Sirgia sees the underground workshop full of various stone tables, forms, kilns, furnaces and pretty much anything you cane up with thats linked with her field of expertise, she cant stop tears from flowing down her cheeks like a river. I spend a good hour with her in my arms before she calms down a bit. Even I am amazed by how rich in functionality it turned out. And its still not everything she had designed for this ce. After getting ahold of herself, she pretty much gets lost in trying out all the devices and bringing down all of her stuff there. I decide to not bother her for some time so she can have fun exploring her new second home. I have a feeling Ill need to prepare a bed there too, just in case. I also finally get the notice about the meeting from Ross. It will happen in three days from now. The timing is almost perfect since Sirgia finished our little gift just recently. I notify him in my reply to pass my wish to meet with his mother when Ill be at the castle on that day. In the evening, I go down underground to check on Sirgia and just as I expected, I find her asleep while lying over one of the desks. It was so obvious she will end up like that due to all the hype and emotions. I bring her back to her room and ce her in the bed, undressing her a bit so she doesnt get ufortable during the night. The weird thing is, while Im working on some small stuff in my room, Safi and Emi donte over. Pretty much every night its either them or Sirgia who sleeps by my side, and since thetter one is already out of the equation, I was pretty sure they would be storming here at the very first second. My confusion gets cleared when I hear knocking on the door to my room. The thing is, its the door from Cornelias chamber. And I can clearly feel her on the other side if just the previous fact wasnt making it obvious who is announcing their visit. Come in. I turn myself on the chair to face the entrance. Cornelia walks in, slowly closing the door behind her, looking quite embarrassed there. And I think its pretty obvious why that is. She wears the purplish neglige Ive seen her in before, but with a few more additional parts which are semi-transparent in the same violet hue. Folds of soft material flow down around her whole body, creating something akin to a see-through, short dress. Just her breasts andher regions are hidden behind a silky, purple material. She begins rubbing her arm nervously while stealing shy nces at me with her head turned to the side. Even with just the moonlighting through my huge window I can discern a visible blush on her cheeks. She looks unimaginably enchanting in this getup paired with beautiful, pale light. Ummm You said youll be my test subject whenever I need so I decided to finally move onto more practical experiments... she announces quietly. I smile to myself. You really cant be honest with yourself even for a moment, can you? Well then, lets see for how long you can keep that excuse up. Chapter 36 – Love Is in the Air Chapter 36 C Love Is in the Air I cant help but stare at Cornelias slim, well-toned body. She looks so damn seductive in this purplish negligee. I thought that she finally made up her mind when I saw her enter my room like that, but it looks like she still cant voice out her intentions properly. Well, I guess its time to y the disappointed victim card. I see. I promised and I will of course deliver. So, what do you need my help with? I ask her calmly, like her visit in those clothes is nothing new. She still keeps rubbing her arm around the elbow and looking away. Usually, the girls helped me with my theories and experiments. We talked a lot and discussed various things about your ss and unique physique. They always said that no matter what they did, it always felt really good with you. Its just I dont think I can move any further in my research with just pure theory Cornelia tries to put logic and reason behind her actions to make herself sound more professional. She keeps stealing nces at me, especially at a certain area around the lower half of my body. I thought there were lines you werent going to cross for the sake of knowledge. Last time you expressed yourself pretty clear about not wanting to use your own body in the tests, I try pointing out her recent behaviour during ourst session. She visibly panics a little and hesitates. Her eyes dart around the floor and walls while she keeps her head to the side, most likely looking for some sound excuse. She finally turns her eyes to me and shows a wry smile. I know what I said, but its just sometimes we need to sacrifice something to gain another thing. I thought I would be able to learn enough without having to, but in the end, I realized I have to do it. I know you will be gentle with me so that reassures me a little I just I think a lot of valuable data can be collected if I do it with you. Its too good of an opportunity to pass on and I think its worth it, even if I have to sacrifice my I assume a slightly disappointed and dejected expression and sigh heavily. I drop my gaze down onto the desk and speak without looking at her. Of course, I understand. Im a man from another world, a Hero with a somewhat unique ss. Im a really precious study material for you. I can see how this is forcing your hand quite heavily, considering how much you love studying mysterious things. I try to make a sad chuckle while slightly shaking my head. And its not like you would want to do this with me because you like me or something. Dont worry, I wont get the wrong idea here, Im just a curious unknown. You already told me you came here so you can observe me more on the day you offered your help to me. She starts panicking even more when hearing my words and seeing my disheartened expression. She drops her arms down and curls her hands into fists while her lips begin trembling a little. No! she shouts while taking a single step forward, but then stops and hesitates while a tinge of red appears on her cheeks. Yes! I mean Of course, hahaha At first, it seemed like her feelings finally pushed through, but they retreated back into the scientific shell. Shes clearly torn and its visible through thenguage of her body. She keeps avoiding my gaze and she starts rubbing her hands together. I can see beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Her mouth keeps opening and closing as if trying to convey something. Its not just that. As a woman, its obvious that I would be curious about sex and Id want to try it. I never was with a man before. And the other girls are always talking with each other about how great it feels when your your hot thing pokes around their insides Especially Sirgia. She could go for hours when asked to describe what she felt. And she again tries to cover everything with excuses and even tries to put part of the me on others. She then realizes what image of herself she was presenting and turns up another shade of red while frantically waving her hands at me. Ah! But I wouldnt do it with anyone! Its special! Yes! You are special! Very special! Thats why I can use you to learn more and at the same time, experience what they all are talking about and confirm it myself. Right? It now sounds more like shes desperately trying to convince herself more than me. I stand up and make soft but nervousughter, slowly walking towards the window, and gaze outside into the starry sky. Hahaha, thats true. Its really convenient for you. I told you that I understand. You dont need to go to such lengths to exin your reasoning. Well I consider you my very precious first friend and you helped me a lot during my time here so I guess Im fine with being used like this for the sake of your experiments. I start turning around to face her again. Ill try my best to keep it professio *THUMP* Just as I finish turning my body, something ms into my chest. Or rather somebody. And that obviously is Cornelia. As I was speaking, she must have run towards me and jumped at me when I turned around. She hugs me very closely from the front, throwing one of her arms above my shoulder and the other one under my armpit, and grasping the back of my shirt tightly. Since we are of a simr height, she rests her chin on my other shoulder. I can feel her whole body shaking as she tries to squeeze me with as much force as she can muster. Im sorry! Im really sorry! I didnt mean to say that! I really didnt! I dont know why I did it! Im so stupid! Im so sorry! Please, believe me! I really dont think of you just as some tool to use for my goals! I ce one hand on her smooth back and use the other to brush over her head, patting it gently. She trembles in my embrace and starts sobbing a little. Shush. Calm down. Of course, I believe you. I knew from the beginning that you didnt really mean all that. Im sorry for keeping this up for so long. I shouldnt have pushed you so far, I calmly whisper to her ear. Her head shakes sideways on my shoulder. No. That doesnt justify me saying such rude lies. If only I wasnt so stubborn I chuckle a bit and pull her back by the shoulders a bit so that we can see each other''s faces. I use my thumb to wipe the few tears that appeared on her face and smile kindly. We can work on that together. I dont dislike this side of yours. I think it gives you a bit more charm when it doesnt escte to todays levels. She smiles too. After calming down a little, she realizes the position we are in and begins to back off, but before she does that, I pull her back using my hand ced behind her waist, making our bodies lean on each other closely. Her face grows even more flushed. Its enough of this game. Do you like me? I mean, like like, not just like, I try to convey my message in a bit silly way to lighten up the mood. She chuckles a little and nces to the side for a moment but then takes a deep breath and answers while trying to look me straight into the eyes. Of course I do, you dummy. I slowly move my face closer to hers. Her gaze jumps a few times between my eyes and lips and she also begins shortening the distance between us with an embarrassed smile. We meet in the middle with a gentle peck. I graze her exposed back with my hand as we kiss softly, making her body shiver a bit. She moves her hands to my chest and clutches my shirt again. We separate our mouths soon enough but still stick our foreheads together, looking each other into the eyes. Cornelia smiles a bit wider and brushes my cheek with her hand. I ce mine above hers. I see. Im d. But also, a little bit sad. Or rather anxious. She furrows her brows and a bit of worry appears in her expression. Eh? Why? Because I also like like you a lot. Perhaps even a bit more than just that. Im really happy that you are the same, but I sigh and drop my gaze, you understand who I am I would really like to be a proper man for you, yet I know its not possible. There are many girls around me and there will definitely be a lot more in the future. And its not just about sex. Im sure that I wont be able to have feelings only for just one person. I can already see myself falling for Sirgia a bit. You are a great woman and you deserve much better than this. She sighs too, much more heavily and soundly than I did. Then, she puts her hands on both of my cheeks and pulls my face up to match our gazes. I see a beautiful smile painting her lips. You dummy. Biggest dum dum Ive ever met. Cornelia initiates a kiss on her own, pulling herself closer to my mouth. She dives in for a bit deeper one than before, trying to softly push through the defences of my lips. I let her in and she affectionately entwines our tongues. Its sensual, but at the same time, I can feel her caring intention in its movements. After we separate, she throws her arms around my neck and hangs them over my back. I dont care. I fell for you partially because of that kind heart you show to everyone. Its obvious that I would resolve myself about not being the only woman in your life before deciding to pursue you. I learned all about your personality during our time together in the castle, and already back then, I predicted that you would win over the hearts of many girls. Really, Im fine with that. She joins our lips together again, this time inviting me to take the lead. I naturally fulfil her wish and lovingly explore the depths of her mouth for a good minute. We both pant a little after splitting up again. Cornelia still continues her monologue. Honestly, I was neverpletely sure if you too think about me the same way I do about you or if you just love teasing me all the time. You never made any serious advances on me. I know its not exactly your style and you dont like forcing yourself on girls, but I was really worried about it all the time. Im so relieved to know its the former that I could cry. The moonlight falling on her face from behind me illuminates the beautiful smile thats formed on her lips. Just a few minutes ago she was trembling from emotions, but she now looks mysticallyposed. Cornelia chuckles a bit seeing my enamoured gaze. Besides, you are a Harem Lord, arent you? I think that if someone can have a happy rtionship with many girls, that person definitely has to be you. And its not because of some special Title or abilities but because of who you are. I truly believe so. I wait for a moment to see if she wants to add something more, but seeing that she has finally let out all her thoughts, I pull her into a close hug again and we graze each others backs for a bit while enjoying our embraces. Backing off a little, I put my hands on her alluring waist. Thank you. I promise to cherish you forever. Im not perfect in any way, so please, juste and talk to me if you ever feel neglected or need anything. She looks at me seductively. Right now, I think my lips feel a little bit neglected Oh? Which ones? I raise one of my brows yfully. Cornelia moves her mouth closer to my ear to hide her embarrassment and whispers to it, Both I slide my hands from her waist down onto her plump butt and squeeze it gently. I like that answer. With another squeeze, Cornelia moans a little. Oh? Arent you quite sensitive already? She hits my chest with her fist. And whose fault do you think it is? After you left me with that that thing Ive been imagining the real deal a lot. So, you yed with it? She squirms under my caresses. Of course I did! You knew pretty well I wouldnt be able to hold back my curiosity! Mhhhnnn I join our lips for a few quick kisses. How did you use it? Wha? Are you seriously asking that? I nod at her with a smile and she turns almostpletely crimson. I I I turned it on with mana as you wrote in the instruction and then I pressed it against down there Its buzzing felt really good Thats all? I also sat on it horizontally and rubbed myself over its length You didnt try putting it in? Cornelia seems to not be able to handle it anymore as she hides her face in my corbone before answering. I I wanted yours to be the first thing to enter me Holy fuck! Why are all the girls around me so fucking pure?! A littleugh escapes my throat. Well then, what exactly do you want to enter you, hmm? She quivers in my embrace, most likely realizing that she has to properly say the names of things instead of avoiding them like she has been doing up until now. Im not going to say, you idiot! I see. You leave me no choice then. I snap my fingers and familiar, purple leather bindings tie up her hands and feet together and move the former above Cornelias head. She is now pretty much chained to the floor and the ceiling at the same time. She looks at the straps above and those below, trying to wriggle a little, but I left her barely any room for movements, making sure that I dont overstretch her ufortably. Ummm Al? Cornelia nces at me with an awkward smile. You came here to conduct some tests so we should get started with them. She chuckles nervously. I already apologized and you said that you forgave me for that. Yeah, I did. But I also said that we will work on that little stubbornness of yours together, didnt I? Her eyes widen and she struggles in the restraints again. I pick her chin up with my hand and leave a gentle peck on her lips. You will not get to experience the real thing until you can voice out what you want properly. You are a grown girl, I know you can do it. With another kiss, I take a step back and leave her with a mischievous smile. I walk towards my desk and bring out a cubic box of not that big size, it easily fits in the palm of a hand. I move with it to the bed and make the chains swim through the air to arrive near it too. Cornelia nces at the box and then straight into my eyes. I can see a little bit of fear in hers. I step closer to her and bring our faces closer. Oh,e on. Do you think that I didnt notice how much you enjoyed these chainsst time we met alone? Maybe Im wrong? Am I? Smiling, I wait for her answer just in case that I actually am, but it was pretty obvious thanks to our still not fully deepened Partners connection. What are you going to do to me? She does not correct me but inquiries about my ns. Looks like we are good to go. Oh, not much. I will just make you feel insanely good for as long as you wont speak clearly about what you want me to do. Cornelia gulps audibly and begins blushing furiously again. Her eyes dart quickly between my hands, my crotch and my eyes. Okay, the safeword will be post. I assume you remember how to use it. I leave a small kiss on her cheek and calmly take off her sses. I dont want them to get damaged if they manage to fall off when she will be wriggling in all directions. She follows me with her eyes for the whole way to my desk where I ce them, turning her head as far to the back as she can. On the way back, Ie to her from behind and embrace her, cing my hands on her smooth belly. Let me just say that you look gorgeous in this exquisite negligee. I can barely hold myself back with how alluring you are, my beautiful Ice Queen. I push my hips against her butt so she can discern that Im not lying from how hard I am. I begin to pepper the nape of her neck with loving kisses while using one hand to graze under her navel and the other one above her belly, close to her breasts. Even though I do not approach either of the more intimate zones, her breathing slowly gets rougher. She keeps ncing at me over her shoulder while panting and releasing a muffled moan from time to time. I can feel her anticipation growing. Moving my hands to her back, I carefully unpin the sexy bra and free her decently big peaks from their prison. I throw it onto the bed and start cing sensual kisses down her spine while my hands graze her sides. After arriving at her panties, I y with their edges a bit while staring in Cornelias eyes with a yful smile. I leave them be for the moment and move to her front. She nces at her bare chest and turns her head to the side shyly. I chuckle at her. I guess it wouldnt be fair if you were the only one naked here, right? Not breaking the eye-contact for even a moment, I take off all my clothes in front of her, leaving only my shorts on. Cornelias eyes wander all over my chiselled body,nding on the visible bulge in the leftover material. She cant stop staring at it. Walking closer, I pull her into my embrace again. Are you going to say it properly or do I have to move onto the next step? I move my lips closer and after a bit of hesitation, she pushes hers forward too. I leave only a soft kiss on them before backing off, making her follow after my mouth, expecting a more intimate connection. She realizes I only yed on her emotions and assumes a pouting expression. Taking no answer as a rejection, I begin brushing my fingers over her considerable mounds. Gently squeezing one, Im met with quite a new sensation. Cornelias beautiful breasts are soft and my hands basically melt into them, but they are not as springy and bouncy as the slimes ones. This in no way makes them inferior or anything, its just almost apletely different experience. Besides Sirgias adorable chest which is on the smaller side, I havent had the chance to touch the breasts of this calibre, belonging to a more humanoid race. Cornelia tries to hide her moans by biting on her lip so I move my face down and start affectionately swirling my tongue around the nipple of her other breast. Mhnnnnn She squirms a bit and the blockade falters under the sudden change. I try to use whatever I have learned in the past about the human body and its erogenous zones to y with her skin gently and carefully but with enough lewdness to arouse her bit by bit. I have to tread with care if I want to make her ask for it. After evoking some more moans and twists of her body, I get back up to her face. She is breathing much more roughly even though I only yed with her chest a little. Onto the second phase then. I insert my fingers between the material of her panties and her skin and pull them down at a sensual pace. A wet spot is clearly visible on them. The material mysteriously passes through the magical bindings tying up Cornelias feet and I bring them up to spin them a few times around my fingers in front of her face. Throwing them at the bed too, I slide my hand over her whole belly while gazing into her eyes filled with embarrassment but also some longing. She keeps awfully quiet the whole time. As I guessed, she must be really enjoying this type of y deep down. My fingers arrive at her secret spot and nudge the slightly moist crevice. Ahnnn Mhnnnn I rub her lower lips with the tips of my fingers, lovingly stroking around the entrance to her pussy. cing one over the middle, I can feel how wet she already is. I graze over herbia, moving it to the sides and back, using my thumb to press the hidden, little, erotic orb in the front. Wait Not there Ahmmmn Cornelia muscles tense a bit and she tries to pull herself up on the bindings, but she only manages to escape a centimetre at most. I keep affectionately massaging her delicate flower. Not where? I dont know what you might mean. Can you exin it to me properly? Ahhnn I wont! You know well what I mean! Dont think that you can break me with just this! Mhhnnn I giggle a little. Oh, you can rest assured, I have lots of cards I can y. As she nces at me curiously, I slide my index finger a bit inside her virgin lily, bending it slightly to scrape over the ceiling of the entrance to her hole. Ahhhh! You Mhnnnnnn! She writhes in pleasure while trying to send angry res at me. I smile and increase the intensity of my massage, quickly making her squirm and moan even more. Using my other hand, I y with her left breast while tickling the nipple of the right one with my tongue. About two minutes of increasingly louder moaning and more forceful trembling, Cornelias body approaches climax. Ahnnn Mhhhhnnn Stop Ahhhhnnnnnn Im Al Eh?! Just as she is preparing herself for the uing orgasm, I swiftly pull my hands and mouth back, taking care not to overstimte her sensitive spots with the sudden movements. She raises her brows questioningly at me while almost out of breath. Haaaah Haaaah... Why? I told you, no real thing until you start naming things properly. So, you were what? I didnt hear you say it. She struggles in her constraints. You you you bully! You even tease me like this! Hahaha, Cornelia, it really is simple. Just say Please make me cum with your fingers rubbing my wet pussy. Its not that hard, isnt it? As if she wasnt alreadypletely flushed, her face gets even redder. You are the worst! I see, I see. Well, I guess I would be too merciless to edge you endlessly like this. I move to the bed and bring up the box I previously ced on it. Its time to ask these little guys for help. Opening it, I pick up three small objects, around the size of a pinky finger or a small bean. Cornelia eyes the suspicious things in my hands. I was wondering when I would have the chance to test them in action after Sirgia finished the first batch long ago. What are these? Al? I show her a mischievous smile. Since you want toe, Ill let youe. I wonder how many times it will take for you to finally act honestly. I snap my fingers and a few more straps appear from the ceiling and the floor. Her arms, which were tied above her head, are now moved behind her back towards the ground. Her feet get separated and the new bindings bring Cornelias knees closer to her body, cing her in a position simr to squatting with legs slightly open to the sides and bent towards her torso. She hangs in the air with her private partspletely exposed to me. I can see a little bit of love juices dripping down onto the floor. Cornelia looks all over herself in this new, utterly embarrassing position. I walk closer to her and decide to reward her with an aggressive kiss for enduring the first part of the teasing. She greedily entwines her tongue with mine and we are joined in a wild dance. I can feel that she is almost on the verge of giving up. She really is a stubborn girl. Ill have to make lots of love to her after she finally voices her thoughts properly. Breaking our passionate kiss, I ce two of the beans by her nipples and one just above her clitoris and imbue a bit of mana into them. The little objects stick to these ces like mas but dont inconvenience the wearer in any way. Its like they are weightless. I step back and snap my fingers again. Ahhhhhhhhhhhn! What?! Cornelias eyes shoot wide and she stares at the devices in shock and disbelief. When I snapped my fingers, they all began buzzing simrly to the vibrator Ive presented her in the past. Hnnnnnnnnn! This is cheating! Ahnnnnnn She begins squirming as the little beans stimte three of her precious spots. It doesnt take long before she orgasms for the first time. She was already on the verge of cumming a moment ago. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnn! Haaaaaah Wait?! They dont stop? Mhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Even after she finallyes, the devices keep mercilessly vibrating, evoking even more pleasure in her fresh, post-orgasmic state. Cornelia starts rocking around in the purple straps, trying to shake off the thingies, but to no avail. Al! Mhnnnnnnnnn Ahhnnnnn Make them stop! I chuckle while staring at the spasming woman in front of my eyes. Im slowly growing a little restless with all this. I finally slide down my shorts and my fully erect rod is revealed to the world. Cornelia naturally notices the appearance of my penis and her gaze instantly gets glued to it. I walk closer to her, to the point where our bodies almost touch and keep stroking my penis with one hand. Ahnnnnnn! So haaaahnnnnn you finally cant hold back! Uhhmmmn! Hahahah! I guess its my win! Mhnnnnnnnnnnnnn! A triumphant smile appears on Cornelias face amidst all the panting, gasping and moans. She spasms again and a bit of love juices gushes out of her sopping wet pussy. But, instead of doing what she thinks I am nning to, I snap my fingers again and the rotors increase the strength of their vibrations. EHHHHHHHHHHHHH?! Ahhhhhh! Wait! Mhnnnnnnnnnn! Im fine with just watching, you know? Having such an alluring woman orgasming in front of my eyes is enough to satisfy me. What?! You are just going to to To what? She bites on her lower lip and makes another long moan as another orgasm envelops her shaking body. I just keep slowly pumping my rod in front of her pink flower, faking the expression of great pleasure with my mouth open. Haaaaah Haaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnn You cant just stroke your your... I increase the power just a tiny bit more and Cornelia throws her head back in pleasure. She then tries to focus on me again with a pleading gaze. Her lips start trembling too. Just some more time and shell be approaching another orgasm soon. I take a slow step back. Her eyes widen again. FINE! YOU WIN! I WANT YOUR DICK IN MY PUSSY, OKAY?! I WANT TO HAVE SEX WITH YOU! I WANT YOU TO FUCK MY VIRGIN HOLE WITH YOUR THROBBING COCK! PLEASEEEEEEEEEE! AHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN! As she cums for like the fifth time, Cornelia finally admits her defeat and speaks her mind properly while enveloped in shivers. I gradually decrease the power of the beans until theypletely turn off and I step closer to the heavily panting girl. I pull her into a hug and she rests her head on my shoulder. You jerk Haaaah... I lift her face up by her chin to match my eyes. Still panting a bit, Cornelia joins our lips together in a rough kiss. She giggles after we separate. Can we finally do it for real? Ivee so many times. I really cant wait any longer. Haaaaaah You are really the worst, making me say such obscene things I chuckle. Arent you a schr? Why are you so embarrassed by just some words? Its itspletely different when near the person you love I steal her lips again. For a moment, I feel bad for making her go through all this teasing, but I also know that she enjoyed all of it. The ytime is over. I brush over her cheek lovingly. Lets get you out of those straps and give you what you came here for. Moving more to the side, I position my arms around her so that shends in my hands after I release the Void Chains. As I hug her closer, I hear a faint whispering from her lowered face. Can we do it like this? She averts her gaze in embarrassment. I smile knowingly and move back to her front. What exactly can we do like this? Cornelia nces at me longingly and sighs, realizing that Im not going to let go. I want you to shoMHNNNNNNN?! Unfortunately, she is wrong. Just as she begins speaking, I ce my hands on her thighs and gently slide my penis inside her already drenched pussy, slowly moving deeper and deeper and pushing through her purity seal. At the same time, I join our lips in a passionate kiss. Thanks to all the action before, and a bit of my saliva, Im sure that she doesnt feel any difort. My whole shaft soon gets swallowed by her lewd virgin hole, up to the very root. Insanely hot insides of her vagina squeeze me a bit and coil around my member. Cornelias body shakes a little. After inserting my whole length inside, I break off the kiss. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck Just one long sigh-curse escapes her lips. Im not yet moving, just leaning my forehead against hers. She stares me straight into the eyes with an enamoured smile. Both felt neglected, right? I chuckle at her and she pushes forward for a quick kiss again. Its so big and hot Finally Haaaaah Please, m your cock into my pussy and make a mess out of it. Lets both feel good. Now, thats how a grown-up woman talks. As you wish, my Queen. Without any further ado, I begin moving my cock back and forth, crashing my pelvis against her hips. Heavily obscene sounds are created when our bodies hit each other due to all the love juices umted from Cornelias previous orgasms. I modify the restraints a bit so that she can move her hands and she throws them around my neck, pulling herself closer while I fuck her needy hole senseless. Just like that, suspended in the air, her majestic, squatting figure battles against my own standing one. Using all my strength, I pull her thighs as hard as I can, which results in some really powerful thrusts and ms. Yes! Mhnnnnnnnnn! Ahhhnnnn! Ahnnn! So deep! Cornelia moans sensually just near my ear. Her soft breasts press against my chest with each m more. Fuck! Cooooooominnnnnnnnnnnnnnng! Mhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Just about thirty seconds into the fun, Cornelia already begins spasming, but I dont stop my fierce assault. Even as her whole body convulses, my dick fiercely scrapes over her insides. I actually start focusing more on a few spots, grazing the uneven ceiling of her pussy. OHHHH! There! Fuck me there! Ahhhhhhaaaaannnnnn! Just as she wishes, I switch my attention to that certain spot and angle her body a bit to the back so I can reach it more easily. As I drop her down onto my cock repeatedly, she leans back a bit and begins kissing me passionately. I push both my penis and my tongue into both of her perverted caves. I can feel her approaching another orgasm so I decide to allow my twitching member to release the long-held-back load of creamy liquid. I shove my dick as deep as I can while aggressively sucking on her lips and waves of white delicacy flood Cornelias baby chamber as she also reaches another height. I can feel her back arching in pleasure and she digs her nails into my own behind. Mwhhmmmnnnmnmmn~! A muffled moan barely escapes our mouths sealed tightly together. I push my penis a few more times ording to the release rate of my seed. In a few seconds, the frenzy slowly fades out and just our rough breathing can be heard in the room. I release the bindings and walk with Cornelia in my arms, with my penis still in her pussy, towards the bed, and sit down on the edge of it. She moves her legs behind my back and encloses me in her affectionate hold. Haaaah no wonder they cant stop thinking about you She slowly calms her breathing. Hahaha. I really hope this isnt the sole reason. Cornelia chuckles and pulls back enough to position our faces in front of each other. Its not. I can guarantee you. This? Its just a bonus. A really fucking good bonus. Im honoured by your praise, my Queen. I give Cornelia one more soft kiss. You are having too much fun with this. She smiles adorably. Do you dislike it? Of course not, you dummy! I love when you are so flirtatious. And also I might have enjoyed those more than I would want to admit Iugh gleefully at her slightly embarrassed upwards nce. Trust me, if you think that this makes you weird, then you havent yet learned the definition of it. Then I hope we can try this again sometime. I lovingly graze over her back with my hands. Whenever you want. I have countless positions and setups in mind. We would never run out of fresh ideas. Her eyes sparkle a bit. Now you made me curious. Do you know the price of such an offence? She wriggles her butt around, rubbing her pussys walls over my still erect penis inside her vagina, evoking a little moan from me. Im afraid you have to teach me about it. I wink at her yfully. Cornelia pecks my lips and pushes me back onto the bed. She straightens her figure while straddling me and sensually stretches her arms upwards. While ncing at me mischievously, she reaches behind her head and removes the essory that is holding her hair into a bun. She shakes her head around, freeing all of the hazelnut threads. With moonlight falling directly onto her back, it looks incredibly beautiful and seductive. I have no mercy for criminals. She then begins to grind her pussy all around my pelvis, but in the end, she actually shows mercy because she brings herself to the climax quicker than she manages to make me cum, due to her being way more sensitive after all the previous stimtion. She falls onto my chest and I shoot one more load into her precious flower. We cuddle a bit more before falling asleep together. Chapter 37 – The Morning After Chapter 37 C The Morning After I wake up to a warm and pleasant feeling of something brushing against my lips. As I open my eyes, I catch the smiling face of Cornelia slowly moving away. Her unkempt hazelnut hair, currently lying on the sides of her face, reminds me of the events that transpired during our recent time together. Good morning, Al. I stare at her charming expression for a moment and nce around. We are together in my bed, covered by bedsheets up to our chests. Finally, my eyesnd on Cornelias body, and more specifically, at her beautiful breasts which are on full disy to me due to her lying on the side. We are close enough for the covers to create a cave between us. She, of course, doesnt miss that detail and moves her right hand to her chest and makes the bouncy peaks jiggle a little. Gosh, stop staring at them so much or Sirgia will get jealous, she announces yfully. I chuckle, move my hand to her belly and slowly trace a path downwards. Cornelias gaze follows it for a moment and her cheeks get a bit rosy. While she might be expecting a different kind of affection, I change the trajectory around her underbelly and move my hand to her back, then stop on her plump butt. Giving it a gentle squeeze, I pull her whole body closer to lean against mine and steal her lips with a passionate kiss. She seems a little surprised by the different than she predicted turn of events, but quickly begins to reciprocate the intimate contact. We y with our tongues for a good three minutes before splitting up. Good morning, my beautiful Ice Queen. Cornelia giggles. She moves a bit lower to rest her forehead against my corbone and snuggles to me lovingly. I pat her head from behind, kindly grazing her back from time to time. Id have never thought that feeling the warmth of another person would be so blissful. Now I understand all those girls back at the academy who chose to spend time with their boyfriends over studying magic. Im really d you didnt. She looks up at me and I use that chance to nt a kiss on her forehead. Because I wouldnt be able to meet you otherwise. She smiles even wider and hides her face in my chest to cover the increasingly red cheeks. You damn yboy. Flirting even after youve already subdued me. I brush through her hair with my fingers. Does us expressing our feelings and having sex forbid me from saying pleasant things to you? She pulls herself up to match my face and stares deep into my eyes. You just love seeing me lose my cool after you assault me withpliments. Admit that, she says with a yful smile. I give her a swift peck. No, I just love you. She clearly hasnt been expecting such a bold statement out of nowhere as her eyes widen in surprise and her mouth begins opening and closing. We both were pretty roundabout with our words yesterday, and I guess I should at least say it properly so she doesnt have to assume or wonder as she did before. I s-see Thats good then I too She gets quite flustered, but takes a deep breath and tries topose herself. I love you too. We join our lips for a much gentler kiss this time and then just lie down in each others embrace. Im so happy Cornelia mutters while brushing her hands over my chest. Im happy that you are happy then. But besides that, how do you feel? Ending our long session of cuddling, she slowly raises herself to a sitting position and stretches her arms upwards while releasing a seductive, prolonged moan. Im pretty sure that was fully intentional. With my hand supporting my head as I lie on my side, I gaze at her alluring figure. A little bit sore around certain lower parts, but thats to be expected since it was my first time. Although, I feel kinda refreshed and stronger? While she makes a thoughtful expression, I sit up too and gently ce my hand under her navel, invoking my Rejuvenate skill. Mhnnnn A soft moan escapes Cornelias lips as I pour my mana into her body. She kisses my cheek after Im done. Thank you. Dont mind it. And well, the other thing might be due to us finally properly connecting. You remember my skills. She nods and summons her icy-blue status window, scanning through it with her eyes. She suddenly stops and freezes. EHHHHHHHH?! Her sudden cry of surprise startles me a bit. I should get used to all the girls reacting in a simr way when they discover the additional stats they receive from me after fully consummating our rtionship. I would have thought that Cornelia wouldnt react this strongly since she knew how it works. Come on, dont surprise me like that. You knew about the stat IM TIER 4 NOW! My mouth stays in the position it stopped during pronouncing the word for like a few seconds. The thing is, she was Tier 3 just yesterday. Oh shit. YEAH, OH SHIT! She doesnt even try to hide her excitement. As far as I know, she was sitting at Tier 3 for a good few years, not being able to advance in any way. With her wide knowledge about magic, she reached that point pretty quickly, but then it stagnated for a long time. I leave a soft peck on her cheek and decide to not disturb the passionate schr in the way of learning more about her new possible skills or whatever changed. Its time for me to check the Partners menu and my own status. Then, Ill nce at hers too, just out of curiosity. Im so d that I have insight into my girls statuses. I open the first window.
PARTNERS
Cornelia Longdeville - Human
Bond Level: 4/5 Bond Type: Budding Love (Fresh Lovers) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Okay, so we have 4/5 straight from the start. Its not that unexpected considering the fact that we both had something for each other, with her most likely being way more invested than I was. Now I wonder if all mutual lovers start at the 4th step as fresh lovers or something simr to what the rtionship type states. 5/5 should be the highest form of mutual love, at least thats what the Title says. Well, cant test that unless I get close to someone with strong feelings towards me and vice versa and the chances for that are quite almost zero. Anyway, this should be a huge boost to my stats. Next, lets see them. Ill leave the best forst. I will most likely want topare our windows, so time to summon full status.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 22 (+22) Agility: 22 (+17) Constitution: 30 (+32) Intelligence: 28 (+27)
Charisma: 32 (+30)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 5 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 3 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 4 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 6 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 2 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 3 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity
I nce all over the numbers and nod to myself in amazement. Uhuh, that really is a damn huge boost. If I recall correctly, my INT was at +8. Her stat must be at over 40 with the 40% transfer. No wonder, Tier 4, hah. But, its not like I should say anything. Im Tier 2 and some of my stats are over 60 now. Insane. No other words. I was right to consider this ss broken. Especially the fact that ALL my stats doubled on tier-up. With my disposition of them, it should be like 3-4 points per lower ones and up to 10 for the main ones. I cant wait to see what happens when I advance again. But, its not like it will happen anytime soon. I just barely did recently. Finished with admiring my new numbers, I swipe the pink window to the left and summon Cornelias status in front of me.
INFORMATION
Name: Cornelia Longdeville Race: Human Age: 26 Job: Schr [] ss: Frost Magician Tier: 4 Titles: Ice Witch, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +50% (16h left)
Strength: 21 (+15) Agility: 22 (+12) Constitution: 20 (+22) Intelligence: 47 (+15)
Charisma: 30 (+20)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 9 ?Water Magic Lv. 6 ?Wind Magic Lv. 4 ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 4 ?Magic Circle Formation Lv. 7 ?Blink Lv. 5 ?Linguist Lv. 10 ?Mana Control Lv. 8 ?Water Affinity ?Wind Affinity ?Scythe Mastery Lv. 5 ?Schrs Mind Lv. 10 ?Magic Circle Formation Proficiency ?Ice Magic Lv. 8 ?Frost Weapon Sculpting Lv. 5 ?ze Cathedral Lv. 3 ?cial Breeze Lv. 5 ?Ice Prison Lv. 4 ?Ice Maniption Lv. 7 ?Ice Affinity ?Heat Resistance Lv. 3 ?Sub-zero Immunity ?Coldblooded ?Frostweave
As I thought, Tier 4 stats are no joke, 47 INT. And now she even has like 30% additional points there from me. Her magic should see a visible increase. And goddamn, those are some skills Im not going to go over all of them right now, gotta familiarize myself with them at some other time. Having the windows side by side allows me topare our statuses with ease. And all the information in front of my eyes confirms what I figured out not that long ago in the bath. At first, I thought that I would be surrounded by powerful beauties while remaining a supportive weakling, but looking at my stats now, some of them are higher than Cornelias even with the bonus she receives from me. Tier 2 has higher stats than Tier 4. She only beats me in her INT and thats to be expected. I might actually be on the path to the powerful support type. And Im not even quite sure about that with my Formless de Arts and Voidal Bondage. It really feels like this ss is ovepensating the low base stats way too much. I wonder if my guess about it getting so OP due to me not limiting myself just to one race is right. Well, I should ride the lucky wave for as long as I can. You never know when things may turn to worse. l Al Al! A very overjoyed feminine voice brings me out of my contemtion. Making the colourful windows disappear reveals an ecstatic face just behind them. Cornelia looks at me with pretty much sparkling eyes and an infatuated gaze. Yes? She pounces on me, pinning me down onto the bed andnding on top of my chest. A rain of kisses all over my lips soon follows. She squeezes me so hard that her breasts want to create a cave-in in my lungs. Its not unpleasant though, quite the opposite. The soft mounds rub against me with each erratic movement she makes. I love you! I love you! I love you so much! I chuckle in between the ferocious yet gentle kisses. The new discovery haspletely pushed her tsun side back into the depths of her mind. Im not ming her for getting swept up like that. She most likely had given up on trying to advance. I roll us over so that she is under me now. Cornelia quickly locks her legs behind my waist and entwines her hands behind my neck, giving me a very amorous gaze. Are you going to take me again? You beast! But I dont mind. Im all yours! I shake my head while smiling. Calm down, girl. You are high on euphoric emotions. With hertched onto me, I raise both of us up and step off the bed. I begin spinning around with her in my arms. Cornelia arches back whileughing joyfully. When I stop, she leans forward again for a passionate kiss. Lets not waste the whole day in bed. You can have a piece of me whenever you want from now on, I tell her with a smile. She nods and jumps down from my waist, staying in a warm hug for a short while longer. Cornelia slowly cools down and more rity returns to her eyes and mind, and obviously, she almost instantly blushes when thinking about her unusual outburst. I chuckle again while brushing my fingers through her hair. Dont be ashamed, its a huge step forward for you so naturally, you would be happy. She sighs with a smile. So, got anything good? I assume yes? I try to move her attention away from the embarrassing things and it works wlessly. Cornelia steps back from me. Very, very good. I only have the general idea behind my abilities, but they sound awesome. Ah, but the insane boost from you is even better! Some of my stats pretty much doubled! You dont need to tter me, hahaha. Come on, show off a bit. She smiles and starts focusing mana inside her body. She straightens her hands down and to the sides and closes her eyes. I observe as her skin turns light blue and her hair pretty much white. If not for the Human ears, you could have easily mistaken her for an Ice Elf. After she opens her eyes, I notice they turned crystal blue too. In this form, my control over ice increases by a lot and Im able to cast spells from that school of magic much quicker. Its a passive called Coldblooded, but its like a permanent active skill with a switch. It doesnt drain my mana, but its a bit weird to stay in this form. I feel cold, but its not from the temperature but from the mana itself. I guess it needs getting used too. There are many other small benefits of this change too. Impressed, I step closer and grab her hand to graze my fingers over her skin. Its cold as frozen hell. I shudder just from the short sensation. Cornelia snickers and slowly moves her other hand towards my crotch. Even without direct contact, I can already feel the merciless winds of Jotunheimr crashing against my junior. Uhuhuhuhuhucoooooooold! I hastily jump back and cover myher regions with both hands. Corneliaughs impishly. I finally have a way to tease you back, you bully~. I show a wry smile. Please, just dont go full snowman on me in the middle of it, okay? Sheughs again. Ill think about it. Great. I think this is neat. Whats Frostweave about then? She raises her brow, slightly surprised, while she turns back to the colourful Cornelia, but soon remembers that I looked at her status just recently. She ces a hand under her chin and ponders for a moment. A smile soon appears on her lips and she positions her hands in front of her, making a triangle out of her fingers. A small hexagon of ice appears in the space and a whitish mist leaks out from it towards her body, travelling over her skin. The smoke arrives at her chest andher regions and in the next moment, I watch as silky-smooth, white underwear with light blue details forms on these parts. The pieces emanate a faint whitish mist around them. She releases the spell and ces her hands on her hips, wiggling her waist from side to side as to present her creation to me. Woah. It looks beautiful. Isnt it cold? Nope, not even in the slightest. It feels like any other high-quality material. Much more durable and protective too. Panties and bra arent the only things I can weave out of my ice mana now and this material has supposedly enormous fire resistance and quite decent physical one. I need some practice, but I feel like I should be able to create pretty much anything I can imagine in detail, she exins, turning around to seductively waggle her butt and gives me a smile while looking over her shoulder. An idea pops up in my head. Hey, you can cast Mind Bridge, yes? She furrows her brows at my question. Yeah, why? I want to try something fun. Cast it on us and start the skill, but try to not look at what thoughts Ill be sending you. Just let me take control of the crafting process. I have quite a vivid imagination. Cornelia thinks about it for a moment, furrowing her brows even more, most likely suspecting some ulterior motive behind my suggestion, but her curious nature wins the battle and she agrees. After connecting our minds, she closes her eyes and focuses on the skill while I send clear and detailed instructions into it. Its much easier than I expected. Its like creating something in one of those 3D graphic apps but in your mind. I design the clothing with enormous attention to detail, checking if Im not straining Cornelia on the way. It ends in sess. Sensing the end of the process, she opens her eyes and sees my stupidly wide smile. She squints her eyes at me and takes a deep breath before looking at herself, most likely expecting to see something perverted. She slowly lowers her head, Wha? and takes two steps back inplete shock. She is currently wearing an unimaginably beautiful wedding dress made out of that majestic white material with light blue details here and there. Its a masterful one piece, not even slightly erotic. Well, maybe besides the fact that almost all wedding dresses are quite seductive to some extent, but the cleavage is not that big, just perfect to entuate her womanly charms. Two over-the-elbow sleeves wrap up her arms, both with amazing patterns. The veil perfectly matches the whole set, creating a semi-transparent long cape. Cornelia is so astonished that she doesnt notice meing closer. I grab her by the waist and pull her to me. What are you Before she has a chance to react, I steal her lips with a very soft kiss. We stay like this for a moment, until she gets so embarrassed and red to forcefully cancel the spell and appear naked in front of me again. After the kiss, she rests her head on my shoulder. I can feel her heart pounding like crazy. You jer dummy she whispers softly. I chuckle and it makes her squirm in embarrassment even more. Im sorry, I just couldnt hold back. I tried to visualize the grandest dress I could imagine though. Did you like it? My heart is not yet ready for things like that but it was stunning you damned tease... Now, we are even. She exhales audibly and then chuckles. Oh, she loved that. This little tsun-masochist. Okay, lets leave it at that. Unless you want to fight back? I nce at her and she shakes her head with a smile. Good. If we take any longer, I have a feeling that the door wont hold the weight of three people and fall inside at any moment. Cornelia looks at me with wide eyes and then turns to the door, finally noticing the presence of three other entities just behind them. She can now feel my other Partners much clearer after we did the deed. Still not as good as I can, but good enough. I expect her to get all flustered and panic, but she swallows her saliva and sighs heavily while rubbing her forehead. She recreates the underwear back onto her body and urges the girls toe in. I quickly grab the nearest clean shorts to not sh my package at them first thing in the morning. The door opens and Safi, Emi and Sirgia walk in. They are all in their maid uniforms. Emiunches herself at Cornelia and jumps into a hug. Cornelia allows the lively slime girl to embrace her. Safi stands back while smiling and Sirgia hides by her side, also smiling faintly, but a bit anxiously, most likely for being found out eavesdropping. Turning my face to Cornelia, I scratch my head. She notices my gaze. What? Id have thought you would be a bit more angry or embarrassed, I say. She chuckles wryly. Why should I be angry when they were the ones who encouraged me to step forward. I nod my head. I see. I knew it was too calm and empty in my roomst night. I move my gaze over all the girls. Safi just keeps smiling kindly and Sirgia averts her eyes while blushing. I almostpletely ruined everything though I step closer and hug Cornelia from behind while Emi still keeps embracing her from the front. No matter what you would have said back then, I already made up my mind to reach out to you that night. She leans into me more and sighs in a bit of relief. She then pats Emi to let her go and walks towards the other duo with her. Cornelia hugs all of them together. Thank you. I should have been more honest with my feelings much earlier. Im really happy now. Seeing all of them together like that somehow makes me feel warm inside. I know that Cornelia is quite special, but theres a Human, a Dwarf and two Slimes being close with each other in front of my eyes. Safi nces at me and waves her hand so I smile and join the group hug. The five of us cuddle together while those girls that can speak, giggle happily. Since it looks like they are pretty fine with this rtionship, I give each of them a good morning kiss. Sirgia still gets a little shy to act openly with others around, but I can see her slowly getting more open with those girls present. Damned casanova. Cornelia yfully hits my stomach with her fist. A teasing smile is present on her lips. Acting all lovey-dovey with 3 other girls just after our first time. She thenughs and we get one more group hug. It ends quite fast, the moment Sirgia notices six dark-skinned heads popping out from the door frame to my room and gets so embarrassed that she hides behind me. Cornelia gets a little panicky too and we split up, giving the uninvited spectators wry smiles. Only the slimes dont seem to care. The trio decides to take a bath together. Even though Emi tries to drag me with them too, I convince the girls to go rx by themselves. I bet they will have a much easier time talking about stuff without the subject being present. The perpetrators of yesterdays situation definitely are curious about details. Our breakfast together passes in a bit awkward silence. Cornelia might have been fine with the slimes and Sirgia peeking on her, but getting caught almost naked in my embrace by the elves is a bit too much for her yet. They should have closed the door after walking in, hahaha. The dark-skinned beauties dont seem to mind our rtionship. Im pretty sure they know a bit or two about the things around here already. I hope they will be able to fit themselves nicely into our littlemunity and they wont feel weird with me courting so many girls around them. But from their previous reactions, I assume it should be fine. They seem to be quite understanding. Later, I visit Sirgia so we can examine the gift for the Queen for thest time and prepare the appropriate packaging. I write a personal note with some additional exnation and throw it inside, alongside the manual or instruction Iveposed myself too. The device turned out great. It looks beautiful and both functions work wlessly. The small protrusion too. This will do great. If used properly of course. Lets hope that this little act wont end up in my head rolling if Ross is even slightly mistaken. Why are all his requests always somehow endangering my life? On the day of the meeting, I leave the mansion with Cornelia. Obviously, I get into my butler outfit. Its much more appropriate than the adventuring gear. We first stop at the Noble district to purchase a nice paper bag for the already exquisite looking box. The less the people around will see, the better my chances of not getting beheaded. Cornelia helps me choose the pattern. She says that the Queen loves foxes so we can go with a pretty crystal fox on the bag. She mentions that the Queen has a huge collection of crystal figurines depicting various wolf or fox-like animals and beasts. I trust her intel and we get one. We split in the castle. I go to the ce mentioned in the notice Ive received and Cornelia tells me that she will check some things around and then meet me after Im done in the chamber where well be supposed to talk with the Queen. I have a distinct feeling that every time she left to check something at the castle, she went straight to the Queen. Lets hope that she doesnt spoil her about our n. I could bet they are like besties. The ve trader that wees me seems like quite the normal person. I dont know why, but I always expect them to be lowkey evil or something. Talk about stereotypes. Its easy to forget that in this world, very is pretty much a business with rules and restrictions. Too bad the demi-humans are often treated like criminals or trash. Since it was the King who introduced me, the man has no issues with my story about being someone freshly on the path of ve trading, without much experience with seals, and we spend a few hours with him teaching me some mana weaving techniques and details about very sigil structures. I apany him during part of his work and observe how he removes the master from the contract and then voids the very markpletely. Unfortunately, just from looking, I cant get anything useful about the former process. From his heavy focus and him needing the help of some book, I can clearly see that it is way moreplex than the other thing so I give up on trying to steal the techniques visually. He then lets me try to remove the masterless seals, and within a few tries, I manage to get some practice alongside the theory. I quickly catch on the proper way to do it. He also teaches me some more useful facts and tricks about very. It might be good to know a thing or two when dealing with other merchants. I havent been at Selinas for some time. I guess I should show myself sometime soon. After we are done, Im escorted by the butler I remember from our tour of potential brothel locations to the ce where the Queen is waiting. This time, Im led to a different section of the castle than where I usually meet people. He opens the door for me and I enter a beautiful chamber. Its furniture and walls are out of whitish materials, with some silvery metal here and there, and blue details and patterns. Its really bright here due to all the white. In the middle, Cornelia sits on one of the sofas by a coffee table. The Queen is seated on the opposite side. They turn their faces to me. I make a courteous bow. Greetings, my Queen, and respectable Magician. Cornelia rolls her eyes but I dont miss the little smile that shes on her lips for a short moment. Took you long enough. Do you think the Queen will wait for you forever? she scolds me, but I can sense the yfulness in her tone. I apologize for this offence. I promise to do better in the future. Wondering if she will react in any way, I sit quite close to her, but she only raises her brow at me a bit. Okay, maybe I shouldnt be teasing her too much in front of the Queen. Moving my gaze to the person in question, she seems to be curiously ncing at us, especially at Cornelia. The Queen wears the same, beautiful dress Ive seen her walking in thest time we met. She must really like it. Well then, Sir Carter, what do I owe this pleasure of meeting you? She sounds as nice as always. I do sense a bit of tension from her though. Oh, the pleasure is all mine, my Queen. I thank you wholeheartedly for sacrificing a bit of your precious time to meet with me. Theres no need to keep up the titles. You are quite a close friend of my son and I consider all his friends mine too. Just call me Lianne. She shows a kind smile. As you wish, my Lady. Feel free to use my first name as well. She squints her eyes a bit. Hahah, pardon me, but I just cant hold myself back from not calling such an elegant beauty a Lady. She squeezes her delicate hands together, which are lying on her hips, and a faint blush appears on her pale face. I hear a stifled chuckle from my side and feel an elbow hitting me to the side. The Queen doesnt miss that and nces at Cornelia who does her best to lookposed. ~I thought you werent going to seduce her~ I shiver a bit when Cornelias sensual voice reaches my ear through the Sweet Whispers skill. ~Doesnt mean that I cant be nice to her or is someone jealous?~ Its her who jumps a little next. Lianne stares at our weird reactions a bit confused. We both smile wryly and she continues. So, stair, Cornelia, whats the reason behind this visit? We look at each other with Cornelia. Fortunately, I prepared a decent story for this asion, to try and not include the King in the whole ordeal. First of all, I want to apologize, Lady Lianne. She raises her brow. Last time we encountered each other, I almost bumped into you. Oh, no, theres no need to apologize. I was deep in thought too. She waves her hand and smiles. Perhaps, but thats not the main thing I want to apologize for. You see, during that time, Ive noticed that you dont seem perfectly well. Lianne furrows her brows. So, I wanted to apologize for sticking my nose into someone else''s business. Especially since that someone is the honourable Queen. Saying all that, I just want to mention that I really hate leaving people who I can help alone. I wait for a moment to see her reaction or hear some words, but Lianne keeps quiet, waiting for me to continue. I can see the curiosity and a bit of anxiety slowly building on her face. Thats why, assuming that I guessed the issue that has been gnawing on my Ladys mind correctly, I prepared a gift that could possibly help relieve your stressed mind and body at the same time. And I asked Cornelia to help me arrange the meeting. I cant inconvenience Ross all the time. I stand up, materialize the paper bag and walk to the other side of the table where she is sitting. Lianne grows much more anxious at me arriving at her side but tries to act like nothing''s wrong. I extend my hand to her to help her stand up. The Queen hesitates, but I urge her toply with a smile. She takes a deep breath and stands up with a nervous smile. I pass her the paper bag and pat Liannes shoulder while gazing into her calming eyes. Theres a little something in this box, which I believe should work great to treat your condition, Lady Lianne. Just make sure to not open the package when you are not alone. I suggest unpacking it hmmm I dont know perhaps in the bedroom? She receives the bag and nces inside, spotting the exquisite, rectangr box. She then moves her gaze at me and nods with a charming but wry smile. Moving her eyes behind me, she most likely nces at Cornelia and her eyes suddenly go wide. The curiosity starts eating me from inside. What could she be doing behind my back to shock the Queen so much? I cant turn around right now. It would look really rude. Ill have to question the mischievous magicianter. Lianne returns her eyes onto me and a much more fervent blush paints her face. T-thank you Ill let you know the results of the treatment at ater date... She steps back hastily and I dont hold her down. Its quite hard to believe that someone so fragile is a sex-maniac. I wonder if her personality changes too. A few dangerous images start floating in my mind so I quickly regain my focus. After I sit back on my spot, Cornelia tries to hold a friendly conversation with Lianne, but thetter keeps getting distracted, most likely lost in her thoughts, imagining what could be inside the box. We take our leave. If Cornelia hinted at her something behind my back, its no surprise that Lianne would be thinking all about it. On our way back, I grab Cornelia by the waist. So, what the hell did you do? She moves her gaze away. Nothing. That was quite the nothing there with how wide her eyes went. Must be because of your scent. You got quite close there. Yeah, right. Spit it out or say bye-bye to the chains. Cornelia shoots her gaze back at me instantly with a semi-shocked and semi-pleading look. Thats not fair! She visibly hesitates for a long moment and sighs. I showed hermwhhnnn?! I stop her mid-sentence with a kiss while pulling her closer. I chuckle after we separate. Lets say this covers your little mischief. Cornelia shakes her head and chuckles too. We arrive back at the mansion and get to work. Almost everything is now ready. Chapter 38 – Marking Up Chapter 38 C Marking Up After arriving back at home, we eat a nice dinner together. Its a good thing that two of the elves are helping in the kitchen or Sirgia would have to spend a lot of time in the kitchen. With their assistance, mealse out quite quickly. They also shared with our chef some of their homnds recipes so she could try preparing them. As expected from her, Sirgia was all in for listening about dishes from other parts of the world and didnt even consider that as having more work. I think she never does think like that if it involves artifacts or food. And since I instructed her before that I will dly try out different cuisines too, she doesn''t have to stretch out the menu that far. Only when one or more of us dislike eating some specific ingredients does she have to prepare personal meals, and so far, it has rarely happened. During our pleasant time, I inform everyone about me learning a way to get rid of masterless seals. The elves grow excited and happy at a moments notice. We agree on dealing with that after dinner. If everything goes without any issues, we might actually think about already registering them at the guild. That would take one problem off the list. Still, marching into the hall while followed by seven demi-humans may not be the best idea. I guess we will have to do it in turns to not seem suspicious or anything. Not like having manybat ves is somewhat frowned upon, but registering almost ten at once while Im literally an F-rank adventurer may garner unnecessary attention. In the worst situation, I can always try bringing out the sigil that Ross gave me in case I get into trouble or something, but I would like to save that as thest resort. Sirgia keeps stealing nces at me for the whole meal so I volunteer to wash the dishes with her and order others to rest while the elves are to prepare themselves and wait in my room. Safi and Emi envelop me with their bodies from the front and back, sandwiching me between themselves before I leave after Sirgia to the kitchen. The former squeezes me from the back while seductively grazing my abs with her chilly hands and thetter pushes her chest against mine, stealing my lips while standing on her tiptoes. The more time we spend on their lessons, the more active they start to get, trying to show me that they are listening and properly utilizing the techniques I show to them. And oh boy, they are quite efficient in them, especially in their duo ys. If this Human kingdom wouldnt be so racist, there would be no man they wouldnt be able to steal the heart of with their advances. Cutting them short of the fun, I free myself with some mana-squeezes and mana-kisses. I cant get lost in their embrace right now. They are already getting a full course of me pretty much each or every other night. Naturally, they do get my point and obediently let me go and join Sirgia. We clean the tes in silence, only the sound of running water apanies our chore. She clearly has something on her mind. It can be easily discerned by her sporadicalck of focus from time to time. After we are done, I wipe both mine and her hands with a towel. Sirgia still keeps quiet, so I pick the clearly a bit shy dwarf up and sit her on the counter so that we are on a simr level, with her slightly higher than me. Theres something really charming in having to look up at such a cute girl and see her gaze down at you. I give her a little peck on the lips. So, what is on your mind, hmm? A faint blush finally appears on her expressionless face. Both states look adorable, but this one suits her much better. She dives in to reciprocate my previous bit of affection with her own kiss. When can I receive the reward Master promised mest time She tries really hard to not avert her gaze and keep her eyes on mine. I ce one hand on her cheek, brush it gently, making her tilt her head a little to lean into it, and smile at her. Whenever you want, my sweet, little chef. Or perhaps I should start using something different? My sweetie? My cutie? My love? Sirgias cheeks turn a shade darker, now almost reaching crimson levels. My love? she mutters quietly with a curious nce. I already told you that I like you a lot, didnt I? Do you want me to call you that? Pulling myself closer, I rest my forehead on hers and rub our noses gently, making her even more flustered. I Im fine with my little dwarf Oh, really? I wouldnt think that you liked me calling you by race this much. I raise one eyebrow at her and she averts her gaze, at least as much as she can since we are pretty much in each others faces. Thats because it means that even though I am a Dwarf Im yours and this makes me feel happy She slowly speaks her mind, stopping at times to find correct words. Theypletely take me by surprise. I did not expect this level of cuteness. I cant hold myself back and steal her lips without any warning. My action startles her a little, but she soon melts under my caresses and we softly exchange loving kisses. After we separate, a pleasant smile paints her lips. Then, does my adorable, little dwarf want her reward right here and right now? She considers that possibility and looks around the room. I also take a nce around. It might not be exactlyfortable anywhere in here, but with Sirgias strong body and the effects of my saliva, we could pretty much go at it anywhere and it wouldnt be inconvenient. For a moment it seems like she might have found a decent spot when her gazends on a long counter a bit behind me, but she shakes her head topose herself. No someone mighte in here Maybe someday She definitely wants it to be here. And I could casually send discreet whispers to all other girls so they dont identally walk into us, but lets not put Sirgia under unnecessary pressure. Thats fine. Im okay with whatever you want. Then tomorrow. Lets do it... in the workshop. No one shoulde there. Figured out that she might choose that ce. Its pretty much like a kitchen but for artifacts and they both are connected to the things she loves. Why not today, hm? Because today its Safis and Emis turn to sleep in Masters bed and I dont want to risk intruding on their time if we take too long I hug Sirgia closer and brush through her hair with my fingers while patting her head. Even though they definitely wouldnt mind that. You are a really understanding and kind girl, you know that? I praise her a little while showering her in less sensual affection to not escte things further. She giggles in my embrace, definitely regaining back some of her confidence after realizing that Im not nning on taking another step. Does Master prefer bad girls? she asks a bit more yfully than seriously. I leave a quick tap on her cheek. I prefer you. With another giggle from Sirgia, I help here down and she hugs me to the chest for a while longer as we stand in the kitchen. Then, I escort her to the underground workshop and help her change from the maid uniform into some work clothes I bought her recently. She looks amazing in a light brown, sturdy, leather shirt and dark brown pants on belts. It always was a dream of mine to see a real Dwarf in such getup and its even better when its an insanely cute and skilled girl. I observe how she walks from table to table while doing various things, from preparing numerous materials, starting some carving or drilling devices, through checking schematics and notes, ending at testing some enchantments. She seems to be working on thosemunication devices. I approach her while she isnt carrying anything serious and give her one more kiss on the cheek and a few pats before leaving. Checking via our mental connection if the elves are already in my room, I head there immediately. I find all six of them sitting on one of the beds together, casually all over it, mostly around the middle, cross-legged or hugging their knees and such. They are chatting with each other when I arrive. Wee, Master. Elea says in Elvish and starts moving to the edge to greet me properly, but I wave a hand to stop her. Walking to the bed, I nce over all of them. Everyone is smiling nicely and looking at me. I sit on the border and turn to them. Ready to get rid of the seals? I ask Elea. They all nod and also turn to look at the supposed leader of the group. Um, can I have a question? she speaks up. Of course, what is it? Since Master can remove very marks, can you also create them? Quite an unusual question and definitely not one I have expected, but theres nothing stopping me from answering it. Yes, I can. Although, I can only leave the base mark on someone, without any restrictions. But, its not like I would want to impose any on you girls. Why the question though? I can already sense you and you also can to some extent feel me, thanks to the Partners connection. She smiles and nods. Thank you for your kind words, Master. And while the part about our connection is true, the main goal is to have us register asbat ves, yes? she asks. Thats right. And while Master mentioned that the guild doesn''t exactly verify the seals, we just recently were discussing this topic and came to the conclusion that it would be better and safer to have any kind of mark on us instead of there being none. It would be more believable that way. I raise one of my brows. You want me to mark you as my ves? Even though Im freeing you? They all nod again. Even with Masters very sigil, there wouldnt be anything enving us, right? So, we dont see anything derogatory in that. And it increases the safety of the holder. Master stressed many times how much you care about even our security, despite us being new here. I rub my chin while contemting their words. They naturally hold some wisdom in them. I would be stupid to disagree just because I dont like the idea of marking them. Certainly, this isnt that bad of an idea. Are you sure you are okay with that? A wave of energetic nodding follows. Well, Im not going to say no to that then. As you said, your well-being is my utmost priority and this n supports that goal. Thank you for considering our suggestion. Elea bows her head slightly. No, no, no. Thank you for bringing that up. Not many would willingly offer to have a very sigil ced on them out of their own volition. Lets deal with the old seals first. I climb onto the bed and join them in the middle. They form a semi-circle in front of me. This time they dont have to unpin anything since the very marks are visible on the exposed area above their chests. One by one, I move closer to them and spend around 10 minutes per person to properly erase the masterless seals. Its apanied by lots of finger-grazing with my hand over their smooth, dark skin and some of them react quite sensually to that brushing. In the case of Elea, I can see her long ears getting slightly red and feel her heart rate rise noticeably when Im up close with her. No other elf girl reacts this strongly. They do make some yful sighs or even a moan from time to time, but they all keep their calm, pretty much telling me that they are just having fun with teasing me. Elea though, tries to stayposed much harder than her friends. Shes the calmest when I work with her seal, at least in terms of no sighing or moaning, her heart cant exactly be called calm. Their group didnt give an image of some shy girls with how they acted in the beginning, so Eleas reaction can only bring a few possible exnations and after what we went through together, Im quite strongly leaning towards a certain one. Well, I shall observe her a bit more just to be sure. Perhaps not for as long as with Cornelia. I might be wrong and its just my ss affecting her to some extent. Elea is, or was, a Princess, in other words, a Priestess, and kept her body pure for something like 200 years if I recall correctly. Thus, being able to keep her role for this long, although maybe for Elves it feels way shorter, she shouldnt suddenly have fallen for a man, right? And a Human at that. She did seem to revere me a bit even before I revealed my Heros background though No point in assuming. We will see with time. We finish taking down the seals without any issuesing up. Next, since we have already decided on that, we move onto applying new ones. Hmmm Where do you want them to be? I ask, considering the best ce. Arent they usually around the corbone? Elea joins. Yeah, but thats for normal ves. You dont need to have the mark in an easily visible spot. Theres no need to brand your beautiful bodies again. The girls all smile. Maybe under the navel then? Neira unexpectedly throws out a suggestion and everyone looks at her and then back at me, most likely waiting for my reaction. I give the elf a side nce and she just smiles even more seductively. We would be like Subi then, right? Roseni asks others. Yeah, they have those cool marks down there, thats what I heard too, Cinra follows. I always thought those were so cool! Imagine if they could glow when Thats enough. Lets keep the conversation on its tracks. Master is the one who will decide, Elea stops Filue before she has a chance to finish her sentence and all the girls turn back to me. I scratch my head. Personally, I dont mind, but you still would have to show those if someone asked. Would you be fine letting others check that part in public? A wave of ah and realization quickly follows. Only to Master, Neira answers with the previous, enchanting smile, making others nod. I shake my head smiling too. Then, I guess a shoulder should be fine, right? Its usually covered and also easy to show when necessary. Are you fine with that? There arent any objections. While I sort my knowledge about very marks in my head, the girls get back to the semi-circle formation, with Neira being the first one. After Im confident enough in what Ive recalled, I move closer to her from the side. She smiles at me and lowers her right shoulder strap, sliding it along her arm and revealing her skin near the shoulder. I reach my hand to touch the ce but I stop midway and my gaze falls a bit to the side. When the shoulder strap slides down, it also lowers the corresponding part of the chest material with it and her voluptuous right breastes to my full vision, hanging seductively, free out of its imprisonment. A giggle can be heard and I move my eyes back to her face questioningly. She just smiles, nothing more. Just your usual situation with shing someone your intimate parts. Yep. Theres just one thing wrong here. Or rather, theck of one thing which is supposed to be upholding two other things. You do wear panties at least, don''t you? I ask Neira while raising my brow. She giggles again. Of course. She lifts her skirt to show her ck underwear. Then why not a bra? Because they feel stuffy. Are we required to use them? I shake my head. No, its fine. Just that was quite unexpected and took me off-guard. Could you at least cover yourself a bit while I work on the seal? Doing it like this may prove a little bit distracting. As you wish, Master. Neira then proceeds to move her hand to her breast and covers it with her palm. All is good besides the fact that she presses onto it with quite the force and it almost spills around her fingers, which entuates the sexy shape even more due to how big her boobs are. This definitely isnt unintentional. I make a deep sigh, close my eyes and try to focus on creating the mark on her arm near the shoulder. The first step is to connect with the targets mana. Ites quite easily since I can sense them much clearer thanks to them being my Partners. I create a link with our energies and begin shaping aplex knot to prepare the base for the seal. When enough of our mana is led to the correct spot, I begin forming the circle part of the very sigil by tracing my finger filled with essence over her skin. A few secondster, that part isplete and I start infusing more of my own energy into the marks foundation, properly focusing on fusing it with the next piece, which is the core of the mark. I didnt prepare any ideas for how the centre of the sigil has to look so I just leave that part to my subconsciousness. My very teacher taught me that the image will beposed to suit the ve owner if they dont design the sigil style themselves. Thest and most important part is to activate all pieces at the same time and fuse them into one. Im not adding any forms for restrictions so anything else is not necessary. I take my fingers back, summon a small knife from my ring and cut my thumb a little. Pressing it against Neiras skin again, I trace a full circle around the spot where our energies are connected and I can feel the mark forming. Letting everything slowly subside, I open my eyes to confirm the sess of this quiteplex process. The moment the seal enters my sight, my eyes widen in surprise. Neira doesnt miss that detail and angles her shoulder to see for herself. Oh! Its so lovely! she announces with a smile. What appeared on her shoulder is in no way even close to the circle I made with my finger. The foundation took the shape of a heart, very simr to the pendant wevemissioned for our girls. It has those two horns on the top and a pointy subi-like tail on the bottom. Additionally, the mark also has wings sprouting from the lower part of the heart now. And, in the middle of the seal, theres a really fancy letter A in Infernal? Huh? All things aside, why not Common? Why is it Infernal? Some demonic races use it. Maybe due to the subi-like appearance of the sigil? Weird. While Im pondering over it, the other elves swarm Neira to take a nce at the seal and start joyfully whispering between themselves. Even Elea seems to be into it as she doesnt try to tame them down this time. They get very eager to get their own marks after seeing the design. I guess that part about Subi they mentioned before is something they really adore. You learn something new every day, huh. All other girls properly hold the cloth over their chests so it doesnt slide down with their shoulder straps. Looks like they choose to let me work in peace on their new tattoos over trying to tease me and Im d they do. There are no issues going forward and everything finishes cleanly. They check out each others sigils, which all look identical of course. Elea leaves the giggling group and moves closer to me. Thank you for giving us such beautiful marks, Master. We did not expect them to be so nice. Did you perhaps draw them ording to what the girls mentioned before? she asks. I shake my head. No, I honestly didnt. I havent even thought about how they should look. I guess thats just the type of sigil that suits me or something? They are supposed to be portraying the nature of the owner I think? I answer while scratching my head. The girls stop whispering and giggling and nce at me, then at each other and back at me while smiling beautifully. Somehow, I get slight chills from their gazes,pletely not sure why. Next, we discuss how we will go with the whole registration thing since its good to wrap everything up at once if possible. Going out with all of them in maid outfits would garner lots of unnecessary attention so we agree on going in pairs, excluding me, and I will also take a trip to the town before that to pick up some cheap, leather, protective clothes just for the n. Personally, I wouldnt mind having my personal corps of battle maids like a certain powerful protagonist of one of my favourite novels, but lets leave that forter when we will all be a bit more powerful. God, I always adored those girls, especially the leader. Lets add battle maids to the list of things to create someday. Anyway, we all agree on it. The registration part of course. During our dinner together, they still arent over getting the marks and other girls are able to steal a few nces of the sigils. I kind of expected that to happen, but Sirgia, Safi and Emie rushing to me after to ask for one too. Looks like they dont want to feel left out. At least Cornelia is not all over it when I nce at her. I sigh with a wry smile. Hastily averting her gaze and acting like it doesnt concern her might seem like she does consider it to some extent. Actually, I take that back. I wouldnt be surprised if she was into this kind of restraints too. I create one on Sirgias arm. As for the slimes, I exin to them that a familiar seal would fit them better than ve ones. They get slightly down, so I exin to them that it would make them special and they both instantly cheer up, but Sirgia is the one to get slightly sorrowful now. Kneeling in front of her, I give my cute dwarf a few kisses from below and tell her that I consider every single one of them special on their own and that I would mark them all with unique sigils if I could. Fortunately, it seems to work and she snuggles to me affectionately. I start to realize that being the True Harem Lord wont be an easy ride. So, after promising Safi and Emi to figure out monster taming sigils, which would be more appropriate if we start going into the public, I move out to get the clothes for the elves, and perhaps something for Sirgia too. I head straight to clothing and armour merchants Ive already visited in the past. For Sirgia, I get a decent, reinforced set which includes simple, ted greaves, leather armguards, vest and shorts. For the elves, I choose various leather armours too, mostly simple and easy to move in ones, and normal linen pants. And finally, since Elea dabbles more in magic, especially nature, I pick a simple, dark robe, or rather, it should be called a dress from how much it uncovers. Im pretty sure most of her legs will be visible and the area above the chest seems to have quite a sizable boob-window. With everything collected, I return back to the mansion and give the items to the girls. The elves start changing literally in front of me, without any consideration of their half-naked bodies. They at least dont have to change the panties. Sirgia stares at them and nces at me, visibly torn about what to do. Not wanting to fall behind, she finally decides to follow suit and starts undressing too. She often sends me shy nces while her cheeks are visibly red. Everyone leaves their cors on. One, they are really beautiful on them and thest time I tried to insist on someone taking them off, I failedpletely. And two, its another easy way to show that they are mine. I might be slowly getting used to saying that about the girls, but it still rubs me in a little wrong way on the inside. With how much they are for rather than against that idea, I bet Ill one daypletely forget this feeling. After they are all done, we proceed with the n. The first pair to go with me is Sirgia and Filue. The elves decide to set the order via rock-paper-scissors and unfortunately, Elea loses literally to everyone. Sirgiaes first as part of my n to cheer Elea up. With the number of elves being 6 in total, this way she will be able to apany me alone at the end. And also just to show Sirgia some affection. We leave the mansion and stick close together. The girls walk on both of my sides. They both look around curiously. For Filue this might be the first time seeing the city from this angle. Not wanting to let this chance go to waste, I stop by one of the dinners and we share a meal together. Filue starts acting like the usual ve, but Sirgia stops her and exins to her again that I dont treat people like that and everyone is considered a friend. She really did change. Not that long ago, she was the one trying to sit on the floor to wait for scraps. This puts a smile to my face. We dont take that long to not make other girls wait indefinitely and head for the guild. So far, so good. There are less weird stares than I expected. Maybe I really was too worried about all that. Lets hope that it will work out with the brothel too. First time seeing the guild, the girls cant help but stare at the building slightly in awe. Yeah, it looks quite fancy. We walk in and fortunately, it doesnt seem like anything special is happening. You never know. Lets not trigger any weird events, please. I spot a familiar receptionist with short, ck hair and we head straight to her. The cute girl from the day I registered also recognizes my adventuring attire and waves at me while smiling. Hello Mr.. ummmm was it Karper? She starts joyfully, but after realizing that she doesnt remember my name, the receptionist makes a wry smile and tries to make aeback. Its Carter, Miss Elise. I smile at her. Oh, right. Im sorry. Even though you remembered mine, hahaha. Dont fret over it, I havent been here since that day. Its not that hard to forget someone who doesnt show up often. She ps her hands. Well then, how can I help you, Mr Carter? Elise curiously nces over me and mypanions. Looks like Im lucky, she doesnt immediately frown or show any other negative reactions. Shes either pretty fine with demi-humans or shes a full-blown professional, unlike a certain blond-haired guy. Can I registerbat ves with you or is there some special procedure? I ask. I can deal with that for you! Are you talking about this elf and dwarf? I nod. Yeah, and there are 5 more Dark Elves I want to register, but it would be inconvenient for me to bring all of them at once so I will bring them in pairs. Oh, seven at once? If I recall correctly, you were an F-rank. Do you have enough money for all of them? And I still am. Dont worry about the money, I wont run out of funds in quite some time. Thats also how and why theres so many of them. I smile at the girl. I see. I see. Very well then, Ill prepare seven forms and give two of them to you right now. Ill reserve this spot so you can bring them in turns as you wanted. Are you perhaps preparing for a journey with so many bodyguards? she inquires curiously. Something like that. I chuckle. Maybe someday. I want to get done with registration before I forget. As she stated, Elise hands me two forms and I fill them in with the girls. I ask them a few things so we can write at least a few details there, naturally speaking in Dwarvish and Elvish. I give the papers back to the girl. You know theirnguages? Thats quite amazing, people rarely do so, she says while going over the forms with her eyes. Well, I like to know my stuff and alsonguages are like my hobby. I know a bunch of them. She nods with a kind smile. Thats nice! Reduces the chances of having to sacrifice them if they dont get the orders correctly. Master would never do that! Sirgia suddenly speaks up and Elise looks down at her in surprise. Realizing that she did itpletely unasked, Sirgia hastily nces at me to examine my reaction while covering her mouth, I can feel her getting worried and a bit guilty. ves dont speak unless their master allows them and she must have forgotten about that due to how rxed the atmosphere around me is. We lock our gazes. A whisper arrives near my ear. ~Im sorry please hit me Master~ She must be concerned about keeping appearances. I raise my hand and move it towards her head. She does not suddenly wince like in the past, but she naturally tenses a little in preparation and closes her eyes. My palmnds on her hair. Gently. And starts brushing through it. She looks up at me in confusion. Its as she said. I would never do that. I smile at Sirgia and keep patting her head. A faint blush appears on her cheeks as she drops her gaze to the ground. I nce at the clerk to see her reaction. She does seem surprised but not in a negative sense. As I thought, she doesnt seem to be an anti-demi elitist. I see Well, thats good, right? More efficient in the long term. I think, she says. You could say that, I answer and lean more onto the counter. Its quite rare to not get stared down after such a disy. Howe you are fine with it? I ask curiously. She looks around. To be honest they arent that much different from us, no? I mean they still are people in the end. Its not like I like other races, I just dislike violence enough to not blindly agree with others. You are a nice girl, Elise. I like that. I send her a wink with a yful smile. But I bet a cute girl like you hears that on a daily basis. Sheughs while covering her mouth. ttery wont get you a discount, Mr Carter. I chuckle too. Dammit. We wrap up the procedure and even show Elise the seals just to be safe. She issues usbat ve tes pretty quickly. I pin them to the girls'' shoulders and we head back to switch. Next two pairs also get done without any problems. We chat a bit more casually with Elise during their registrations. After finishing with Eleas form, we bid a final farewell. Elise urges me to visit from time to time. I wont say no. Having a friend in the guild mighte handy. We step out of the guild. Elea starts walking back but I grab her by the shoulder and tell her that we are going to have a stroll together. I want to reward her for her help in coordinating the other girls. Sheplies with a nice smile. And thus, I lead her towards a nice recreational area that I know of. We chat with each other along the way. She tells me more about her life and vige and I answer some of her questions about me. Rather than asking about my world, as pretty much everyone who knows my identity would, she wants to know about my various likes and views on some social aspects. Nevertheless, we have fun just talking with each other. Her calm and slow way of speaking emanates an aura of royalty. Its hard to believe that Princess was just a role and not a real title. Maybe all Elves are like that. Our little fun gets interrupted by some loud shouting. Coming out from an alleyway, we notice a crowd of people gathered around the centre of the market square. It looks like I chose a wrong time to bring Elea here. We look at each other. She seems to be curious about it too so we begin walking closer to see what is happening here. Chapter 39 – Public Execution Chapter 39 C Public Execution After arriving a bit closer, a small stage with four stocks which are often used to restrain criminals enters our sight. Theres a person in each of them. Or specifically, a demi-human. A small crowd has gathered around the makeshift stage and is curiously observing the spectacle unfolding in front of their eyes. We push through some people to get a bit better view. I notice a man dressed in quite a noble-looking clothes walking around the elevated area. Besides him, theres one more person, holding a long and heavy axe. Their clothes are much less aristocratic, they just wear a leather vest and pants. I focus on the stocks. The demi-humans being held in them are of some kind of a lizard-like race. There are three women and one man and they are allpletely naked, having their heads and wrists locked in the wooden structures. Their skin looks pretty much like your usual Human. The features that make them stand out are, first of all, the scales around their bodies. Trying my best to catch as many details as I can, I discern that those are simr to a dragons scales. They cover the outer areas of their limbs to some extent, like starting on top of the foot, going up along the front of their legs, stopping and joining just above theirher regions, then branching to the sides and moving to their backs, leaving their bellies and chests exposed while the area around the back is covered in those scales, also leaving a little window along the spine, then joining again around the shoulders and the corbone, going up the sides and back of the neck and ending around their cheeks. The scales also travel over the top of their arms, finishing on the backs of their hands. Another very distinct feature is their lizard-like tail. Its not very wide and thick, more like long and agile. From the looks, it seems like they can control it very well and I can imagine this race being able to grab things or fight with their tails easily. And thest parts to mention are their horns. They all have them sprouting out from above or behind their ears in the form of a sharp spike or two, matching the colour of their scales. From all those details and the fact that most of their appearance is simr to that of a Human, including their faces and hair, I have an idea on what they are. If Im not mistaken, the four people locked in the stocks are members of the Dragonewt race. All Lizardfolk have their whole bodies covered in scales and their tails are much tougher looking, so I dont think they are some rare variant, not with those horns. I catch a glimpse of Eleas expression turning a bit sour as she watches the man circling the prisoners. Being too focused on trying to figure out who the people on the stage are, I stopped paying attention to the words of the crowd and the noble. Fixing that mistake, I move my gaze to him and listen closely. ore, we need more people! This has to serve as an example! All those dirty scoundrels living in our city need to hear of this! They need to know what happens when they dare to raise a hand against our people! Against nobles! Against me! the man screams to the crowd which is cheering after every other sentence. Example? Example of what? The hell are they doing in the middle of the square While Im pondering over this whole ordeal, my eyes move from the demi-humans onto the man holding the axe, who is just now beginning to walk closer to the convicts. Suddenly, the word example connects with the weapon, or rather a tool, in this case, in my head, and the intentions of that noble clear up to me immediately. My eyes go wide. Surely, they arent going to hold a public Unfortunately, they are going to prove me wrong even before I finish my thought as the muscr man with the de finishes walking to the first locked person and nonchntly drops the axe onto their neck from above, beheading the poor girl with yellow scales. Her headnds in some container, which we cant see from our position, with a soft thump. And thats what you get for attacking our caravans! No mercy for filthy bandits! And especially none for those beasts! The noble spits to the side. Right? Another wave of cheering follows while a grimace appears on my face as I clench my fists in disdain. This is not a mere bandit execution. You dont strip Human bandits naked for everyone to see. This is humiliation in the name of thew. Holding self-righteous events like those is illegal in the kingdom so someone must have issued a permit for this to happen and Im sure Ross didnt get even a whiff of this. I bet one of the governmental bodies just went with the great idea of this fucker on the stage. The King would never allow such a shameful disy, no matter what the person did or which race they belonged to. *SWOOOSH* As Im mulling over the issue, another demi-human girl loses her head. I click my tongue. I obviously had to have this perfect timing to walk into something like this. And I even brought Elea with me. When I look at her, she seems to be calm. From the way her face is tensed and unnaturally neutral, its actually easy to judge how much she is trying to tame down her emotions. And those are pretty noticeable through our connection. Theres a lot of anger and disdain, but more importantly, a huge chunk of helplessness. She wants to do something, but at the same time, she must be aware theres not much she can achieve alone in the middle of a Human city. I nce at the stage again. Its not like theres much I can do too. Intervening could possibly have some unforeseenplications and there are lots of people around. I cant just jump up there and free the two people who are still alive. But am I going to just stay here and watch? The noble riling up the crowd with his handses to my vision again. I catch a glimpse of his smile as he turns around to order his partner to cut down another person and I freeze. This is not a simple smile of someone d to be able to bring down justice on some criminals. Its way more sinister. Hes enjoying every second of this whole spectacle. A very bad feeling starts growing inside my heart, telling me that this may not be as simple as it looks. Sirgias situation shes in front of my eyes and I clench my fists even harder while gritting my teeth. Something touches my hand and I nce to the side. Elea came closer and is now gently squeezing my fingers with a concerned expression. She must have sensed my emotions through the link. Master, I think we should leave. Our friends are awaiting your *SWOOOSH* Third one. The sound makes Elea shiver. I can feel her fingers squeeze me harder for a moment and notice a bit of pleading in her eyes, hidden behind a wry smile, trying to assure me that everything is fine. She is not fine. I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. Shes still cing me on the first spot even though I can feel how bad she wants to save thest girl from her fate. I escape her hold and brush her cheek softly, surprising Eleapletely. Thats not how you say please, save them in Common. Her eyes widen in response to my words. But I much more like girls who are honest with themselves, you know? Stay here. I have been idle for too long. Whatever happens, happens. I dont want to me myself for not even trying. Three people already lost their lives because I hesitated. I have the King behind my back. If things go to shit, I can always bring up the royal sigil I have on me. Im a saviour in Eleas eyes so lets do what the saviour is supposed to do and save at least one person. Thest thing I catch from Elea while turning around and pushing through the crowd is a truly beautiful, relieved smile. Unfortunately, I dont have time to adore it. The executioner is already heading for thest girl, a Dragonewt with fiery red scales and dark crimson hair. Arriving close, I can see that she is struggling in the stocks, trying to break free before she ends up like her friends or family. Who knows if they really attacked this dude or if hes just some sadist scum who kidnapped random people on his path. Pushing myself off some random guy near the front of the stage, I jump onto it and immediately feel unimaginably disgusted. Even from afar this sight was awful, but seeing the naked bodies of three headless Dragonewts from point-nk cant evenpare to it. Some other scars and wounds on their vulnerable skin are now visible to me, proving that they definitely were at least beaten, if not tortured. I shake my head to clear my mind and see the muscr man already bringing his axe up. Both of them are so into it that they havent yet noticed that someone got up onto their stage. Words may not be enough so I grab the draconic hilt which I always hide under my coat behind my back and quickly activate the whip form. Before the axeman manages to make aplete swing, I send the rope to coil around the handle of his weapon and pull it to the side, altering its trajectory. The de sinks into the wooden floor with a loud thud, a bit before the ce where the stock is set. The crowd goes silent and both of the men look at me in confusion and surprise. Made it. Time to improvise again. Why does it always end up like this... I retract the whip, making a few snaps left and right on its way back to unt my weapon a bit. With it on my right, I start walking towards them. On my way to their positions, I scan the surroundings to check for any guard patrols. There seems to be one just leaving the market square. Lets hope they dont suddenly turn around. Who the hell are you? And what do you think you are doing? the noble asks, visibly annoyed. Shut your trap for a moment and let me inspect the goods, I say to him with an authoritative tone. He definitely didnt expect someone talking to him like that as his face gets painted with shock. What? Is this some kind of a sick jo *WHIZZ* *SNAP* The tip of my whip cracks the air barely centimetres from his ear, making him flinch and step to the side. The noble covers the side of his face and stares at me wide-eyed. I told you to shut it. Or should I use something else than words to convey the message? I re at the noble while preparing the hilt for another strike. He quickly shakes his head. Good. Tell the big guy to drop the axe if he doesnt want to lose a hand or two. I dont like the way hes staring at me. The executioner nces at his boss hesitantly and thetter nods frantically. He looks back at me, shrugs and throws his weapon to the ground. A smart guy. I send the whip to the axe, coil it around the handle and pull it back, sending it into the air and towards myself. I have no idea why I suddenly thought about showing off even more, but I, fortunately, manage to catch the spinning pole with my left hand. Im actually surprised how light it seems to me, but then I realize that my stats are quite abnormal and even with the limiting, Human physique, they are high enough to be visibly manifesting in reality. A rogue smile appears on my face as I shove the axe into the wooden nks. The guy seems to be a little impressed. Nevertheless, I turn my attention to the girl locked to my right. Shes sending all of us quite the ferocious res. Her crimson eyes with vertical pupils hold a lot of courage and will to fight. Ie closer to her and take a good nce at her head. She has two pairs of vertical hornsing out from above her ears. They seem really sharp and tough. Her straight, medium-long, dark red hair falls to the sides of her face, just adding to her exotic beauty. I crouch down in front of her and nce at her face. She immediately spits at mine. I slowly wipe it down and catch her head with my hand by the chin, squeezing her cheeks a little, acting like Im examining her face in detail while angling it to the sides. Moving my head really close to hers, practically arriving at her ear while trying to look like Im checking on the horns, I whisper secretly. Just bear with me for a moment. Ill get you out. Judging by her violent reaction, she must have understood Common, but also, most likely didnt believe my words. I stand up and move to the back. I still need to act ording to what I said, so I nce all over her body on the other side of the stock. I dont notice any very mark at any ce. Thats good. I can continue with the n. Even in this situation, I cant help but admire her beautiful figure and fair skin decorated with a myriad of crimson scales. They just entuate her charms beautifully while also functioning as armour for the ces covered with them. Dragonewts scales are as tough as tempered steel, Lizardfolks dont evene close to that, although the fact that the former have no cover on their bellies, chests and a big part of their back is quite a downside. A very alluring downside I must say. The way her scales surround some of the more sensitive areas creates a very hard to resist image. Seeing them shyly reach towards the private parts from above can invoke some indecent thoughts at a moments notice. But lets not dive into those thoughts. Im not looking at her to satiate my desires but to keep appearances. I walk to the stock and lean onto it from behind, having the prostrated body of the dragonewt girl on my side. She tries her best to tilt her head so she can look upwards at me, but the restraints dont really allow her to do that. I nce at the not so noble, noble. Ive heard that you captured them after they attacked your caravan, right? I question him. He keeps nodding with an awkward smile. Yes, yes! Thats exactly what happened. Then am I right to assume that you are a merchant? Naturally! I smirk at him. Thats great. You see, Im a man of opportunities. I see a valuable one, I cant hold back from pursuing it. You should be able to get what I mean, hm? More nodding follows. And thus, theres an opportunity in front of you too. I tilt my head and point at myself. I see and what would that opportunity be, Sir? Roderich. And its simple. I have a few pure-blood male Beastkins in my forward team. Those are some good dogs, they fight on the frontline without a yelp. But you see, theres one small inconvenience that even the best very seals cant fix. During full moons, they go into unimaginable heat and if its not taken care of, they are useless for at least a few days after. So, in short, I need this bitch here as emergency relief. Dragonewts are quite durable. She shouldst for some time. I give the girl a light p on the ass. Just tryying even a finger on my body and Ill rip your dick off! Id rather die than be a toy! she finally speaks, or rather shouts, in what I think is Draconic, and begins to struggle again. The noble furrows his brows. Im not sure what the opportunity here is Oh, for Goddesss sake man And you call yourself a merchant? The opportunity is for you to not lose your pathetic life and instead earn some decent coin from selling this waste here to me. I roll my eyes and show him an annoyed expression. He starts smiling even more nervously and frantically looking around. You dont mean you cant kill me, Im Do you think I would bring that up if I wasnt going to follow my words? I stop leaning against the stock and start walking towards the panicking noble. I take a slight detour to pick up the axe. He starts waving his hands, scared shitless. Im surprised no one reacts in any way. The crowd is just whispering between themselves. Wait! Wait! This is a great opportunity! Of course, as a merchant, I cant pass on it! What do you say about 20 gold coins? I reaffirm my grip on the axes handle. Twenty? Uhhh, I meant to say ten! Its quite hot today and Ive been in the sun for a bit too long, hahaha. You still seem fine enough to make a good decision! Lets make a deal then, Sir? Trance Leyton! The pleasure is all mine, hahaha. I hope you are ready for a fucking raid first thing in the morning tomorrow if that really is your name, scum. I wonder how the King will react when I tell him about your little show. Trying my best to fake a satisfied smile, I shake his hand and give him ten gold coins. Hisckey frees the girl and ties down her hands and feet together with a tough-looking rope. She does her best to somehow escape but to no avail. He pushes her forward, making the restrained dragonewt fall to the ground. She sends me a furious re. Sorry, just a little longer, I swear. I apologize in my mind. Cant really do anything else right now. I take off my coat and throw it at the girl before picking her up and cing her over my shoulder. I can do at least this much. Checking if the two men are truly going to follow through and not try anything behind my back, I head to the stairs leading down from the stage. Everyone in the crowd makes a way for me, clearly not wanting to annoy me after the given spectacle. I smirk at them and confidently walk towards Elea. I can sense her happiness and gratitude already, but the charming smile she tries so hard to get rid of before Ie closer is enough to clearly let me read her mood. Lets go, Elea. I tap her shoulder with a smile. She nods and we quickly disappear into an alley. The moment we get out of the sight of the crowd, the dragonewt girl starts wriggling on my shoulder. Damned Human! This is your chance! Let me go or Im going to kill you so hard that your ancestors back from before the Great War will feel the pain! She actually uses Common this time, most likely wanting to raise her chances of talking me into doing her bidding. I try to calm her down. I dont mind releasing her, but doing so in the middle of the city is a bad idea. Stop struggling so much, I will set you free at my home. Just y along for a little longer. You fucker! Like hell I will believe that, grrrrh! Unfortunately, that doesn''t work. I dont think shes the type to believe in some simple words, especially when theye from a Human. Elea slows down her pace and moves behind me to face the red-haired girl. Master is not a liar so please, stop ndering him. He saved your life. You should be grateful, she tries her best to seed where I failed. But, simr to before, she gets spat on. Eat shit you disgrace of an Elf! Fucking broken, mindless doll at his everymand! I can sense Elea feeling hurt after hearing her words. I quickly turn around, surprising the elf woman. My hand touches her cheek and I brush through her hair around her long ear with a kind smile. Dont listen to her, I know best how noble and loyal to your beliefs you are. I dare to say that theres no other Dark Elf so strongly devoted to theirmunity. She blushes a bit and the tips of her ears get slightly red. Yes she says with an appealing smile and then steps closer to hug me. I pat her on the back with my free hand. It might be my imagination, but I feel like she is sniffing my neck and her hands are wandering dangerously close to my butt before quickly jumping up. A Mage? Illusion? Charm magic? Dont think you can break me so easily! The girl keeps kicking so we leave the hug. Elea continues walking as if nothing has happened. I guess it really was my imagination. All attempts to talk with the dragonewt end up in vain. She doesnt believe me even when I use Draconic, saying that Im using magic to fool her. I really hope that she calms down after talking with the other girls. I send all of them a whisper to gather in the main hall since Ill be bringing a demi-human who is a bit sceptical. We somehow reach the mansion without me dropping the wriggling girl to the ground. Seriously, that was hard. She really lives up to her races strength and endurance, struggling for the whole way back. After entering through the door, we are greeted by everyone already waiting. Safi and Emi dont waste this chance to show their learned etiquette and make a bow while standing on both sides of the entrance. I give them both a pat as a reward. Okay, Im now going to ce you down, cut your ties and step back. And thats all I will do. Got it? I speak as calmly and kindly to the girl as I can. With her on the ground, I fix my coat on her shoulders a bit. I still have a full view of her front, including the private areas, but I do my best to keep my eyes on her face. Its not that hard with her being only slightly shorter than me. She seems to be around 170cm or so, excluding the horns. It looks like she finally calmed down to some extent. She still sends me angry res but stopped creating such a fuss physically. I smile at her and bring out the draconic hilt. She jumps a little seeing a weird, purplish mist suddenly forming a solid shortsword. Dont worry, its just for the ropes. After we get rid of them, you can go with any of the girls here to get some clothes and ask them about anything. Ah, maybe besides the elves, they arent that good with Common, okay? She looks around at everyone and nods after returning to me. I first take care of her wrists and then move to deal with her ankles. Dematerializing the de, I raise myself back up to speak with her again. As Im reaching her height, I notice that she seems to have turned her back to me. HAAAAAAAAP! *THUMP* Ugh! Rather than turning her back to me, she spins around and ms her tail into my stomach with incredible strength, sending me flying backwards until I hit the reception desk with my back. *THUD* Guaaah! Somehow, the wooden counter survives the impact. It still hurts like hell crashing against it with my body though. I instantly start Rejuvenate focusing on the most painful ces. As far as Im aware, from spreading my mana all around my body, there doesnt seem to be any broken bones. My high Constitution is starting to pay off. Quickly! Run away with me while he is recovering! the dragonewt girl shouts to all others. Predicting what might soon happen, which is not that hard to do with so much anger and rage flowing into my mind through almost all my Partners'' connections, I try to order my girls to stand back, but no voice leaves my throat. I hit my back too hard and cant speak yet. Why are you not moving? Do I need to kill him to release you? she shouts again after seeing all the angry res aimed at her. Cornelia runs up to me to check my injuries and I watch as Sirgia is the first one to take action. She either ignores or is too mad to hear my magical whispers so I focus all my efforts on healing my chest area while seeing as she arrives in front of the much taller woman and grabs her by the hand. What are you The dragonewt has no chance to finish her sentence. The next second she is thrown onto the floor with a loud thump. Slightly shocked, she manages to roll to the side and dodge the fisting at her from above. *BOOOOOM* The main hall shakes a little and Sirgia creates at least a three-meter wide crack in the floor. This had to be a punch supported by her Physical Strengthening skill. Theres no way she can exert this much force with just her body. The red-haired girl gets into a crouching position after getting out of danger. She stares at my dwarf with wide eyes. If that did hit, she would have been turned into paste. She trembles after locking gazes with Sirgia. I can only imagine how furious she must look right now. Three of the elves pass by me and Cornelia. They were standing on the stairs above and are nning on joining the fight right now. I send another whisper, this time to Elea and Cornelia, to stop everyone. I dont want to risk other elves not hearing me too and I can see Safi and Emi preparing something weird together. I have a really bad feeling about that. Fortunately, Elea and Cornelia didnt lose their cool, even though I can feel their animosity towards our guest. The former uses her magical focus to summon some vines and catches her friends before they reach my assant. Thetter whispers a quick chant and a wall of ice appears between the girl and Sirgia, just in time to block her next punch. I see my dwarfs head jerk to the side as if she received some kind of a message and she jumps away from the obstacle. Relieved that perhaps my whisper arrived with a dy, I nce at the slimes and instantly realize why she did so. Safi and Emi joined their hands and feet, creating something akin to a circle standing vertically with how they extended their bodies to the sides while leaving the middle empty. There is some weird, gurgling orb of green substance hanging in the air where the cleared space is. Their cores start racing around the loop faster and faster. The bad feeling grows even more. I quickly nce at Cornelia, finally being able to utter a word. Cough cough Cover her! I say, still a bit quietly. She instantly generates another three walls between the slimes and the dragonewt and we watch as a pressurized stream of acid shoots at it like a water jet. It eats through the first obstacle in a sh, puncturing another a secondter. Cornelia keeps summoning new ones, but that wont hold on for long. Sirgia somehow makes it to the dragonewt girl without her noticing and holds her down in ce so that she doesnt run away from the deadlyser. Gathering up as much strength as I can, I shout to the girls, hoping that they will hear me this time, STOP IT! EVERYONE, CALM DOWN! The ray of acid slowly loses its power and soon disappears. Safi and Emi turn back to their usual state. Sirgia finally breaks out of her frenzied mode and nces my way. She releases the dragonewt girl who falls onto her butt, surprised, and breaks into a run towards me. Master! Making quite big leaps she arrives at my side in a sh and gets on her knees in front of me with a really concerned expression. Her eyes dart all over my body, especially around the ce where Im still clutching my chest. Im fine. Just some minor bruises so dont make that face, okay? I use my other hand to pat her head while smiling. She very slowly leans closer onto me so as to not cause more pain. I sigh heavily with her in my embrace and look around. Safi and Emi also have already arrived at my other side. They both assume apologetic expressions. Elea walks up to the dragonewt girl sitting on the ground and extends a hand to her to help her up. Thank god at least one person is showing some kind *SLAP* and she instantly hits her face after the girl stands up. Ive already told you to stop ndering your saviour. Dont make me regret asking him to save you. She leaves the still dumbfounded from the whole thing dragonewt and joins everyone gathered around me. Girls, Im okay, thanks for worrying about me but lets not escte things further. I give Sirgia a peck on the forehead and stand up with Cornelias help. Elea invokes a much more potent healing spell than my Rejuvenate and takes care of me pretty quickly. Asking Sirgia to release me for a moment, I look at the dragonewt girl. If you want to run away, go for it. They wont stop you. Good luck trying to escape the city dashing through the streets stark naked though. I point at the entrance. She nces at it and then back at me, most likely considering that option but not being sure about the not stopping part. Or, you can choose to finally believe my words and let me help you with that. I can get you out of the walls with ease. Do you really think I could brainwash this many strong people? She looks between all the girls and stops her gaze at Sirgia, who is clutching my right hand to her chest while staring daggers at her. Noticing that, I pat her head, surprising the dwarf a little, but she quickly looks up at me with a faint smile, still a bit of concern hidden behind it. What about the beastkin? the girl decides to start asking questions. A lie. If you would have listened to anything I said on our way here, you would have known it was all an act. Is he really not controlling you? she asks others. Everyone shakes their heads. Do you see any very seals on us? Elea replies with a question. Oi, oi. Thats misleading. You DO have them. But the fact that none are visible persists and that seems to calm the scaly girl down a bit. She makes a deep sigh. Okay I will trust your words for now. Good. If you are that afraid of me then I will just keep my distance from you. Elea, could you show her the bath and give her some clothes? I turn to the elf. Only after she apologizes for hurting Master. She gives the girl a not-so-friendly smile, clearly not willing to move until her demand is fulfilled. Thats right! She has to apologize first! Surprisingly, Sirgia jumps onto the case. Cornelia chuckles seeing the girls devotion. I nce at her and she winks at me. Its obvious. You cant expect to have a nice stay right after insulting the master of the house, can you? Everyone nods and turns to stare at the poor dragonewt. She shudders a little under their gazes. I Im sorry for attacking you she apologizes quite hesitantly. Elea ps her hands. Great. Nowe with me, we have a lot to talk about. She walks up to the girl and grabs her arm, pulling her towards the stairs to the upper level. They soon disappear from our sight. I sigh again and move to Safi and Emi to give them some hugs and pats. They did jump to my defence so I shouldnt scold them for it too much. The technique they used was quite powerful though. If not for Cornelias walls, the hall would have been pretty much sliced like butter. After dealing with them, I walk to the three-meter wide crack in the floor and stand near it with my hands on the hips. Sirgia trots shyly to my side, giving me guilty nces. I brush through her hair. How in hell did you hit it so hard? I ask her. Im sorry I used both Physical Strengthening and Crushing Fury at the same time she answers while fiddling with her fingers. Crushing Fury? Its like a Berserkers Rage skill but unique to my ss. Its still level 1 because I never used it in the past, being afraid that I may lose my mind and hurt my friends I see. So thats why you missed my whispers. Well, you are the one who will have to fix it anyway. Im really sorry I kneel down and give the cute dwarf a kiss. Its okay. You just showed me how much you care about me and that makes me really happy. She did start it so I cant really me you. She giggles cutely and leaves a peck on my cheek. We start fixing up all the furniture that fell over during this little bout. I hope that Elea wont be too hard on the dragonewt girl up there. Looks like our opening night got dyed again. Nothing ever goes as nned. Chapter 40 – A Pleasant Bath With Friends Chapter 40 C A Pleasant Bath With Friends After we are done cleaning the main hall, I move with Sirgia and the slimes to the workshop to pick up some tools that will help us in repairing the broken floor. The rest of the girls leave to tend to their own small chores or whatever they have been doing before this unexpected encounter. I assure Cornelia that everything is now fine with my body. Having someone with real healing abilities is already starting to show its benefits. My Rejuvenate is great, but its not something that can save lives, so Elea''s specialization is a truly valuable addition. All the other girls seem to have much more offensive-like sses, with four of them using physical weapons and two with magical focuses. Elea counts into thetter. We bring the stuff to the main hall and scrape all the shattered and broken parts of the solid floor. Sirgia works the fastest with her already great strength, additionally supplied with strengthening skills. I and the slimes take care of the most damaged areas and leave the less crushed parts to her. In around an hour we scoop everything clean and a shallow hole is all thats left in the spot. Next, we move back down, and to not leave everything to our only craftsman, we assist Sirgia in melting the broken pieces and then preparing a mixture of materials with a simr style and structure. Safi and Emi getpletely absorbed in her craft, curiously following every small movement Sirgia makes during every single process of crushing, mixing, melting, nning, checking books, etc. Its fun working together like that and seeing the girls being interested in each others areas of expertise. Within another hour, Sirgia creates a mass of liquid stone and pours it into a container ending in a funnel. She tells me to ask Cornelia if she could help and I go get her while the girls walk to the main hall. Shees back with me, eager to give us a hand and curious what Sirgia needs her for. When we gather together, our little dwarf pours the melted stone into the gap in the floor and smooths it out with a big spat. Confirming that there are no uneven parts anywhere she turns to Cornelia and asks her to cast Chilling Breeze. While she does so, Sirgia attentively observes the material which is being cooled down and instructs Cornelia on increasing or reducing the intensity of her spell ordingly. In a few minutes, the floor is fixed. You need to nce at the spot where it was broken from really up close to see the outline of the now non-existent hole. It was quite smart of her to utilize our ice magician''s skillset to speed up the process. I give Sirgia a lot of pats for it. Noticing a slight pout on Cornelia''s mature face before she leaves, I sneakily catch up to her in one of the corridors, embrace her from behind and surprise her with a kiss when she looks back at me over her shoulder. She elbows me into the stomach yfully and backs off, just to pull my face up for a kiss of her own. We bothugh and walk together while discussing some things linked to the brothel and the rules. We all meet again during dinner. The dragonewt girl is naturally present too. She looks much better and cleaner now that Elea has taken care of her, also giving her some fresh clothes so she can cover herself. She keeps ncing at me for the whole duration of our little feast. Why feast? Because it looks like Roseni and Cinra were really happy with receiving the marks and prepared some nice dishes with Sirgias help. Nevertheless, our new guest still has some doubts about me and Im not that surprised. Ill let the girls handle her for the rest of the day and speak with her tomorrow. She might get less suspicious of me if she spends a bit more time around us. I just mention to her that she can rest properly in one of the rooms and we will discuss her caseter. She definitely didnt have too many chances to rx recently. I ask Elea to keep herpany for the night so that she wont worry about me trying something underhanded while she sleeps, although, Elea being pretty much my servant, could always be doing things ording to my wishes. But, the girl somehow agrees so I guess we are fine. After dinner, I take care of some documents in my room, check my status a bit and decide to walk around to check on everyone. I find all the elves besides Elea in the underground arena, sparring with each other. They wear short and tight tank tops and shorts. A lot of their belly area is exposed. Most of them train in doubles. Longbow using Filue is practising on some wooden targets ced near one of the far walls, apanied by a catalyst user Neira who shoots bolts of lightning by her side. A shortsword wielding Roseni fares against double daggers of Cinra. Only Leyne is currently revising some of her spear techniques by herself. I approach her and observe the clearly skilful thrusts and shes. She continues her set of exercises for a few more minutes before finally taking a breather and turning to me. I pass her a towel and a waterskin from my ring so that she can wipe her face out of the sweat. She really must have been pushing herself hard even though it wasnt obvious from just looking to be covered in it so much. Im sorry for showing myself in such an unsightly state, Master. She hastily tries to wipe her whole body with the small towel and steals some nces at me. It just shows that you are serious about training. And, it doesnt impoverish your beauty in any way, Id rather say that it entuates your amazing body. I shake my head at her. She smiles and her ears twitch a little. Thank you. Ekhm. How can I help you then, Master? I was wondering if I could perhaps join you to receive some pointers. You girls seem to know how to handle yourselves pretty well. Leyne makes a slight bow. Ill dly be of use to you, Master. It would be an honour to spar with you. I wave my hand. Haha, stop that, Im much worse than any of you when ites tobat. Even my ss is pretty much useless, besides a few decent tricks. Please, dont say that! We all have seen your fight with the Berserker, Master! Considering the fact that your ss isnt mainly an offensive one, you showed some amazing battle prowess and judgement. Well, if you say so then I wont argue anymore. Anyway, I would be happy to learn from you. Shall we start? Leyne agrees and asks Neira to cover the de of her spear with a coating of mana to turn it into a blunt weapon. First, I use the shortsword form of my artifact, and fortunately, I have enough control over the mist to materialize it with a blunt edge too. We begin our sparring. As expected, her movements arepletely out of my league and I barely react in time to block or parry her thrusts. Shemends me for being able to keep up with her and soon we switch to a more equal bout where Leyne instructs me on what to focus on while facing a spear user. She shares with me much more techniques and how to counter them than my old instructor from the castle. In thirty minutes, all other girls stop their activities ande closer to observe how I try my best to get through Leynes guard, ording to her guidance on the spears weak spots. I can visibly discern my slow progress since I dont think she would intentionally start acting like my shes throw her weapon around much more than before. That would be pointless in a training bout. Next, I switch to my new weapon, which is the sword whip mode, and we change roles. Leyne starts trying to get me while I do my best to defend and possibly counter. Still not being that proficient with it, I naturally let myself get hit a few times, but not without giving her some troubles. The always writhing, sharp line threatens to cut her from multiple angles, slowing her advances considerably. I somehow manage to sneakily position part of it on the floor while creating a loop and then luring her to step into it, which of course results in Leyne falling down after I pull the whip back and me closing the distance to pin her down before she gets up. The girls start pping at my little victory. I step off Leyne and help her up, receiving congrattions from her too. The next two hours are spent with me exchanging pointers with everyone while I work on my proficiency with all the Formless de shapes. I spend most of the time with Roseni since she uses a shortsword as her main weapon and its just the most beneficial for me to learn more about when I also partially use that weapon type. She is goddamn fierce though. I have thought that my movements are getting quite good, but when I begin exchanging pointers with her, she utterly wipes the floor with me. We finish with a little challenge where they all attack me at once, of course without going all out or I would get shredded in a blink, while I try everything to repel their assault. If not for the Filue''s longbow and magic using Neira, I could actually have a chance topete, as utilizing all my de forms and abilities I somehow survive 3v1, but when these two joins, its just too much to keep track of. I end uppletely exhausted and bruised all over. That said, before falling on my back, they all surround me and I get ap pillow from Leyne while panting heavily. No, rather than ap pillow, Id say its a body bed since pretty much every limb of mine is lying either on someones chest, belly or thighs. Looking up, Im met with five alluring smiles of dark-skinned girls in tight clothes, almost akin to sportswear,pletely drenched in sweat and breathing a bit less rough than me. This naturally evokes a proper reaction in my body and they obviously dont miss that not-so-little detail, giggling to each other while I cant do literally anything to hide it with how Im positioned. Well, whatever, not like they mind at least. Rather it seems to amuse them. I suggest that we go take a bath after this extensive training and they all agree. While I n on going to the mens section, they literally drag me with them into the mixed one by surrounding me from all sides and not letting me split up from them in the intersection, saying that theres no need to heat up two parts and Dark Elves are used to coed facilities. In the changing room, they quite literally dont care that Im there and strip naked while chatting with each other about random things. I try my best not to leer over their seductive bodies but thats insanely hard with five dark-skinned world-ss beauties acting all gingerly in front of you. Not wanting to look like some shy boy, I follow suit. The moment Ipletely take my top off, some whistling takes ce. I nce over my shoulder since I have been showing my back to them to hide my boner, and see two of the girls showing thumbs up. I smile and shake my head before getting naked too. I have been expecting them to jump at me the moment we enter the bath, fighting over the right to wash my body, but somehow after Neira asks if they could do it and I say that its not necessary, they move to take care of each other without pressuring me. Perhaps I was slightly mistaken about their goals. Without much fuss, they happily wash each others back and hair. I get the feeling that they did it quite often in the past. Most likely all of the Princesss servants were close with each other and her too and took many baths together. Trying to ignore a group of enticing girls to my side, I focus on myself. Fortunately, they get done pretty quickly and move into the main pool to rx a bit. But, while Im taking care of my hair, I hear steps behind me which soon stop and a gentle palm grazes my back from the top to bottom. I begin turning around. I thought weve already agreed on not I stop mid-sentence as two voluptuous peaks enter my sight, hanging down pretty much in front of my face. I stare absentmindedly at the breathtaking sight of the round, chocte delicacies with lighter but also dark toppings until a chuckle arrives from above. It turns out that those belong to Elea, who seems to have joined us on our bath time and is currently leaning forward behind me sitting on a stone stool in the side area of the chamber. Are they that pleasant to look at, Master? she asks, still chuckling. I sigh and smile. How could they not be, hmm? You cant convince me that you are not aware of how powerful your womanly charms are. And this ising from someone who has a quite high Charm Resistance. Sheughs at my little joke. Thank you for thepliment and I guess you are right. Would you mind if I assisted you, Master? Wouldnt it be a little too indecent for a Priestess to wash some mans body, hm? I ask teasingly. She straightens up and puffs her chest out. Former Priestess. Im now Masters personal maid. And theres nothing indecent in taking care of someones wellbeing. I chuckle and spread my arms in a do as you wish way. I have a feeling that it would be a little bit harder to argue with her than how it went with the other girls. Elea, content with my response, sits behind me and takes over the duty of washing my hair. So, how is the new girl? I strike up a conversation. I did my best to exin to her that Master is not a bad person and that she could leave whenever she wants after consulting it with you. I think she is still a little wary of Master, but that wont stay for long, I promise. Just how much did you tell her? Everything. Ha? I furrow my brows and nce back at her again just to see a proud smile and a little bit of her jiggling breasts. What do you mean by everything? Of course, I didnt disclose Masters real identity. I wont do that without your permission. I just spoke how you saved us and took us in, I told her some things I learned about Master from the other girls and whatever I felt like could ease her worries. She finally calmed down a little after I mentioned how Master weed Safi, Emi and Sirgia into his embrace even though they are not Humans. I sigh again. So thats why she was eyeing me like that during dinner. I bet she now sees me as some weirdo who has a thing for demi-humans and she is the next target on my list. If thats true, then I will have to correct that misconception since thats uneptable. Just dont be too hard on her. Dont force her to change her beliefs in a day. Remember, we are not trying to lure her in so that she stays here. She is free to leave. If she was captured then she may have rtives she wants to get back to. It would be rude of me to speak about someone else''s situation without their permission so unless Master orders me, Ill just leave it to her. I chuckle. It would be rude, yet you are willing to do it if I ask? Of course, Im your servant so Im obliged to follow my Masters orders. You are taking your maid role too seriously, Elea. I raise my voice a bit more so that all the girls hear me. Never forget that you are a free person even though you all have my mark. You are a friend. All of you are. I dont mind having you as maids and acting as servants, but you will always be FRIENDS to me first and foremost. And friends arent obliged to follow orders. They ept or deny requests. Considering the silence from the other side of the chamber, I assume that they heard me properly. Elea definitely did as two, soft objects press onto my back and her hands appear on my chest. Theres nothing lewd in her action. Despite our naked bodies and me experiencing quite a nice sensation on my skin, I can feel the kindness and sincerity of this hug. I thank you again on behalf of all of us, she calmly conveys her gratitude. You are wee. A bitter, we share a pleasant time all together in the pool. It actually feels nice to spend time without having to worry what the girls would think about me or with them getting all shy, embarrassed or just not being able to rx with that being openly visible. The elves keep up a nice, chatty atmosphere which really feels like we are kind of a family, or as I presented it, friends. I do catch them stealing a nce now and then at down there, but its not like I am not doing the same. Its just impossible for eyes to not wander into some ces when talking to each other and it seems as true for them as it is for me. After the bath, we all go our ways. Before I head to bed for the day, I have one more thing to take care of. Ie to my room, which is already upied by the colourful duo as Sirgia informed me previously, and ask them to wait for a moment while I write a short letter to Ross, exining the situation on the square and sharing some of my suspicions. I exit the mansion and enter one of the nearby shops, a cafe. Just like usual, a man I recognize from seeing pretty much every day around it is sitting by one of the tables and reading something. I inconspicuously slip him the letter while passing by to the counter and ordering two pieces of a chocte pie. He signals to me on my way back, confirming receipt of it. Arriving back in my room, I quickly pass through the door to Cornelias room and give her one of the pieces. She always loved the chocte ones. She epts it with a smile, slightly blushing since she already got into her negligee and I guess this particr one brings forth some nice memories. Discerning a bit of hesitation in her mind through our link, I act as if Im just leaving without a word after presenting her with the gift. A tinge of disappointment surfaces there and I think she even takes a step to stop me but doesnt manage to do so. I fake closing the door behind me and focus my senses, waiting for Cornelia to drop her guard. She falls onto her bed face first, most likely cursing her tsun behaviour. I dont waste this precious chance and very carefully pull the door open again and move on my tiptoes to her location, crouching so that my face is on the level of her head. I can hear her mumbling something into the pillow. I gently blow some air into her ear and she turns her head towards me, revealing those delicate lips which I instantly steal with a quick and soft peck, backing away right after. She freezes and her eyes widen in surprise while I just stare at her with a mischievous smile. Damned rogue you knew... she quietly says and more crimson paints her cheeks. Who is not being honest with herself again, hmm? I raise one of my eyebrows. She looks away. One more as an apology. I dly fulfil that request and we share a slightly more intense dance of tongues. Saying our goodnights, I get back to the patiently waiting slimes and we consume the other piece while cuddling lots and lots. The next day after breakfast, I ask Neira to apany me to the underground. She must have been thinking that I want to practice more, but I can sense her confusion and curiosity when we enter a different corridor and arrive in front of a door to a chamber she hasnt yet been into. I open it and invite her inside. A small but quite packed with tables, desks, painting frames, shelves full of various utensils and cabs of materials room can be found inside. She nces all around wide-eyed from amazement. How do you like your new studio? I say with a smile. This was done by chance when the crafters had some spare time and I waited a bit to show it to her. She spins around and jumps at me for a hug. Its more than I could ever wish for! Thank you so much! She enthusiastically spins both of us. Hahaha, no need to thank me, it wasntpletely selfless. I would like to ask you to draw a few things for me in your spare time. She stops the movements and starts nodding fervently. Absolutely! Whatever you need! After one more hug, Neira jumps back and begins examining all the stuff in here. I leave her alone so that she can explore her new cave uninterrupted. I will give her details on my little projects a bitter. Hopefully, well get done with that for the opening. While Im walking through the corridors already on the surface, Cornelia approaches me, holding some piece of paper. She hands me a letter. You got a message. You can guess the sender. She smiles. That was fast. Did you check it? She shakes her head. No, its yours, not mine. I pull her close and our faces almost touch each other. Whatever is mine, is also yours. Cornelia smirks and her hand wanders over my chest, slowly reaching the lower regions of my body. Is this also mine? Only if you are brave enough to take it. I go for a quick peck on her lips, making herugh a little. Then, we separate and open the letter to read it together. It naturally came from the King. {Damn. Thanks for letting me know. To think that something like that took ce in the middle of the street in broad daylight. Im going to investigate this. How could you allow such a thing? There definitely were plenty of children running around. Ill also check that guy. Thank you for stopping them, even if a littlete. Next time if you see something unsightly happening, just show the sigil Ive given you and threaten the idiots with beheading! Also... Al... what the hell have you done to mother?! Did you develop some insane stealth or teleport skills and sneak into her chamber each night?! I had to literally change my usual sleeping room with how loud she screams EVERY BLOODY NIGHT! Its even worse than when father was around in the past! But well, whatever you are doing, she at least looks much livelier and brightened in the mornings. I really missed seeing her beautiful, genuine smile. Thank you. Just maybe try to tone it down a little Now, I am the one starting to get awkward around her I hope you are doing good. Let me know when you are ready to open, Ive prepared some channels to push the information out.} Corneliaughs after we finish and hits my shoulder with her fist. Are you hiding something from me, mister Im-not-trying-to-seduce-the-Queen? Ow! Of course not, hahaha. How could I sneak out during nights when my real queen is just by my side? She pulls me into a kiss, pushes me back and begins walking away. You better start preparing yourself to take responsibility. What? Its just a toy. Whats the connection there? She chuckles as she disappears around the corner. You will see in time. I stand there confused while scratching my head. There definitely is something she is not telling me and she is having a lot of fun with it. Well, its not like I will be abducted one night and wake up with the Queen on top of me Right? While visiting my room to check some of my to-do lists and reminders, I gaze through the window and notice the dragonewt girl slowly wandering around the garden. She sits down in one of the bowers and sighs heavily. Deciding that this should be a good time to have a talk with her, I head down to join her. She naturally notices my approach and I sit on the opposite side of the round alcove with a hanging table in the middle. I try not to stare too much at her, but you cant really expect me not to be curious when seeing a real Dragonewt for the first, maybe second now, time. The shimmering, crimson scales perfectly entuate and suit her fierce-looking face. She looks feminine and badass at the same time. And her vertical pupils can send shivers down your spine when you make eye contact. I really wonder how her slightly scaly on the edges and their backs, pointy ears feel in touch. Im not really sure how to strike up a conversation, but fortunately, she speaks up first. Your elf maid has already told me a lot about you and this ce so theres no need to repeat all that. Im sorry for attacking you. I wave my hand and smile. Its okay. You only wanted to protect yourself. And Im fine already. Mhm. Thank you for saving me. I was a bit confused by your words back there, but the fact that Im alive thanks to you persists. You are quite a good talker She looks at me, visibly considering how to address me. stair or Al is fine. Dont worry yourself over such details. If you dont mind, Id like to know your name too. Teffith. Thank you again stair. I sigh. And Im sorry I didnt step in much earlier. I could have stopped them before yourrades? Were ughtered. A slight grimace appears on her face and she looks to the side. Im not going to me you for their deaths. I understand that you seem to think differently from most of the Humans. Nothing that I or you say will bring them back so there is no need to talk about it. I only wished they could have died fighting instead of in that shameless disy! She ms her fist on the hanging table while gritting her teeth. I give her a moment to calm herself down. After she sits back limply and drops her gaze, I continue. I will understand if you dont want to speak about it, but were you all abducted by them from somewhere? I told you that I can help you leave the city. I will not hold you back from returning home and perhaps informing your families about the deaths of your people. She exhales heavily and rubs her temples. I I dont think theres a home I can get back to. These other Dragonewts youve seen back there were my only friends, or rather family. Umm most of our kind follow a nomadic lifestyle and travels in small groups, gathering together from time to time around well-known hubs to us. There are some viges here and there, but most of those who wish to settle down,usually do it in other races cities. She slowly shares some details with me. Anyway, one evening these Humans stumbled on our camp. We were suspicious of them the whole time, but they acted like they didn''t care who we were and set their own just by ours. In the morning, we all woke up feeling sluggish, most likely drugged by them somehow and with all our valuables stolen. One of us was a Chatan so we quickly recovered and pursued them. Unfortunately, they onlyughed at us and after we fought, they came out victorious and captured us. The man conducting our execution whipped and hit us for the whole way here, clearly enjoying the time he spent on beating up monsters as he called us. And then we jump to yesterday, with some minor details omitted. She clicks her tongue and looks away again. I can feel the anger emanating from her tensed posture. I swear that I have seen the visible part of her scales do something like a very faint wave from up to down. Do you seek revenge? I put both my hands under my chin and stare at her. Teffith looks straight at me and furrows her brows. Its not like I can get that bastard in the middle of the Human kingdom capital. And if I told you that I can make it happen? Her eyes widen in surprise and she averts her gaze, definitely thinking about her answer. I stand up and begin walking away, stopping by her side and cing my hand on her shoulder. She looks up at me. Think about what you want to do now. What is your goal? What are your options? And take your time. You can stay here as long as you want. If you find yourself lost within indecisiveness,e to me. I might have a proposition for you. But dont worry, I will not force you into anything against your will, especially not into sexual stuff. I give her a few reassuring pats on the shoulder and leave with a kind smile. I should give her some time to work through the chaos that may be taking ce in her head right now. A lot has happened and she lost people she found close. After getting something to drink from the kitchen, I move down to the underground again, this time entering my hard-working dwarfs den. Shes tirelessly carving something out in a nk te. I lean over one of the walls and observe. Sirgia definitely notices my presence as her ears twitch a little while she tries not to lose focus. I think she already understands why Im here. Lets see if she will take the first step. Chapter 41 – A Forge Full of Passion Chapter 41 C A Forge Full of Passion After just a few minutes, Sirgia pretty much forgets that Im watching her andpletely immerses herself in the stone tablet again. I smile a little. This doesnt make me feel neglected or anything, quite the opposite, Im happy that she still can wholeheartedly focus on her passion. I was getting worried that I might have stirred up her life a bit too much, getting her too attached to myself. While that might still hold true, she at least isnt pushing her dreams totally aside and cing her love for me above everything else. To not stand on the side like some old log, I move closer and examine what she is creating. From just a nce, I can guess that its most likely themunication artifact we have discussed previously. Its like a stone tablet with two rows of five squares on the bottom. I bet those will be numbered from 0 to 9ter. There are various rough inscriptions on the surface and she is currently carving deeper lines here and there. Sirgia stops after a few more minutes, blows onto the te to clean the dust and checks her work carefully from many angles. One of them makes her notice me again, standing almost by her side this time. She jumps a little and looks up at me. Ah Im sorry for ignoring you, Master I got lost in thought She drops her gaze to the ground while hugging the stone device to her chest. I quickly ce my hand on her head and start patting it. Dont apologize, Im a guest here so its natural that I should wait until you have some time. Want me to help you? I dont know much about this stuff, but with your guidance I should be of some use, right? She smiles faintly, clutching the carving even closer to her body. Id be really happy to work with you, Master. But didnt youe here to Shhh. I ce a finger on her cute lips and shush her down. It doesnt matter why I came here but what you want to do. Personally, I want to spend some more time with my adorable little dwarf. In any form. Her smile grows into a bit bigger one and she nods cheerfully. I start following Sirgia around while she exins to me what she managed to already achieve, showing me each part of the artifact-making process. She has finished designing mana circuits which will give life to the device, with some help from Cornelia. She shows me the schematics of the tes front panel. They are decent, but with my otherworldly knowledge of many old phones and such things, I suggest a few tweaks here and there to make it more user friendly. Sirgia carefully notes down my ideas and then we draw some of them together, with her sitting on myp, closely snuggled to my chest. The way she looks up at me for confirmation if she correctly imagined a specific part is just so damn cute that I cant hold myself back from giving her a peck on the forehead. After agreeing on the final version, we walk to the counter with many drills and various tools used to carve stuff in things and modify the previous te she has been working on. I mostly pass Sirgia the correct utensils and hold and rotate the object while she diligently works on it. She turns so mature when she ispletely focusing on work. You can discern years of experience in just her expression and eyes, let alone hand movements. Sirgia notices my fascinated gaze and blushes a little. I chuckle and move a small, mischievous lock of her brown hair away from her face so that it doesnt impede on her artisanry. She thanks me quietly and focuses on carving again. After half an hour, we are done with all the lines, trenches, holes and whatever was necessary. Sirgia has already taken care of the magical ores she needed for the core functions of the device and all that is left is to smelt them and shape up the parts she needs to fit into the stone frame. Since the object is much bigger than just a simple tube-like dildo, we need to use arger kiln to achieve the expected results. Naturally, this ce has many sizes of furnaces and other structures. Sirgia covers her front with a heat-resistant jacket, which I help her wear since its quite sturdy and stiff, and moves to one of them with the metals on a widedle. While she sways it carefully over the fire, I operate the magic stones responsible for its intensity and change it ording to her spot-on instructions. The heat on the side is unimaginable already and she has to stand in front of it while attentively mixing the liquid metals. Quite impressive. During a short moment when I dont have to tend to the fire, I hastily make a big circle around her and walk up to Sirgia from behind, partially covering myself from the waves of scorching air. I peek out from behind her only for a moment, to use a handkerchief to wipe her forehead out of sweat. Ive noticed some forming quite close to her eyes before. She keeps her focus on thedle but gently rests her back on my chest with a smile. I support her for a moment. When the timees, I move away to bring the form on a long handle and position it near Sirgiasdle, allowing her to pour the contents into my tool. She ces hers back and takes the matrix from me to leave it in another ce for cooling. I help her get out of the jacket and wipe her face again. She leaves a peck on my cheek and skips gingerly to another part of the room. The next part requires a lot of precise handiwork so I just watch from the side as she mixes various shiny, metallic liquids of different colours in vials. They will fill the circuits for sigils and runes when she finishes preparing the required solution. In fifteen minutes she is almost done. Just a few minor tweaks are left. Sirgia picks up a silver tray with the vials on it from the table in front of us and steps to the side to move it somewhere else. Ah! One of her feet stumbles on the edge of the structure and she begins falling forward. Fortunately, I have been standing really close to her so I quickly lunge after her, grabbing Sirgia around her waist with my right hand and pulling her towards me while firmly getting a grip on the table with my left and utilizing all my strength to resist the merciless force of gravity. With a lot of effort and a pained grunt, I manage to stop my cute dwarf from falling face-first onto the tray with ss vials, and to my astonishment, she seeds in bncing the tray so well that not a single bottle flies over the edge, with a few only falling onto their sides. She ends up bent forwards like a toppled letter L with her arms stretched out and head locked onto the board she is holding, and held up by me, standing with both my legs spread to the sides, leaning over her while supporting myself on the table with my left hand and pulling Sirgias waist against mine with the right. I chuckle at our unbelievable save. A few moments pass but she isnt moving. It doesnt look like anything would fall and break if she does so Im starting to get a little confused. That is slowly getting cleared up though, with me beginning to notice Sirgias cute, short, pointy ears growing redder with each passing second. My eyes catch hers in the reflection on the silvery tray and she quickly averts her gaze. One more nce at the position we are inpletely finishes that process. A small, mischievous smile appears on my lips. I push Sirgias butt a little bit harder against my crotch and lean much closer to her back, soon arriving near her ear. Hey Sirgia I whisper to it from up close, making her body shiver lightly. Did you perhaps fantasize about doing that in your workce? I gently nibble on the pointy tip, evoking one more tremble. The vials clink quietly from the shaking. A few seconds in silence pass and she slowly nods. Bingo. I dont tease her any further so that she doesnt drop her precious materials, but continue to question her further. Since when? She hesitates for a moment, but answers, still in the angled position and holding the tray. From the moment when we started working together but its not just now In the past, I... Sirgia tilts her head to the side a bit to take a peek at my reaction and after seeing my smile, she moves her gaze back to the front before continuing. I always wanted to do it with the man I would love in my own forge Even her face starts gettingpletely flushed as she gives out her secret she has hidden from everyone up until now. She didnt mean it as just on the bed in the workshop, oh no, Im quite confident in thinking that she has imagined a lot of stuff happening ALL around her dream forge. Thats pretty fun and interesting fetish right there. And I have been beginning to think that maybe she is apletely pure soul. Oh well, its a win in my eyes. Bring the next batch of solutions to the table, I whisper again and she nods. I help her up and Sirgia walks away to ce down the tray, giving me a few nces back over her shoulder while doing so. I can feel her curiosity and expectant mood. She then quickly prepares a new set of vials and liquids andes back with them. Stopping in front of me, she looks up. I nod at the counter for her toy it down there. Well? What are we waiting for? Lets start working on it. If you can finish it in under half an hour, well move onto the reward part. I keep the mischievous smile on. Sirgia stares at me for a moment, wondering why there''s this much time given for the task before she gets to it. I can feel a tinge of confusion, perhaps disappointment, but also, determination from her. She must have been expecting me to embrace her immediately after she voiced her wishes out. And, she wasn''tpletely wrong. While she shakes one of the vials in front of her eyes, I step behind her, lean over and blow a bit of air at her ear. She shivers again from the sudden sensation and nces back at me. Whats wrong? I know that you still have 29 minutes left, but should you really be getting distracted like this? I chuckle. Her eyes widen a little. She must have started to realize my little ploy. Sirgia hastily turns back to the ss containers and resumes her work, trying her best to focus on the task in front of her. And of course, I will also be doing my best. In making it harder for her that is. I begin sensually tracing my finger over the edge of her cute ear, which starts growing red again. Her movements slow down a notch when my hand finishes the caresses and leaves its edge. The same thing happens when its back. For the next step, I move my face closer and start nibbling the pointy tip. *CLINK* Mhnn A quiet moan escapes her mouth as my lips close on the little summit, apanied by the sound of two vials hitting each other. You need to be careful with those. We dont want to shatter them, right? I whisper to her in between the nibbles. Sirgia takes a deep breath and regains part of herposure. I can see that her movements are much more confident right now. She must have finally figured out what is at stake here if she doesnt manage to finish in time. But I have a lot of ways to distract the adorable dwarf. Having to step up my game, I lean even closer to her, now pretty much pressing my chest against her back, and skillfully guide my hands around the stripes of her pants on belts, straight under her shirt. No bra, huh. You naughty, little dwarf. My palms find their way on top of Sirgias very modest breasts and massage them gently. I move my face close to her cheek and nudge it with mine. Hnnn Mmmnnn A few more moans arise. Seems like she isnt trying to desperately hide them like thest time. Thats good. We can be open with how good we feel. Shes finally not stopping herself from admitting it. I start giving her little pecks on the cheek while tracing circles over her small mounds with my fingers, brushing against the erect nipples from time to time. Each time I do so, one more cute moan follows. I check on the vials. From what I got during our previous attempt, she should be around 30% done now. Time to switch into a higher gear. Heading south with my hands, I brush over her belly a few times. She does her best to not burst out giggling, but she cant stop her whole body from shaking a little, with some stifled, littleughs escaping the tightly shut lips. My palm arrives at its destination and gently slides down over the soft material of Sirgias panties, until my fingers run into a quite damp area on the cloth. I softly press my middle finger against it, sending a wave of shivers through her whole short frame. Ahnnnnnn A much more sensual cry gets released into the air. I chuckle a little, rub my fingers more into the moist material to soak them in her love juices a bit, and retract my hand. I move it to the front of Sirgias face, cing my head on her shoulder. We both stare at the very faint trail of something slimy between my thumb and index finger after I grind them together. Whats this? Are you perhaps getting turned on by being teased while working? I ask while tilting my face towards hers. Her gaze jumps from my eyes to my lips, to the vials and back to the first. An embarrassed smile paints her face. Uhn She nods shyly. To reward her honest answer, I tilt her chin towards mine using my left hand and join our lips in a gentle kiss. Im not pushing my tongue inside her mouth, just softly exchange affectionate pecks with her. Sirgia closes her eyes and lets the pleasant feeling ovee her. I let her take the lead and she gingerly nts a myriad of sluggish kisses onto my lips. After I split from her, she pursues them with hers and lifts the eyelids covering her beautiful, cinnamon brown eyes up. A slightly hazy and enamoured gaze moveszily from my eyes to my lips in turns. Are you almost done to be cking like this? I waggle my eyebrows at her. Sirgia almost instantly recovers from her infatuated state, shooting a quick nce at the vials. Shes halfway through the process and something around 15 minutes is left. It would seem that she is doing fine, half of the work done in half of the time, but the next steps will only increase in difficulty. And so will my advances. Acting like Im releasing her from my clutches, I step a little to the back and ce both of my hands on Sirgias shoulders. Those are also the ces where the belts upholding her short pants are located. With a click, they let go of their hold and her pants slide down to the floor, revealing a cute, plump butt, covered by light grey panties. I poke the soft and round hills with my fingers a few times. A sudden urge grows inside me and I crouch down behind Sirgia, move my face closer to her buttcheeks and very softly bite on the springy flesh. Ahn! A cut yelp arrives at my ears. I didnt clench my teeth hard so its not filled with any pain, only a bit of pleasure. She nces down at me over her shoulder and I show her an apologetic smile. Sorry, its just so beautiful I couldnt stop myself. She also smiles, definitely not holding any grudge over this, and quickly gets back to work. And so do I. After a few more squeezes of the amazing butt in front of my eyes, I move my fingers to the cloth piece. From my position, I can now clearly see the wet stain on the bottom of her panties. I spend some time rubbing the ce gently with two of my fingers over the material. Seeing that she is able to focus pretty decently during this, I move my hands to the edges of it and pull the underwear down, revealing her adorable slit to the world. A string of slimy juices connects the moist spot to the closed entrance as I do so. Without further ado, I bring my face closer and leave a quick and gentle peck on Sirgias lower lips. Mhn! As expected, a little moan follows and her body jumps a little. I rain more of them using just my mouth while softly squeezing her cute buttcheeks. Each concurrent kiss evokes one more adorable yelp from my hard-working dwarf. Though, instead of trying to make it harder for me to assault her, she actually spreads her legs a bit more to the sides, giving me easier ess to her precious ce, invitingly raising her butt towards me as she leans more onto the counter. This little pervert I cant ignore such a view in front of my eyes and I start using my tongue on the pink crevice, gently moving the two perfect folds to the side with my fingers. I graze over every part of her beautiful flower before diving inside the moist cave. *CLINK* Ahhn Mmmmhmmmm A sudden invasion of her secret ce results in a light tremble to pass through her whole body and she hits the vials together again. I greedily explore the uneven tunnel with my tongue, starting to swirl it fiercer with each passing moment. She has to stop working when I greedily lick the insides of her vagina. To bring the pleasure up a notch, I moisten my fingers using her love juices and press my thumb on the spot where her sensitive little bulb, covered with a hood, is located. Its instantly met with another wave of shivers and even more moaning. I assault both her pussy and clitoris at the same time, slowly bringing Sirgia closer to her climax. She ces the bottles she has been holding down, to avoid dropping them, and braces herself for the iing wave of pleasure. Thats the moment when I slowly retract my tongue, keeping only some soft rubs over her clit with my fingers. Thinking that Im letting her off for a bit, she picks those up again. A rookie mistake. The very second she brings her guard down, I increase the intensity of my massage and violently thrust my tongue into her pussy. The vials clink loudly as she is forced to support herself with her elbows on the table, making the bottles shake in her hands and hit the surface of it while her whole body spasms violently. Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! She loses a bit of strength while she orgasms, making her literally sit on my face, and pushing my tongue even deeper into her depths. Haaaaah Haaaah Haaaah I hold her hips with my hands until she regains enoughposure to stand again. I also raise myself to check on her progress and her state. Shes around 75% done. Just a bit more mixing and stirring and theres like 10 minutes left. Impressive. After recovering enough, Sirgia jumps at the remaining task again, sending me only a few nces before doing so. Time to bring out the big guns. I get rid of my clothes and shove them into my storage ring. Naturally, my little friend down there is already eager to help me in whatever way I might need. How could he not be after witnessing so much of the alluring dwarf girl in front of me? Moving closer to her, I ce my chin on her shoulder again and observe how she mixes the solutions near the end of the process. She still hasnt noticed my intentions. As she is going to pour the contents of one into another, I spread her lower lips with my fingers and press the shaft of my penis against her pussy from below. Ah! This is... She jumps a little and turns her knowing yet questioning gaze towards my eyes. I smile mischievously. Better hurry up or you will run out of time, I announce yfully. Sirgia understands that the reward wille after she seeds so she quickly turns back to the vials. She lifts herself to her tiptoes to avoid my cock brushing her hidden flower, but due to our height difference, I just need to straighten myself a bit to pursue the fleeing slit and seal the entrance to her pink dungeon with my member again. Her escape n fails miserably as it gets even more pleasurable for her with my member grinding against her pussy while she bnces herself on her tiptoes. After a minute or two of me moving my shaft over her entrance back and forth and evoking tens of sensual moans from my sexy dwarf, I pull back my cock. She again tries to make the most of the short chance to focus and frantically tries to finish the process. I, on the other hand, guide my tip towards the hole, which by this point is dripping wet from all the teasing, and press my ns against the entrance, enveloping it in her cute folds, but not pressing any further as to not prate the erotic doors. Sirgia squeals a little after feeling my hot penis ready to impale her and falls to her elbows again. Another moment passes and instead of regaining herposure, she looks back at me over her shoulder and starts pressing her butt towards me, trying to invite the guest waiting in front of her home inside. Im the one to run away this time as I pull back little by little when it gets too close to pration. It looks so damn cute watching her adorable butt desperately try to catch my penis. Have you given up? Some rity returns to Sigias eyes as she hears my question. Still not stopping her rear from advancing, she begins to work on thest bit of the task whilepletely stretched over the table. She barely reaches the solutions with her hands, but it doesnt stop her from mixing thest batch of liquids together with an amazing focus and speed which makes me instantly get amazed by the sudden show of her insane skills. She finishes in a sh and hastily ms the vials against the silver tray lying on the table. Haaah Im done I made it in time weahnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Its in! Masters hot penis Mhnnnnnnnnnnnn She waited long enough, so I dont prolong the time any longer and gently slide my cock inside her expectant pussy the moment she ces down the ss bottles. Sirgia shivers a little as I embrace her waist with my hands affectionately. She lets the pleasure take over her andys down on the counter, supporting herself with her elbows. I move closer to her ear while leaning over her short frame. You are so amazing, you know? I really didnt expect you to be able to do it with me distracting you so much, but you just crush my expectations every single time. I speak softly and Sirgia turns her face to meet mine. She giggles cutely, but I can sense a lot of pride behind it. Haah I barely made it" She looks at me with expectant eyes. "Ummmm what are we going to do now, Master? I give her an affectionate kiss. Are you really asking this while knowing the answer? Her eyes escape mine for a moment, but she quickly pulls them back and smiles beautifully as she nods. I move my mouth as close to her ear as I can and nibble on it before whispering sensually. Ill fuck you hard all around the workshop as youve always dreamed of. Without waiting for her response, I begin pistoning my cock into her tight pussy. I use my fingers to stimte her clit at the same time. Sirgia rests the top of her body on the table and focuses on receiving my thrusts while moaning fervently. As I promised, I keep mming my waist hard against hers in a standing doggy style as she leans over the counter. Nothing else besides increasing pleasure can be felt through our connection. Master Ahnnnn. Ahhhhh Can we ahnnnnn kiss? How could I deny such a request from my beloved dwarf? In a sh, I rotate her around on my dick and pick her up from the table. She locks her legs behind my waist as I start dropping her body onto my cock while we hug each other closely. She dives in for a deep kiss and I stop moving her hips with my hands and begin thrusting into her pussy while keeping her stable. Ahhhhhh Its so deep I love it Ahhhhnnn Mmmmmmmhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! She climaxes on top of my member and I shove it as far as I can without hurting her. Sirgias internal walls squeeze me tight while convulsing during her orgasm. I pepper her cheeks and neck with kisses while she breathes heavily with her head thrown to the back. After she stops shaking, I pull her up from my penis and let her stand on the ground while still embracing the little dwarf to my chest so that she doesnt fall. Sirgia snuggles her face into me and then looks up with a happy smile. Master Can we do more? she asks, a little bit embarrassed. I pat her head reassuringly. Of course. Didnt I promise you that Ill let you jump on me for as long as your body can endure? I lean forward and we join our lips in a wild kiss. Our tongues dance together in joy. Then, we proceed exactly as I mentioned. Sirgia looks at one of the wide, stone workshops with a sizable surface and I quickly catch up on her thoughts. After picking her up again, I head there and sit us on it. With a soft peck on the lips, I lie down and ce her on top of me, squashing my rod to my belly with her pussy. She grinds over my dick for a few moments while looking at me a bit shyly, but after one more passionate kiss from me, she finds the courage to take action and raises her hips into the air, positioning her pink flower above my penis. She uses one hand to guide the tip in and the other to spread her beautiful, small pussy. Ahaaannnnn Siriga moans loudly as she ms them down in one single movement. I support her body with my hands on her waist and she leans forward to my chest, cing her own small hands on it. After giving me another kiss, she starts dropping her hips onto my member in quick ms, releasing a lot of adorable moans. She stares right at my face while smiling, satisfied with her performance. And not without a reason. Her tight walls coil around my cock and squeeze it in waves as she takes it in and out. I think she is also controlling the pressure the walls apply to my dick, even though she already feels unimaginably tight. I let her have fun with my member until she arrives close to another climax. Ahnnn Ahnnnn Master can we uhnnnn cum together? Thats exactly what I was nning to do. I raise myself on my elbows to give her another kiss. Then I want it deep inside, please ahnnnn push it all in! A promise is a promise so I fulfil that wish too and timing my release to her peak, I throw my hips upwards and plunge my throbbing cock as far as I can into her convulsing pussy, helping myself in with my hands pressing her body down onto it, making the small girl arch her back in pleasure. With a grunt, I release the held back torrent of white straight into her baby chamber, filling it to the brim with creamy milk as waves of it shoot out of my cock ferociously. With each burst, Sirgias body shivers again, visibly relishing the sensation of hot liquid crashing against her insides. I empty my load in a few seconds and she falls onto my chest, trembling softly. After a moment of some heavy breathing, she entwines her arms around my neck and pulls herself up, releasing my member from the clutches of her pussy with a soft plop and ces a loving kiss on my lips. Then she rests on my chest and moves her head to the side of mine. A very shy whisper arrives in my ear next. Ummm More? I chuckle to myself. Ive predicted that oue and Im just finishing casting Rejuvenate onto myself, even though it doesnt seem like Ive lost any vigour, but just to be sure that I can match my lovely dwarfs expectations. I raise both of us to a sitting position and lock our lips together without any warning. Sirgiaunches her own assault against my tongue and we fight fiercely against each other. She backs down with a giggle. Is that a yes, Master? For you, always will be. I turn her around and sit her in myp while hugging her so that she can find another spot she wants to have sex at. Sirgia scans the surroundings with her eyes but in the end, she has a hard time deciding on the next ce. Surprising her a bit, I pick her up and walk towards the desk she uses to create designs and sit her down on the stool which has afy, leather cushion on top of it. Sirgia looks at me questioningly as I pull her waist to the back so that only most of her thighs stay on the round chair and her alluring butt sticks out invitingly. She blushes after realizing the possibilities of such a predicament and leans forward to support herself with her hands on the front of the stool, on the sides of her closed together legs. She wags her rear while looking at me over her shoulder with an upwards nce. A bit of my seed drips out of her not-yet-fully-satisfied hole. I ce my hands under her buttcheeks and slowly slide myself in again as she moans happily from having my thick cock inside. We start another round of affectionate lovemaking with me piercing her needy pussy with upwards thrusts at various different angles. Ahnnn Its so different mmmmm from before Mmmmmmmhnnnnn Im already aware of a few quite sensitive spots in her precious ce so I focus on grazing against them with my ns as much as I can. Sirgia keeps jolting up whenever I manage to brush those hidden weak points. I squeeze her butt harder with each thrust of my cock, which also spreads her vagina in deeper parts bit by bit. I leave the furthermost destination for thest when she will be close again. Even with this much pleasure, Sirgia still doesnt lose herself in itpletely and thinks about my own fun. I grunt in surprise as she raises herself on her hands and quickly crosses her legs before sitting down again, tightening her already amazingly constricting pussy even more. A soft giggle escapes her mouth in between the moans, which in turn increase by a notch after the change. You little, cheeky dwarf Huuuuh Lets see if you can endure this! I slip my fingers closer to her flower and spread it to the brim while starting to force my way into it through the amazingly tight tunnel. My throbbing cock ravages her insides, aiming straight for all the best spots. No more mercy. She loses strength in her arms, falling with her chest onto the desk. Ahhhhhhhhhh! Ahnnnnnnnnn! Yesshhhhhhhhh! I loveeeee iiiiit! Masteeeeeeeeeer! I stir up her insides until I can sense her climax quickly approaching. Focusing my thrusts on the most faraway ce, I plunge my cock into her as hard as I can, pping my waist against her bottom, and send one of my hands towards her clit to fondle it with the tips of my fingers. This brings Sirgia to orgasm in a sh and we cum together again. Masteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer! Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Another huge load fills her insidespletely, with my penis making its way as far as it can. The amount clearly exceeds what her small frame can take and the white delicacy starts dripping out from between her lower lips coiled around my member. I brush through Sirgias hair as she shivers in post-orgasmic bliss, waiting for her to slowly cool down. After she finally recovers a bit, I lift her up into a princess carry, which naturally results in an almost constant stream of cloudy liquid flowing from her girly parts. She covers her face as I walk with her in my arms, but I brush them away with my head to give Sirgia a few loving kisses. We spend some time just lying together in each others embrace on the bed in the corner of her workshop while breathing heavily. I slowly spend my mana to cast Rejuvenate on both of us. It will be hard, but we still have over half of a day left in front of us. I chuckle while staring into the beautiful, brown eyes of my charming dwarf lying in front of me. Looks like I will have to carry you around for the rest of the day. That may be so, ehehe~. She giggles a bit embarrassingly. Im sorry for inconveniencing you, Master. Did you like it? I ask. Uhn. She nods. I boop her nose and smile. Then dont mind it because I loved every moment of our little fun. She steals my lips with a quick peck. Ill be in your hands for today then, Master. I cant resist her cuteness and pull her closer into a myriad more small kisses. We rest while yfully pecking each others lips until we are ready to head for a quick bath. Chapter 42 – It’s Time Chapter 42 C Its Time When Sirgia regains enough vigour to move, I bring her to the bath and we spend some time washing each other. We also chat about her progress with the tablets and future ns. She informs me that she started researching spatial storages more in her free time and ns on trying to infuse that magic into the gems that are in their cors. Ipliment her for such a clever idea and tell her to ask for whatever she might need. Its not a simple matter and she still has other things to focus on, but I can start looking into materials or knowledge she might requireter. And thus, she spends the next three days working on themunication devices with the improvements that I showed her. Naturally, I often pay her a visit and help whenever and however I can. She seems much happier when receiving my assist and I just cant get enough of looking at her while she does her artisanal magic. After weplete the first, fully working pair of artifacts, Sirgia mounts one in the reception desk and the other in my room. Everyone gathers in the main hall for the presentation and instruction on how to operate them. Even Teffith observes from the side curiously. She kept herself mostly off the sight in thest three days, exploring the mansion and learning more about the girls from none other than themselves. She still hasnt shown any intention to talk about ourst conversation. Anyway, when we are all close, I give Sirgia a few pats, giving her a green light to start the exnation. She smiles and turns to the crowd. This is the artifact Ive sometimes mentioned to you in the past and the one Master requested for easiermunication. Its usage is very simple. Look at this panel. As you can see, theres a visible handprint in the middle section. Thats the ce where youy your palm when you want to operate the device. She assumes a fully professional lecturer mode and looks at everyone, checking if they all follow. She then rests her small hand on the spot she mentioned and continues. Below the handprint, there are two rows of five squares with numbers from zero to nine. Every room in the mansion has a number on its door and that number will be the identification of the copy of this artifact ced inside. You just have to touch the desired number tes with your fingers and then send some of your mana through the palm above to activate the connection. If you dont, the chosen numerals will reset after five seconds, so if you make a mistake, just wait for a moment. Sirgia makes another nce and everyone nods, including the elves, after Elea properly trantes the details for them. Okay. Currently, theres only one more device set up in Masters bedroom. It has the identification of 0. When a person on one of the ends correctly activates the artifact, the one chosen as the target will emit a sound, signalling that someone is requesting a conversation through it. And above the handprint, we have this wide, rectangr box with five carvings, looking like a number eight but made out of sticks. This will lit up and show the identification of the device requesting a connection. To answer, you just ce your hand on the middle area. Also, taking it off breaks the connection. The conversation takes ce in the users minds since its based on a low-level telepathy sigil, but I dont need to go into its details here. Was everything clear up to now? Everyone keeps nodding and Sirgia looks up at me with a proud smile. I give her some more pats. Master, since you know it best after me, could you help us test the artifact? she asks. Naturally. Thank you. The reception has an ID of 1. Please, make the first call. I leave the group and head to my room. The device is mounted on a short pedestal near one of the beds. I do as Sirgia instructed and try to connect to the reception. I can feel my mana connecting to the circuits in the artifact and after a few seconds, most likely where she exined more things to the girls, I sense another person on the other end. Hello? Can you hear me?Cornelias voice rings in my head Loud and clear, my love. Gosh, you cant be serious even for once. But I waspletely serious there. A short moment of silence follows before Cornelia speaks again. I wonder if she started blushing in front of them all. That image makes me snicker a little. Well so this is how the artifact works. It really seems handy. I think we should ce them in the kitchen and baths too,she gives her opinion. Good idea. Tell that to Sirgiater. She has to count them into the production list. Her presence in my mind disappears so I conclude that she broke off the connection and I take my hand away too. Now, someone from the other side should be trying to call me most likely. And my guess proves to be right as I start hearing a pleasant ring from the device and the te shows number 1. Sirgia managed to replicate the sound of a quite modern-sounding tone really well from just my description and some makeshift noises I made. I ce my hand back on the tablet and connect with another person. Master! Hellooooooooooooooooo!A really upbeat, cheerful and cute voice of a girl resonates in my head. I furrow my brows. Thats the first time Ive ever heard it. Who?I ask confusedly. Its me! Emi! Hahahahaha! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh And it suddenly dawns on me. Ive never heard that voice because the owner never spoke vocally to me before. But, even if Safi and Emi cant talk, they still are able tomunicate mentally. And to do that, you do need to sound in some way. So, this might actually be how she would sound if her vocal cords worked. It may be also somehow simr to the voice of the girl she consumed since this fits her tomboyish looks perfectly. Another realizationes to me. I do have a way of mentallymunicating with my Partners. I even did so in the past with Sirgia or Cornelia. I somehow never thought about reaching to Safi or Emi with my Sweet Whispers. Maybe because I just didnt have a need to do so yet. I shake my head and decide to fix that mistake right now with the use of this device. You have a really beautiful voice, Emi. Ehehehe~. Thank you, Master! So, we can talk with this artifact? We can also talk with our shared Sweet Whispers skill, but it will sound a bit more sexual. I really should have tried speaking to you earlier, sorry for that,I apologize sincerely. Dont worry, Master! I also kinda didnt think of it, ehehe~. Oh! You must want to talk to Safi too, right? Ill let her use the device now! She will be really happy! Before I can give any reply, she disappears from my head. Soon after, I sense a different presence. Ummmmm Master?A very polite, warm and kind voice slowly echoes in my head. Another perfect personality and appearance fit. You sound as charming as Ive imagined it, Safi. Ah. Thank you. Im really happy to finally let Master hear my voice. I was a bit worried it wouldnt suit Masters likes. Its very different from Emis. Theres no way I would ever dislike it. It fits youpletely. I love it. Im d. Maybe one day we will be able to converse vocally and I will be able to let Master hear it whenever Master wants, ufufu~. After she disconnects, every other girl present in the lobby has their turn to test and experience the artifact. Even Teffith somehow ends up being talked into trying it out as I hear her voice as thest person in the queue. With themunication training done, everyone goes their own ways and Sirgia returns to her workshop to construct more copies of the device now that we confirmed everything to be working properly. I also move down to the underground area and pay a visit to Neira in her artists den. In just these few days she has made it her new home, pretty much as Sirgia did to her workshop. Only the bed is missing. She happily agrees to help me with my little project as she promised previously. We spend this and the next day working on my idea of introducing a kind of menu card but presenting a list of girls who will be working in the establishment. Each one would get a full page with some interesting information, like likes, dislikes, characteristics, style and such, apanied by a big portrait image since the girls wont always appear in the lobby. And thats where Neiraes in. I let her design and draw the portraits, currently only of Safi and Emi, but more wille in the future. She can decorate the cards and the whole menu book as she sees fit. I suggest personalizing the girls pages to their personalities and likes and she agrees on that, assuring me that she will talk with them about it and do her best to make it perfect. Before leaving, I share with Neira another idea that justes to me at that moment. I tell her that we could rece the current paintings, or the ones we already took off, with her own creations. Im sure they would be much more suitable for our home. She gets all excited about that privilege and thanks me a lot for the chance. Im looking forward to seeing what she wille up with. Next, I go to my room and grab a finalized version of rules and some terms and move to the castle to confirm the date of our opening so that Ross can make hiswork work a bit in advance. Everyone agreed that a week should be enough. Hopefully, we will be free of any more incidents this time. I go by the tunnel and arrive in the castle without any issues. Im guided to the garden again and told to wait there. While I peacefully enjoy the tea presented to me by some servant, a tter of a womans high-heeled shoes reach my ears from behind me. Oh! Sir Carter! What a coincidence! A feminine voice soon follows, one I know decently well. Queen Lianne approaches my table from the side with a really charming smile. She doesnt seem to be feeling tense or awkward as she did during our previous meetings. Her clear and visibly merry expression also supports that observation. You must be waiting for my son, mind if I join and make your waiting time less boring with a pleasant chat? With pleasure, Lady Lianne. I nod my head with a polite smile. She takes the seat in front of me very gracefully and joins her hands on her hips, smiling at me softly. She still emanates the same delicate and royal aura as before, but you can notice that its much less forced now. Somehow, I start wondering if this really is a coincidence with this timing. I wouldnt be surprised if a certain magician didn''t send a certain queen a notice about my visit. Nevertheless, I shouldnt get lost in thoughts about it while in front of a finedy. I see that you are feeling better, my Lady. Its easy to discern how much more radiant you seem now, I start the conversation. Its all thanks to your amazing gift, Sir Carter. Im d to hear that it managed to help. And that it wasnt found offensive. I show a wry smile. Oh, by no means! Please, dont even dare to think that! Its true that it wasnt a conventional gift, and I was a little bit sceptical at first, but as you said before it really helped relieve myself from all the umted stress. Well to some extent She gives me a quite cute side nce and chuckles a bit. Im enormously thankful for such a thoughtful gift. I could even say that its the best one Ive received up to this day, and Im confident in thinking that I wont see another beating it in the not so near future. In all seriousness, Sir Carter, its a marvellous artifact. Where did you acquire such a masterpiece? She is pretty much gleaming when she praises the toy. What a sight. I still cant believe she is a sex freak. Im honoured to hear such praise, my Lady. While the idea and general design are of my own, a friend of mine was the one who gave birth to it. I dont think you will find a simr product anywhere else. Yet, at least. Her eyes slightly widen in surprise. Oh? You came up with such thing? She covers her petite mouth with her hand, hiding a wide smile, and sizes me up. You must be really knowledgeable about a womans body to create a tool which fulfils its purpose so well. I chuckle a little. Certainly, I do have some theory in my mind, and even a bit of practice, but thats still quite a fresh experience. Ive studied various materials back at my homeworld. I wouldnt gift such a thing to my Lady without properly making sure that its the best it can be. I see. Am I right to assume that its linked to the business you will be starting up soon? Well, to some extent, yes. But on the other hand, Im just a man blessed with very understanding partners and friends. I spread my arms and smile kindly. Certainly, you must be truly blessed to be able to win even the heart of the famous Ice Witch, fufufu~. Even herugh is all soft and petite, just like her looks. I feel blessed just by hearing it. You have no idea how many men tried to pursue my dear Cornelia. She gingerly winks at me andughs a bit again. This pretty much confirms for sure that the two have quite the close rtionship. Not like there were any doubts before about that. Looks like nothing can escape the Queens informationwork. Yes, I truly must have umted a lot of good karma to be worthy of receiving the feelings of such an amazing woman. Take good care of her, okay? She shows a sincerely kind expression. I will do my best. That I can promise. She nods visibly happy and silence falls. For a moment it looks like Lianne wants to ask about something, but she stops herself and stands up. Well then, I really enjoyed our short meeting, but Ill excuse myself now. Im getting a little bit tense so I should rest for a while in my chambers. She makes a very courteous bow, grabbing the hem of her beautiful dress and showing a faint blush on her fairplexion. As she turns around, I stand up too and call to her. Lady Lianne. She immediately turns back to me with a beautiful smile. It feels like she was hoping for me to stop her. Anyway, I step closer to the Queen and bring out a small, rectangr box from my storage ring. I present it to her on my palm. Hearing that you found my previous gift enjoyable, I thought of presenting you with another creation of mine. It can function by itself, but also as aplementary part with thest artifact. The instruction is inside, as usual. What does my Lady say? I show a soft and knowing smile. A bit more of the crimson blush paints her cheeks as she eyes up the little box. After locking her eyes with mine, she shows an embarrassed smile but extends her hand to receive the gift nevertheless. Al! You cheeky bastard! I knew you were scheming something behind the scenes! Withpletely perfect timing, Ross appears on our sides, just as the Queen was about to pick up the box. Looking again at our postures and the whole situation, and the box specifically, its easy to guess what he just assumed. I rub my temples and sigh. Ross. No. Im not proposing to your mother. This is not an engagement ring. Is that clear enough? Hees closer to us. Lianne gets much more hesitant to grab the package now. Eh? Then what is it? the King asks. Its not your business, thats all you need to know. I turn back to the Queen and gently grab her delicate hand, cing it on top of the box in mine. My Lady, Im sure that this gift will also be to your liking so dont let this situation hold you back from epting it. She quickly takes the box and escapes my touch with her softugh again. Thank you. Ill cherish it. She nods with a smile and starts walking away, stopping by Rosss side You better not be rude to him. She squints her eyes for a moment, turns around to wave at me and leaves. It takes me a moment to tame the Kings curiosity before we move onto the important things. I pass him thepleted set of rules and we discuss some details about how the whole thing works so that he can figure out how to properly make it sound good from the promotional side of things. He ns on setting some rumour-spreading people around various bars and restaurants, who supposedly heard good stuff about my ce, and some other moves like that. He conveys the slight disappointment of his nobles over the fact that there arent any Beastkin or Elves nned to work from the start, but more in a yful way than a serious one. Without wasting his time, after we finish what we need to do, I head back through the city and step into Barrens shop on my way. We havent talked much recently, besides his short visits with deliveries. He offers to provide some refreshments and such for the opening night and I naturally ept. Supportive as usual. After arriving at home, I bring some of my notes with me and sit down in one of the alcoves in the garden, going through all the stuff we havepleted and those that are slowly closing to the finishing line. Its looking good so far. Lets hope for a calm start. Sometimeter, I notice Teffith entering the gardens grounds and she walks up to me. I close my notebook and nod at her while gesturing with my hand so that she sits down instead of just standing on the side menacingly. Sheplies and I wait for her to speak first. If I ept your proposal to work here, would I still be allowed to leave at any moment? she asks, looking at me in full seriousness. Naturally. An employee can always quit their job if it''s unsatisfactory or some circumstances arise. I dont n on enving you, but that should be clear already, I exin. She stops to think for a moment and then moves her gaze back to me. What is the offer you mentioned before then? I nce at her again. Its clear that she is a refined warrior. Just by looking at any Dragonewts sharp face, you get the feeling that the whole race knows how to handle themselves. And in terms of women, it just creates an image of insanely strong, badass beauties covered in shimmering scales. Whats your Tier? I join my hands under my chin and ask her. She hesitates for a moment, but answers nevertheless. Four as of right now. Ive reached it a long time ago, but I dont think I will be able to advance further. I see. Your weapon of choice? She raises a brow. Naginata. Interesting. I dont think Ive seen even one around the capitals shops or in the ranks of knights and adventurers. Is it perhaps a racial or regional thing? While they do have katanas, non-sword type weapons of oriental design are quite non-existent here. For us, its often amonly used weapon and its simr for most draconic and demonic races. Its much less popr on the Human continent. Im quite surprised you even know about it. I open my notebook again and make a quick sketch of what it looks like back on Earth. Something like this, right? She nces at the drawing and nods. Thank you. What about your ss? I continue the interrogation. Lancer, she answers without a pause this time, most likely getting used to my weird questions. Oh, another derivative. If I recall correctly it was from Spearman. Main stats Agility and Strength, a lot of skills focusing on thrusts but also area swipes. Quite shy and good in most situations. She seems surprised by my knowledge again. Are all those questions rted to my responsibilities somehow? I smile at her on-point remark. Yes, to some extent. You see, what I need right now is a guard, a bouncer, a security guy or girl. Im not so stupid to believe that there wont by issues in the future where a bit of good, old, persuasive smacking wouldn''t be necessary. In short, during the operating hours, you would be looking over the lobby and stepping in when something happens. I believe that you are a perfect fit for the task. And you could have a chance to beat the shit out of some trashy Humans once in a while. What do you think? Teffith definitely hasnt expected this kind of offer. She most likely thought about me inviting her into my maid corps. Well, before you give an answer, I would like to test you a bit. Are you fine with that? I continue. After a short moment to gather her thoughts, she agrees and we move to the underground where the elves are currently doing their daily training. We gather together and exin to them the reason behind our visit. Since they are much better fighters than me, I pair Teffith up with each of them for a short spar. We dont have a naginata at home, but she settles for a slim halberd for now. I stand on the side and observe the bouts. As expected, she knows her thing quite well and holds her ground against pretty much each one of the elves. Her fighting style is a bit aggressive, focusing on not giving the opponent even a slight moment of rest in between thebined strikes. She skillfully spins and rotates the halberd at various angles to block most of the attacks aimed at her. She manages to down two of the three melee using elves and also deflect a lot of Filues arrows when paired up with her. Neirapletely obliterates her with her magic though, maybe taking Teffith a little bit off guard. All in all, she is plenty strong and that was with barely any skills used. After our littlepetition is done, I pass her a waterskin and we sit down on the sides while the elves get back to their exercises. Teffith starts the conversation. So, am I good enough? Hahaha, Id even say that you are quite overqualified for the position. But yeah, if you are willing, Id dly have you around. She rests her head on the wall behind us and ponders for a moment. I think Ill take you up on it. At least until I figure out what exactly I want to do. Im still not sure, but this ce seems nice to stay for a while. Its like a luxurious inn where no one looks at you as if you have murdered their grandma. So ummmm yeah. Ill do my best to cover my stay here Master? No need to call me Master. You should already know that most of them just choose to do so. Address me however it feels the least ufortable for you. And also, there are three more things I need to know if you are fine with. I turn my head to the girl sitting on my side. Yes? She also nces at me curiously. First, you should already be aware of some of my abilities from the girls, so I would like to register you as my Partner, for easiermunication and such. She nods. Im pretty sure Elea had already convinced her that there are no repercussions in doing so. Second, look at them. Anything they have inmon? I point at the practising elves. Teffitth observes them for a moment before turning back to me. Cors? Correct. The dangling badge in the shape of a heart with subi-like horns and tail is part of our image. Do you have anything against putting one on? Do I have to wear it all the time? she asks. No. Only while working. And when we leave to the town together or perhaps by yourself in the future. I understand. She nods again. Andstly, I bet you have noticed the marks on other girls, right? Yes. The dwarf girl and the head maid exined to me their purpose and the fact that they requested them by themselves as a part of your n to increase their safety outside. Pretty much. What do you say? She takes another moment to think. I understand how this might feel a little disturbing to her. Getting cored and marked even though I said that she would be free. I guess Illply with that too. It doesnt need to be in a visible spot, right? Well, since my shoulder is covered in scales, then, would on the inner side of a forearm be okay? Looks like its less of an issue than I expected. Thats good. We go with her suggested spot and I weave the mark onto her skin. This also gives me a chance to feel a few her scales on the other side of her arm and the sensation is just amazing. So smooth yet hard and pleasant in touch. We stand up and shake our hands tomemorate the deal. On the same day, we also move out together to order the cor and suit for Teffith. I think it will fit her much better than a maid uniform. Badass dragongirl in a suit and naginata in hand. Oh yes, please. Time flies as we spend the next two days on perfecting everything. Teffiths clothes should be done tomorrow, the cor hopefully will arrive before the opening night too. Communication devices are finished and ced in all rooms. Neira also created a few rulebooks and menu cards already. Everything seems to be on the right track for once. Cornelia sends me a whisper to meet her in the lobby so I head there to see what she needs help with. Aftering down the stairs, I look around but dont spot her anywhere in the vicinity of the reception. A momentter, the main entrance opens and she walks in. She begins a slow stroll towards me with a sensual pace, swaying her hips seductively. An alluring smile paints her face. I stand in ce, frozen, staring at her with my jaw dropped to the floor, as she arrives in front of me. Instead of her usual robes, Cornelia wears a slim, long, dark purple nightdress with cuts on the sides, starting at waists length, revealing her incredible legs with each step. On her chest, theres literally a boob window in the shape of a heart in the middle area, showing a little bit of the sideboob view of both of her ample breasts, slightly squeezed together by the material. The cloth extends upwards in the shape of a narrowing triangle up to her neck, which is additionally decorated by a cor with a dangling, crystal heart of a hazelnut colour. To sum it up, a fucking bombshell beauty straight out of some kind of a superstar night g just stands in front of my eyes and smiles enchantingly, enjoying my reaction to the fullest. She chuckles. I step closer and pull her to me. My eyesnd on the iconic badge. Wait this is this is why you ran back into the store on that day? I ask while ying with it in my fingers. She clicks her tongue. I knew you would catch on that. I should have just gone there aler. Well, I definitely didnt suspect you of getting a cor for yourself, thats for sure. But, it looks beautiful on you. Like this whole attire. Its so damn sexy. I brush over her cheek while staring intently into her hazelnut eyes. She chuckles again. Looks like it works as intended. It works too damn good. Im starting to get worried that many guys might try to hit on you. Corneliaughs a little. They are wee to try. Im sure that no one can even hold a candle to you when ites to flirting though. I move my face a bit closer and we join our lips in a passionate kiss. Cornelias hands wander over my back, while mine find their way through the cut sides of her dress, straight to her plump butt and squeeze it gently. She breaks off the kiss and yfully smacks my face with a giggle. Leaving one more peck on my lips she steps back and does a spin to showcase the full extent of her dress. Gorgeous. I cant find words worthy enough of this sight. Why so fancy though? I ask curiously. Thest time I checked, you didnt have anyone for the reception, did you? Well, here I am then. She makes a light skip and nod. Hahahah, really, you didnt have to. I nned to man it myself. I pull her into my embrace again. While you are quite pleasant to the eye, I think you would agree with the statement that a good-looking girl would fill that role much better considering the clientele, isnt that right? True words. And with me there, you will be able to watch over everything from the sides and move where help is required without leaving the reception empty. Much more suitable role for the owner, I think. Certainly. I never dreamed of having such a dazzling Madame. Cornelia starts the kiss on her own this time and we exchange a few loving pecks. She steps back after and puts her hands on her hips. Well then. We are pretty much ready now, right? So, whats the name? I furrow my brows at her question. Name? She raises hers. Yes. Name. N-a-m-e. People give them to other people, objects, ces. You dont expect them to talk about us as that fancy-looking brothel by the vegetable shop, do you? She jokingly provides a long exnation while my eyes widen to the brim and I get frozen for the second time. Cornelia notices the change and stops chuckling, assuming a consternated expression. Wait... Dont tell me you never thought about it before. We are a few days from the opening and you didnt even consider one? Bloody hell! I thought you decided on it long ago and thats why you never brought it up! I chuckle nervously. Oh, fuck me Cornelia steps closer and grabs me by the cor, giving me a stern re. She then sighs heavily and drops her forehead onto my chest. Ugh you dummy I ruffle through her hair. Sorry. I fucked up. She shakes her head. No. We fucked up. I shouldnt have assumed. I was supposed to fill the holes you missed as your assistant. Shit. And here I thought I was pretty decent at filling holes. Cornelia snickers and shakes her head again. Theres nothing you cant turn into a sexual innuendo, can you? Not when youy such a perfect opportunity right in front of me. I lift her chin to ce a soft kiss on her beautiful lips before continuing. Do you have any good ideas? Not even in the slightest. Haaaaaah I always sucked at naming things. We rest our backs on the reception desk and begin thinking about the issue. I instantly get reminded of one of my favourite Visual Novels back from Earth and almost suggest to Cornelia that we name our ce Monster Paradise, but I realize how stupid it would sound in this world. Even Monpara feels damn cringy. I really would like something with meaning but also with a nice ring to it like the aforementioned ones. While we are working our brains over it, a few girls pass by the main lobby. The sight of a Dwarf, Slime and Dark Elf freely wandering through the corridors and happily interacting with each other, and with me or Cornelia, Humans, gives me an idea. Utopia, I turn to my new Madame and utter the word. She stares at me for a moment, analyzing the name, and raises her brows in a positive fashion. Hey, that could work. Utopia as a ce where all races are equal, right? And everyone follows the same rules? Damn, why didnt I think of that. You like it? You bet I do. It sounds nice and has a real meaning behind it, which, I think, fits your intentions perfectly. She bumps my shoulder with her fist and smiles. I push myself off the reception desk, turn around to face her, and nce all around the main hall once more. Well then. I guess its time to finally open our own, little Utopia, I announce with a wide smile. 【Setting Up Arc Afterword】 Setting Up Arc Afterword Yo~! Saileri here! Some time has passed since I wrote the previous afterword, hahaha. But we''ve just reached the end of the "Setting Up" arc. Most if not all things are now ready for opening. And yes, I am aware of the shortage in the services department. And yes, I see all your suggestions and feedback about it, so always feel free to share them. Some definitely got added to my list for the future. Anyway, that issue will be covered in the next arc. Yeah, it will focus on the "people" department mostly while still full of our beloved slice of life interactions and events. There are many demi-human and monster girls nned for that phase. Some are already introduced in the advanced chapters. With the foundation pretty much established, Al and his friends will now have to figure out where and how to get more girls. And face some other issues. We''ll again see some returning characters and a few of them will y a bigger role in this y. While we also learn more about other residents and stair himself, his abilities and perhaps... something more. So yeah, I''ll keep them chaptersing, as much as I can. It''s tough. Lots and lots of work for uni, including projects, exams, thesis for the veryst year and such. But writing is what gets me through it. And your amazing support of course. I''m truly moved with the sheer number of people following my work. To think that it all started on a whim when I decided to write down some of my ideas and stories to not forget them. And I''m still going. With two of them currently. And a few more quite detailed premises. But that wille after I finish uni most likely. Again, thank you, everyone, for your continuous support! I''m extremely grateful for your presence here and all the feedback andments. I love interacting with all of you. I hope you''ll apany me on this journey further! And of course, with how much financial support I actually ended up with, the dream of living while dedicating myself to writing is now looking way less than a dream and more like an actual possibility. Thus, I''m inclined to say the lines I usually avoided before. Yeah. Those. If you really enjoy my stories, please consider supporting me on Patreon! Of course, as long as your own financial situation is better than well and it won''t put a strain on you! Always put your well-being in the first ce! No matter what, I will still keep doing my thing since I really love doing so. But, there''s a chance I might be able to do that without splitting myself between work and writing at some point. It''s an amazing prospect. And very much possible now. You guys smashed through my recent Patreon goal like Truck-kun through an isekai MC''s window. And it keeps going. And I can keep dreaming. Okay, I shouldn''t drag it out much longer. I always disliked "begging" like that. It''s kind of ironic. I''m literally someone who is supposed to do anything legally allowed to promote stuff since I''m from the E-Marketing field. But well. It''s not my job, but a hobby. At least for now. If I want it to be, I will have to switch that mentality one day. So, for thest part, I will just remind you guys about my Discord server. You are always wee to join. Here''s the link -> Okay. That''s all. See you in the next chapter! We''ll finally see a bit more of a certain ck-haired girl ( ? ?? ?) Chapter 43 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Samurai’s Sleepless Night Chapter 43 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Samurais Sleepless Night Meanwhile, somewhere near one of the vassal kingdoms - Ronerulle, to the south of Evalitia''s capital I roll from one side to another in my sleeping bag, trying to muffle the intense soundsing from the tent adjacent to mine with a fluffy pillow rolled around my head. Its already been an hour or two since they started and there are no signs of them ending anytime soon. Violent, rhythmic pping is apanied by a myriad of different moans, gasps and grunts. asional shouts and curses get released into the air with a lot of giggling and chuckling from both a man and a woman. Its insufferable. I bet its like three in the morning already and I havent gotten even a whiff of sleep. Uuuughhhhhhhhhh Enough! I take the pillow off my ears, raise myself to a sitting position and m it into the ground furiously. Ahnnnn ahhhhh ahhhhh you beast ahhhh so fierce ahhhh moooreeee... You love it there uuuuffff huuuuuh Without any second of dy, the now unobstructed and clearly noticeable sounds of battle from the people to my right instantly fill in the quiet air. The amount of dirty talk surrounding it makes me start feeling a warm sensation spreading through my cheeks as my fingers grasp the sheets of my bedroll tightly. Shaking my head to clear all the thoughts and imagery, I stand up, get into my boots and leave the tent. Furrowing my brows, I take onest nce at the slightly fluttering structure next to my own shelter and head the opposite way with a snort. Cursed horndogs Not that far away from where the tents are put down, a small campfire is currently rippling with lively tongues of red and orange. The distance is not enough to make the noisespletely disappear, but its much better than lying right by the source. Natalie-san is sitting near it on the ground, with her guitar ced on herp, serving as a table, and writing something in her small notebook with one hand while the other supports her head, resting the elbow on the wooden instrument. She looks so beautiful with part of her golden hair hung over her ear, showing her amazingly calm profile. She notices my approach, moving only her eyes to the side for a moment and then getting back to focusing on whatever she was doing. I sit down on my knees by the fire and stare at the enchanting figure of Natalie-san focusing on her writing. After a few moments, she stops, closes the notebook and nces back at me. I quickly move my eyes to the fire. My shift doesnt end for three more hours. A soft and melodic voice travels through the air and reaches my ears. I could never understand how someone can have such a pure and musical tone. Its like Natalie-san was destined to be an actress or a singer from the day she was born. Countless men fall for her angelic voice the instant they hear it on TV or on the radio. And its not only boys. Even in our small school, there were girls who fawned over the distant, blond beauty with heavenly vocal skills. Many approached her just to get turned down in a blink. She didnt seem even slightly interested in anyone. I feel really lucky to be able to call myself Natalie-sans friend as she doesnt allow other people to get even this close to her, giving them the cold shoulder treatment. I nod to her words. I know. And its Marcia who is supposed to take over. I nod again. I know. Cant sleep? she asks. I groan while rolling my eyes and point my gaze towards the direction of the tents. Natalie-san follows it. Ah. She cocks her head back in understanding. Yeah. Now, Natalie-san has this amazing ability which she developed while working on many bustling movie sets where she canpletely shut herself off from any sound and noise around her at will. She just needs something to focus on. And thats why, even if she was sitting right by them, it wouldnt be even slightly inconvenient for her. Im so jealous Ughhhh They are going at it for something around two hours now like some inexhaustible, horny rabbits! I continue. Thats the Heros high Constitution for you, shements. They are like that since the day weve left the ruins, getting touchy with each other almost every other night! Its getting worse and worse day by day! Seriously, I have no idea how Paul-san is unaffected by this! Their tent is in between mine and his! I cover my face with both of my hands and huff in annoyance. You know that he went through pretty much every possible military training course that didnt require him enlisting after. There could be a stage with the loudest death metal band ying live and he couldy down behind it and just sleep through the whole thing like there is nothing around. But, let someone step on a small branch in the three-meter-long vicinity of the tent and he is up in an instant, Natalie-san exins what Im already aware of. Ughhh why cant I ignore things like you or Paul-san I sigh. We sit in silence for a few minutes. Natalie-san goes back to reading her own writing while I stare at the fire. Noticing a branch by my side, I pick it up, move closer to the small tower of burning wood and switch into a position where I sit with my knees huddled to my chest. While gazing into the mysterious, dancing wisps of fire, I use the stick tozily poke all around the burnt coals. I release a long sigh. I wonder what he is doing right now Natalie-sans voice brings me back from my thoughts. Eh? I turn my head towards her. Thats the face you are making, she rifies while supporting her chin with both hands and staring right at me. I dont understand I gaze back at her confusedly. You always have this exact expression whenever something reminds you of him. Him? Mister Carter. My cheeks start turning warm again and Im sure that its definitely not from the fire. I move my gaze away from Natalie-san just in case and hug my knees closer to my chest. I had no idea that its showing on my face so clearly that people can notice it So embarrassing... You should have approached him long ago, she says casually. Feeling my whole face getting warmer and warmer, I hide it in my knees. Its not so simple I hear Natalie-san sigh. From all of us, and I could bet all of the people he knew back on Earth too, you are the one closest to Mr Carter and know him the best. Theres not even a shadow of a doubt he likes you back. W-w-w-w-whatever could you mean? I stutter a little while my mind gets a bit fuzzy. Another sigh follows. Okay. Stop me when I say something that is not true. I slowly raise my head to peek at Natalie-sans expression. She looks at me with one brow raised, waiting for my confirmation. I give her a little nod. You liked him since the very first day he appeared as our teacher. You started being interested in him after we noticed during one of our breaks that he was ying Destiny/Insignificant Chaos on his phone, spending hundreds of dors to get the new character, which as weter learned, was one of his favourites. After that, you identally dropped your phone onto his desk from your hoodies front pocket, having the game open. He started talking about it to you and you exchanged IDs. She pauses and nces at me, checking if Im going to disagree with anything, but I would lie if I did uuuuggghhhhh that was so stuuuuuuuupid Not seeing any reaction, she continues. Then, you sometimes chatted about random stuff during breaks and you learned that he is as much into anime as you are. You found out that he loves most of the books, movies, novels, series, games that you personally like and you started exchanging opinions, reviews and suggestions about them, right? I cant show any more of my face. Im certain its all red from how hot I feel. My heart is starting to beat faster and faster as Natalie-san recounts all the major events from the past. She is my best friend so we, of course, talked a lot about them, but having anyone present things about you like this is just insanely embarrassing I just wiggle my head a bit, with only a bit of my eye poking out from above my knees. He added you as a friend on every singlemunicator he used. He even gave you his private phone number. You guys talked to each other pretty much every day. The moment we were leaving the ssroom, the first thing you always did was pulling out your phone, opening Harmony and staring at it for five minutes at least, figuring out what to write to him, just to not send anything in the end. You guys yed multiyer games together on most of the weekends you werent busy with practice or traditional lessons. You were basically a couple already. C-c-c-couple?! I let out a quiet scream. Didnt you even go on a date? Natalie-san asks. DATE?! Yeah. I remember you getting VIP tickets for AniFest XIV and inviting Mr Carter to go with you, saying that theres no one you could take and you dont want to let the entry go to waste. You went together and had a st. You kept talking about it for two weeks straight, how you yed arcade for hours, attended panels about your favourite series, ate together and how he gifted you a purple ribbon he won in a knife-throwing contest. You still have it, right? Tied around the tip of your katanas handle right now. Certainly, all of that is true, especially the part about the ribbon but Can you say with a clear conscience that you didnt consider that a date even for a moment? Or are you perhaps saying that a girl inviting a guy somewhere cant be counted as a date because it has to be the other way? You know that hepletely doesnt care about things like that. Ugh I let out an embarrassed groan and quickly hide in my knees again. I thought about it as a date from the very moment I ordered those tickets but sensei he definitely didnt see it as one, because I know that you were afraid to confess to him back then, worrying that he would reject you because you were a minor and his student at that, but Shino, you are almost neen now. You turned eighteen six months after we got here. You should have gone to him straight after we settled down, even before your birthday. This is no longer Earth. And we both know Mr Carter understands it the best with how active he was to learn about this world. Natalie-sans words perfectly hit all my doubts, worries and thoughts. Its not that unexpected, we have been close friends since the first week of school. She is the only one I have beenpletely open with about everything and we were spending lots of time together back on Earth. It wouldnt be wrong to say that she knows me best after sensei. Or actually, even better since she knows that I I love him... Natalie-san takes her guitar off her hip and ces it on the side. She then stands up, walks to me and sits down. She is so much taller than me Even though she is currently seventeen, I feel like Im talking to mom when we speak sometimes I try my best to raise my head up and look at her. She shows a very faint smile. How can someone have so much control over their emotions? Seeing her on-screen and in-person is unimaginably different. I cant even hide a blush while she can fake lively, evil smirk as easily as keeping a poker face in reality. She ces a hand on my shoulder. If you keep distancing yourself like this, someone will steal him from you. Yes, back at home he might have had issues with dating women due to his hobbies and interests, but here, Mr Carter is just a very handsome, nice, kind, gentle, understanding, helpful and protective man. And do you remember his ss? I really hate to say it, but its possible that someone has already made a move on him. Or more than just one someone. When you finally find the courage to step up, you might find yourself being one of many Im fine with that, I stop Natalie-san and nce at her. Seeing that she doesnt ask anything, I sigh a little and continue. Natalie-san knows that Ie from an influential family back in Japan. Daughters in our n almost always end up being wed to other big houses to maintain positive rtionships between our families. Male heirs often have many wives and concubines and thats why we are raised fully aware of that possibility from a very young age. We know that its our responsibility. Its one of the things I never spoke with Natalie-san before. I didnt particrly hide anything about my family, but we just never discussed these topics deep enough to reach that information. It isnt something I am proud of. I know how it looks in the eyes of outsiders. I didnt want Natalie-san to unnecessarily worry about me. I was lucky to not be engaged to anyone yet due to my achievements in studies and kendo. I still had to be prepared for the worst. There was even a low chance that my family wouldnt allow sensei as a candidate for my husband but now it doesnt matter anymore. Noticing that I keep unintentionally ring at Natalie-san while recalling our familys overbearing traditions, I quickly move my face away again. So if sensei would end up with many girls which I think would be actually weird if he didnt with how nice and handsome he is I would be happy if I could join his harem Even if I wouldnt be the main wife Im sure he would take good care of me not like the young heirs who are just forced to ept the marriage. I speak very quietly, slowing down the more I talk about that potential situation. My words are additionally being muffled by my knees while my mind starts getting filled with a myriad of images where sensei pulls me into a hug, pats my head or gives me a kiss Natalie-sans hand rubbing my shoulder brings me back from my daydreaming and I struggle to look at her while feeling like my whole face is melting. Not from the nearby fire. I see. I didnt know, she says calmly. Its okay, Natalie-san. I just never brought it up before. And its not like I agree with these practices. As sensei always kept saying, everyone should have the freedom to choose who they want to be with, no matter the family situation,mon beliefs, race or even gender. I Im actually a bit happy that ummmm we ended up here I take a quick nce at Natalie-sans face, just to drop my gaze again in an instant. Im sorry! A very soft and quiet chuckle arrives from her side and I raise my head to see another very slight smile. She rubs my shoulder a bit more. Dont worry about me. You are not being rude. We all have different situations. And, Mr Carter convinced me back when we arrived here that I should focus on the present and the future rather than let my thoughts wander over my rtives. We dont have even the slightest idea of what is happening on Earth. Maybe the time stopped. Or maybe it doesnt even exist anymore. I smile at her. The thought about our world being gone is quite a scary one, but I dont think something like that happened. I hope or do I? Would I even want toe back if sensei would actually ept me? Theres no point in thinking about that now. We could die at any moment too. Anyway, this is not about me but you. If you have resolved yourself this far then all you need to do is just go to him. As I said before, you know him the best. Tell me, do you really think he doesnt like you even a bit? She keeps gazing into my eyes with her stoic expression. I can feel how flushed my face must now look from the intense goosebumps that envelop my whole skin and the heavy thumping of my racing heart. I hesitantly shake my head. Then thats it. If you keep wasting any more time, who knows how long it will take before you two have a chance to sleep tog AWAWAWAWAWAWAWAAAAAAAAAA! NATALIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-SAAAAAAAAAAAN! My eyes shoot wide and I start iling my arms in front of Natalie-sans face in panic. She backs off a little and raises her brows questioningly while I stop my hands in the air and look at her through my fingers. ... Pardon? she asks, slightly befuddled. W-W-W-WHAT COULD YOU BE TALKING ABOUT!? I shout at her. Um, obviously se AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Met with another scream from me, she stops. Im getting so hot that the temperature of my body must be rivalling the core of the campfire right now. Im getting slightly dizzy and my vision shakes with every beat of my heart, which now sounds like some huge, tribal drum during a pre-battle rally. Ummm Shino? YES?! You pretty much drew explicit content, and from our time together, Im quite sure that you also watched and read a lot of it too, so why are you reacting like this? she asks. Fiction and reality are twopletely different things! It doesnt matter how much hentai I watched! Talking about inappropriate stuff like this in the open is embarrassing! I try calming myself down a little but still answer in a raised voice. But, you didnt seem so flustered when we spoke about Kamil and Marcia doing it. Its its thats obviously because it wasnt about me and sensei! I wave my hands each time I speak. She sighs. Dont you want to be one with the man you love? I stop. I can feel myself squirming under Natalie-sans gaze, but I dont want to straight-up deny her words It would be a lie I do want sensei to embrace me... but how can everyone just talk about things like this so casually?! I dont understand Every time I see Kamil-san and Marcia-san flirting together Im getting all hot from embarrassment, but no one else even bats an eye Taking a few deep breaths, I move my hands down and do my best to look Natalie-san in the face. Shes unmoved as usual. Shes my best friend weve gossiped about sensei a lot in the past Its normal to talk with your best friend about se se se ughhhhhhh I cant My imagination is too vivid and clear I I mhm The best I can do is to nod while lowering my eyes to the ground. Im sure Mr Carter wouldnt mind, but do you really want him to see you freak out when you guys end up alone in his room and he finally reaches out to you? she asks. I wont freak out I answer. Are you sure about that? I stay silent. I dont know. I think I wouldnt, but would I? What if he dislikes shy girls? No thats impossible. He was into danderes and kuuderes the most. But... Listen. Since we are already going through a lot of things, let me just sum everything up in simple words. Mr Carter definitely likes you. He wouldnt spend so much time with you outside the school if it wasnt true. You dont need to be so hesitant about this. Dont overthink everything. Even though you know him so well that you could probably pinpoint his answers to most questions we came up with, you are letting yourself forget about that because of stupid anxiety. Want me to tell you something as your friend and as someone who watches from the side? He definitely fantasized about you more than once. Ehhhhhhhh?! I cry out in shock. What? Arent you basically a textbook definition of a beautiful otaku girl, being a Japanese princess at that, for which many men would die just for a chance to even talk to? And with the fact that you often draw your characters after yourself, do you really think he didnt? I start fidgeting with my hands back between my knees while smiling to myself over the thought that sensei might have had lewd thoughts about me. Ehehehehe Its not like I drew most of the kitsunes as myself because he loves them the most So, believe in yourself and go for it. Or are you nning to wait forever? I take a very long and deep breath, clearing my mindpletely. I p my cheeks a few times and switch my position back to a sitting on the knees. Turning towards Natalie-san, I lower my head. Thank you, Natalie-san. I will look for sensei as soon as we are back in the capital. I really appreciate what you did. You are the bestest best friend I ever had. I really cant thank you enough. I promise you that I will take your words to my heart and stop acting like this. Well at least as much as I can I speak my honest feelings. She chuckles quietly again. Good. You better do. You made me utter more words in one night than I have spoken during thest few years. Excluding castings and recordings. Ehehehe, Im sorry! I know how much you hate talking. But it meant a lot to me. Thank you again, Natalie-san. I bow my head as far down as I can, almost entering full dogeza. Okay, okay, get up. Just treat me to something nice when we get back to civilization and we will be even. We are best friends, right? Yes! We both giggle a little and spend some more time together just talking about random things. Most of them somehow end up connected to sensei in some way. About half an hourter, we hear footsteps behind our backs and turn around to see Marcia-saning our way. She is all sweaty and a bit out of breath. She arrives at our side while gulping down water from her waterskin. You still have a bit over an hour before your turn, Natalie-san informs her. Marcia-san finishes drinking water with a long huff afterwards and chuckles. I know. I came early. Like a certain someone, heh. She smirks with a wide grin andughs again. What about Kamil-san? I ask. The Heros valiant steed ran out of juice and he fell asleep. Sorry for keeping you up, Shino. She winks at me. Ahahaha well I shift my gaze to the side. Also, what was that scream from before about? She nces down at me. Nothing! I quickly avert my gaze. I can feel Marcia-san squinting her eyes on me. Anyway, remind me to ask that Court Magician woman in purple robes and sses about that spell to mute your surroundings when we have a chance What was it called? She scratches her head. Hall of Serenity, I think, Natalie-san answers. Yeah, most likely that. Would be great if we could learn it. Well, I think you would definitely be able to with your magical talent, Nat. So that I can cast it on your tent when you guys want to have sex? she asks. Bingo. And I guess its a useful one anyway. Or we could ask the King for an artifact which works like that or something. That blondie is quite generous. Marcia-san smirks and plops down to the right of me and Natalie-san. A curious thought appears in my mind and I decide to let it out. Ummm Marcia-san... arent you afraid of getting pregnant? She nces at me while taking another sip and quickly finishes it. Huh? Ah, Im infertile. Suddenly, unexinably ufortable silence falls onto all of us. It seems as even the crackling of the campfire has toned down to entuate the tense atmosphere. I can feel that bitter hotness, which appears after you say or ask something stupid or inappropriate, quickly spreading through my whole, stiffened body. Im really sorry I drop my eyes to the ground and apologize. Marcia-san notices my and Natalie-sans expressions and furrows her brows. Oh,e on, you two look like you just killed my grandma with a banana peel and dont know how to tell me, hahaha! Chill, Shino! We are good! She grabs my shoulder and shakes it a few times while smiling. Still I didnt know Obviously! Judging by your reactions, you wouldnt ask if you knew! Im not offended so forget it. Life is too short to worry over small details like that. She leaves my shoulder and takes another gulp of water. My mother was attacked by some maniac with acid when she had me in her belly. Supposedly, some kind of a developer which lost most of his fortune when my papaspanys expansion wentpletely bonkers. Total piece of scum. Not even aiming for him but his wife. The trashiest trash of all trash on Earth. Phtoo. She spits to the side with visible disdain. Does Kamil-san know? I dont know where I get the courage, but I somehow ask what Im curious about again. Hm? Yeah. I tell that to all the people who would like to get closer together. Remember girls, honesty is the most important part of a rtionship! No matter what kind of rtionship. Fueled by love, affection, mutual pleasure or interest. Only a total bitch would hide crucial facts like that from a man. Or another woman. Being open is the best! Marcia-san looks at both of us in turns and smiles. I dont think theres anything that can bring down her enthusiasm. Is that why you are Natalie-san starts a question but it seems like she cant find the proper words to finish it. Marcia-san catches onto her thoughts. Having sex with any healthy and handsome guy who also looks interested in having some fun together after knowing about me and my sex-friends? No, no, no, no, no. Marcia-san waves her index finger at us. Yes, the fact that I cant have kids is a part of me, but no, it didnt influence who I currently am. Im not on a fuck-spree out of spite or frustration at my situation or from the need for revenge on the unfair fate that was brought onto me by that bastard. Nor I am jumping on so much dick in hope that maybe one day I will magically go poof, pregnant. You know that I grew up in a tolerant and understandingmunity with loving parents and lots of friends. Its just my way of being, my style, it has nothing to do with that issue. Well, all in all, I dont care, its quite useful, right? I can have as much raw fun as I want without any worries, hahaha! Marcia-san explodes into a heartyugh. The loudest one as of now. We nce at each other with Natalie-san and nod together. We move on our knees closer to her and sit on both of her sides. I take Marcia-sans left arm and hug it while Natalie-san picks the right one. The person in the middle stopsughing and looks at both of us. What are you doing? she asks while raising one of her brows. Oi. Are you pitying me? Dont you wish you were healthy? Natalie-san asks her with a serious gaze. Huh? I told you that I dont care, didnt I? Im long after the phase of She stops her sentence and her smile falters a little after Marcia-san locks her eyes with Natalie-sans. She turns to me and even though I cant make the same concerned expression as her, I do my best to look as serious, even though I can feel some tears forming in the corners of my eyes. Marcia-san throws her head to the back with a groan. God. Fucking. Dammit Haaaaaaah She shakes it and brings it back to us, slightly dropping it down. Of course, I do. Its not even a matter of wanting kids or not. If I wanted one, I can always adopt some poor bastard without a loving family. I hate not even having a choice. I was robbed out of it. Forced to ept the oue. No matter what we tried or how much money did papa drown to fix me Fuck! You are fucking the worst, Nat! You dont talk for shit, but when you finally do, you always know what to say to get to people! Arghhhhhhhhh! Are you some god of counselling?! She moves her face closer to Natalie-sans and raises her voice, but we both know that Marcia-san doesnt mean anything bad. She could push us away at any given moment yet she lets us stay with her. No matter what she says, I know deep down, that I would neverpletely get over something like that. She definitely didnt lie when saying that it wasnt the reason behind who she became in the end, but she definitely cares and we both felt that somehow. We sit in silence for about a minute or two, just ncing at each other. I admire Marcia-san. I would most likely burst out into tears when reminded about such a thing and she just keeps calm after shouting a bit earlier. She is strong. Suddenly, I feel stupid for my biggest worry being about a person who Im close with, liking me. I shake my head. Now, its not about me. That part ended after Natalie-san helped me organize my thoughts. Im sure that she will also say something to Marcia-san soon, but I feel like its my turn now. I take a deep breath. Marcia-san. Mhm. She turns her face to me with a smaller smile than usual. I I dont know a lot about biological stuff from back on Earth, but we are now in a fantasy world where magic exists. There are Priests, Shamans, Artificers, and many other magic users that could potentially be able to heal your condition, dont you think? Or some very strong potion or elixir. Or maybe your body would even heal by itself after you reach a high Tier? We dont know that, but its possible, right? I squeeze her hand with mine and try to smile kindly like sensei usually does. I understand that you might have lost hope back there, but now, here, there are many new options to try out. Im sure that you will, no, we will, together, find a cure one day. And if we end up saving this world without stumbling onto it, we will just start another journey to find it. So, lets do our best. We are friends, right? She stares at me for a moment before throwing her head to the back again and releasing a long sigh. A few secondster, Marcia-san starts chuckling louder and louder. She moves her face back to us. You damned shortie. She ces her hand on top of my hair and begins violently brushing through it, making me giggle a bit. Thats right. We are friends. All of us. Even though some of us might be jerks with a slightly inted ego. But, thats all we have. Lets keep pushing forwards together. Marcia-san stops making a mess out of my hair, ces her other hand on Natalie-sans head and slowly stands up, leaving us on the ground. She then moves her hands to her hips and shows a wide smile. I would have never imagined that I would be gettingforted by you, Shino-chan. Thanks. Both of you. She lightly taps us with her feet. Now go. You gotta sleep. Im so full of energy that I could keep watch for three days straight! We smile at each other with Natalie-san and stand up too. After bumping fists with everyone, our duo heads towards the tents. Oi, shortie! Marcia-san calls out to me when we are at half-point. We turn around. That includes that handsome teacher-boyfriend of yours too, so you better get him back to the squad soon! Natalie-san chuckles softly at me. I told you. A couple. I quickly turn away and leave her with a hasty step, moving straight to my tent. Using Shadow Step, I flutter inside, through the small hole in the bottom of the zipper. I could practically feel my head steaming out of embarrassment. Chapter 44 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Samurai’s First Transformation Chapter 44 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Samurais First Transformation Surprisingly, considering all that happenedst night, I wake up quite well-rested. Maybe thats because I had this amazing dream where we fought together with sensei side by side. His support magic made me feel unbeatable and we bulldozed through a whole army of those weird creatures. Haaaaaah I wonder what abilities can sensei use. He always avoided questions about his ss... I shake my head to clear my thoughts and release a long yawn. After a short toilet time, I join Natalie-san and Paul-san in the middle of our camp to eat a light breakfast. Soon, the rest of our party also wakes up and we dine all together. After packing up, we jump onto the horses we received from the King and resume our journey. So, we should be pretty close to Carivia now, right? Kamil-san asks as we ride. We should arrive there before night falls. Thats if nothing unexpected happens. The map we bought at the Adventurers Guild is pretty solid, Paul-san answers calmly. With how good he is with maps, there is no way that we will be lost or even step outside of the path. Paul-sans ability to work with them is really incredible. But well, he knows a lot about all that stuff connected to survival, which naturally includes navigating through various terrains and reading maps. It wasnt easy, but we managed to convince Kamil-san to let Paul-san function as the leader. Fortunately, our encounter in the mines slightly opened his eyes to the dangers of this world. Im d that he relinquished that responsibility. Paul-sansmanding is really good and the fact that he can watch from the backline definitely helps a lot. He has the best perception out of all of us. Which is kinda clich. Guys in sses always end up having the best sight in all the mangas and novels. Well, not like he actually needs them. He just has a thing for sses. If I remember correctly, the lenses are just clear ones, made out of some kind of bulletproof material. So, I guess the trope doesnt work here perfectly. I wonder if sensei likes real girls with sses. I never asked. A lot of kuuderes are often designed with them. I bet he would say they suit mature girls perfectly. And I dont exactly look like a mature woman Now that I think of it, Cornelia-san gives such vibes. She seemed uninterested in things like love though. Well, maybe besides her love for research. I was expecting her to ask for permission to join our party so that she can observe us during our journeys, but I guess she couldnt do so due to her position under the King. Shed definitely be interested in learning more about us. Five hourster, we begin to see the grey walls of Carivia, surrounding the city alongside the deep moat. Some traffic can be spotted around the main gate from this direction. We arrive closer and wait for our turn since it looks like theres a simple checkup on entry. Identity and purpose of the visit? the guard asks us mechanically. Cant you see that we are heroes? We are travelling to get stronger and your town was just on our path, Kamil-san nces at the man in steel armour and emerald poncho-like cloak and points at his own gear. The guard looks up at him and then back at his notes. Right, and Im half-abyssal. Grandma had a thing for glowing monkeys. You got ID cards or anything? Marcia-san chuckles at his retort and Kamil-san groans. Paul-san rides his horse closer and passes his adventurer card to the man. B-rank, huh. First time here? Paul-san nods. The Guild is in the eastern district then. Dont make any trouble in the town. He nces at the rest of us and we sh him our cards too. Good. You can go. Next! We enter through the gate andy our eyes on the first buildings of the first major city after we left Evalitias capital. Most of them are constructed with grey stones in various patterns or geometrical stone blocks with wooden finishings. Different shades of grey can be spotted around. It looks like theres a certain style pretty much everything around here pertains. Woah. Itspletely different from that ce. Theres almost no resemnce when ites to the colour palette. Here its all stone and back there it was often smooth marble or other white minerals, Marcia-san expresses her surprise while gazing at the shops and houses we pass. Its natural, Natalie-san chimes in. While all the Human kingdoms are united under one banner and are like vassals to King Rossberg, having to obey the majorws and rules, they once were, and to some extent still are, independent domains, so a difference in style and architecture has to be expected. Now Im curious what the capitals of other kingdoms look like I voice out my thoughts. Most likely with just some minor differences. Id rather like to see the cities of other races like Elves or Demons! They must have their own, unique style! Marcia-san says joyfully. While admiring the different scenery, we move to a nice looking inn to have dinner. I go through the menu to pick something. It actually even has hand-drawn pictures of the dishes. Amazing. I guess thats for illiterate people? I notice something looking like a torti with chicken pieces and instantly get reminded of those back at home. Sensei loved grabbing one from his favourite spot near the school during breaks. I instantly decide to order that and we share our requests with the waitress. Our meals arrive shortly since the ce isnt that crowded. So, what now? The blondie pretty much gave us free reins right? He is going to contact us if some shit goes down again somewhere or if he has something to investigate, Kamil-san says while munching on a chicken wing. Well, the most obvious thing would be to check out the quests in the local Adventurers Guild branch, Paul-san suggests. Or we could ask about some dungeons in the area and have some fun there! I bet theres at least one in the vicinity, Marcia-san shares her thoughts. Or, we could go monster hunting. Chasing some wild beasts must be exhrating! Everyone looks at me as I take a bite of my torti. Ummm Im fine with anything. But I think we should check out the Guild first. They discuss it amongst themselves as Natalie-san also doesnt have any preference and I just focus on enjoying my meal. Its much better than I expected. It cantpare to our Earthly standards, but still, its tasty. Sensei would definitely like it. During our conversation, a guard in full te armour walks in and nces all around the inn. Im sitting while facing the entrance so I can see him clearly. His gaze stops at our table as if recognizing us. Then, he goes out andes back with two other men who stand on the sides of the door and hit the floor with their pikes decorated with emerald tassels. Everyone falls silent and looks their way. The guard who entered first walks straight to our table, not paying attention to anyone other. He stops in front of us, nces at each one and makes a deep bow. Greetings brave adventurers! King Melrond wishes for an audience with the Heroes of Evalitia. Would you please ept this invitation? he speaks loud enough for most likely even people outside to hear. Other guests start whispering to each other about rumoured, summoned heroes and how important we must have to be for their King to invite us like this. While the man keeps bowing, we look at each other in confusion. That''s a totally unexpected turn of events. I mean we can always hear what he has to say, right? Marcia-san asks. Everyone shrugs or nods their head and weply with the request. The fancy armoured guard guides us to an even fancier carriage standing just by the inn. Its big enough for all of us to fit so we get in and depart. The insides are cushioned with emerald material. We are starting to notice a pattern here. We ride to a much smaller castle than the one in Evalitias capital, but it seems to cover more area around itself. After getting through the gates, we jump out of the carriage and are led to the throne room. And as we suspected, most decorations and tapestries are in the dark emerald shade. With a row of guards on both sides of an also green carpet, we arrive in front of the thrones. An aged man with a silvery beard and royal robes sits on the biggest, middle one while on his right, most likely the Queen, his wife is seated, also wearing a beautiful, emerald dress, having long, slowly greying hair. Wee in Ronerulle, adventurers. I fully understand that I was the one to call you here, but would you be so kind as to prove your Hero status? he says in a low tone, full of confidence and power, but not overbearing. We nce at each other and reveal the Hero Sigils on our hands. He nods at us. Thank you. I apologize for doubting you, its better to be safe than sorry. We did have a description of your appearances, but those might be changed easily with some proper magic and abilities. No one says anything. Paul-san is the leader but he isnt that good with interpersonal rtions on this kind of level. Thest time we were in front of an unknown king it was sensei who took that responsibility on himself. If only he was here Haaaaaah I guess I have no choice... I step forward and make a courteous skip while grabbing my skirt with my hands and nodding my head. With all due respect, King Melrond, we werent informed about your wish of meeting us by King Rossberg. We would like to ask for the purpose of this audience as we are merely passing by and decided to stop in your domain for some time. He waves his hand. Oh, dont worry, he wouldnt know as it isnt anything official between our kingdoms. I just heard that Evalitias Heroes are heading our way and might actually appear in the city. Im sorry if the gatekeepers didnt show you enough courtesy or respect, they can be quite strict, but I was instantly notified about your arrival by a captain stationed at that post. Theres no need to apologize, we werent subjected to any rude behaviour, I inform the King. Good. As for the reason for this summon, its a personal request. Naturally, you arent obliged to ept it, but I hope you could at least hear me out. He waits a moment for our response and then continues after not seeing any objections. You see, not that long ago, I lost my son. He sighs dejectedly. He appeared to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time, but that is of no importance to you. Weve recently retrieved his body from Evalitias capital where he was killed in a fight and are preparing for a royal burial. Wait! Was there a battle after we left?! I shout in surprise. The King raises an eyebrow at me. I quickly calm myself down. I apologize for my rudeness but that information is really shocking to us. He ponders for a moment. Hmmmm Since you are heroes then Rossberg would most likely not hide this from you, so it should be okay if I tell you that the knightsunched arge assault on an underground very ring. The battle didnt reach the streets, fortunately. I sigh in relief. For a moment there, I was worried that sensei might have been in danger, but there was no chance he would have been involved with them in any way. He left to be a merchant when we departed so he has nothing to do with King Rossbergs knights and he is too kind for ve trafficking. If the streets were kept safe, he couldnt stumble on a fight by ident. I nod at the King to continue. Moving on, besides my deceased son, I still have a daughter by the name Vanessa. She is an adventurer like you and shes currently not present in the city. My request would be to escort her back to us for the ceremony. She isnt weak, but you should understand the worry of a grieving father for his now only child. I will naturally reward your efforts ordingly. We can make an official request at the Guild too, he finishes his story and awaits our answer. I nce over my shoulder at everyone and they nod lightly. I dont have any objections either. It feels like the right thing to do and we were looking for something to do anyway. Turning back to the royal couple, I try to smile kindly. We will dly ept this request and promise to bring your daughter back safe and sound, Your Majesty. Do you know where she is? The King nods dly. Thank you. I appreciate your help. Vanessa should currently be in the town of Clonehill, around three or four days south-east from here, most likely partaking in some quests as she was looking to get stronger while helping people out. We didnt send her a message, because she would definitely rush here instantly. He smiles faintly while talking about his daughter. She most likely tries to keep a low profile to avoid preferential treatment, but I will notify the Guild branch there about your cooperation with me, they definitely are aware of her real identity. Just in case they still wouldnt answer your questions." After shortly discussing the looks of Princess Vanessa and other details about her, the King stands up and extends his arms to the sides. Well then, if you wish, we can amodate you in the castle for the night. Theres no need for you to head out immediately, youve just arrived here so you should be allowed to enjoy the city for the rest of the day. The servants will be informed about you, but its not necessary toe back here if youd prefer to rest in a different environment. We move out, and as instructed, spend some time walking around the city and sightseeing its most beautiful areas, also taking a peek into various shops and artisans to check on interesting items. We decide to rest in a cosy looking inn and as usual, I take a room with Natalie-san. We often share one since it''s fun. After a good night of rest, we visit the Guild to pick up the request from the King, verify the location of the other town and head out towards our goal. The trip goes by without much stuff happening. The road is quite calm and empty, we pass a few merchants going towards Carivia, but nothing of greater importance. I do another check on my current status.
INFORMATION
Name: Asakura Shino Race: High Human Age: 18 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Demonic Samurai Priestess Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The One Who shed A Moon, One With The Darkness
STATS
Strength: 22 Agility: 31 Constitution: 19 Intelligence: 30
Charisma: 17
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?One-handed Sword Arts Lv. 5 ?Katana Arts Lv. 7 ?Gentle Palm Lv. 5 ?Linguist Lv. 7 ?Martial Arts Mastery Lv. 7 ?One-Handed Sword Mastery Lv. 5 ?Katana Mastery Lv. 8 ?Moon-shing Arts Lv. 3 ?Transfer Life Lv. 1 ?Shadow Step Lv. 3 ?Night Stalker Lv. 1 ?Curse Magic Lv. 1 ?Demonification Lv. 1 ?Darkvision Lv. 2 ?Demonic Affinity ?Shadow Affinity
So far, I and Natalie-san are the only ones to reach Tier 2 after those three weeks. She gained some useful spells and abilities, whereas I learned more moves for my Moon-shing Arts, a skill to hide in any shadow for some time and a few weird sounding abilities and spells from the demonic school. As the King said, we reach the town in around three days of casual riding. The walls surrounding it are much smaller and you can tell that its not the main city in the nation. Theres only one guard by the small gate and he doesnt interrupt the visitors, just watches over the flow. The town is kept in a simr, stone and wood style to the capital but with less splendour. Leaving our horses in the stables, we move straight for the Adventurers Guild branch in Clonehill. The name finally bes clear to us too. There are countless clone trees nted all around the town and as far as we noticed, there were plenty of them outside too. The guild building is smaller than those in Evalitias capital or Carivia, but its as busy as them. We walk up to a free receptionist, a girl with beautiful light-green hair and oval sses. Wee to Clonehills Adventurers Guild! How can I help you today? She starts with an upbeat tone and a kind smile. We are here on a request from the King to find someone. Heres a copy of the task. Paul-san hands her a piece of paper. You guys should be informed about our purpose. The girl reads the notice carefully and nods to herself. I see. Yes, I understand. Lets move to a more private space before we continue. After guiding us to one of the small conference rooms for discussions and quest exnation, she brings some water in a jug and we all sit down around a table. Well then, first, I have to ask you guys to prove your identity. We show her our ID cards and also Hero Sigils. Great! You must be the party mentioned in the message we got from Carivia then. I can already tell you that Lady Vanessa should still be in the town. It would be easier if you ask questions, so please, feel free to do so. The King mentioned that she might be working incognito, does she use a nickname or a fake identity? It would be wise not to expose her in front of random people, I decide to ask first. The receptionist nods. Yes, as an adventurer, Lady Vanessa uses an alias of Tooru the Geodancer. Geodancer? Kamil-san raises one of his brows. Its after her fighting style. You will understand instantly the moment you see her. She smiles and winks at us. We nce at each other and Paul-san takes his turn. Do you know where we can find her? Hmmm If I remember correctly, she joined a party of adventurers who took the request to subjugate a herd of Dracotaurs. A big one was recently spotted to the west from here and they can be quite destructive wherever they appear. The group was supposed to leave this morning, she exins. Dracotaur? The hell is that? Cow-dragon? Kamil-san asks in confusion. I can feel a smile forming on my lips. About half a year ago, I stumbled on sensei researching monsters and beasts in the royal gardens. I was really curious about it, and he told me many things about some of them, including Dracotaurs. It was a great day. He even patted my head. They are like horse-sized komodo dragons but their body is covered in sharp tes and spikes created out of earth minerals and stone. They possess an innate ability to infuse those into their skin. The taur partes from long, pointy horns sprouting from their head, making them look like an armoured bull. They often use charge attacks too. As for their weakness, its their joints, under the jaw and tail, I fill him in on the topic of Dracotaurs from my memory. The receptionist apuds my presentation. Amazing! Im not sure about those komodo dragons you mentioned, but all other details were spot-on! You must be really experienced adventurers to know this much! I feel a little blush creeping onto my cheeks from the unexpected praise so I look down. To be honest, we havent done much adventuring yet and we should be considered newbies by their standards, its just we have pretty strong sses and had lots of training. And well the knowledge came from sensei I should have spent more time with him, learning more about the world After learning some details about the adventurers apanying the Princess and also about their quest, we agree with each other that we should go after them immediately. Its not that far so we leave on foot and follow the path to where the herd wasst reported. Two hourster, sounds of battle reach our ears and we head towards the source. Soon, we reach a big clearing, or rather a sizable chunk of the forest with trees cut down and shredded from all the spells and abilities. Many corpses of Dracotaurs can be spotted all around the area, and a four-man party is currently engaged with the few ones that are left. We walk closer to get a better view on them but not too close as not to interfere in their hunt. It doesnt look like they are struggling. The party consists of two frontliners, one zweihander and one great maul, and two mages in the backline? That certainly should be the case here with their light attire and staves in their hands, but a young woman with long, light-brown hair and in a beautiful emerald-white cloth armour which has many long parts fluttering in the air, with stylish, leather gauntlets and greaves, splits up from the three people, leaving one Dracotaur to them and runs towards a different one. She starts making various pirouettes while spinning her staff along the way, creates an arched cut in the ground with its tip and jumps into the air with a backflip. Next second, shends gracefully on a chunk of earth, which arose from the ground after she lost contact with it. The woman is now riding a huge boulder on top of a wave of earth, like your typical surfer. Even her lowered stance lookspletely professional. A momentter, she crashes that boulder into a Dracotaurs side, sending it tumbling a few meters back. She makes a few spins in the air andnds on the grass elegantly. Not wasting any time, she rotates her staff three times, taps the ground to her right with its tip while making a pose, spins it again and repeats the action while touching the dirt on the right. Back to the middle, she positions her pole vertically in front of her eyes and ms it into the ground. Two giant arms surge from the terrain. She thrusts her rod forwards and makes a mming motion with another pirouette. The earth hands follow it and fall onto the fumbling Dracotaur, squashing its belly and head. Meanwhile, her party manages to deal with their opponent, but one of the attackers gets hit by a charge from thest remaining monster and is sent flying towards us. He scrapes over the ground and stops about twenty meters ahead of our group. The Dracotaur shakes off the other warrior and opens up its jaws, beginning to create an earth javelin, clearly aimed at the rising person in front of our eyes. Kamil-san! I yell quickly. He breaks into a run while grabbing his shield and jumps into a slide just in time to parry the iing projectile, making it ricochet somewhere into the woods. During that time though, the monster started another charge and is soon to reach the two of them. I grab the hilt of my katana and begin judging the leftover distance. The Dracotaur doesnt get a chance tond that attack as the womanes in while moving on a gurgling patch of earth and slides herself between them and the rushing beast. She hastily makes a pirouette and does a wide swing like a golfer. Tens of sharp spikes rise from the ground in a half-circle and create a wall which blocks the charge of the monster with a loud thump. A screech reaches our ears as her teammates finish off the dazed creature. She turns around and nces over Kamil-san sitting on the ground. Panting heavily, she takes a few steps towards him, leans forwards, supporting herself with one hand on her hip, and speaks as she moves a mischievous lock of hair from the side of her beautiful face to behind her ear. Are you okay? A soft and kind voice, full of consideration, leaves her lips. She helps him up with a smile after Kamil-san nods a few secondster. Someone starts repeatedly nudging me into the side with their elbow. Hey, hey, hey. I look at Marcia-san who is standing by me. A yful smirk begins forming on her lips while she tries to cover it with her hand. I follow where she is pointing at and raise my brows in surprise at the unexpected sight. I quickly elbow Natalie-san who is standing on my other side and nod my head in the same direction. Even her usually calm eyes widen in shock. Now that they are standing with their sides turned to us, we can clearly see Kamil-sans utterly smitten expression as he talks about something with the girl who definitely is Vanessa-san. She shows a cute smile and keepsughing sweetly at him. During all three years we spent together in that school, Ive never seen him make a face like that. Marcia-san starts giggling. Certainly, that gaping mouth and awkward smile are a first. We look at each other with Natalie-san and she shrugs. Then, we walk closer to the other party which gathered around Vanessa-san and Kamil-san. Oh, hello! Thanks for not interrupting our hunt! And for saving Beryl, but I guess Ive already thanked his saviour already, she waves at us with a nice smile and makes a slight bow towards Kamil-san. Good day, Tooru-san. Theres no need to thank us, it was an obvious thing to do, I say. No need to be so polite. Many other groups would have jumped straight in. Were you after Dracotaurs too? she asks. Not really, we were actually looking for you, thats why we werent interested in those monsters, I continue. Oh, me? Why? She looks at us curiously. Before I can answer, Kamil-san interjects while showing a wide smile and scratching the back of his head. We are errrr those ummm heroes, yeah, heroes! Hahaha. We were hired to errr ah! Deliver a message from your father, Kiuogh! Natalie-san ms him into the stomach before that idiot reveals more than necessary. What he said, basically. It would be better to discuss details in private if I were to suggest, she quickly follows up with a save. Vanessa-san expression changes and she nods, clearly understanding what we meant. I see. You certainly are right. Lets wrap those carcasses up and have a pleasant chat in *CRACK* *BOOM* *CRACK* *CRACK* *BOOM* The sound of trees creaking and breaking under the pressure of something heavy arrives at our spot from the west. Everyone turns towards the source and gazes intently into the woods, noticing how flocks of birds fly into the air in the distance. We begin hearing heavy thumps and soon, thest trees blocking our vision fall, revealing the weighty entity. Thats a Dracodon I murmur under my breath after Vanessa-san gasps in surprise. From behind the tall trees, a house-sized beast has just emerged. It looks simr to Dracotaurs, but is much wider and covered with considerably tougher stone tes all around its body. It doesnt possess the two horns since it wouldnt even be able to use them with its humongous weight. Its so heavy that it scrapes over the ground with its belly as it moves. Thats a monster of a higher tier than just a few Dracotaurs. It stops and nces all over the battlefield, releasing a loud and low roar into the sky. Oh no If I remember correctly from that day with sensei, Dracodons sometimes take a herd of Dracotaurs under its protection while those find food for it. And we are standing in front of a Dracotaur genocide... The big beast locks its gaze onto our group and starts raising its head upwards while opening its jaws. Chills run down my spine as I realize what is going to happen in a few seconds. Vanessa-san and I could possibly avoid the attack, but no one else will be able to outrun it. Kamil-san! Bring out everything, now! Natalie-san! Buff him! Everyone, line up behind the shield! I cry out in a hurry and start pushing them to the back. Natalie-san instantly drops down onto her butt and starts ying her March of the Braves, followed by Hymn of the Royal Knights. Paul-san stands with me and Marcia-san behind Kamil-san and I show them to ce our hands on his back. I dont know whatsing, but everything means everything! He shoves his shield into the ground and fills it with mana to increase its durability. Overdrive! Imprable Fortress! Great Wall! He shouts the names of all his best defensive abilities and his shield starts glowing with golden light like in the cave from the past. The etherealyer of protection extends over the edges of his shield with his Great Wall skill and creates a see-through, short tunnel around him and partially us. As soon as Natalie-san finishes throwing a few more magical spells which boost his defence, the Dracodon finishes charging its attack and drops its head down, releasing a ferocious pir of swirling air like a barn-sized tornado full of various sizes of boulders and stonences, straight at our position, obliterating the terrain in its path. The ability hits us with enormous force, and even with the three of us supporting Kamil-sans back, we are slowly getting pushed back while surrounded by a brutal torrent of air from all sides. Everyone starts getting smaller or medium cuts as the tunnel cantpletely cover us. We are literally in the eye of a stone cyclone which can be aimed in every direction by the monster with ease. RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! Kamil-san does his best to stand his ground against the almost unstoppable force. Some cracks start forming on the surface of the shieldingyer. Fortunately, before all the energy gets drained from our cover, the assault stops and wey our eyes on apletely barren path in front and behind us. There are no trees in like a hundred or more meters in a straight line. Just dug out earth. By the Goddess the destructiveness One of Vanessa-sans party members gets astonished with the extent of the damage. Everyone, lets close the distance to make sure that it cant use this move again! Shino, you seem to know a thing about this monster, figure out how to deal with it while we buy you time! I''ll try to pinpoint some with my Eye of the Dragon! Theres no chance for all of us to safely escape! Paul-san instantly starts shouting out orders to not let ourselves get cornered again. We run to the huge beast and start attacking it from all sides while avoiding its ws, bites and strong tail, which ends in a spiked mace made out of earth. Its armour is so tough that even Kamil-sans best skills have trouble going through and Paul-sans Arcane Arrow - Piercing Wind barely prates the tes with its swirling tip. Even with his Behemoth yer title, he has a lot of issues still being at Tier 1. They all do inflict some damage in the weaker parts of the Dracodon''s body, but it will take too long if we keep going like this. Vanessa-san does her best to use her geomancing ability to weaken the stone, but the Dracodon has much higher mastery over it than her. Its not looking good. We cant find any considerable weak spots. Think, Shino, think! What did sensei say about Dracodons then? They are incredibly tough and heavy and much more armoured than their lesser brothers, but they must have some kind of weakness While Im mulling over all my memories with sensei, I fail to dodge a piece of flying rock controlled by the monster and it hits me in the stomach, sending me tumbling to the back. Ugh! I raise myself with the help of my katana and hold my stomach with the other hand. Then, while looking at the slightly torn clothes, senseis voice ys by my ear as if Im still sitting by his side on the bench in the royal gardens. Dracodons? Hahaha, they are just fat Dracotaurs with some more armour. Do you know that if they trip onto their back they can spend hours or days trying to turn over if theres no help? That leaves theirpletely exposed bellies wide open, hahaha! A smile appears on my lips. Thats it! Thank you sensei! I quickly nce around and locate Vanessa-san. Using my Shadow Step, I jump out of her shadow just in front of her. AH! I ignore her startled expression. Can you flip it over with your magic? If thats what is necessary, then theres no can, only do. She smiles at me and rushes forward. I summon my status window. I too need to use whatever I can. While Im checking some skills and abilities I havent yet used, Vanessa-san starts spinning and dancing with her staff on the side of the monster while Kamil-san and Marcia-san do their best to cover her. Ten secondster, she shoves it into the ground like a shovel and thrusts it up into the air. Five giant arms of stone emerge from the dirt and start pushing the side of the Dracodon. She makes a few more spins with her staff, creating some marks in the ground and we see as the beast starts tilting to the side due to huge stone pirs rising from under it. Kamil-san, boost me up! Seeing it almost fall over, I run towards him. Just as the monster rolls onto its back, I getunched into the air off Kamil-sans shield. The Dracodons belly truly looks much more vulnerable than all other parts. As Vanessa-san said, theres no can, only do. I activate Demonification for the first time ever. My whole body gets enveloped by scorching hot mana from inside for a few moments and I feel a slight pain in two spots on my forehead. My consciousness is guided towards two paths, one in the light and the other in the shadow. Something tells me the light one is more suitable for the situation and I step onto it. A few secondster, as Im falling down, I start realizing the proper use of some of my skills and also learn about a few new ones. I start creating footholds in the air to slow my descent. The tforms take the form of shiny, white stars. I stop in the air around ten meters above the beasts belly. I feel like something again gives me hints on what to do and I push myself off the tform while casting Curse Magic - Withering de on my katana, which gets enveloped in a silver aura. The sword plunges with ease into the hard skin of the monsters stomach near its rear end and the spot starts rotting instantly. Next, I send a huge chunk of mana into my weapon and cast a skill called Moon-shing Arts - Pir to the Moon, and I somehow know that the de of it got extended further into the Dracodons body. Its pained roar confirms that feeling. Lowering my posture, I grab onto the hilt with both of my hands and invoke another new skill, Demonic Fusion Arts, which appeared in my mind after I used Demonification. I merge Moon-shing Arts - Crescent Cleave with a rush skill, Moon-shing Arts - Journey Through the Starry Sky, andunch myself with an incredible speed along the beasts belly, cutting it open as I go. Reaching around the middle part, I swing my katana upwards to the sky and the extended, pure white de emerges from its body, something around six meters long, splitting the whole monster into two for the remaining distance while making a crescent trail after itself. I make footholds again to avoid falling into the bloody intestines of the monster whose split body starts falling to the sides. When I descend to the ground, everyone runs up to me with various expressions, ranging from amazement, curiosity, through confusion, ending even at some visible displeasure. Thest onees from two guys from Vanessa-sans team. Woah! You look so damn cool now, Shino! You are even more of a princess now than before! Marcia starts happily jumping all around me. Eh? What do you mean? I ask, slightly befuddled. Look at your hair, girl! Its shining white! I grab my ponytail and bring it to the front. My eyes widen instantly. It truly did turn white. Is that due to the Demonification skill? Natalie-san brings out a small mirror from her storage ring and positions it in front of me. I let out an involuntary gasp when I see myself. Hair is not the only change. My skin turned into a light shade of greyish-silver, my purplish eyes started glowing and my pupils turned into vertical ones. Additionally, there are now two Oni-like horns growing out from my forehead. The mysterious pain has now been exined. Same with the almost hateful looks of the two guys. I must look like some kind of a Demon to them. I nce at Vanessa-san to check her reaction and she doesnt look repelled, more like visibly curious, which is good. I turn the ability off as I finally start feeling how much mana it burns per second. Im almost empty now. The changes slowly reverse and Im back to normal. After answering a barrage of questions from all my friends while we collect materials from the Dracodon and Dracotaurs, we move back to the town together. Or rather, we go with Vanessa-san and the other party splits up. Looks like they dont want to have anything else to do with us now that they saw me look like a non-human. The magician seemed fine, but obviously, he would stick to his old party. We exin the story to her and depart immediately as she cant wait for any second longer after hearing about the death of her brother, just as the King has suspected. Its fine. We will rest on the road soon anyway since its almost evening now. We keep discussing the new skills that appeared in my status after I used Demonification. They are still there, but I just know that I cant use them without it. While everyone is fascinated by their versatility, only one thought floats all around my mind for the whole trip back to Carivia. I wonder what would sensei say after seeing me like that... Chapter 45 – The First Night Chapter 45 C The First Night Back in the capital... After we finish our little chat with Cornelia, I quickly head to my room to write a letter to Ross and inform him about the name weve chosen for the establishment. I still have no idea how we all have missed itpletely. Like, no one ever asked about it, not a single person. A name is a key part of running a business, forgetting it seems kinda impossible, and yet, I somehow did it. I guess I was too focused on all the girls around. Ipose a short exnatory note and deliver it to the usual guest at the ce on the other side of the road. Im sure Rosss contacts managed to do fine without having the name, but it should still be possible to alter a few things to have the rumours mention it. Well, its not like a lot can be done anyway. If people start hearing too amazing rumours about a ce that hasn''t even been opened yet, it will work in apletely opposite way from what we are trying to achieve. But, I believe they know what they are doing. Meanwhile, we have to focus on our side of things. I might not be expecting crowds on the opening night, but it still is an opening night. It has to look good. We should host a small party. If no one shows up, it will still be a nice event for the girls. First, I should secure food. No better ce to do that than at our little chefs. Naturally, Sirgia is exactly where youd expect her to be at this time. After walking into her workshop, I knock loudly on the open door and wait for her to reach the point where she can take a little break. She soonys off her drawing utensils, jumps down from the stool by her desk in the corner and trots up to me. How can I help you, Master? She looks up with her hands cutely entwined behind her back. I plop my hand onto her head and ruffle through her hair with a smile. Well be having a small, celebratory party in three days during the opening night. I figured out that its best to ask our hardworking chef about some proper food for the asion. Would you be up for the task to prepare it? She smiles faintly, enjoying my pats. Of course, Master, whatever you need. Grabbing her under the armpits, I sit Sirgia on a nearby counter so that we can be at a simr height. I ce a soft peck on her cheek. Thank you. Any suggestions? Hmmm It should be more like a desert ball rather than a dinner, right? Then, I could prepare cakes and light snacks and such. I love making cakes. Its so much like crafting artifacts. You first design the structure, prepare all materials, then slowly process them into required parts andah Im sorry Sirgia gets filled with enthusiasm the moment she mentions cakes, starting to recount the whole process of making them, which in fact is quite close to her other beloved field of expertise. She notices her behaviour after her eyesnd on my smiling face and averts her gaze while blushing slightly. I chuckle a bit, pull her small chin back to me and give her a sweet kiss on the lips. Dont be. Im happy to see you happy about the two things you love the most. It looks like I can leave this to you without worry. Please, make a list of ingredients you will need and well fetch them tomorrow. Uhn. Siriga nods shyly. Ummm actually there are three things now Before I can ask about the third one, she leans forward to join our lips again. Sirgia is the one to take the initiative this time and she affectionately showers my mouth with gentle pecks. Most likely wanting to solidify her point even more without needing words, she meekly extends her tongue inside and it invites mine for a gentle dance. We exchange a few sloppy kisses before she backs away with crimson cheeks. I chase after her lips to leave one more peck on them as the ending act. If you keep spoiling me so much with how adorable you are, I will have a hard time not wanting more and more of you, you know? Everything that I am and have already belongs to you, Master. She giggles a little bit. Geez, I hope magic can cure diabetes in this world. Okay, Ill be off then. Have fun with your work. Sirgia pulls herself closer to envelop me in a warm hug and jumps down off the counter after leaving one more kiss on my cheek. Now that I think of it, doesnt it actually help her more than just improving her mood a little bit? Craftsmanships skills should also partially depend on the persons stats like thebat ones, and by getting lovey-dovey with me, she raises them by something like 25% if I recall correctly. I think that was the amount for a deeper kiss. Oh well, more the reason for me to shower my girls with affection. Okay, I will need to restock the bar too. We cant have an event without some nice alcohol. Ill get to that tomorrow after Sirgia passes me her ingredient list. I havent been to Barren''s ce for some time, so it would be a good idea to visit him on the way too. Weve only seen each other during deliveries. I can sense Elea and a few other girls in the garden so I head there next. Teffith walks out from behind a corner while Im on my way, wearing some casual clothes weve bought for her previously. She usually uses a t-shirt and long pants. Its nice. It allows me to take a peek at her marvellous scales covering her arms. She stops and clearly doesnt know what to do with herself or what to say. You dont need to greet me every time we stumble on each other like Im some Lord or something. Right. Weird, isnt it? Well, I definitely am weird in the eyes of many. Anyway, since we are already here, are you fine with a spear for the time? Ill have Sirgia cooperate with you to make a naginata sometimeter, I ask. She nods her head. Yes, of course. It will be more than enough. Good. Do you maybe need anything? No, thank you. Ive been provided with a lot and honestly, I didnt expect this much. I cant evene up with what I could ask for if I had to. Moving past her, I pat Teffiths shoulder. d to hear that. Tell me if anythinges to your mind. Or others. We are a family here. Quite a peculiar one. She leaves with thatment. As my senses told me, I find Elea, Filue and Leyne having some fun with the garden. The first one uses her Nature affinity to quicken the growth of flowers and bushes while the other two nt and stylize or trim them. The old, neglected garden is pretty much no more. Lively bushes and flowerbeds now surround the paths, and the bowers are decorated with beautiful vines. Elea notices me first and quickly lets the other two know. Theye almost running to me and make a slight bow. Master, wee. They all speak in unison. Thats some great work youve put into this. Its amazing, I praise them a little. Its really nothing. Since I was gifted with the Nature affinity, I always tended to flowers during my free time and those two often helped me, Elea exins. I see. Thanks for your hard work. Im really happy to have you. The girls smile beautifully at me and bow again. We move to one of the bowers to sit down and touch onto the main topic. Elea takes ce on the opposite of me while Filue and Leyne take spots on both of my sides. I can see their deep cleavages from my position since they are wearing tank-tops, barely containing their voluptuous bosoms. They seem to notice my gaze but it doesnt faze them at all. Im slowly getting used to how they dont pay that much attention to being considerate of showing their bodies. Ekhm Well then, Elea, how are things going with our maid swimsuits project? I refocus myself and ask the headmaid. We have received three sets of clothes that were ordered. Im pretty sure another one wont arrive before the opening night so that will be all for the time. The tailor says its really troublesome to work on so detailed attire while using the hydrophobic material, she answers calmly. I rub my chin. Its something at least. Better than having you go naked or in clothes that could get easily see-through. Did you ask others? Anyone willing to work in our bathing service? As our establishment doesnt only focus on the good, old aspect of sexual services, we are naturally going to make use of other facilities we have at hand. And thats why the water-resistant maid swimsuits. We n to offer a pleasant bath time after, before, or even without needing to partake in lewd activities, where a person can pay to be apanied by a beautiful girl to wash their body and hair. No snu-snu included. Just a pleasant rxing time with an alluring girl by your side. Its another field where girls that wont want to do sexual stuff can work at. Of course, if they dont mind showing a little bit of skin here and there. The outfits are naturally quite sexy and seductive. But, they wont have to do anything more as getting with it in the baths is forbidden. At least for the customers, heh. The chambers are quite spacious so why not have them function as a bathhouse too. No one said that we have to only do sex here and I definitely didnt n on limiting myself to it, not with such an impressive mansion with so many facilities. Instead of Elea, Leyne answers this time. I could work in the baths. Filue and Neira agreed too. I dont think Cinra and Roseni would have anything against it anyway, but we havent asked them yet. Thats right, Filue confirms and they both smile at me from the sides. Thanks. You girls are really the best. I feel like I dont deserve any of you, hell any of the girls that follow me. Iugh a little. Did you forget who it was that saved us, Master? Elea leans over the table in the center and scoops my hands into hers while looking me straight into the eyes. We wouldnt be here if not for our Saviour, so its natural that we will do what we can to repay you. Of course, you can rest easy, Master, nothing so far has been against our wishes and likes. The girls on my sides entangle their arms with mine and squeeze their impressive mountains against them, burying my arms in between the dark peaks of fluffy heaven while a range of chocte hills peeks at me from the front due to Eleas leaning position. The Princess is right, we wouldnt do anything we hate, Filue informs me. And so far, there hasn''t been anything like that. Besides, Master always repeats that we are friends and friends help each other, Leyne follows. Noticing a slightly visible change in a certain part of my attire, the girls on the sides giggle mischievously and release me from their clutches. I mean, I cant control that. Not with such beauties at every angle. I smile at each of them after Elea also returns to her seat. Got it. Thats great to hear. If theres anything you want to have or do, juste to me when Im free and well see it done. Anything for my charming friends. Just in case it was about what I think it was, I leave a small encouragement for them too. After some more chatting, I let them return to their activities and go back to the mansion. Since Im already having a talk with everyone, I should spend some time with my lovely slimes. If Im not mistaken, they are in the underground and seem to be training or something. And thats certainly true as after arriving there I see them having a go at each other. They hopped out of their uniforms to not damage them and they are currently having a bout whilepletely naked. But, thats normal for them as their whole bodies are their weapons. I observe as they shift and reshape all the time, once striking with countless tendrils and at the other time trying to swallow each other in their own slime. In their humanoid forms, they shape their limbs into various weapons. It looks like they can achieve a decent level of sharpness with that. They obviously sense my presence and stop immediately. As they run towards me, their whole jelly bodies bounce and wiggle with each step. It doesnt have to be mentioned what a sight it is with them not having a single piece of clothing on. Safis sizable breasts sway in the air with considerate force while Emis slightly smaller boobs wiggle up and down with a higher tempo. The overjoyed green girl jumps at me as usual and pins me by the waist, mming my back against the wall. She seems conscious of her actions as she shields my head from the impact with her jelly hands and instantly dives in for a deep kiss whiletched onto me. After a good minute, she still hasn''t stopped her assault so I forcefully tear her off my face to make space for Safi to receive some kisses and she leans in to get them. [Master, Master! Is it time for more lessons?] Emi asks and nuzzles her face into my neck while Safi stands in the back with her iconic smile. Hahaha, no, not right now. I just came to see what you are doing here. I give her some mana-pats and hugs. [As Master saw, we are exercising control over our slime,] Safi exins their actions. Emi doesnt let go of me and just hangs there like a ko attached to a tree. Oh well, Ill just let her be. Interesting. Getting any better? [I think we are almost at the breaking point to move onto the next stage and some exercise should allow us to reach it.] That''s really good news! Not that much time has passed since you two advanced a stage. Safi grazes her belly with her hand and her core floats in circles near its surface. [I think its thanks to all the essence Master keeps giving us. Its full of nutrients and mana.] I chuckle. Well, we certainly did it a lot. Happy to know that it helps you that way this quickly. Emi moves a bit to let me see her lips. [Yes! Masters seed is really tasty and good for us! Please, keep giving more to Emi!] I will. Dont worry. Are you going to be able to choose an upgrade or something, like thest time? I turn to Safi. She nods. [That should be so, Master. We already nned on trying to replicate proper vocal cords so that we can finally speak with you and the others.] I reach out to brush the top of her head with some mana-pats too. If theres anything much more beneficial for you, dont hesitate to pick it over that. We canmunicate well enough and now you can also use our whispers skill. After Emi finally slides down off me, we sit near the wall and they snuggle to my arms. The chilly softness is really pleasant. So, how are you two doing? We are going to have the first working night soon. [Dont worry, Master! Youve taught us a lot! We will do our best!] Emi conveys with all her jiggliness. [Certainly, we have learned a lot of techniques from Master. We definitely wont let you down,] Safi also responds. Haha, I know, I know. Im more worried about how you are feeling about everything as we are close to starting. I try to bring them more onto the topic I have in mind. They look at each other for a moment and then up at me with smiling faces. [We just have to make other Humans feel good the way they asked, right? Itspletely different from doing it with Master. They wont be touching our cores. We are just going to use our slime as Master has taught us. I dont see anything for Master to worry about here. Master doesnt even force us to consume their fluids,] Safi slowly introduces her points. [Safi is right! Master has nothing to worry about! Emi is really happy to be of use to Master! Emi cant just keep getting spoiled all the time so Emi will work hard so that Master can praise Emi lots and lots!] The green girl supports her sister with all she has. I chuckle again and shake my head a little. Okay, okay, looks like we are good. I will reward you as much as you want, Emi. That goes for you too, Safi. Dont forget. We enjoy some cuddles for a few more minutes and I escape before Emi starts assaulting me in a much more serious manner. Not that I wouldnt like it, quite the opposite, but now its not the time for that and we have lots of fun during the evenings anyway. They get back to some more training with each other. Rest of the day passes uneventfully with everyone doing their own things and me still checking around and speaking to them. Sirgia joins me for a rxing dip in the bath before going to sleep and we wash each other thoroughly. I really enjoy helping with her hair and she also likes when I do it. She doesnte with me to my room so I guess its not her turn today. I slip into myfy bed and wait. Five minutes pass. Ten minutes pass. Fifteen minutes pass. I start wondering if perhaps I missed something or maybe they decided to leave me alone for the night. That hasnt happened since like forever. Well, its not like I mind in any way. I might have gotten a little used to having someone by my side, but this is nice too. While Im still pondering over it, the door to Cornelias room barely opens, most likely enough for her to peek inside. The person in question soon increases the gap and sneaks inside as quietly as she can. My tsun magician dressed in her lovely negligee nces around and softly walks to the side of the bed without locking her gaze with mine. She hastily dives under the sheets and lies down with her back to me. I chuckle to myself. This exins a lot. Its the first time we would sleep together like this after our quite passionate night. I should have figured this out much earlier. Well, anyway, I scoot myself closer to her and gently envelop Cornelia in a hug from behind, pulling her into a little spoon. She jerks a bit in surprise but doesnt run away. Snuggling myself up to her, I brush my face against her hair and take a deep breath. My hands lovingly brush her belly without any illicit intent. My nostrils get filled with an extremely pleasantvender fragrance. I love this amazing scent of yours, my beautiful Ice Queen, I whisper to her ear. A few moments pass and nothing happens. As Im considering just drifting off with her in my arms like this, Cornelia actually turns around to face me and goes for a small kiss on the lips. We stare at each other. A slightly embarrassed but happy smile paints her face. I love yours much more, she whispers back and embraces me with her arms too. Cornelia rests her head on my corbone and finds herself afortable position. I move one of my hands to the back of her head and stroke it gently. I actually was really looking forward to this she says. And yet you pretended to just lie down and sleep? I ask her teasingly. Even in the low light, I can see a visible blush creeping onto her cheeks. Hahaha, I know you are doing your best, dont worry. Ill be more proactive where you cant. Anyway, how are you recently? Cornelia giggles and lifts her face to nt a quick peck on my chin from below. Is it my turn for the daily interview now? Iugh a little too. I guess so. I might have asked this question to everyone. Im great. Im a little bit excited. Never expected to start something like this, ever. And Im really happy to be doing it with you by my side. Hey, that should be my line. She giggles again. We both can use it. Anyway, Im pretty much done with my preparations and stuff. I wonder how it will go. I havent heard about a ce that offers sex, alcohol, bath and social interactions in their menu in the whole Human continent. And as you may know, Im all in for new things. We have a chance to go big. Orpletely miss the mark. In any case, the priorities stay the same. Id like to not stay under the Kings care, but if that will be required to keep helping others then nothing much can be done. After we open, Ill need to focus way more on finding people who could work in the main field. She lovingly brushes my chest. They wille in time. I know you will find a way to do that without being forceful. Also, I think the elves wouldnt mind, at least some of them. Have you talked about it with them already? I nned to do so soon. I had a simr feeling with how carefree they are. Especially today. We shall see. We try to get rid of our worries and have a pleasant time together. I doze off with Cornelia snuggled to my chest. In the morning I wake up with her still in my arms, but not embracing me hard enough to not allow me to leave without inconveniencing her. With a soft good morning kiss, I move out and let her sleep for a little bit longer. Roseni and Cinra are already in the kitchen and they prepare a quick breakfast for me. I thank them and enjoy the short meal before heading out. Sirgia anticipated this and left her list on the counter for me so that I dont have to disturb her sleep. She needs lots of it. I get myself in the butler outfit and head out. First, I go to the Noble District to look for some good quality wine and stuff. It doesnt take long. There are countless shops and stores catering to such needs. It was quite obvious after seeing how nobles usually party. After acquiring a fulfilling number of bottles of different beverages, I move onto the next target, which is Barrens humble abode. He should be open already. Whatever he wont have, Ill get from the market. With a ring of a hanging bell above the door, I enter the shop. The muscr shopkeeper hastily raises himself from behind the counter, where he was taking care of something below. He instantly recognizes me and smiles widely while extending his arms to the sides. Al! What a surprise! I thought you had forgotten about this ce! He jumps over the desk and walks up to me to envelop me in a bear hug. What brings you here today? Doing my best to not get crushed, I try to somehow answer the question. Umph opening night party cake air! Barren chuckles and finally releases me, who desperately catches their breath. He ms my shoulder. Hahaha, youvested quite long. Getting stronger? Haaaah yeah, you can say that anyway, heres a list of stuff I need. I hand him the paper and we begin chatting while he collects the stuff he has in stock. He seems to be doing fine. Life is slow and kinda boring. Not much he has to do in his small shop. He enjoys the time with Sirgia during the deliveries as they often talk about food and stuff so thats nice. He also noticed that my staff grew a little and I fill him in on the new arrivals. Barren asks to keep him up to date as he will also try to sneak a word or two to his customers from time to time. He doesnt take no as an answer. What a great guy. Actually Was it fine to openly advertise this kind of business? I need to check that again. If yes, then why not make some nice posters for themon noticeboards, of course not the one with tasks and requests. Its a thing forter, but a decent idea I would say. He has a delivery to make soon so I dont bother him for too long. While heading back, I take a stroll through the market to pick up thest required ingredients for Sirgia. Then, for the day, I help her with Roseni and Cinra with baking and preparing all the dishes. Finally, the big day arrives and we finish everything we can before. Well be opening in the evening and its just an hour or two before that. Cornelia got into her beautiful dress she showed to me recently and all the other girls are in their maid uniforms. Not all of them will be in sight all the time obviously. They all look amazing though. We make a short recount of everything and take thest nce around. The tables on the bottom floor are filled with lots of dishes and desserts and beverages. The stronger ones are avable at the bar above which will be manned by someone when necessary. I know that everything for the baths and rooms is prepared too. Sirgia, Cinra and Roseni disappear into the kitchen where they will spend most of the time by choice. The slimes and rest of the elves want to stay in the main hall to entertain guests. My dark-skinned girls have been taking Common sses behind my back for this reason. Not all of them managed to get that muchmunicative, but Elea was and is quite decent with it while Filue and Leyne can have a simple chat now. We sit down on the sofas and enjoy the feast while we wait. Neira walks to the upper floor so that she can let us know if someone heads towards the entrance. Two hours pass and not that much happens. Quite as expected. Then, at the third hour, Neira leans over the railing and starts waving at us before running back to the stairs. We get up and take our positions. I stand on the right of the reception while Teffith takes the left side, dressed in her suit and with a spear in hand. Safi, Emi, Neira, Filue and Leyne make two rows on the sides of the carpet from the door to the main desk and await the guest. The door opens and a tall man walks inside. Wee to Utopia, honoured traveller! All girls, the ones that can, speak in unison and make a courteous bow, staying in it for a moment. The man visiblyughs and starts heading towards the reception while ncing at the girls on the sides. I shake my head with a smile. I had a hunch he would be the first one to show up. The mysterious first guest approaching me and Cornelia is no one else than the muscr and tall Barren. He whistles in amusement and rests his hands on his hips after reaching us. Its my first time seeing this side of the mansion and man, it is awe-inspiring. Same can be said about all the beauties here. Im starting to regret my choice of career a little. Heughs wholeheartedly. I step closer and enter a manly handshake with him. Wee. Happy to hear that. The first part of course, hahaha. Not only are you our first supplier but also now the first customer. Thats if I didnt assume wrongly. He ps my shoulder with his other hand a few times. Ha! You bet your ass you didnt! I was curious since the beginning so I obviously couldnt miss the first day! Ive also heard a few decent things about the ce already. Oh? Im curious what those were. I show a grin. Well, even though the business is just opening, people are talking about some group of pros in this field being invited by you to check the quality beforehand. They supposedly travel all around the nation and rate the establishments. And from what Ive heard, they had quite the good impressions of the ce even though it deals only in non-humans right now and Slime girls are the only option for some serious fun. Although, the other facilities, including baths and social, were rated top of the top. They onlyined about theck of choice so far, but this is something that can be easily solved with time as everything else is top-notch." I try my best to not explode into augh at how familiar his description of the rumours looks to a certain story I remember reading back in the day. Damn, are all of the Kings people men of culture even though they dont even know stuff like that exists? Stifling my chuckles, I smile at him. Thats certainly nice to hear. Yeah, well have to deal with the employee shortage with time. Definitely! There were some other rumours but whatever! It will be better when another source of good words appears, right? So, what do we have here? He shows a knowing grin. I step aside and make a courteous bow while pointing with my hands at Cornelia behind the main counter. He ms my back once more and turns to the charming Madame. She skillfully introduces him to some basic rules and how the whole establishment works, presenting him with the menu of services for each department. Barren naturally epts the rules without any issues. After the short introduction, he turns to me. Aight. I may not have much experience with ces like this, but I can honestly say that all this looks damn cool. Guess Ill jump into the bath first, then leave myself in the hands of one of your beauties and take a short dip after too so that I can spend some time hereter without looking like a miner after a day of work, haha! Great, since this is your first visit, Ill throw the second dip for free and the rest will be with a 30% discount. He waves his finger at me threateningly. Oh, no, no, no, my little friend. I saved some spare coin just for this asion and Im paying full. You dont need to lure me in like others. I shake my head and smile. Fine. I wont be able to change your mind. I raise my hand and snap my fingers. All the girls willing to help with the bath line up on our left, and those up for some sexy time, all two of them, stand on our right. Choose your beauty from these charming elves and your partner from my cute slimes. Barren nces around, making an acted thinking expression for a moment. His gaze first stops at Safi and she smiles enchantingly at him. Safi, was it? Ill be in your care then. She makes a little bow and he looks to the other side. Barren extends his hand towards the girl with long, ck hair, which is Leyne, and she takes him under her arm. She nods at me and starts escorting our first guest towards the bath. Cornelia leans over the counter and looks at me. He seems like a good guy. Wouldnt it be nice if all people were like him? Yeah, but thats just wishful thinking. Well see with time. While they are gone, I have one more talk with Safi, but she assures me to not worry so much. After I get a Whisper from Leyne saying that they are done, I send my sapphire slime to one of the rooms on the upper floor and instruct the elf to lead Barren there. During the busy time, no one elsees in. Neira reports that she saw a few people circling around the open gate, but they didnt decide for it in the end. Hopefully, with some more confirmed rumours and time, their curiosity will win over the most likely hesitancy over the demi-human aspect. After they finish in around twenty minutes, Safi leads Barren to the baths again as he requested and he stays there for a solo dip this time while the slime girles back to us. I instantly approach her. So? How are you feeling? Anything unpleasant? She gently hugs me and ces a light kiss on my cheek before stepping away. [Im fine, Master. We told you not to worry so much. There wasnt any foul taste or sensation like from the bad people in the past. I think I did a good job. Your friend was really happy. I might have been a little too forceful, as he almost fainted for a moment, but he asked for it, so it was okay, right?] She shows a little bit of concern, but I smile at her and shower her in lots of mana-pats. Yes, of course. Im really relieved to hear that. Hahaha, really, what did you do to make such a huge man almost faint. Ah, you dont need to answer, Im just speaking my mind out loud. Well, hopefully, the thing from the past works as we suspect it and Slimes can sense someones bad intentions towards them through direct contact, so it shouldnt be back for as long as no one gets any weird ideas. And Ill make sure to be wary of any suspicious people. Barren soon joins us in the main hall and we sit together around one of the tables. Neira and Leyne casually take his sides while most of the other girls lean all over me. I have a feeling that they are showing who is the boss here much more than its necessary. He praises Leyne and Safi a lot, also sharing an idea with us. He suggests that we could also offer massages and such since he noticed a few of those wavy, stone structures where you can lie or sit down, alongside the usual benches. I certainly thought about that before and we may introduce itter. We spend some time chatting. Mostly its him assuring us that he mighte once in a while even just for a pleasant dip as public baths or even his own small bathroom cantpare to this. I was hoping for someone else to arrive tonight too, but it doesnt look like it. Before he leaves, we inform Barren that we are nning to be open each other night currently, to have some more time to work on increasing the roster and introducing new services. The closing timees and Neira reports around eight silhouettes wandering around the entrance in total during the whole period. Anyway, time for a quick rest and then back to work. With most of the thingspleted and tested, its time to focus more on the people aspect. Selinas might be a decent choice now. Chapter 46 – A Fragrant Pursuit Chapter 46 C A Fragrant Pursuit We all work together to clean the ce up after our opening night. I wouldnt call it a sessful one, but at the same time, it definitely wasnt a failure I think. Yeah, the only guest being Barren shouldnt be considered a win, but there were a few other people lingering around the gate, so the interest is definitely there. And it was great for the girls to practice on someone who isnt aplete jerk or buffoon. Everything gets swept up from the tables in the main hall and moved to the kitchen where most of the girls are dealing with the tes and cutlery. Anything that can be preserved for longer than just this day is being stored in our giant fridge and freezer. We certainly feasted tonight. I can tell by their expressions how happy everyone is. Seeing them work together like this also brings a smile to my face. They really get along great. After we are done, each of us heads to our respective rooms for a well-deserved rest. My sweet slime girls apany me to the bed. I get Safi to share some more details about her first job with me now that we are alone and, oh boy, no wonder she said that he almost fainted at a certain point. It looks like Barren was quite confident in his stamina. I mean, judging by his muscr body, Id say it wasnt baseless, but yeah. He asked Safi for a little bit more than he could handle. Hell, from her description, I am starting to have doubts for how long I wouldst with how fierce she got, even with my Titles ability. Surrounded by the lovely and squishy gel from both sides, I have a pleasant and rxing night. In the morning, I thank them both for their care with deep, mana-imbued kisses and we move to the dining room after dressing each other up. They are starting to take the maid responsibilities quite seriously recently. I cant even put my clothes on by myself if they are present. Well, I have nothing toin about. Okay, maybe the idental, chilly brushes over some specific areas while they carry out the task. Seriously, looks like Ive corrupted those pure and innocent beings way too much with my lessons. I send a few waves of mana straight at their cores through their soft bellies to show my thanks again, which naturally ends in both of them shivering and wobbling from the pleasure while they try their best to hold onto me with ecstatic expressions. The breakfast is already prepared. I have no idea how early I would have to wake up to not be greeted by the sight of Roseni and Cinra in the kitchen, sometimes alongside Sirgia, but they are good enough to work on the food alone, letting our main chef get the necessary sleep after she always overworks herself in the workshop. I and the slimes help them a bit until everyonees down to the dining hall and we partake in our usual morning meal together. Some casual chatting amongst the girls apanies it. Another great proof of their improving rtionships. Even Teffith is way less tense now after she officially joined as our bouncer and guardian. Since Leyne sits rtively close to me, I take this chance to strike up a conversation with her. Of course, my closest sides arepletely upied by Cornelia and the slimes. Sirgia, even though still very shy around others, sits happily on myp, feeding me a bite from time to time. How could I have rejected such a request from her with how giddy her usually expressionless face gets from this joy of serving me food. So, Leyne, how was the bath yesterday? I start, opening my mouth wide for the cute dwarf to drop a tiny tomato there with her slender fingers. The elf turns to me with a wide smile and nods her head. Theres nothing you have to worry about, Master. Everything went perfectly well. The bathing uniforms are reallyfortable, much better than your usual clothes that would inconvenience the washing after gettingpletely drenched. I nod too. Thanks for the info, but thats not exactly what Im asking about. She takes a sip of her orange juice before continuing. There were no issues with the service, Master. Your friend didnt create any trouble. He wholeheartedly enjoyed mypany. And Ive made sure that he could do so to the best of my abilities. Judging by the state of the towel over his waist, I can proudly say that it was quite effective, fufufu~. Hearing her giggle, I chuckle myself and shake my head. Who wouldnt get hard over a beautiful Dark Elf in a skimpy bathing suit washing them all over while definitely making some quite alluring poses? Unfortunately, Im not yet proficient enough in Common to hold a proper conversation, so I barely responded to his banter. I will keep working on it in my free time so that I can do even better, Master. A glint of determination can be spotted in her eyes. As long as you are fine with it, that will definitely be helpful in the future. Thank you for taking this initiative. Anyway, back to the main topic, Im d that it went well, but we shouldnt let this cloud our judgement. People like him arent exactlymon. Dont forget that. She looks around at the other elf girls and then they all turn to stare at me with smiling faces. Master. We arent some weak maidens easy to abuse. Especially now, after you removed our restraints. Thats why dont worry. We appreciate the right to protect ourselves you have given to us and we promise that we wont hold back from using it. We definitely dont want to make Master sad about something happening to us. I nce over all of them and can clearly sense both appreciation and confidence from them. Right. You girls roughed me up pretty hard thest time we sparred. Most of them giggle. We only want for Master to grow stronger and theres no better way to help than letting Master experience what we know on Masters own body, Elea adds. And Im thankful for that. We finish breakfast and everyone leaves to do their thing. Sirgia returns to her workshop. She is currently working on the Spatial Enchantments for the crystal hearts from the cors. Elea and Cornelia do their best to help as they are the most well-versed magic users here and thetter has ess to some decent information too. Neira most likely will be having fun in her studio. She told me that she is working on a great piece of art to return the favour. I told her that its not necessary, but wasnt able to change her mind. I am looking forward to it a bit. She hypes it up a lot, even requiring help from all the other elves at times. I wonder what it will be. As for me, I decide to head out to town and pay a visit to a certain business I havent been at in a while. Madam Selina was quite fond of me thest time, but I didnt buy even a single ve after that day. Hopefully, I wont get my card revoked or worse. Well, no point in thinking about all that when I will see for myself shortly. It would be great to find someone willing to work among the ves there, but Im afraid it will be difficult. Most of them dream about getting free, not ending up as a sex ve in a brothel. I dont think I will be able to exin things properly and convince them of my good intentions right on the spot. Perhaps I should have taken one of the girls with me. I arrive in front of the peculiar, reddish building and stop to fix my suit and bowtie. Last time I came here in my adventuring gear. Ah, memories. I remember that day like it was yesterday. Well, it wasnt that long ago. But still, I would have never imagined that my search for a chef would end up like this. With an adorable and loving Dwarf by my side. I dont even want to think about what could have happened if I didnt pass near her on that day. Shaking my head to drive away all negative thoughts, I make my way through the entrance. Nothing changed since thest time. The same two counters with employees behind them. Oh, if Im not mistaken, one of them seems to be Lucas. It must be his shift to work at the reception today. Im curious if he still remembers me. That question gets answered instantly. The man notices meing closer and looking at both of the queues. To my surprise, he stands up, quickly bows to his current customer and hastily walks away through one of the doors, to everyones confusion. The woman at the other counter apologizes and exins that its a sudden, urgent matter and that he will soon be reced. I have a weird feeling that I might have been the reason behind his escape. Just a momentter, the door to my right opens halfway and Lucas is signalling to me toe. I raise one of my eyebrows and look around. Quite sneaky. Using a door thats behind all the other people so that they dont spot him. Iply with the request and pass through the entrance to the corridor. Wee back, Sir Carter. He bows courteously right after closing the door. I nod at him. Hello. Should you really leave the customers hanging like that? I ask while pointing with my thumb behind me. Im your personal advisor, Sir Carter. Tending to the wishes of someone of your status is my highest priority. Looks like Im still a VIP. I see. Thank you. I nod my head again. Also, Ive been instructed by Madam Selina to bring you to her private office right after you visit us again. Uh oh. I might have just jinxed it. Shit. Well then, lead the way. We shouldnt make thedy wait too long. He guides me through the familiar passages until we reach the floor where Selinas chamber is located. Lucas then knocks on the door and announces my entrance while holding it open for me to walk inside. He bows again and quickly closes the door, leaving me alone in the magnificent room. Madam Selina stands on the other end of the chamber while looking through the huge window and smoking a cigarette on one of those fancy pipes or poles I sometimes saw richdies use in movies. It was always more funny than dignified to me. She turns around with one hand on her hip. She wears the same dress Ive seen her in during thest time. Her love for all thats crimson didnt change even a little bit. Long time no see, Sir Carter, she says in an elegant yet yful tone. Its a pleasure to meet you again, Madam Noint, I answer with a bow with a hand over my heart. She chuckles lightly. Oh please, theres no need to be this official. Its Selinas Splendid Servants, not Noints. She walks closer from the window and sits in her fancy chair, gesturing at me to do the same on the opposite side of her desk. Naturally, Iply. Its nice andfy. Ive heard from Lucas that you wished to see me. Is there perhaps something important for us to discuss? I begin. Its not that crucial, although Ive heard some interesting rumours about you and your newly opened business recently. Ones that include a lot of other races she says while taking the golden pipe into her hands by both ends and ncing all over it in front of her face. I see. That was unavoidable. I can imagine how having someone like me on your VIP list could be troublesome for a person of such status and publicity. I have the card with me so I can return it to you right away. I begin reaching into my inner pocket to summon the te from my ring. Selina starts waving her hands at me. Oh, no, no, no. You got it all wrong, Sir Carter. I didnt summon you here to revoke your VIP privileges. I stop. Then? She ces her pipette down and joins her hands together with an impish smile. To verify those rumours of course! I told you that I have a good nose for great people and you again proved it to be working splendidly. Im itching from my curiosity to know how much truth is hidden in themonfolks words. By all means, I have nothing against your chosen use of demi-humans if that part is indeed true. Its really what was the word entric, yes! I knew during our first meeting that you were meant for something extraordinary and that hasnt changed in the slightest. A wry smile makes its way onto my lips. Rather than getting kicked out, it seems like I scored additional points in her eyes. Well, she definitely is special and she did tell me that she has a great intuition for people worthy of doing business with. Good. Lets not waste this opportunity. I should try to forge the best possible rtionship between us. Having the support of the biggest and most respected verypany would definitely be a huge image boost for my brothel. I apologize for my rude assumptions then, Madam Selina. I lower my head a bit. Now that I think about it, it was foolish of me tobel such an individual dealing with a prospecting business with the best quality merchandise simrly to other people I met. I already knew that you are able to see past those limitingmon beliefs or you wouldnt be able to build such an empire. Wasting potential business opportunities is not your style. A wide smile starts growing on Selinas face. Ohohoho~. You are quite good with your tongue, Sir Carter. She explodes into a small fit ofdy-likeughter. I hear that a lot. I give her a very cheeky smile. It looks like Madam Selina gets what I mean as she covers her mouth with one hand and chuckles naughtily. It feels a bit strange flirting with a woman like twenty years older than me. Well then, what kind of rumours did you encounter, Madam? She proceeds to list what she heard on the streets. As expected, its about the opening, my slimes, some rules and regtions that were spread through them and also again about that group of wandering reviewers. I cant help but chuckle and shake my head whenever I hear about that. Since I have decided to develop this partnership, I confirm what I can and also support all that information with more details about my business and my stance on the whole idea, omitting the part about the shelter goal, breaking the seals, my rtionship with some residents and other crucial key elements, but making sure that she understands that Im quite kind to my employees. She looks fascinated the whole time. Thats such an amazing idea. You are assuring the highest quality of your services by scrupulously tending to the mental health of your merchandise. You dont force the girls to prostitute themselves against their will but take time to slowly change their minds. Everyone dealing in human resources knows that efficiency is much higher when the employee does their job happily rather than out of coercion. Ohohohoho~, I was so right about you! I dont believe that theres even one man who would look at demi-humans the way you do in the capital. This is an unimaginable opportunity! Selinas expression turns much livelier as she rains praises at my way of doing things. The part about changing the minds of others makes me feel slightly guilty as if Im brainwashing them, but I really shouldnt think of it like that. All I am doing and nning to do is to show and exin to the girls that theres nothing shameful or bad in working that way. I can even bring the argument that my mother is a prostitute. Well, it would work way better if she wasnt aplete bitch at the same time, but the point still stands and it has nothing to do with her field of work. She really is a rotten apple ruining the image of that field. Its definitely a huge opportunity, but also an equal risk with the current views on demi-humans and other races, Madam Selina. A risk I am willing to take nevertheless. But, to minimize that risk as much as I can, I need a source of the best possible demi-human ves. Now, I wonder where could I find such a thing? I confidently lean back into my chair and look at her with both eyebrows raised. Selina crosses her arms, entuating her quite decently sized chest and gives me a side-nce while also leaning back. Oh, I wonder that too. If only there was some big and well-knownpany in the capital dealing in such things, I could perhaps introduce you to them. We match our gazes and start chuckling. So, should I take this as a confirmation of our very promising partnership? I ask. She extends her hand over the desk with a smile. I stand up from my chair, walk closer and grab it with mine, but instead of shaking it, I lean down and leave a kiss on the back of it, like a true gentleman. Madam Selina chuckles again after I let her take it back. You really know how to please thedies, Sir Carter. What can I say. Sometimes I feel like I am destined for it. Iugh a little too. She ps her hands. Okay, enough of this flirting, Ive already taken a lot of your precious time, Sir Carter. Are we talking some business today or am I perhaps going a bit too fast? I ponder for a moment while stroking my chin. Hmmm Certainly, I dide here today with such intention, but Im not really sure what I exactly want. Lets do it like this then. I will order my men to round up some nice girls around for your next visit, which we could register at the day after tomorrow if you are fine with waiting, she suggests. That does sound promising, but But Im not sure about their ability to pick the nice girls out of demi-humans when I recall Lucass stance on them. Id prefer to do that myself if theres a possibility more of them share such views. You are not sure about us being able to select the proper goods for you, right? Madam Selina reads through my thoughtful expression with ease. Dont worry, I will personally ensure that the people undertaking the task wont have any deep prejudice against demi-humans. Trust me, we will find the most beautiful girls for you. That aspect is quite universal, even for Human men. Is that so. I will leave this in your hands then, Madam Selina. Im not sure about the number though. I may very well end up buying ten or one, I cant say. Thats not a problem. Look forward to our best products. Can I assume that the location of the brothel is your home address? she asks. Yes, you can. Then I will send a notice there when everything is ready or if there will be any changes. Thank you for your time, Sir Carter. It was a pleasure speaking with you again. She stands up and nods her head. The pleasure is all mine, Madam Selina. Till the next time. After a polite bow, I leave her office and Lucas escorts me back to the exit. I think I should ask Selina to change my personal assistant if we are going to focus on the non-human part of our partnership. Hes not exactly fitting the role here. Theres no need to tell him that though. Next, I take a stroll around the city, visiting some ces I usuallye to, like the weapon shop or my favourite alchemist. Its a good idea to pick up a few things for Sirgia now and then. Imunicate with her using the Sweet Whispers skill and ask if she needs anything. Given a few instructions, I hunt for the ingredients. While visiting our usual tailor, I spot a few interesting outfits he is currently working on. Not for us of course. They look kinda like nun habits but designed in a way that doesnt restrict a lot of movements. I can tell that it would look quite sexy on the wearer. Asked about that project, the artisan exins that its an order for one of the temples of the Goddess in the capital. Some priestesses also work as adventurers, or more like mercenaries. You can hire them to join your party if you have enough funds and are looking for a healer. This gives me a certain idea which could definitely be used in the future. I really would need my personal tailor though, with what I have in mind. Maybe I can find a ve with an interest in that? Eh, after getting Sirgia with her passion for artifacts and cooking, I dont think it will be this easy to find someone with a talent for sewing. I dont have enough main character aura to attract such lucky events so often. I should have read even more isekai novels back at home to raise it. Its already past noon so I start heading back. On my way home, I decide to step into Barren''s shop, because why not. We havent talked much about his experience previously since that would be improper with everyone around and a bit in a bad taste, but Im curious what he thinks. With the sound of a hanging bell above the door, I enter his store. Wee, oh Al! Already missing me? You areing here quite often recently, hahaha. The burly owner greets me with a Roman-style handshake. I am just passing by. Why not visit for a moment. I have been neglecting you quite a lot in the past weeks, I reply. Ahahaha, thats just like you. We both run our own businesses so thats granted. Well then, what can I do for you? Just wanted to make use of some alone time together to chat about your time at my humble abode. Whats there to say? I definitely didnt expect to get done that easily, hahaha. That slime, ah sorry, that girl was really something. She made me lose my guard with howdylike she was with all that caring and docile act of hers. I swear I saw the Goddess reveal herself to me for a moment there. I was so shaken. I smile at him. Yeah, thats Safi for you. Ill definitely pass the word to some of my friends and such. Ive also gotten that business card of yours which was handed to me by the elf girl, so I will make use of it too. It looks damn nice. Whoever made it has great talent. He brings out the small card that Neira prepared. It was one of my ideas for promotion. Just as they usually do, it has location info, business hours and some nice, sexydies on it, of course, my jiggly twodies. Dont want to use false advertisement. Ah, speaking of elves, the bath! I dont know if you taught all that to her or if she is a natural, but oooooh brother, she knows exactly how to angle herself to make a mans heart skip a beat, without any damn touching! I thought I was going to burst even before we moved to the real thing! Iugh. Or maybe you just have a thing for Dark Elves, hahaha. Maybe, who knows. Theres no way to test that yet, right? Well, let me know if that changes in the future. Ill still pay a visit from time to time. Its so damn rxing at your ce that a whole months worth of stress and tension just went poof. Just that is really enticing. I tell you, after they work over the first uneasiness, people will start flocking there, so you better start preparing. Im working on that even right now. Im aware of the shortage in that department, but I cant rush some things, I inform him. Ye, ye, naturally. Our little chat moves onto the topic of potential girls in my humble abode and we spend an hour or two discussing various races and possibilities their characteristics could bring into those love sessions. Its fun having an open talk like this with someone who doesnt get all weird at the mention of non-humans or explicit stuff. Alright, time for me to go, I had a great time, I finally decide to head back. Wait a moment. He stops me and disappears behind a curtain, sooning back with a small, paper bag. Here, have this, I kid you not, this is the tastiest bread you can get. Its best to eat hot so Ill give this one baguette to you since I have a few more. You should be able to share it with your girls before it gets cold. He hands me it and I take a peek inside. As he told me, theres a tasty-lookingnce of bread there, alongside a few other things he didnt mention. I shake my head and graciously ept the gift. I move out with the bag in my arms in front of me. The smell its just so damn juicy I couldnt hold it anywhere else than in front of my face. This is just bliss I can feel myself drowning in my own saliva. Sorry everyone, but I dont think this treasure will survive until I get ba *WHOOSH* Wha?! Suddenly, my perspective changes and the blue sky surrounded by various rooftops enters my vision. I think I can also see my feet on the bottom there. *THUD* Ugh! Soon after, I m the ground with my back. I lie down in a cross position, with both my legs raised upwards. Realizing what might have put them in this state, I quickly raise my head and spread them to the sides. I catch the veryst bit of someones short figure disappearing in the nearby alley. And Im sure I saw a tail too. Haaaaaaaaah Some people just never look where they run. I sigh heavily and raise myself to a sitting position. I look down to see the state of my fragrant merchandise just to not see it anywhere on myp. Its not around me either. Even slightly further on the sides of the road. It vanished. Not even crumbs are left. Did I just get robbed out of my bread? Iugh inwardly at the situation. It looks like the baguette really was a one of its kind for some thief to tackle me down just to get their hands on it. Im kinda bummed. I didnt even get a bite of it. Curse you whoever stole my baguette! If only I was able to find you, I would ki wait. I am? A sudden idea dawns on me and I summon the description of a certain skill.
Lascivious Hunt You are the Alpha of all males. Your insatiable carnal desire pushes all your senses to their very limits and no female that earns your interest is able to hide or run away from you. You can effortlessly track your target even with just a whiff of their scent, taste of their sweat or blood, or any other bodily fluid.
I mean theres a chance right? I stand up, brush away some dust from my suit and nce around. No one is here at this moment. Looks like its time to try this ability out. Lets pray for the thief to be a girl. Invoking the skill causes my vision to suddenly turn into greyscale. Everything around me is of a different shade of ck and white. If I were to follow the descriptions hints, thats most likely how some beast sees the world when chasing their prey, but what now. In all these bleak surroundings, I notice a faint puff of pinkish smoke swirling a little bit behind my back. I move closer to it and poke the mist with my fingers, but nothing happens. Getting another weird idea, I lean down and try to sniff it a little. The moment I get a whiff of the mysterious smoke, my nostrils get filled with an insanely sweet and intoxicating fragrance. I instantly know that the owner of this criminal evidence is a female. My body starts getting all hot and I swear there is a ferocious roar reverberating through my head. I have to hold it still for a moment as I keep shaking from the sensation. When I regain myposure, the puff of pinkish mist has changed into a trail leading to the corner of the alley where the thief disappeared. Gotcha. Time to y a little game of cat and mouse. I start jogging where the line leads me. There are tens of turns and changes of direction, but I never feel like I have a hard time keeping up with the trail. Its truly like she has no chances of escaping after Iid my eyes on her. Or my nose in this case. After twenty minutes of running, I arrive in some side alley of the Artisanal District. I see the scent leading me towards another turn, but I know deep down that this is thest one. My target is just behind that corner. I start slowly approaching it since I do not know what I am dealing with. Besides the fact that its a girl. I dont want to get instantly deleted from this world by some pro assassin that got a little hungry. A pile of big, wooden crates enters my vision and I can hear the rustling of the paper bag behind them. Step by step I move closer, trying to be as sneaky as possible. Soon, Im able to lean myself over them and a peculiar sight appears in front of my eyes. A grey-haired girl of short stature, I guess somewhere near Emis height, dressed inpletely tattered rags in the form of a shirt and short pants, lively munching on my precious baguette like its herst meal. She looks really dirty, but first of all she has cat-like ears on top of her head, twitching every time she takes a bite. The tail Ive seen previously is also there, behind her back. I wonder which one of us was the cat here, haha. Beastkin have much better senses than Humans so this piece of bread must be really extraordinary for her to not notice mee this close. Or she was extremely hungry. I bet its both. You dont need to be a genius to figure out how her everyday life looks. Im not sure to which tribe she belongs, so I try to use the universalnguage most of Beastkin should understand, which is Sylvan. Is it really that good? I ask with a calming tone. Her ears and tail instantly spring up and she shoots her gaze upwards at me with wide eyes while mid-bite. She curls into herself and starts pushing with her legs to escape by sliding along the wall. Wait, wait, wait! I mean no harm! Can you even understand me? I walk out from behind the crates and take a step back to the other side of the alley with my hands raised. She stops and attentively looks me all over. Still clearly vary of me, she takes a hesitant bite of the bread while not dropping the eye contact. A momentter, she faintly nods. I lean my back on the wall and slide down to not tower over her. We sit on the opposite sides. She observes me carefully. So Im not sure if you recall, but Im the owner of that loaf. I point at the paper bag. She instantly realizes it and squeezes the remaining bread closer to herself. Ah, its okay, I wont try taking it back against your will. You look like you need it way more than me. Hmmm can you perhaps speak? Silence falls as she keeps nibbling on the piece. I start assuming that maybe she cant, but then the girl finally moves her mouth away from her snack and replies in a very soft but hoarse voice. Yes I instantly realize how dried up her throat is. Without a word, I bring out a waterskin from my ring and to her surprise, throw it at her. As expected, she catches it with ease. Its water. You can drink it all. The girl looks at me doubtfully and then at the object. She uncorks it and very carefully sniffs the contents. Still keeping her eyes on me, she moistens her lips just a little bit. After finally confirming it for herself, her eyes widen again and she begins chugging the water down. My waterskin gets emptied in a blink. Finished, she takes a long sigh and nces back at me confusedly, with a tinge of curiosity in those cute, grey eyes. Do you need more? I ask and she shakes her head. Why? she finally speaks on her own. Because thats the right thing to do. I smile gently. She tilts her head adorably, definitely not used to such views. How did you find me? I have some questionable abilities. I chuckle. The catgirl nces at the remaining bread and back at me. Go on, you can finish it. Its a shame I couldnt get a taste, but its okay. I try being kind but not too fake. She visibly hesitates. Then, she slowly stands up and very carefully walks up to me, tearing off a bit of the loaf and extending her hand with it as far as she can towards me. I smile again and ce mine under it so she can drop it down. After doing so, she moves back to her wall. I throw the piece into my mouth. Hot damn it truly is a work of art. We again sit in silence. I take it on myself to break it. Whats your name? The girl ponders for a moment, but answers. As... trea. Astrea, huh. Its a very cute name. Nice to know you, Im stair. Al for short. ...stair she adorably repeats my name to herself. So is this how you live? On the streets stealing stuff? I ask. She nods. Family? She shakes her head. Home? Shaking again. I sigh. Just as expected. I dont think Ive earned enough of her trust to ask this, but Say do you want to have one? Mine is very big so theres a lot of space and there are even other demi-humans, like Elves, a Dwarf or even Slimes. Her eyes open a bit more again to that revtion, but I can see that she is still very wary. I know I look like those trashy nobles, but I promise you Im not like them. You know what? I actually run a brothel. With demi-human girls. Isnt that weird? And they arent my ves. They are really happy to live there and help me with the ce. You cane to see if you want. Or, if you are still afraid of me, I cane here with my cute Dwarf friend so that you can speak with her. Whatnguages do you know? I do my best to smile and talk politely. She definitely looks curious after hearing my story. This one and Common too. I learned it from people on the streets. Why do you know Sylvan, mister? Just call me Al. I learned it because I was curious about Beastkin. It looks like it paid off, right? Im a very weird Human who likes to learn all about other races because he finds them really interesting. I know a lot ofnguages. I can confidently say that I know the most in this world. I boast a little. So what do you say? Want toe with me Silence falls onto us again. She does look to be contemting the offer, but I guess its really too good to be true in her eyes. Who knows what kind of atrocities she experienced from Humans. I sigh and raise myself up with the help of my wall. I step closer to her and point at the waterskin. She passes it to me and I use Livelihood Magic to fill it with water again before giving it back to her. Here. Forter. Ill take a stroll around here now and then if you ever want to speak again. I smile at her for thest time and turn around to walk away. After I take a few steps, I can hear her standing up. Wait she calls to me so I nce back. Are you really not lying? Now, a glimmer of hope can be recognised in her eyes. Its heavily obstructed by cautiousness, but its there. I move back to her and kneel down onto one knee so that I am the one needing to raise my head instead of her. Unless you can discern lies, theres no way for you to know for sure. But yes, everything Ive told you was true. Its up to you to decide if its worth believing me. She gazes down at my smiling face, hesitating a lot. She steps closer to me and ces her slender hands around my neck, starting to slowly squeeze harder and harder, carefully watching my reaction. Its obvious that she is testing me ording to something she has experienced in the past. As much as it is painful, I try my best to not lose eye contact with her, hoping that she wont crush my throat. Noticing tears forming in the corners of my eyes from theck of oxygen, she quickly releases her grasp and I wheeze for air. Damn That was quite risky. Looking back up, I see her expression ease up a little bit. I will trust you. But if you are lying know that I can easily snap the neck of Humans twice your size. Chills run down my spine. Im quite sure from the previous showcase that she is telling the truth. She definitely had killed before. Most likely in self-defence. I stand up again and bring out a cloak from my storage ring. I extend my hand with it towards her. Ill do my best to not give you any reasons for that then. I smile. Cover yourself with this. Well draw less attention this way. She nods and dons the caped cloak of dark sapphire. I begin walking away and she soon appears by my side. Looks like we are getting a Catkin as our new resident. A cute one at that. Chapter 47 – Two Hundred Years of Abstinence Chapter 47 C Two Hundred Years of Abstinence I walk through the streets with our potential new resident by my side. Now, that we both are standing straight and our perspectives are at a proper height, I can easily confirm that she is somewhat as tall as Emi, or perhaps close to her, Im not sure if more or less yet. The part Im certain of is that the catgirl following me is about one hundred and fifty-something centimetres tall. As we stroll through the town, she takes careful and attentive nces around, following different people thate from ahead of us, with her eyes. From the small shifts the hood she has on, I can clearly deduce that she is being really wary of everything around us. Beastkin senses are much sharper than your usual Humans or other races''. Especially their ears and nose are developed to the extent where they can hear over unimaginable to others distances and discern faint scents even in a huge downpour. That also depends on which type of Beastkin they are. In our case, Astrea is what is called a half-blood Beastkin. It can be determined by her almostpletely human-like appearance, but with an addition of beast-like ears, tail and eyes. And, differently from the usual images of catgirls back in my homeworld, she doesnt have two pairs of ears. There is only one pair, the cute rounded triangles on top of her head, currently hidden under the piece of material. If I were to move part of her hair on the side of her head, I would be met with a t and empty surface of her skin. Some may find that disturbing, but for me, it always felt right and natural. But, back to the whole Beastkin thing, the other part of their race consists of pure-blood Beastkin. They look simr to the male ve Ive met weeks ago after leaving the shrine during the ss reveal ceremony. If I were to exin it in simple words, they are like werewolves from various fantasy works. Or furries, scalies and whatever other names of individualspletely covered in fur or other things are, with their heads, hands and feet being almost exactly like their beast counterparts. Those people''s senses obviously trump those of the half-bloods. Where do those two types of Beastkine from and why is it like that? Well, if the inhabitants of this world were aware of those things called genes, then that would be the proper exnation. Its actually quite simple to exin without having to delve deep into that topic. At first, there was only one type of Beastkin, the pure-blood ones. They were a closedmunity, huddled up together in one of the other continents. But, at some point in time, long, long ago, they came in contact with other races. And again, sometimeter, they stopped being so wary of others and began opening theirmunity. Naturally, that led to interracial rtionships too. And that was the emergence of half-blood Beastkin. Lets recount every possibility right now. Basically, when two pure-blood Beastkin, male and female, get together, their child will obviously be pure-blood too. Then, if a pure-blood male gets together with a female of another race, the child will end up either half-blood Beastkin orpletely whatever the mothers race is, lets say an Elf. If we take a female pure-blood with a male of another race, the result will always be half-blood. Then, the half-bloods enter the equation. For a half-blood and another race, the result of their rtionships will be either a half-blood or a member of the mothers or fathers race in this case. And for two half-bloods getting together, they end up with a half-blood kid obviously. Then when we get to pure- and half-bloodbinations. In both scenarios, either pure-blood male or female, there''s a chance for their children to be born pure- or half-blood. That chance is supposedly higher when the mother is pure-blood. Pretty simple and logical. To some extent at least. You could question many different parts of thosebinations and ask why its exactly like this and not some other way, but thats just how it works in this world. Some will just say magic, others that its just how the Beastkin lineage is. I bet there are some researchers interested in the topic, but with the current state of things around the realm, they most likely arent working with that many other races. And definitely not with Humans. Not like those rtionships now happen that much in this continent. Maybe there are Humans living amongst Beastkin in their homnd. Anyway, Astrea is a half-blood in the end. Im pretty sure she is an escaped ve or something in those lines. Its obvious that she survived on the streets for quite some time. I wonder why she didnt try to sneak out of the capital. Maybe she did and she failed or she is afraid of getting caught. If she decides to stay, I hope to learn more about her with time. I would need to gain her trust first and that most likely wont be as easy as with Safi and Emi. When we reach the mansion, she stops in front of the gate for a moment and nces all over the incredible building and the path leading to it. She hesitates. I can feel the uncertainty from her wary gaze. I kneel in front of her to take a better look at her face inside the hood from below. I promise that nothing will happen to you and no one will approach you without your permission. In turn, I ask you to not hurt my friends if they identally offend or surprise you, okay? Ive already informed them about you with my skill, something like telepathy, I speak calmly, trying to show a soft smile. She squints her eyes at me, most likely because of thest part, but nods lightly. You can keep your distance from me, staying close to the entrance if you are still suspicious. I dont me you. Its natural. After adding that part, I begin walking the path to the mansion. Astrea follows a few meters behind me as I suggested. While we were walking through the streets, I asked all the girls mentally toe to the main lobby, if they could of course. I wouldnt drag them out of something important or perhaps the middle of a bath. I go through the front door and leave it open for the catgirl toe in after me. Most of the girls did gather in the main hall. Safi, Emi, Sirgia and Cornelia are sitting by one of the tables on the side and the elves took a different one on the opposite part of the room. Besides Neira and Cinra, they are all there. I can feel those two in the formers studio when I expand my senses. Teffith is leaning on a wall with her back and arms crossed over her chest, with her spear lodged inside that hold, and closed eyes. It looks like they even got into their uniforms and prepared some light snacks and drinks. Sirgia stands up from her sofa and trots to me. I plop my hand on her head and brush through her hair. Was this your idea? I ask. Uhn. She nods with a very faint smile. I cant let her go unrewarded so I lean forward to give her a gentle peck on those petite lips. She dives in for one more after I start backing away, so I let her leave a few more little kisses on my mouth before finally departing. I keep patting the head of my adorable dwarf while the other girls starting closer and saying their wees. So is that her? Cornelia asks and we all turn towards the entrance. A figure of a short girlpletely covered in a cloak stands literally in the middle of the doorstep. Her glinting eyes wander around the interiors and pass over every person present in the room. She stops for the longest on the slimes and then the dragonewt. Teffithzily opens one eye after sensing a not-so-friendly gaze on herself. Our little friend shudders a bit. Yeah Thats Astrea. As you all can see, she is quite wary of us, so please, be understanding. I look at each of my girls and they nod. Then, I turn to the catgirl again. Well then. This cute dwarf here, Sirgia, decided to prepare all this food for you, so dont be shy and dig in. You dont need to hold back. Im sure that you didnt get full with just a piece of bread, I speak to her while patting Sirgias head. Astrea moves her gaze to the tables with various simple dishes and jugs. I think I can spot a little trail of saliva leaking from the corner of her mouth as she stares intently at all the delicious food. She should be able to get a good whiff of the aroma from that distance with her keen nose. Finally getting out of her daze, she looks back at me. I gesture towards the table with my hand and nod at her. While she is hesitating, Sirgia escapes my caresses and begins slowly walking towards her. Astrea instantly locks her wary eyes onto the approaching dwarf, observing her carefully. My little artificer, or rather my little maid at this moment, stops at afortable distance from her. Im not sure what is Sirgias expression since I can only see her back, but I can tell that she is doing her best to look friendly. You dont need to be so suspicious. Master is not a bad person. He saved me when I was in a really bad state and also gave me food, clothes and a home. Just like he is trying to give them to you, she softly speaks to the slightly taller girl. I didnt expect Sirgia to take the initiative. She is always so withdrawn and a bit shy around others. But, I guess she wasnt alwayspletely like that. I mean, in the past she lived amongst her kin and even travelled a bit. She might finally be regaining some of her courage, and Astrea is a Beastkin, so it should be easier for Sirgia to interact with her than with Humans. I do feel like she always was distant and timid, but surely, the things she went through added anotheryer on top of that, which is now slowly melting away. Sirgia extends her hand towards the catgirl and waits. Astrea keeps intently staring into her eyes as if judging the dwarfs true personality. After a moment, she finally decides to move her worries aside and grabs the arm of the smaller girl in front of her. She is then slowly led to one of the sofas and both of them sit down. Sirgia encourages her to take whatever she wants and pours some apple juice into a ss, passing it to her. Astrea takes a careful sip and then gulps down the whole thing at once, releasing a pleased sigh afterwards. It looks like this was enough as Astrea takes down her hood and reveals her short, grey hair and cute animal ears. She then starts wolfing down all the offerings prepared for her. I can see Sirgia smiling a little as she watches her consume everything so greedily. Roseni and Leyne step closer to me. We will go prepare a bath for our guest, Master, thetter speaks and they leave towards the stairs. And I will check for some clothes for her, Leyne soon passes by me too, nodding her head courteously. I turn to Elea. Will you apany her thereter? Just please, lets not barrage her with information like in Teffiths case, okay? She giggles while covering her mouth and giving me an innocent look. Well, it doesnt work as well as she intends as due to her quite sharp and mature face ends up looking more seductive than pure-hearted. As you wish, Master. Ill try my best. After answering me, she moves to sit on the other side of the feasting catgirl. I think it should be fine to leave the new girl in their hands. Its not like you have to watch over every neer twenty-four-seven, Cornelia appears by my side and suggests. Right. On one hand, its a huge relief having others help out, but on the other hand, I just cant shake off the feeling that she may get the wrong idea about me if I dont specifically exin everything myself. Its just something that always apanied me, no matter where and about what. Haaaaaaaah I share some of my troubles with her. She pats my back. There, there. I know you like to be in control of most things, but you should also be aware that it will get much harder with more people around. You also need to trust others. She moves to my front and gives me a little pep talk while gazing into my eyes. I brush over the side of her face and slowly lean for a kiss. As my mouth gets close to her lips, Cornelia closes her eyes and waits for the connection. But, just before it happens, I move my face a little up and leave a small peck on her forehead. Thanks for cheering me up, I say with a smile. She rolls her eyes after opening them and sighs heavily. Seriously? But she chuckles right after and pulls me into a proper kiss. After a few seconds of loving caresses, we separate. Why did I even admit enjoying this I chuckle this time. Because I love honest girls. I give her a quick nibble on her ear as I whisper to it. Emi informs me that she wants to help too so she will stay with the girls. I naturally let her do that. Even if she cant speak, her joyful and easygoing nature is so strong that she doesnt need words to affect others. With Cornelia and Safi by my side, I move to my chamber where we discuss the events that transpired when I was out. Both of them support my decision saying that it was a correct one and that I shouldnt think that deeply about it as they know that I will only bring back girls that truly dont mind being here. We again touch on the topic that I cant save every single ve in the Human continent and Cornelia brings up the argument that sex for pleasure is amon thing for many races and I wont be in any way lowering their self-worth by having them work if they explicitly agree. I guess she mentions that because of one conversation we had in the past where she was curious about the society back in my world and I shared with her the usual situation around. But, I assure both of them that Ive never viewed things like sex or prostitution as impairing a persons dignity or such and Impletely fine with that fact. Im sure that they knew this much up to this point but still were somehow worried about me. I just need to get over that feeling I get while seeing enved demi-humans. I cant change the world overnight. I need to think about the bigger picture way more. Im already much better than in the beginning. And its thanks to all of the amazing girls around me. They promise to fill others in on our little talk and we move onto some aspects connected to our brothel, mostly me and Cornelia. Safi offers herp with a charming, kind smile and I have a hard time rejecting her offer so I end up on her thighs, while she sits on a chair by my desk, and being pampered as I converse with my Ice Queen. It looks emascting. But why in hell would I care about that. This situation gives Cornelia a few chances to poke fun at me so its even better that she gets her turn to tease me a bit. We all have fun and pleasant time. Later in the evening, I take a dip in the male bath, just in case Astrea would be in the mixed one with Elea for whatever reason. You gotta avoid the cliche situations if you can. I rx while submerged in hot water and with my arms spread to the sides over the edge of the pool. At some point, I begin hearing soft plops of someones feet on the flooring. And they are clearly heading towards my position from behind. I decide against prodding the area with my senses and wait for the person to reveal themselves. A shadow finally drops onto me from above me and I tilt my head to the back to nce up. The first thing my eyesnd on is an enticing pink slit in between two juicy, chocte thighs, adorned by a patch of violetish hair above the front. Then, much higher, two utterly impressive peaks stand to attention proudly, hiding the face of their owner behind the impressive mountain range. I dont need to see it to know who is standing almost right above my face. Elea moves her hand and squashes her bountiful breasts to her chest while leaning forwards to nce at me with a smile. I also smile at her and sigh while shaking my head lightly and then taking my arms off the edge to sink myself a bit more into the bath. Elea giggles and soon, her legs appear on the sides of my face, descending slowly into the water. A momentter, Im surrounded by her juicy thighs and the back of my head rests on her underbelly. She moves her hands onto my head and begins massaging it with her fingers. After a few minutes, I finally speak up. So what brings you here, Elea? Ive finished bathing our new friend as you requested, Master. Then, after sensing your presence in the other bath, I decided toe and join you. Am I making you ufortable perhaps, Master?" she exins in her usual, calm and slightly royal tone. I would shake my head to show my answer, but its currently locked in between those two very beautiful thighs. She giggles at mypliment. You are not inconveniencing me in any way. You are always wee to join if you want. Well, thats if that part doesnt bother you. And that part is, of course, my quite hard rod. I dont have any towel covering my lower half or anything, and obviously, such sight would result in an adequate reaction. Of course not. Why would it? Thats just how our bodies work. Im actually d to know that you find my body alluring, Master, she answers. Theres no way I wouldnt. With such a beautiful and amazing body you would be called a world-ss sex bomb back in my realm, thats how bewitching it is. No offence. None taken. Its just as you say. I do look quite sinful for a priestess, dont you think? Fufufufu~. Looks like she enjoys this sexy talk. Iugh alongside her. Truly, you do. Im not surprised that the guy who pursued you fell for you so hard as to resort to such shameful and evil tactics. If the prejudice against non-humans was non-existent, many would fight over this body and face. Elea smiles as she has fun listening to my yful flirting until I mention thest thing, what makes her show a bit of surprise. Because while this tempting figure of yours certainly ys a big part in the whole picture, I personally think that your noble-looking face with thosedy-like, sharp angles and eyes, make it actuallyplete and have such a strong effect. Its just I dont know perfect? She stops her massage somewhere in the middle of my monologue and stays unmoving. Ummm Elea? I try to find an angle that would allow me to nce at her face but its impossible from my position. She soon spreads her legs and moves one of them over my head to sit by the side of my ear on the pools edge. A momentter, she lowers herself into the water next to me and I finally get a proper view of her. And what I see on her dark-skinned cheeks can be called a dignified blush. Quite different from the usual, mischievous or teasing ones she sometimes shows. By no means did she suddenly turn all shy, but it looks like my statement dide out as unexpected. Eleas hand makes its way to my thigh as she smiles at me. Say Master I dont need special skills or abilities to read the mood here. Looks like its most likely time to take responsibility for my carefree and flirtatious words. But before that Isnt a Princess supposed to stay pure? I also smile at her and ask while cing my hand over hers. She chuckles. Thats true, but my service ended at the moment we pledged our loyalty to this ce. And well Ive already been pretty close to reaching my limit if I had to be honest with myself. While I have been guarding my purity for almost two hundred years, most of my attendants were able to enjoy the taste of a man many times as they didnt have to follow such a rule. Elea shows a bit wry, reminiscing expression. At the beginning, I thought nothing of that, but with time it began to be frustrating. The number of times I saw one of my attendants consummating their rtionship quite close to the temple is impressive at least. Plenty of times I got myself off to the sounds. It was impossible to ignore in the long term. But fingers and such are not the same as the real thing. And then I understood why almost every Princess mentioned in our history requested their dismissal before reaching thest day of their service. Including my predecessor, she finished her short story about the past with a chuckle. I see. I certainly can imagine how hard it would be to keep abstinence for so long with many stimuli around. You are really strong, Elea, I express my admiration for her resolve. Yes, it was hard. But I believed that one day I would be rewarded by the Goddess with a man of my dreams. Someone I would be able to dedicate the next part of my life to, as I previously did to her. Someone like you, my Saviour. She rotates her hand and grasps mine into a gentle hold while smiling at me beautifully. Damn how am I supposed to react to her basically putting me on par with a god? Well theres only one answer here. I escape her fingers, grab her by the wrist and slowly guide her hand along my thigh, towards my towering boner, stopping just short of it. Her eyes stare at the gap between her fingers and my rod expectantly. The reward is yours for the taking then, my Princess, I say in a seductive tone, leaving thest step to her. Elea stares the underwater Leaning Tower of Lust down and hesitates for a moment. After taking one more nce at my smiling face, she finally reaches out and her fingers close around my shaft gently. She gives my cock a few weak squeezes before releasing it again and starting to brush all over it. The monument sways under her curious pokes. After a while, she stops caressing it and stands up. I watch as she crosses over my body and descends into the water again, sitting on my stretched out legs, very close to me, with her underbelly almost touching the horny pole standing tall. She then moves both of her hands down and uses one to stroke my dick up and down while tickling my balls with the other. I throw my head back and my arms over the edge of the pool again and sigh as pleasure from this erotic massage spreads through my body. Elea curiously examines my penis to satiate her desires that were locked for hundreds of years. She might have the knowledge, but its the practical experience that gives the most satisfaction here. At some point, she grabs my forearm and guides my right hand to her voluptuous breast. I return my gaze to her when my fingers sink into the soft and hot flesh of her impressive, dark brown mountains. A fervent blush and an impish smile paint her face. Mhnnn I cant be the only one feeling good, she exins her motion while still having fun with my cock in her other hand. I raise my brows at her and chuckle. What do you mean by I cant be the only one feeling good? As far as I am concerned, Im the one receiving a heavenly handjob from a gorgeous woman. She chuckles too. Just touching your manly thing makes me feel good, so please, enjoy my body too. Well how else am I supposed to respond to this besides starting to give her juicy breast some good squeezes? I dont know and thats why I do exactly that. She recalls her hand back down to my member and continues to stimte it with one now rubbing the ns while the other pumps the shaft with irregr squeezes. To fulfil her request, I reach for her other breast too and yfully stroke both of them with my fingers. I graze all over those unimaginable valleys, making swift circles around the ares at the peaks and nudging them from time to time with my thumb. Nhhhnnn It feels so good having them touched. Elea starts releasing some more moans and sighs. You stole that line straight from my lips. Her smile grows wider and she increases the massage on my precious jewels. Im pretty sure she wants to make me feel good enough to cum, so I stop holding it backpletely and let the pleasure build the climax up. Ahhhnnn~. Another soundly moan gets released into the air after I lean forward and give Eleas left nipple a few licks and nibbles. I can feel myself getting close so I increase my teasing too. Mhnnnnn Amazing Your tongue is so tingly Ahnnn I love it stair Ah! She calls my name and then jumps a little in realization. I quickly dive in for a kiss before she has a chance to apologize for not calling me Master. Elea lets my tongue invade her mouth almost instantly and it starts lewdly exploring the insides of it while we are joined in a passionate exchange. No need to call me Master I would love for you to use my name I speak during the moments we gasp for some air. While we kiss each other, I reach my limit and shoot out a few waves of white liquid into the hot pool, creating a surreal, three-dimensional piece of modern art. She separates our lips and looks down at the floating serpents of sperm. Such a waste I give her one more quick peck. Dont worry. Theres a lot of it in the store. I can promise you that it wont run out until you get your deserved fill. Elea hangs her arms over my shoulders and hugs me tightly. Her soft boobs press against my chest and her erect nipples graze it aggressively. Ill take you up on the offer then, stair. Ive been suffering from its deficiency for a reaaaaaaaaaaaally long time and I was hoping that your manly cock would help heal my condition, she whispers to my ear. With pleasure. Lets get you ready for the first dose then, I answer and stand up with hertched to my waist, sitting Elea down on the edge of the pool. The spot we are in has its ledge low enough for my dick to end up right in front of Eleas untouched, virgin flower when I stand in front of her sitting down on it. But, I first kneel down and move my face towards her secret ce. Theres no need. Im already prepared and weve been in the water too, she tries to convince me to dick her down straight away. No can do. Its still your first time so just let me take care of you properly. Water is much worse lubricant than youd think. I give her a smile from below andnd a kiss on those alluring lips in front of me. Elea surrenders and pulls her legs up from the water, cing her feet on the sides, and showing me her pussy in its full glory as her legs make an M-shape. It opens invitingly to me a little, shing more of the pink crevice. There certainly are some fluids different from water slowly dripping out due to her arousal. She got this much into it just from stroking my cock. Without further ado, I start grazing around herbia with my index finger while looking intently at her face. Every time I get close to the inneryer, she tries to move her hips to make me cross the border and brush the sensitive flesh. When I gently rub the little hood on the top, Elea releases a prolonged sigh and bites on her lip. I finally take the next step and use both hands to spread her lower lips a bit to the sides, giving the pink entrance to her virgin hole a good, long lick from bottom up. Ahhhhhhhhhnnnnn Just from this, her knees bang together above my head, encasing it between her plump thighs. I begin peppering her wet pussy with little kisses and licks all around, nudging the precious orb carefully with my tongue. Mhnnn Yeeessss Please More She shivers a little whenever I nibble over it with my lips. I do as she says and focus my attention on her clit, yfully sucking around it. I time sneaking the tip of my finger into her cavern to the moment when she just finishes a sensual moan, increasing the pleasure just as she is out of breath. Eleas mouth opens agape and her eyes widen a little when I invade her secret ce. Ohhhh! Your finger is inside! Mhnnnnnnn~! I know that she is looking forward to the real thing, so I do my best to bring her to orgasm soon. While I twirl my finger inside her vagina and suck on the shy hood above it, Elea starts to fondle her own breasts as her breathing grows more and more ragged. Ahhhh Ahhhhaa Nhhhhnnn Im close Ahhhnnn Its so different from when I do it Im Aahhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Elea throws her head back and her massive breasts start jiggling along with her spasming body. Her inner walls constrict a little over my finger and her thighs push my mouth into her virgin lily, not letting me go until the shivers are over. Haaaah Haaaah Just a finger and this much she says in between her panting. Released from my quite enjoyable imprisonment, I stand up and lean over Eleas body, supporting myself with my hands on the floor by her sides. She assaults my lips with a ferocious kiss, inviting my tongue for a round of lively dance. While at it, I lift her up and carry Elea towards one of those angled, wavy bench-chairsBasically, , but out of stone.. With her being even taller than me, having Eleatched to my waist requires me to turn my head upwards by a lot as its almost on the level of her impressive tits. She doesnt stop kissing me for even a moment. After Iy her down on it, she quickly pulls me towards herself and swiftly switches our positions. In a sh, Ind on my back over the angled surface and with her straddling my waist while turned towards me. The bench is a bit wider than our bodies so our legs are spread to the sides as they fall over the edges and rest on the floor. Eleas pussy touches my balls and erect rod, fully eager to help with getting rid of her centuries-old virginity. Ive already received plenty. Its my turn to give now. She leans into me, pressing her boobs against my chest and squashing my expectant cock with her slit. I may be inexperienced, but Im not uneducated. Let me show you how passionate a Dark Elf can be. She then gives me a kiss and rests one of her elbows on the side of my shoulders, making sure that I get a perfect view of not only her seductive mountains but also my penis being led into her dripping wet entrance. After it gets lodged against her folds, she moves the other hand to rest it on the elbow too. Mhnnnnnnnnn Hooooooot She sighs right into my face, clearly intentionally, showing an ecstatic expression as my rock-hard dick slowly makes its way into the unexplored dungeon. It finally reaches the seal ced there by its creator. Elea bites on her lip really hard while she moves her hips around, rubbing the head of my cock against it just not strong enough to break her hymen. Its such an unimaginable sensation for me and I sigh in pleasure at her too. Finally After soooooo many cursed years A real hard hot manly dick will ravage my sacred pussy Uhmmmmmmnnn She stares me right into the eyes while expressing her yearning. Ive never seen this much lust in the gaze of any of the girls Ive been with up till now. Its like the hundreds of years of pent up desires are going to be unleashed instantly after the gate holding them back gets breached. And it finally happens. Ohhhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuuukkkkkkkkkk yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssssssss Elea almost screams into the air as her body trembles while breaking her hymen and bit by bit descends lower and lower onto my cock, which mercilessly spreads the constricting walls of her untouched pussy. She swallows me whole, up to the very root, and throws her head back with a loud moan. I can see a trickle of blood running down from the ce where we are connected. Shepletely rests her body on mine for a few moments, giving me sweet kisses on the cheek while she recovers from the insertion. I brush through her violet hair with one hand and graze her back with another. Elea raises herself a little and guides thetter one to her butt, forcing me to squeeze the soft flesh as she shows me a wide smile. Shall we begin then? Feel free to y with my tits. Men love them big right? She says invitingly while straightening herself fully and arching her back a bit to push those enormous melons more towards me. Elea begins to move her hips up and down, supporting herself with her hands behind her on the further part of the bench. I move my fingers to her nipples and give them a few weak pinches. Its not the size that matters, but the owner. Although, Ill dly enjoy these. I sh her a grin and begin to fondle her boobs. My fingers sink into the dark-coloured Valley of Dreams. Ahhnnn Ahannnn Mhnnnn Goood Do what you like ahhhh while I borrow this incredible cock for a moment Mhnnnnnnnnn~! By the Goddess~! Pretty soon, she starts to rain her hips faster and faster onto my rock-hard dick, pping her pussy against my pelvis ferociously. The ns of my penis assaults her vagina without mercy, stroking her insides and spreading her fleshy walls with joy. The hot and moist folds caress my whole cock as it goes in and out of the lewd, elf pussy. Ohhhh I so needed this Fuuuuck Ahn Ahn Ahnnnnn Her massive tits bounce up and down while I y with them. Elea bites on her lower lip again, signalling getting close to her peak. I try my best to time mine to it too and when I notice her lips beginning to part, I quickly move my hands from her nipples to her ass and m it down onto my dick as hard as I can while also thrusting my hips upwards. FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~! The sudden change breaks her swearing in the middle and we both climax. I keep nailing her thirsty pussy while shooting a full load of creamy liquid into her womb as my cock pushes its head against the furthest depths in Eleas vagina. I then hug her tightly to prevent Elea from falling as she spasms and shivers in pleasure. After fifteen seconds it finally calms down and she pants heavily while in my embrace. Haaah Amazing Haaaaah Your dick is so fierce I love it Haaah She brushes my cheek and pecks my lips, still breathing roughly. I kinda want more, but you already came twice so ehhhh? She gasps in surprise after realizing that my penis inside her pussy is as hard as before. I chuckle and give her a kiss too. I told you that it wont end until you get your fill. We have plenty of years worth of frustration to get rid of. Eleas eyes show even more lust in her almost hazy andpletely enamoured gaze. She stands up, releasing my cock from her clutches with a soundly plop, and turns around, leaning forward onto the other side of the wavy bench. Now, Im met with the full view of her beautiful back and spread out pussy which rests on the surface of our uneven chair as her legs hang down on the sides. She nces at me over her shoulder and spreads her precious flower with her fingers even more, letting some of my creamy seed spill out. The pink hole surrounded by chocte flesh lures my eyes in. Fuck my neglected pussy with that beastly cock of yours~ she speaks in a tone literally dripping with lust and seduction. I do as she asks and instantly shove it into her needy hole. Mhhhnnnnnnnnnn~ Its sooooo different in this position~ Leaning over her back, I begin pistoning that recently deflowered pussy with all I have, sneaking my hands under her soft breasts squashed on the surface of the bench. My pelvis ms against her ass with enough force to make her jump up a bit with each p. Ah! Ah! Ahn! Yes! Ahn! Ahn! Fuck it harder! Ah! They always! Ah! Fucked like rabbits! Ahhnn! In front of me! Ah! Ah! She turns her head even more and I seal her lips with a kiss. We sloppily brush our mouths, gasping for air together as I keep hammering this sexually ungratified elfs pussy. I move one of my hands to her clit from the front and begin softly flicking the swollen orb. AHHN~! OH FUUCK! Its met with an instant reaction. Elea breaks our kiss to bring her face back to the front and moan loudly while in pure ecstasy. She again assaults her lower lip with her teeth as her eyes lose focus. I just hope she doesnt injure her delightful mouth with how often she does this. Ugh Her pussys walls begin constricting even more, making it hard for me to pierce the tight insides, almost sucking me like a vacuum and not letting go. Figuring out that she is very close, I raise the tempo as much as I possibly can right now, and decide to go for something that may or may not be a great idea. Iming! Ahnnnnnnnnn~! Im still AHHHHHAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNN~?! YEEEEESSSSSHHHHHHHHHH~! As she reaches her orgasm, I naturally let my cock send ferocious waves of indecent delicacy into her scorching hot pussy, but what drives Eleapletely crazy is my unexpected bite on her long, sensitive ear. I keep nibbling on the sexy shape, sending her into unthinkable heaven of pleasure. Her pussy constricts so hard it basically tries to milk me dry, increasing my own high too. I wait for her to finally stop shaking, shivering and literally jerking up and down in this intense orgasm, the biggest one she most likely ever had, and I had ever seen. Note to self, nibble on elf ears during sex. It finally dies down. She still is a steaming and panting mess though. I help Elea rotate herself and I rest on her soft body, using those bountiful breasts as a pillow. She starts brushing through my hair while gasping for air. I think haaaah... I fell even more for you my Saviour... Haaaaah I chuckle, making her boobs jiggle. You sure you didnt fall for my dick instead? She giggles too. That may be so, but its the owner that matters, right? We bothugh until she drags me up for a kiss. After resting for a few minutes. I princess-carry my Princess back to the bath where we wash each other thoroughly. She ends up washing a certain part of my body with her mouth though. I just cant say no when Elea gazes at me pleadingly. Chapter 48 – Destined for Greatness Chapter 48 C Destined for Greatness After she finishes having a taste of me, Elea switches back into her maid mode and washes me thoroughly again while making sure that I get the best possible view of her every nook and cranny as she moves around. At some point, she starts preparing herself to clean that part of my body with her impressive breasts, but I quickly stop her or we would have a repeat of the result of her previous cleaning attempt with her mouth. We then rest our backs on the edge of the pool and cuddle together in the warm water. Elea is sitting by my side while stealing my left arm from me and drowning it between her soft, chocte breasts, hugging it tightly to her heart. Sheys her head on my shoulder and a content yet elegant smile paints her lips. I slowly move my right hand to her head and brush a lock of hair behind her pointy ear. She opens her eyes after I gently graze over its edge in admiration, pushing her cheek into my hand as her smile grows wider. And to think that I was literally robbing myself out of such bliss for almost two hundred years she says to me. Are you regretting bing a Princess? I ask curiously. Elea ponders for a moment. Her gaze wanders all over my body, starting at my face and ending at my crotch, where the ferocious beast is currently taking its rest. She squeezes my arm into her boobs even more and looks back up at me. While it certainly was hard to live in solitude after some point, I dont think I regret choosing that path. I enjoyed most of the time I spent tending to my responsibilities. And besides, Im sure that if I didn''t be a Princess and save myself for so long, I wouldnt have a chance to meet you. In the end, it was surely all worth it. The Goddess sent me the man of my dreams and I couldnt be more grateful for that. She raises herself a little and leaves a peck on my cheek. Who would have thought that a Dark Elf Princess would dream of a Human? I say jokingly. Elea chuckles. The fact that I dont remember the dream doesnt mean it didnt happen. Right. Sometimes you just forget them. I guess the Goddess was kind enough to pick it up for you. I let out a littleugh. I still think this is just one of them though That Im just lying asleep in a cage, waiting to be delivered for the auction Its just too good to be true... I move my hand from her ear to her cheek again and turn Elea''s face towards mine, instantly diving forward to steal her lips. A little surprised at first, she quickly starts ying an active part in this little show of affection, sending her own tongue to meet mine in the middle. We exchange a few loving kisses and I dont even notice when she manages to let go of my arm and climb onto me from the front, being the one to assault my mouth from above while holding my face up with her hands. We finally separate after almost running out of breath. Does it still feel like a dream? I ask with a grin as I pant. Elea chuckles and grinds her breasts into my chest while she looks at me from a little above. Im not sure. I think I need to verify it more to fully discern what is real and what might be fake. I sneakily move my hand to one of her considerable mounds and gently pull on her nipple, just hard enough to evoke a cute yelp from the dark elfdy straddling my waist. And now? They say pinching is the best way to wake up from a dream, I say as I move the other hand too and give Eleas pointy tips a few pleasant squeezes. She catches both of my wrists and pulls them up and to the back, pinning them to the floor over the edge of the pool, presenting me with a full view of the domineering mountains right in my face in the process. Before I have any time to react, Elea rushes for my lips,pletely overwhelming me with the fierceness of her approach. Im literally being at the mercy of this beautiful, dark-skinned woman as she rains passionate kisses down onto me, leaving me almost no space for breathing. Whenever I catch a window to resupply my oxygen stock, she almost instantly seals my lips like those high-tech pressurized doors that do not let a single atom pass through. I know that she wont let me suffocate and that its pretty much the result of my teasing, so I let Elea ravage the insides of my mouth as she pleases. When she senses that Im slowly approaching the limit of how long I can survive solely on my sheer will, Elea gives me thest, insanely deep and powerful kiss before finally releasing me from her sweet torture. I instantly gasp for breath with my mouth shooting wide like a fish out of the water. She also looks winded as hell, but a little better than me. Elea rests her forehead against mine and stares intently into my eyes with a sultry gaze while we both huff and puff straight at each others faces without any restraint. Haaaah Haaaah Are all Princesses like this? Its hard to control my face in such a state so Im only able to show a semi-broken, wry smile. She somehow manages to fit a giggle in between panting for air. Only those that didnt get any dick for almost 200 years huff. Truly, that was the most ferocious kissing session Ive ever experienced, haaaah Elea ces one more kiss on my lips and slowly slides down to my chest. I apologize. Its really hard to control myself after finally experiencing the joy of being this close with someone. I brush through her hair with one hand. Do you like being the dominant one? I ask yfully. I dont know. It was my first time doing all of this, but just now I felt kind of ecstatic seeing you under me like that. I hope you didnt hate it. She nces up at me with just a tiny bit of worry in her eyes. Hate? No way. Instead, I cant help myself but imagine how it would be if you went all out on me, hahaha. I swear Eleas heart has just thumped so hard I felt it through her back and in my chest. It looks like there might be something to this actually. So far, all the girls were the types who enjoy more being on the receiving end, so thats certainly new. Well, besides Safi and Emi. Im not sure how to categorize them as its pretty certain that they would do whatever I told them. That still counts as a sub to some extent, right? Meanwhile, I feel like Elea is a switch like me, but leaning heavily on the dom side. She definitely enjoyed getting pounded and teased, yet Im starting to notice more and more details convincing me that she would much more prefer to be in the lead. Even back when we did it recently. I decide to follow that hunch. So, what do you say about doing whatever you want to me during our next fun together? I ask and brush over her alluring tummy with my hand as she lies with her back on me, now directing her gaze forwards. Im sure that this little session we had didnt fill the hole left in your heart by those tough two hundred years of suffering. She trembles a little and I can feel her hand slowly making its way lower and lower over my body. I start to think that I might have teased her a little too much and well end up setting that n into the motion much quicker than I expected, but Elea actually stops her fingers just short of myher regions and ces them on my thigh, squeezing it gently. I think I would love to try that, Master stair. I feel a kiss on my neck and her hands move back up to embrace mine lying above her waist. We sit a moment in silence before she continues with a different topic. I know that you are currently looking for more girls to serve in the brothel Okay, Ill have to stop you there. I interrupt her in the middle of the sentence. Elea, do you seriously think that I would even consider asking that of you after you have pretty much announced that Im the one you want to dedicate yourself to after ending your servitude to the Goddess? I ask her in full seriousness. You remembered I squeeze her hand which has been above mine. Of course I did. This was like an hour ago. You didnt expect me to just ignore or forget those words like they were some insignificant ttery, did you? Her soft smile clearly states that she did. To me, it was pretty much like a vow, or a confession if you would like. I am quite aware that you most likely meant that as devoting everything to me and doing whatever I would ask of you, but as a recipient of such a thing I could never use it against your zealous nature. Im sure there was a hidden meaning of being only with me somewhere in that, like you were only with the Goddess for all those years. Tell me if I am wrong. Elea reciprocates my hold and pulls my arms more into herself. I can feel her being really happy through our bond. You are right. I wish to devote myself to you, my Saviour, Master and also lover. Im sorry for mistakenly bringing that up and Im really d you have noticed. Thank you. Its okay. There will be plenty of girls willing to work in that department with time. That said, as much as theres literally nothing shameful in having sex with many people because you either enjoy it or it''s part of your work or even both and more, at the same time its exactly the same with devoting yourself to one person. So, I really hope you will not be feeling down due to all this. Always focus on what makes you happy and follow your feelings. Elea giggles a bit. Ah, sorry! Its just that, you really arepletely different from Humans in this world. I shake my head and sigh. Trust me, its not that better in mine. Especially for the girls working in that field. Its like everyone just forgets they are girls and women too, having full rights to fall in love while at the same time working with their bodies. Its like being a prostitute crosses someone out from being able to love and be loved by default. But they are people like anyone else. That part is their job, a job they might enjoy, but its not even close to having a real boyfriend or someone close to lean on and get together. Just, so many people dont understand that. But well, thats just how the world is built. I really hope some of those girls find a guy who will ept them for who they are. She wiggles herself a bit and Im sure she does that so I get a better feel of her amazing body pressing over mine and looks at me with something akin to a proud smile. I feel like if you would have opened a brothel back in your world, the girls there would have been the happiest in the whole realm, having someone like this watching over them. Im now sure that it will be the same here. I bet someone has already mentioned this to you, but here, a lot of races are much less reserved than humans about getting passionate with multiple partners without specifically nourishing deep emotional bonds, so my advice will be, approach them straight up about the subject. You would be surprised by how many wont mind. But of course, it still depends on the person, like in my case, fufufu~. Elea, like the other girls, encourages me to follow through with my idea and definitely tries to get rid of some of my insecurities. I hug her closer and ce a soft kiss on her corbone. Thank you for the tip, Ill keep it in mind. And I will think of ways to help with the shortage of girls too. I raise an eyebrow at her but Elea just giggles. She definitely has something in mind. As you wish. Okay, lets get out, weve been sitting here for quite some time. Others will start worrying soon. That said, she doesnt let me move an inch and keeps herself on me. Elea looks up with pleading eyes. Could we stay like this for a little longer? Its so pleasant being embraced from behind I chuckle and fix our postures a bit, enveloping Eleas body with my arms again. Shefortably rests the back of her head on my shoulder and sighs while rxing. I decide to use that moment to check our Statuses and other things. First, the bond.
PARTNERS
Elea Siv''ieanr - Dark Elf
Bond Level: 2/5 Bond Type: Growing Devotion (Destined Couple) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Its my second time seeing it, but Sivieanr It just sounds very royal, I speak my thoughts out loud. Elea shivers a little hearing her own surname. Oh, sorry, did I butcher that? I ask worriedly. She shakes her head. No, it couldnt be any better. I just forgot that you can see a persons true name after you register them as Partners. You really have a talent innguages, Master. Well, I may have learned it earnestly, but I think that Im able to speak it so well only thanks to the Linguist skill. It kinda feels weird when whatever you sayes out as perfect speech after youpletely master anguage. I dive back into my thoughts again after this short exchange. So, we start at the second level of the bond. I think its normal. We havent known each other for long and Elea definitely didnt getpletely smitten with me instantly, even though we did start our journey together with a lot of favourability from her towards me. I can understand the Bond Type, but whats with that description? From all the previous experiences, I can deduce that its how the girl views us, I think. So, in her mind, Im her destined lover I guess. Thats kinda to be expected with how religious she is. But, in case that its not just how my Partners view me, it actually gives me slight creeps to think that its the Goddess behind all this. She did create the System in the first ce, right? Its supposed to just show, not affect, but has anyone confirmed she doesnt actually influence it? Im quite certain not. You would have to confront her personally to ask and I dont think that happened like ever. And certainly wont happen anytime soon. Then, I summon both of our Statuses and ce them side by side. I make them visible so that Elea can take a nce too. She is aware of what I can do and how it looks in general, but this will be her first time having a full view of it. First, I focus on hers.
INFORMATION
Name: Elea Siv''ieanr Race: Dark Elf Age: 273 Job: Maid [] ss: Priestess of Nature Tier: 3 Titles: One with Nature, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +50% (23h left)
Strength: 19 (+9) Agility: 23 (+8) Constitution: 20 (+12) Intelligence: 40 (+11)
Charisma: 21 (+12)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 10 ?Water Magic Lv. 8 ?Wind Magic Lv. 8 ?Earth Magic Lv. 9 ?Healing Magic Lv. 7 ?Mana Transfer Lv. 6 ?Dagger Arts Lv. 5 ?Linguist Lv. 4 ?Mana Control Lv. 10 ?Water Affinity ?Wind Affinity ?Earth Affinity ?Dagger Proficiency Lv. 4 ? Nature Magic Lv. 10 ? Vine Bind Lv. 7 ? Barkskin Lv. 3 ? Speak With Animals Lv. 5 ?Aura of Life Lv. 6 ?elerated Growth Lv. 7 ?Wind Passage Lv. 5 ?Nature Affinity ?Will of the Wild ?Forest Dweller ?Friend of Nature ?The Apostle
As expected from her story about bing a Princess under the age of 100, she definitely served for almost two hundred years if not more now that she is 273 years old. As far as I know, for a Dark Elf, thats something like almost one-third of their maximal lifespan. To me, its quite a lot, but to her, its just a small part of her life. It still depends on the person though. The average lifespan in the past was noted as something around six or seven hundred. Her being a Tier 3 is actually not that surprising. She spent most of her life in servitude and it shows from the level of her skills too, but she definitely didnt see that much fighting while she was tending to the shrine and all the rituals, so there werent that many opportunities to raise her Tier. I feel like she will advance with my help soon though. As for her stats, INT is really high, but it seems like she isnt that good on other ones. No wonder she focused on her talent in magic. Elea is intently going through my window so I join her to check the change, although I can pretty much guess the increase with the level of our bond and her base stats.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 22 (+26) Agility: 22 (+23) Constitution: 30 (+36) Intelligence: 28 (+35)
Charisma: 32 (+34)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 5 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 4 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 5 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 6 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 2 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 3 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity
And its as I expected. An increase of around four points in most areas and like eight in INT. Our connection is too weak for it to have a bigger impact, but even with just this, its a lot. I can imagine how the numbers would look if I got with many girls even at the first level of a rtionship. Broken. But well, its not like I have a way to utilize those stats efficiently besides via skills and spells. I can''t jump over the walls that are called Human physique and aptitude. Still, at some point, its possible for my stats to get so high the impact will be truly visible in everyday life. I already feel stronger with just this. To have such high stats at such a low Tier Even some races that specialize in different fields dont reach these levels early. If not for the Human body this would be amazing, Eleaments exactly what I was thinking about. Yeah, but theres nothing I can do about that. Im happy a lot with what I have, though, I add. She then averts her gaze from the window, nuzzles into my neck and nts a kiss there. We just have to find you enough girls to let the sheer numerical increase in your stats ovee the Human limits, isnt that right, Master? she speaks in a yful tone. I nce down at her. Really now? Elea giggles, satisfied with her tease. So, these bonuses in my windowe from all the other girls, right? And I will actually get more the closer we get, yes? It may not look like a lot whenpared to yours, but it actually is, she asks a few questions. Yeah, pretty much. But dont think about it too deeply. Its not like any of us can force ourselves to like or love the other more on-demand. Im sure that it will grow fast nevertheless. Its not like its one-sided, my dear Princess, I say to her with a smile and begin pondering over something while staring at the window. Elea smiles too at my deration but notices the change in my expression. What are you thinking about? Hm? Ah, nothing. Just about how this whole thing works in my case. You know, the whole more Partners and deeper bonds tranting into tiering up. Ive had a few meetings with other girls since myst upgrade, so I was just analysing stuff, I answer her question. And it looks like adding me to your evergrowing harem didnt give you enough points to reach the next Tier, huh, she says jokingly. I chuckle. Oh please, you make me look like some jerk who scores girls to get stronger. But thats true, isnt it? She chuckles too. Its just how your ss works. Without sugarcoating it. At least the part about you growing stronger with the help of the girls that ept you. And the fact that you are using it with so much consideration for every one of us is just very lovely But in the end, pursuing more girls is pretty much your destiny with this ss, isnt it? Come on, Elea. Next thing you will say is that the Goddess herself picked it specifically for me when I crossed worlds and thus Im pretty much permitted to go after any girl and they should be happy to be chosen since Im a Hero. Sheughs openly and I chuckle too. I mean, thats a possibility. We dont know, she adds. I pull her up more and rotate Eleas body so that we get into a lotus position and I give her a little kiss on the lips. Right, right. If I ever get the chance to meet her, Ill ask about it. Eleas eyes widen a little at such a bizarre statement and I actually get a bit anxious for a moment if I didnt go too far with my little joke, but she quickly switches into a full-blown smile. You have to promise to tell me... every... single... detail... about her if that happens. She breaks the sentence with more soft kisses in the middle, showing me just how much she desires to learn anything about the Goddess straight from the real source. I nod. You got it. Ill even let Cornelia cast Mind Bridge on us so that you can see it for yourself from the inside of my head. She jumps at me joyfully and squashes her ample bosom into my chest while embracing me with a tight and loving hug. With hertched onto me, I finally move both of us out of the bath, getting a good feel of Eleas plump ass on my way to the dressing room. Along with the jittery sensation of her breasts pushing against me with every step. I think Ive already met the goddess. Of lust and beauty. We wipe each other with towels next. Elea still keeps seductively making all the juicy parts of her body wobble and sway as much as she can, giggling to herself after seeing how it influences my little friend down there, standing pretty much to attention for the whole process of us drying up. I get my revenge as I help with her hair, sensually rubbing my hard rod all over her back, poking it forward around her sides from time to time and swiftly escaping her hands trying to get a hold of it for herself. When Im finally done, she lookspletely turned on and a little frustrated. I sh her a smirk and start dressing up. Two can y this game, my naughty Princess. After we leave the bath, I question Elea about our new friend and she pretty much confirms what I expected by saying that Astrea was very suspicious of her the whole time, but she managed to make her rx a bit and wash her body thoroughly. Her hair was in an especially bad state. Elea then proceeds to smile at me widely as she exins that while Astrea is currently very thin and malnourished, she will definitely be back up to my standards in a sh with Sirgias cooking, and I should wait a bit before getting a feel of her. And she assures me that there definitely are things pleasant to the eye at the catgirls disposal. I roll my eyes and berate her jokingly, knowing very well that she is just ying with me due to ourst conversation. Well for the most part. I get a feeling that shes still very much up for believing in my fated mission to bed as many girls as I can in the name of the Goddess. And I dont think Ill be able to convince the former priestess otherwise. Why does this idea sound like a plotline to some cheap smut novel? For fucks sake Nevertheless, its not like Ill have a chance to do that in the near future. Simr to Sirgia, Astrea must have gone through a lot, but in her case, she didnt use to be a ve for a lot of time and didnt ept that as part of her life, so it will take time before she even stops looking at everyone here like they are her possible enemies. Not even talking about opening up or reaching the point where she would be fine with getting closer to me. Thats life on the streets for you. We finally split and Elea goes to check on the other elves as her responsibilities as a headmaid require. Its quite too soon for me to head to bed yet, even though we spent more time in the bath that I assumed I would. That is if I was alone. I send a sensory ping around the mansion to see what everyone is doing. Elea found Roseni and is currently in the middle of a conversation with her. From what I can feel, Im pretty sure the topic is her recent ascension from virginhood. Nice checking on your subordinates, Elea. The first thing you do is boast about having sex with me to another girl. I shake my head and move past them. My slimes seem to be actually sparring with Cinra and Leyne in the underground. Sirgia is obviously working on something in her sacred workshop. Neira is also in her studio, apanied by Filue, who looks to be in a slightly weird position in front of the former. She may be holding something in ce? I have no idea what the two dark-skinned girls are cooking up together, but I dont think I should intrude on their work or fun, whichever it is. As for the rest of the residents that I can actually sense, Teffith is doing pushups in her room. I guess a before-the-bed routine workout or something. She did give the vibes of someone who likes to keep herself in the best possible shape. Thest person I find is of course Cornelia. She sits on a chair in one of the rooms on the upper floor and seems to be speaking. Since she doesnt have a habit of talking to herself, I can only conclude that she is in the room that was given to Astrea and is currently engaged in conversation with the catgirl, who I obviously cant sense there. Out of all of them, visiting Sirgia looks like the only non-intrusive option tonight. Somehow, I keep meeting up with her really often whenpared to other girls. I mean, I do like her a lot and I enjoy spending time with my cute dwarf, but I really do hope that other girls wont take that as showing favouritism. Its just that she is always alone in her forge! Well, she might be actually busy, but still. So, I head down, greet the fighting group with a kind smile and a wave of my hand, and enter the artificers den. Contradictory to all my previous visits, I dont find her still huddled on a chair by her desk but I get lightly body-mmed the very moment I pass through the doorstep and the adorable dwarf hugs me tightly while rubbing her face into my chest with a faint smile. I let her nuzzle to me for a moment before crouching down and giving her a small peck on the cheek. What got you so worked up tonight? I sensed you hunching over something just minutes ago, I confront my lovely shortie. And I felt Mastering down too so I ran to give you a hug. Master always waits for me to finish patiently. And besides, congrattions, she exins with a soft tone. I furrow my brows a bit. For what? Master finally did it with Elea, no? She tilts her head and asks like its your daily thing. My mouth opens a little from surprise. How did you know? Did you guys n this like in Cornelias case? Sirgia shows a faint smile again and shakes her head. No. At least I knew nothing if there was such a thing. I just suddenly felt warm recently and like reinvigorated or even a little bit stronger, so I pulled up my Status menu and noticed that my values slightly changed. Then I tried to sense where Master is and found you in the bath, also being able to feel Elea much clearer than before, so I assumed that Master had finally made love to her and turned her into a proper Partner, Sirgia describes her deduction step by step. I chuckle to myself and p my forehead. Master? Did you also feel that way when I did it with Cornelia? I ask. Sirgia nods. Yes, although, it was stronger at that time. Hahaha, goddammit. So, basically, every time I bone a new girl, all of my current Partners that receive additional stats know about it almost instantly. And I guess they get pinged when my Bond Level grows with someone too, which is most likely to happen during passionate time anyway. Why havent I thought of that? Its kinda embarrassing, but also would be really bad if I ever tried to lie to any of them about doing it as they would be aware of the fact beforehand. Its pretty much forcing the owner of the ss to not hide anything from their Partners, no secrets, no anything. Well, I didnt n on having any in the first ce, but good to know. I scoop my little dwarf into my arms and walk with Sirgia to her desk, patting her head affectionately. Thanks for letting me know. I wasnt aware of that. I now understand how weird this might feel to suddenly sense another person inside our little connection. She giggles a bit under my hand. Its okay, Master. I actually feel a little sorry since its like an announcement that you did it with someone while you might have wished to tell us properly after, not in the middle of things, which feels like a huge vition of Masters privacy. And that other persons too. Suddenly a lot of people learn that they had sex with Master without them consenting on sharing that information. I sit down on her chair and ce the smiling Sirgia on myp. You are right. It does seem kinda rude when put that way. But I dont think we can do anything about it so lets leave this for now. Better tell me what my charming Master Artificer is up to recently. She giggles again and nts a quick kiss on my lips before leaning over her desk and unrolling a medium-sized parchment. I instantly recognize the shape of our pendants here and there amongst the sea of scribbles, runes, glyphs, lines, statistical numbers and such. She is still working hard on trying to figure out spatial infusions for them. Cornelia is helping me a lot with this project, but its a very hard one and the knowledge she can find in the Royal Library is limited when ites to that subject. It doesnt seem that Humans are willing to share their crafting and production secrets with others of their kind, thats if they actually have them. I, unfortunately,ck some crucial information on enchanting and infusing a specific kind of Spatial Magic into crystallized vessels via joint synthesis of aforementioned methods, without having ess to extremely expensive and rare junction catalyst called Behemoths Scaletear and high-ss tinkering appliances with precision guaranteed on at least zero point zero two microunits. She sighs really heavily after this whole bunch of professional magiscience talk and looks up at me with an apologetic expression. Seeing my wide eyes from listening to her awesome monologue, she most likely takes it as a sign of disappointment and drops her head down dejectedly, gripping her clothes with her small fists tightly. Even though Master provided me with so much Im still having so many problems If only I studied more at home instead of skipping lessons to waste time attempting to create pointless artifacts, I would have definitely been more useful now Im a failure of an artificer I quickly ce my own hand on her cute fingers and hug her as close as I can, using the other one to gently brush through her cinnamon brown hair. Shush now or I will get angry. The only pointless thing here is you beating yourself down over something like this. You are not a failure, you are the best artificer I could have dreamed of. You are way more useful than I would want to admit. I forbid you from thinking otherwise. Is that clear enough? I can feel her head brush against my chest in a nodding motion. Uhn Good. And I better not catch you repeating this mistake or I will have to punish you. I start tickling Sirgia around her neck until some soft giggles escape her mouth. She then takes a deep breath and pulls herself up using her hands which moved onto my vest and leaves a slightly longer kiss on my lips. We stay in each others embrace in silence until I get a certain thought in my head. Say, Sirgia have you ever thought about returning home? I ask. Her small body jolts a little and she looks back up at me anxiously. I smile kindly and pat her head again to clear her mind out of thosepletely silly worries that might have just surfaced with my question. And she quickly realizes that I dont mean to send her away, making her blush shyly from even considering that possibility. I when I was still a ve, I did. Many times. But now after Master saved me I ummmm I The rosiness on her cheeks increases a bit more and she keeps averting her gaze from me. You what? I pry a little further. I it will sound weird, but I dont want to leave your side anymore I want to always stay with you and be Masters little dwarf so I dont anymore Moving my hand to her cheek, I graze it softly with my thumb. Its anything but weird. Im really happy to hear that. She smiles clearly. But, if it was just a visit, having me with you, would you want it? Sirgia''s eyes widen momentarily and she repositions herself to sit on myp on her knees while facing me. Really? she asks with almost sparkling eyes. Of course. Then then yes! I would love to! I could try to gather as many useful things and information as possible there! It would help us a lot! she eagerly agrees. I chuckle and poke her forehead a few times. Silly. I meant it as having a trip to your birthce to not keep you holed up in my cer forever. And perhaps checking on your family and peers. Shouldnt that be your priority instead of trying to be even more useful to me? I dont think you have even sent them a letter since your capture, did you? Ehehe~. Sorry. She giggles embarrassingly. No, I didnt. But its okay. Its normal for Dwarves to travel to gain more knowledge and experience so its not like they are that worried about me. And I dont really have anything to tell them about besides being enved, so I understand. Well wait until you create something worthy of boasting about to your elders. Its not like we can depart anytime soon. It was just a thought. She nods. Uhn. Okay. Enough of overworking yourself for today. You areing to bed with me so I can cuddle all those negative thoughts that remain in your body out for good, I say, let her down onto the floor and position myself to suggest a piggyback ride while smiling back at her over my shoulder. She blushes heavily again but after a moment walks closer and hops onto my back, enveloping my neck with her arms and her cute face soon appears near mine from behind. We move to my room and I let her cuddle to me in the bed sweetly before she falls asleep in my embrace first. I wish I could help with her problems, but there''s no one better than Cornelia to do that, so I can''t really see a way for me to join the struggle. I''ll just have to convince my little dwarf to take it slow. Nevertheless, I get to sleep too. Tomorrow is another working night and I should be focusing on improving everything for it. And preparing for receiving a few new arrivals from Selina the day after. And helping Astrea fit herself here. There''s just so much to do. Cornelia is right. I have no chance of covering every single aspect alone. Chapter 49 – Like the Good, Old Times Chapter 49 C Like the Good, Old Times Some weird nudges wake me up. Opening my eyes, I judge it is early morning, an hour or two before we nned to end our peaceful slumber. My gaze falls onto the adorable dwarf lying by my side, slightly curled into herself. I notice the ufortable expression on Sirgias face and some asional shivering. She must have hit me during one of the trembles. I dont need to be an expert in bodynguage or a mind reader to realize that she is having a nightmare. I ce a hand on her warm back and pull Sirgia closer to hug her tightly, at the same time using the other one to slowly brush through her hair with as much gentleness and care as I can muster. Her face rxes a little bit, but the small tremors still persist for a while longer before her breathing calms down and she rests her head on my chest. Soon after, Sirgia opens her eyes and nces up. Looks like my caresses did a bit more than just calming her down. I smile at her while keeping my hand on the back of her head. Morning. Bad dream? She looks back down. Uhn. Im sorry for waking you up, Master. With a sigh, I pull her face back up by her chin and rest my forehead against hers. Dont be. Id rather not sleep than have you like that by my side. Everything okay? Sirgia shows a faint smile. Yes. Thank you. It was just a memory from the tortures she exins, moving her hand towards her left eye and touching the whitish scar with her fingers. I grab them into my grasp and rub the back of her palm reassuringly. I will never allow something like that to happen to you again. I promise. And dont worry about that scar, I A gentle peck on my lips halts the words before they manage toe out. Sirgia lovingly nts small kisses on my mouth, with a cute smile. I let myself be lost in the pleasurable, little tingles the short and soft connections make. After a moment, she finally backs away. Im not worried about it. Its a reminder of one of my most precious moments with Master. I dont want to get rid of it. Ever, she says and pulls herself as close as she can to snuggle to me affectionately. While doing so, her petite hand grazes over my chest, going lower and lower. I notice her gaze also dropping again. Sirgia''s fingers stop under my navel, just short of the material of my shorts. She waits for a moment before moving further and brushing over the visible protrusion in the form of a lying log. Then, she retracts her hand a bit and slides her fingers under the strap, lifting the covers just a little. Its so hard she mutters. That was obvious just from looking at the visible bulge. There was no need to lift the material up. I chuckle a little. Dont tell me that Dwarves dont get morning wood. Sirgia giggles, leaving my underwear alone. Its not like I have ever seen one, but I think they do. She sits up and nces down at me. It will be ufortable for you to walk like this. Its my responsibility to help relieve Master of this tension. I sigh while shaking my head and also raise myself, leaning towards her again. We exchange a slightly more intimate kiss as I brush my hand over her slim waist. The sight of such a lovely and petite girl sitting in front of you just in cute panties is like an exotic dream. And I get to see this dream every time we sleep together. Theres no need, I say after we finally separate. It will go down soon. Come on, we have lots of things to do today. Sirgia uses her strength to push me back down onto the bed and yfully grabs my arms as if she is locking me in ce. No can do, Master. Like you relieved me from my struggle, I should also help with yours, so please, let me return the favour, she says while staring straight into my eyes, averting hers after a moment. Besides Masters buff would certainly be helpful to my work Theres not much I can do here. I cant be so heartless to decline such a request. I peck her lips once more and decide to go with it. Okay. Its all yours. Just dont strain yourself like thest time. Sirgia smiles and lets go of my arms. I wont make the same mistake twice. I have my pride as an artificer! She puffs out her small chest and moves down to my waist. She wastes no time and slides my underwear off, releasing thepletely awake beast from its cage and it springs up happily. Before acting in any way, Sirgia stares the lewd tower down as an even wider smile makes its way to her lips. Sheys herself down onto her belly from my side and moves closer to the twitching pole. Her petite hands soon start prodding the tender meat before she begins to lovingly graze the shaft with them. As they slide up and down, she leans closer and touches the lowest part of the structure with her lips, leaving a gentle peck on it. Then, she peppers the whole length with quick kisses until she reaches the top of this pulsating mast. Letting her tongue out, Sirgia starts giving the ns careful licks all around while using her hands to pleasure the other parts. One is pumping the shaft, squeezing it at uneven intervals, and the other focuses on massaging the bag holding the precious jewels. She nces my way and our eyes connect. I give her a thumbs up and try to show a satisfied smile. Seeing that, Sirgia doubles her efforts and increases the pace, leaving the tip alone for a moment. Instead of focusingpletely on the rest of my cock as I thought, she pulls herself a bit closer and supports her body on her elbows. Next, she opens her mouth wide and very carefully takes my dick inside from above. Ughhhh Its only the tip that went in, but thats already plenty. Her tongue starts energetically swirling over it while she tries to apply pleasurable sucks along the way. And her hands dont slow down in the slightest, still pumping the rod or ying with my balls. She does it way better than thest time. The difference is like night and day. The ns doesnt graze over her teeth even once in a whole minute of her amazing performance. Haaaaah How did you get so good at blowjobs? Nhhhhn... I ask and moan slightly when Sirgias tongue starts intensely tickling the spot just under the head of my penis. She gives it one more, strong suck and guides the staff out of her mouth, again, without any difort for me. She blushes heavily while dropping her gaze, sending me only some side nces. She keeps the massage up. Ummm Its embarrassing to say'''' she speaks in a quiet tone. I chuckle. Talking is embarrassing but sucking a cock isnt? Its different If you dont want to answer, then thats fine. She shakes her head. No... I I kind of created a replica of Masters penis I raise my brow. Now, that is something I did not expect to hear in the slightest. Im not sure how I feel about that fact. Suddenly a random thought surges into my mind and the whole process of Sirgia making copies of my dick and us then proceeding to sell those toys in an on-site store, getting them so popr that theres not a single girl in the kingdom that isnt dreaming of getting her hands on one, shes in front of my eyes. Good gods Thats so weird Hahahaha... The increasingly red face of clearly waiting for response Sirgia brings me back from my fantasies. And? How does that rte to my question? I ask, even though I can already guess the answer. After the first time I wanted to practice making you feel better with my mouth so that I dont cause you pain and then I got the idea to craft an imitation of your penis so one night I hid a special, mana-sensitive mould under the bed, snuck into the room when you were sleeping and yed a bit with your thing and shaped the form when it was hard Safi and Emi helped me a little... As I listen to the story step by step, I grow more and more surprised. I would have never suspected my shy, little dwarf to go sneak into my room and pretty much take measurements of my dick while I am out. That also exins the weird, chilly feeling I had around my crotch after waking up one day. Honestly, Im amazed. But it looks like its not all. After that, using the techniques and ideas you showed me I recreated it with an stic material and since then Ive been using it to practice and train my mouth Im sorry She apologizes sincerely as if she had done something really bad and insulting. Sirgia. Come here, I call to her and she stops the caresses to move up. I pull her towards my chest and let her lie on it while I go for a deep kiss. I intrude on her mouth without a warning and our tongues sh with each other. I fiercely explore her insides while also embracing her back with my hands. Her cute, warm breasts press onto my skin and I think she begins to rub herself up and down on me. Finally releasing the poor dwarf from my clutches, I leave Sirgia slightly panting. I am a little shocked at this revtion, but on the other hand, Im much more impressed that you came up with such a thing and even pulled it off. So, you have my full permission to use it however you like, be it for licking or having some fun when Im not around. Honestly, that was such a surprise, you little vixen. Iugh a little and yfully pinch her cheeks. She giggles happily. Thank you. I still think the original is iparable. I havent tried putting it in down there yet, but I would much rather just wait to do it with you again instead. She pecks me once more. Let me show you the results of my training, Master. I let her go and Sirgia crawls back to the lower part of my body. She sits on her knees by my waist and resumes her caresses using both hands to stroke the shaft this time, and takes the tip back inside her mouth. A little shiver rushes through my body after I feel her warmth around my dick again. Her tongue is now back in action, joyfully coiling around the ns and she slides my cock inside, bit by bit more until it pokes the back of her throat. Impressive. By now, she would have normally panicked at least a little and forcefully closed her mouth, but instead, she begins moving back and forth, giving me a truly proper blowjob. She really must have spent a lot of time on this. Huuuh You really exceeded my expectations Thats some prongh?! She stops bobbing her head, takes back her hands and takes my dick as far as she can until it hits her throat again. At first, I assume that shes just going to switch moves or something, but Sirgia suddenly begins very slowly pushing my cock even further in, and Im interrupted mid-sentence as the sensation of my rock-hard penis sliding down her moist tunnel hits my brain. It takes her a while, but she actually manages to gobble my whole damn dick up to the very root. The insane pleasure of my rod being squeezed by her unimaginably tight canal assaults my whole body and mind, resulting in the thick rod furiously twitching in excitement. I can clearly feel every single tremble due to having my meat surrounded by the fleshy walls of her small throat. I have not a single clue how she doesnt gag with all of this, but the struggle is clearly visible on her strained face, with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. If that wasnt enough, while deep-throating my whole cock, she uses one hand to knead my jewels even more and moves the finger of the other one to softly tickle my anus. I already was not that far from getting off even before we had that little break to talk, but with all this, my dick is pulsing so hard Im going to explode at every possible moment. Ohhhh, fuck meee Sirgia! Pull up! Nhhhhhnnngggg! Im going to cum! I grunt at her as fast as I can. Shes already past her limits and she doesnt need me to additionally flood her throat with cum. It could end badly. Fortunately, she listens and I watch as her visibly bulging throat slowly returns to its former shape while she fulfils my request. Shiiiiiit That movement evokes even more pleasure and I focus my all on the Titles effect to not bust a nut midway. Seconds feel like hours, but she finally reaches the top and as soon as I sense my ns on her tongue in between her cheeks, I release all of the pent-up desire and shoot multiple waves of milky-white liquid straight into her mouth, each one even more ferocious than the previous load. Sirgia still keeps licking and sucking, trying to increase the height of my orgasm even more, taming the wild beast which is assaulting the inside of her cute lips. After a moment, I finally stop twitching and spewing more of the creamy delicacy. I feel a careful lick coil around my ns and she frees my penis with a loud pop. Soon after, I watch as Sirgia cutely swallows all of my semen in little gulps. She then shows a proud smile. It would be great if there werent any tears flowing down her flushed cheeks. I raise myself instantly and pull her into a hug, giving my lovely dwarf a gentle kiss. You little Should have warned me about this. Do you think Im blind? I brush those wet spots off her face. I told you to not take it too far. She nuzzles her face into my corbone. Sorry. I really wanted to do this for you. And it wasnt painful. The tears came out from me holding the gagging back. Was it bad? she asks concernedly. No, it was incredible. Just please, let me know beforehand about things like this. Surprises are nice, but can also be scary. I appreciate your effort though. I could feel how much work you put in that, I say while patting her head. Its natural, because I love you, Master, she whispers. I know. I love you too, my cute, little dwarf. You really dont need to prove it this hard. We stay cuddled up together for a few moments longer before heading to my personal shower for a quick wash. To return the returned favour, I spend some time to take good care of her hair, ncing at her status window on the side and confirming that she got a 30% buff from her performance. I have a feeling that at some point this might be a daily urrence if the duration doesnt rise in the future. Well, I dont mind. I should start distributing kisses to my lovely partners already. Damn. This sounds so wrong and capitalistic. But hey, its free stats. Since its still shortly before the main breakfast hour, we prepare something together. It always makes Sirgia happy and I love seeing her smile. During the meal, the atmosphere is way better than I expected. Its not even close to the silence and tension from when Teffith joined. Astrea still looks wary, but listens to others'' suggestions and even talks a little bit. Cornelia sends me a wink and I assume she had something to do with that during the time I felt her speaking yesterday. Everyone, of the key members of this household, knows that we are open again tonight and leave to take care of their own stuff before we gather together before evening. I so wish I could head to Selinas already, but it would be improper when we both agreed on the date. Theck of personnel bugs me more than before after the talks I had with girls, especially Elea in the bath. No use thinking about it now. I should be figuring out other ways to get more people in. I could venture out in search of monstergirls No. Not until I can leave this ce without any worries. But that certainly is a n. I could take different people with me on various trips. That would be a huge morale boost. And we are adventurers in the end. But again, I need to set things up here properly. If the new business with Selina works out, it will help. I cant steal employees from the base when we barely have any. I walk around the mansion whileing up with different ideas on what to do. Well, at least I try to as my mind repeatedly returns to a single thought every now and then. My dick. Or rather, the clone of my dick. I just cant stop thinking about Sirgias creation. Guess Ill go down and have her show it to me or I wont be able to focus properly. Geez, Im such a weirdo. Why do I even have this urge to see it? But on my way there, I stumble on Cornelia taking a stroll in one of her casual, dark blue robes. Oh, hi. How is it going? she asks. I stop by her side. Why not chat a little. Hard. But Sirgia already took care of that. I grin at her. She furrows her brows for a moment before her eyes widen in realization and she sighs ostentatiously. Goddammit Dont be sad. I promise Ille to you next time I have that problem, I say jokingly. What?! Get out of your bubble. Its not like I want to shove your dick into my mouth while I''m being tie shit... Hahahaha, too easy. I chuckle. Ugh. She ps her forehead. Seriously, its like you know exactly what to say to make me slip I dont let her finish and seal her lips with mine, diving for a deep kiss. Slightly startled, Cornelia quickly reciprocates the action and we get entwined in a short show of loving affection. I have no idea why, but interrupting someone with a kiss is weirdly satisfying. She breaks it off with a smile. You are even more straight-forward than usual. Was she really that good? Uhh, I guess she did y a trick or two on me. But I just thought we should make use of my ss more often. Ah, but its not like I kissed you just so that you can get a few more stat points. I have an urge to do so every time Iy my eyes on your exquisite hazelnut hair and brilliant face, I let her know both truths. Cornelia blushes visibly and pecks my cheek. You flirt. You know damn well that I would be up for this juicy bonus nevertheless. I smirk at her. Perhaps. She chuckles and yfully boops my nose. Okay. What are you up to right now? Are you busy? Not really. I was just heading down to meet Little Johnnys younger brother. Cornelia again furrows her brows and attempts to figure out if thats another one of my cheesy jokes while I intently observe her reaction. Her mouth opens just a little at some point and she knows well that I noticed. Sirgia? she asks. So, you knew? Perhaps. Shit. 1-1. We bothugh after myment. Yeah, I did. She showed me the form before the attempt. The whole operation was so well-nned to every smallest detail it could rival our raiding one. I was actually curious what your reaction would be after you learned about this, she says. Surprise. Shock. Disbelief. Amazement. Pride. Pride? she asks curiously. Hey, someone made a mould out of my cock for their personal use. What kind of man wouldnt have his ego stroked with that? Well maybe if they learned that it was another man Hahahaha. I see. I think I get it. Thanks. She does her best to tame the chuckle. stair v2 can wait a bit. He wont run away. Not with Sirgia watching over him, hahaha. Which doesnt really work when she keeps following with more jokes. Anyway, the thing I would want to discuss is actually kind of connected to that area. Now that I think about it isnt everything connected to it with the type of business we are dealing in? Uh, oh. Shes getting too much into this little joking session. Possibly. But, how can I help you? I interrupt Cornelia before she switches into a higher gear. Ah, yes. With Safi and Emi theres no issue when they work, but as we both are aware, one plus one equals two when ites to man and a woman, she says with a smile. I chuckle again. She just doesnt let go. Yeah. Thats kinda natural. For most races at least, I think? Yes. And thats why I was working on researching some useful magic to prevent our family from growing in that aspect. Why rely on expensive pills from the Alchemy Guild, or some shady ateliers, when we can work something out ourselves, making it pretty much free if we exclude the initial investment. I raise a hand. Hold on. You want to create anticonception magic? Like, a general spell and not an ability simr to mine? Not really create. Im pretty sure there was one back in the days before meds started to be popr andmon. I wont be trying to invent something new, I just n to do some research in the Royal Library and hope to find enough hints to maybe resurrect it or revamppletely. I thought about asking for your help with this. You know morenguages than me and your otherworldly knowledge could be a huge factor, she exins everything about her idea. I ponder while rubbing my chin. That would certainly lower our operating costs in the long run. And if she says it already existed in the past, someone as talented as Cornelia has a chance to actually figure this out. Im down. We dont have that much time today so lets get going. Sure. Thanks a lot. I dont think well deal with it so quickly but just starting is good, she smiles and hugs me. Dont mind it. You are doing all of that pretty much for me even if you say otherwise. I give her one more kiss and we depart soon after, taking a trip through the underground tunnel. Without any further ado, we head straight for the library. On our way there, we talk about where we should start. I suggest the restricted area and the section that deals in body modification while Cornelia suggests we start in the open records on the life aspect as that kind of magic shouldnt have been hidden from the public. We decide to check both a little since we wont have enough time to dive deep enough in either and we start with the unrestricted zone. After going through tens of shelves together, we gather books that sound rted to our topic and sit by each others side to start going through them. To make it more efficient, I focus on those innguages she doesnt know while my wise magician zooms through the other ones. This reminds me of my time spent in the library back when our group was in training. Especially of the parts where Cornelia joined me just like this. Who would have thought that we would be in a situation like that again? She catches my reminiscent smile and asks about it so I reveal my thoughts to her. Blushing a little, she pulls me closer to give me a small kiss and we return our focus to the task in front of us. Two hours pass in an intense battle of our eyes versus countless lines of text and sigils. I go through so many races scripts that I didnt even remember actually knowing some of them. I know I gobbled tens ofnguages, I can forget that they existed and still have them mastered, right? Right. Maxed Linguist is such a cheat. There is not that much useful stuff we find out in the books about Life magic, which is heavily linked to Holy, Nature and somehow Curse and Void magic. I guess life is close to death and those are like the opposites? Whenever we catch something sounding close to our topic, I help Cornelia take extensive notes on it so that she canter work at home on the spell or magic. I ask her if she wouldnt want a researchb down under and she says that while it would be nice, its not that necessary and I should focus on Sirgias alcove as she also visits her often to make use of some appliances there. I promise Cornelia to make it happen someday for sure. She ends our short chat on the note of me being just too kind and considerate. We dive again into the mental struggle. All in all, some of the books help me understand many aspects of Nature, Holy, Curse and Void magic much better. And thats really good. Like, I personally am somehow connected to thest one and Elea is our expert in the first. Im not sure about Curse, I have a feeling that its quite close to Void though, but nevertheless, Holy is what Kamil is specialized in and its always wee to learn more about them. Actually I think Shino had something to do with curses. This is great. I wonder how they are doing right now. Anyway, if we ever meet again and they will have some questions about those fields or perhaps need help with understanding their skills, I should be at least a little useful in that situation. Ugh. I still have this teacher mentality. Doesnt look like it will ever just go poof someday. Well, I dont think its bad. I lived most of my adult life like that and it certainly could be called decently sessful. Maybe besides the rtionship part. But Im slowly catching up on that. Yeah. Slowly. Ha. Gods, is this karma? I dont think Ive done or suffered enough to deserve all this though. Besides a small part of my childhood. Okay, maybe it was a little fucked up, but certainly, many other people had it way worse. Okay, enough sidetracking, Cornelia is counting on me, full focus. In an hour more, we finish the batch of books we gathered. There seem to be some useful notes and traces or mentions of the spell from long ago, but I dont think weve stumbled on any key parts. I certainly hope this is not on a level of some ancient magic though, like the whole thing with my draconic hilt. That would be tough. We take a short break and resupply lost calories and strength in the nearby cafeteria, chatting about what we went through as we eat. She says that it definitely is not enough. Our next move should be checking out the restricted area. Maybe my guess will be more sessful. To get there, we, of course, have to add one more member to our small party. It so happens that its exactly the samedy that apanied me thest time I made my way into the limited section to look for information on very seals. She seems surprised to see me with one of the royal magicians. We go in and repeat the process of selecting books. I ask the girl for some input and she points out a few more positions she thinks could have a chance of being useful. Inquiring more about our goal, we exin to her what we are looking for and she blushes slightly while looking at us in turns. Im sure Cornelia does too but tries to act calm andposed. I wont tease her like this. I do have limits and she has her reputation in the castle too. I choose a good moment to send her a Whisper assuring her about that and she gives me a beautiful smile. Then, we get back to work. Three-man-team this time. I sit on her side as previously, and our temporary supporter ces herself on the opposite side of the table. I again focus on works innguages unknown to Cornelia. The girl seems slightly amazed with the speed of the two of us going through the writings and making our own scribbles. Ha. Dont underestimate professional nerds at work. You have no idea how many chapters a day I was able to go through back at home when I got into a novel reading spree. Two hours fly by and we actually get much more little details than from the public zone. At least twice, I would say. Seems like body modification was the right path to follow. From what we gathered, it definitely doesnt look like that magic was heavily intrusive in ones anatomy but most likely temporarily tampered with certain reproductive organs for the duration of the effect. For males, it most likely disabled the ability of sperm cells to fertilize the egg, and for females, exactly the same but mirrored, with the ability to get fertilized. Thats just my general impression though. We will have to spend some more time on all the data we collected. The hardest part will be to actually figure out all parts of the original spell. Or restructure it as Cornelia suggested. But I believe in her. In us. We should still make use of the chance we have today and do more research. But before that, I notice Cornelia cracking her neck to the sides. I stand up and move behind her. She follows me with her eyes. Let me give you a hand. I might not be an expert, but I know a thing or two about rxing those muscles. Most teachers in my organization were offered courses to dabble a bit in this a little. You know, desk work, I say and ce my fingers on her shoulders. She nods and straightens her back. Now, as I said, Im no masseur, but I follow the steps that were drilled into my muscle memory during those lessons. I kept giving small massages to a few other teachers back on Earth. Cornelia lets out a sigh and even releases a faint moan as I press and rub certain spots. After a moment, she surrenders all of herself to me and just focuses on enjoying the pleasant nudges. The moans and little ohs and ahs increase, but fortunately, she still keeps her voice rtively low. Five minutester, I finish my job and she sighs in relief once more. I sit down again and Cornelia instantly grabs me by the cor and pulls me into a passionate kiss,pletely ignoring the innocent bystander. Well maybe not that innocent. I can see in the corner of my eye how she bites on her lip with a slightly jealous expression? Ah. She was kinda all over me thest time due to the Titles effects. Right. What can I say? Sucks to be her. My beautiful magician parts our lips after showering me in enough affection and gives a verydylike chuckle. Ufufu~. Thank you. Remind me to return the favourter. She sends me a wink and we return to work. At least the two of us. I think the other one is a little too frustrated to continue. In the next hour, we gather what else we can about the structure of the possible magic this time. Our six-hour-long research was quite a bit more fruitful than either of us expected. Obviously, this doesnt mean anything yet as this is just the first step, but I can already see Cornelia going through days and nights over this like Sirgia tends to do. And thats fine. If the new girls will be able to work not that long after getting recruited, we may need this magic. Naturally, we should stock at least a bit of the current era meds in case we can''t revive it in time. But I think our new workers will need a few lessons with me first and to ustom themselves to the atmosphere anyway. Gods. That sounds like I want to have dibs on them before they enter the services department. I swear thats not the case. Not like I care about such a thing. The more they know, the easier and morefortable for them. And now I sound like a teacher again. What the hell. I guess I am one. Never imagined I would teach sex though. We pretty much vacuum piles of notes into our spatial storage rings and head out. Our supervisor follows until we reach the desk of the librarian stationed near the entrance to the restricted section. She bows to us and shows me a wry smile with a side nce. I think Cornelia noticed it as she entwines our elbows and pretty much walks me out of their sight. I give a peck on the cheek of my bully queen and she giggles in response. Its shortly after 1 pm when we arrive home. I do a quick checkup on everyone, but there doesnt seem to be any issues that came up when we were gone, so I head to Cornelias room to unload our cargopletely and help her somehow organize the flood of papers. It takes us almost an hour and her chamber turns into an evidence investigation space with all the scribbles over every piece of wall and furniture. Even most of her bed is covered. I sit down on the unobstructed part and she does the same close to me. You know, if you use up the whole mattress, you can stay at my ce for the time being, I say teasingly. She chuckles, stands up and sits on myp sideways, throwing her arms around my neck. I would happily take you up on that offer, but I suspect that the only time I will actually enter the dreand will be when I fall asleep over this extensive project, Cornelia replies with a smile. Guess I now have two people to regrly check on and force breaks onto. I lean forward and we start to exchange soft kisses, which soon develop into more passionate ones, but still on the edge of gentleness. Cornelia lightly nibbles on my lips here and there as we are engaged in our little fun. I begin moving down and peppering her beautiful neck with a myriad of pecks and she giggles adorably. I earn myself a yful p after leaving a hickey at one spot. She brushes over it with her fingers with a loving smile. She can get rid of it with just a bit of magic, so its not an issue in any way. I do feel like she wouldnt do that unless something really important was happening, like a meeting with the Queen. Okay, not the Queen. She would dly show up with it to her. Maybe the King. We cuddle for a little more before I politely leave her to have a different kind of fun with all those notes. I instruct Cornelia to call me whenever she needs anything and to rest at least a tiny bit before we open in the evening hours. She sneaks a hickey on my neck too and promises me to be a good girl. We chuckle together and I leave the room. The moment Im out, Neira enters my vision. And she clearly has been waiting here for me. She bows a little and skips towards me with a refined step. I wonder what she needs. Time to check on my favourite artist. Well, maybe after Shino, but its not like she created any new pieces. I think. Chapter 50 – Master of Art Chapter 50 C Master of Art Master, could I have a minute of your time? Neira asks after arriving in front of me. Looks like everyone wants a piece of me today. Oh well, it does feel kinda good being this popr, haha. That depends on what you need. We should start preparing for the night soon. But Im happy to help however I can. She nods with a beautiful smile. It wont take long, I promise. I just need a favour or two back in my studio. Its purely for my hobby so I understand if the timing is not that good. That certainly can be observed from her attire. She is currently wearing a loose white shirt with her sleeves rolled up a bit onto her forearms, and simple, brown pants. Both pieces of clothing are stained with various colours, definitely from painting or perhaps mixing some stuff. Not gonna lie, she looks really charming in this getup. It also fits her short, white hair. I wave my hand. Its fine. Come on, lead the way. Im actually curious what you may need. We dont waste any more time and head down. I take a peek into Sirgias workshop, and yeah, shes working hard. It looks like she is even more fired up than usual. Did our morning fun make her like that? Its such a weird thought. But hey, what is not weird about me. My cum is literal magic. Why should I even be surprised by these things anymore? Neira leads me into her own, small workshop, and I spot the change right from the doorstep. There are many more utensils and different painting appliances and tools than I remember being here. Also, there are a few standing frames with rectangr or square shapes covered by material. I guess those are some of her works. Overtaken by curiosity, I move to the closest one and try to lift the sheet up a little, but Neira is quick to notice and ps my hand away, positioning herself between me and her secret showpiece. These are not yet finished, Master. You would only embarrass me if you saw them. Please, wait until they are done, okay? she says in a yfully sad tone. My bad. But the curiosity is really eating me inside out, you know? I havent seen any of your bigger works yet, besides some sketches and portraits for our menu. Neira chuckles. I will soon present you with my first masterpiece, Master, I just need some more time. And also, your help, because thats the reason I asked for you. I cant move forward alone from where I currently am. I nod my head. I see. Im all yours then. What do you need me to do? She then starts moving various frames and other structures from the middle of the chamber to the sides with my assistance. We clear the center pretty quickly and Neira positions an empty easel there, equipping it with a clear board. She brings some of her utensils and arranges them around on a few stools. Then, we drag a fancy, pillowy chair, almost a small throne, from the corner of the room and set it in front of the painting station. I wonder where she got it. It was most likely in one of the storages or they just moved it here from the mansion. Please, sitfortably, Master. She points at the chair and Iply. Seeing her pick up a pencil and eye me from bottom to top makes all the gears in my head click and I finally realize my role. You are going to draw me? Neira smiles and nods. In simple words, yes. Ive been spending almost all my free time recently trying to return to my previous glory, as they say. I had quite some time of a forced break after we left the mainmunity with the Princess. I need practice to regain my past style and ability. Understandable. I guess the other elves were helping you out with that during their visits down here? Her eyes widen a little and she gets visibly surprised. Ah. Master can sense us. Right. Even if only a bit. Ummm how much She has a slight problem finding the correct words so I reassure her before that. I havent been spying on you or others, dont worry. Only checking from time to time. I saw one of your friends holding something? I think. Not much more than that. A relieved sigh leaves her lips. I raise my brow at her a little and she notices that, showing a slightly nervous smile. Its nothing! I just got really stressed after realizing Master can pretty much watch me work. Ive never been good with audiences. Im always like this when others see my paintings halfway done. Im sorry. I feel like it isnt exactly all, but Im not the person to pry into others like that. Its fine. Ill try not to peek at you too much. Ill just focus on your general location from now on. Dont want to have you nervous all the time over the possibility that I could be watching, I tell her with a smile. Neira clears her throat and also smiles, more naturally this time. Ekhm. Thank you, Master. Well then, continuing, it is as you said, others have been helping me by acting as my models or by holding certain props for me. Ive invited you here today for the same reason, as you have guessed, Master. Im pretty much on par with what I could do in the past with women, but I obviouslyck in male counterparts. And Master is the only man avable around, so I decided to request your help. Im honoured. Please direct me however you wish. I have no experience with this so dont hold back from being strict. You can drop the master too if that would make you morefortable. She nods her head. Thank you. Lets start with something simple then. A straight pose with both hands on the armrests. Like a king during an official ceremony or something. I shuffle myself on the chair until Neira nods again and begins scribbling on her board, ncing at me from time to time. Its actually much harder than I thought to keep your position up without deviating it in any way. And I feel like its even worse when you are consciously trying to do so. Fortunately, it seems that she works really fast, and just after ten minutes Neira steps back, gives me one more full nce and nods again afterparing it with something on the paper. Great. Lets move through some more sitting ones then, shall we? And we start our little marathon of various poses on the chair. Each takes from ten to fifteen minutes and they range from some simple, stiff positions topletely weird and entangled ones at numerous angles. After a bit over an hour, she switches theyer on her stand for a fresh one and brings a different pencil. Alright. That was magnificent. Now, shove that chair somewhere to the side and strip, we are goiah She starts in quite the gung-ho mode, but stops herself in the middle, bowing down. Apologies, Master. I got too much into it. What I meant to do was to ask if it would be fine with you posing in underwear. Bare body and muscles are the areas Ick in the most currently. I chuckle a little and start following her instructions, getting rid of my clothes after I push the furniture away. Dont worry, I dont mind. Im not that good of a nude model though. Im merely mediocre whenpared to the more visually appealing guys. I dare to disagree, Master. Elves are often called the beautiful race, but I think even amongst elven men you take quite a high spot when ites to your well-toned body. It is really pleasant to look at, if I may say. Every single one of us thinks so too. She shares her opinion with a wide smile. Uhh Thank you, I guess? But Im pretty sure thats mostly due to the effects of my ss. The reception might be warped, I answer. Arent you able to control that, Master? And if I remember correctly, it isnt as invasive towards people who already hold positive feelings or thoughts about you, right? Why dont you try blocking itpletely? She barrages me with a myriad of questions. Following her request, I focus on limiting all effects as far as I can and then nce at her with a raised eyebrow. Neira checks me out whole again and nods. See? Nothing changed. I still think you are a really handsome man with a beautifully chiselled chest, Master. Not too much, not too little. You kept in shape even before arriving in this world, right? Well, yeah, as much as I could. Okay. If you are fine with me, then lets do this. What now? I spread my arms and ask after ending up in just my underwear. She then guides me through a few sets of different poses again and its way harder than before. Having a chair to sit or lean on was a blessing whenpared to this. Being a professional model is definitely not for me. I have no issues with staying still for hours in afortable position, but its another thing when Im almost reenacting Discobolus. We finish in under an hour this time. An hour of straining your muscles in many, tough positions. Neira brings a stool for me to sit on and hands me some water she poured into a ss. Thank you again, Master. This is really helping me a lot. Dont mind it. Im having fun too. Its something new I havent tried before, I reply. We should wrap up soon, its past 3 pm now or so. Alright. Lets do a final piece then. Can you bring the chair back, Master? I move it to the middle again and await further orders. Okay. Now I dont have the exact pose in mind yet, but lets try something that emanates confidence, power, respect, pride. Like you are above everything and anything around and below. Not necessarily evil but more like exalted, looking down on others as not even close to what you are, she tries her best to exin the idea. I sit down and dive into my mind. Countless images of book covers move in a stream inside my head and I try to recall those with a character sitting on a throne. I look for the closest ones to what Neira wants. After a minute or two, I decide to give it a shot and fuse various elements into one. Setting my ass close to the edge of the cushion, I lean onto the backrest with my whole posture slightly bent and angled to the right side. I slide down a little to allow my right elbow toy on the armrest and use the hand closed into a fist to support the side of my chin. Mustering all of my acting skills, I bring out the most fitting smirk I can call onto my face, trying to fill it with pride and the feeling of looking down onto someone, as if trying to make them unimaginably jealous of my situation. Next, Izily hang my left arm over the other side of the chair. As for my legs, I lift the left one and rest my ankle on the right knee, creating a cross-legged position with what some people call a table, angling my left shin to be horizontally t and parallel to the ground. I wiggle and shuffle to find a perfect finishing touch to everything and then nce up at Neira. Her expression instantly makes me break the character. She is literally standing there frozen with her chin pretty much resting on the very floor. Im not sure how it looks from her perspective, but I have a feeling that I kinda nailed the setting. Neira? I call to her. After finally snapping out of it, her eyes widen to the brim. STAY LIKE THAT! she shouts and instantly rips the current sheet of paper off from her stand, throwing it away without any care wherever and however itnds. In a sh, she puts on a new one and dashes to the side towards a wide cupboard with many drawers and shelves above it. She frantically opens them one by one and literally creates chaos inside, shoving her hands into them and digging like a ferocious beast chasing her mischievous prey that has hidden itself in some hole. Just a momentter, she runs back to the stand with a set of various pencils in both hands and ms them down onto a nearby stool. Starting to feel her extremely focused gaze, full of passion towards her craft, I take a deep breath and do my best in making the previous expression resurface again. It seems I manage to do it properly as Neira hastily dives into sketching. She fervently brushes and scribbles with her pencil on the other side of the frame, peeking out her head from above or around it from time to time and ncing all over my posture. She switched into a higher gear. Im well familiar with those. I saw Sirgia enter such a state many times during our little talks about artifact making. Neira is so into it that she even uses her other hand for some details, dual-wielding her artistic tools. The speed and intensity of her pace make them run out in a sh, and instead of sharpening them, she just throws them to the side and grabs another one or two from the stockpile she prepared before. Im forced to stay still for something like forty minutes I think. It certainly does feel like an eternity to me though. The edges of my mouth start aching from the constant strain. But, Neira finally stops,ys off her pencils, gently this time, onto the stool, and takes a few steps back. Perfect! Marvellous! Exactly what I needed! she exims in a quite overjoyed tone. I take that as a signal to finally stop posing and release a deep sigh before standing up and walking towards her and the frame. As Im reaching it, Neira notices meing closer and quickly grabs the whole piece from the stand and presses it against her chest to hide it from my sight. Oh,e on! Its not done? You said it was perfect. I sigh again and nce at her slightly panicked face. Im sorry, but thats only a rough sketch for practice purposes. It is a perfect sketch though. I cant thank you enough foring up with such a pose. It really inspired me. But I really cant show it to you yet, Master. Seriously Do you want me to die out of curiosity? You are just too cruel She gazes at me hesitantly from above the frame. Im truly sorry I can show you all the previous drawings but not this one. I didnt expect to be able to create something like this so soon. I cant let others see it before I make sure itsplete. But if if you order me No. I wont do that. I wave my hand at her in a dismissive way and bring a sheet of fabric. At least cover it with this so it doesnt tempt me. Neiraplies and wraps the square around,ying it down on the side with simr ones. Thank you. Yeah, yeah. That thing better blows me through the roof when its done or Im cutting your budget in half, I threaten her jokingly. Neira giggles and acts like she is all panicky before answering. Oh, Im sure of that, Master. Theres no doubt. I shake my head with a smile and drag the chair to the side again, picking up my clothes from a cupboard. While putting on my shirt, I notice her thoughtful and slightly unsure gaze on me. She steals a few nces while also going through a few things. Its obvious theres something on her head. Whats the matter? Still need more? We will be cutting close if we stay here for much longer. I walk closer and ask. No. I mean Yes. Theres one more thing I need to work on I dont think I can ask you for such a Shoot before I get angry, I interrupt her. Butts, she says while staring me right into the eyes. Eh? I need to practice drawing male butts. Naked, she adds. Psshhhhhhhhhht, hahaha! Oh, really? I explode into augh and swat my face with a hand. Thirty minutes. No more. Others will get angry if we leave everything to them, I say while returning to the center. Really? Is that fine? You literally bathed with me before. That''s a different thing, Master. The fact that I saw it once in the bath doesnt mean I have permission to draw it. Well then, now you have it. Come on. Thanks for the consideration but lets get done with it. I position myself in the middle, turn around and nce back. She is standing with a new sheet in front of her and a satisfied smile. Without further ado, I slip out of my shorts and move my eyes to the front. Im not sure what to do though. Fortunately, the masters of ancient timese with help and I recall seeing Michngelos David statue. It had quite a nice butt. I try to copy the pose and even use my underwear as a makeshift prop of whatever he was holding. This The tension is heavenly! You are a born model, Master! Neiras voice, full of praise, arrives from behind me and I smile. The scratching of a pencil soon reaches my ears too. Now I just have to keep this up for some time. I cast Rejuvenate to lessen my fatigue a little and focus. Easy. Peace of cake. Its not a hard pose. I just need to stay like this and... let her stare at my ass. In full view. Completely naked. Wait. No. Stop. No. No, no, no, no, no. You are not going to I said no! Dont you even dare DOWN! STAY PUT! This is not the time! You had your fun in the morning! I. SAID. DOWN. YOU DAMN HORNY SAUSAGE! Ugh For fucks sake I shouldnt have used Rejuvenate DOWN OR YOU ARE NOT GETTING ANY PUSSY FOR A WEEK! Umm Master? Are you okay? YES! Im fine! Its just uhhh Are you tired? Please, dont push yourself too much. I cant exhaust you just before opening, Master. Im really fine. I, uhhh, got a bit... hard. A soft giggle leaves Neiras lips. Shame we are out of time. Id love to practice that too. So ass is a no-no but dick is okay? Another giggle. She is just teasing me now. I take a deep breath and do my best to keep my body tensed for her to draw my behind. With a dangling stiffy in the front. Gods. Where did I go wrong for you to punish me like this? It was going so well. She wraps it up in twenty minutes and tells me to dress up. This time, Im allowed to take a peek at her masterpiece. In that short time, she managed to capture my manly butt from four angles, drawing the same number of even sketches over all the board. I do have to say, it does look quite sexy. Now, Im not exactly into that, but at the same time, Im not really against it. A sexy ass is a sexy ass. Thats all. While we clean the chamber up, Neira showers me in thanks. She really looks grateful for the help. I guess all people who are very passionate about their hobby or profession are like that. It didnt seem like much to me. It was just a short session. Im sure she was good before, from the arts she did for our menu, but one training session wont let her get back her knack fully, right? Or am I just surrounded by geniuses? We finish up quickly and walk up to join the rest of the inhabitants in preparations for the working night. Its nothing as grand as before so it doesnt take long. Everyone gets into their outfits or suits and takes their stations. The bar on the upper level has been supplied with some decent wine and other drinks already and the manning order has been given to the elves, depending on which one will be free at the time of the request. The houres and the gates open. Literally. I go near the entrance to the mansion, still inside, and press a wooden button. Sirgia installed a simple mechanism to close and open the gate in the front with it. Partially my design of course. Its nothing grand though. A simple pressure thingy working on water and wind crystals in pistons. Surprisingly, someone reaches the door already, and they open, catching me by surprise. I quickly bow down and say our weing phrase. A young man with short, brown hair walks in. Uh, hi, he starts quite hesitantly. So ummm this is the ce where you can with Slimes, right? And its really safe? I quickly switch into a business mode and throw my arm around his shoulder with a smile. Yes, it is! There is no risk or danger here! As long as you follow the rules of course! Come! Dont be shy! He reciprocates the smile and lets me guide him to the counter. Filue doesnt signal anyone elseing so I exin the terms of service to the man with Cornelia helping me. He seems to be a very careful type as even after that, he does another readthrough of them by himself. Confirming that there arent any weird uses, he moves onto the menu of services. Oh wow. I thought the prices would be much higher when I saw this ce from outside. But they seem quite affordable. The range is decent. I expected everything to be at least a few gold coins, but it even drops below one here and there, hements. Naturally! We are aiming to provide the best quality services without overcharging our guests! Cornelia puffs her chest out proudly. There are many rules to follow, as you saw yourself, dear customer. Not everyone will be admitted. But, if you keep acting like a good boy, nothing stops you from enjoying yourself to the fullest! He does seem convinced. And choosing Emi, a bath with Cinra and a drink afterwards truly confirms that. The former escorts him to the room and they disappear behind a corner. Fifteen minutester, theye back. A big smile paints his lips and he does seem a little tired. That doesnt stop the man from jogging up to me and grabbing my hands. Boss! Do you have VIP cards? Or regr customer status? he asks very eagerly. Uhhh No. Not yet at least. Perhaps when we get more guests, I answer, slightly thrown off-track. He brings up a piece of paper and writes something down on it. Here! This is my name! Put me on the list when you add the thing! Ah! How long until you close? Weve just opened. There are still at least seven hours to go, Cornelia adds. Great! I need to get my brother! Be right back! Hey! Your bath and drink? I shout behind the man, but he speeds through the door like a bullet. I turn around to face Emi. What the hell did you do to him? She yfully shows her tongue and makes a funny face. Oh well. I guess he was one of those who really wanted to try a Slime. Looks like Cornelia was right about men in this world having a thing for some gtinous delicacy. What was it? A hundred or so reported cases of genitals burnt by Slime acidst month across the kingdom? And in the public, they would never admit getting horny when looking even at another race. Hypocrites. After an hour, the man brings his said brother, not so different from him, and he goes for a ride too. Afterwards, they share a bath and some drinks together before leaving. Hopefully, they have some ties to the Slime Loversmunity and spread the word. The power of boner will conquer the capital! Maybe someday. There are three more people that pay us a visit during the rest of the night. One seems to be a friend of the first duo. They dont have any problems with the rules either, which makes me quite d. I was afraid there would be more disputes. But, its just a few people. Its hard to use this as an indicator. They only stay for the main service, but thats still plenty. Especially that they do seem quite satisfied. So far, so good. Afterwards, I thank everyone for their work, especially my amazing slime girls that did a great job, and we clean up the main hall. The rooms were taken care of by the elves shortly after the service part. The night seems to be sessful. Now, lets hope we can get some nice girls to join us. Everyone cashes in on their well-earned rest and we meet again during breakfast. I have to leave for Selina''s shortly after and Im wondering what to do. It would be great if I had some help in convincing the girls about my true motives and such. Safi and Emi are out by default. Not only they cant speak, but also are Slimes, and that would be risky. In the end, it falls either on Elea or Sirgia. Surprisingly, the cute dwarf is very up for the idea. She must really want to help me. So, we decide to head out as a trio. I instruct Astrea to bother Cornelia if she needs anything while we are gone. She looks a little hesitant but nods nevertheless. Im pretty much stealing the two people that interacted with her the most right now, so I can get her uneasiness. Hopefully, she will get more familiar with the ce this way. I get into my butler suit and the girls jump into their maid outfits. I hide their weapons in my ring. Sirgia is still on the case of the enchantments. Its a tough one to crack. I pat her head and we move out. On our way there, we stop by a fewmercial boards and p some posters onto them. More exposure is always good. Also, we do get some curious stares. And some not-so-friendly ones too. But thats to be expected. They better not get any weird ideas. I havent used my hilt in quite some time and my hand is itching to whip a baddie or two. I shouldnt let it feel neglected. We arrive at the peculiar building and stroll inside. Both the customers and employees behind the two counters look slightly surprised by a man in a suit apanied by two demi-human girls in maid outfits. I try to act slightly high and mighty and stare down everyone around. Not sure what to do, I pull out my card and wave it nonchntly. One of the employees disappears behind a door for a moment, leaving his customer waiting, and quicklyes back, informing me that someone will soone to assist me and that I shall feel in the recreational area as in my own home. I kinda expect Lucas to show up, but it seems like either Selina changed my personal advisor or he is not here currently. Hey, noints, I get a prettydy which doesnt look at my girls like they are bags of turd. She leads us straight to her bosss office and lets us in after announcing our visit. Wee again, Sir Carter. Selina stands up andes forth from behind her desk. Oh? Who do we have here? Are my eyes deceiving me or do we know each other? She yfully raises her eyebrow after noticing Sirgia. The person in question is visibly nervous. I dont need my connection to notice that. Who wouldnt be in this situation? I plop my hand onto her head and gently brush through Sirgias hair. I would be grateful if you didnt tease my employees, Selina. I know that you two share a not-so-happy past, but Sirgia is willing to forget all of that while working for me. And she is a valuable addition to my team. The little dwarf nods and does her best to nce up at the woman with determination. Selina lightly bows her head to me and smiles. My apologies. Just so we are clear on this, I dont have the habit of reducing my merchandise to such a state. It was done by the kingdomsw department. I admit that I avoided taking care of the aftereffects, but to me, she was just a broken product, not worth investing in. Especially with the death sentence hanging over her head. I will more than dly start on a nk te with you, little one, she exins. I nod at Sirgia as a sign of allowing her to speak. Im the same, Madam Noint. I will make sure to be of the best use to Master and I wont let my past grievances affect that, she replies to the woman and curtsyes. Ufufufu~. What a devoted girl you are. You really picked up a treasure, didnt you, stair? Definitely. I nce down at my lovely cutie and smile at her. Well then. How is ourmissioning together? I would say quite good. There are eight girls that werent openly hostile to our employees trying to inform them about you. Come on, lets go and meet them. She then leads us down a few corridors, stops by another office-like chamber with many people working on some documents and papers and instructs them to gather all the things rted to my order. We then walk further and end up in a simple room on the lower level, most likely serving as a meeting and showcasing one but without a stage for ves in it. After ten minutes of chatting about random things connected to our respective businesses and ves, someone knocks on the door and a group of demi-humans with manacles gets escorted into the chamber. There are eight, just like Selina said before. They all wear the usual shorts and t-shirts of various shades of brown. Amongst them, I recognize three Tieflings of different skin colours, a pure-blood Beastkin of the tiger kind, a brown-skinned Ogre, greenish-skinned Orc, both looking quite buff, a tall and beautiful Oni and a brown-feathered Harpy. Tieflings are ssified as a demonic race. They often possess two horns growing from the sides of their heads like your typical Demon Lords from various fantasy novels. They also have tails quite close to those of Subi or some thin-tailed Lizardfolk or Dragonewts. Their skin colours are as vibrant as a rainbow. The three that walked in have it crimson red, dark purple and slightly dark blue. Tieflings eyes dont have irises and pupils, they are just full whites in much brighter colours than their skin, glowing very so slightly. The Beastkin is just as you imagine it from that short description. Its a quite tall and muscr but slim woman fully covered in yellowish fur with dark lines. She obviously has the face of a tigress, with all the features. Ogres and Onis are close rtives. The former has one single thick horn growing from their forehead while thetter has two thin ones, usually longer than their tougher, distant family. Ogres are also quite simr to Orcs when ites to physical ability. Both races are very strong but the former is also way tougher on the outside while thetter focuses purely on strength. When ites to Orcs, the females are pretty much She-Hulks with two tusks growing out from their lower jaws, of various sizes and shapes. Ogres just have their single horns. And well, as for Onis, their race is more about magic and such. They are way more sensitive to it. Then finally, we have the Harpy. Shes an example of a monstrous race, entities that possess sapience and intelligence close to most humanoids, thus not considered pure monsters. They do function inmunities even if not that developed. Yeah, its basically like in many books Ive read in the past, they often migrate and build nest-viges for short periods of time. Basically, oversized birds with intelligence and an ability to speak. As for their looks, they have two wings with long feathers instead of your usual arms and they dont end in hands, but they do bend in elbows. There are some bones at those far parts of their edges that allow them to clumsily grab things while using both limbs, but it looks like someone in an oversized hoodie trying to hold something through the sleeves. Their legs are obviously finished with three wide and long talons and go up like bird ones until somewhere above the knee where the hardened skin switches into more normal flesh, covered in feathers. Both parts are of simr thickness, just the external coverage differs. Selina seems to be intent on showing that she trusts me as her business partner and leaves us alone with the guests. They are marked so they wont be able to directly harm us. Without wasting much time, we split into three groups. Elea handles the Tiefling trio, Sirgia takes on the Beastkin and the Harpy, which leaves me with the Ogre, the Orc and the Oni. The three groups position themselves in different spots over the floor and my partners dive into exining our purpose. While moving towards mine, I notice the faint tinge of nervousness from Sirgia and crouch by her side for a moment, gently brushing through her hair. She smiles at me and raises herself a little to nt a shy kiss on my cheek before moving her gaze back to the women in front of her. Well, I guess this might have helped not only her but also them a little? We shall see. I sit down on the floor near my own group and begin exining all the things with as much honesty as I can muster. I mention pretty much everything about the establishment; how it works, what are the roles, what we need, what will be their living conditions, responsibilities, rights and so on. Also about how I will help them learn necessary things about the job if they arent too well-versed in sexual stuff to make them less susceptible to any ufortable situations. Since I can talk in their native tongues, I secretly mention that I can get rid of their seals, but due to this being a monitored transaction, I cant exactly let all of them leave free or it would start drawing unnecessary attention when I would start releasing numerous ves at short intervals. There is no rule orw prohibiting that, its your ve, at least in the field of the demi-human ones, but it would certainly not be received too well by all the people or other vers around. I do promise them that if they would be truly dissatisfied or some harm were toe their way, they would be allowed to leave instantly, with my help. Without that, they would have the right to request dismissal after a year of service and bepletely free, receiving a parting wage alongside their usual earnings too. But, they are always wee to stay. I think these conditions are quite good. They, of course, are quite hesitant about all of this. It truly sounds too good to be true and seems like sweet-talking them into a possible trap. Well, not like they would have a choice if someone wanted to purchase them, they have no say in that, but I decided to give them the freedom to agree or not. After the short talk, we give them some time to think and they sit all-together to discuss it between themselves. I dont think all of them knew each other before, but I guess this is an example of a situation where people in the same predicament are pulled closer together. And, it seems like Elea truly has something for talking to and convincing people as all three Tieflings agree to follow us. Whoever she spoke with before also ended up with a quite favourable impression of me and the ce too. She might be a natural-born spokesperson. But well, she was a priestess so that kinda checks out. Sirgias side also goes quite well. The Beastkin woman refuses our offer and keeps her slightly aggressive demeanour while the Harpy shows an interest ining with us. She seems to be one of those reserved and timid types. Ive heard though that their kind tends to get very passionate during mating. As for my group, they all dont look too convinced. Im not sure if I did a bad job exining or other women just had it easier to believe another demi-human than a Human like me. I dont push them though, and only the Orc girl agrees to go with me. I feel like the Onidy finds all of this still below her noble self. Im afraid that this kind of personality wont help her get out of here. But, I cant work my head over what might happen to her if somemon guy from this world picks her up. She is an adult and has her brain. If her pride is more important than her life, then I cant do anything. So, we call Selina and finalize the transaction, getting ourselves five new employees; a Harpy, an Orc, and three Tieflings. She throws in an additional set of some low-quality clothes for the women to cover themselves with as a gift for me and we head out. Elea entwines her arm with mine and walks filled with pride of her achievement while Sirgia cutely holds onto my other hand with a satisfied smile too, blushing shyly. I will have to thank them both for the helpter, but for now, I give each a more passionate kiss, earning myself some curious stares from a few of our new friends. Oh, how good it would be if they were as understanding and epting as the rest of the girls around me. Only time will tell. Chapter 51 – New Arrivals Chapter 51 C New Arrivals This time, we are not sneaking around the city covered in cloaks and in the middle of the night, so we just stroll through the streets like normal people. I must look like some rich noble bringing home more ves. The new girls nce all around the buildings and stuff as we walk. Only the harpy looks very nervous and perhaps a bit scared, trying to position herself in the middle of the group all the time. Fortunately, no one finds an issue with our peculiar group and we reach the mansion. The tieflings are most amazed by its splendour from the outside. I mean, who can me them? You wouldnt expect to see something like this after getting bought by a brothel owner, no matter how sweet and promising their words were. We make our way into the building and Elea moves ahead, turning herself towards me. Master, let me take our new friends to the bath first. Ill call others and we will take good care of them. I nod my head. Okay. Get them some decent clothes after, I say and also turn around to face the gawking demi-humans and my cute dwarf. Sirgia, can you cook something up for them? Of course. Leave it to me, Master, she replies and trots towards the kitchen. For now, listen to this elf, Elea. After you get properly cleaned, she will lead you to the dining room. We will talk about everything after that. Feel free to ask her or others anything, I inform them in Common and then repeat in Orcish for the one girl that isnt good with the former. Human has meat? Garrena didnt eat meat for long! Bad humans fed Garrena only bread! A smile makes its way onto my lips. Ive read and mastered the Orcishnguage, but hearing it in person is apletely different experience. And Im able to confirm for myself how weird it actually sounds. Contradictory to the first impression, Orcs arent so stupid as to not be able to build extensively coherent sentences. No. This is just how theirnguage works. Short messages with straight to the point content. They convey what they need and thats all. No unnecessary words or grammatical structures. It might seem crude, but its effective and thats whats the most important. I might need some time to get used to it though. Yes, Garrena, Ill let my cook know to prepare something meaty for you, I answer. FINALLY! Make elf guide to bath! Hungry! She throws her fist into the air and starts enthusiastically walking towards Elea. The three tieflings bow to me a little and follow the tall woman. Only the harpy is left alone. I did notice her almost doing the same, but she stopped herself while ncing at others backs anxiously. It doesnt seem she trusts the strangers she found herself with enough to rely on their judgement and her doubts are still stronger. I walk closer to the visibly uncertain girl and she moves her attentive gaze onto me. She is a tad shorter than me. It looks kinda cute when she gazes up at my face with her timid and visibly worried expression. I have an urge to pat her head, but that would only worsen the current situation so I try to smile at her kindly. Whats your name? I ask. Nebu I see. Thats a cute name. Theres no need to be so vignt. Are you perhaps regretting your decision? Her eyes dart around the hall and back to me in turns. I I dont know I cant know what you went through in the past, but I can at least assure you that no one here will hurt you in any way. As long as you dont try harming others, of course. However unbelievable the story you heard from my little dwarf seems, its definitely all true. You girls are now under my care. You can rx. Ill make sure only good things happen to you from now on. I slowly reach my hand towards her as I speak, making sure that she sees the movement clearly. Nebu observes it intently until I stop close to her face. I fully expected her to start cautiously moving away halfway there, but she somehow manages to keep herself in ce while looking me in the eyes. We stand in the middle of the room in slightly awkward silence, with my hand hanging in front of her face. I dont go all the way because I want Nebu to be the one who makes the decision here instead of me just forcing it on her. Its of course just wishful thinking. I have no confidence in her actually doing it. But. Miraculously, it works. She very carefully brings her cheek closer and brushes it against my palm. My smile grows wider and I gently graze over her skin with my thumb. Slow and steady. Reassuringly. I keep the soft caresses until she visibly drops some of her tension and closes her eyes. With that, I move my fingers up and start brushing through the hair on the side and back of her head. The brown, shoulder-long threads seem to be slightly different in touch than the usual ones. The texture feels close to that of a feather but not exactly. Its hard to put in words. But well, there are many things in this world that I am and will be unable to describe with my otherworldly dictionary. Nebu opens her eyes again, slightly less anxious now, but still with noticeable cautiousness. Feeling lucky, I gently pull her into a hug and move my hand to the top of her head to start giving her some pats. She doesnt resist. A momentter, her wings actually hug me in response and cover my back. Go take a bath with others. You deserve it. Then we will talk. I would love to learn more about you. Will you give me that pleasure? I speak to her softly. Okay She nods into my chest. Looking over my shoulder, I notice that everyone has already left, so I step back from Nebu and guide her to the ce myself, walking by her side and brushing through her hair the whole time. Im slightly worried about how she would take working as a prostitute with such a timid personality, but then I remember that Harpies basically do it with any male they find around during their mating periods. Of other races and species of course. There are no male Harpies here. As far as I know, they even sometimes kidnap men just for that purpose, but they let them go right after. She should be fine after we talk a little. But, imagine exining to your wife or girlfriend you arete for dinner because a horny bird-woman swept you from the ground like an attacking falcon and then proceeded to jump on your dick for hours, returning you to the previous spot after she was done with you. God, now I cant get that picture of a diving, horny Harpy out of my mind. We arrive in the dressing room and I instruct Nebu to join others, reminding her that she can talk with them about anything and that Im also here for her. With that out of the way, I drop by the kitchen to give Sirgia a kiss on the cheek and mention Garrenas request. She acknowledges it and goes back to work with her two elf helpers. While one group is bathing and the other preparing food, I take this opportunity to check on Cornelia. Theres no answer after I knock so I open the door and walk inside. She is standing in the middle while ncing at the wall full of paper notes and scribbling something in a notepad. As expected, too focused to even notice me. I decide against spooking her this time. Yo. How are you doing? I ask from behind. Cornelia jerks a little and stops moving her pen. Instead of answering, she drops both arms down and her shoulders slump. Turning around, she walks to me like a lifeless zombie and crashes into my chest, groaning and moaning in an annoyed fashion. I chuckle a little and start patting her back. It doesnt look like its going too well. I pull her up, position her face in front of mine and join our lips in a soft and gentle kiss. Cornelia instantly follows the motion and we stay like that for a moment. Thanks for the refill, she says with a smile after we separate. Always at your service. She leaves one more peck on my lips and pushes herself away. Theres progress but Im currently in a small hole. The main part about making the sperm lose its fertility. No matter what I try, I just cant make it work like its mentioned in the descriptions. Its like Im missing something. The forms dont react with the rest of the spell. I ponder for a moment. How much do you know about how sperm and eggs work? Uhhhh Well Basically, sperm is like water. A fluid. Its made out of very small droplets that when making contact with an egg in a womans womb have a chance to join together and make a baby? she answers. Okay, so you guys are more or less aware of this. Good. But what about their structure? Which parts are directly rted to fertilization? Cornelia raises an eyebrow. Erm Dont they just like,e together and start growing into a person? Guess its time for a short biology lesson. I smile at her and sit with Cornelia by her desk. Now, I might be a teacher, but that doesnt mean I know literally everything from every single field of science. And e-marketing isnt any close to this stuff. But, pretty much every educated person back on Earth knows the very basic parts and so do I. If someone asked me to list every small detail about those cells, I wouldnt be able to answer obviously. I draw clear pictures of the sperm cell and the egg cell, marking the most crucial part in both, which is of course the nucleus. Besides mitochondria in the former, I honestly dont remember the correct names of all other auxiliary parts of both. But, this will be enough. After finishing, I exin in simple words how the little swimmer tries to make its way inside the egg, pushing through the external membrane, and pretty much shoots its nucleus inside the other cell, where the whole fertilization magic then happens with both nuclei present. I wouldnt be able to talk more about the other, smaller steps in this long process anyway. Cornelia listens attentively while studying the sketches I made and nodding her head along the way. Either Humans didnt manage to delve this deep into molecules and such or she just didnte across books about the topic. Its not like this knowledge would be asmonly known as back on Earth and she is an ice magician, not a surgeon. Fascinating So, all the other parts besides the core are just to help both of those cells meet, pretty much. And as for the egg, its to create the environment for the joined cores to develop properly. I see This clears up a few things I think the original creators of the spell were aware of this. I need to reread everything and focus on those details. Especially the cores. Thank you! This helps a lot! She summarizes the new information and then gives me a hug with a small peck on the cheek. Modern knowledge for the rescue! Or is it ancient if they were aware of this in the past? Honestly, that came as a surprise to me, but hey, people were like, stronger and smarter back then, right? Or something. Anyway, I pamper my devoted researcher for a little longer and then excuse myself out. I know better than to distract her or Sirgia too much while they are in their passionate knowledge pursuit or artifact making. I sense Elea and two other elves in the bath so it seems that they are still taking their sweet time. Its okay. I bet she is filling our new girls minds with pro-stair propaganda right now. And I cant really do anything about it. While deep in thought, I arrive near Teffiths room just as she is about to enter it, returning from wherever she was. Perfect timing. We havent spoken much besides a sentence here and there during work or training. Mind if I join you for a moment or are you busy? I ask. Of course not. I was only nning to read a book. She reveals it to me, bringing up the item from behind her side. She must have been in the library. Its not something I cant postpone for a bit. She holds the door for me and we walk inside. It hasnt changed much. Actually, Im not sure why I was expecting anything different. Its not like the girls have many ways to personalize their rooms as of now. She sits down on the bed and I plop down on a chair by the desk. Lets touch on that topic since Im already on it. So, anything you would like to change in this room? Something to get you? Rece? Teffith nces around. No, I dont think so, thank you. Its already veryfortable and spacious. You know that Im used to living in tents and such so this is quite a bit nicer than my usual environment. d to hear that. If anythinges to your mind, let me know. She nods and silence fills the room. We both gaze into space or random objects lying around. Its quite awkward. Well, lets try to break it then. How are you recently? Everything fine? I bring out the most overused question in existence. Im good. No issues here. And, I have no idea what I expected from such a conversation-killer, but fitting exactly what it is often called, the question doesnt work in the slightest. We are back in the soundless vacuum. Its a bit different from what I got used to recently. Literally every other girl would speak to me a lot out of their own volition if we met. Ah. Maybe this is the problem. I see. Well. Worth giving a shot. I take a deep breath and stand up. Okay. Time to get this straight. Im well aware of how the situation looks. Pretty much most girls here excluding our new additions have, boldly speaking, been nailed by me. And its clear that a few of them are to some extent in love with me. And its also quite apparent that I will most likely be having sex with the new girls at least once too. Walking around the room back and forth, I start my little talk. Stopping for a moment, I nce at the dragonewt to judge her reaction to my words. She patiently waits for me to continue and I do exactly that. With all that in mind, I just want to clearly say that however I act towards you, I am not doing so to try and get into your pants. Whatever I do or say is just how I am, and scoring every beautiful girl from various races and species that somehow ends up in this establishment is not some kind of a life goal of mine. I admit I would be more than willing if the other side was up for it, but it doesnt mean they have to. And why am I saying all that so suddenly? Because I dont want things to be awkward between us. Yes, I am curious about your body, especially those mesmerizing scales, but whenever Im nice to you, Im not doing so to gain your favour in hope of getting touchyter. If you will ever be okay with it then great. If not, we can just stay as friends like now and still have fun together without any pressure, which I bet you are getting plenty from all those other girls. Hell, if you are even frustrated but some Human dick is not to your taste, I can always get you a thing or two to help with that. Anyway, before I get sidetracked too much, just know that not every girl here has to sleep with me, period. This is a working environment. I employ people. Not seduce them. Was that clear? I end my long lecture with my hands spread and looking down at the smiling Teffith. She stands up, walks up to me and lightly taps my chest with her fist. Crystal clear, boss. She chuckles. You worry too much. Yeah, Im told that quite a lot, I reply with a smile of my own. Thanks for the speech. I admit that it does feel weird at times with pretty much everyone around me fucking you, but Im okay with that. I think. Its not really my business, to be honest. They do seem happy. She turns her back to me, takes a few steps and stretches. And Im quite happy too. Even though I pretty much knew that you arent aiming for me, thanks for saying it out loud. Im sorry if I feel awkward. Im not really a talkative person, and well, I would lie if I said that I wasnt slightly anxious around you at times. But I see that this mindset was partially my mistake too. You want to touch it that badly? The sudden question makes me move my eyes up and our gazes meet. I might have slightly spaced out while watching her long and beautiful tail serenely move around. Teffith shows a knowing smirk while looking at me over her shoulder. Ah, my bad, its just still something very new to me. Especially from this close. Where Im from, only Humans live. Sorry for staring, I apologize. Hummm Not even demi-human ves? Must be a weird Human town I guess. She ponders for a second. She doesnt know about my real home yet. Well, anyway, its okay. We are supposed to make things less awkward, right? Here, you can check it out. Teffith walks back to me again and shows me her back, or more specifically, her tail. With such an invitation I dont hold my curiosity back and pick it up into my hands and start brushing it carefully. Its quite thick. The part where I squeeze a bit barely lets me surround it with my fingers. The surface is tough but the muscle itself seems tender and very flexible. The sensation is very pleasant, smooth and slightly cold. Fuuuuuuuuuhhhhh Teffith releases a long sigh. You good there? Yes. I just havent had it touched by anyone for quite some time, she answers calmly. I hope Im not breaking some customs or taboo of your people with this. No, its okay. She points at her head. Our horns are a no-go zone for strangers, not tails. Basically, we only allow our mates to touch them. Dammit, I curse yfully and chuckle, making her reply with the sameugh. Not wanting to make Teffith feel too weird, I release her tail and step back. Thanks. Its nothing like I ever touched. Very amazing and beautiful. And strong enough to send me flying across the whole main hall. She chuckles again. Im sorry about that. I was a little nervous at the moment. I wave my hand in dismissal. Nah, its understandable. Im d to have someone as strong as you as my guard. Well need to work on that naginata soon. A smile finds its way back on her lips. Thanks. I cant wait. Although, I dont think it will see much use. Maybe for now. But dont forget we are registered adventurers. One day you might be able to go out without much worry for a quest or two during a free day. We have a friendly chat only for a few minutes more and I leave to allow Teffith to dive into the book she found in our library. It really feels not right though. I mean, none of the girls ever bring up anything rted to their stay here. I know its quite good, but they are still pretty much locked in the building for most of the time. It feels kinda unrealistic if I were to say. Sirgia catches up to me in the corridor and brings me to the dining room, informing me that everything is ready and the new girls will soone down, alongside some other people who wanted to join our early dinner. Good. More contact between the two groups, residents and new arrivals. All of the elves, Safi, Emi and Astrea join us. The green, overenthusiastic slime getsfortable on myp very quickly, before my little dwarf has even a chance to steal a nce of that spot. Sirgia sits on my right with a slightly dejected expression. I do my best to shower her in pats. Soon, the new squad arrives under the leadership of Elea and she sits everyone down at their spots. I guess our little chef sent her instructions via Whispers. Seriously, do they really have to sound this sexual? Anyway, we all dive in and start enjoying various dishes our kitchen masters prepared. The tieflings receive the same as every resident present, which is a deep te of white borscht. Its very tasty. Ive heard that Dwarves love their borscht and this certainly supports that im. I lean to the side and give my thanks to Sirgia, leaving a peck on her cheek. She grows too flustered to eat from the suddenpliment and every one of my girls keeps staring at her with a smile. Garrena gets two huge chunks of meat. From the smell and size, those must be the legs of some wild, monstrous boar. She wolfs down through both at once with ferocious enthusiasm. Who can me her though? Her kind is known for overblown feasts with lots of meat. Its not the only thing they eat, but can be considered a staple part of their diet. A strong body needs meat. As for Nebu, I was actually the most curious about her eating habits. I know that Harpies are omnivores, but I have a hard time imagining them eating something in a different way than catching prey with their ws, maybe roasting it over a fire, and then chomping down on it with their strong fangs. I mean, they have no hands and we are in a civilized house. But, it looks like Sirgia thought of everything, and our harpy was given a bowl of various fruits and vegetables. While she has no hands, I mentioned before that her kind can still grab things like a person in an oversized hoodie, using the further edges of their wings. And thats exactly what she does, picking one and then carefully taking a bite while sneaking nces at everyone present. Most of them are earned by me and Elea. I can guess why. It looks insanely cute to watch her timidly eat like this. After finishing my portion, which was slightly reduced by the need to feed a few spoons to my clingy bundle of jelly because she was curious, we agree to talk separately. I would have to repeat stuff in differentnguages anyway and Elea notifies me that Nebu might not be asfortable speaking about this stuff around the others as they are. I leave the lovely birdie for thest and firstly pay a visit to the tiefling trio. When I enter, one of them is sprawling herself over the whole bed, another is taking in some sights of the city through the window, and thest one is actively going through all the drawers and wardrobes with a curious expression. They notice me and quickly gather on the mattress together. I climb onto it too and sit down in front of them. So, I bet you already know this, but my name is stair and I will be your master, or rather your boss, from now on. Can I know your names? I start. The crimson-skinned one with horns going up and then arching to the back nods her head. My name is Mafaris. Its a pleasure to meet you, Master. Then, the dark purple girl with horns going up but slightly to the sides and then curling once, ending the spiral with the tips facing upwards, speaks next. Im Shawure. And for thest, the blue-skinned beauty with horns going almost straight up like those of an Oni, but much thicker, finishes the introductions. And I am Zalia. I nod at each of them. Thank you. Are you perhaps close to each other? Shawure takes the question. If you are asking about us knowing each other before the capture, then no, we were enved at different times and ces. Wended in adjacent cells at some point though so we arentplete strangers. I see. I know weve already agreed on this back at Selinas, but are youpletely fine with working as prostitutes? I ask once more. They nce at each other and nod in unison. Okay. Do any of you have any experience in sex? It might be a blunt question, but quite an important one. I had three boyfriends back in Dulrhenne. We had fun together quite often. Sometimes as a group too. So, I think I do have some experience? Humans arent that different from us when ites to that, right? Zalia takes the lead. Oh. That certainly is a lot by Human standards. And yeah, physically there arent that many differences. It mostlyes to the additional erogenous zones you guys possess due to the tails, horns and such. Say, dont you miss them? I pry a little further. She shakes her head. Maybe a little in the past, but that was four years ago. They definitely found new partners in less than a year after I disappeared. It was fun, but nothing too deep. Which certainly cant be said about my pussy. I snort at her obscene remark and yful grin. This one will definitely be fun to deal with. Looks like I dont have to worry about her. I move my gaze to the other two. The crimson-skinned woman captures my attention. I had only one partner in the past and we did it a few times, but then I realized I prefer doing it with girls rather than him and he felt hurt, leaving me in the end. Ah, but I have nothing against sex with men, it can be very enjoyable too. I just have way more fun with the same gender. And these two know very well what I mean. Zalia and Shawure giggle at her words and thetter sends me a wink. So far so good. They all seem really open. And while we arent yet considering female clientele, who knows what may change in the future. Mafaris would definitely volunteer to take care of them if I judged her correctly. The purple tiefling then clears her throat and shares her part. I actually had many partners. I cant even remember all of their names. Ie from a bloodline with a very strong libido and its just ufortable for me not to take care of it. And unfortunately, ying with myself only increases the sensation. So, Im kind of cursed to seek a dick when I get almost in heat like a Beastkin, hahaha. Oh yes, you have no idea how hard it was to help relieve her back there, Master, Mafarisments. Somehow, no matter how hard we pounded her pussy with our fingers or even fists, she still would crave for a penis afterwards. And imagine that, they intentionally set her in a cage between the two of us so that no male got close to her through the bars. Oh boy. I might have scored a jackpot with them. I was aware that Tieflings are a bit more sensual than Humans and seek pleasure more often, but here we have one that, boldly speaking, craves for a cock now and then, one that is into getting gangbanged and one that realized another pussy tastes better than a dick but still is up for both. What the hell is that setup? And they didnt know each other before? It feels almost like the Goddess herself ced them together in those cells. Was I really that delusional about other races'' women? Am I making it way moreplicated than it really is? One way to find out, I see. Thanks for being honest with me. What about having sex with Humans or other races, although I dont expect many to show up here anytime soon? Another wave of looking at each other and Zalia is the one to answer. I mean, its Humans who are usually against it, not us. All this talking about not going to fuck a monster that killed their ancestors in the past. At least, thats the majority, right? I would be stupid to believe that there are none who pretty much rape their demi-human ves in secret. Shawure and Mafaris nod and the former continues. Sex is sex, dick is dick, race doesnt really matter for us. Unless we are talking about some pure-blood Beastkins. No way I would have fun getting my tight pussy destroyed by a Bearkins massive log. Im not into that. I mean maybe if he was gentle Zalia adds. A gentle Bearkin? They are as gentle as water is dry. When those freaks fuck in the open, they bring home a wagon of lumber from all the trees they topple in the process! the purple girl rolls her eyes and shouts at the blue one. Okay, thank you, girls. No need to get into more detail there. I stop them before the images in my head get much more illustrative. Im already getting slightly warm in a certain spot from all this lewd talk. And they dont miss that detail with my cross-legged position. So Are you going to check our bodies now? Shawure shows a yful smile and walks closer to me on all fours. Im pretty sure Elea had a good look at you back there and she would have notified me if there are any issues to take care of. And you seem quite experienced so its not exactly necessary, I answer with a wry smile. She makes a slightly sad expression as her tail, which is somewhat thinner than Teffith''s, starts to slowly coil around my arm. As the owner of this ce, shouldnt you make sure that the goods are of the best quality yourself? I chuckle. Why so eager? Is it that time for you? Zalia arrives on my other side. Your elf maid has pictured you as quite the passionate person. And judging by how lovey-dovey the girls we met act towards you, it does seem quite believable. It would be a lie to say that at least two of us arent interested in checking that rumour out. Hey! Im also curious how so many different women could have fallen for his dick! Dont hog him all to yourselves! Even Mafaris joins the assault and I end up surrounded by three colourful and enticing women. I dont dislike the idea of my first ever foursome with such amazing and vibrantdies, but there are two other women waiting for their auditions. I smile at each of them and shake my head with a sigh. Guess I will have to verify if you are not lying. Their eyes sparkle a little. But, I have to talk with the orc and the harpy first and I feel like you girls would drown me in pleasure for too long if I let you, so this will have to be enough for the moment. From right to left, I give each of them a small kiss. Zalia, being thest in the queue, has enough time to process what is going to happen and tries to sneak her tongue into my mouth, but I squeeze it with my lips and dont allow it to pass through. She starts jokingly hitting my shoulder until I let her go. No cheating. I chuckle and stand up. You are free to explore the mansion. Just dont leave. Please. Ill deal with your sealster. Saying that, I leave the room hearing something about how it can be so sweet. Zalia must have gotten a taste of my saliva most likely. This damn ss changes even that. With them done, I mentally ask Elea about Garrenas location and head to the adjacent room. They are all next to each other from what she tells me. I enter the chamber and find the quite tall woman with greenish skin, chest-length brown hair and a very muscr and chiselled body sitting on a chair in front of the desk. She is bncing on its back legs, with her own feet ced on the furniture, while trying to spin a pencil with her fingers. She must have watched the guards do that. She obviously fails to recreate the action and when the tool finally falls to the ground from her fingers, Garrena notices my presence and loses her bnce, leaning too much to the back and tumbling onto the ground with a groan. She quickly stands up and fixes the chair into its proper ce. Garrena sorry. Chair is fine. Not broken. She scratches her head while ncing at it and then at me. Garrena thanks human for meat. Errrr not human forgot name Master? I smile a little. And feel a little bad. I was expecting her to be way ruder even though Im thest person who should judge by stereotypes. Im d it was up to your standards. And Im stair. Al for short. stair. stair. Hard name. Garrena can use Master? Yes, you can call me however you want, I dont mind. Good. We talk now, right? she asks and I nod. If Garrena understood Master correctly, Garrena can be free after a year if she does good work, yes? Simply speaking, yes. But its not like I will extend that time when something bad happens or you make some mistakes. And if you will have a really hard time living here and working, I may let you go earlier. Do you have a ce you want to return to? I exin more and ask. She makes a thoughtful expression and rubs her chin. Hmmmm Garrena not sure. Didnt see vige in three years. Garrena''s tribe very aggressive. Might had war with others and not exist now. Have to think. Dont know way back. That can certainly be noticed from various scars over her body since the shirt and short pants dont cover all of it. She definitely was a warrior of some kind. I could try to help you find your vige after our promise ends. But you can also stay here for as long as you want. You have lots of time to think about everything and see how it is here. She nods a few times. Good. Garrena thanks Master. Master gives tasty meat, Garrena thankful and happy. Masters hut big and nice. Comfy bed. Very pleasant. Garrena also likes. Good food and good home. Thats important to an Orc. Garrena will miss fighting though. Fighting also important. Oh, that wont be a problem. After I take off your very seal, you will be able to fight, I say with a smile. She gets a bit more lively and hits her fists together. Garrena can fight too?! Hahaha! Great home! Garrena already likes very much! Yes, you can. My other girls are quite strong too. I dont know how much whenpared to you, but we have an arena underground and they often spar with each other there. They would definitely love to train with you. And we have a healer, so if they agree, you may even go wild a little. Its up to them though. She throws her fists into the air and releases a sound roar. Im pretty sure it conveys excitement and thrill. I instantly receive a few Whispers asking if everything is fine though. With a wry smile, I quickly reassure everyone with a bulk message and refocus on Garrena again. Moving onto our main topic, will you be fine working like this? Do you have any experience? I ask. Garrena hits her chest with a loud thump. HA! Garrena body tough! Puny Human dicks wont hurt! In vige, Garrena was strongest fighter! Orcs love strong! Many males wanted to copte with Garrena! Only chose strong, too. But Garrena fine with Humans. Will Humans want to have sex with Garrena? Humans call Orcs monsters. Scared of us. Scared of tusks. She points at the two protruding teeth. Master not scared of tusks? I chuckle. Im not scared of how you look, your tusks or your muscr body. I am a little scared though. Of how strong you are. I can feel and see it. Weak should fear the strong, isnt that right? Ohhhh. Master thinks almost like an Orc! Garrena agrees. But. What about babies? Wont be a problem if Garrena gets pregnant? Humans and Orcs can have babies together. Female Orcs easy to have a baby. Im honestly surprised by her question, but again, contradictory to their crude way of speaking, most Orcs are pretty much as smart as your usual Human. People tend to forget that due to all the love for strength and adrenaline in theirmunities and the simplistic way of speaking. It will be fine. My friend is working on a spell that will prevent that from happening. And well, if the two of us do it, I can actually control if I want to get a woman pregnant or not. Sheughs heartily. Haha! Masters friend is smart! No-baby magic! Sounds fun! No problems then! Garrena thinks Masters ce is great! What now? I stand up,e closer to the tall woman, I guess something around 190cm in height or a little bit more, and cross my arms in an X-shape in front of my chest. Garrenas eyes widen a little and a smile soon arises on her face. She then pulls back her fist and hits the intersection of my forearms. Its a heavy punch and I can certainly feel it, but its just a greeting amongst most Orc tribes, so she isnt aiming to send me flying. Then, she does the same as me and I throw my punch. She doesnt even budge. Its like I hit a stone wall. Ouch. This makes herugh heartily again and p my shoulders in amusement. I exin that I have to visit one more person and then I will most likely take care of all their seals. Of course, she is allowed to explore too, and we will most likely have lessons simr to the ones I had with Safi and Emi about Human anatomy before they start working for real. In their case, we have to wait for Cornelias research results first anyway. Okay, looks like the Mafaris, Shawure, Zalia and Garrenas cases went much better than expected. Now I just hope everything will go well with Nebu too. It definitely wont be as easy, judging by her personality. But, she also agreed to work after having it exined by Sirgia, so she should be at least a littlefortable with it. Hopefully, she still is simr to her kind deep down and will get morefortable after opening up to me. She might just be a young one, without much experience. I''ve read that their firsthunt for a mate is like stepping into adulthood and it''s sometimes assisted by the young Harpy''s mother if the girl isn''t too confident in herself, and they grow much bolderter. Or I just found a very shy and timid one. Time to have a talk with the cute Nebu. Chapter 52 – Like a Real Harpy Chapter 52 C Like a Real Harpy After leaving Garrenas room, I walk up to the door of the adjacent one. I lean my ear onto it to check for any sounds inside. It seems quiet. We arent Partners yet so I cant feel Nebus presence. I dont think she tried running away so she might be sleeping. It wouldnt be surprising. The change in the environment is definitely huge. Just in case Im right, I try to open the door and enter as quietly as I can, taking a peek through the gap I created first. She actually is lying on the bed with her back turned to me. I sneak inside and nce around. It doesnt seem like she was as curious as the other girls and didnt rummage through the room. Or she was too scared or reserved to act. Seeing that she doesnt react to my steps, I arrive on the other side of the bed and sit down. Nebu looks already much better than earlier. Her hair, skin and feathers are much cleaner and fluffier. And someone helped her get into a simple t-shirt and shorts. I can see her slim tummy from the way she isid down. She is also clutching one of the pillows to her chest and face. When I move my gaze to it, she slowly opens the one eye uncovered by it and stares straight at me. I try to show a gentle smile and tilt my head a little. If you are tired, I cer. You can rest here for as long as you want. She continues to just lie there while observing me for a while longer and then carefully raises herself up, not letting go of the pillow she embraced. Nebu sits in a cross-legged position and puts the soft rectangle on herp, positioning it vertically. She then squeezes it even harder with her wings and hides her chin and part of her mouth behind its top, showing me a shy gaze from below. Gods Did Sirgia finally get a rival in her cuteness? If she keeps this up I will have a hard time not jumping in to pet her... No Im fine she answers my question with a quiet whisper. This might be tough. She truly does seem like a very delicate girl. Im not sure how exactly I should approach her. Oh well. Lets not overthink this and just act like I usually would. Are you nervous? I ask softly. Nebu nods her head just a little bit. I try moving my hand ced on the surface of the bed towards her and she instantly catches onto it with her eyes. Harpies do have amazing eyesight as far as I know. Especially when ites to movement. Why are you so nice towards me? She actually asks a question on her own. Do I need a reason to be kind to a cute girl? I say without dropping my, hopefully, gentle smile. Thats just how I am. I bet my elf friend talked lots and lots about me, isnt that right? I wait for a longer moment this time, but she finally nods her head. Then, are you perhaps scared that she was lying? Her eyes wander down onto the bed and she visibly ponders over my question. I... don''t know She seemed happy Was it really true? Im sure it was. She returns her gaze to me and we sit in silence again. Its going slow but I dont want to appear too forceful with how meek she is. I sigh a little. Nebu tilts her head seeing me do that. Say, can I do something to help you rx? Maybe, if you let me touch you for a bit, I can take away your very seal? What do you say? I decide to use her mark as a means to reassure the timid harpy. As previously, the answeres after a few seconds and its a shy nod. I also nod with a smile and begin slowly moving towards her on all fours on the bed. Stopping in front of Nebu, I sit on my knees. The way she looks at me with those big, deep brown eyes is just so adorable. I raise my right hand and bit by bit approach her wings which are hugging the pillow. Nebu observes my fingers very carefully. After what feels like an eternity, they finally touch the top of her arms. I graze over them first, trying to be gentle and caring. She looks to be fine with this much. And she also is smart enough to figure out that I wont be able to do anything with her sitting like that and Nebu moves her wings down and to the sides, releasing the pillow she was squeezing. Theres still one thing in the way after I take it away. Are you fine with taking your top off? I ask. Nebu nods. Ummm Can you help me with it? Having her permission, I grab the bottom of her t-shirt and begin slowly pulling it up. It passes her chest and covers Nebus head with her arms raised. Her perky breasts jiggle a little when the material brushes over them. From the first nce, they arent that big, perhaps only a little bit more sizable than Sirgias. They still look insanely cute and charming. Ummm You can pull it faster... Master. My feathers will be fine. Mistaking my short pause for being worried about her wings, Nebu is the one to reassure me that its okay to continue faster. I quicklyply with her words before she realizes what was the real reason for it and free her from the clothingpletely. She covers her chest with her wings and nces down a bit, still keeping her eyes on my face. Im going to end up with diabetes if this continues. I switch from sitting on my knees into a cross-legged position and tap myp. Come here. Dont be shy. I promise I wont do anything that might hurt you. Nebu follows my request and I help her settle down on my legs while sitting with her side towards me. I put my left hand on her head and gently push it against my chest so it leans over it and I start affectionately brushing through her hair. She nces up at me and I smile. I move the other hand to her wings and wait for Nebu to notice it. After her eyes drop down onto her chest, I carefully uncover it by moving her left and right wings to the sides as she watches over my movements. Finally, I approach the seal with my fingers and tap it to ustom Nebu to my touch a bit. Okay. Im starting then. You might feel a bit warm in your chest. Just rx and enjoy the sensation. After she nods, I go over the process of removing a seal that was registered to me. It takes just a moment and it soon disappears from Nebus corbone, not leaving even the tiniest trace after its gone. She uses the tip of her wing to rub the spot and smiles very faintly. I use that moment to hug her closer and keep scratching her head. She closes her eyes and lets me caress her with that soft smile still present on her lips. Three minutes pass before Nebu opens them again. Not wanting to impose on her too much, I help her sit in a bit more equal position, still on myp. Better? I ask. She nods a bit more noticeably. Yes. Thank you Master. I dont know anything about your past or what other Humans might have done or said to you, but you really dont need to be scared of me. As I said before, I will do everything I can to make sure you have a happy stay here. But now, Im actually not sure if this is okay after seeing how reserved you are. Did you really understand what you were getting into back there in the verypany? I decide its a good time to start our main discussion. I did. This time, the reply is quick, almost instantaneous. Nebus expression darkens a little though. I didnt have that bad time with Humans They were rude and scary and sometimes hit me but it was okay They didnt hit me as much as other Harpies From her tone and dispirited gaze, I can easily guess it wasnt all sunshine and rainbows before she was captured. I pull her closer again and resume caressing the poor girl in my arms, waiting to see if she will continue her story. Im pretty sure I can guess the contents anyway. It most likely rtes to her personality. After a moment, Nebu speaks again. Thank you Ummm you see I Im already five years past the age of reaching adulthood right now Humans caught me two years ago But before that, I couldnt do it I... couldnt mate You dont need to be an expert counsellor to notice the heavy shame in Nebus voice. Her eyes run away from mine. I still dont know the details, but its clear that in their society its something frowned upon, at the very least. To show her even more of my support, Iy ourselves down on our sides so that Nebus and my face are in front of each other. I bring myself closer and lean my forehead against hers, using my left hand to brush her cheek and the right to embrace her and rub her back. One thing I mustmend Nebu for, even in this situation she still hasnt blushed even a little. Sirgia would have been at least fully rosy right now. She might be timid, but I dont think being intimate embarrasses her that much. She takes a deep breath and decides to share her worries with me. I was scared Every Harpy starts mating after they mature. Its something normal. But I couldnt do it I saw many of my friends and sisters do it, but I She closes her eyes and sighs. For my first time, mom even brought a Human that didnt look intimidating and wasnt very aggressive but when that touched my skin, I panicked and jumped back She consoled me saying that it happens and its okay but we tried many times and I couldnt do it I was scared I am scared of pain down there I saw blood when my sisters mated for the first time A moment of silence passes and I wait. Letting her finish is the most I can do for now. I tried and tried Mom didnt force me at the beginning and I only tried it during our mating seasons But it didnt work I even hurt the males a few times when mom and my sisters had enough and tried to push me onto my partner After a year, everyone in our flock wasughing and cursing me and hitting me Even mom pushed me away She said Im not her daughter Im not a Harpy Im Im... I stop her by moving my thumb onto her lips and shush Nebu down. Its okay. That''s enough, I speak to her with a very quiet whisper and pull her as close as I can. While I keep repeating to her ear that everything is fine, Nebus wings cover my back and she hugs me tightly. I slowly brush her back with as much care as I can muster. We stay close for a few minutes and I dont stop my hands for even a moment. Nebu finally moves a little and I let her out of my arms. She pulls herself up again to get back in front of my face. Hers have clear traces of a tear or two here and there. I clean them with my finger. I didnt hear any sniffles or sobs. She is stronger than I thought, letting only a few tears out while reminded of such things. After Nebu calms down, I smile and brush a lock of hair behind her pointy ear. Im sorry you had to think about it again. But then If you are scared of mating Why did you agree toe with us, knowing exactly what we do here? Her gaze starts jumping all around me. She is definitely looking for correct words to exin herself. I wanted to leave And if I were ordered to then maybe I would finally be able to mate When other Humans ordered me there, I had to listen or it really hurt or my body moved by itself Even with all she went through in the past, she still tries her best to ovee her fears no matter what. Even if I tell her she can just live here without having to do it, nothing would change. She would still feel ashamed. I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. She returns her focus to my face. Okay. I can see how much this means to you. You are a very strong girl, not letting go of your resolve after all that. I want to say that you dont need to have sex to prove that you are a real Harpy, but that would be just rude of me. So, instead, I will help you do it. If you will trust me, that is. What do you think? Her eyes widen a little and she opens her mouth to say something, but quickly closes it and stares at me without moving. I can feel her hesitation and uncertainty even without her being my Partner. You see, Nebu, I mated with girls from different races. And they always enjoyed it a lot. Even during their first time. And thats partially because my magic can make the other person feel really good and make the pain go away. If you do it with me, I can promise you it wont hurt even a little bit. I think this is your best chance. I dont want to force you. I will not order you to do it. You dont have a ve mark now anyway. But, if you ask me, I will do whatever I can to help you. I finish trying to convince her and move both of my hands to Nebus cheeks, slowly pulling my face closer towards hers. Seeing that she doesnt stop me, I nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. I dont go for her lips. Not without a clear agreement. After the short peck, I quickly withdraw myself and wait for her response. Is it really possible? she asks with a little bit of hope showing up in her eyes. I have no reason to lie to you. If I wanted to do so, or just to use you, I wouldnt have removed the sigil. I can bring here my dwarf friend you spoke with. She can confirm that I dealt with her pain during our first time. Although, she will definitely be really embarrassed to talk about it with a stranger, hahaha, I suggest with a smile and giggle a bit. Nebu also smiles a little when I mention Sirgia. She must have left a positive impression on the harpy girl during their talk. The feathered woman tightens her wings and hugs me again, nuzzling her face to my neck. I pat her head in the meanwhile. Then I want to try it, she announces very quietly. Okay. Let me know when you will be ready and Ill do my best to help you. I will make you into a proud and bold Harpy that can mate with any male she wants. She pushes herself away from me a little and looks up at my face with expectant eyes. Can we do it now? I sigh softly and chuckle. It was obvious this would turn out like that after myst words. I didnt n on sleeping with any of the girls this quick, before even releasing their seals together, but I cant trample on the resolve Nebu has gathered. I inform my girls that I will be busy for a while with our new friend using my Whispers, and return my attention to the adorable and motivated harpy in my arms. Of course. Will you let me take care of you? I ask while looking down at her. Nebu nods a few times. Yes. Please. I want to finally be an adult Harpy. Ill do what you say Master. Okay. First, please, ept me as your Partner. Its part of my skills. I send the invitation and she instantly agrees. A wide smile appears on my face. Have you ever kissed? She shakes her head. Then this will be our first kiss. My saliva can get rid of pain so swallow as much of it as you can. I start pulling her body up and Nebu even pushes herself with her legs to meet me midway. At first, I only gently brush my mouth against hers, observing Nebus reaction with a smile. She keeps staring into my eyes all the time. Then, I begin softly pecking her lips and she soon copies the action. After a short while, I slowly send my tongue out and she lets my muscle in. We share a calm and slow dance where I try to pass my saliva to her. Nebu sucks it greedily like its some kind of treasure, gulping it down as instructed. Her expression softens and her gaze also turns much less tense. After around two minutes of this exchange, we part our ways and start panting softly. While we rest our foreheads against each other, her gaze drops down. I leave one more peck on her forehead and raise myself up. Lets first get you ustomed to the thing, I say and throw all my clothes, besides the underwear, into my storage ring. Nebu also sits up and nces all over my body. Master looks better than other Humans I tried to mate with Oh, thank you. Have you ever licked a mans penis? She tilts her head. Why? It just goes inside my hole, no? Figured. I dont expect Harpies to have developed their lewd techniques more than its necessary to satisfy themselves during their mating seasons. I reach my hand out and brush her cheek. Nebu pushes it into my palm and rubs it against my fingers herself. Yes, thats the main part, but there are also other things that can make you or your partner feel good, like the kissing we did just now. Did you like it? She nods. Mhm. It was sweet. I can give something even better, I say with a smile and pull off my shorts, revealing my erect rod to the cute harpy. Nebu of course recognizes the male genitalia and her gaze almost instantly locks on my cock. You can take a closer look if you want. I sit with my legs spread to allow her to approach itfortably and Nebu crawls closer on all fours until I can feel her breath on my sensitive penis. She curiously examines every inch of it from all sides and angles. I dont think she paid this much attention to other dicks before. To make a male feel good, you can use your tongue to lick it. Like honey from a honeb. Want to give it a try? Nebu nces up at me slightly uncertain but nods after a moment. She then opens her mouth, brings out her tongue and starts to very slowly shorten the distance. She stops for a moment just short of my cock and hesitates, taking one more look at my face. Seeing my smile, she pushes forward and takes a long lick from the bottom to the top. Of course, the way she does it is crude and not that good, but it feels nice nevertheless. Her tongue seems a little bit rougher than the other girls Ive done this with. Might be a racial thing. She repeats the motion a few times. Its weird. But am I doing good, Master? Yes, you are. You can y with it a bit more. Leave some kisses here and there. Try licking around the tip or these two bulbs down there. Just be careful with the top, its sensitive. You can even take it inside your mouth, but if you scratch it with your teeth it will hurt me. I trust you though. If you are curious, you can do it. I try to fill her head with various ideas so that she grows more fond of my penis. Nebu listens to me and follows my guidance. She starts leaving kisses along the shaft. Then, she moves down and gives my balls a few licks and gentle sucks. Next, Nebu travels with her tongue all the way to the top and greets my ns with some pecks too. She jumps a little when my cock twitches in response and nces at me with a slight worry. Its okay. It does that when it feels really good, I say and move my hand to ruffle through her hair. Im just going to say that this should be enough for her little date with my junior when her lips part and Nebu begins aiming her open mouth at my ns. She readjusts her chin a few times while trying it out over my tip and takes it inside after achieving a wide enough gape. The hot insides of her mouth assault my dick instantly and her tongue brushes the underside a little. Dont push it too far or you will hit your throat. Just use your tongue to lick it around a bit and we can finish this. Look me in the eyes if you will need help to get it out, okay? She nods very slightly and follows my advice, starting to coil her muscle around my ns. Again, its not that skillful, but its the very first time she even thought about putting a cock inside her mouth. Sirgias first blowjob might have been awkward too, but she knew it was an actual thing people do. Nebu nces up and I ce my hands on her cheeks to slowly guide my rod out of her mouth without grazing over her teeth. We seed. She licks off the saliva trails that appeared on her mouth and keeps looking at me. How was it? It was sweet too. A bit different than before. I think it was stronger and more syrupy? I didnt know it was so tasty, she answers. I chuckle a little. Im pretty sure it tastes much worse in the case of other males. But we can talk about that on a different asion. Its my turn now. Nebu tilts her head, trying to figure out what I mean by that, and I ce my hand on her cheek before giving her a small kiss. Then, I gently push her down onto the bed and move my fingers all alongside her whole body, reaching the material of her shorts. To make sure that you definitely wont feel any pain, I have to lick you down there too, I say while rubbing my finger over her panties. Tell me if it feels ufortable, and dont hesitate to stop me if anything happens, even if you would risk hurting me. Making sure that she nods, I pull down her panties, slowly tracing them over her long legs ending up in talons. Surprisingly, theres not even a single strand of hair down there. I guess Harpies just dont have them. Even the fibres on her head felt way different from what I am used to. They very well might be differently shaped and structured feathers too. Nevertheless, thats not the part I should be focusing on right now. The beautiful and petite slit in front of my eyes deserves all the attention. Nebus lower lips seal the entrance to her girly parts so tight one could wonder if those soft folds have ever parted. This image is just the cutest sight my eyes have ever feasted on. Feeling now not only her nervous gaze but also a little bit of an anxious mood, I decide to not prolong this waiting game andzily bring my lips closer to Nebus petite flower. Her body shivers when I leave a kiss on it. I wait a short moment and look up, but she keeps observing me attentively. More pecks follow until Nebu doesnt tremble when our bodies make contact. I take it as a signal to move onto the next step and very carefully uncover Nebus most secret entrance. The moment I pull her smooth petals to the sides with my thumbs, a tiny trail of slimy liquid travels down towards her cute anus. It seems that this long-neglected ce is very much looking forward to some action already. With a smile, I give it what it yearns for and use my tongue to make a single, long lick from the very bottom to the very top of the pink crevice. Nebus body trembles again. Looking up, I see her making a heaving sigh. Thinking that Im waiting for another permission, she quickly nods her head. No need to correct her. I dig in ording to her wishes. Already having some experience behind my belt, I try to bring out my most trusted and tested techniques and patterns when caressing the inner side of her pussys lips. Nebu shivers from time to time but her increasingly faster breathing announces that those are the good shivers. I switch into a higher gear and move my lips over her shy, little hood on top of her precious spot, closing them around the stiff bulb with utmost care. Mhnn Finally, a gratifying sound reaches my ears. Nebus first moan. I might be weird, but I feel much better hearing it than when she licked my dick. Thats perhaps what they call a mans ego. I redouble my efforts and tickle the tiny orb with the tip of my tongue while giving it yful sucks. Ahmmm Nhnnnn Im so fortunate she doesnt immediately try to cover her mouth. Those cute, soft moans are like music to my ears. Nebu keeps her eyes locked on my head the whole time, and thanks to that, I can enjoy her expression which is growing more flushed with each second too. I spend two more minutes ying with her flower, adding some brushes with my fingers to the performance, and then scoop some of her love juices and move my face back to her. Do you see this? I ask while rubbing my thumb and middle finger together in front of her. She nods. This means that the ce down there really wants to meet this guy and is more than ready to wee him. I bring my hand to my cock and stroke it slowly. Her eyes follow the motions. I Im ready too Thanks to you Master I believe you It wont hurt she says it more to convince herself than to inform me about her trust. I lean forward and we join our lips for one more kiss before the main thing. I pass her some more of my saliva during our passionate exchange and then pull away, moving back down. Positioning myself between her legs, I ce my hands on Nebus thighs and rub them reassuringly. My rod slowly descends onto her awaiting pussy. I stop just short of it, nce at her again, and while we keep eye contact, press my shaft over her slit. Theres a shiver, but she doesnt instantly kick me away or starts thrashing as she mentioned in her story. Just that brings a beautiful smile onto her lips and I can see tears forming on the edges of her eyes. Just with this. She really wanted to do this for years but her fear was not letting her. Please Make me into a real Harpy, Master! she speaks a little louder and with some determination behind her words. Very well, I answer and lift her butt up, angling it so that she can see more of her beautiful pussy. Watch carefully as you be what you always wanted to be. I rest her lower body on my thighs and use both hands to spread those overprotective petals of hers, pressing the tip of my cock against her yearning hole. Nebu takes my words a bit too seriously and gazes into the ce where we are almost connected like a hawk eyeing its prey. But well, this is a very important moment in her life. Not wanting to let her down, I swallow my saliva, praying to the Goddess that brought us here for the very first time for this to truly not cause the excited harpy any pain, and as gently as possible, I push the tip inside her untouched cavern. Nebus mouth opens a little and she gasps, but I dont think she is hurting in any way. I gradually slide my length deeper and deeper from slightly above and keep an eye on her expression. For Nebu, I might as well not exist right now. All her focus is directed towards my cock, unhurriedly making its way through her tight tunnel. I dont think she is even aware of her gaping and panting mouth. So far so good, but the real test begins now. I bump into a stretchy obstacle on my path and her body trembles. You okay? I ask. She nods very energetically. Yes! It tickled, but its not hurting. With part of my penis already inside her hot and moist entrance, I release her thighs and lean forwards to hang over Nebus body. She nces at my face for the first time since the insertion and I smile at her from above. Wee to adulthood, Nebu. With that, I push through her purity seal and slide further inside. The young harpy releases a prolonged moan while shaking and drawing her head to the back, but tries her best to keep her eyes on mine for the whole duration of this new sensation. After a few seconds, she raises herself on her elbows and pecks my lips. Tears are flowing down her cheeks. I sneakily move my hand down to cover ourher regions. Thank you! Thank you so much! There really was no pain! She rains kisses on my lips while thanking me repeatedly and hugging me with her wings. Calming down after a moment, she releases me and falls back onto the bed. She cant stop smiling. And so do I. Im way happier to be the one to help make her dreame true than to have sex with such a beautiful and exotic girl. And it truly feels amazing down there already. Nebu finally notices my hand when she nces down and gives me a confused look. Theres a bit of blood. I didnt want it to startle you. Are you ready to see the proof of you bing an adult Harpy? I say, still smiling. Yes, please. As she wishes, I take my hand away and a trickle of blood continues its path up her underbelly with her slightly raised hips after the obstruction in the form of my fingers disappears. She giggles a little. Giggles. So DAMN cute. But Its not yet all in, isnt it, Master? she asks after seeing my uncovered penis too. Let me fix that mistake now. I gently push the rest almost to the very root, making Nebu moan softly. So. How does it feel to have a penis down there? Nebu moves one of her wings and brushes over her navel with the tip of it. Its really hot. Your penis is pushing the insides of my hole around. Its called a pussy, Nebu. And people call my thing penis, dick, cock and such. All grown-up girls use those. I decide to teach her a little about sex. My pussy is being spread by your hard cock... But it now feels tingly. Theres an itch there, just a little bit further. Let me take care of it then. With that, I slowly pull back, evoking another moan from the cute harpy, and plunge myself inside again, with moderate force, of course. I start repeating those thrusts while listening to the soft moans she releases. Ahh Ahhnn So this is real mating Ahnnnn. Nebu smiles at me. It feels ahhhhh really good! As expected, my saliva and other fluids helped in our operation and she seems to be doing fine during her first time. Nebu locks her legs behind my waist and keeps covering my back with her fluffy wings while staring at my face with an overjoyed expression. I move my hips in a regr motion, not too fast yet, and keep rubbing the insides of her tight pussy with my thick rod. Ahhh I was scared nhnnn of this? Ahhh Ahh Please! Ahnn Mate with me harder, Master! Looks like she got into it straight away. It might be her nature as a Harpy finally surfacing. I follow her request and increase the pace bit by bit, ending up hammering her waist into the bed. To make it even better, I stop just looking at her face and lean down more, closing my lips over one of her beautiful peaks. My tongue tickles the erect nipple. Ehhhh? That ce ahnnnn is for kids As I thought, she knows nothing about real sex. I move my hand to the other breast and caress them both while plunging myself into the depths of Nebus neglected cavern. Her moans grow louder and she tightens her hold on me even more. Master! Ahhnnn Something ising Ahhhhhhhannn Then let it all out, Nebu. I keep repeating my thrusts the same way to not overwhelm her during the first time and Nebu soon reaches her first orgasm. Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Her body convulses and I feel her pussy squeezing me hard. I decide to present her with one more gift and stop holding back my own high, releasing a torrent of creamy liquid deep into her scorching hot insides. After a few seconds, both our orgasms end and I give Nebu a soft kiss, which she quickly reciprocates with a giggle. That warm thing is that your seed, Master? she asks with an ted smile. I nod and she peppers me with pecks. Finally I was able to take a males seed Thank you so much Before I pull out and lie down on her side, Nebu uses her strength to pull me close to her body and rolls us over, ending up on top of me, with my cock still buried deep inside her amazing pussy. She nces down at where we are connected and moves her hips around a little to take in more of this sensation, releasing a few cute sighs and gasps. Master She returns her gaze to me. A small jolt of electricity runs down my spine. Her eyes are different. Much more lively, hazy and hungry. Its still hard. Other males I watched could only shoot their stuff once. I want more. I want to mate more and more. I chuckle nervously. Hahaha I sometimes really hate being right Nebu leans forward to steal my lips, or rather drown them in a myriad of kisses, also licking all around my whole face, and starts moving her hips on her own, vigorously dropping her pussy onto my still erect cock. She ms her waist against mine much harder than my previous thrusts and the room gets filled with loud and erotic pping of flesh hitting flesh. Ahnnnnnn So good! Aaaahhhhh Mating is the best! She turns aplete one-eighty. The reserved Nebu is no more. At least for now. Its reced with a real Harpy drowned in lust which was kept imprisoned for way too long. Her hips rain down on my junior like a guillotine. She seems to be enjoying herself to the fullest. But Ironically Im actually wrong this time. Nebu still yearns for more and leaves my face alone, sitting up straight. I watch as she jumps up and down on my cock while moaning fervently. Her beautiful, slim body, with those perky, jiggling breasts is a spectacle on its own. Yet, this is not enough for her. Nebu spreads her wings fully to the sides and I instantly get chills from how powerful and menacing the figure towering over me looks. I feel like a hopeless prey caught in her clutches. She smiles hungrily and ps her feathered arms once, raising her body into the air just high enough to barely leave the very tip of my dick squeezed in her narrow entrance. My eyes widen in realization when her talons tightly grip the sheets on the sides of my abdomen, and before I can say anything, she ps her impressive wings again, upwards this time. With the joined force of her leg muscles and wings, shees crashing down onto my waist, plunging my cock irrationally deep inside herself, doing the mightiest squat Ive ever witnessed. Ngggghhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnn! Yeeessssssssssss! While I groan from the powerful blow, Nebu screams in ecstasy. It wasnt painful for me. Just unexpected. And really powerful. And obviously, it doesnt end there. She keeps moaning even louder while repeatedly shoving my cock into her yearning cave at different angles with those air-boosted ms. The bed caves in so deep with each attack I wasnt even aware this mattress could deform so much. Ahnnn! Ahnnn! Ahhhh! Cock! Ahnnnnnn! Im mating! Ahhhaaann! With a male! Mhhhnnnnnnnn! Its the beeeeeest! Her breathing is a mess and its no wonder. Im surprised she can even fit words between the moans and gasps for air. Im in not much better state myself with how roughly she assaults me, but still, Nebu is doing all the work now. If all Harpies get this ferocious during their mating sessions It doesnt matter now. Lets give Nebu the best finish I can under those circumstances. Which are kind of limited. But I still can find the proper timing and thrust my cock upwards the moment she drops down. Ohhhhhhh! And it works splendidly. Nebu throws out her tongue in pleasure and gazes deep into my eyes. I dont think shell be able to speak again like this. Starting to sense her approaching climax, I keep pistoning her pink flower from below with perfectly adjusted movements and reach with my hands to her chest, pinching those cute, perky nipples between my fingers. Within a few more seconds of violent smacking and me caressing her breasts, Nebu finally reaches her second climax and I shove my cock upwards with whatever strength I have left, flooding her tight tunnel with another load of the whitish delicacy just as she starts spasming. Mmmmmmhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Guh Fuuuuck We both ride the wave for many seconds until our convulsions tone down. Nebus shivering body begins falling forward and I quickly stop it with my hands on her chest, calmly lowering her onto myself. I brush through the hair of the almost breathless harpy in my arms. Im panting only slightly less than her. A minute or two passes and Nebu finally calms down enough to cutely snuggle up to me. I pull her up from my cock andy her down on my side, turning to her too. She covers the remaining distance and instead of a kiss, she rubs her nose against mine with an adorable smile. Im finally an adult Im so happy I keep patting her head. Im d you are not scared anymore. You are now a big and strong Harpy. Nebu backs away a little and looks me in the eyes. Ummm If I stay here I will be able to mate with other males too, right? I smile at her question. Of course. If you let me teach you a bit about sex, Im sure there will be many Humans wanting to mate with you. She instantly dives back into my embrace. I will learn. I want to stay with you, Master. Mate lots and bold like a real Harpy. It looks like she is slowly turning back into her more reserved mode. She is still a little bit livelier than before, but Im d Nebu didnt turn into a sex fiend permanently. Its enough that she gets this passionate when being intimate with a man. Guess people who like to be dominated will have someone to choose now after she joins our ranks. We rest on the bed together for a few minutes more. Then, I pick two lengthy towels, wrap one around Nebu and the other over my waist, and princess-carry my little birdie to the bath. We both really need it after all this. Chapter 53 – A True Masterpiece Chapter 53 C A True Masterpiece We arrive in the bath and get into the mixed section. I fold the towels on the side and sit us in the cleaning area before we jump into the main pool. She is still a little reserved, but Nebu lets me take care of her body, especially those amazing wings. I cherish them with utmost attention to not hurt her identally and it certainly looks like she enjoys having them affectionately washed. After that, she offers to help me but I politely decline, thinking that she would have a hard time trying to do that with her wings. And Im instantly proven wrong. She doesnt use them. Nebu grabs the sponge with her feet, or rather talons, and skillfully rubs it over my whole body while keeping herself in bnce with her wings spread to the sides. She has great control over her legs and I should have expected that, considering the fact that Harpies use them a lot to do most things. This type of cleaning also results in some quite amazing angles when she takes care of my chest, raising her legs pretty high. The blush on her cheeks tells me that she is well aware of how exposed she is with that move, but chooses to continue for my sake nevertheless. We finally get into the main pool and I pull Nebu into my arms after we sink our bodies in. She sighs deeply and rests her head on my chest while lying on me. I, of course, keep gently brushing through her brown hair. We dont speak. Nebu isnt a talkative person. I let her just rx while snuggled to me, taking this chance to take a quick peek at our statuses. Im curious what a Harpys looks like. First, I check the Bond menu.
PARTNERS
Nebu - Harpy
Bond Level: 1/5 Bond Type: Gratitude (Master/Familiar) ?STATUS DETAILS?
First level, as expected. Bond Type is Gratitude. I havent seen that since Safi and Emi joined. I guess their situation and feelings are simr. I did help them and her in a simr way. Looks like the rtionship also aligns with the slimes. She must be fine with remaining under my orders, at least for now. Or maybe most, if not all, monster-like entities tend to end up as familiars when getting closer with the main humanoid races? Who knows. I might learn more about that when I meet other monster girls in the future. So far its only Safi, Emi and Nebu that are considered monsters. Swatting the small rectangle away, I pull up her full status.
INFORMATION
Name: Nebu Age: 19 Race: Harpy Type: Hawk Bloodline Evolution Stage: Adolescent Harpy Advancement Stage: 10/10 (Evolution in progress...)
STATS +50% (23h left)
Strength: 24 (+5) Agility: 35 (+5) Constitution: 12 (+7) Intelligence: 8 (+6)
Charisma: 5 (+7)
SKILLS
Actives Passives
?Sprint ?Dive Attack ?Farsight ?Weightless Body ?Wind Affinity ?Wind Resistance
19 years old That checks out. She said it was around five years since she reached the age of adulthood and Harpies fully mature between 13 and 15 years old. Hawk Bloodline? I guess each of them can have a different one like all Beastkin have different animal characteristics. Oh. It looks like what we did allowed her to finally evolve. She might need a good night of sleep to finish the process like Emi had in the past. Even as a young Harpy, her stats are quite high. STR and AGI are the highest. Well, she now has my buffs too. Ill have to check on her after she evolves. Closing her status window, I nce down. Nebu. She raises her gaze and looks straight at me with those big and deep brown eyes. Hm? Make sure you rest properly today. When you wake up, you will finally be a proper, adult Harpy, I say to her with a gentle smile. Nebu stares at me in silence for a moment before breaking eye-contact and looking down. I notice her wings beginning to tremble a little so I use my hand to raise her face up again to see if she is fine. After I do so, two small streaks run down her cheeks while her cute lips are tightly shut. I instantly hug her closer and urge Nebu to not hold back. Those are tears of happiness, they shouldnt be forcefully blocked. She doesnt get into a crying outburst like Sirgia did but just sniffles a little into my shoulder as I pat her head, finishing with a quiet thank you. After she calms down a bit, I nce at part of my own status, although I know how much I should get with the 10% share from her.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 22 (+28) Agility: 22 (+27) Constitution: 30 (+37) Intelligence: 28 (+36)
Charisma: 32 (+35)
Yeah, not much, but its not like every single girl I get closer with will end up as my bonafide lover, sharing at least 30% of her stats with me. Bit by bit and the numbers will grow immensely. I might someday reach the second level with her as happened with Safi and Emi. Anyway, I close everything and poke Nebu a bit to get her attention. I want to meet with all the new girls to get rid of their seals, create my own and then exin some other things further. Do you minding along or should we do it now, alone? She tilts her head. Create your own? I exin to her the whole principle of my fake seals and she ponders for a moment. I think I will be okay if I can stay close to you, Master. Im now an adult Harpy, I cant be like I was before. Ill do my best to not disappoint you, she says to me with a nice smile and eyes full of determination. While I reward her courage with a little kiss on her forehead, the door to our bath opens and we nce back towards it. Cornelia walks inside with just a towel, barely long enough to cover her waist. Nebu hides by snuggling closer to my chest, lowering her body a bit and covering it with her wings. I chuckle a little. Our new bathingpanion walks up to the cleaning section and quickly rinses herself, dropping the towelpletely. I watch in awe as Cornelia rubs her whole body quite sensually, sending me a wink over her shoulder at one point. After getting done, she approaches the edge of the pool and lowers herself into the water by my right side, where Nebu is facing while lying on my chest. Cornelia chuckles at the sight of the embarrassed harpy and locks eyes with her. Hey, Nebu, do you mind if I get a bit closer to him? The shorter girl nces at me and then faintly nods her head at the magician. Cornelias smile grows wider and she pulls herself closer, leaning onto my chest too and resting her head against my neck while grazing my abs with her hand. She takes a deep breath. I sooooooo needed a hot dip after all this work I gently rub her head with my chin. Definitely. Good that you came here yourself instead of being dragged by me. She raises herself a little to leave a peck on my cheek. Maybe I should have waited for that. What would you do if I resisted? Tie me up with your amazing chains and forcefully wash me while I struggle under your intense care? I sigh with a smile. That would be a reward, not a punishment. She chuckles again. Would it be? Iugh a little too. How is progress? Im slowly getting there thanks to your help. Maybe a few days more. Sorry for the dy. How did the talks go? Dont apologize, you are doing wonders. And its actually fine, I n on teaching them for a while before they get added to the roster. As for our first conversations, all seemed to go very well. Right, Nebu? I brush the cute harpys cheek with my thumb and she nods while blushing. Cornelia grins at her. How was it? Understanding the topic of her question, Nebu hides her face in my chest, but answers nevertheless. It was amazing Master was really gentle and at the same time strong My charming Ice Queen pulls my arm into her bountiful bosom and squeezes it while looking me in the eyes. Isnt he just the best? Theres no better man in this world. Id even bet my innocence on that if he didnt forcefully steal it from me while I was chained up, ufufu~. Its now my turn to blush a little. How can you not when two beautiful girls casually talk about your sexual escapades in front of you. Cornelia seems to be enjoying herself with all this teasing. Meanwhile, Nebu uncovers her body which was hidden behind her wings and nces down at her own breasts, which are about half the size of the Human woman''s. I pat her head a bit more and lean towards her ear. You are perfect the way you are, so dont goparing yourself to others, okay? She looks up at me, smiles faintly after a moment and nods. Cornelia giggles on the side and squeezes my arm even harder and more ostentatiously. He may be saying that, but he definitely enjoys them big. I move my left hand from Nebus head to Cornelia''s and bonk her. Tease me as much as you want, but dont overdo it with Ne Before I can finish my sentence, the person I was just going to mention shifts her position and falls t on my chest with her front, entwining her dazzling wings behind my back. She then locks her eyes with mine, and with a determined expression, starts rubbing her slightly smaller boobs against me, up and down. Hey! Thats cheating! Cornelia whines at her and also starts using her whole body on my right arm. Both girls begin staring each other down while brushing themselves all over me, releasing some quiet moans now and then. I lean my head backwards, sigh heavily and follow that with a chuckle. Who would have thought that Nebu can get thispetitive instead of getting dejected? Before this situation spirals out of my control, I grab the young harpys plump butt with my left hand and tickle the mature womans secret ce with my right, which is very close to it thanks to the way she is hugging me. Nh! Ah! Nebu moans softly while Cornelia yelps a little. Okay, thats enough, I appreciate you both, no matter the size. We came here to get cleaned and rx, not to end up in a threesome. Got it? I look at both of them while squinting my eyes. The girls nce at me, then at each other, and giggle adorably. Im sorry, Master. My bad, I got carried away. I give each of them a kiss and we lie in the water for a while longer while cuddled up together. Afterwards, we move to the dressing room to dry ourselves up. While Cornelia uses a towel on me, she identally slips and her hands identally grab a certain pole to find bnce. The follow up is obvious. Im not so heartless to refuse my lovely magician. She proceeds to have some fun with me and experiment a little, judging my reactions. She invites Nebu to join and teaches her a thing or two along the way, ending up with a mouthful of energizing drink afterwards. Actually finishing getting dry, we escort Cornelia back to her room and then move to mine. I leave Nebu there to wait while I grab the other new women and well begin our business. Near the tieflings room, I stumble on my jelly beauties and have to stop to shower them in some cuddles and mana-pats. I didnt pamper them much recently but they dont say anything and continue being good girls. They are just too understanding. I bring Garrena, Mafaris, Shawure and Zalia to my chamber and everyone sits downfortably. Nebu takes ce in myp on the bed, the tieflings surround me from all sides and the orc actually drops down on the floor in front of us. Hey, if thats her fancy, who is gonna judge. We go through the basics of the job and all the previous promises again just to be safe and no one has any objections. They all have already settled their minds on joining. Then, I exin about the seals, the whole process, cing my own on them, further registration asbat ves as long as they want it, cors, outfits and such. The colourful girls get all excited to know they will also receive those cute maid clothes. Garrena isnt as happy as they are, but she, fortunately, doesnt object. I honestly expected her to be strongly against it. Dunno, some kind of tribal pride or something. Nevertheless, I of course tell them they dont have to wear those all the time. And that I might have something interesting in mind when ites to clothes, but that wille in the near future. We break all their seals and apply my own. Mafaris, Shawure and Zalia fawn over the design. No surprises there. I knew they would like it. Next, everyone helps and we get measurements of their bodies for the clothes already. Why push it forter when we are all here right now, and its not like they are some shy girls who cant show a bit of underwear. Quite the opposite. The tieflings immediately jump out of ALL of their clothes when I mention measurements. Those naughty teases. They rub themselves all over me when I try to use the meter. Afterwards, I add every one of them to my Partners and check their statuses. Garrena is a Tier 4 Ancestral Warrior. That must be some tribal variation. And it seems like she fought a lot in the past to get so far. Tier 4 in current times is an achievement. Well, at least for Humans. Maybe other races and monsters are different. Anyway, no matter how rude this sounds, she will provide me with a quite decent buff to Strength and Constitution. Even at the bonds first level. The tieflings are all Tier 2. Mafaris is a Knight, Shawure is an Archer and Zalias ss is me Witch. Besides thest one, they arent anything umon, but the blue-skinned beauty is pretty close to Cornelia when ites to rarity. Witches are more focused on supportive magic as far as I know, like enhancements, buffs, imbuing weapons and attacks with their element and such. Im just curious how Cornelias Ice Witch Title rtes to Zalias ss. Ill have to observe them at one point. Nebu is Nebu. A Harpy. Ive already seen her sheet. That reminds me, I still didnt have any serious talk with Astrea. Well, its only been two nights since she came here. Ill give her some more time. Hopefully, she isnt avoiding me after her talk with Cornelia. We finish our meeting by creating a first draft of our training schedule. Ill share my knowledge with them as I did with Safi and Emi, starting from tomorrow. It will give them time to get ustomed to this ce and learn more about Humans, at the same time, allowing our other girls to properly prepare all necessary things, like adding them to the services menu by Neira. Everyone goes their way and Im left alone with Nebu. I chat with her for a while longer and she also decides to leave to not trouble me anymore, thanking me again for helping her and promising me that she will do her best. I tell her that I know while patting her head and we go out of my room. She jumps on the railing when we reach the main hall and just like that, she leaps and flies to the other side, going to explore the ce. I must say, that surprised me a little, but at the same time, it was an amazing sight to watch a Harpy in flight. She waves at me with her wing after reaching her destination and I wave back. Such a cute creature. But, its time to get some work done. Cornelia is busy with her research and Sirgia is most likely focusing on the spatial enchantments. Not wanting to bother either of them, I go out alone to order clothes and cors for our new girls. It goes smoothly. The tailor I always visit and ce orders at has now grown a little. They tell me that with so many high-quality costumes Imission they had to expand for it to not affect the rest of their work. Its good that they are developing. They are too small for what I have in ns, but maybe this will change before I reach the point in time when I will be able to focus on that aspect. I would be more than d to maybe find a ve, or a group of them, proficient in sewing and other stuff rted to clothes, but thats too much wishful thinking. I may drop a hint at Selinas one day, but as I said, its still too early for this. There are many more pressing issues and things to take care of right now. With clothes out of the list, I check the notice boards around the city to see if our posters are still present or if someone didnt tear them off for whatever reason. I wouldnt be surprised. Its a huge advertisement for a ce that is quite favourable towards other races. Fortunately, the districts I visit still have them, for the most part. Those that disappeared, I quickly rece with spare copies stored in my ring. Returning home, I take a peek at Neiras location and activity. She seems to be heavily focusing on some art piece so I decide against suddenly sending her a lewd Whisper. Making her jump in surprise and damage her work is thest thing I want. Instead, I ask Filue to pay her a visit and ask her to contact me since she seems to bezing around the garden area. Not too long after, our artist sends a Whisper to me and I request a bit of her time if she isnt too busy. She agrees, asking me to wait a moment while she tidies up her studio from the total chaos, as she describes it. We then meet down there. Most of the stands with frames are covered by white sheets. Im not sure on which one she was working just now, and Im not going to pry into it if she herself isnt willing to show them. She does seem a little tired so she must have been going at it quite fiercely. Without wasting too much of her time, I talk about our new arrivals and we design their portfolios for our menu. While she already starts working on some sketches representing poses and angles besides the typical shoulder portraits, I write down the most crucial rules rted to each of the women. For Harpies, Im pretty sure you shouldnt try to grab their tail if you dont want to end up as a piece of modern art. Yes, they do have them. Its quite weird as their feathered parts end around the middle of their thighs, but theres a fan of feathers above their bums. Nebu actually let me y with it a little and it did look like she was feeling a lot from that, so its understandable they would be protective of that ce. For Garrena, nothing much needs to be noted. Well, besides her tusks. Orcs are very prideful of them and dont let any random person touch those. Only the chosen mates have the privilege to rub their own tusks against the other persons. Better emphasize that if we dont want to end up with a Human paste as a byproduct of some services. Tieflings are a bit tricky. Im notpletely sure, so I reach out to them in my mind, asking what is a no-go in their culture or for them personally. They tell me about the area under their tails, just a bit further from the very base of it, which is considered an extremely private zone. idental touches wont result in instant retaliation, but any more conscious action will be taken as an offence. Without a surprise, they all say that they would be more than happy to show me it in person and even let me touch that spot with my fingers, if not something a little thicker. Looks like Ive already been deemed worthy. Besides that, their horns are also usually out of question, but that can actually be discussed and permission may be issued for their partner. Its a personal decision or a principle in some regions around the Demon continent. Neira acknowledges all the rules, shows me her ideas for the pictures, we agree on the best ones and she promises me to take care of drawing them as soon as she has some free time on her hands. She has to pay them a visit to do that. Drawing from memory is quite easy for her, but she would rather produce the best quality for me, without worrying about mistakenly adding or forgetting some little details. I leave her to her own machinations. No need to waste more of her time than necessary. She certainly was looking slightly anxious, most likely still thinking about the piece she was working on before I requested this short meeting. Its not good to distract an artist mid-creation and she really seems to be putting her whole heart into this, like a certain, adorable dwarf too. During the next five days, we continue operating every other night as usual while I focus on teaching and instructing our new family members during all the free time. Of course, its not the only thing I do, there are various other smaller or bigger things to take care of. As for the working nights during that period, they pass slowly, but fortunately, without any serious issuesing up. The number of guests is still low and some familiar faces visit us now and then. Thats understandable, nothing really changes in these five days. Its usually a few people thate in to check the ce out of curiosity after hearing about it from the rumours or seeing the poster. Now, the important part, which is training. At first, I focus my efforts on Nebu, not neglecting others of course. She seems the most eager to learn and it would be stupid to ignore that drive. I thought it would be tough, but she absorbs all the knowledge with insatiable curiosity, very quickly assimting the simplest anatomical exnations. As promised, she does her best, especially with practical lessons. And even more specifically, blowjobs. I have a slight suspicion this might have been caused by that short scene after our bath with Cornelia. Nevertheless, even though things like this arepletely new to her and not something a Harpy would ever care to learn, she truly tries everything to earn my praise. I must say, I didnt expect a wingjob to feel so good. Its extremely ticklish with all these feathers and the sensation is weird, but its the amazing weird. Its a very slow and steady process, but the ending is totally worth it. With her approval, I decide to add that idea to the menu of services. Having specific things listed and priced there is our strategy to avoid clients just doing whatever they want. And if one thing is not enough for them, the magical phone is there to help request another. Every room has a menu card too and all the girls are supposed to know how to use themunication device or exin and show the instructions to the guest. After Nebu starts gettingfortable with various things, we slow down a little and I dedicate more time to Garrena. She is strong, buff, tough and intimidating. A quite good example of a dom, Id say. Theory doesnt go as well with her as with my cute harpy. Shes more of a practical type and learns quicker with actual experience. That said, Im pretty sure the demand on Orc blowjobs wont ever reach too high levels. Why? Because theres something a bit scary seeing your manhood between two, pointy, sharp tusks that sometimes scratch your underbelly. Not for people with faint hearts. Shes also quite rough and awkward. But, nobody is perfect and thats just how she is built. When ites to the main thing, its as expected. First of all, shes damn hot. zing, scorching hot. I know I always had a thing for well-toned and fit women, but goddamn, her muscles are a piece of art themselves. And since she isntpletely inexperienced, we go through some fun together to learn more about each others bodies of course. Again, no surprise, Garrena prefers to be the one in control. At least as long as she is the stronger one or feels like it. But, she doesnt mind being on the receiving end if thats necessary and Im thankful for that. If there are some boys hiding in the capital and dreaming of being dominated by a buff Orc momma, they will be in heaven after they learn of this ce. Okay, well, maybe without the momma part, it doesnt really fit her personality, but who knows, maybe well work on that. This certainly gives me another great idea. Too many of them, not enough time and hands onboard. Sad. Anyway, I have to work much harder with Garrena than with Nebu, but Im d she isfortable with what we are going through together. I wouldnt want to force any of them to do something they are strongly against. The menu of serviceses with help here again. Not every girl will agree to the same things and thats to be respected. And thats all that pretty much happens in the first, five-day training period. The quite distinct duo is more than ready and eager to join the ranks of our establishment. Especially one certain birdie. She repeats now and then how she can return the favour like this, but she cant fool me, she is looking forward to mating with other Humans now that she tasted actual flesh. That kind of flesh of course. Not the other one. Haha. That said, she changed a little after that night in the bath. Her wings got slightly bigger and her feathers became more prominent or noble-looking. She is now a full-fledged adult Harpy. And her stats rose by a few points too. She was so damn happy that morning I could barely tear her off me for the whole day. That was also partially the reason I started the sses with her. As for the colourful trio, we only got to know each other a bit more during that time, without the training or learning part. I already knew they are experienced and knowledgeable about these kinds of things, and our bodies dont differ that much, so I left them for thest. I exined to them that theres not much for us to actually do, but they swore that until I sleep with them, they wont be doing any work, no matter how proficient they are. And well they meant it as with all of them at once so yeah I need to prepare myself properly if I dont want to end up drained to death. Well do that soon. I promised them. Also, most of our new arrivals found something to do in the mansion, which is great. Garrena obviously upies the arena for most of the time. We finally got a few training dummies from the Guild. Cornelia was waiting for the approval and it came just recently. Nebu likes toze in the garden or fly around the mansion. I made her promise me to not leave our premises for now since it could spell trouble for her. She agreed without making a fuss. Elea even created something akin to a nest treehouse for her behind the mansion, using her Nature magic and instructed by the harpy herself about the structure. Zalia fell in love with the library and thats where she can be usually found. Sometimes, her tiefling friends apany her there, but they actually prefer the kitchen and Sirgias workshop more. Especially Mafaris likes thetter a lot. They found somemon interests with Sirgia. That''s great news for my lovely dwarf. Nothing boosts creativity better than a friend to speak with. And I cant spend a lot of time with her in the forge currently. On the sixth day after our introductory meeting, which also so happens to be the free one between working nights, Elea informs me that Neira has finished her first art piece and that its just magnificent. She asks me to not peep while they hang the painting as they think they found the best ce for it in the lobby. I of courseply and wait for their signal, working on things in my own room, apanied by the overly clingy emerald jelly. Sensing all the elves cooperating together on something is really raising my curiosity more and more, but I try my best in avoiding focusing on their movements and positions to not identally guess something important. Emi senses my struggle and helps in distracting me, turning around while sitting on myp and raining down kisses on me. Its not like I am able to get any work done after Elea warned me about their surprise, so we move onto the bed to cuddle a little and I make sure to shower one of my first Partners in lots of mana-filled affection. Half an hourter they seem to be done and someone knocks on my door. I obviously know that its Neira. Emi untangles me from her sophisticated hold and we walk to the entrance together. I open it and a smiling, faintly blushing Neira enters my sight, dressed in her artist getup. Good day, Master. Everything is ready. Would you mind checking out my painting now? She starts quickly but grows slightly nervous and shy in thetter part. Like its something natural to me, I pat her head reassuringly. Yeah. Id love to. She shows a brilliant smile, grabs my hand and leads me to the main lobby. When we arrive, everyone seems to already be there, ready for the event. She lets go of me and happily skips towards the right stairs leading above the reception. A huge sheet of material is hung from the railing in the mid-level between the floors, covering the short wall behind the weing desk. Thats the ce they must have chosen. Cornelia approaches me with two sses of wine in her hands and passes me one with a smile. I thank her with a nod and notice that everyone has one. Such a grand reveal. So, do you know anything about this? she asks me with a smile. I shake my head. I have no clue. I promised Neira to not peek at her work. You? None. Elea and her girls did a great job hiding everything from the rest of us. She made sure we dont get a whiff of whatsing even today. It must be truly amazing. I bet. The sound of Neira clearing her throat interrupts our short exchange and we nce up like the rest of the audience. She leans over the balustrade, moves her eyes over every person present in this hall and smiles beautifully. Okay. Lets start. Honestly, I was never good with this. Princess Elea has a talent for speaking, not me. But, today, I have to. So, wee everyone! Thank you foring here today. Ill soon reveal the very first official painting Ive created for Master stair. It will be one of many at some point, but it is a symbol of change. For me and for my friends. But especially for me. Master not only saved me and offered me shelter, but even went out of his way to cater to my dreams. And even if he says that it was for mutual benefit, I know he did it out of pure kindness of his heart. I will never forget that support. I truly felt blessed on that day when Master brought me to the workshop he secretly prepared. She pauses for a moment to take a deep breath and to most likely calm down her emotions. Everyone nces at me. The people who have known me for some time already smile kindly and with understanding. I cant help but start blushing and getting increasingly hotter from all this attention. And if that wasnt enough, he even still came to check on me and helped me whenever I asked for anything. He just kept giving and giving, without wanting anything in return. And no, this very small work Ive been doing on our menu cards is too insignificant to be counted. So, I diligently worked on something I would be able to call my masterpiece. Something truly worthy of my Master. And I finally achieved it. She pauses again and chuckles. But believe it or not, it again was possible only thanks to his help. The piece I''ve been missing was handed to me by none other than him, just when I needed it. So, without any further ado, since it looks like even I can keep bbering when ites to things I love, behold! My first dedicated art piece, The True Harem Lord! Finishing up, she cuts the ropes upholding the material and it slides down apanied by a lot of fluttering. The painting is revealed to the world. Its a quite huge and majestic picture of WHAT. THE. FUCK. Silence falls on the hall. At least for a short moment before Cornelia starts giggling to herself like crazy and poking me with her elbow. Its truly magnificent! Perfect! Amazing! Splendid! Glooooorious! Just a wless depiction, Neira! Impable job! She keeps giggling, others start whispering between themselves and discussing the art while I just stand in the same spot,pletely frozen, unmoving since the moment the material fell to the ground, with my jaw literally on the floor alongside the cloth. Neira arrives by our side before I manage to get a hold of myself and stares at me with anticipation. She is clearly anxious, not knowing how to interpret my reaction. Her hands are shyly joined in front of her and she rubs them together nervously. I take an extremely deep breath to calm my mind. No matter what it is and how it was painted, it truly is a one-in-kind masterpiece, and as someone who loves appreciating such art, I can see even from this far how incredible it is. I move my gaze to Neira and bring out the proudest and kindest smile I can. Its beautiful. Thats all. Its both impossible and pointless to search for an appropriate description. No words cane close to describing this treasure. And Neira also understands that. Her lips tighten while she tries her best to also smile kindly, faintly nods at me and quickly runs away to join her elf friends on the side, who start patting her on the back and congratting her. Now The painting Well I should have expected something like this. Honestly, I should have pieced all the hints together. Other elvesing to her workshop and assuming weird poses. Her constant insecurity about the artworks and sketches whenever I asked. Her reaction towards my pose on that one specific day. Its alling together now. In the painting, simply speaking, is me. Sitting on a fancy, totally royal-looking throne, made most likely out of dark mahogany, with purple, pillowy finishings on the main area, back- and armrests. As for the pose, its exactly the one I assumed on that fateful day. The one with a very prideful and powerful grin, with crossed legs and my head resting against my hand. Exactly like it was then, to the smallest detail. I look straight at the audience, whoever is looking at the picture. The thing is Impletely naked. And I feel like my quite fit body has been slightly enhanced. Or at least thats how it looks to me. I look hot, in the simplest words. More than in reality. I think. Now, this is not the end. Oh, no. Its just the beginning. All of the dark elves are in the picture too. And yeah. All of them arepletely naked too. But again, its not like they just stand or sit somewhere in front of me or in the background. Nope. Its way more, fucking,plex. Neira is, boldly speaking, crawling against my right leg, which is set on the ground as it was in the pose. She presses her chest against it from the side, perfectly entuating her womanly charms, and with her right leg moved forward while the left one is lying straight on the ground to the back, her secret ce is in full view due to that slight split. And theres certainly a small trick of liquid dripping out of that spot. If that wasnt enough to picture her yearning, Neiras face is directed upwards, towards mine, with an explicitly longing expression as she bites on her lower lip. Roseni is sitting on her knees on the opposite side of her friend and leaning onto the t surface created by my crossed legs Ive earlier called a table. She is using myp as a pillow and strategically is just so positioned for her breasts, and head turned to the viewer, to obstruct the view of my manhood. While lying on her crossed arms on myp, she is gazing into the audience with an alluring smile as her perky breasts hang under it with a side-view. To the right of the throne, on the side where my arm hangs down over the armrest, Filue is on her knees with her side turned to the recipients of the art, and she is intimately hugging my limb, pressing it against the whole length of her body, squeezing part of it between her amazing breasts and guiding the fingers of my hand towards her pretty flower. And from her almost moan-like expression or the way she presses my fingers against her secret ce, its quite obvious that she uses them to make herself feel good while fervently looking at my face. Next, the lewd side Left! I meant left! Goddammit Its already affecting me Anyway, on the opposite side of the fancy chair, Leyne is sitting on her butt with her back against it. Her head is at the perfect height and she leans it back against the armrest by my elbow which is part of the arm that supports my head. With her head angled to the back, she obviously looks straight at my face from below. Then, as for the rest of her position, she has her legs curled up close to her body in an M-shape and she is totally drawn furiously masturbating. Its not even half-hidden like in Filues case. The amount of love juices just flying from the pictured motion over her pinkish crevice is impressive. That makes four of them. Two more to go. Cinra. The silver-haired beauty is standing behind the right side of the throne. The top part of her body is peeking out, with her huge breasts hanging some distance above Filues head. She uses her left hand to hold onto the chair while leaning towards my body and using the right hand to lewdly graze my chest, definitely aiming to move it down where her eyes are currently focused. With her happy expression and bitten lip, you can easily guess what she is so intently looking at from that angle above. And finally, theres Elea. The leader. She is standing straight behind the throne, which is shorter than a person, something around one and half a meter I think. She leans forward from behind and envelops my neck with hervish tits, forming one of those neck-pillows around it. Both of her hands are entwined over my chest and stroking it provocatively. Her face looks exactly like someone who is going to say bow before the true king a momentter. This is insane. And this thing is hanging literally above the reception. The very first sight you stumble on after entering the hall through the main entrance. And theres no shadow of a doubt who is the person in the picture. Its truly beautiful, but Im going to need a long talk with our dark-skinned friends... Chapter 54 – Two’s Company, Three’s a Crowd, and Six’s an… Chapter 54 C Twos Company, Threes a Crowd, and Sixs an While Cornelia enjoys her time poking fun at me with her teases, a trio of girls approaches us. My charming slimes and the cute dwarfe closer and Emi soon jumps into my embrace. [Master! The picture is amazing! You look so good in it! Its perfect!] the overjoyed, emerald girl conveys before starting to rub her face into mine. Safi stands behind her and smiles charmingly. [I agree. And the other girls are drawn in such a dazzling manner too. Neira is a really talented individual.] You should be telling that to her then. I knew nothing about this. Even if she said I helped a lot, I did barely anything. I just visited her once or twice and thats all. She is too humble, I reply with a smile while rubbing Emis head. Inspiration is a quite crucial part of anything. And I can confidently say that you are certainly good at giving it to others, Cornelia shares her opinion. Well, I guess. After Emi finally releases me from her clutches, I kneel down to get on Sirgia''s level. She blushes just slightly under my pats. I think Master looks really handsome there. I chuckle and ce a kiss on her cheek. Oh, thank you. Im happy to hear that. Im sure that if she drew you, youd look gorgeous too. She starts fidgeting a little hearing my words. Hey, thats actually a great idea, Cornelia says as I stand up. If she would be up for it, we could decorate this chamber and the hallways with paintings of the girls. Not all need to have you in them. This centrepiece could be a unique one while all other ones hung around would just show our residents solo or in groups. Pondering over her words, I look around. There certainly is a lot of space on the walls here, and there is the level above us too. Those who wouldnt mind could get their portraits or full paintings disyed in the lobby. That would create a fitting atmosphere for this ce and solve our small issue with theck of relevant decorations as we took off all those depicting racial cruelty or such. I nod after a moment. Ill bring that up when I talk with her. Im sure Neira will be thrilled to be able to draw so many different people. A nice way to show my appreciation for you girls. Yes! Cornelia agrees enthusiastically. She seems to be looking forward to being painted. Hmmmm I visibly stare at her for a few seconds and bring out a grin onto my face. She obviously notices that and raises her brow at me. What? Nothing. I was just wondering if I should apany you when its your turn. It would be hard for you to pose without my help. I keep smiling. Cornelia furrows her brows at me before her eyes widen in realization. You jerk! She hits me in the shoulder. Theres no way I would ever want to be drawn in that shameful state! Not even talking about other people seeing it! NEVER! EVER! I chuckle at her reaction and pull Cornelia closer, preventing her from hitting me more. She res at me with a slightly flushed face. Something tells me otherwise. At least about the first part, I lean to her ear and whisper. Our connection allows me to feel her getting aroused just by the idea of being pictured in restraints,pletely exposed and vulnerable. Besides, it doesnt have to be disyed here. I would dly put such a masterpiece above my bed, I continue after backing away to be in front of her red face again. Bully she says, looking away from me, making Sirgia giggle a little. Cornelia looks down at the cute dwarf and squints her eyes. Dont you dareugh at me, you little pervert. Or else Ill order Neira to draw the two of you during one of your forging sessions and nail it above the main entrance. Sirgia turns quiet in an instant and pales a little. I can see a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead. She nces up at me and quickly runs to my side, hugging my arm tightly. Master wouldnt let you! Oh? Are you sure about that? Because Im sure if I asked kindly, he would. Am I right, da-r-li-n-g? Cornelia smirks at her and leans more onto me, using her hand to pull down her top a little, revealing more of her cleavage. Thats not fair! Sirgia cries out and begins looking around. She runs away towards the reception and soones rushing back with a stool from behind it. cing it by my side, she hastily jumps onto it and pulls my head into her chest, which is now at the level of my eyes. She uses one hand to hug me to her small breasts and the other one to affectionately brush through my hair. I catch a few people staring at us while grinning. Especially the groups of dark elves and tieflings. You think this is enough to win him over? You have no chance against these. Men love them big. Cornelia grabs my hand and moves it to squeeze one of her boobs while starting to leave kisses on my neck as she stares Sirgia right into the eyes. Keep dreaming. Master loves petite chests. Doing it with him more times than you speaks for itself. My lovely magician is the one to freeze and turn quiet this time. You Alright. Enough. Both of you. She opens her mouth to fight back, but I stop her before she finishes by squeezing her soft boob a little harder, which evokes a small moan from Cornelia. At the same time, I turn my head to the side and nibble on Sirgias nipple over the material with my lips, causing her to release a quiet yelp of surprise. As expected, she isnt wearing a bra. We are in the middle of something and you are causing a scene. Quite an embarrassing one at that. Others are looking at us, you know? I say to them and they both blush heavily after realizing most of the gazes are focused on us. I chuckle. I love both of your chests. And everything else about you. I give a soft peck to Cornelia and then to Sirgia before helping her jump down from the stool. They both apologize. Well, this was something new. Cornelia seems to be getting morepetitive, or rather more into teasing others. I guess thats partly to her semi-tsun personality. She might have gotten somehow used to others presence and it''s now showing more. But for Sirgia to answer such provocations instead of just blushing and looking away, she might finally be breaking through her shell. Ill miss the timid and passive dwarf cutie if she changespletely one day. Who knows. Well see. Im thankful Emi didnt suddenly decide to join the action. I have a feeling that Safi held her back when my attention was on the two love rivals on my sides. After some casual chatting for a few more minutes, Cornelia takes the empty ss I was still holding and the girls let me go to speak with others. I head straight for the elves. Unfortunately, before I arrive in their close vicinity, three colourfuldies cross my path, showing brilliant smiles. Their tails dance gleefully behind their backs. Man, Im so jealous, Mafaris speaks first. That painting looks glorious. The details on all the girls are so good it makes me wet just by looking at them from afar. Mhhnnn The crimson-skinned woman bites on her lip. Fuck Dark Elf pussies are just so hot and the way they are dripping with love... I show a wry smile at her wriggling as one of her hands snake down towards herher regions in front of my eyes. Yeah. I havent seen anything with this much effort even back at home. It feels almost enchanting. My body gets hotter when I take a peek at your chiselled body I hope you arent nning on going back on your word, Master Shawure walks closer to me and embraces my arm. Of course not. My focus will be all on you girls soon. Good. Even I can tell that Shawure is almost going through that again, Zaliaments from the side with a giggle. Ill be there to help then, I say with a smile, leaving a soft p on the purple-skinned beautys bottom as she frees my arm. All of them chuckle while she moans loudly. And dont worry. I was just going to ask Neira if she would like to draw other girls besides her friends if they were up for it too, so you might have a chance to get portrayed soon. Really?! Mafaris shouts in surprise. Damn! Im so hoping she agrees! Shawure joins her. Hell yeah! Lets get painted together! It will be like our own, group memento! Zalia addsst. Then, her eyes sparkle and she quickly turns to others. Hey, can I be the one who gets her pussy drilled by Masters cock in the picture? Please! I slightly choke on air while the group of tiefling women starts discussing in the open who should have the privilege of getting depicted with my dick inside. Are my normal daysing to an end now that we have finally opened the establishment? Well, not like I should be calling the previous ones normal, but it definitely looks like it will be getting only more and more lively now. I worry about what the future holds for me and if Ill be able to handle it. Especially my body. But before that happens, I need to focus on the present. You want to be drawn while having sex with me? I ask them to stop their friendly argument, which again starts drawing attention towards my person. Fortunately, some of the people less acquainted with me already left. Zalia turns back to me. Of course! What could be better? That would mean youll have Neira literally watch us while at it, you know? And? She is one of your girls, isnt she? Its not like she is some random stranger, she answers. I wouldnt mind such a pretty girl seeing me naked Mafaris adds while sending a nce towards the group of dark elves. It seems like Neira caught her eye. Okay, okay. I wanted to let everyone get a picture however they like so I guess its fine as long as she has nothing against it. Ill ask about that too. Great! We wont hold you back any longer then! Shawure grabs the other two and drags them away while they get back to discussing who gets to have the dick. I shake my head and chuckle to myself. The night I finally visit them will surely be an unforgettable experience for me. They are such an energetic bunch. Finally reaching my target, I stop in front of the six graceful and dark-skinned beauties. They surround me in a half-circle and smile elegantly. You really did a good one on me, didnt you? Hahaha. Iugh a little after looking at each of them. Elea steps forward and bows to me. I apologize on behalf of all of us for keeping this a secret from you, Master. I hope you will find it in your heart to forgive this little mischief. No need for that. I know it was meant as a surprise. It went wlessly. Now Im starting to wonder what else could you be hiding behind my back, I reply with a smirk. She makes a yful grin and nces at all the other girls. I raise my eyebrow at her. It didnt feel like just an act to keep our fun exchange going. Elea only giggles and smiles even more suspiciously. Before I get the chance to question her, Neira breaks the line too. Im sorry too, Master. For using your person in my work without asking for permission first. I know it wasnt right cing your depiction in a situation I wasnt sure if you would find offensive, but I just couldnt throw the image I had in my mind away. She is still visibly anxious about the whole thing. I step closer and hug my amazing painter, patting her on the back. You are an artist. You know best what goes well with what, and I can clearly see that your artistic sense is on another level. Im really happy with your choice, even if it is a little embarrassing to me right now. Its truly beautiful. Even others are moved to the core. Neira slowly backs away and looks to the side, avoiding my gaze. Umm That may or may not be only the fault of the paintings quality and detail What do you mean by that? I ask, slightly confused and curious. Some of the paint had my mana mixed in it, and I also used a few techniques that are known only to my lineage. They enhance the picture and its reception by the onlookers. I ponder for a second before my eyes widen a little. Is that why everyone was acting so boldly? Neira nods. Yes. What I did and used has an effect that helps whoever is looking at the picture bring their true desires, wants and thoughts out. Their true self. Additionally, slightly boosting their libido. I snicker. So, you basically created a piece that makes people horny when they look at it? Yes Hahaha, goddammit. I cant say that its not perfect for this ce. You chose to hang it above the reception exactly because of that, didnt you? So the visitors will see it and get into the mood. You are a sly woman. Iugh openly. But why don''t I feel much different? I know you said it only works slightly, but Ah... Is it perhaps simr to Charm Magic? To some extent, yes. And Im sorry I didnt ask for permission for that too. I can easily teach others how to resist it immediately after we finish here. I hope I didnt get ahead of myself, Master. I rub her shoulder reassuringly. Its fine. I dont want to drug our clients to make them addicted to our services, but this little incentive is okay I guess. You said it helps them be true to themselves. Thats good. People being too afraid to pursue their likes is one of our major problems due to themon racism and beliefs. Thank you. I promise it was only this once. I really wanted to surprise you. Ill consult my future work with you, Master. Neira smiles beautifully and bows her head a little before stepping back. Ah, on that topic, I have something to ask. Would you be willing to decorate our mansion, especially the lobby, with paintings of our girls? It could work as a little showcase and they would also love to be drawn by you after seeing this magnificent masterpiece here. Her eyes open wider and Neira blushes really hard. Its clearly visible on her dark cheeks now. I I I would be honoured! Ill dly do it! She starts nodding enthusiastically while clenching her fists. Good. Dont rush it. You can talk with everyone and decide to work on those whenever. And also the tiefling girls wanted me to ask if you would be willing to draw us. Having sex, I exin slightly awkwardly. Its still impossible to speak about this in front of six girls, where five of them didnt get that close with me yet. Neira chuckles at me. Of course I wouldnt mind. That would be extremely helpful to me too. Even back at home, Ive drawn such scenes only once or twice. Ill talk with them about it. Thank you. And the rest of you too. For all the work youve put into it and are putting into everything else here. They all bow elegantly and smile at me. To not prolong this grand reveal unnecessarily, we stay together only for a few minutes more. The girls tell me theyll take care of cleaning and such so I walk back to my room to resume working on whatever I was focusing on beforeing to this surprise party. There are a few things I might be introducing in the near future and have to go through some notes and ns about them. I cant stop imagining the reaction of people who wille here during the next open night. After a few hours, then dinner with everyone, then another few hours of writing my ideas, I stretch myself in the chair and decide to end for the day. Its time to take a bath and hit the bed. I should rest enough to start my meetings with the tieflings tomorrow before we open. If it goes exactly as Im expecting it to go, Ill need all the energy I can get. Taking a dip in hot water is the best. While I soak myself in the warm liquid, my jelly friendse to apany me. I wee them with open arms and we cuddle in the pool. I expect them to try getting a piece of me but they just stay by my side enjoying some pats and kisses. They tell me to leave first as they want to float some more. Its rare for them to note out with me, but its not something to take notice of. It might not be their turn to sleep by my side today. Ive lost track of the schedule the girls are managing. Its too unpredictable. With just my shorts, pants and a towel over my shoulders, I walk back to my room. I open the door and the moment I step in, I almost slip on the surface of the fluffy carpet. But, it''s not the main cause of that. The five, dark-skinned,pletely naked women lying on top of my bed are. What the Noticing my entrance, they sit up and turn towards me, sending a wave of jiggling mountains of various sizes as they do. Wee back, Master, they say in unison. This surely cant be what Im thinking of... For a few moments, my eyes wander all over their delicious, chocte bodies. From top to bottom, they are not covering anything, letting me clearly see every single inch of their skin in all its glory. Including the pinkish one down there. They giggle seeing me in a daze. I shake my head to calm down. Okay. Care to exin what is the meaning of this? Isnt it obvious, Master? We are here for you, Cinra, the girl with long, silver hair starts. Yes. You dont need to worry about anything and juste embrace us, Filue, the grey-haired beauty continues. The Princess said it will help you a lot, Master, Leyne adds after them as she throws her long, ck hair to the back so it doesnt obstruct the view. Wait a moment. Elea told you to do this? I ask, slightly dumbfounded. They all nod with a smile. That woman I use my Whispers to call her to my room and she soon arrives here, just to see me with my hands on the hips and staring at her with a raised eyebrow. Is there some issue, Master? Elea, I know that you want to help me grow stronger and find me more Partners, but you cant force your subordinates into having sex with me, I speak to her with a wry smile. But Master, I didnt force anyone. Do you really think Im a person who would abuse their subordinates like that?" She shows a yful smile and then turns to the girls. "They all want to embrace you. I only asked them if they were fine with things staying like they were and gave them the necessary push. They would never ask you to sleep with them by themselves due to the fact that Ive already done it with you. Their previous status was preventing them from approaching the man I chose for myself too, even though Im no longer a Princess, she exins. I nce back at the group on the bed. Is that true? Yes. We want to do it with Master too, Roseni answers while twirling her semi-long, brown hair seductively. Elea steps closer to me and bows a little. I apologize for the misunderstanding I caused. You dont have to worry, everyone here thinks greatly of you, Master, and theres no one who has even a hint of dislike towards you in their hearts. You saved them, gave them home and cared for them greatly. Im still slightly hesitant even though I understand all that. Just the sheer number of girls here overwhelms me, not letting me fullyprehend that all of them are fine doing it with me at the same time. Elea approaches me from behind and her hands appear on my chest, sensually tracing over my uncovered abs and abdomen. I feel her breath over my right ear. They can barely contain their pussies after I told them how amazing our first time was, Master. Cant you see? Just look down there. The sheets are already soaking wet, ufufufu~ she whispers naughtily, giving my earlobe a gentle kiss. Now that she mentions it, I can certainly spot visible stains on the material under theirher regions. They are already looking forward to it even before I did anything. I turn my head to Elea with a surprised expression. She giggles after seeing it and moves her attention to her stark-naked friends. As your superior, I order you to give honest answers. How many times did you masturbatest week while thinking of Master? Five. Ten. Seven. Twelve. Four. Im dumbfounded. Completely shook. bbergasted. Frozen. What the hell is wrong with these numbers?! Twelve?! Thats almost two times a day! And that reply came from Neira, who looks to be the only one even a little bit nervous, stealing nces at my face repeatedly as if judging my reaction. Elea releases my chest and steps to the front, turning around to face me. See? She smiles proudly and then leaves a peck on my lips. I know youve read a lot about our race, Master, but there are some things that are kept a secret from the outside world. Like the fact that all Dark Elves love sex. Pardon? She giggles. You may be aware of our longevity and low birth rate, which are a curse and a blessing at the same time, but you definitely dont know that all Dark Elves love physical contact and intimacy and they very often have passionate intercourse with each other. From that standpoint, its a blessing." Elea shows a yful smile. "Also, we Dark Elves dont exactly marry each other like Humans do to form a bond as husband and wife. We consider sex as something casual, something friends do for fun and pleasure. Of course, when a woman gets pregnant, the man doesnt just abandon her. No, he takes the responsibility and they raise the child together until its of age to take care of itself. They are already close friends with each other so it feels natural to do so. She continues her story. "And, romantic love sometimes takes part in it, but herees the curse part of our longevity and birth rate, people change with time and we live really long. One Dark Elf can fall in love with many others during their lifetime and thats why its not frowned upon in ourmunity to switch partners after a few decades or so and why everyone considers others as friends at most. Elea chuckles again and pecks my lips. You kept saying that we are all your friends here. Time and time again. Im aware that you were doing so to make us feel more weed, but these words had another meaning to us. After a few times, we took them to heart and started really seeing you as our friend, by our own definition. Thus, it was only natural for some of us to start wanting to do it with you. She nces back at the group and then returns to me with a wide smile. You dont need to hold back. They arent virgins like me. Im certain though that they dont even hold a candle to your techniques, ufufu~ And with that, she steps back and quickly walks to the door to leave us alone. She waves at me through the gap with a smile before closing the door and disappearing. I turn around to face the five expectant beauties and sigh heavily. Is this karma for not doing it with the tiefling girls earlier? Five instead of three? Forget about having the energy to meet with them tomorrow, Ill be lucky to wake up before we open Oh boy, I can already feel my Rejuvenate rising a few levels from this. Alright. I guess everything is cleared up. I apologize in advance if I wont be able to satisfy all of you girls. Ive never even had a threesome in my life, not even mentioning this many, so I have no idea how far I can go, hahaha, I say andugh awkwardly. Master, may I? Cinra raises her hand. Seems like without Elea present, she took the role of the representative of this small gathering. Yes? We also wanted to inform you that we decided to work for you after this night, Master. At least four of us did. Princess Elea already exined our nature, so I dont think we need to repeat ourselves. We dont mind doing it with Humans. Is that so? Thank you then. I nod my head. Wait. Four? Who wishes to remain just a maid then? I ask and nce curiously at the five of them. Four heads instantly turn to the center and four pairs of eyesnd on a single girl with short, white hair and the smallest breasts of them all, still impressive though, sitting in the middle. Neira. Cinra scoots closer to her and embraces her from behind while looking at me. I dont think she wants to remain just a maid either, Master. Everyone besides the hugged girl giggles. What do you mean? I ask, ncing at Neira, who keeps avoiding my eyes. This poor soul seems to have fallen for your charms, Master, Cinra informs me and then whispers something to Neiras ear, which makes her look at me and then nod after a heavy sigh. Everyone moves away a bit to give her some space and Neira slowly pushes herself to the edge of the bed, standing up from it. She walks closer and stops in front of me. She is only a tad shorter than me so she is able to look me in the eyes without any problems. Neira takes a deep breath before she starts speaking. Its as she said, Master. Because of all you have done for us, for me, I seem to have fallen in love with you. I suddenly started feeling like I dont want any other men toe close to me. I had many partners back at home but its my first time experiencing this. When Im near you, my heart starts beating faster. When I think about you, a smile finds its way onto my lips. When you touch me even slightly, I get a strong urge to be in your arms. She stops for a moment before continuing. So, if you are fine with me, would you let me be your woman, Master? Instead of answering with words, I ce my hands behind her waist and pull Neira closer, hugging her to my chest. The two, soft peaks press against my skin. With a smile, I dive for her lips and we start exchanging soft and affectionate pecks. A momentter, her own fingers appear on my back, caressing it lovingly. We take one step further and entwine our tongues in a sloppy dance for a few minutes. Finally separating our lips, Neira hugs me back even harder. Thank you. I love you, Master. Ekhm. I dont want to break your moment, but you guys are taking forever, Cinra tries to get our attention. Neira chuckles. Im sorry. She then grabs the towel that hangs around my neck and drags me towards the bed. The moment I get into their reach, all other girls grab whatever part of my body they can and pull me to the center. In a sh, I lose the only two pieces of clothing that remained on me until now. They push me down onto my back and a myriad of hands starts grazing my whole body. Lets get him ready properly. Ooooooohhhh A momentter, at least three warm tongues appear on my already erect rod from different angles. While those hot and affectionate muscles start lively licking my penis from the bottom to the top, Neira crosses her legs over my body andys down onto my chest. She takes my head into her hands and starts another passionate kiss. Keeping my focus on her sweet lips, she prevents mepletely from seeing what is happening to the lower part of my body. I have no idea who is who. The only thing I know is that everyone down there is doing heavenly work. Two people keep licking my pole like a lollipop. Someone starts gently sucking on the tip, parting with it with each pull, releasing loud pops into the air. Another person mischievously ys with my two, precious orbs, stroking one with their fingers and tickling the other one with their wet tongue. In just a few moments they manage to bring me so much pleasure Ive never felt before. And I can clearly tell their actions and movements are very refined. Each of them knows what they are doing. Its pretty much my first time with someone who has more actual experience than me and it shows. I can barely keep myself from moaning into Neiras lips. After a short while, my jewels are freed from their assant and Cinra speaks up. She is most likely the one who yed with them. Alright girls, lets leave it at that. We shouldnt waste Masters stamina if we all want a piece of him. All of them stop whatever they were doing and sit up around me. Only Neira remains on my chest. She looks me in the eyes. Who do you want to start with, Master? I smile at her. Since you are already in a perfect position, why wont you give me this honour? She blushes just enough for me to notice and a momentter, she turns her head back in surprise. The other girls spread her buttcheeks and ce my rod against the entrance to her pink crevice. Neira turns back to me. Looks like I will, she says with a dazzling smile. Please, dont hold back, Master. Pound me as hard as you can. So hard that I will forget all my previous partners forever. I want to remember only you. My whole body is only yours from now on. Giving her a small kiss, I nod and begin slowly sliding my hard member into the moist cavern ced above its eager tip. Neira closes her eyes and releases a prolonged moan as her insides get spread by my cock bit by bit until it''s swallowed whole. I can feel how hot and wet it is in there. As she wishes, I instantly start moving my hips, gradually increasing the speed of my thrusts. Regr pounding makes her body move up and down on my chest and her erect nipples graze over my skin. Ahnnn... Yesss Its already so much better Mhnnn In a few moments, we reach a pace where I have to grab her enticing butt to keep Neira from sliding too far up my body or she would fly off my cock. She moves her arms to my back and hugs me too, allowing me to pound her even harder. Ahhh Ahhhh Nhnnnn Harder! Ahnnnn I still remember them! Well then Allow me to fix that for you I move my arms up and tighten my hold above her waist in a bear hug. With her position secured, I start pushing my hips upwards as hard as I can, bouncing off the mattress with each return to gain even more force. My cock relentlessly hammers her pussy from below. Violent pping and wet sounds travel through the air in the room. The bed is squeaking like never before. Yessssss! Like that! Ahhh! Ahhhhhh! Ahnnnn! Ahhhhh! Im going to cuuuuuuuuum! Hearing that, I leave only one arm on her back and move the other hand to grab her shoulder from behind, beginning to pull her whole body down to match my thrusts. I can feel her orgasm quickly building up. AHN! AHHHHH! SOOO STROOOONG! COMMMIIIIIINGGGG! She arches her back and bites on her lip. Neiras head flies to the back and her whole body starts spasming. But, I dont stop. Instead, I push her thighs up with mine and lock my feet behind her waist, increasing the intensity of the drilling her pretty flower gets even more. Using my intertwined legs, I push her butt down against my pelvis as I thrust up, shoving my cock even deeper inside. MASTEEEEERR! AHHHHHNNNNN! STILL GOING WHILE IM COOOOOOMING! AHHHHHHHHHHH! Neira enters another peak shortly after I start this intense movement and thats when I release my withheld load. Waves of white delicacy wash over her coiling insides just as she starts trembling again. I hold my cock in her lily for as long as Neiras body keeps shaking, unplugging her precious ce afterwards. She is an even bigger panting mess than I am while she lies on my chest. I start casting Rejuvenate without a moment lost. There are still four girls that are waiting for my affection. When I nce to the side, my eyes widen in surprise and my ears finally register what has been happening around us this whole time. Mhnnnnn He is so fierce Fuuuck I wish that was me Nhnnn Nhnnn... Ahnnn All of them are sitting or lying in different positions and either schlicking their petals or fingering their holes while moaning to the heavens. The amount of wet noises they create is like a synchronised orchestra. Only Cinra somehow manages to keep her voice rtively low, biting on the fingers of her hand as she flicks her little bean just inches away from my face with the other. I chuckle at that spectacle and she finally notices my gaze. Instead of freezingpletely, she bites on her fingers even harder and increases the pace of her rubbing, staring straight into my eyes. Using the sheets, I pull myself closer and drive my tongue into her dripping wet tunnel, starting to lick the walls inside it. She keeps masturbating for a few more seconds and then moves both of her hands to my head, pushing it against her clit with all her strength, grinding her flower against my mouth repeatedly. NNNGGGGGGGGGHHHHNNNNNNNNNNN! A stream of liquid sshes onto my face as she cums violently. After she stops spasming, I sit up with Neira in my arms. Leaving a kiss on her lips, I ce her down beside me and look around at all the other girls. Are all Dark Elves this erotic? They all giggle at my question. At least those three who can do anything besides panting. Sorry for leaving you out like that. Lets start the party. Ill do you all at once. They nce at me with surprise and look down at my junior, still full of vigour. Leyne, Roseni, Filue smile impishly and crawl to me. I grab the closest one to me, which still is Cinra, and push her down onto the bed. I pick Roseni and Filue up and throw each of them to Cinras sides, telling Leyne to sit on her face. No one protests. Even the silver-haired beauty in the middle seems to be looking forward to whats going to happen. Without any further ado, I shove my cock into her freshly-out-of-orgasm pussy and start pistoning through the scorching hot tunnel, at the same time inserting two fingers into Rosenis and Filues leaking honeypots. They start wriggling the moment I begin caressing their sensitive orbs with mana-filled thumbs. Of course, I dont forget about Leyne and ask her to lean towards me so we can start passionately making out. And with that, we create an apaniment of moans, schlicking and pping sounds. Cinra understands her position but struggles to please Leynes flower above her mouth while I keep drilling her yearning pussy. With my lips sealed, I send Whispers to the two girls on the sides and they extend a hand each to y with Leynes jiggling mountains and stiff peaks. Ahhhhh Ahnnn Even his fingers Mhnnnnnn Goddess almighty Nngggghnnn Ohhhmmmm I know! Ahhhhnnn Damn Neira! Ahn... Ahn... So lucky to be first! Ahhaaann Unfortunately, Im not able to hear the opinion of the one girl that actually receives my pounding as her mouth is blocked by Leynes lower lips and all moans are turned into vibrations that further increase her pleasure. From how Cinras body jerks when the tip of my dick scratches against certain spots as I relentlessly keep trying to find even better ones, I understand clearly how good she feels. After a few short minutes, I sense the three lying women approach their climax. Making good use of my Mana Control, I tune my caresses to their increasing pleasure and make them all cum at the same time, spraying Cinras insides in white in the process. MGHHHHHHNNNNNNGGGHHNNNNNN! She actually manages to scream loud enough for us to hear something from under Leynes pussy. Her own vagina releases another burst of love juices and pushes my cock outside. They wet my and Leynes whole chests and we both chuckle as a bit of them sprays onto our faces. She is such a squirter. AHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~! YEEEEESSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHH~! Roseni and Filue reach their peaks at the same time and start spasming while grabbing their pussies to rub them fiercely after I pull my fingers back. Only Leyne is left withouting, but I wont let this state persist for much longer. EH?! She shouts in surprise as I grab her under the armpits and throw her into the air just enough for her tond on my chest. She instantly entwines her legs behind me and I support her butt with my hands. Crawling on my knees backwards, I step off the bed to have solid ground under my feet and drive my still rock hard pole into her unsatisfied hole. God bless restoration magic. Ahn! Ahh! Thank you! Ahnn! Ahh! She starts rocking her hips too while raining down kisses on my face and neck, whichever is close during various states of thrusting. Cinra did a decent job before, so it doesnt take much to bring Leyne to her climax too, and within two minutes, I can sense her erotic walls beginning to squeeze my cock as if they want to milk me dry to the veryst drop. I throw ourselves onto the bed and hammer her leaking cavern even harder until she finallyes. AAAHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNN~! HOOOOOT STUUUUFFFFF ISSSS FILLLLIIING MEEEE~! I give her a few more thrust for as long as my little friend keeps sending new waves of semen inside, pulling him out after the job is done. Ignoring her post-orgasmic state, Leyne pulls me closer and steals my lips, sloppily joining our tongues. I let her kiss me for a short while before backing away. Its still not the end. He is still hard? What a monster Filuements on my ability to continue. How is that possible? He came 3 times and it looks as lively as before? Roseni eyes the undefeated beast. I chuckle and crawl closer to them. The answer is simple. Magic. Dont forget what my ss is. They both giggle and start stroking my cock as I lean over them on my elbows. While my mana isnt infinite, Ill do my best to give you what you deserve. We are in your hands, Master! I wanted to say we are in your cock, but that sounds so bad. Everyone except Leyne bursts outughing. I shake my head and push Roseni onto Filue, with their chests joined together. Two intensively leaking pussies enter my sight. Their love juices join into one, steady stream of sweet nectar. I take a deep breath and smile widely. Alright. Time to dig in. Ahhh! I sink my little brother into the gates of the upper dungeon named Roseni, making the owner of them moan in surprise. Affirming my grip on her waist, I shove my dick into the humid corridor repeatedly, trying to explore various different points inside as fast as I can. Something tells me thats what she wants the most. Ahn! Ahh! Ahnn! Ahnn! Ahhh! So fast! Ahnn! Ahnn! And fierce! Ahnn! Not fair I wanted it too You always end up receiving things before me, even back at hoAHHN?! Without any warning, I pull out of Rosenis pussy and insert it into the dungeon on the lower level, starting to thrust my member inside with slow but steady and strong movements, pping my pelvis against Filues bottom with powerful ms. Ohhhhhh Nhnnhnnnnnn Like that, please Ohhhhhhhh Ahhhnnnnnn I love it Same as with Roseni, I felt like Filue would have liked it this way. Their desires might be leaking through our connection or something. Ill think about itter, I have two enticing girls to properly please right now. Ahn! Ahh! Ahh! Masters cock is the best! Ahh! Ahh! Ive never been fucked so good! Uhhhnnn Mhnnnnn Right Hhhnnn He hits the best spots So mighty and slow Mhhhnnnnn I keep switching between the two and slowly bring them back to climax. I dont have two dicks and it would be rude to give my load to only one of them while the other cums from my fingers, so I finish twice in quick session, ejacting with both of them one after another. My sss control over my orgasmes really handy here. They both moan loudly while receiving my seed and hug each other tightly. I pull out of Filue and admire my own work of two, exquisite, pink flowers decorated with my creamy-white semen spilling out of them. Their dark skin just entuates this sight. Sitting down on their side, I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. It is quite exhausting even with Rejuvenate. All the girls scoot closer and surround me from all sides, leaving a kiss on various parts of my face, neck or chest. Are you all satisfied or do you need some more? I ask the question to everyone while patting the heads of Filue and Roseni who rest them on my thighs. You can still do more? Neira asks and everyone looks down at my sheathed sword. One touchter, and some greenish particles of light, the mighty rod reveals itself again. Wooooaaahhh Are you a god? Amazing This is unbelievable I chuckle at their reactions. So? I might be able to give you at least one more round. Neira pulls herself closer and gives me a loving kiss. I would love to. But. Let us do the thing this time while you rest and enjoy our bodies, Master. They gentlyy me down and as promised, we go for one more session before all of us end up exhausted to the point of falling asleep right after finishing. Chapter 55 – Never Underestimate Humans Chapter 55 C Never Underestimate Humans My consciousness slowly leaves thend of the dreams and Izily blink a few times to probe how much sunlight might be assaulting my face. After a moment, my brain realizes something is wrong and they shoot open, revealing a sea of pink above me. Or rather, a sky of pink. It takes me a few turns of my head to fullyprehend the situation. Impletely certain Im back in the weird, grassy space with everything being in various shades of purple and pink. Considering that I just slept with five girls at once, making all of them my official, fully beneficial Partners, this actually isnt as much of a surprise. Since Im here, I must have tiered up with their help. Ill have to thank them properly after I wake up for real. Finished with examining the situation I find myself in, I raise myself to a sitting position and nce around. Yep. Its the same grassy hill I saw thest time. Even the cherry tree is there. Aaaaaaaaaannddddd, Impletely naked too. My Hero Sigil is glowing. I have a hunch or two about why, but those can only be confirmed by that person. And just as I think of them, pinkish smoke starts rising from the ground in front of me and begins swirling like a person-sized tornado. A few secondster, it forms a silhouette of a shadowy woman which Im already pretty familiar with. Actually, thats wrong. She looks way more detailed this time. I can easily discern all the lines over her mist-like body, which now seems to be enveloped in a membrane simr to Safis or Emis. The smoke still spins around inside, but she now looks more like a person than some being purely out of a purplish fog. Her body finally finishes forming and she nces down at the sitting me. And oh man, even if its just a slight shape, all the curves look just so perfect they feel like they belong to an insanely beautiful woman whose charm transcends whatever my little brain has ever registered in the past. My whole body shudders after the mind realizes how much even more perfect she would look with a proper body. And it seems that in this space everything functions as in reality and I start feeling hotness spreading through my lower parts. Seeing something rising, the ghostly woman smiles faintly and raises one of her eyebrows. I respond with a wry smile of my own. Its pointless to try and cover my manhood now, she has already seen everything. And well, we are both stark naked and she doesnt seem to be embarrassed by her form either. Sorry for getting hard like this. I hope you are not offended. I decide to apologize just in case. If she is the same person as thest time, she should understand my words. Dont fret yourself over such a small detail. Its not something you have much control over. Yet. From the tips of my toes to the veryst millimetre of my hair on top of my head, an immense wave of goosebumps travelszily. Calmness and rxation wash all over me as the mysterious womans unimaginably soft and soothing, yet powerful and somewhat divine voice reaches my ears. Or more like, directly my soul. The sensation is so tranquil that even my slightly eager junior slowly withdraws and every inch of me enters a state of full Nirvana. Ah. I apologize. I should have toned it down before speaking. She bows her head a little bit and her voice gradually bes more and more tolerable, without melting my mind with each word that leaves her lips. Regaining control over my own body, I stand up with a lot of struggle. Every limb feels like jello. Ive never been so rxed in my whole life. If I had any doubts about the womans identity before, they werepletely swept away without me even asking a single question. Theres no need for the Goddess to apologize to a mere mortal. I feel blessed just by hearing your divine voice. I also bow my head respectfully. A beautiful smile forms on the Goddesss lips. As perceptive as usual. Anyway, lets not bother ourselves with those unnecessary pleasantries. Our time here is limited and the clock is ticking. You are right, Im the Goddess that watches over Naharren. Im known under various names amongst many races, but you can call me Lumina as it is the closest to my true name, which cant be captured perfectly by mortalnguages. Ah, right. Last time I got kicked out pretty quickly. I wont be polite then, Goddess Lumina. May I know what is this ce? I start asking questions to not waste any more time. Dont worry, you got significantly stronger since that day and thus we can stay here for a bit longer. Specifically, your soul has grown a lot. This space all around us is inside it. Some people in the past called it the Soul Realm. Something like the deepest part of your being. And you have almostplete control over it. Try imagining something, perhaps a few chairs or a table first. As she suggests, I try to think about two,fy armchairs with a table in between them and soon, the pinkish mist arises from the ground again and forms them in a sh. The Goddess smiles and sits down. I follow suit. Deciding to do some more experiments, I envision my butler outfit on myself and the same dress Cornelia uses during work, on Lumina, just without the boob window to show some respect. Within a few seconds, we are covered in what I wanted. Taking it a step further, I wish for two sses of water and the mist forms them too. Taking a quick sip confirms the contents seem real. You got used to it pretty fast. You truly are something else. And to think that I judged you useless at first She praises me with a smile and then her expression darkens a bit. Ermmm. What do I owe this honour, Goddess Lumina? A second time we meet now. Do you perhaps visit all of the summoned heroes during their tier-ups? Because thats what happened to me, I assume. She takes a deep breath and refocuses on me. No, you are the only one I visited and even spoke with. Their souls wouldnt be able to hold a fragment of my own until around Tier 3 or 4, and its not like this is somethingmon too. I dont interfere this much usually. I shouldnt. As to why Well First, let me just say that Im truly sorry! Lumina suddenly bows her head almost to the very table. This motion surprises me a lot. I didnt expect a goddess to act so friendly with me and here we have one literally prostrating herself in front of me. And I havepletely no idea as to why. Please, raise your head. I feel anxious seeing a goddess be like this towards me. I dont even know what its all about. She sits up again. Ill try to exin everything in the simplest words then. From the very beginning. First, as you already know from the King and all the books you have read, there are limits to how much I can influence the world Im overseeing. Most of the things I do are unseen to the eyes of the mortal races and are usually connected to the material and spiritual stability of the world itself. There are some boundaries even I shouldnt overstep or my actions could possibly bring unforeseen consequences to my domain and all its inhabitants. So, unless the whole realm is in grave danger leading toplete destruction, I just keep tinkering with the fine adjustments. And you are already aware that this is exactly our current situation." Goddess Lumina pauses for a moment, most likely to see if I understood what she recounted for me. I nod for her to continue. Im sure you must be very curious about the Cmity, but I want to focus on exining why Im so sorry first. You see, the crisis is so serious that I decided to risk upsetting the spiritual structure of the world and chose the least invasive method in my hands to help solve it - the Hero Summoning. Without going into unnecessary details, I scanned other worlds in search of amazing peoplepatible with Naharren. And it so happened that I found five perfect candidates all close together. I couldnt pass on that opportunity and initiated the transfer. I know what I did was pretty much kidnapping, but I was really desperate and Earth was already familiar with the Hero Summoning concept so it was at least a bitforting for both sides. She tries to justify her actions as she exins. Her expression tells me that Lumina truly feels bad and guilty about the whole situation, even if she did all of that to save a whole realm of sentient beings. But, its another detail that catches my attention. You said five, but there were six people in that ssroom. And all six of us got pulled into Naharren together. Luminas expression turns anxious and a wry smile pertains on her lips. Ummmm That is the first of the two main things I want to wholeheartedly apologize to you for You see I keep myself from interfering with the world also because I always end up making things worse She makes a very deep and sad sigh. Remember The Great War? Of course. There were plenty of records in Rossbergs Royal Library. There was a huge imbnce in the world before that. Humans were greatly oppressed and almost driven to extinction. It wasnt looking good for the world, where strong races always dominated the weaker ones, and I finally decided to intervene by introducing the System. It was meant to make them more equal. Everyone was supposed to receive the same level of guidance on how to get stronger by utilizing what they are good at. But I made a mistake" Lumina chuckles anxiously. "I underestimated Humans They not only grew stronger as I predicted but their numbers, far exceeding those of other races, overwhelmed those so bad it left deep scars on their enemies. You know the current state of the world. No other race wants to risk the repeat of the Great War and keeps themselves at bay, even if they could possibly retake thends Humans took from them during their thirst for revenge if all races worked together. Most of them understand they only got what they deserved and even would be willing to forget old grievances, but Humanitys grudges are buried too deep within their hearts to let them even think about such concepts. She turns even sadder when mentioning thest parts. Okay, but what does it have to do with the Hero Summoning and me? I ask,pletely not seeing the point of her bringing that up. I might have made the same mistake then I identally underestimated Humans again It actually feels more like a curse that keepsing at me Im not sure if her mist-like being needs it but Lumina takes an uneasy sip of water. I never intended to summon you to Naharren... What? I furrow my brows and raise my voice in surprise. What do you mean by that? If thats true, then why couldnt I just leave the summoning circle? The thing is you shouldnt have been able to enter it either It was surrounded by a spiritual barrier. I specifically made sure to bring it up so no one besides the targeted individuals would end up inside the formation. And you werent one. You should have been pushed back when trying to get in, not out. I p my face and wipe it down with my hand, exhaling heavily. The Goddess lowers her head again. Im truly sorry! I have no idea why and how you broke through! I sigh again and think for a moment but nothinges to my mind. Its not like I will miraculously remember something that can exin this whole situation. If she doesnt know, theres no way I would. Whats done is done. And I guess you couldnt send me back? She shakes her head. I didnt want to risk it again so soon. Im sorry. Just stop apologizing. I get it. You screwed up. We all do sometimes. I wave my hand at the Goddess. So, what about the second thing you want to apologize for? Contrary to all your friends, you received pretty much the worst ss in the realm. No one in the history of this world broke through to the third Tier And your body wasnt enhanced either, staying the same as on your homeworld, while the quality of their bloodlines awakened. They were all prodigies in your world while you were Just your typical nobody with a bit of knowledge. Yeah, I know. You dont need to sugarcoat things for me. It never bothered me. Life is not fair. If it were to affect me in any way, I wouldnt have been teaching a ss full of geniuses. But thats still the aftereffects of the first thing, right? I ask as my curiosity rises. Lumina nods. I felt really, really bad for your situation. Being suddenly thrown into an unknown world without any support when everyone else became powerful. I was pretty sure it meant a death sentence if you insisted on apanying the Heroes. And even if you didnt, I could easily see your life turning into hell with how weak you were. I truly pitied you. I didnt want to do anything more but the guilt pushed me to help you just a tiny, little bit She shows a wry, reminiscing smile. I judged your personality to be like Humans of Naharren. And I was proven badly wrong. But it was toote. I had already given you my blessing. And on the day of your ss reveal, during the short connection through the catalyst, I saw all of your memories. Immediately, I understood why you received that ss. As most of them usually do, it suited you to the core. Ive done it again... You underestimated me. I chuckle a little. Yes On that day, I realized that in your hands, the supposedly weakest ss which no inhabitant of this world was able to properly raise, has actually an unlimited potential. Your mindset and the way you handle yourself arepletely different from any race in Naharren. But, as I said, it was already toote She sighs and rubs her temples while shaking her head. A smile makes its way onto my lips. I dont know why, butpletely shattering a godly beings expectations and predictions just makes me feel good. In all the stories, Humans always find their way to ovee those. I chuckle to myself again before returning my gaze to the Goddess awaiting my reaction. That blessing Its why my stats doubled on tier-up, right? I make a blind guess while rubbing my chin. Yes. Thought so. I can see why you would do something like that. You wanted to boost my stats a bit and expected that I wouldn''t be able to win over too many Human girls, and especially those stronger than justmon women. Its exactly as you have guessed that day in the bath. Ah! There are actually three things I need to apologize for. After the reveal, I kept a close eye on you. I have no excuse. I was just really curious. I kept reading your mind from time to time. Im sorry! She bows for the n-th time. Its fine. You are a goddess. A much kinder one than most Ive met in novels and stories. Reading a mind of a mortal or two is not a big deal, I guess. I smile at her and she answers with a very relieved expression. And you are much more understanding than your average Human, but I already knew that. She chuckles a little for the first time and it sounds just heavenly. Anyway. Back to the second thing, the blessing. The stats are not all. I furrow my brows. What else is there? Ah. Perhaps all the affinities? No. Its a bit bigger than that and it connects to the stats a bit. I made it so that the effects of the blessing woulde to you gradually, some at Tier 2 and the rest at Tier 3. She ponders for a moment. It will be easier to just show you. Goddess Lumina snaps her fingers and a familiar, pink window appears between us. Its my full status menu.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Human Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, The Embodiment of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 22 (+35) Agility: 22 (+31) Constitution: 30 (+44) Intelligence: 28 (+38)
Charisma: 32 (+37)
This was your status before you advanced. Quite impressive already at Tier 2. And now She snaps her fingers again and another window appears to the right of the previous one.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 3 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 33 (+70) Agility: 33 (+68) Constitution: 45 (+74) Intelligence: 42 (+64)
Charisma: 48 (+62)
The first thing that catches my eye is the enormous numerical values of my stats. I kind of expected that, but having sex with five Partners boosted the bonuses through the roof. And I can also see that my base stats rose by the same amount as they did on the previous advancement, 11, 11, 15, 14, 16, so its pretty much confirmed now that she set my upgrades at double my initial values for each Tier or something like that. Everything over a hundred. Truly a bizarre sight, I say with a wide smile. Those girls are quite strong. Three of them are at Tier 3 while the rest are at Tier 2. One of them is into you quite a bit and started at the third level of the Bond. The rest are at the second level. You can check thoseter, including your new skills. Stats arent what I wanted you to see. Take a closer look. I can see the slight anxiety in the Goddesss expression in the gap between the two windows and, urged by her, I examine both of the screens with more attention. It doesnt take long before my eyes open wide from pure shock just as they fall onto the very second line of my status. Wha Wait What? I blink countless times in confusion. Wishing for my clothes to disappear, I start examining my body with my hands. Its just as I remember it. Everything is normal. With a befuddled expression, I nce back at Lumina. Could you exin? She slowly nods. Of course. You see, the first part of my blessing was the static values of stats upgrades, and the second part was a body to actually make proper use of those stats. Body? But it doesnt look any different. And it wont really differ much. You remember that every races physique works differently and thats why numerical values of their stats cant bepared in a straight manner, right? And that Humans are kind of the weakest when ites to it? I nod. Well, back then, I decided to gift you with a body that could utilize them perfectly to help with your low values a bit. I didnt think you would ever reach higher than the third Tier even with a lot of luck on your side, so it seemed like a decent n And thats how I became a Primordial? I ask. Yes. Primordials were the very first race of beings born in this realm. From the outside, they looked pretty much like Humans do right now, so there werent going to be many issues with the change. The key difference is that their bodies were pretty much pristine. The efficiency ratio of different stats was at 100%. Inparison, current Humans have it at around 55% equally throughout the board. Elves, Dwarves, Beastkin at around 68% for their main stats, and beings like Dragons for example, at 87%, Goddess Lumina exins as she counts the races on her fingers. I extend my hand to stop her. Wait. Then how strong am I whenpared to the usual Human? She stares into the distance for a moment before answering. Well, above Tier 3, the growth in stats increases significantly, so with yours slightly above 100 You would be at around Tier 5 with just them. If we included the fact that your body is not limiting your true capabilities now, then your real strength would be at Tier 6. What?! Wasnt Tier 7 like the peak of Humanity in the past?! Kind of I p my face for the second time today. Haaaaaaaaaaaaah. What kind of monster did you turn me into Lumina chuckles awkwardly. Thats just in Human terms. Technically, you are no longer just a Human now, so Im sorry I should have kept my hands to myself Its like I didnt learn a lesson after two times... She assumes a heavily disheartened expression. Honestly, isnt it worse from your perspective than mine? Isnt it bad for the world? While you certainly seem strong on paper, especially when having Humans in mind, you didnt suddenly turn overpowered as people on Earth tend to say. Neither are you immortal. Many monsters, beasts, entities can easily squash you. So dont let it get to your head. Although, after getting in there myself a few times, Im fairly sure you will make the best possible use of what you got. She shows a kind smile. Well, thank you. I feel like I definitely blushed a little after herpliment. Her mentioning immortality reminds me of the second change I noticed. One more thing. One of my titles was The Embodiment of Lust and now it was renamed to Demigod of Lust. I assume its due to my race? I ask. Yes, you are right. Primordials were considered demigods essentially, thus the update. The effects of that Title didnt change much. Here. You canpare them. She snaps her fingers and two more windows appear in front of my face.
The Embodiment of Lust You are an adonis amongst the gods. Your perfect body is being adored by everyone disregarding their race or gender and any female will have a hard time averting her gaze from your muscr chest. All your bodily fluids are the highest quality heavenly aphrodisiac and just your sweet scent will make any girl weak in their knees. You can control the power of it with your will and the higher your Tier, the more powerful and irresistible its effects get, piercing even the strongest resistances.
Demigod of Lust Only the true God of Lust has better looks than you. Your divine body is being adored by everyone disregarding their race or gender, and any female will find it impossible to avert her gaze from your godly chest. All your bodily fluids are heavenly aphrodisiacs of divine quality and just your sweet scent will make any girls body reach its peak in seconds. You can control the power of it with your will and the higher your Tier, the more powerful and irresistible its effects get, piercing even the semi-divine resistances.
I chuckle to myself after reading them both in detail. Didnt change much? It now sounds like Im a god myself, hahaha. Oh damn I will have to be even more careful with it now And I just barely reached some understanding in the full power of that Title Sorry She looks away from my gaze. I push the windows to the side so they dont block my vision. Now you know why I refrain from interfering with the races even more than other gods in their own worlds. I might be a goddess but when you look at my history Im actually a huge failure A self-deprecating smile shows up on the Goddesss face as she looks away. For a moment, she appears just like your ordinary, disheartened girl in my eyes. I dont know if mortal sympathy means anything to her, but she didnt instantly smite me down for getting hard from her body, so I decide to try my luck and wish to appear by her side. My vision blurs for a moment and I find myself sitting in a chair just next to Lumina. She looks at me slightly surprised and I pick her right hand into mine. Im sure that behind the scenes you are trying your best for this world, but it just doesnt work out exactly as you desire. It may sound weird, but Im actually kind of happy knowing that the Goddess isnt some almighty, infallible, omniscient being that can do anything and doesnt care about anyone below them. It feels weirdforting a goddess, but I do it nevertheless. Thank you. And Im sorry for all the inconvenience I have caused you. Its okay. Lets end this apology marathon. I dont hold it against you. We just sit there while smiling at each other for a while. When I realize that it looks like Im hitting on a goddess, I cough awkwardly and distance myself a little. So What now? Am I supposed to go and join the other Heroes and lead them against the Cmity, now that I can contribute something? Maybe even more than just something, actually, hahaha. I want you to keep doing what you do. I cant demand from you to abandon everything you have built up until now. And Im aware of your ns to start adventuring in the future. She swats away the two windows that kept hanging in the air. Isnt the time limited? I ask. Surely, the end of the world wont just wait patiently. I noticed the Cmity early and took action as soon as I could so that the Heroes have time to grow. Besides sporadic Abyssal invasions, we are still quite safe. Also, even if unintentionally, you are in fact raising a small army of powerful women in your house. Lumina snaps her fingers and portraits of a few of the girls show up in the air. Safi, Emi, Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira. Those seem to be the ones closest to me currently. Each time you embrace them, they not only receive the timed bonuses but are also strengthened permanently. Youve already seen the effects of that a few times. Just try to remember your night with the magician. She smiles knowingly. Its thanks to you that she advanced. The influence might have been not that great back then, but now... With your new body Lets just say that their strength would soar if you kept filling them up, ufufufu~ I chuckle at her implicativeughter. Got it. Ill keep doing my best. Then, about While Im speaking, ripples start appearing on the surface of Luminas body. She nces down at her shape and sighs dejectedly. Looks like we are running out of our time. I cant stay here for much longer or it will damage your soul. And we do not want that, trust me. Shoot. And I was just going to start asking about the Cmity She looks at me again and smiles. Dont worry. Ill tell you what I can next time. Theres a chance youll be strong enough to host the imitation of my true body here, instead of this mist-filled form. So you are saying, smoking hot is not the peak of your beauty? I ask her with a yful grin. The Goddess chuckles at my joke and shakes her head. I must say, your witty puns made me smile more than once since Ive started observing you. Keep them up. Well see each other soon again. Hm? Shouldnt advancing from Tier 3 to 4 take even more time than before? But I guess for a goddess its still just a blink of an eye no matter if its a month or a year. I cant say how long will it take you, but Im confident in believing that youll reach it quite fast if you keep your current pace up. Before today, you were already on the verge of breaking through. One girl was all you needed. Having five of them at once boosted you over the threshold a lot. Ah! One more thing! Your real body still hasn''t gone through the evolution so it will most likely start when you wake up. It may be a little painful. Sorry about that. She joins her hands together in front of her face and bows to me for thest time. I shake my head as a strong force starts pulling me away from this ce. Because of course it will, hahaha A momentter, I open my eyes and I''m greeted by the sight of five dark-skinned beauties sleeping all over me. Cinra embraces my right arm. Leyne buries the left one deep inside her impressive valley, Roseni covers my right leg with her whole body, Filue is heavily entangled with the left, and Neira sleeps peacefully on my chest with a blissful expression. Thankfully, I managed to erase most of the evidence from our fun before we copsed, so only the smell of sweaty bodies lingers in the air. NGHHNN! Unfortunately, Im not allowed to bask in the glory of our recent battle for any longer as an intense, searing pain starts coursing through my whole body. To avoid hurting any of the girls, I quickly roll myself to the side to escape their clutches, drop Neira onto Leyne and Filue, and fling myself off the bed, hitting the floor with a loud thud and grunt. Master! It obviously wakes up the sleeping beauties immediately and Neira shouts in surprise after watching my desperate flight. Lying and groaning on the floor, I manage to stop them from jumping at me with a gesture of my hand. I dont think Ill be able to speak while clenching my teeth this hard. Every part of my body gets hotter and hotter, to the point where my insides feel like a violent, scorching inferno. GAAAH! GHHHHHNNNNN! As I roll around and keep wriggling, I try my best to not scream my lungs out and keep my voice rtively down, but it doesn''t stop the door to my chamber from flying open with a powerful kick. Sirgia rushes inside, followed by Safi, Emi, Cornelia, Teffith and Elea. Im pretty sure they felt my pain through our connection anyway. Master! Whats happening! My cute dwarf runs up to me and tries to hold me down but it seems like even she, with her quite impressive strength, has trouble doing so. Pushed away by one of my motions, she falls onto her butt. What did you do to him! Just from her tone and the seething anger in her voice, I can guess how enraged she must be. And the target of her emotions is obvious. As I il over the floor, I just hope she doesnt do anything to the elves. Mustering all my mental fortitude for a single moment, I send an open Whisper to everyone connected to me, releasing a loud scream as I stop focusing on keeping my voice in check. ~STAY AWAY! NOT THEM!~ I dont see it, but I can feel everyone present in the room shudder. The Whisper actually conveyed the message as it was, without converting it into a sexy tease. I would be up for researching that more if I wasnt in a state of perpetual incineration of all my cells. At least I achieved my goal and everyone is now standing around, anxiously watching me suffer instead of attacking each other in any form. Im pretty sure all other residents arrived in the corridor already and are observing the unusual spectacle too. It takes five minutes for whatever is happening to me to begin calming down and the intense waves of pulsing and scorching pain slowly fade away. I roll myself onto my back and frantically gasp for air. Its no surprise my breathing is a hot mess. Haaaaah Haaaaaaah Haaaah A litte painfull my ass Haaaah I utter barely audible words. Elea doesnt waste any more time and drops to her knees to start healing me with magic. I open my eyes just to see hers widen in shock. Hes not hurt anywhere Hes actually perfectly well? What in the Goddesss name is the meaning of this? Still notpletely calmed down, I just throw my arm up and show everyone a thumbs-up. Im fine Haaaah Just give me a moment Haaaah... Sorry for startling all of you Everyone waits patiently for my recovery. Cornelia creates some water to help my parched throat and I drink it like my life depends on it. I take a nce around and notice weird, semi-transparent sheets of something everywhere on the floor. Picking one up clearly reveals that its skin. What the hell Did I fucking moult? Unbelievable Master I turn my head to the source of Sirgias voice and see her teary face just above mine. Raising myself up, I pull her into a hug and start affectionately brushing through her hair as she releases a few quiet sniffles into my chest. She must have felt really powerless seeing that she couldnt do anything to help me. And it seems like she stormed here straight out of bed as she has only her panties on. Its okay now. No one could have done anything. I had to go through this alone, I speak loud enough for everyone to hear. What do you mean by that? Cornelia asks from my side. Ill exin everything in a moment. When it gets a bit less crowded here. I nce towards the door which is packed with different heads and hands. No offence guys, its not like I dont trust you, but there are some things I cant share with all of you yet. Teffith takes a deep breath and sighs heavily, releasing all the tension she kept up until now, most likely ready to defend me from whatever was causing me so much pain. Understandable. I do hope well also get a short version of what happened. Come on girls, Master is fine. Lets give him some space for now. She starts walking towards the door and politely dispersing the audience. Dont worry. I owe you all an exnation. And I actually nned on filling you in on everything soon, so you can stay too. Just you may want to grab something to cover yourself with She looks down and realizes that she is stark naked. Besides a spear held in her right hand, there are no other of her possessions anywhere near or on her body. She might be the nude sleeper type. Be right back, boss. Teffith chuckles to herself and leaves with most of the crowd that stood by the door. After those who wished to change their attire make their return to my room, Cornelia casts Hall of Serenity to cut off the sound from escaping, just to be sure there are no leaks. I sit on one of the beds with all of the elves and Sirgia on myp. Safi, Emi, Cornelia and Teffith take the other one. Before we begin, I want to test something out. You all noticed that there was some change to my body with all that shed skin lying around, I start. Even without that, its quite obvious that your body changed somehow, Cornelia squints her eyes a little. Im not exactly sure whats the change since it looks pretty much the same as before but it feels different. More ummm handsome Everyone nods at her remark and I chuckle to myself. You are notpletely wrong. But first, Sirgia, could you arm-wrestle with me? My lovely dwarf looks up at me slightly confused. Me? With Master? But Dwarves are You know Im aware of your kind being much stronger than Humans. Also, whats your Strength score with my bonus right now? I stop her and ask. Sirgia quickly checks her status. Its 66." Her mouth opens a little. "Amazing So high and Im only at Tier 3 It rose so high because of these beautifuldies here. Its only thanks to them epting me that everyone can grow stronger. I pat her head and smile at all the elves around me, making them giggle and hug me from behind. Neira leaves a kiss on my cheek while blushing slightly. Are you sure you want topete with me, Master? Sirgia asks concernedly. I take a peek at my own Strength and confirm that its at 103 as of now. Yeah. This will help us a lot. We move a nightstand to the side of the bed and ce a chair on the other side. Everyone observes intently as we take positions and join our hands. Most of them seem as confused as Sirgia. Okay. You can use your Physical Strengthening, I tell her. What? But Trust me. Ill be fine. Elea will heal me if anything happens, so please, dont hold back. I show her a reassuring smile. Sirgia nods and activates her skill. I can feel her grip on my hand tighten. I summon a coin from my storage ring and throw it into the air. We both focus our senses and wait for the signal. *TINK* As I requested, Sirgia puts her all into pushing my arm down. The nightstand cracks a little under her elbow, but my hand doesnt move. I can feel the confusion of our audience growing even more while I just keep smiling at the cute dwarf. Its not like I feel nothing. I can tell how hard she is trying and I do have to put quite some effort to not lose, but its not all the strength I can muster. Sirgia pumps even more mana into her ability and my hand begins slightly shaking back and forth. I notice a few veins popping up on her forehead and decide that its enough for a showcase. Her eyes widen to the brim when my hand starts overwhelming hers and slowly but surely bringing it closer to the table. Before I manage to bring it down, the surface under her elbow breaks inside and Sirgias arm loses its fulcrum. I dont react quick enough and m her hand into the wooden top with so much force that it shatters, sending splinters into the air as our entwined hands hit the bottom of the first drawer. I quickly pull our palms out of the wooden rubble and check if Sirgia is any hurt. Fortunately, she is quite tough and there is not even a single bruise. I sigh in relief and nce at her face, noticing not only the extremely wide eyes but also how pale it got. Looking around reveals a myriad of bbergasted expressions. I chuckle. Well then Where do I begin? Chapter 56 – The Abilities of Love Chapter 56 C The Abilities of Love After the little show, we move the half-destroyed nightstand to the side and get back on the bed. Everyone whispers between themselves while stealing curious nces at me. Sirgia, who is again sitting on myp, stares at her small hand while clenching it into a fist repeatedly. I bring her out of her daze by brushing her cheek, and after she looks up at me, I leave a soft kiss there, turning it slightly rosy in response. With a smile on my face, I pat her head and turn my attention to others. Lets quickly fill Teffith in on my situation. I nce at the dragonewt and she nods. In simplest words, Im not from this world and Ive been summoned as a Hero by the Goddess to help prevent The Cmity from ending this realm." Her eyes widen a little. The Abyssals...? Yes, pretty much. Anyway, I came here with a few other people, but due to my ss being what it is, I left the team and they went their way while I decided to settle down in this mansion to create a warm ce for non-humans. It was the best choice as I was really weak whenpared to them. What happened after I arrived in this building, you should already know from your talks with other girls. And thats the gist of this. Do you have any questions so far? Or, do you even believe me? I ask. Teffith nces down and most likely goes over everything in her head before she sighs and looks back up at me. I have no reason not to. Its quite shocking, but I dont think youd lie about something like that, boss. A Hero, huh Yeah. I smile wryly. The thing is, I was actually summoned here by ident and thats why I was so weak. ident? How is that possible? Cornelia raises her brows. Well, she told me I basically wasnt supposed to get into the summoning circle but I somehow made it through the barrier and then poof, sucked in. I shrug my shoulders. She? Sirgia asks. Ah, right. Thats actually the next part I want to talk about. I nce back at Elea behind me. I didnt expect to fulfil my promise so soon, but yeah, spoke with the Goddess just before I started rolling on the ground while screaming from pain. Her hands involuntarily move to cover her mouth which opens from shock and surprise. I immediately notice a spark of curiosity in Eleas eyes, chuckling at her expression. Unfortunately, if you want to ask me how she actually looks, I cant answer that question. It seems that she was the person that appeared in front of me during my awakening ritual and then during tier-ups, so I''ve actually met her three times now, but she was always in the form of a shadowy figure, and she told me that my soul is still too weak to host more of her than just that. But, I was able to hear her voice for the first time and we held a short conversation. Amazing To think that Master met the Goddess And even more than once I knew Master was something else Im so envious Ufufu~ As expected of Master. The elves start giggling between themselves and praising me while Elea keeps her smitten expression up as she stares at me. Finally breaking out of her daze, she moves closer and hugs my arm tightly. Did you at least get her true name, Master? she asks with hopeful eyes. I nod. Although it is supposedly impossible to capture it properly with mortalnguages, the closest trantion would be Lumina. A beautiful smile appears on Eleas face and she gives me an affectionate kiss in front of everyone. Thank you! I feel like I got even closer to Goddess Lumina now! The name passed in ournguage was simr to it, but this one is definitely more truthful! Yeah, it seems that Humans werent that far off too as we call her Lumine. Thats almost the same, Corneliaments. Its Liumirn in Draconic, Teffith adds. And we Dwarves always used Lominarie in our prayers, Sirgia also shares her peoples version with us. I dont think Slimes even worship any gods, so its kind of pointless to ask Safi or Emi about it. Im pretty sure they would mention the same name as Cornelia anyway, as most of the stuff they know about the world is based on the memories of the two girls they consumed. Ah, how I would love to tell Goddess Lumina how grateful I am for bringing Master to this world and letting him save me Elea joins her hands in a prayer style and closes her eyes. I chuckle again. Actually, you can. Well, not directly, I guess. She looks at me, slightly surprised. Master? Our great Goddess has a hobby of stalking this unimportant me, you see. I could bet that she is listening to us even at this moment. Thats scary Cornelia shivers a little and looks around. Did she also see Meanwhile, Elea extends her hands to the ceiling with a blissful smile on her face. OH GREAT GODDESS LUMINA! THANK YOU FOR BLESSING THIS UNWORTHY SERVANT OF YOURS WITH SO MUCH HAPPINESS! I SWEAR I WILL DEVOTE EVERYTHING I AM TO YOU AND MY SAVIOUR YOU SENT TO ME IN THOSE DIFFICULT TIMES! I lowkey expect some divine effect to take ce after she finishes her quite lively prayer, but nothing actually happens besides the appearance ofplete silence in the whole room. Well, Lumina did say she doesnt want to interfere with the world except when it is unavoidable and answering Elea definitely isnt a matter of life and death of the universe. We wait for a few minutes more for the elves to stop sitting in praying positions and resume our talk. The dark-skinned group looks at me with even more awe and reverence than before. I should have expected that Okay So Lets get back onto the main topic, which is my sudden outburst of pain and increase in strength. I nce at everyone and they nod, eager to hear more of the story. Basically, because of how weak I was, the Goddess pitied me and gave me her blessing shortly after I arrived here, topensate for this weird ss. But, she judged my future performance having the usual Humans from Naharren mindset, and she kinda overdid it a little I chuckle again when I think about the whole situation. You know that my ss bases on strengthening myself by getting closer with others and also on strengthening them at the same time. Mostly by having sex. She didnt expect me to find more than one or two partners and certainly didnt think they would be any strong. And looking at my current situation, I nce around at all the beauties gathered in the room, she couldnt be more wrong. Sirgia giggles and snuggles her back more into my chest. Master is so kind and caring and handsome that he could get any girl he wanted. You little I fiercely pat her head, evoking even more giggles from my cute dwarf. Nevertheless, the Goddesss blessing made my stats growth static, giving me an amount equal to my Tier 1 stats on each tier-up, and also I summon my status window and show the section with main information, erging it so that everyone can clearly see the text. Theres only silence for a few moments before Cornelia is the first to raise her voice. What is this?! She points her finger at the obvious line. Master is not Human? Sirgia nces up at me in confusion. Primordial Ive never heard of such race Elea ponders. Actually I did. Surprisingly, Teffith raises her hand. Oho. As expected from someone whose race hails down from the fabled Dragons. Tell us more, Cornelia quickly turns towards her. The dragonewt girl nods nervously and nces at me. What I remember from the legends passed down by our people Primordials were supposedly the first sentient race to live in this world. Even Dragons appeared after them and they werent their match What? Our magicians eyes open as wide as possible. Even stronger than Dragons? But He looks almost no different than before I decide to join the discussion. Both of you are correct. She told me that they looked pretty much like todays Humans when it came to the outer appearance. The difference was in their prowess. All of you are aware that each race is physically and magically different, yes? And thats why even though we can see our stats thanks to the system, we cant really directlypare them? Everyone nods. It''smon knowledge in this world. Well, if I were to put it into simple words, each race can utilize a certain percent of their strength. If we took 30 Agility as a base, Humans can make use of around 55% of that, while Dwarves can handle 68%. Thats where the differencees in real-life activities. I was told that Dragons have an efficiency of 87%. Cornelia rubs her chin and nods. Thats pretty much how most theories covered the topic of racial differences. We never figured out the exact values, but I guess those are true if they came from the Goddess herself. But If Dragons are at 87%... then 100% Her jaw drops instantly after hearing my reply. And its not just her. Everyone in the room looks bbergasted by the revtion. Its no surprise to me. Complete efficiency is something that only god-like entities should possess. So yeah She turned me into a Primordial during my 3rd tier-up Thats why I literally moulted after waking up. And, when you are aware of all of this, my stats should exin the rest. I wave my hand and the window expands to show the numerical values too. Holy shit! Over a hundred at Tier 3?! Cornelia cant hide her astonishment. So I have like 60 and can use 68% of it and Master has over 100 and he can use 100% of it then Sirgia starts counting on her fingers as she talks to herself and then looks up at me. So strong Im starting to feel slightly weird with all that reverenceing from all of them. Ive been pretty much turned into a demigod overnight. Or a god in their eyes. Even if Lumina said thatpared to monsters lurking around the world, and I bet Abyssals too, it wasnt overwhelmingly OP, for normal people like them it surely is. ~Ummmm~ A slightly sensual whisper arrives by my ear, and judging by everyones reaction, by theirs too. The sender is Safi and we all nce at her. ~I dont really understand all those numbers How strong is Master now then?~ Looks like the adventurer girls werent that familiar with these theories. The Goddess said Im somewhere around Tier 6 of your usual Humans strength. You are fucking kidding me Cornelia whimpers quietly. I can clearly see the sweat forming on her pale face. I chuckle. If this was an actual offensive ss, then I agree, that would be freaking amazing. But dont forget it focuses on supporting and enhancing others. And also some of you may already know it on helping them advance. Advance? What do you mean? Teffith asks. Well You not only get the temporary buff, which I guess you are aware of, but theres also a permanent one. I wasnt sure what it was about in the past as I didnt see anything change in the people I slept with, but the Goddess confirmed my suspicions. In simple words, I can raise someones Tier by having sex with them. Getting intimate with me basically works like training and gaining real experience, I exin. Teffiths brows raise in disbelief. Such a thing Im sorry, but it just sounds quite unbelievable to me I can guarantee his words. Cornelia wipes her forehead with a tissue and turns to Teffith after taking a deep breath. I was at Tier 3 for years and couldnt break through, but after we did it, the next morning I was Tier 4. I mean, Im sure I was close, but it was definitely him who gave me thest push. Or a few, I add with a smirk, making her look away bashfully. ~Master helped us advance too~ Emi sends a Whisper to everyone and Safi nods in agreement. I reach to pat the emerald girl, who gives me a beaming smile in response. Certainly, they were the first ones to experience that strengthening effect. Both they and Cornelia had been really close to the breaking point and that was what allowed them to progress. Ah. That reminds me. The Goddess said that this body will be able to utilize all of those effects properly, so while the boost was minuscule in the past, it should now be more considerable, I recall one of the most important changes. Wait Cornelia looks at me. If we looked at it from the numerical perspective, even if it is wrong, wouldnt it theoretically mean that this strengthening was only at like 50% of its power? Well Technically speaking I guess? I answer, not really sure since we have noplete confirmation of how exactly the fine details in this world work. It could very well be much more if there were other things connected to my physique and other stuff that limited the ss. Then I wonder how many times we would have to do it to advance again, Cornelia ponders. Theres only one way to check that, I say to her with a smile. Just dont forget that it mentions the rule of diminishing returns for acts in quick session. She keeps sending nces my way while fidgeting a little on her chair. Im sure not only her schrly part of the mind is eager for her to y the role of the test subject. And we havent done it since her advancement so it could work as a Tier 4 to 5 situational example. Well see how it works with time. Ill make sure to pay attention to others growth from now on. Lets not prolong it more than necessary. Ive dragged you all out of the bed quite early with my screaming. And we have a working night to prepare. Teffith looks like she wants to say something, but in the end, she stays silent, carefully observing me while having that distant and contemtive look. Everyone nods in agreement with my words. Before we start getting up, Cinra softly clears her throat to gather our attention. About thest part. Well dly start working from tonight, Master. I shake my head. Theres no need to rush things. Rest for today. Youve just spent a night with me, and while I appreciate your eagerness to help, I feel it would be disrespectful to you. Also, we need to wait for Cornelia to finish the anticonception magic anyway. Oh, Im pretty much done. I think, the person in question butts in. We just need to test it somehow. She looks at me, or rather, at a certain part of me. My research taught me how to discern if the seed or egg is fertile too, so we just need to conduct a more practical examination. I nod at her. Alright. Well talk about thatter. I have an idea which oveps with something that Im almost certain will happen very soon. An image of three, colourful tieflings appears in my mind. Also, before I forget. Thank you, girls, for all the effort you put into learning Common. Im truly amazed by your progress. The elves look between themselves and even Elea furrows her brows a little. Cinra returns her gaze to me. Pardon? Hm? I havent seen Elea trante a single word for any of you during this emergency meeting. Im sure I used a lot of difficult ones along the way, I say, slightly disoriented by their reaction. But Arent you speaking Elvish since the beginning, Master? she asks and other elves nod in unison. Now, its my turn to furrow my brows and look at them in confusion. What are you saying? Cornelia leans back and looks weirdly at them. He is obviously talking in Common. I thought it was Dwarvish, Sirgia tilts her head at me. I was surprised a bit, but isnt it Draconic? Even Teffith joins this guessing game. Meanwhile, I stare at each one of them as they begin arguing whichnguage I was using this whole time. They are all so confident in their version that even I begin doubting myself and start wondering which one it actually was. It couldnt have been all at once, right? Im sure I wasnt able to do something like that. Wait I wasnt able Past tense It cant be... Ignoring the turmoil happening all around me, I bring out the skills list and scan through it with my eyes, looking for any changes.
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 7 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 6 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 4 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 7 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 9 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 3 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 4 ?Charm Magic Lv. 1 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 1 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love
While Im attentively reading every line, one specific skill catches my attention and pretty much exins everything with just its name. I can make at least a few vague guesses about its effect. Without any further ado, I quickly open it.
Language of Love The feelings and affection you and your Partners share for each other are strong and passionate enough to transcend boundaries ofmunication. No matter whatnguage is spoken or written, as long as you or at least one of your Partners know it, everyone will be able to understand it as if it was their own, native tongue. Notice: This doesnt mean that everyone learns all thenguages present in the group of Partners, or that it allows everyone to speak or write them. The effect only applies to receival and also only between Partners.
Themotion quiets down after the girls notice me staring into space with raised eyebrows. Master? Sirgia pulls on my shirt. Ah. Sorry. Here. Everyone reads the information after I make it visible. For real, Al. There isnt a day without something unthinkable, unheard of, or utterly outrageous happening around you, Cornelia sighs heavily and rubs her eyes, following it with a chuckle. Hey. Its that ss. I have no say in anything, I chuckle too and reply with a wry smile. How manynguages do you know? Relevant to this world? Something like above ten? I try to remember without checking the skill. She snorts. Freak. So We can now understand each other perfectly, without Master having to trante anything as long as its between people epted by him, right? Neira asks in what sounds to me like perfect Common. Looks like it, Teffith answers. I just tried speaking Draconic. Did you all understand it? Everyone looks at her and nods. Unbelievable I p my hands to capture their attention. Alright. This is definitely a great help to all of us. Does anyone have something else they would want to discuss with everyone present? They look at each other and most of the girls shake their heads. Then you are free to leave if you want. Ill be now figuring out what else has changed in me after advancing a Tier. Next, Ill exin themotion to other residents, visit Cornelia to talk about the magic and start preparing for the night. And whatever elsees up. Teffith is the first to stand up. She bows her head a little and goes out. Cornelia soon follows her and the elf girls start jumping off the bed too. Sirgia gets on her knees, turns around, and nts a kiss on my cheek. Come to see me too, Master. I have something to show you, she says with a gentle smile and hops off me to skip towards the door too. Only Elea and my jelly beauties stay behind. Thetter dont do much around the mansion besides helping others with their tasks andzing around, so its understandable for them to waste some more time cuddling to me because thats what they start doing the moment Sirgia disappears from our sight. As for the Priestess, its obvious that she wants to be present during my self-examination, and perhaps to ask more questions about her beloved Goddess. Anticipating that, I talk to her first. Elea, Im certain that Ill speak with Goddess Lumina again during my next Tier advancement, so if you want to ask her about something specific, you can think about it and prepare a list of questions Ill familiarize myself with. We should have enough time before that happens. Her eyes almost literally start sparking with excitement. Can I really? Wouldn''t that be too presumptous? Its you who the Goddess wishes to speak with, not this insignificant me. I ce a hand on her shoulder. You are significant to me and that means you should also be significant to her. I cant promise you answers, but I can ask. Safi makes some space on my right side and lets Elea hug me affectionately. I brush through her hair with my fingers. Thank you again. Ill think about them. Now, please, dont waste your precious time anymore, Master. She moves away and sits on her knees with a gentle smile on her face. I nod and pull up my list of skills again. Besides the Language of Love passive, Ive noticed a few other, new ones, the previous time I checked. First, we have Charm Magic. So, it looks like Tier 3 was the prerequisite for me or something. Ive had Charm Affinity since Tier 1. Or, after the advancement and evolution, my body got strong enough to handle it now. Opening the skill gives a list of spells I might be able to use. At least thats what I assume. Its my first time getting a branch of magic as an active skill. Actually, why wonder when I have an expert by my side. Elea, you know a bit of magic, right? She bows her head. Water, Wind, Earth, Nature and Healing Magic, Master. Damn, thats a lot. Ipletely forgot she had this many mastered besides Healing and Nature Magic. Do the skills for them show only what you can cast? Ive gotten myself Charm Magic. Oh. Ive heard Charm Magic is quite special. And yes, if something is on the list of spells then it means the person is able to cast it. But, the list doesnt always show everything. It usually mentions spells the person is aware of and they might have the ability to cast other ones, but they don''t know that. I see Going through the list of spells certainly makes me realize that the ones I see there are the same ones Ive read about in grimoires and books back in the castle when I was trying out magic. It includes spells like Influence Thoughts, Make Friends, Arouse, Charm Person, Issue Command, Befriend Animal, Suggestion and such. What do you mean by Charm Magic being special though? I ask curiously. Contrary to the first impression invoked by the name, that branch of magic doesnt focus solely on charming a person or entity. As far as I know, it involves pretty much everything revolving around influencing someones mind. And effects that can be born from altering a persons psyche are plentiful, she exins. Certainly, the mind is pretty much the brain, so if you were able to influence it, you would have a plethora of methods to do so, ranging as wide as all the senses allow. And that also exins why I see here spells like Sleep, Calm Emotions, Motivational Speech or Confusion. To think that all of this is categorized as Charm Magic Doesnt it mean that if you figure it out, you could even imitate the effects of Illusion Magic and other schools that dabble in deceiving senses or enhancing them? Ill have to study the list of my avable spells thoroughly. They maye as a lifesaver one day. Thank you. Lets move further. Not like theres much more. I got my new race, one new passive and two new active skills. Now onto the second one. Its name is What''s Mine Is Yours. I dont think I can figure out what it does from just that. Its too bizarre. Time to open it.
Whats Mine Is Yours Lv. 1 Your Partners love for you is boundless so much they not only have no secrets from you but also consider everything they own and are to be fully yours, without exceptions. Once per 48h, you can borrow one skill of a Partner and add it as your own. The ability has no duration, but the skill is reced each time you choose a new one. Onlypatible skills can be shared. Works only with Partners who offered you their bodies. The cooldown of this ability decreases the more its level increases.
... I stare at the window with a nk expression. Isnt this too much? 48 hours doesnt seem that long when you consider the nonexistent duration limit. I mean, yeah, if there was a skill that you knew could save your life at the moment of crisis but you were on cooldown, that would be bad, but And to lower it, you have to keep using it as much as possible, which means that situation has actually high chances to happen. But you could just cycle two of the most useful ones Argh, too much thinking. Lets see how it works. I try to activate the ability and a multicoloured table appears in front of my eyes. I quickly recognize the names at their tops, belonging to all the Partners Ive gotten intimate with. Each column lists their passives and actives, split into two sections. Some of the lines are greyed out. I guess those are the ipatible ones. Im actually relieved to see a few of the unavable ones, like Safis Formless Body or Nebus Weightless Body. Id rather not imagine what could happen if I borrowed one of these. For now, I decide to pick something from Elea. Without much thinking, I tap on Nature Magic and feel afortable warmth spreading through my body. The tables disappear and I see the skill list of my own abilities again. Whats Mine Is Yours is greyed out and has 48h in the bracket behind its name. In my Actives column, the one under the Common Abilities section, I can see Nature Magic Lv. 5. Its underlined and a little heart decorates it before and after the words. Its clear that its the borrowed one. But, Elea has it at level 10. Why is it halved? Nothing was mentioned in the skills description about the copied one being weaker than the original. Maybe its something else. Perhaps its because I dont have the proper affinity? That would be my guess. Master? Is everything okay? You look deep in thought for a few minutes already, Elea asks worriedly. Ah, Im fine. Its just a lot to take in with this one. Look. Using one of the spells from the Nature Magic repertoire, I make vines sprout from the wooden floor and form a burly arm with a hand closed into a fist. Eleas eyes widen instantly. She obviously realizes what I just used as this spell was originally something she must have cast plenty of times in the past. It seems that the ability copies the spells she has in her list too. Or at least those that I can cast. You learned Nature Magic too? Thats amazing, Master. No, you are mistaken. This is yours, I say with a smile. Elea furrows her brows and moves her gaze between the appendage and me. What do you mean by that? Can you first tell me if you can still use it? She stares at me for a moment longer, gathers her mana and creates an identical vine arm next to mine. Good. I dont take their skills and abilities away but copy them as I thought. It isnt that obvious with the skill using the word borrow. I nod to myself and summon the skill description again, showing it to her. Check this out. She reads it hastily and her mouth opens from shock. Something like this So, it really is my own magic Truly amazing Yeah. It gives me a little more versatility. Previously, I only had my hilt and Void Chains as something well-suited forbat. Now I can count Charm Magic and this borrowing skill in. Paired up with my ancient race and quite high stats, Im not so defenceless now. I might want to start thinking about heading out into the world. After we set up all the things here properly, of course. Id love to apany you on one of these journeys then, Master, Elea says gleefully. I smile and nod to her words. I could take one or two girls with me when I leave. Ourbat ve n would finallye useful. But, there are still things to be done before all of that happens. We are in the middle of a new demi-human resources acquisition and thats the most important. Finishing up this learning session, we move out of the room perfectly in time to join others for ate breakfast. Since everyone is present, I shortly exin to them the unusual event from the early morning, telling them that it was connected to me advancing a Tier and pretty much evolving. Most of them are surprised to hear that a Human evolved as it usually happens to monsters, not even demi-human races, but after Elea throws in that Im exceptional, everyone just starts nodding and saying that its true. First I felt like a revered entity, now I feel like a rare species. How times change. After breakfast, I follow Cornelia to her room and we go through what she figured out. It seems that the spell itself is on the level of Livelihood Magic when ites topatibility and affinity, so pretty much anyone with some practice and knowledge of magic can learn it. All this struggle and effort to piece together bits of ancient information gave the impression that the spell would be something extraordinary, but it turned out like this. Its actually great. But it would have been better if it wasnt suddenly all forgotten just because meds started making an appearance. Anyway, I get it to appear in my Actives section without an issue. Anticonception Magic is its name. Cornelia exins to me how it works. Its simple. I ce my hand on either my or another persons belly and invoke it. Then the magic happens. We test it immediately and I cast it on her skin. A pinkish symbol in the shape of a heart on a shield appears on it when the person is under the spells effect. Both I and she can get rid of it. Cornelia tries it out on me too and it shows up properly. Then, she teaches me another spell from that branch of magic, which is called Fertility Scan. Its effect and purpose are obvious. We use it on each other with and without the no-kid symbol and learn that it takes around five to ten minutes for the body to switch back into fertile after the sigil is removed. Surprisingly, you go infertile instantly. I flirt a little with Cornelia, asking if she shouldnt be the first one to conduct a proper, on-field test of the spell as its re-creator. She teases me back with a few loving kisses and informs me that I dont have to worry about her feeling neglected this much and that I should focus on the others right now. Such an amazing woman. Ill have to spoil her plenty after we deal with the new arrivals. Promising her exactly that, I leave Cornelia to her own machinations. She still wants to keep researching that Anticonception Magic, but without as much pressure as before. More like a hobby now. She is sure there are even more interesting, forgotten spells she can figure out from the material we gathered together. Scientists. Next, I head back to my own room and sit down to write a letter to Ross. I ask how is the Queen doing, and of course he too. I shortly fill him in on what weve achieved. I kind of feel the responsibility to at least report a thing or two to him as literally everything was possible only thanks to him and his generosity. And, I also mention that we finally have Dark Elves in the main department. Im not sure how long well be keeping that nobles I know pretend y, but I use that code phrase anyway and ask him to let those nobles know about the elves. We also have a Catkin, but Astrea didnt agree on anything yet. Speaking of which, if not for the meals we eat together, I would have easily forgotten about her. I dont think Ive ever run into her anywhere in the mansion. She is either still avoiding me for some reason, or she domesticated herself. Should I start looking into ces where cats usually sit? I wont start finding her curled up in cupboards or on top of the furniture, will I? Is that why I didnte across her? I need to check the kitchenter. Done with the letter, I move down to the underground to pay Sirgia a visit next. Im curious about what she has to show me. For once in my lifetime, I arrive when she is taking an actual break, sitting by her desk, flipping through some book and nomming on cookies. My n to surprise her fails instantly. She notices my presence the moment I step inside her workshop. Even though I tell her not to, she insists on filling me in on whatever she prepared instead of resting more. She brings me to another desk, lets me pick her up and ce her on myp after I sit down in front of it, and pulls out a sizable, wooden box. Opening it reveals one of the pendants, with greyish crystal. Its meant for Astrea if she decides to help in any way. Then, Sirgia proceeds to report her progress on the Spatial Enchantments to me step by step. Unable to achieve what sheined to me thest time we spoke about them, she decided topletely switch her strategy and focused on figuring out alternate, less efficient ways to imitate the true ones. Hearing that, I didnt expect much, but she joyfully exins to me how she utilized a Fairys Heart as a core of her project to simte having created a spatial anchor inside the crystal. Because Humans arent aware of many other uses of that ingredient, which by the way, doesnt require killing a Fairy or even harming them, she was able to get lots of those for cheap through Cornelia. Then, by trial and error, she created a stable foundation into which she could engrave self-designed runic circuits with the same role as the ones from true Spatial Enchantments. Sirgia managed to make them work together and seeded in emting small spatial storage. Totally awesome. The main downside to that method is the internal size. It bases on weight instead of volume. And the limit is low. If she were to put her maul inside, nothing else would fit besides perhaps a sack of coins or a set or two of clothes. But thats plenty for us. Another thing Sirgia is unhappy with is the need to fuse the physical vessel, which is the Fairy''s Heart, into the crystal. Even with her skilful work, she cantpletely conceal the core and a small orb can be spotted inside the gem when you examine it from up close. I tell her to ignore that as no one will even get a chance to gaze into them from such a distance, and that unless you know what to look for its easy to miss, but she still sulks, saying that she should have been able to do better than that for me. A few minutes of affectionate cuddles and appreciative pats fix her mood and I give Sirgia a green light to incorporate her invention into all pendants. Now, with that done, I can ask her to work on a few of my less decent ideas. Surprisingly, she epts eagerly. I think stair Junior might have opened a new door for her creative mind. But first, Ill let her finally make a proper weapon for Teffith. She tells me to send the dragonewt woman to her whenever so they can discuss the order and I leave the workshop. Time flies. Its just two hours before we open. Its time I start checking on everyone. Ill first pass the letter to our contact on the other side of the road. Lets hope for the best. Chapter 57 – Testing the New Body Chapter 57 C Testing the New Body After delivering the message to our always present observer, I go and make a round of checking on everyone. The elves still try to convince me that they are happy to start helping, but I keep turning them down for this night. They will have enough chances to work in the future and Neira will also be finished with adding their profiles to the menu cards. Also, now that most of them will be joining the ranks of the main services department, while naturally still retaining their bathing responsibilities as they wished for it, Ill have to expand the maids'' roster too, just in case that one day we suddenly explode in poprity as a fancy bathhouse and a brothel at the same time. Them being busy in either of these situations would obviously lock them out of the other, and Im pretty sure Dark Elves should be quite a popr choice for peopleing here with a bit of fun time in mind. I will ponder over that during the open hours, but for now, I continue walking around and checking on others. Teffith is fine and ready as usual, although she seems a little bit different now. I mention to her what Sirgia asked me for and she promises me to visit her tomorrow. I honestly cant wait for the result. I know how amazing my cute dwarf is, but Im eager to see what she can do when ites to weapons. When I first learned that she was an artificer, I thought she mostly dealt with trinkets and gadgets, but as expected of a Dwarf from a decently famous lineage, her area of expertise is truly wide and she does know a fair deal of metalworking, smithing, woodworking and other areas of craft. She is the type to expand her knowledge and experience in all the auxiliary fields that could potentially support her main one. And thatsmendable. Anyway, these two are doing great. Cornelia rested a little after ourst conversation and cant wait for another night at the reception. I didnt expect her to actually enjoy that due to her schrly nature, but it looks like she is a natural. Or maybe it came from having to interact with many different people as a Court Magician in the castle. She did live there for a fair number of years. As for Safi and Emi, I have nothing to worry about. They are as eager as Cornelia. Id say such simple creatures, but I dont feel exactly right about that term, even though it describes them quite fairly. It takes me a few moments to peel Emi off me, but I manage to escape her jelly grasp and run away before she consumes me. In various meanings of that word. I obviously cant forget our newest, already implemented to the roster, additions. Nebu was so happy to meet more Humans before, but she is now a little bit nervous if she will be able to do well. I spend a bit of timeforting her on myp by gently brushing through her feathers. She nuzzles her head into my neck cutely and almost all her worries disappear. I tell her that if she follows what we practised and what she learned, nothing will go wrong and she agrees. Garrena is Garrena. After wrapping up her training session in the underground, she goes for a quick bath and thats where I find her. I give her a hand with her hair as we chat. She reveals to me that she is also looking forward to the event and is hoping that someone picks her as she usually gets a bit horny after a heavy exercise and theres nothing better to fix that than some lively sexercise. I chuckle at her and tell her that Ill do my best in convincing our guests to give her a chance. I want to avoid meeting the tieflings, perfectly knowing how it will go, but that would be just rude. On my way to them, I actually stumble on Astrea, which surprises me greatly. She just stands there in the corridor, staring at me with a neutral expression, her tail dancing slowly from side to side, almost in an enchanting manner. She doesnt respond to my greeting so I assume that she still doesnt want to talk to me or something. I start walking to pass her and she does the same. When we are close to each other, she wobbles a little and I subconsciously catch her into my arms, helping her regain her bnce. You okay? I ask. Nhn, she nods quietly and hastily moves past me. I observe her walking away, but it seems like whatever it was has passed and she is good again. I shrug my shoulders and prepare to move on too, but after a few steps, I notice a weird, chilly feeling on the top of my hand. Examining it reveals a bit of something wet like someone would graze it with a wet wipe or something. Did she lick me during that moment? Thats a bit confusing if so. I dont remember reading about Beastkin races doing anything like that to others for whatever reason, so Im not sure if she is finally opening up to me or what has just happened. Only time will tell, I guess. Hopefully, she liked the taste. I smile at the thought. After I reach the tieflings, everything goes exactly as I predicted. They instantly start pouting and yfully whining that I still didnt fuck them and how cruel of a master I am. The trio has great cooperation though. I can easily tell they spent a lot of time together and are close to each other. They know how to work together to enhance whatever they are doing and aiming for. At one point, after their little spectacle fails, they all sit down on the bed in various seductive poses and start rubbing their crotches and breasts in an overly exaggerated fashion, releasing a myriad of fake moans into the air, seemingly trying their best to lure me in. While the prospect is truly enticing, we dont have time for that right now and I decide to y a prank on them too by acting like Im considering jumping at them for real and slowlying closer to loom over them on the bed. I can clearly see their eyes sparkling with excitement as Ie close enough to embrace them whenever I want, but instead, each of the girls gets tied up with purple leather belts from my Void Chains ability and hung up in the air with their butts up. I give each of them a good p on the ass. Unfortunately, it backfires and makes them even hornier. After I threaten to lock them in these for the whole day, they finally back off and promise to be good girls. Since it will be only more and more annoying leaving them hanging like this, I promise them in return that well have some fun next evening and that I can even bring Neira if they want, so that she can make a sketch or two. It works way better than the failed punishment and they change their behaviour instantly. Its an amusing sight seeing them sit straight as much as possible like little girls during a lecture from their guardian while their tails shake and wave like crazy. I didnt even know they could do that. Are they Dogkin or Tieflings? Satisfied with my promise, they let me go. Time passes quickly and we are all soon at our battle stations, at least those who have them designated. The news about Garrena and Nebu had already been passed onto the informants during our training period, so we may or may not see some people interested in them. The night starts calmly. Two adventurers visit the establishment in the first hour. Both of them heard about the royal-grade bath and wanted to experience it themselves. Cornelia talks them into picking a girl for thepany during their time and one of them epts Roseni while the other actually asks about Garrena, who is standing by one of the walls. I go to her and she has nothing against it so the two leave for a dip with those beauties. Fifteen minutester, theye back, looking visibly refreshed. Although, the one who picked Garrena is awkwardly taking nces at her and walking quite unusually. I figure out whats wrong and pull the man to the side for a quick chat. He ends up asking if she does and after my reply, he has another meeting with Cornelia to discuss the terms of service, walking away into one of the corridors with the orcdy in tow. Or rather, he is the one being towed. It doesnt look like he minds though. His friend rolls his eyes and decides to wait for hispanion while enjoying himself on the upper level. Neira mans the bar and serves the guy a drink of his choosing. All in all, it goes well. Both people leave satisfied, with one clearly a bit more than the other, judging by his dreamy expression and even more awkward step. Then, there are two hours of nothing until some people start appearing again. It looks like the rumours about the baths had more impact than the ones about the actual service as six people in total, excluding the initial two,e to check it out. Two of them end up trying out the other thing too, which is nice. As for those whoe for the real deal, four people show up. One of them is the dude previously falling in love in some slimy action and asking about the VIP cards. The rest are actually new customers. Nebu has her first guest and it doesnt look like anything went wrong after the guy leaves with a smile. She is happy too. Or more like proud that she managed to mate again properly. The numbers of visitors increased greatly whenpared to the previous nights, but we shouldnt let that get into our heads. Well, we certainly will keep expanding as its the priority right now, but one more busy day doesnt have to mean it will now be like that in the next ones. We host a short meeting with everyone after closing and discuss the events. There are noints and all the girls who worked today for the first time are fine with it. It makes me feel relieved, even if they reassured me before that it wouldnt be any different. The whole thing is going better than expected and we can only pray nothing bad will happen along the way. Also, the shared ability allowing us tomunicate without thenguage barrier is so damn good. The conversations are now as smooth as never before and they are much less awkward. Its truly a godsent skill. As expected of a ss focusing on gathering people together. I just need to work a bit on the other areas of it, and for that, we agree with Garrena and Teffith to meet in the arena after a bit of rest. I want to try some things out after evolution and tier-up. We wrap up the meeting, clean the ce up and go our ways. I dont feel exactly tired even after all that happened to me today and wake up after around an hour of rest. I dont want to disturb the peacefully sleeping Neira by my side, so I stay in the bed for two more hours while going through all my skills and abilities again, also developing a few ideas from before in my mind. After that, I manage to slip out of her hug without waking the dark-skinned beauty and move to my desk to write down what I came up with before I forget everything. Theres still an hour or two before others start waking up. I begin wondering if Im almost skipping this night due to the surge in stats and the race change. I dont think it would surprise me to learn that I can now rest once per two days with all the weird things that happened. When Neira wakes up, we move to the bath to wash each other. Naturally, we choose the mixed section, expecting it to be empty, but there actually are people inside. Nebu, Elea and Cornelia are taking a dip there. I have a feeling that the girls are starting to pick this one while knowing that I oftene here. A short wash-party cant be avoided and we clean each other after the quick night. The breakfast follows and it passes in a family-like atmosphere. Then, everyone leaves to do their thing and I move underground with Teffith and Garrena. We change our clothes into the sparring sets that are always prepared on the side and move into the arena. Garrena is eager to face me so Teffith lets her go first. The orc woman picks up a heavy, twin-headed axe from the wall as her weapon for this duel. I summon my draconic hilt from the storage ring and grasp it firmly. I did practice with it from time to time, but it hasn''t seen many battles recently. Hopefully, the soul inside isnt mad at me for not using the artifact. Earlier today, when I checked the skills, I noticed that Formless de Arts show more weapon forms listed in the description. Most likely thanks to my body being much stronger now. Ive fought a lot with the shortsword, the whip and the whip sword, but for today, I decide to test the changes in me and close my eyes to imagine something different. A clear image in my mind quickly makes the hilt imitate a greatsword. When I lift my eyelids, a long and wide de enters my sight, obviously, in the usual, purplish hues and glints. Even though the sword is something like 2 meters long and has this mighty shape to it, I hold it in my hand like a longsword, with a simr feeling of weight. I make a few test swings using only one arm and it looks like I can operate it fairly easy. Garrena seems impressed by the unintentional show of strength and gets fired up even more. Before we start, I notice that the misty helix which usually connects the crystal at the end of the hilt to my whole arm is now much weaker and fainter. Its now barely visible. I guess Im strong enough for it to not have to do all the work for me just so that I am able to use it. Garrena starts shivering from building up excitement, so I dont prolong this anymore. Greatswords or zweihenders arent my forte, but I did receive some training with them, and I assume one of the basic starting stances I remember, gripping the hilt with both hands, resting the de on my shoulder and lowering my posture. Its easy for the opponent to figure out the trajectory of the first attack with this, but Im sure she is looking for a simple and straight exchange of blows, and not a fancy duel of feints and parries. Nodding my head, I signal at Garrena and she jumps forward, crossing the distance between us in an instant. Sheughs heartily as her axe descends onto me from above. Just as I predicted. She truly must want to just let loose. Then, lets give her what she wants and test my own strength. Instead of angling my sword to receive her blow and making it slide over the de, I swing in exactly the opposite way to her weapon and they sh with a loud ng. My hit seems to be stronger and Garrenas axe is pushed back along with herself. She quickly regains bnce andunches herself at me with a smile again, this time, aiming for my side with a wide, horizontal swing. She is fast. And clearly experienced. While my hands are still above my head after receiving the brunt of her attack, her de is already whizzing through the air at me. The only thing I can do is to bring my greatsword down the moment her axe reaches me, and thats exactly what I try to do. Coming from above, my sword ms into the head of her axe just shortly before it reaches my body and another loud ng resounds in the chamber. While Garrenas weapon is lodged into the stone floor after my hit, I m into her with my shoulder tond the first blow in this bout. Unfortunately, I either undervalued my own strength or overvalued Garrenas power as she is sent flying backwards shortly after my body hits hers. She speeds through the air and crashes against the wall. Both of them seem fine as the orc woman raises herself to the knees and res at me in excitement, and the surface behind her looks intact. The enchantments the girls covered the walls with areing in a clutch. That reminds me, we forgot about one pretty important aspect. I hastily send a Whisper to Elea, telling her that we are having a bit more intense training session underground and it would be nice having her there in case someone gets hurt a little. She scolds me and says that she knew something was off with the strong impact that made the whole ground floor shake just now. I should have borrowed her Healing Magic back then, hah. Good hit! Garrena did not expect this strength! Will now fight for real! The muscr, green woman cracks her neck and stretches her arms after standing up. She is a tough one. Good. If she would have been done with this, I would have to limit myself and wouldnt learn much about my new might. I use my feet tounch her axe still lodged into the ground in front of me into the air and manage to kick the pommel as the whole thing is spinning, sending the weapon flying towards the orc. She catches it with ease, getting pushed back just a little. I lower my greatsword to the right with one hand and gesture at her toe at me with the left. Garrenaughs loudly and brings the weapon above her head, holding it horizontally by both ends of the long handle. She then releases a ferocious roar whichsts for quite some time. I start feeling like the air in the room is getting heavier or something. The pressure is just this noticeable. While she keeps shouting, blue, glowing patterns begin to appear on her skin, slowly slithering their way over her limbs, belly, chest, neck and then cheeks. A momentter, the space behind her starts getting blurry and something starts forming there. I recognize a bigger version of the axe she is holding but made out of blue, spiritual energy, and then, the apparition expands and shapes up into a... humanoid-looking... silhouette... What the fuck?! SHE HAS A STAND?! Truly, the semi-transparent, blue-coloured figure hovering over her back with a spiritual axe in their hand can definitely be considered one. And Im pretty sure that thing is not just a shy decoration. Its a real, buff-looking, giant Orc dude with a war-like expression, just waiting to mutte my puny body with his weapon, even if he is just a floating torso. Ohhhhhhh, if thats a fucking ability, Im stealing it the moment my skill is off cooldown! Im so jealous! Garrena doesnt let me fawn over the spectacle and takes a fighting stance, clearly indicating that her next move will be a furious charge. Hahahahaha! Master get ready! Fun starts now! she shouts before jumping forward. The floor cracks a little under her feet with each step she makes while running at me. Im actually surprised that I can see her moving. She is definitely charging at quite an impressive speed. But, this is not good. Im not abat ss. If she gets to me Im a toast. Its now basically two versus one! In slight panic induced by the battle-frenzy orc racing straight at me like a speeding truck, I call for my Void Chains and cross tens of them on her path, making them as thick as my control allows for it. In a sh, Garrena disappears from my sight behind a wall of purple, smoking metal, or whatever the material is. But, that state doesnt persist for long. Theres a shout, bluish gleam of light, and barely in time to duck, I notice a crescent wave of energy cutting through them like through butter and flying straight at me. Fuck me Thats a Tier 4 warrior? What kind of monsters were people back in the days when Tier 7s fought on the battlefield? Again, my contemtion is cut short as the orc woman quickly follows the arc of energy she sent to deal with the chains and appears in front of me, making a wide, diagonal, downwards swing. I take it onto my sword and it slides down into the ground. But, a secondter, the spiritual apparition mirrors her motion and the two-times-bigger axe starts heading for me with the same trajectory. Not fair! I dont have four arms and two weapons! Comining in my mind, I dodge the second sh by pushing and angling my body to the side, barely, just barely avoiding the sharp, ghostly de. I can feel it scrapping over my chest as it passes me and ms into the ground as the previous attack. A centimetre or two closer and I would be oneyer of skin lighter. Thanks, but I like my body as it is. After I jump back, Garrena continues her assault, shing at me from different angles and sides. Each cut is followed by a spiritual slice exactly one second after it. No matter how much I trained with the elves or others in the past, every single attack is a closer call than I would wish for. If not for my new, enhanced body, I would have been done long ago. But, I can only defend, parry and dodge. She leaves me no space to even think about counterattacking. Not like she leaves any openings either. This feels like cheating. Wasnt I supposed to feel like a cheater now? My worries about getting OP werepletely off the mark, it seems. Void Chains slow her down a little from time to time, but its nothingpared to Garrenas momentum. Whatever Nature Magic spells I manage to cast on the move are too weak to do more than scratch her skin. The only things I can match her in are my strength, agility and stamina. Well, Im sure Im actually better in those areas than her, but the fighting experience is showing. Just as I start thinking about surrendering, and whining in my head about not having two weapons, something touches my mind and my gaze subconsciously moves to the hilt. The crystal at its end shes three times and I feel my mana getting sucked into the artifact, like that day in the vers den. As I see at the edge of my vision the next overhead attack from the orcdying at me, my left hand starts pulling the hilt to the left while my right hand does the same in exactly the opposite way. Before my brain registers what they are trying to do, the artifact turns a bit transparent, and I swear, it splits. No longer held back by the solid hilt, both of my hands fly to their targeted sides with a copy of the relic in each of them. Suddenly, I end up holding two greatswords. Without thinking too much about it, I cross them over my head in anticipation of the iing blow. Garrenas main axe makes contact with them and I pull the left greatsword down and to the side, making her de scrape and slide over it into the ground to my left. A secondter, her spiritual apparition follows and I do the same with the right greatsword, receiving the brunt of the ghostly attack and guiding it into the ground to my right. After the dust kicked up by the impacts falls down, she notices me standing unhurt in the middle of two des lodged into the floor, with both arms holding one greatsword and extended to the sides after parrying her attacks. The previous smile disappears from her face and Garrena raises her eyebrows in surprise. I grin at her and quickly kick her in the stomach before she gets out of her dazed state, and send her flying back. She uses her spiritual weapon to slow herself down by shoving it into the flooring. I take a quick nce at the two des Im now holding onto. Eh? The right one is now pure scarlet while the left one is navy blue? Wait Is this because red and blue make purple? Hahaha I did not expect this level of logic from a magical relic They look cool though. Theres still that glint and different shades on each. Before Garrena gets a headstart on me again, I lower my posture and prepare to lunge forward. My turn now! I shout as I push myself forward, giving it my all. After the first step, the flooring under my feet cracks deeply and Im sent towards my target at an unexpected speed. I basically jump three meters in an instant,nding on my other feet, leaving a deep imprint of it there too. In five, quick steps, I show up in front of Garrena, who manages to put her guard up just in time to receive my blow. I swing my right weapon diagonally upwards, which pushes her axe above her head with the force of the impact. Retaining the momentum, I spin around and make a horizontal sh with the other de, but it gets blocked by the spiritual axe and bounces back. With both arms crossed in front and above of me after this failed manoeuvre, I put all my strength into driving both greatswords at once into the apparitions weapon again from the opposite sides, making mighty slices downwards. This attempt crushes the spiritual weapons handle into tiny particles and pushes Garrena a bit to the back. Proud of my achievement, I smile to myself and start nning the next move, when I notice that, in fact, Im not actually in control of the situation. Just as I did at the beginning of our duel, Garrena uses the pretence of her obliterated guard to lunge at me with her body. But apanying her shoulder bash is a dome of reddish smoke in front of it and it gives the same vibes as the nose of a ne in an aerodynamic tunnel. And exactly as I expect, Im hit by whatever the hell this skill is, as hard as by a fucking, speeding ne, and Im sent flying backwards until I m into the wall with a loud thud, coughing up a bit of blood. I bounce off the barrier and fall to the ground, somehow retaining both hilts in my hands. Lying there face first, I notice a warm feeling spreading through my body, and a greenish glow, before I have the time to bring myself up. Guess Elea must have arrived somewhere in the middle of our fight. I dont feel like Im dying after this hit, but her help is appreciated, and I slowly lift myself into a sitting position to smile at her, also noticing Teffith on my other side. Thanks. Im alright. Mostly, I say to reassure the worried elf. She squints her eyes at me and then sighs heavily. Yes, I can see that. Although its very unbelievable your insides didnt turn into a mush. If this was your past self, the one hit by Teffiths tail, youd be a stain on that wall instead. I chuckle nervously. Guess this whole Primordial body is quite tough. It seems so. While she keeps healing me here and there, Garrena walks up to us from the front. Hearing her heavy footsteps, I raise my gaze at her and my eyes instantly widen to the extreme. Holy fuck! Elea! Do her, not me! The Priestess quickly turns around and notices the reason behind my shout. Although she is smiling from ear to ear, Garrena has two, long, crossing cuts over her stomach. They dont look deep, but they are bleeding like crazy, covering her legs and the lower part of her body in crimson streaks. Elea instantly switches targets and quickly casts a different healing spell, one that requires direct contact and is much more potent. Garrenas smile then disappears and she looks down at the dark-skinned woman. Wait! Pretty elf can leave a scar? she asks. Elea nces up at the orcdy. What? I can, but why? Sheughs openly. Haha! Amazing fight! No one hit Garrena this hard in the vige! Master broke Ancestors Spirit! Powerful warrior! Garrena wants memory! Scars best memories! The remaining three of us look at each other, Teffith and Elea look at me, and I shrug my shoulders. If thats what she wants. I dont think it will impede her work. Orcs are viewed as strong and ferocious warriors. I guess it will add her some authenticity and appeal even. Garrenaughs happily again. Thanks Master! Was great duel! Strong, butck experience! Garrena can train Master if he wishes! I nod at her and smile. Thank you too. Ill definitelye to you when Ill be looking for guidance in two-handed weapons. Sheer power is truly not enough, haha. Elea finishes patching her up, and as promised, leaves two, crossing scars behind. They are of a lighter shade of green, still looking badass over her muscr six-pack. She is a perfect example of a hot warrior. Even covered in her own blood and scars, she looks dazzling and breathtaking. After standing up, I ask Teffith if she would like to go next, but she says that I shouldnt overexert myself even if I have Eleas healing and my own Rejuvenate. The current fight was quite intense. I definitely burned a lot of mana with that weird, splitting technique. Checking the Formless de Arts skill menu reveals that it is a legit move as it appeared in the list there, under the two other ones I know - the big swords from the ground thingy and the defensive hail of little des from the sword whip. Good to know. I wonder if I can make copies of any shapes I can create. I will have to test it outter. Each new ability always consumed more mana during the first activation than theter ones. So, I agree with Teffith and we reschedule our bout for another time. She is also a Tier 4, so Im really looking forward to facing her. Her Lancer ss focuses much more on speed and agility, so it will be different from Garrena. And also, I guess Sirgia will have her weapon finished by then, allowing Teffith to fight with something she is used to. Yeah. Lets go with that. We notice that the arena has already fixed itself as we talked. Since we are not going to fight to the death again, Elea leaves us alone and returns to whatever she was doing. The three of us start practising and training together for two hours. Then, Sirigaes and invites Teffith to her humble workshop and we decide to end for today. I go with them to watch from the sides. They dont have anything against it. Sirgia asks the other girl many questions about her ideal naginata and they work together on the schematics. She meticulously refines every single detail, even after Teffith assures her that its already perfect. But, in the eyes of our crafting maestro, it isnt. It takes them around eighty minutes to finish the process of gathering information and designing the product. Teffith is not needed for the rest so she takes her leave. I stay for a little longer and pick my cute dwarf up to sit her on myp as she works on choosing the correct materials and enchantments. She gives me an appreciative peck on the cheek and focuses on her task. As I watch her, sometime in the middle of her work, I start thinking about the maids issue. Well, its not exactly an issue, but lets just call it that for convenience. The simplest solution would be to ask Selina for help again. This time its mostly about women who would be willing to do simple tasks rted to cleaning and such, perhaps also bathing if they would be up for it. I get another idea along with that one and decide to bring it up during dinner. When the timees, I escort Sirgia to the kitchen and leave her and the cooking duo of elves alone. Not that long after, everyone meets for the feast. I speak up during the meal. We might need some more dedicated maids now that our elf friends are also going to partake in nightly activities, I start and everyone looks at me curiously. Thus, I think we should ask Madam Selina for help again. Sirgia, what do you say about paying her a visit on my behalf? The lovely dwarf freezes mid-bite. She looks at me with wide eyes. Me? But I think Cornelia would do much better And you didnt want us to go out yet, Master Thats also partially why I asked you. We should slowly start changing that as we get more known. And while Cornelia would definitely do good, you are the one who came with me there thest time and they already know you, I exin. Additionally, I would ask Cornelia to watch over you from the shadows. I do believe that you wont have any problems with either the task or defending yourself if anything happened on the streets, but that would make you feel safer, right? She would follow you while out of sight. Sirgia puts down her spoon and visibly ponders over what I said. Looking at Cornelia, I deduce that she approves of the idea. Small steps, but we can start letting our girls out right now. People need to start recognizing the uniforms and cors and associating them with us. It will make it even safer for them as they wont be viewed as your usual ves. If thats what you want, Master Sirgia looks at me and says quietly. Only if its not bothering you too much. Im only asking, not ordering you. Ill do it. Im much better than before. And Cornelia will be there so Yes. I can do it. I smile at her and pat her head since she sits close to me. Thank you. Ill fill both of you in on the details after we finish here. And exactly as told, the three of us meet half an hourter and discuss everything. Sirgia has to demand speaking to Madam Selina on my behalf and discuss with her the acquisition of more ves, this time maids that dont have to be willing to work in the brothel part. We will leave the races up to her. The girls give me a kiss each and depart already. Even though she is nervous, Sirgia is eager toplete the job Ive given to her as my representative. After they leave, I prepare myself mentally for whats about toe and go towards a certain room with three presences inside. Oh boy... Chapter 58 – Punishment Time Chapter 58 C Punishment Time On my way to the tieflings room, I remember the promise I made with them. The one about letting Neira draw us while at it. Im not sure if she will be up for it already, but theres nothing wrong with asking, so I turn back and head to her room first, sensing her presence there. While thinking about this whole ordeal, trying to imagine how it could actually be conducted, I reach for the doorknob and open the door to Neiras bedroom. The sight that enters my eyes just a momentter immediately brings me back to reality. Neira is standing close to one of the dressers and is currently buttoning up a casual, linen shirt on herself. The problem is, as Im already very aware since like forever, my dark elves arent really into bras and such things, and thus, her modest breasts peek out from the gap created by the not-yet-joined buttons as she is positioned with her front partially towards me. Fuck. I got too ustomed to moving freely around here and created such an obvious situation! Well, Im not some wimp, so I quickly step inside instead of outside and close the door behind me. Even if all the current personnel are all women, privacy is still a thing. I think. Hard to tell when my sexual escapades are known to literally everyone the day after they happen. I hear Neira giggle behind my back and I turn around. Sorry. She extends both of her arms towards the floor and yfully squeezes her supple breasts together, starting to walk towards me while intentionally swaying them from side to side. Soon arriving at my front, she hugs me softly, pressing them against me and looking up into my eyes as she is just a tad shorter. What is there to apologize for? she asks with a gentle yet slightly mischievous smile and pecks my lips delicately. I have nothing to hide in front of my lover. I give her a gentle kiss in return and hug her back. Still. I should have knocked. What if you were in the middle of something more private? Then Id invite you to watch. Or perhaps to join me. She giggles again. I sigh and shake my head. You girls are just too much And look who is saying that. A demigod of all thats lewd, seductive and erotic. Shouldnt you be too much for us, mere, insignificant mortals? Catching on her teasing tone, I lean forward and join our lips in a longer and more passionate kiss. A few moments pass during our sweet exchange. Neira clearly enjoys such affection and pushes her mouth for more and more until we finally break from each others lips. I cant speak on behalf of all other possible demigods, but Im pretty sure you are quite significant to me. She smiles beautifully and hugs me a little tighter before stepping away and continuing to button up her shirt. I lend her a hand and help with it, going from the top while she goes from the bottom. Neira nods her head as thanks after we finish. How can I help you then, Master? You didnte here just for me, right? And what if I did? She visibly blushes a little. Cant be. Ive received lots of your affection just recently. I chuckle. That may be true but it doesnt stop you from getting some more. Although, you are correct. I came to you to tell you that Ill be visiting the tiefling girls and to ask if you would want to apany me. You know for what. Hmmm She ponders for a while. I think I very well could Theres nothing super important that Im working on. Im actually waiting for a response from Cornelia about something. I might give it a try then. A long time has passed since Ist drew something so dynamic. This will be a great experience. Ill definitely be able to capture at least a few sketches. Alright. Thanks a lot. I need to prepare a few things and also grab some other ones from my workshop. Ill join you guys in a moment. Do you need help with bringing an easel or other appendages? No, thank you, Master. Ill handle these myself. You should go and join our models already. Im sure they cant wait for you to finally arrive. She pecks my cheek and leads both of us outside. We split and walk the opposite ways; Neira towards her workshop and I towards my previous destination. I arrive in front of the entrance to the tieflings'' room a few momentster. This time, I knock properly. But, theres no response. I can clearly feel their presence inside. We only formed the contract, so Im not really able to perceive them with pinpoint uracy yet, but they are surely there. Girls? Are you sleeping? Its Al. I knock again and call out to them but only silence keeps answering me. They might be deep sleepers or something. Still Should I take a peek just in case? Maybe something happened? They said that Shawure gets a little crazy when that timees for her, but it isnt as bad as to hurt others, right? A little worried about my limited knowledge, I decide to check on them. They surely wont mind with how easygoing they are. I turn the doorknob and push the door a little, ncing through the gap. Theres no one on the bed in the centre of the room and it makes me a little confused. I open the door wide enough to get myself inside and nce around. But, before I can get a good look at my surroundings, the door ms shut behind my back, something pulls on both of my arms, and a metallic clink follows. The next moment, I realize I cant bring them to the front as they ended up somehow restrained. A wave of giggling soon follows and I hastily turn around. Shawure, Mafaris and Zalia are all standing in what should be considered the entrances blind spot, the area covered by the door when it opens. Each of the women is dressed in only lingerie while smiling mischievously. Mafaris, the red-skinned girl, wears a ck,ced negligee with a semi-transparent gown flowing down from her also almostpletely see-through bra, reaching her barely obtrusive panties. Shawure, the purple-skinneddy, has a creamy, light-brown nightgown on herself, looking like a simple, one-piece dress reaching to her knees. The only thing that differentiates it from casual clothing is the fact that its also quite translucent. And, she is not wearing anything under it, allowing me to barely make out the image of her perky nipples and seductive mound down there. Zalia on the other hand, our blue-coloured beauty, covers her private parts with a set of pinkish pieces of underwear in the form of an enticing bra and a thong. Not the one thats literally just a piece of string, but a little wider. Still, her lower lips barely keep themselves from spilling out from behind the material. I raise my brows at them, tilt my head to the back to check on my hands, which are currently locked together with, literally, handcuffs, fortunately, ones padded with a soft material on the inside, and return my gaze back to the trio. Whats the meaning of this? I ask. Another round of giggling takes ce and all of them walk closer to me, starting to move their hands onto my body. You made us wait way too long, Master, Mafaris says. You kept fucking the other girls while we could only listen on the side, Zalia adds. And to top all of that, you even had a huge orgy with the elves, Shawure grazes my cheek with her finger. We felt hurt. A lot. We were promised a foursome, yet you just walked away and got yourself into a sixsome behind our backs. Thats why I think all of us here would agree this unfaithful master of ours needs to be punished. I chuckle at them and decide to y along. Oh? You dare to go against me? Quite bold of you. They fake the expressions of shock and worry. Where did you get these? I shake my hands behind my back and ask, partially knowing the answer. We made a new ally while you werent paying attention to us, the red girl moves her face closer to mine while pulling on my cor, and that little friend of ours let us y with these as they are just an early prototype. As I thought. Sirgia must have started working on a few things I left the details about in her notebook. That was quick. She is truly overdoing it. Shouldnt you be worried about different things, Master? Zalia reces Mafaris and presses her body against mine, pressuring me to take a few steps back until I fall onto the bed. I make a yful, dejected sigh. And here I even convinced our amazing artist to apany us today Looks like my efforts are truly not appreciated. All of them freeze for a short second while crawling onto me from all sides. The surprise and excitement which is visible in their eyes almost make them break their y. Seeing my grin, they quickly return back to their mischievous selves, but I can feel the gratitude from the way the three of them peck my lips at the same time. And just like onmand, the door opens and Neira appears in them with an easel in her arms and a paper bag full of supplies hanging down from it. She stops in the doorway and looks at me, lying down on the bed with cuffed hands behind my back while three women in erotic lingerieloom over me. Dont mind me, she speaks a momentter and closes the door with her heel aftering inside. Ill just set myself in that corner. Act like I dont exist. A wry smile appears on my lips as the trio returns their gazes onto me. I loudly swallow my saliva and meekly stare back at the starved predators. Well then Could you at least free me for a moment so that I can take off my shirt? I ask with a submissive tone. Mafaris chuckles. We know you can make it disappear whenever you want. Besides, leaving it on only makes it hotter. And these restraints are not in the way of the most important thing, Shawurements while brushing her hands over my crotch. The next moment, Zalia and Mafaris start aggressively kissing my neck while using their hands to slowly unbutton my shirt. Shawure gets to unfastening my belt and throws my pants off in a single, strong motion. My underwear is gone in a sh too and my already hard erection springs forth into the open air. All that happens to the apaniment of various rustling and creaking noises as Neira sets her artistic corner up. The kissing duo gets done with my shirt and their hands start to graze and brush my well-chiselled stomach and chest while keeping up the intense sucks and bites on my neck. Without a word of warning, the other woman gobbles up my dick in one swoop and pleasant warmth surrounds my rod. Hoooh I let out a gasp of pleasure, making the two nearby girls giggle. Looks like she did not get out of touch, Zalia says. Thats Shawure for you. There was no guy who could stand her blowjobs, Mafaris responds to her. And truly, the purple-skinned tieflings experience is clear as a day to me. Even though she appears to be sucking me very violently and with rushed motions, she actually manages to pull it off so skillfully that Im amazed. She works on my cock up and down like mad, but each movement is well-refined and perfectly applied, only increasing the pleasure I receive. And her tongue coils around my shaft in so many different patterns it feels like a different girl each time she pulls up. But, he is holding on incredibly well, the red-skinneddy states. Yeah. Some of the guys would have already burst out like three times, the other one adds. Ah. My bad. I apologize to them and stop holding back. I was depending on the Titles effect out of habit. And now, with the recent changes, it grew even stronger. I feel like I can just sit and enjoy all the pleasure without any worry now, deciding to release my load whenever. Shawure seems to immediately realize something changed and she pushes my penis as far into her throat as she can, mming her alluring mouth against the very base of my cock. Additionally to the increase in tightness, I experience something Ive never encountered before. It is a bit simr to what Safi sometimes does with her blowjobs, but Shawures throat starts squeezing in regr motions along the whole length of my dick lodged inside it, almost as if she has an innate ability to milk cocks dry. Soon after getting treated to such an amazing sensation, I explode into her tight tunnel and flood it with creamy liquid, sending waves of seed straight into its depths. Im somehow able to nce at her expression and she looks truly pleased with the received reward for her efforts. She slowly pulls her lips up and removes herself from my penis, starting to pant heavily while wiping her mouth from the dripping saliva. Heavens Haaaah Haaaah Thats one luscious load Haaah I thought Id drown Haah But its sooooooooooo gooooooood The other two sit up on my sides and nce down at me. What was that about, Master? Mafaris asks. Both of them have curious smiles on their faces. It just felt so amazing I forgot to deactivate my skill. In simple words, I can choose when I want to cum. And I can keep enjoying the pleasure without any problems too, no matter how long I do it. Their eyes widen a little in surprise. No wonder Shawures techniques were almost ineffective. She nods. Thats incredible! Im so jealous! the mentioned person announces. But, Zalia captures our attention, for keeping such important things from us, Master should be punished with even worse methods. Dont you all agree? The other two nod and giggle. In the next moment, they fix my position on the bed so that Im more in the centre again, and they sit on their knees all around me. Close your eyes, the same girl orders me and I obey. Theres some rustling here and there and something soft presses against my forehead. I fight the urge to sneak a peek and wait patiently. A momentter, something hot and moist tickles the underside of my penis, pinning it down to my stomach. At the same time, droplets of water fall onto my face asionally, dripping on my lips or nose. You can open them now. I do as I am told and nothing changes. Its still ck. Complete darkness. I move my head from side to side but it fails to bring any difference. Theres only one exnation for this. Ive been blindfolded. So, you know what waterboarding is, Master? Zalia asks, judging by the voice. I do? I answer, slightly confused. Waterboarding is a form of torture in which water is poured over a cloth covering the face of the captive, causing the person to experience the sensation of drowning. Theres no way I wouldnt know that with how much fantasy Ive read in the past. And its amon move in many movies too. Well then. Lets y a game. One of us will take on your mighty cock and you have to guess who it is. If you manage to get it right, you are set free. Whenever you fail, waterboarding happens. But, we dont have any water or cloth at our disposal so well make do with pussy. Its our new invention - Pussyboarding. I almost snort withughter after shees up with the name. This exins the weird droplets hitting my skin. Im pretty sure theres a colourful slit just above my face. They are truly going to bring a new meaning to the saying to be drowning in pussy. Guess its in my best interest not to fail then, I answer her cheekily. Theres no response. Figured out. They wont make it easy for me. The wet pressure disappears from myher regions and the sheets shuffle around for a moment inplete silence. Shortly after, a hand starts caressing my junior and points it to the sky. The next thing follows exactly as I expect it to do and my ns hit against the entrance to someones vagina. That person rubs our respective private parts together for a moment, lubricating my pole with their love nectar, and slowly descend themselves onto the eager tower. Bit by bit, warm flesh surrounds my cock, squeezing it gently. My ns pushes forward, splitting the internal walls of someones lewd cavern until I can feel their lower lips kiss my underbelly. They took it whole without any noise. Without any further ado, they start moving up and down with regr motions. The person tries to angle their body so that my penis assaults their hole a bit diagonally, scraping against the uneven insides with its tip. They must really like having their erotic tunnel rubbed that way as I finally receive some sort of a hint. Hmmpphhhh~? A very quiet but still perceivable moan escapes someones mouth, most likely muffled with their hands. Unfortunately, its not distinct enough for me to figure out the identity of the source. But, I will try my best to remember anything about it forter. For a while, nothing but rhythmic pping of a body against body resonates through the room. Well, besides the asional scratches of most likely a pencil against a paper or something. Gods What even is happening right now? Nevertheless, I try not to think about the passionate artist definitely eating us up with her eyes and focus my mind on recalling everything I know and can use to make the right guess. Mhhhhwnnnnhhhhh~? Another muffled moan. As unhelpful right now as the previous one. The person increases the pace of their movement and rocks their hips slightly faster, pushing my cock a little deeper into their pussy. This wont lead me anywhere. Well, anywhere except cumming at some point. I decide to take a guess based on their previous locations and the sound of rustling before they started. Guuuhh I bet Shawure couldnt hold back her craving for cock. A wave of giggling follows and I instantly realize my mistake. Wrong! Shawures voice arrives at my ears from just above me, and in the next moment, my face gets mmed with her impatient crevice. Nhhhhnnnn~! Finally! Now suffer the consequences of your words! She immediately starts rubbing herself all over my face, moving up and down while heavily pressing her lower lips against my mouth and nose. Intense schlicking sounds apany her efforts. Ahhnnn~? Ahhhhh~? Yesssssssss! Shawure moves faster and faster to increase her own pleasure. I stick out my tongue to help her a little and its met with instant reaction. She moans even louder and focuses on circling my muscle with her scorching hot hole. Whenever a little protrusion brushes over my tongue, I can feel her shiver. Im pretty sure it''s her clit. Nnnnnhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! After a few moments, she brings herself to climax while using my face, and a bit of her love juices ssh on it as she orgasms in convulsions. The person who was jumping on my dick leaves it withoutpletely satisfying themselves. They are really resolved to keep their identities hidden so bad. Round two, Shawure announces, not allowing me to hear the voice of any other girl. A moment of irregr shufflingter, a dripping pussy appears above me again and another one rubs itself over my cock. Im pretty sure the previous assant is now my pussyboarder with how much of their nectar leaks onto my skin. Then, the next rider could be Shawure or someone else. I have no hints about the other two, so its still damn hard. My tip is led into yet another hole and sinks into it slowly. Even a little slower than the previous try. This passage is slightly tighter albeit still very moist and not unprepared. Its just how it is. I carve this sensation into my memory. It could end up being crucial. When it finally swallows most of my penis, its owner starts doing their thing. This time, my pole is directed south while thest time it pointed north. From the way they drop their ass onto my waist from time to time, mostly hovering with it above me and not letting my whole length inside them for whatever reason, Im fairly certain Im being ridden in a reverse cowgirl or something. I lick my lips to clear them from the abundant juice that started umting on their surface and finally hear something again. Mhhmph Ghhmmm Its faint, but I can spot the difference. Its almost definitely not the previous moaner. If only it helped me in any way. Well, theres no need to prolong this. It wouldnt be fun for both sides if I won instantly anyway. I do my best to remember as much from this as I can and take my guess. Okay Zalia? I ask. The chances are fifty-fifty. Wrong again! Shawure answers me, this time from the side somewhere. And Im instantly punished. But, this time, my pussyboarder doesnt let out a sound as they ride my face, intent on not revealing themselves. These women are trying way too hard, I swear. Whoever it is, they wiggle their lower lips from side to side while moving up and down, enjoying zigzagging over all of my face. Just moan! Only one, little, moan! Its all a man needs! Unfortunately, Im not given that chance. The person finishes herself off using my lips while keepingpletely silent. Only a little trembling and squeezing from those juicy, pussy folds assure me they are real and not an illusion. Both the girl from up here and down there move away and the shuffle happens. It should be fine this time. If itspletely different, then it most likely is Zalia, who presumably was the one sitting on my face, since if it was not her and Shawure, then I must have been fucking Mafaris. Unless Shawure can somehow make her voice appear at a different spot and they are ying with me knowing that sounds are the biggest hints there. Why do they have to be so smart? This time, my dick gets swallowed with a single and instantaneous drop of someones hips, mming my waist with enough force to make me grunt in both pleasure and surprise. That vigorous person keeps raining their pussy down on me like a jackhammer, not slowing down for even a moment. How they are not releasing any moans is above me. They should be feeling as good as I am. Im starting to think theres magic involved. One of them was in fact a magician. As for the feeling of the insides of the vagina that is hungrily gobbling my dick up and down, its hard to tell if its any simr to the previous ones or if its different enough to belong to Zalia. Judging by the feistiness, it could be the dick-hungry Shawure in her Beastkin-like heat. Somehow, everything revolves around her from the very start of this game. This must have been nned. Its my best bet right now and the one I pick. This is definitely Shawure. Are you even trying? the one who is supposed to ride me answers from above my face again. Oh,e omhhmhmhmhm She doesnt let me finish and shuts me up with her delicious pussy again,ughing openly. She is having way too much fun. Well, I would lie if I said Im not. Its both extremely fun and stimting. Each try is so different it brings me to a whole new world of pleasure. And thanks to the Title, we both can enjoy it without me painting their lewd corridors white with my seed and making this game way too easy. Shawure doesnt climax on top of me this time and frees my mouth from her assault. I exhale heavily after breathing some air in after that torture. Oh, how cruel is my fate. Nevertheless, in my fourth round, one of their pussies gobbles my dick down fast again but stops at the bottom and freezes with me all inside. A momentter, the person begins grinding their pelvis against mine, once in a clockwise motion and then the opposite way, repeating these at irregr intervals. My hard pole stirs up their vagina literally everywhere. But, no matter how hard they try to make this way different from all previous attempts, that little stop at the beginning and the tightness of this tunnel clearly indicate the owner. Its the same person as in the 2nd round. I smile to myself. Recounting everything that happened points out to one individual. Their effort in hiding their moans turned on them right at this moment. And of course, many other things allowed me toe to this conclusion. Time to end this charade. It feels really amazing inside you, Mafaris. Its a real pity you are more into girls. I hear Shawure giggle, still above me. Wrong again! Bullshit! I shout before she descends onto my face. Absolutely confident in my deduction, I break the restraints that hold my hands. Even without my newfound strength, it would have been possible if Sirgia followed the design and made them easy to force yourself out. These are toys, not criminal apprehension tools. I grab Shawures waist as she pussyboards me and throw her behind me so that I dont risk pushing her off the side of the bed by ident. She cries out while giggling, but I ignore that and raise myself to a sitting position, lunging at the girl impaled by my cock before she runs away. During the motion, I manage to grab her hands and pin them down above her head with one of mine. In the next moment, I tear off the blindfold with my other free hand and re at the woman under me, who shows surprise, but also a yful smile. Its none other than Mafaris. Theres a small, glowing sigil on the side of her neck. I immediately recognize the pattern of Hall of Serenity. It looks like a smaller version of that spell exists too. You dare to not only y tricks on me but also openly lie to your master? I ask in an acted, threatening tone and dispel the mark. She looks at me with remorse in the eyes but unable to hide all the excitement and pleasure. Please, punish this impudent servant of yours with your almighty cock! So be it, I answer and immediately start pistoning her tight pussy. Ahhhh! Ahnnn! Ahnn! Its even better now! Ahnnnn! I keep her hands locked while I pierce her insides without mercy, repeatedly mming my hips against her bottom. Nothing prevents Mafaris from moaning now and she does not hide it in any way, openly disying and admitting her pleasure. Her breasts jiggle up and down with each thrust. I move my free hand to one of her mountains and pinch on its peak, rubbing it not too hard. Ahhhhh! Yessss! Punish me more! Hardeeeeer! As instructed, I squeeze her pointy tip even more and pull on it the moment her body jumps up from the hit of my hips. Its clear she enjoys it a lot so I pound her narrow passage while teasing her crimson tits. I will punish you with the worst thing possible then! Ill shoot all of my seed into your deepest parts! I shout at her. Noooooooooooooooooooooooo Mafaris dramatically cries back, clearly into it. For a moment, I withdraw my other hand and use both of them to cup her bountiful bosom to the middle, lean forward, and suck on her nipples hard. I fiercely push my member into her pussy and nibble on them at the same time, sending her over the edge instantly. We cum together and I fill her lewd dungeon with lots of white delicacy as her inner walls convulse all over my cock. After our high calms down, I pull myself out of her and leave Mafaris lying there as a hot, panting mess. She partially covers her forehead with her forearm and keeps smiling at me beautifully. I smile back at her and then turn around. Zalia and Shawure are sitting with their fronts towards me and fiercely fingering their unsatisfied holes, one blue and one purple respectively. Its such a heavenly sight. The flesh of their pussies is slightly lighter than their skin and it creates an extremely stimting view. I want to plunge myself into them instantly, but we have to keep up our y till the end. I stand on my knees and direct my still hard cock towards them. Their eyes instantly get glued to it and their hands start moving faster. Get your lying asses over here. Now. Yes, Master, they answer unanimously and immediately start crawling towards me on all fours. When close enough, I mercilessly grab their respective horns and pull their faces against my abdomen, evoking a yelp of surprise from each of them. They nce upwards at me for a moment and then drop their gazes onto my cock. Time for your punishment. Clean it. They nod as much as they can with me holding their horns. I move their faces towards my dick and position their heads on opposite sides of it. They open their mouths wide and put out their tongues, allowing me to squeeze my shaft between them. Zalias tongue coils around my penis from the left while Shawures one takes care of it from the right. My cock is locked between their mouths and I start slowly pushing it back and forth, making sure they have enough time to lick it all over. They do their job perfectly, giving it their all. My cock is fully clean in a sh, but they keep their mouths joined together around my length and lick it until I order them to stop. Then, I throw them forward onto the bed, making them release another, yful gasp. I move towards the blue-skinned tiefling and rotate her body so that sheys on her belly. I grab her tender tail and knead it with my fingers for a while, which results in a lot of squirming and moaning. Shawure looks at her friend with lots of jealousy and I decide to make use of that. I push the purple-skinneddy down onto her back with my other hand and bring Zalia above her, just so her pussy and my cock are exactly over the purple girls face. Using both hands, I grab Zalias thighs and spread them to the sides while holding them in the air. I position my cock in front of her dripping pussy and nce down at Shawure. You are forbidden from touching yourself while watching as I nail down your friend. Its your special punishment. Her eyes widen in shock, seeing my viin-like grin. She knows very well that I know she is the one desperate for my cock the most. Her lips tremble shortly and a whimper follows but she nods. Immediately after, I nail Zalias pussy in a wheelbarrow position above her face. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! I pound that moist cave with all I have while staring down at Shawure under us. Zalias pussy is not as tight as Mafariss and I recognize it from the first round. I give it my all to punish her properly, pistoning that perverted tunnel through the air. Loads of our juices drip and ssh down onto Shawures face, who starts looking more and more desperate. Ahn! Ahn! Ahh! Ahn! Ahh! This punishment! Ahn! I will always be a bad! Ahhhh! Girl! Ahnn! If I will get it! Ahnnnnnnnnnn! Zalia keeps voicing out her pleasure and gratitude into the air with lots of moans and praises. In return, I shower her with even more love, poking as many different ces in her pussy as our elevated position allows me. I catch Shawures hands creeping down over her body and furrow my brows while staring her right into the eyes. Stop. Hands on my thighs. Now. She whimpers again but follows the order. Please Im sorry I wont lie ever again Pleaseeeeeee I smirk at her and increase my tempo, nailing Zalia even harder. She throws her head to the back from the pleasure and I can feel hering close to her climax. I time my release to her peak and flood her insides with a sea of white just as she orgasms too. Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnoooooooooooooo~! Simr to Mafaris, she releases a yful, supposedly displeased cry, and starts shivering as I fill up her depths. I throw her down on Shawures side, still twitching from the orgasm, and look at thest tiefling. I nod at her and she instantly raises herself and leaves a trail of kisses from my very knee to the end of my neck as she does so. Please Punish me too I grab her chin and squeeze her cheeks as I stare her down. Then, I dive in for a deep kiss and assault the insides of her mouth violently. She enjoys it so much that little tears start forming in the corners of her eyes. I raise one of my thighs a bit and she instantly starts humping it. Hard. Like fire-starting hard. Haaaah Mwwhhhnnn Fuck meeee Haaaaah Pleaseeee She keeps begging as she rubs herself over it insanely fast. So, I finally grant her wish and push her off me back onto the bed. Then, I jump on her and ce her legs over my shoulders. Expecting my next move, Shawure grabs a nearby pillow and ces it under her head, squeezing it with her hands. With how experienced she is, she already figured out the position. I thrust myself into her cock-craving pussy in one go. Ahnnnnnn~! Thaaaaank youuuuuuuuuuu! Mhhhhnnnnnn! I begin hammering her vagina down, aiming precisely at where her g-spot should be located if Tieflings dont vary that much from Humans. After a few trying pokes, I think I find it as Shawure''s mouth goespletely agape and she arches her back. I keep rubbing over that ce, aiming to bring her to the climax as soon as possible. With all the teasing from before, she arrives there quickly and screams into the air as a bit of love juices spurts out from her hole. I wait only a short moment before plunging myself into her depths again, assaulting her freshly-out-of-orgasm internal walls with more hard-pole massages. Her back stays arched and she looks at me with wide eyes as I keep pistoning her right after she came. Another peak is brought to her in just fifteen more seconds and her eyes almost roll back from pleasure, not saying anything about her fierce moans. But, this has to be a punishment, so it cant end here. I pull out for a second and flip Shawure onto her belly with one, strong move. She doesnt even manage to register that before I bring her ass up, pull on both of her hands and m myself back into her fleshy folds. Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! YEEEEEEESSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH~! I pull on her hands with each thrust, pushing my member as far into her hungry pussy as possible. And she loves it. I can clearly see her ecstatic expression with a wide smile as her head bobs uncontrobly from my ms. They are also so loud it sounds like Im beating someone with a nk. In any way, I make Shawure cum again in a sh and its the biggest one yet. I release my load inside her purplish hole and fill it to the brim with creamy ambrosia. She squeezes my cock so hard it''s pushed out and a myriad of love nectar squirts out of her pussy, sshing my front in the process. I sigh and let go of her arms, and she falls down, drowning in convulsions. More juices stream out a little with each wave of them. Hopefully, I didnt break her. She said she is a sex-crazy beast so she should be fine, I guess. ncing down at my cock, I can see it still hanging out there pretty fine. I didnt even have to use Rejuvenate amongst all of this. The changes that came from the tier-up and the Goddess are truly unimaginable. After calming down my breathing, I notice faint sounds of moaning and wet schlicking from behind me. Still standing on my knees, I turn the upper half of my body around and nce towards the source. Obviously, what enters my eyes is the sight of Neira sitting on a wooden chair next to the easel that holds a white sheet with countless sketches, with her feet on the seat and her legs in an M-shape. Her shirt ispletely unbuttoned, her pants are nowhere to be seen, her ck panties are hanging from one of her ankles and one hand is squeezing her breast while the other slides a thick handle of a brush in and out of her leaking, dark elf pussy. She stares right back at me while panting ever so slightly. I smile to myself and start making my way towards the edge of the bed. I cant leave my beloved artist in such a state just like that. Chapter 59 – More Maids and Upgrades Chapter 59 C More Maids and Upgrades Slowly but surely, I make my way towards Neira. I take one more nce behind me to check on the tiefling girls, but they all seem to still be experiencing the aftereffects of our recent fun. Especially Shawure. Her body keeps jerking a little from time to time as sheys on the bed face first, unmoving, pussy up in the air. Leaving them to rest, I move my gaze forward. Neira keeps shoving the thick handle of her brush repeatedly into her leaking hole while staring at my face. Seeing mee close to her, she bites her lip and drops her gaze onto my dick, hanging just in front of her face now. Her movements grow even fiercer. I wait patiently with my arms crossed and watch her y with herself while moaning asionally. She pulls her face closer to my cock and takes a whiff of it, which results in an instant shiver. The brush flies out of her hand, pushed away by her convulsing pussy, and she begins to furiously rub her clit as she cums with her mouth wide open. Seeing the chair rock a little, I quickly grab its backrest to support it, letting Neira ride her wave till the very end without any obstructions. No voice escapes her throat, tensed from the overwhelming pleasure for the whole duration. After a moment, her orgasm slowly fades away and she looks at me withpletely flushed cheeks, perhaps just slightly embarrassed by the spectacle she made in front of me. She leans in and leaves a soft peck on the head of my penis. I give her a minute to calm her breathing and body and finally speak up. Werent you supposed to be painting? Or is this some new brush technique I wasn''t aware of? I ask with a yful grin. She giggles while still sighing and nces at my face, moving her gaze onto my cock next. She smiles enchantingly and returns her eyes to me, staring straight into my own. Keeping that connection uninterrupted, shezily moves her hand towards the easels little shelf which holds various utensils, and like a mischievous cat, Neira slowly pushes a cup with white paint off its edge while gazing deep into my eyes, making it shatter on the floor. Im sorry, Master. I ran out of white paint while you guys were in the middle of it. I chuckle inwardly and try to sigh in slight disappointment. Looks like she is in the mood for some games too. I see. Thats really unfortunate. But, you might actually be a bit lucky. I know of a very good recement I might be in possession of. Neiras gaze wanders down onto my rod in front of her lips and then quickly back up. Her smile grows even wider. So, where should I deliver it? I ask. Her hands quickly move down and arrive at her secret ce. She spreads her pussy open with her fingers and gives me an upwards nce, filled with lots of yearning. Theres a bit of free space in the storage back there. I nod at her and lean down, resting my hands on the wooden seat behind her chocte hips. My ns rub her already moist entrance a few times and slowly slide in, evoking a prolonged sigh from Neira as my length fills her insides bit by bit until it''s swallowed whole. She moves her hands to the top of the backrest and grips it firmly, beginning to rain small kisses on my lips above hers. I reciprocate her attempts instantly and we dive for a deeper kiss as I start rocking my waist back and forth, pping my pelvis against her bottom and juicy thighs which are raised to the sides. With her holding onto the chair now, I move my hands under her knees and push them a bit closer to her body, angling her butt up a little bit higher for some more intense fun. Nhnnnn Mhhhhnnmmm Mmmmmmm Neira starts moaning more and more into my mouth as I hammer her pinkish flower into the wooden chair. Our tongues dance wildly while I fiercely poke around different points in her dripping wet pussy. Her whole posture jumps up with each thrust and her considerable breasts jiggle joyfully alongside them too. She is so wet from her previous fun that each p of our connected bodies covers our fronts in even more of her lewd juices, releasing loud, squishy noises of intense lovemaking. Neira leaves my lips alone and starts licking my neck, allowing me to hear more of her enticing voice. Ahnnn Ahhh More, please Ahhnnn Im a little afraid I will topple the chair if I add more strength to it, but I cant very well ignore my lovers wishes, so I hook her legs over my shoulders and pin down the seat with my hands again, pushing it into the ground while increasing the tempo a little. With how much I lean onto her now, it looks like I pretty much folded Neira almost in half while drilling her pussy as her knees reach even farther than her head with how close my shoulders are to hers in this position. She loves it though. I both can feel and see it. And hear. Ahhh! Ahhh! Yes! Like that! Ahnnn! Nhnnn! I keep assaulting her slippery hole ording to her wishes while leaving soft kisses all over her cheeks and sometimes those pretty and enticing lips. With me holding the chair down, she wraps one of her arms around my neck and uses it to push herself even more into me, timing it to my thrusting. Even more pleasure fills both hers and my mind. She must have been really frustrated watching us earlier. Feeling her slowly approaching climax, I let mine build up alongside it and start moving my lips to the side of her face. Due to all this almost animalistic pounding, Neira fails to register my intentions until its toote. My tongue carefully traces over the edge of her ear to the very tip. AHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~! She releases a loud cry and I can feel her tightening inside, but she is still not at her peak. Before she has a chance to say anything, I thrust myself into her pink crevice as much as I can while very delicately sinking my teeth into the flesh of her sensitive ear. That instantly pushes her over the edge and Neiras pussy begins to wring out my dick in fierce convulsions while her back arches to its extreme. NNNNNNGGGGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~! A flood of white paint rushes through her spasming tunnel until it reaches the appointed storage, filling it to the brim with a fresh supply. Neiras toes curl up and she again goes silent from all the pleasure, with her bodypletely overwhelmed by shivers and her mouth wide open. We bask together in our post-orgasmic glory for a few minutes, huddled up and gasping heavily. Neira gazes into my eyes with a wide smile and pulls me into a passionate kiss. I raise her from the chair, turn around, and sit there myself, allowing her to lean onto me and rest in a bit morefortable position while she keeps showing her affection with loving kisses. Its so damn wet from her love juices I almost slide off it during the attempt. Looking over her shoulder, I notice the colourful trio lying on their bellies towards us, resting their faces on their hands, grinning at me. What a sight. Noticing my gaze, they lift themselves a little on their elbows and start rocking their bodies to the sides, creating a wave of colourful, jiggling breasts. It makes me chuckle into Neiras mouth, to her slight confusion. She sits up and also nces back, understanding instantly what made meugh and she giggles too. Not wanting to lose to them, she starts shaking her slightly smaller boobs right in front of my face while smiling at me. I sigh heavily and slowly trace with my hands up her waist, cing a kiss on each of her beautiful breasts as I move my hands over them, finally arriving at her face and pecking her lips once more as I hold her cheeks dearly. She giggles again and finally stands up from me, releasing my rod from the clutches of her lower lips. A faint stream of white drips out of it instantly and she makes a yful pout. And after you put so much effort in filling it up Iugh a little and stand up too, plugging her leaking hole with my finger afterwards, and evoking a surprised moan from her. I stir up her insides a bit with it, making Neira release some more whimpers as I tease her. Gods, you never stop flirting, do you? Mafaris asks and the trio chuckles. What can I say? Whenever I see a beautiful girl give me a chance to tease her a little, I just cant stop myself from doing it, I answer and kiss Neira, who hugs me from the front. We move to the bed together and fall onto it. Everyone snuggles closer to my sides and we lie like that for some time. Neira of course takes the VIP spot on top of my chest. Ive never met with anyone who could fuck this much Shawure says at some point. True. It was amazing. Im pretty sure I wont want to go back a yearter if I can get some of this cock from time to time, Zalia adds from my other side. You are making me reconsider my life choices, Al, Mafarisments from somewhere to the south of me and a tingly kiss on my balls soon follows, confirming her location. Thats right. Praise him more. Theres no one better than Master stair, Neira proudly announces while gazing into my eyes lovingly. I chuckle and sigh. You girls are just too much Come on, lets take a quick bath since we recovered a bit. Zalia is the first one to sit up and she throws herself on top of Neira. Yay! Carry us, Master! The other two quickly catch up and I end up buried under a pile of beautiful girls, each one of different skin colour. They might have meant it as a tease, but Neira and I grin at each other, knowing very well that Im more than capable to fulfill their silly request. Without any struggle, I use one hand to lift the three bodies into the air while still holding onto my dark elf girlfriend with the other one. The tieflings startughing in surprise but try to stay still to not fall down. I could go like this, but I have a better idea. I carefully throw them onto the bed, evoking even more giggling from them, and stand up with Neiratched to my front. I let her reaffirm her hold before reaching out to grab Zalias ankle and pulling her into the air by it. She gets flung over my left shoulder with her ass to the front in an instant,ughing like crazy. I p her butt, only increasing the intensity of it. The other girls quickly move closer, allowing me to yfully throw them over my shoulders too. Mafarisnds on the other one while Shawure finds herself on top of Zalia. Holding onto both sides, I walk towards the bath, not caring if someone may see us. They are having fun and thats what is important. Fortunately, the path is clear. I throw myself and all the baggage into the pool in the mixed section and we take a rxing dip together. Neira establishes her dominance by always ending up in my arms while all the other girls can only hold onto my sides or other parts of my body. Well, I guess I can show a bit of favouritism towards my actual lovers. After the short rest, we move out to the side and the girls start cleaning me all over. Its impossible to convince them against it anyway. As they take care of me, I use that time to scan through all the notifications and my status. First of all, each of the colourful tieflings appears to be on the first level of the Bond with me. Nothing surprising there, honestly. For Mafaris, it says Passionate Curiosity with just a Master/Servant view of us. She might truly be a bit more interested in my dick than in the one she previously experienced, but I dont think well see the fabled case of turning a lesbian into a cock-lover. Im pretty sure she likes being pan. Shawures one figures as Sexual Affection and she considers us Sex Friends. I kind of expected that. She is the one often getting into a sexual frenzy. Nothing like having to deal with someone in heat even before I employed any Beastkin. As for Zalia, it says Budding Friendship and we are considered New Friends. Im happy to hear that. d to have some people who dont always emphasize me literally owning them, even though I dont find that bothersome anymore. Guess I got used to Sirgia repeatedly declining to act with a bit fewer formalities and all the elves pretty much revering me. They are all at Tier 2 so their stats arent that amazing, but thats fine. I still get around six or seven points per attribute in total from the rainbowy bundle. Its a lot considering my current state. Neiras status didnt change yet. If it will, then we most likely have to wait a bit. I try to remember all her stats and such just in case. We leave the bath to get a snack and something to drink. While at it, we chat about the fun we had and Mafaris tells me she got a bit closer to Sirgia as their interests are quite a decent match as I noticed earlier, and thats how she managed to convince her to take the handcuffs. For testing purposes as she stated. Well, they were tested. And they didnt feel ufortable. I get to know that Sirgia is working on a few of my smaller ideas on the sidelines, supposedly as a break from her main projects. Thats just like her. Her dictionary might have a different definition of the word break. Neira joins in and tells me that she is also working on something fun with Cornelias help, now just waiting for a bit of feedback from her. She tells me to visit her a bitter today so she can show it to me, preferably sometime after Corneliaes back from the town. I peck her cheek to show my gratitude. Seriously, Im surrounded by amazing people. We keep discussing the tiefling girls'' future endeavours as part of our new, expanded roster, mostly focusing on what services they are willing to partake in, like for example some tailjobs and such, also filling Neira on what to include in the menu and their portfolios, when a Whisper arrives by my ear. ~Master I finished the task You cane We already have a few girls interested~ I rub my chin and smile. I did not expect Sirgia to do anything more than just pass the message to Selina and inform her about our needs, perhaps discussing the payment too, but it looks like she worked with her to get an even better result. Finding maids should be easier than girls willing to work sexually, so I guess they were able to quickly survey around. I let my currentpanions know about the situation and everyone leaves to take care of their own stuff. Before I answer Sirgia, the situation from not that long ago shes in my head, when I sent a Whisper that didnt break the sentence into a sexual mess. Focusing my all on somehow affecting it, I send her a mental message back. ~Good. Ill be on my way in a moment. Great job. Im proud of you.~ And it partially seeds. The contents werent forcefully divided into almost moan-like parts and stayed as a whole, but the overall, slightly sensual style still apanied my words. No matter how you look at it, its a win. Possibly, the more I work on it the better it will get, but I dont expect Sweet Whispers to ever stop sounding sweet altogether. Sirgia thanks me back, still in the broken fashion, and I can feel her happiness through our connection. Without dying it too much, I quickly move to my room to change my clothes into something more formal, which is of course my full suit, and leave the mansion, informing Elea on my way so that she can let others know if necessary. I head straight for Selinas and push through the quite lively city. Its pretty much the middle of the day currently and the weather is very nice, so thats not unexpected. Ill visit a few notice boards on my way back to check the posters. Well soon need to rece them after Neira prepares the expanded ones. I reach the peculiar, red building and enter inside. The very moment I step in, ady in thepanys uniform approaches me and asks to follow her. She must have been waiting specifically for me so I do as she instructs and follow her lead to one of the more fancy meeting and showcase rooms. On my way there, Cornelia sends me a Whisper announcing her going to return now that Im here. I agree with her, mentioning that Neira is waiting for her help, and enter the chamber the attendant points to me. Sirgia and Madam Selina are inside, sitting on the opposite sides of a coffee table. Master. My cute dwarf stands up instantly and bows a little. I raise my hand to acknowledge it and walk closer to them. Selina raises herself too. Wee again, stair. Nice to see you too, Selina. Ive heard you already found something for me, even though I just barely sent my lovely servant to ask for your help, I nod my head to her and sit down on the sofa at the same time as she does. Sirgia stands by its side. Ohohoho~ You know very well that I care a lot about my precious customers. Besides, the order was much easier toplete this time. Your little maid provided us with a lot of useful details and apanied us during the screening process herself, so it went pretty quickly. She already spoke with some candidates too. I nce at Sirgia and she smiles shyly, dropping her gaze to the ground. She really tried to outdo herself for me. Im pretty sure Selina figured out my wayspletely, so I move on the sofa closer to Sirgia and gently pull her wrist to bring her to me, seating her on myp and showering her in pats. The merchantdy smiles knowingly at the blushing dwarf in my arms and then at me. I smile back and turn my focus Sirgia. So, how many did you find? I think around fifteen, she answers quietly. Did you talk with them all? Only with ten so far. I wasnt sure how many you would want, Master, so I didnt want to ummm give them false hope she answers again, slowing down at theter part and whispering it to my ear. I nod. As much as Id want to say ''as many as physically possible, we both know its not the best idea. I appreciate her thoughtfulness. What about that ten then? I ask. Some of them are willing while others are still suspicious and distrustful. I see. Thats to be expected. How many did you manage to convince? Five. I pat her head again and look at Selina. Could I ask you to bring those five to us? But of course. Excuse me for a minute while I arrange it. She stands up and leaves through one of the two doors present in the room. With her gone, I rotate Sirgia on myp so that she sits on it sideways, and cup her chin up, nting a gentle kiss on her cute lips. Thank you. Did anything ufortable happen? I ask while brushing her cheek with my thumb. She smiles at me and nuzzles her face into my neck. No. Everything went fine. I did my best. I know. You always do. She giggles and turns around after leaving a peck on my cheek, anticipating Selina toe back at any moment now. Before that returns, she jumps off me and sits by my side, saying that well have to stand up to check on the ves anyway. She already has everything nned ahead. And a minuteter, Selina returns with a line of women of various races behind her. I recognize two Satyrs, a Lizardfolk, an Elf, and a half-blood Beastkin of some canine subrace. I''m not sure what exactly is her breed as it may differ from the Earth ones. She doesnt lead them onto the stage this time but orders them to stand in the free space in the room. They all nce at Sirgia and then at me, most likely recognizing the dwarf girl that spoke with them earlier. She hopefully mentioned a thing or two about me too. Like thest time, Selina leaves us alone to discuss things and promises to return in half an hour, telling the women to listen to me now. I ask them to sit down on the opposite sofa and some of them look at me with a bit of uneasiness. Only after Sirgia exins that theres nothing to worry about they follow my request. Nice to meet you. My name is stair, I decide to start politely, trying out Common, but it doesnt seem to ease the worries of the more uneasy ones. Did my friend here tell you about me and the ce I manage? The satyrs and the beastkin meekly nod while the lizardfolk and the elf keep staring at me as if judging me or something. I hear Sirgia sigh on my side and I look at her. She stands up, moves to my front and climbs onto me while crossing her legs over mine. She then sits on my thighs and grips my vest, pulling herself closer for a kiss. That motion surprises me a little, especially since I can feel how embarrassed she is from this public show of affection as her heart is thumping loudly, but I figure out she must be aiming for something and I graze over her back as she rains little kisses on my lips. After a moment she stops and nces back at the women. See? Everything I told you is true. Even though Im a servant, Master is a really kind and understanding person, letting me do what I want, even if I want to to kiss him in front of others while I''m a Dwarf I chuckle seeing her face get increasingly red and pat her head. You chose a weird way to prove your point, you know? I move my gaze back onto them. But, she is right. Im looking for people who will work with me, not mindless ves. Ill even get rid of your seals if you agree to help me. Since you are to be employed as maids and servants, you dont have to worry about meying my hands on you. Besides, I have them full already with how clingy my lovely dwarf is recently. Sirgia squirms in my embrace, hiding her flushed face in my suit. She cornered herself alone, now she has to suffer the consequences of her actions. Shouldnt have bitten more than you can chew. Ummmm One of the other girls finally raises her voice and I nce at the young woman with dog ears and tail. The fur on them is light brown, just like her shoulder-long hair. I nod at her to speak. Id like you to pick me, mister. Ill surely be of use. Ill be d to have you if you are willing. She nods faintly and I can see her tail starting to wag excitedly even though she tries to show a neutral expression. Whats your name? I ask. Rene. Im a half-blood Dogkin and Im twenty. My dad was an Elf while my mother was a half-blood too. Ill try my best. I nod at her with a smile. Now that I think about it, her features look slightly simr to the golden retrievers but less golden. Im no dog expert. If there is a different name for these looking like them but with different colours, then that must be it. I barely remember some ssic ones. Hoping that the ice has been broken with this, I move my eyes onto the first person on my left, which is the Lizardfolk woman. Her scales are of a very dark green colour while the areas over her front and inner limbs are slightly lighter. She has piercing, acidic green eyes and seems to belong to the kind without hair. There are a few different subspecies as far as I know. Her reptile head has quite the distinct, feminine angles, easily allowing even someone like me to recognize her gender. If the two peaks hidden by a linen cloth over her chest werent enough of a hint. Yes, they do have breasts and even nipples. While they doy eggs, mothers can feed their newborns milk after they hatch, for the first period of their growth or something. As for how it works down there, it seems to be simr to mammals, but slightly different. They get fertilized the same way as Human girls, but after that, the birth process differentiates and eggs start forming. I dont remember the details. Its not like its important right now. Seeing my gaze on her, she sighs and bows her head a little. My name is Dhosk. Im from the Swamp Dragons tribe. Im thirty-five. I guess Im willing to apany you too if everything was really true. I dont even have to ask what Sirgia told you to assure you nothing was a lie. I trust herpletely. Hearing my statement, Sirgia tries to finally slide off me to the side and sit there while facing the other girls. She is still a little red but tries her best to appear professional and dependable. Dhosk nods at her and then at me. Ill be happy to get out of this ce anyway. Tyriana, ny-four years old, High Elf. Ill be honest, I n on returning to my settlement after the one year period ends. Dont worry, I wont run away before that. My pride wouldnt allow it. The blond-haired and blue-eyed beauty joins the conversation and I nod at her, epting her will. Now, only the two Satyrs are left. One girl seems to be around 160cm while the other is like 15cm taller I think. As for the other women, the high elf looks to be quite tall as their race usually is, the lizardfolk is somewhere around my height too, and the lovely looking dog girl is slightly shorter than me. The satyr girls both have dark brown hair and slightly lighter fur over their hooved legs, ending shortly under their navels where it switches into the skin, and short horns peeking out of their curly hair. They look very simr to each other, but maybe thats a racial thing. Nevertheless, I decide to ask. Are you girls sisters? I ask in Sylvan to try easing their minds a little. Renes ears perk up when hearing it. Most of Beastkin also use it. The other two look at me curiously. I smile at them and refocus on the remaining duo. The taller one nods. Yes, we are, she answers in Sylvan too. Could you pick us both? I dont want us to get separated, mister. I dont mind. I would hate myself for splitting you girls. If you are fine with working for me for a year, then you are wee to return with us. They nce at each other and then nod. Thank you. Im Neiya and this is Meiya. We are both thirty-nine years old. We are good with nature, so if you have a garden, mister, we can do our best to tend to it. Guess it will get even more lively there soon. Alright. Everyone ising or does anybody have any second thoughts? I ask back in Common. Everyone shakes their heads. We wrapped it up pretty quickly, so we spend the rest of the time chatting about the work awaiting them and also about themselves. Im pleased to know that most of them dont mind helping with baths if nothing indecent is involved there. Only the satyr girls seem hesitant and Im not going to force them. I thought that the prideful high elfdy would be more against it, but she seems fine. Selinaes back and we finalize everything together, finishing with these five girls for now. She tries pushing us for a few more, but I politely decline. Its better to let these women ustom themselves to their new ce first and Sirgia already did plenty of good work seeing through all of this, deserving a rest instead of another round of talking and screening. On our way back, we visit the usual tailor to receive some of the finished uniforms for the previous batch of new employees, and to take measurements of our todayspanions already. They need them soon if they are going to be focusing on maid duties. All the posters on the notice boards we visit are still intact, so we head home without any dys. The girls stop for a moment in front of the main gate to the mansion to admire the sight, not really sure if they believe that it will be their new home now. Sirgia urges them in, saying that its just the beginning, and we get inside. Elea and her squad are already waiting for us, missing only Neira. I can also see Nebu sitting on the railing above and ncing our way curiously. Emi obviously rushes into my arms, as usual, followed by the always kind and stoic Safi. I think the plethora of races is a bit too much for the new girls and they dont know who or what to stare at. Im pretty sure I catch Rene eyeing the big painting while salivating a little though. Now that I think of it, will it be fine? We now have a cat and a dog in here. Im aware that most Beastkin subraces dont function exactly like their Earth counterparts, but one cant help but worry. I have a feeling that while Astrea is the typical, carefree cat type, Rene might turn into the loyal and loving dog type. I already can imagine their rivalry, hahaha. Anyway, Elea takes it on herself and her friends to introduce our new arrivals to the mansion and most of the quite light rules here. She also promises to verify their knowledge and train everyone in maid duties with her followers. These dark elves know a thing or two about serving like that. They leave to bathe first and I escort Sirgia back to her room to help her change. We get her into her smithing clothes fairly quickly and move down to her workshop. She pretty much runs back to her desk, thats how much she missed working on her projects. I chuckle and report to her about the handcuffs, also checking on what other little things she started tinkering with from the list of gadgets I provided her with. She is currently focusing on the spatial enchantments and Teffiths naginata so theres not much, but I can see she picked up a few of them. My smile grows wider when seeing which ones exactly. Ill have to visit the Queen again soon. After leaving her alone, I contact Neira and ask if I shoulde and she invites me to her workshop where I feel Cornelias presence too. Ie in and find them exactly there, sitting by a desk together and leaning over something. Oh, Al. You are finally here. Wee back, Master. They greet me as I walk closer. What are you working on? I cant say that Im not curious about what my greatest magician and my greatest artist cane up with together. Cornelia averts her gaze with a bit of rosiness appearing on her cheeks while Neira smiles brilliantly. She is still a little tsun-tsun and I love it. I peck her cheek to fluster her a little more and Cornelia elbows my stomach softly. It will be hard to sleep with him again if you keep acting like this, Cornelia, Neira giggles and teases the other woman. Wha?! Who cares about doing t-that again! Love is not all about sex! Cornelia res at her with an even redder face. I tap both of their shoulders and chuckle. Okay, okay. Cornelia is right. It doesnt matter who did it how many times with me, I love you both equally. My tsun magician proudly nods, but her expression soon changes while she stares at Neiras lips. Seeing the dark-skinned woman grin faintly, her eyes widen a little and she turns a bit dejected, most likely realizing that Neira had one-upped her even though she joined the ranks of my lovers just recently. I pull her a little bit to the side and move my face closer to Cornelias ear, aiming to whisper to it in private. You still haven''t collected your reward for the ancient magic and you are already piling on another with whatever you girls did here. You better cash in on them soon before they amount to more than your body can handle. Cornelia shivers a little in response and she looks me in the eyes, nodding while biting on her lower lip. I chuckle and peck her cheek again before we separate and act as if nothing happened. So, what am I looking at? I ask, moving my gaze onto the desk littered with random pages from our menu cards. Ekhm, I found Neiras previous attempt at magical painting intriguing and we exchanged some knowledge from our respective fields,ing up with a few interesting ideas. We hope you like the first one. Its ready. She nods at the dark elf and Neira picks up a full menu card, handing it to me. I open it and flip through the pages. Its great but nothing much changed. Then, she inserts her finger in between the pages when Im going through the roster and stops me on the section with her dark elf friends portfolios. Her finger moves over Filues portrait and it soon loses all its colour, fading into various shades of grey. I raise my eyebrow and watch as she does the same with the three other girls on these pages, turning them back into colourful pictures afterwards with another stroke of her finger. Cornelia leans over my back and throws her arms over my shoulders. Her face shows up to the side of mine. We called it reactive paint. Ill skip the scientific and magical mumbo jumbo and just say that when it makes contact with mana, the mixture loses its colours and fades to ck, depending on how much energy gets transferred into it and what were the proportions of resources used in the products creation. After filling it up more than the mixture can handle, the change reverts due to all the mana getting released into the air, making it possible to loop it again. I nod in admiration. Amazing. I guess its not something you can find anywhere? I believe its first of its kind, Master. Even my family which deals in art didnt have such a technique, Neira answers. But, we didnt create it just because. With this, we can easily mark the girls that are unavable or currently working in the menu cards handed out to the customers. I think its a very useful and smart function to implement. I chuckle and shake my head. Truly, it is. You came up with something incredible. This will really help a lot and also take some burden off Cornelias shoulders. This is great. Neira smiles and moves to peck my lips. Cornelia seems to be a little jealous as I feel a gentle kiss on my cheek where her head is too. We all chuckle together and I sit down to listen about how they came up with this and managed to pull it off. Looks like I can expect surprises not only from Sirgia but also from them now. Fun. Chapter 60 – The Queen’s New Throne Chapter 60 C The Queens New Throne Both of the girls exin their respective parts in the creation of their joint invention.Our menu cards became even more intuitive now, which is good. The easier they are to understand, the fewer issues the customers will have. I always aimed for them to be as clear as possible. This also helps teach them to the girls so they can help operate those inside the rooms or even exin the services while our guests stay at other, less lewd facilities, like baths or the recreational zone. Afterwards, we talk a bit about what Neira managed to gather while observing me and the tieflings in action before she ran out of white paint. The mention of this little y brings a slight blush to her cheeks and Cornelia certainly doesnt miss it with her inquisitive gaze. Fortunately, Neira was able to focus for long enough to capture some decentin her eyesideas and create a few quick sketches, or even test-paint a feature or two. I wont be of much help here this time so I will be leaving the projectpletely to her and her artistic sense. I stay with them for a moment longer before going out and leaving them alone to not disturb the cooperating duo in their work with the menu cards and their amazing creation. Its slowly gettingte. A lot of things happened today. I should check how the new maids are doing before moving to practice a bit until its sleep time. Following my senses, I arrive in the dining hall and find every one of the new batch of employees there, apanied by Elea, Roseni and Cinra. They look much better already after getting a proper bath and having their hair and bodies taken care of. The elves provided them with white shirts and short skirts, for now, already making them look quite professional. When I arrive, they are in the middle of listening to Eleas lecture so I lean on the closest wall and wait while paying attention to her words too. The new girls have their backs to me so they dont notice my presence, but my elves surely didnt miss my entrance. Elea even shes me a soft smile when our eyes meet for a moment. The part I walked into is about the bathing service. Elea exins it in detail and her former attendants share their thoughts and experiences too. Im pretty sure they already covered the basic responsibilities linked to taking care of the mansion outside of business hours. I remember the very beginning when it was only Elea and her troupe. No matter how much I tried to convince them, they didnt want to let me do any work that is supposed to be in the hands of maids, servants or ves. I offered my help countless times but always ended up being turned down. Only the things I was the sole person being able to do were left in my hands. At that time, I still felt a little guilty leaving everything to just a few elf girls, but I slowly got ustomed to being tended to like that. Now, I feel a little better knowing that our maid corps expanded much more and they can rotate their responsibilities after covering each area easily. As for the things they have to do during open hours besides the bathing or entertainment services, like checking the state of the rooms a moment before guests will be led to them, none of the new girls has any problems with. Cleaning after the deed is done is usually left to those who can operate Livelihood Magic or a simr kind of spell family as it lets them deal with the aftereffects morefortably. Before, all the elves were able to do that, even the girls with less magic-oriented sses. I didn''t let Safi or Emi take care of those responsibilities, though, as it just doesnt feel okay to have them clean anything in their own, unique way, which obviously happens by consuming everything and dissolving it inside their bodies as they did back in the inn where I found them. Even if its normal for them, I still chose to force my own views onto them in that aspect. In the new group, everyone except Rene the Dogkin can do that. She seems to be barelypatible with magic, or specifically spells and rituals. She lets everyone know that without the cor and the mark she can use some strengthening-type techniques and such, but thats the extent of her talent. You shouldnt expect much more from a Brawler either. She would need to train a lot to grasp simple magics, like everyone who isnt gifted in that area. When Elea and her friends finally finish their lecture, they let others know about my presence and everyone quickly turns around to give me a slight bow. I nce at Elea with a soft sigh and she winks at me. Figured she would start with hammering a bit too much respect into their heads. I ask them to lift their faces and exin that its not necessary to act like this on a daily basis. It will be great if they keep the polite act during work hours or in front of other people, but I want them to feelfortable here and not see me as some unreachable lord of the mansion. We then move onto the ve seals part and I exin everything connected to them. After a few reassuring words from the elves, everyone agrees on receiving my fake marks too. I take their restraints down one by one. The satyr sisters seem the most anxious about my touch so I leave them for thest and use the other girls to show them that theres nothing to be worried about. Afterwards, they are free to go for now. I encourage them to explore the mansion and get to know other residents. Talking with them will ease their minds more. Tomorrow well be open again so they will have a chance to observe their seniors in action or take part in their new responsibilities already if they will be willing. They should rx a little today. I answer some questions from them before going to the underground to train and practice a little. Getting incredibly strong overnight wont really help if I dont learn how to properly control my skills and abilities after they are now strengthened much more with my higher stats. I also need to get ustomed to this supposedly new and changed body. The difference is clearly visible to me and already was discernible during the duel with Garrena. I tire much slower than before. Outside, my physique didnt change that much, but its obvious Im not the usual Human anymore. Spells and magical abilitiese to me much easier than before. The same thing goes for physical techniques and such. I test the hilt for a bit too since it looked like I could control it much better now. If the soul in there is aware of my thoughts or growth, it still doesnt show any signs of willingness tomunicate with me. In various novels and stories, especially those with martial arts themes, people often create those mental or spiritual spaces inside their bodies or minds which can be also essed by others and Im pretty sure the Soul Realm works in a simr way. I might one day be able to figure out how to invite the soul into mine after I learn how to get inside there myself. Thats a topic for my next meeting with the Goddess, alongside the whole world crisis. Theres still so much I dont know about either this world or my own abilities, even though I studied both of these aspects thoroughly. One thing thates to my mind during my amateur self-training with various shapes of weapons the draconic hilt can now recreate is getting some actual guidance. Im in the possession of Arms Mastery: Novice thanks to all the teaching I went through back then, but due to me being quite weak at that point in time, I couldnt go any higher with any form of fighting. This could have changed now. If I start receiving tutoring again, will I perhaps reach the level of intermediate or advanced or something? Unfortunately, its not like I have a spare year to focuspletely on training a countless number of weapon types. I can ask Teffith for guidance in spear, Garrena in two-handed axes and the elves in their respective types for now whenever I have some free time. More experts might join our ranks slowly. I just need to get ready as much as I can before I decide to start going out of the capital so that I wont stay a burden to whoeveres with me. Having strength is great, but as the Goddess said, Im not invincible. Experience is crucial. I would have died if our duel with Garrena was a serious fight for sure. Until it gets reallyte, I try to exhaust the current options the draconic hilt can reproduce, but after half an hour of imagining different weapons, I run out of ideas while it doesnt fail once. I stop on the scythe and have some fun with it. I always loved scythes and polearms and Cornelias past show left quite a mark in my memory too. I bet she would love to train together. Ill ask herter. I turn in for the night. Its actually Cornelia who joins me this time. Talk about coincidence. She is delighted to hear my request for some guidance with scythes and promises me to find some time to share her knowledge and experience with them. Before falling asleep, we cuddle affectionately together and have a pleasant chat while embracing each other. She got a bit more active after hearing my question and I cant say I dont enjoy her showering me in soft and loving kisses. In the morning, I wake up with Cornelia peacefully napping on top of my chest with a pleasant smile. Her hair somehow ended up unpinned and flows down on the sides of her face,pletely dishevelled. Her warm breasts rest on me, reminding me about their existence each time I take a breath. She started sleeping in just panties like Sirgia sometime ago. I sense some rivalry between the two. I brush my fingers through her messy hair and scratch her head a bit. Cornelia soon sloppily raises her eyelids and takes azy nce at me. She slowly realizes our situation and smiles even wider, pulling herself up to peck my lips, effectively rubbing her warm body over my chest too. Morning, Al, she whispers after nuzzling her face to the side of my neck. A great one, I reply and rub her back gently. She grabs my hands and guides them behind her, one towards her back and another to her waist, cing them there and urging me to hug her tightly. Mhhhmmm Lets stay like this for a bit Its so pleasant I cant disagree with that. She chuckles softly. Enjoying yourself with these? Cornelia asks and squishes her chest over mine a bit more. I raise my hand a little and delicately p her ass, evoking a cute yelp from my charming magician, soon followed by a giggle. You are getting cheekier recently. You sure the painting is no longer affecting you? I ask. Im just getting more and morefortable with what I want around you she says, slowing down near the end and hiding her face in my neck a bit more. But its still not easy I turn my head and peck her lips. Im always there to support you so dont push yourself too hard. I know. Thank you. As she requested, we lie down like this for a while longer, just enjoying each others warmth. We start to slowly drift away into the dreand again when someone knocks on the door to my room and sobers us up. Master, are you asleep? Sirgias voice makes it through the wooden barricade. I nce at Cornelia and she raises herself, stretches and nods at me. I also sit up and hug her while we stay in a lotus position. Im not. You may enter if theres something you need. Sirgia follows my words and gets inside, wearing a casual t-shirt and shorts. She notices me and Cornelia sitting pretty much embracing each other and her cheeks grow a little rosy. When my lovely magician leans herself even more onto my chest and shes her a yful grin, she squints her eyes at the woman a little. I clear my throat to get their attention and Sirgia quickly makes a light bow. Sorry for bothering you. Theres a message from the Kings man and I thought I should deliver it immediately. Good. I dont mind. Lets hear or see it. She walks closer to the bed and hands me a letter. After I take it, Sirgia looks like she doesnt know what to do with herself. I can feel her being a little jealous through our connection, so I lean forward and kiss her on the lips. Thank you. You can sit with us if you want. She smiles and climbs onto the bed to sit on our side. I pat her head a few times while Cornelia opens the letter with a small ice de she creates on the tip of her finger. I then take it from her and hold it so that all of us can see the contents. The handwriting seems different than Rosss though. Much more delicate. Dear stair, How are you doing recently? Not that much time has passed since ourst meeting, but Im sure you were as busy with your little business as you usually are. Im quite aware of how intensively you are developing it, thanks to my dear friend Cornelia. Ive realized we havent actually held a meeting together yet, excluding the visit you paid me with Cornelia to help with my issue, and I thought inviting you for a short tea party could be a great form of showing my gratitude for your amazing gifts. Im also looking forward to having a pleasant chat with your interesting person. I have some time to spare today. Im aware you are opening tonight again, so Im only thinking about inviting you for a short moment to not inconvenience you too much. Please, let our informant know if youd be willing to ept this invitation as soon as you decide. Yours truly, Queen Lianne. Shit She bbered out our connection Haaaaah Cornelia sighs after finishing reading, earning herself a chuckle from me. Do you really believe I still wasnt aware of that up until now? No, but She just went and said it like that. Im sure she found it fun trying to expose me. Hahaha, I see. But well. An invitation from the Queen. Looks like your work is being truly appreciated, Sirgia. I brush through my cute dwarfs hair while she averts her gaze and blushes. I only follow your instructions These arent my own ideas Coming up with how to actually make the things I describe work is quite a big part of the whole thing, dont you think? Dont lower your contribution in this. You are very talented to create so many amazing things. So many amazing fake dicks you mean, Cornelia snickers. Ah! She yelps a little after I p her bottom again. Hey, Sirgia. I think we should show our friend the true greatness of your creations. What do you think? I say to Cornelia with a wide grin, releasing a little bit of the purple mist which usually apanies my Void Chains. Sirgia quickly catches on the gig and giggles, reaching towards her spatial storage inside the cored gem and bringing out three dildos of different shapes, a bunch of butt plugs, some bean-shaped rotors and two sets of fluffy handcuffs. Im with you on that, Master, she answers my question and unlocks one set of restraints. Wait! Wait! Wait! They are great! Ipletely understand that! Theres no need to convince me! Cornelia starts wriggling in my arms while I use my newfound strength to hold her down. Sirgia slowly moves closer to her hands with a mischievous smile while the taller womans face starts getting pale as she imagines what the two of us could put her through with all this equipment. Sirgia and I chuckle and she stops shortly before locking her hands, backing away casually. Cornelia exhales in relief and drops her head onto my shoulder. Seriously Dont scare me like that I move closer to her ear and whisper. You cant convince me you werent looking forward to it. ... I kiss her cheek and back away. Im more than sure she wants to explore more possibilities with various types of restraints and teasing, but we should go at it with small steps. And definitely alone. She would die out of embarrassment if someone was watching or helping me. I can leave group fun to a few other individuals. Anyway, it looks like you finished quite some of my ideas already, I change the topic by asking Sirgia about the plethora of toys she brought out. These were easy and not time-consuming, Master. I have some other onespleted down in my workshop. Im currently working on that round looking box you are supposed to sit on top of if Im not mistaken? Im still at the beginning. I flipped through some of the new additions in the notebook and they looked extremely interesting. Ill try my hand at these mechanical poles when I have some spare time too. I need to work on Teffiths naginata right now. I smile to myself after her exnation, knowing exactly about which toys and appendages she is talking about. Seems like she has moved onto ones moreplex than just a simple dildo now. Dont overdo it, as usual. Ille to you a bitter to see what you already finished. I shouldnt show up without a gift, even if this meeting is meant as thanks for them. Uhn, I wont. I have more fun with these than I actually thought I would. At first, I viewed all of your ideas as shameless and inappropriate, but they are so smart. I even had more fun with a few ones than with most artifacts I made in the past. Im d to hear that you arent forcing yourself to work on these. I pat Sirgias head some more. With how many things you brought to life already, you should take a break and focus on something you like more. Ill take care of the materials. She hugs my arm and pulls herself up to leave a peck on my cheek. Thank you. Im fine with my current work. Ill be making sure Teffiths weapon ends up as a product of amazing quality. We finish our short meeting and Sirgia leaves to prepare breakfast with the other chefs and assistants. Cornelia coats herself in beautiful clothes made out of her ice magic and we go our ways too. I first pass my response to the guy on the other side of the road before joining everyone for breakfast. I inform others of my n for today and that I should return before we open. Elea and Cornelia will take the lead when Im out since Im going alone due to the invite being a personal one. Our new residents look quite shocked after hearing me casually mention going to meet the Human Queen just like that. Ill leave the exnation to my beautiful partners. After finishing eating, I follow Sirgia to her workshop and she presents me with a bunch of gadgets she already finished. Theres not much besides the ones Ive already seen. A weird-looking contraption standing near one of the walls captures my attention and she brings it forth. Confirming that its finished and fully operational, I sweep it and a few exchangeable parts into my ring. It takes a lot of space, barely fitting inside, but Im sure its unique enough to be considered a new gift. We then spend some time together to prepare an extensive guide on how to operate the rig. Thanking Sirgia for help with some cuddles, I move up to take a quick bath and dress properly. Neira joins me in both and makes sure I look the best I can. Im really grateful for some guidance and opinion from someone of the opposite gender. And for not acting yful while at it. I take the usual way to the castle and walk out of the wardrobe. The room behind it got cleaned now. I just hope no one gets to live here and it was just a regr dusting. Would be awkward if I walked into someone sitting here. Or doing something else. Just after a few steps through the corridor outside of the chamber, a maid catches up to me and asks me to follow her. I let her guide me to the royal part of the castle and she leads us into a beautiful room with a big balcony, where a table is set and prepared. She instructs me to sit and wait for the other party, which definitely is the Queen. Ten minutester, Queen Lianne walks through the same door as I did previously, wearing a beautiful dress in dark blue colours, perfectly matching her slim figure and porcinplexion. A calm smile paints her pretty and calm face. I stand up instantly and bow politely. Theres no need for such pleasantries. Its a private party with two friends involved and not an official audience. I would be happy if we could speak casually, stair, if I may call you so, she speaks softly while walking closer. I raise myself and nod. It would be rude of me to reject such a request. I might need some time to get used to calling the Queen by name, but Ill do my best. She also nods and we both sit down by the table on the balcony. The view outside is just glorious. Im pretty sure this is the best spot to see all thats best about the castles inner premises. There is no servant with us and Lianne reaches out, most likely aiming for the teapot. Due to all the lessons Ive undergone in the past about statuses, I subconsciously try to grab it first as someone of a lower position. She ps my hand away and squints her eyes at me while starting to pour me a cup of tea. I said friends, didnt I? Im the host so I should be one to serve today, isnt that right? My apologies. Its hard to fight against habits. She chuckles softly and smiles again. We both take a sip of the floral tea with a charming scent. How is Cornelia doing? Great, as usual. And Im making sure she doesntck anything. Im not sure if you two already talked about it, but she recently managed to revive a long lost branch of magic by herself. I think that shows she is doing quite fine. Lianneughs a little again. Thats just like her. But, its not what Im asking about. Perhaps I should rephrase my question as I might have gotten a bit ahead of myself while considering your daily environment. How are the two of you doing? Ah. Ipletely didnt expect her to start off with questions about such topics, but on the other hand, I didnt really know what to expect from a casual talk with the Queen. I guess Cornelias and my sex life is something she would like to tease her a bitter. Uhhh Well Its also quite good, I would say. We are getting morefortable with each other day by day, although we havent done that a lot of times, I answer in a somewhat roundabout way. I see. Thank you. I was worried no one would be able to break through that adamantite shield of hers she erected around her heart. I was afraid she would end up never experiencing the pleasure of embracing a man, but now I feel relieved knowing she was able to touch on that happiness too, Lianne shares her past worries with me. Certainly, I can imagine how much trouble she must have had with the cold andpletely uninterested in love Cornelia. Im pretty sure Lianne tried her best to find a proper man for her friend, especially since she is quite a passionate lover herself, from what we all know. I lower my head a little. Please, theres no need to thank me. I havent done anything special. I was just lucky to earn the affection of such a lovely woman. But, if I were to say anything, it truly wasnt easy to bring her true feelings forth, hahaha. Oh, Im sure of it. Lianneughs softly too. Then, would you be so kind to share with me what she is into? The Queen brings a beautiful smile on her lips and flutters her eyebrows charmingly. I chuckle and show a wry smile. Im afraid I wouldnt want to disclose such secrets without my lovers permission, even if it was an order rather than a request. You should consult that with the person in question. She sighs yfully. Shoot. This is the first day in my life I might have considered men with strong principles anything but attractive. We bothugh at her remark and follow it with a bit of a casual back and forth about our lives. I get to know some funny and interesting facts about living in a castle as a person of high standing while Lianne eagerly listens to some of my daily struggles in my mansion, and also enjoys hearing about my homeworld a bit. Around two hours pass in a sh before we stop and she brings us back onto the less-public topics. How is business? Maybe theres something I could help with besides spreading the word? I appreciate the offer, but we are doing fine. Just yesterday I picked up a few more maids. While the method of employment leaves a lot to wish for in my eyes, its currently the most efficient one. Just letting more people know is of great help. Well then, let me just verbally thank you again for your thoughtful gifts. They truly helped with my condition. She shes me a faint smile with slightly rosy cheeks. Thanks to you, Ive pretty much returned to my everyday life from the past, without all this tension and worry. To a certain extent of course. Im sure youd agree with me that no substitution canpare to the real thing... I clear my throat and try my best to not stare at her beautiful and gentle appearance too much. Im not that experienced in these areas, but Im pretty sure I would. Im d mine and my artificers work is being so highly valued. We smile at each other and silence falls onto us for a moment. Its just a little awkward. I think neither of us knows how to continue now that we stepped onto these slightly embarrassing topics. I cough again. Saying that, I didnte empty-handed today either. Although, its something a bit bigger and moreplex than my previous gifts, so Im not sure if I should just bring it out casually. Liannes eyes widen for a moment and I swear I can notice a faint shiver pass through her body before she manages to regain control of it. Her light face does redden by a notch though. She suddenly stands up, walks to my side, grabs my wrist and pulls me up too, starting to walk somewhere. We go through a different door and enter a room looking to be a big bedroom. Im sure these arent the Queens Chambers, but its still he fancy. She closes the door behind us and nces at me with her hands joined behind her back. Here should be fine right? She cant hide the curiosity and anticipation in her eyes and voice. I nod with a wry smile. I should tread carefully from now on. We dont want to identally flip Liannes nympho switch. I think. Thus, we move to the centre of the room and I bring the item out, cing it on a grand and soft rug. Whats this? I thought I would be able to at least grasp the purpose after your previous two gifts, but I cant wrap my head around this thing. Its like a short rocking stool? She curiously examines the structure. I chuckle. You are not that far off, Lianne. People from my world sometimes call it a Love Glider or just Rocking Chair. The thing I took out is a knee-high wooden contraption set on two curved beams. They are connected together with horizontal ones and two legs rise up from each of the sides separately, ending with a rectangr cushion per pair of poles. The seat is not in the form of one, square pillow, but two separate rectangles on each side, with empty space in the middle. In that free space, a little bit lower, a mechanism with its form closely resembling the shape of an anchor with ttened ends is located, connected to the two sides of the construct by some wooden, moving parts. It looks like it definitely is able to follow some motion. I let Lianne walk around it and think for a little longer, waiting to see if she will figure out anything rted to this fun contraption, but she quickly admits defeat and moves her eyes onto me with a confused yet curious expression. I smile at her and kneel by the rocking chair, pushing it back and forth a little. When I do so, the mechanism in the middle does a motion simr to that of a swing or seesaw, raising one side of the ttened anchor''s arm while lowering the other one as I tilt the chair forwards, and thenpletely opposite when I press on the back of it. And? Any ideas? Honestly none. Its just a small rocking chair, no? But I guess the empty section in the middle does allow to sneak a hand there or something else She shows a soft smile while blushing even more. But what is that mechanism in the middle? A counterweight for bnce? She tries toe up with the purpose of the toy but fails in the end. She was close though. I shake my head while smiling at her. Lianne makes a cute pout and crosses her arms over her chest. Its quite petite, so it doesnt bring out much of an effect over that area. I still bet her breasts are beautiful and soft. Then what is this weird thing? Stop teasing me and tell me already. I know you know Im extremely curious She averts her gaze for a moment before returning it onto me. Oh. You definitely have the instruction with you, right? Give it to me then. Ah. Or better. Since you are with me this time, why dont you demonstrate how to use it personally? Uhhhh What? You can give such improper tools to ady but are too embarrassed to present them yourself, hm? she asks and I can clearly tell she is being a little yful. I chuckle. No, of course not, mydy. I was just surprised by your suggestion. Well then, perhaps this will be enough to let you realize the actual function of this improper tool. I turn the structure so that its side faces Lianne and sit on the cushions. I can imagine howical it must look with a man in a full suit sitting on a short stool with his knees on the floor by its sides. Nevertheless, I nce at the Queens face and start rocking the chair back and forth. She stares at it intently but doesnt seem to realize its true purpose. I chuckle again. Pay close attention to the t ends of the mechanisms arms. I slow down the rocking to let Lianne watch the motion carefully. It takes a few repeats for her eyes to finally widen in realization as one empty tform on the top of the anchor''s arms gets lifted almost to my very crotch when I lean forward, and the other one reaches almost my butt when I move to the back. Ah She blushes even more and keeps sending me nces as her thighs sh together. Am I right to assume that these tforms are notplete? I chuckle again, stop the motions and nod, getting off the rocking chair. Congrattions. I honestly didnt expect you to figure that part out. I thought youd suggest these are for massage or something. But, yeah, you are correct. From my ring, I bring out a dildo. This time out of the slightly stic material Sirgia created for her personal training tool. This one is also designed to resemble an actual male part. I bring it to the mechanism in the middle and set it on the forward end of the swing, securing its ce with specially prepared mps at the ends of the t tforms. When you look at them from above, they actually reveal a shallow hole to insert something into them. Afterwards, I sit on my knees on the side of it and start rocking the little chair again, giving Lianne a good view of it. We can now clearly see how its supposed to work as the replica of a penis rises up when the rocking stool reaches its most front angle, making it peek over the surface of the cushions surrounding the mechanism, lowering it when the chair reaches the middle or most back angle. Lianne gets into a trance. I dont think she realizes she is grinding her thighs together while biting on her lower lip. And I didnt expect to experience such a sight either. If anyone were to find out I had, my head would fly for sure. Lianne, I call to the Queen, making her jump in surprise. Pretty simple, right? I ask with a smile. You can set it on the front or back tform either to try different angles. The mechanism itself is also adjustable and you can control how far up it can peek. Ill also throw the replica in. She nods her head a few times, still gazing at the rubber dick going up and down. I stop rocking the tool and she moves her eyes onto me. She drops them down onto my crotch and quickly raises her gaze back onto my face, getting even redder. Ummm Is it perhaps I nce down at my crotch in confusion and then suddenly realize. Ah, no, of course not, hahaha. How could I? Its apletely fictional design. She smiles awkwardly and her shoulders slump a little. I really hope I didnt offend her. I should have spoken about it from the start. Erm, well, anyway, cough, I hope Im not taking it too far by asking this, but Did you ummm take it up the butt too? Up the butt? She tilts her head and asks, puzzled. I scratch my head. You know The other hole Ah! Hahahaha Ummm Once or twice in the past When my husband was in the mood for it But why the question? Sheughs softly and nces at me a bit timidly. I see. Am I right to assume that it didnt feel toofortable for you? I continue. Well Yes, she stops for a moment but answers honestly, slowly getting more rxed again. You didnt use any lube or something to help with that, right? Lube? Yeah, I get it now. Thanks for confirming my theory. As to why I asked, look here. I bring out one more rubber cock of a different colour and set it on the other side of the swing mechanism. Rocking it a few times again shows each of the dildos rising and lowering themselves respectively when the chair leans forwards and backwards, visibly aiming at different spots above the cushions. Lianne instantly realizes the implication. I see. So you can y with both holes at once. What a clever idea. It is. Although, you dont have to. You can just use one on the front or back tform to try for a different feeling in your vagina. Not everyone has to enjoy anal the same way. Especially without a proper preparation, which Im sure wascking in your case, I add, slightly ufortable to mention the Queens private parts like this. She moves closer and sits on her knees in front of me. What do you mean by preparation? Does it feel different if done in a specific way? Yes. Its the same as with normal sex. It will feel ufortable if you just stick something inside your vagina right off the bat, without any forey. At least I assume it should as Im not really familiar with how the body of someone with your condition... works exactly. Its the same. I get into it much quicker, but it would still hurt if done too quickly. I know a thing or two about that, hahaha She chuckles awkwardly, most likely remembering an event or two. So, you can also prepare the other side in a simr way to make it feel good? I nod. First of all, its best to have your partner y with that hole a bit and loosen it up. Ummm It might be impossible for you now, but its doable alone too of course. The other important part is to make it a little bit easier to slide something inside. We have many mixtures to help with that back in my world, but using love juices works in the end too. Although, you need quite a lot in that case. She ponders while stroking her chin. I see Well Thank you for the tip. No wonder I didnt really enjoy it when we tried it. Ill make sure to do it properly next time. She smiles at me softly withpletely rosy cheeks. I can feel her hot breath reaching me even though theres enough of a casual distance between us. I nod and stand up quickly. Im d to help. Ill leave you with my new gift alone then. Im sure you are eager to test it out, right? I chuckle and prepare to escape before Im dragged into something more serious. Lianne also stands up and pats her dress. Thank you. You know me well, hahaha. But its not like I can hide it anymore. Honestly, it feels good not having to be careful at all times around more people. Ill let you know my thoughts about this one. The previous gifts were incredible. Especially these vibrating beans. She takes all the toys into her own storage ring and smiles at me brilliantly. Ah. I also heard you are thinking about selling your toys in the future. I can tell you that its a great idea. I had some of my friends or even maids try them out, I hope you dont mind. It could definitely take the capital by storm! If you need help, I can help you open up stores in various districts! Just say a word! I chuckle seeing her suddenly turn joyful and grabbing my hands. Thank you. I appreciate it. But, while at first I thought only about selling these items, I actually came up with another idea. I still n on allowing people to buy the smaller toys, but I also figured out I could perhaps turn a few chambers into pleasure rooms with sets of many bigger contraptions and structures, and perhaps try to appeal to the female audience too, I exin my ideas. They could have fun with whatever they like. Liannes eyes sparkle in awe. Thats an even more amazing and brilliant idea! Impletely sure there are hundreds if not thousands of lone housewives and girls out there who don''t really like to go for services of male prostitutes, but with this, they could fully enjoy themselves without feeling like they are cheating on their partners! Everything you suggest is just so groundbreaking! Tell me instantly whenever you implement this! Ill do whatever I can to promote it! I take a step back under her sudden outburst of excitement. Hahaha, Im d you think so. It will take a bit of time, but now Im sure its something I want toplete. Definitely! Oh. Why not prepare a special room for me too while at it? Ah, Im sorry, I shouldnt abuse my position to ask for special privileges. But the thought of my personal chamber filled with a myriad of your creations just makes my knees weak Ahhhh Her body trembles and I catch Lianne into my arms before she drops onto the floor. Im pretty sure it wasnt just out of excitement. She seems to finally realize her behaviour and starts blushing again while smiling wryly as I hug her. Sorry I got a bit too excited, ahaha... She steps away from me and takes a deep breath. Again, thank you for everything. Let me know whenever you need anything. Now then, I really feel like I need to excuse myself or I might start leaving a trail behind as I walk. Lianne chuckles elegantly and quickly pecks my cheek before I can react. A momentter, she is already out of the room. I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. That was fucking close Chapter 61 – The Masked Man Chapter 61 C The Masked Man After the Queen leaves, I return to the previous, adjacent chamber. It looks like she really was in a hurry as the doors leading out of it are left wide open and there are no signs of her doing anything else besides storming out of the room. I walk to the table on the balcony where we sat together and finish my cup of tea. Its way too good to just leave it to waste like that. Perhaps I should ask Cornelia about it. She should have an idea or two about which brands the Queen favours with how close the two are. This calming, floral scent would definitely be loved by the girls. Staying behind to stuff yourself with the snacks after the host has left could be considered rude, so I decide to return. Our meeting took a moment, but I still have around two or three hours before we open again. I can go for a stroll through the city to check on our tailor and some other things after returning. But before that, I still have something to do. I go outside of the room and nce around, spotting the maid which led me here standing a bit further. She notices me looking at her and quickly makes her way to me, bowing just slightly. I tell her theres something I have to deliver to the Queen as I forgot to do it during our conversation and ask if she could provide me with an envelope. And if she could pass itter to Lianne. She agrees and takes me to the servants wing where she gets what I asked for. I put the instructions for thetest gift inside and seal it tightly. Although Im sure the maid wouldnt do something as risky as spying on the contents, I advise her to not do so if she doesnt want to end up in a lot of trouble. The message is meant only for the Queen. She promises me to fulfil her duty properly as soon as possible. With an awkward smile, I suggest not doing it immediately since the Queen might be a little bit busy at this moment as she left in quite a hurry. Hopefully, thats enough to hold the maid back for a while. Well, I have no idea who is and who isnt aware of the Queens true nature here. Better safe than sorry. Theres not much else I currently need from the castle so I walk back to the passage. Ross still didnt reply to my letter, which means he might be quite busy. I cant just randomly show up and bother the King whenever I want. Well, technically speaking, I can, but that could lead to some rumours or even misunderstandings. Hell get in touch with me when necessary. After returning, I check on the new maid girls. They are ustoming themselves to the mansion and doing pretty fine in general. Hopefully, we can get their uniforms without any dys. Till then, theyll stick to working behind the scenes during open nights, or perhaps to apanying people in the lobby and recreational area while in some nice, party dresses. As long as they are up for it. We dont have that many recreational customers yet, but there are a few ones once in a while. Just as nned, I prepare to head off to the town for a bit. The tiefling trio approaches me and shows their interest in apanying me. We already have their uniforms so I agree. Even if we didnt, I need to slowly start letting girls out. Our image is growing bit by bit. They quickly change clothes and we leave the mansion. For the first few hundred meters, each of them tries whatever they can to maximize the amount of skinship with me as much as possible while walking. It creates a quiteical sight and we do attract more than a bit of attention. How could we not when three, colourful girls in sexy maid outfits fight over one man, trying to hug his arms or waist without inconveniencing his movements. We somehow reach the tailor without tripping. They agreed on taking turns by my sides instead of desperately clinging to wherever possible in the end. The tailor sure works fast. We pick up a few more sets already. He exins that they have prepared whatever possible beforehand and he just introduces adjustments when necessary. Guess with how many I order all the time, he started automating the process, hah. The next stop is the craftsman responsible for our gems. He has already finished two of the new batch and we get our hands on the satyr sisters crystals. While there, Mafaris, Shawure and Zalia joyfully browse through the jewellery section. Since I dont mind spoiling them a little, I buy them one essory each. Mafaris gets a dark gold ne in a simple pattern, Shawure chooses a silver anklet with dangling bits and Zalia goes for a silver bracelet after I manage to convince her that this shop doesnt deal in pussy piercings. The other girls pick up on that the moment she mentions it and our heated conversation makes the cute clerk who serves us turn so red Im amazed she doesnt faint. In the end, they dont assault the owner over not giving nip or pussy piercings and just settle down with what I got them, leaving a long, soft kiss on my cheeks, all at the same time as I pay up for everything. I get the feeling all of that was just to tease me. We head to the Artisanal District to stock up on some materials and items Sirgia needs and then stop by a cosy restaurant on our way back home. I kinda wished to treat them to a nice meal, but I should have expected it to end up with the three of them being all over me while feeding me yfully. Some jealous stares start getting really intense while they do so. They dont miss that either and use the chance to advertise our establishment by sneakily talking as if they are just chatting between themselves about how its fun to spend time with people over a good drink and listen to their stories. They appear to be frivolous and mischievous, but these women are quite the smart and cunning vixens. Well, well see if their actions change anything. After getting our fill, or rather mostly mine, we walk back to the mansion. They all are quite happy about our little date. I didnt intend for our trip to be one, but now that I look at it, we really turned it into one. Back home, I shoo them away before they rope me into a post-date appreciation time. I noticed how they kept looking at me the closer we were getting to the front gate. Especially Shawure. Seriously. These horny tieflings think only about sex. Its a miracle they survived back at Selinas. Promising them a good pounding at a different time, I somehow escape their clutches and begin helping others set up things for the night. With these over two weeks of experience, my first helpers wrap everything up in a sh, assisting the new acquisitions whenever needed. Our familys cooperation only grows and it shows. Only the new maids are a little awkward. And well, maybe I should add Astrea to it. She is as elusive as always, nowhere to be seen. The nightes and it actually gets quite intense already from the start. Looks like the tieflings'' behaviour lured in a group of people curious about the establishment. The women in question take care of them alongside my beautiful dark-skinned elves. Five people in total are led to the recreational area. They spend around two hours there while apanied by the colourfuldies. In the meanwhile, a few guests visit for another reason, surprised to see the ce much livelier than before. Yeah, two of those are already returning quite often. Time flies and even part of the initial group gets persuaded by Zalia and Shawure into trying out baths and then some more fun services. They all went through screening and were epted so there is no issue there. The few enhanced menus Neira prepared areing in handy now since people keeping in from time to time. Its not a constant stream of visits and requests as big as to make people wait for their turn, butpared to before, it is an impressive upgrade. At one point, I sit in the main lobby on one of the sofas with a random dude, chatting with him casually while having Neira on myp. Its just an unimportant banter, mostly about how he is surprised about the ce and how he imagined it to be much worse when he learned it is all about non-human girls. But then, an unexpected Whisper arrives. ~Master Theres a guest waiting for you in the dining area He says he is important...~ Eleas voice resounds in my head, making me frown in confusion. I dont remember seeing anyone being guided there nor heading that way by themselves, so how could that be? Nevertheless, I have to check it out. She might be able to exin further. I apologize to my temporarypanion and head to the doors by the reception. Instantly after passing through, my eyes fall on two figures. One is a fully cloaked person sitting with their back to me, and another is of course Elea standing in front of them like a professional maid. She notices me and gestures towards my position to the other person. They stand up and turn around, revealing an oval mask covering their whole face. Its a simple and in white one with just a single hole for the left eye. All of this starts looking less and less like a visit from some random customer. I keep my mind focused on summoning the hilt if it ends up being necessary. With all due respect, but this area is off-limits unless given permission and I do not remember us being acquainted in any way. May I know who you are and what is the reason behind your visit, sir or madam? My apologies. I meant no offence. Due to my circumstances, I had to enter through this room. I, of course, came for your amazing services. Ive heard this ce started employing Dark Elves recently, right? the figure answers, clearly with a voice of a man, but weirdly ufortable to listen to, as if slightly distorted. Did youe through the tunnel? I ask. Yes, I did. I was directed here by a friend. He said theres no better ce in the whole capital. I move my eyes down and ponder for a brief moment if he really might be one of the people the King kept mentioning in the past all the time. But then, my gaze stumbles on the mans feet and something clicks in my mind instantly, making me sigh and rub my forehead. Seriously You could have just said you areing or something. Is this masquerade really necessary? Youve spooked the shit out of me, man. Pardon? Elea. I nce at my maid and she snaps her fingers. Its now soundproof, you can drop this act, Ross. Im afraid youve mistaken me for someone else Youll have to get rid of that mask and voice modtor anyway if you want to meet up with any girl. Be a man and dont hide like some pervert. Theres a moment of silence before the man pulls down his hood and takes off the mask. The King shows an awkward smile. How did you know? I point downwards. At least change your boots if you are going to sneak around pretending to be someone else. Oh, goddammit, he curses after noticing his quite royal-looking shoes. Besides, that pretend-y with the nobles never worked in the first ce, so lets end it already. Im also pretty sure youd let me know someone ising too, instead of just sending them here without a word. Really, if Cornelia saw all of this, youd be for an earful. Lets maybe not tell her about this, okay? I chuckle ande closer for us to exchange a handshake. Ill think about that. So, up for your first ride ever? Elves, right? Well yeah. Dont I need to go through screening first? No need for that. I know you well. I turn to the side. Elea, can you bring your free friends here? Naturally. She quickly leaves to do as told and I bring out one of our menu cards from my storage ring. Here, check this out in the meanwhile. Its an upgraded version. While he goes through the pages, I observe his reactions. Seeing some of the services mentioned there makes his brows raise and eyes widen a little. Looks like nothing changed since ourst, casual meeting. Im pretty sure he is still as inexperienced as ever and additionallypletely oblivious to some possibilities the girls of other races bring to the table. Damn Thats quite a range of stuff. I remember seeing a glimpse of the first iteration and it definitely wasnt asplex. Things have grown since then. Bit by bit, we offer more diverse and fun options. Definitely looks like it. Id have never thought of a Tieflings Tailjob by myself. It kinda makes me curious. I chuckle and tap his shoulder. Good. Good. Hopefully, well keep finding more and more curious guys. The door opens and Eleaes back with four other elves behind her. Seems like they werent busy. I signal at them and theye closer, standing in a line in front of us. Wee to Utopia, traveller, they speak in one voice and bow lightly. I throw my arm over his shoulder and lean onto Ross from the side. So? What do you think of my charming elves? From the left, Filue, Cinra, Roseni and Leyne. I can hear a heavy gulp with how close to him I am. He lookspletely stunned and only his eyes move all over the girls. It truly seems like he has a thing for some choco beauties with long ears. I wonder how he would react to a cute catgirl; he mentioned them too. Unfortunately, Astrea is not even a maid yet. A slight elbow hit is necessary to bring him back from the daze. So? Made your mind already? Just a tip, by the way, dont pick all. You cant handle them, trust me, I say with a smile and all of the girls giggle. He looks at them and then back at me. Uhhh I dont know. You girls all look stunning. Ah, they do know Common, right? Enough to appreciate thepliment, I answer and they nod with beautiful smiles. Alright. Then Cinra, was it? If you dont mind. Ill be happy to apany you for tonight, she answers sweetly. Thanks As for the services, I guess Now, now. Leave that part to me. I promised you something special and I dont n on going back on my word, I interrupt him and steal the menu from the Kings hands before he opens it again. Eh? But what does that Girls, please escort our honoured guest to a free VIP room. Cinra, stay with me for a moment. Elea, you can get back to your duties, I issuemands to all of my employees and push Ross into the hands of three dark-skinned women. They surround him from all sides and make their way towards the stairs in the back. I chose the VIP room specifically so that they dont have to go through the main hall and they picked up on that without additional exnation. We made one more door leading to the corridor with the staircases just for situations like these, to avoid dragging special guests through storages or kitchen. After everyone leaves, Cinra walks up to me. Is that really the Human King? Yeah. Are you ufortable with that? No, Im fine, Master. I just didnt expect him to be this timid. I chuckle. Neither did I at first, but thats just how he is. Im pretty sure hell get less awkward with time. He just never was with a woman yet. Oh, so Ill have the honour to steal a kings virginity. She giggles mischievously. What should I do then? You didnt let him pick the services. About that, how confident are you in your acting skills? Acting? In what way? Well, assuming a slightly different personality than your usual one. To give you a better idea, Ill exin something first. You see, that guy has a heavy master-servant fetish. I guess it came to be due to him always being in the highest position, so he never felt like anyone ordered him around, besides maybe his parents. I want you to act like a high and mighty noblewoman, looking down on him but in a seductive way. Cinra ponders for a moment. I see. That kind of acting. Its not like I did something like that in the past, but I should be more than fine. Could I ask for a bit more guidance, Master? Of course. If you are wondering what to do and how to act, you just have to imagine him being your servant. Tease him a bit while acting all mischievous and tempting. Order him around, keep showing him that you are in control and that he has to serve you. Keep yfully calling him names or getting angry. Id rather not have you hit him too much, but if you notice that he is actually into it, do as you see fit. Is this enough or do you need some more detailed suggestions? She shakes her head with a smile. Its enough. I would have never thought Id get to have a real king act as my ve, fufufu~ Well definitely have lots of fun~ Great. Go and pick a nice dress for yourself from the ones we have avable before you go to him. It will make it feel even more real. Cinra nods and sneaks a peck on my cheek as she passes me. I follow her with my eyes and she seems quite excited about the job. Im d its not otherwise. This will be the first case of our roleying service. After the new maids getfortable, I should focus on finding a dedicated and talented tailor for costume-making, as well as talking with the girls about it. I can already guess who will be very much up for our new idea. Ive done what I could. Time to get back to the lobby. I go through the door and look around. It got a bit calmer and that man Ive spoken with previously has already left. I can still hear some chatting from above so some guests must still be having fun there. I nce at Teffith and she nods, letting me know that nothing happened while I was out. Since not much is going on, Ie closer to the reception and lean my back into it. Cornelia also rests on the counter from her side. So. What was that about? Ross came. What? She sighs. Why am I not surprised he didnt say a word. What now? You dont have to worry, I took care of it and made sure he enjoys himself to the fullest, I answer with a grin. I have a bad feeling about this She nces at me. You know he is an awkward virgin even though he doesnt exactly act like one around others? I know much more than this, my beautiful Ice Queen. I tilt my head to the side and smile at her. Cornelia stares at me for a moment and begins to close the distance between us. To avoid getting interrupted by a random customer, I lean in more and join our lips for a short kiss. She breaks it off and returns to her previous position while ncing around if anybody saw us. Cute. Half an hourter, Cinra lets me know that they are done and heading for a quick bath now. I instruct her to bring Ross to another VIP room afterwards so that I can speak with himfortably. I better check on him before he sneaks out. Just in case. When she does as asked, I bid farewell to Cornelia for a moment and head to the correct room. I find Ross sprawled on the bed in quite good clothes, definitely one of his casual sets. Theres no trace of the mask or cloak so I guess hepletely dropped the act. He notices meing inside and raises himself from the mattress. Is my head going to fly or are we good? I ask with arms crossed over my chest. Bastard! You should have let me know! He chuckles with an awkward smile. Right back at you. I should have realized you were scheming something like this behind my back. No one else would dare. And thats exactly why you have me. So, how was it? Ugh It was embarrassing at first. But as much as I hate to admit it it was amazing. And Im not talking just about my first time. Well thanks. Hahahaha, dont be so serious. On a slightly different topic, why havent you slept with anyone before? Its not like you had to keep it in your pants for a royal reason or you wouldnt havee here anyway. I just didnt meet anyone Id fancy, thats all. Most of the people I came across were either daughters of nobles or princesses of other, subservient kingdoms. Its not like I could have gone for some casual fun with them, as you can imagine. And its just not in my style to have secret affairs with maids. I only decided toe here because I trust you and the people you chose. And what Ive experienced recently only strengthened that feeling. Great. We good then. Just, next time, let me know you areing. I was ready to incapacitate you like some kind of an intruder and Im not yet in perfect control of my strength. Hahaha, dont worry. I may not look like it, but I can actually take care of myself. You know that I have the Divine Temr ss and that Im at Tier 4. My defence abilities are nothing to scoff at. He waves his hand while chuckling. Thats exactly why Im worried. I move closer to a coffee table between us and ce my palm on the edge of it. Making eye contact with Ross, I apply some force into my arm and pull it upwards while stepping on the tables leg with my foot. The wood begins to creak, and a momentter, I yank the top from the single pir in the middle without much effort. Ross raises his eyebrows at me but doesnt look that shocked. I guess even he can do this much when boosted by Physical Strengthening or whatever he has in his skills. I bring the round nk in front of my face and literally fold it in half with the next movement, sending splinters through the air, apanied by a loud crack. The tabletop wasnt an especially thin one. Holy Mother of the Goddess Werent you weak physically? Dont tell me you got to this level by just having sex? Whats your Tier? Ross barrages me with questions, slowly uncovering his face from guarding it against the flying fragments. Well, technically, I did, but thats not all. And Im at Tier 3 now. Advanced just like a day ago. Unbelievable. What you mean is that the ss we all considered useless is actually this powerful at Tier 3? Or did you get some amazing skills at your tier-ups? I throw the two pieces of wood to the side and walk closer to sit on the edge of the bed by him. With a hand gesture, I pull up my status window. This should exin things a bit. His eyes scan through the pink table until they stop and widen a lot. What the hell is wrong with these numbers?! Tier 3?! Thats a powerful Tier 5 or 6! Are these bonuses that big?! To some extent, yeah. The deeper the feelings of a girl towards me, the more we both get from it, and I was quite fortunate toe across a few very lovely women. But, thats not the only issue. Move up. He follows my advice and checks other things, stopping at the Titles. Demigod of Lust? Ive never heard of such a prefix Neither did I and it was different in the past if you remember. It was The Embodiment of I stop instantly when I take a nce at Rosss face. Its pale as a sheet of paper. He seems to be intensively staring at one point with apletely frozen expression. Beads of sweat run down his forehead. Ross? You good buddy? I wave my hand in front of his eyes until he snaps back to reality. He fervently points at my Race and brings himself way closer to me than before, staring straight into my eyes. What is the meaning of this? he asks in a low and quiet tone. I cant judge if he is angry or utterly scared. The past week was quite a chaotic one and some things happened. It includes me literally moulting after waking up due to that thing. How much do you know about it? Uhhh Its an extinct race of supposedly first beings to live in this world? And that they were quite something in their era, being able to utilize their bodies and abilities to the fullest. These are just basics. Its said that Primordials are the progenitors of almost all the humanoid races. Their rtionships with various monsters and different kinds of ancient and mystical beings were what brought existences like Beastkin, Demons or Elves forth. Also, the veryst Primordial founded the very first Human kingdom, as our oldest records state. Wait. Dont tell me Ross suddenly summons something from his storage ring and grabs one of my hands at the same time. He cuts my finger with a small knife and presses it against another thing he brings out - a hexagonal que out of some white mineral. I watch as the weird item shes with a golden glow and my blood gets sucked into many, tiny rows of some formation engraved in it. After all of them getpletely filled, it shes again and literally flies out of our hands. The artifact hangs in the air and my stolen blood turns gold too, making the whole thing look divine. It suddenly releases a sequence of deep sounds and noises that Ipletely dont understand. No. Thats wrong. I instinctively know its anguage I dont know, perhaps thanks to my maxed Linguist. I get the feeling that its about something positive rather than negative. The object stops glowing after it finishes speaking and falls to the ground. I nce questioningly at Ross. What was that abou Im interrupted again, this time, by him jumping off the bed and standing in front of me. He then suddenly drops onto one knee and lowers his head. I, Rossberg Ruminas, the 152nd King of Evalitia, otherwise known as the Divine Land, greet the Progenitor. And he stays like that. Unmoving. While I stay taken aback. After finally returning to my senses like half a minuteter, I lean forward and tap his shoulder. Dude, you are creeping me out a little. What the fuck are you on about? Since ancient times the royal family was tasked with guarding the Mark of the Founder until he would finally return to us. Primordials are immortal, they cant die from old age. The Founder left the kingdom after managing it for a hundred years, promising to return one day. To avoid others from impersonating him, thest Primordial, he created this artifact which verifies ones race, and I used it to confirm that you are not lying. I apologize for not trusting you, but this is a matter in which I had to act ording to the instructions passed down by the consecutive rulers of Evalitia, he exins without raising his head. Okaaaaaaaaaaaay. But even so, get up. I might have that Primordial blood, but Im not your Founder; just some random dude turned into a Primordial by the Goddess. He finally raises his head. By the Goddess? Yes. Now, sit back on the bed or Ill drag you there myself. Let me fill you in properly. Ross does as I say and returns to his previous spot. I mentally let my girls know Ill be leaving things to them for a while longer and instruct them to contact me whenever they would need anything. Then, I try to summarize the recent events again, stressing the whole thing about bing a Primordial. I have no idea what the royal family is passing down, but Im certainly not the proper person to suddenly inherit a fucking nation. I see I knew you were something since the start, but I would never have thought youd get to meet the Goddess in person, hements after I finish. Yeah. So, to make things clear, Im not some great Founder. This whole system is wed. How could you assume he really was thest one? Because the kingdom was founded over a thousand years after they disappeared, with him being in hiding or something. Also, supposedly, their people were connected to each other and thats how he knew he was thest. I sigh. Still. He could have made it so that it only recognizes him. I wont believe it was impossible. But, for whatever reason, it was made like that and we had no way to change anything. We were just handed this story down under an oath to follow themandments and pass them to the people after us. So, who else knows? Only me and Mother, of course. Lets keep this between us then. What? Why? To avoid unnecessary chaos. Im not the guy you are waiting for. I dont want to suddenly be revered more than the King of Humanity just because Im a fake Primordial. But well, if you think you can manage to share this news with her while also conveying what I mean right now, you are free to do so, I exin. He ponders for a moment while rubbing his chin and then looks back at me. Alright. Its not that I want it either. There is just this whole sacred oath and stuff thats supposed to torment your soul if you ever disrespect the Founder or such, but seeing that Im not yet in excruciating pain, I guess it doesnt take you into consideration. He smiles awkwardly. So, a Primordial, huh. You are not even questioning the part about the Goddess. I chuckle. Why would I? She summoned you guys here, I literally used an ancient blood test on you, which came positive, and to top all of that, I trust you as a friend. We need to meet up for a nice chat one day. Id love to talk about her. And you. Things are a little bit different now after I saw all of this. He nces at me again. I know. You are currently thinking how you dont want to do it since you promised to leave me be, but you feel like you have the responsibility to ask me for active help with the Cmity now that I turned out to be quite strong. He shows a wry smile. Right on point. Well, I certainly wont suddenly rush straight at any Abyssal spotted while abandoning everything Ive built up to this point, but dont forget that I always nned to explore a little bit after setting things up properly. And we are quite close to finishing up. I dont mind taking a small detour while out of the city to check a report or two, I say with a smile. You truly are a godsend, Al. Literally and metaphorically. The other Heroes are doing a great job too. We didnt gather much yet, but theres progress. And they headed for another outbreak just recently. It actually happened close to where they were staying. d to know they are fine. Guess I now have an actual reason to meet up with them sometime soon. Definitely. And well Im sure you could help them one way or another now that you are much stronger I roll my eyes and punch him into the shoulder just strong enough to send him tumbling over the bed. Do not think I dont know what you are insinuating, you perverted king. Looks like popping your cherry made you cheekier instead of more mature, I say and chuckle. Anyway, he fixes himself up after my punch, you bing a Primordial is actually a great thing if we consider travelling around the world, especially to other continents. Why is that? You are not a Human anymore, technically speaking. It could help you get out of possible trouble. Not manymonfolk know about Primordials, but those who do will definitely show at least some respect or fear. Do you think they would believe me just like that? I havent ever heard of someone being able to fake their Status. People rarely even show it to others, so the credibility of it is quite high. It doesnt mean that everyone will instantly trust youpletely, but the majority should. So, I can act like Im a Human here and try to use my Primordial race to get around non-human territories with mypanions. That sure sounds at least a bit helpful. He stands up from the bed and summons a cloak from his storage artifact. Lets wrap it up for now. I took way more of your time than I meant to and our conversation went heavily off the tracks. We were supposed to talk about my first time, not about you bing a demigod. He chuckles and dons the cover. Without the mask this time. True. Well be in contact then. We shake hands. Oh, and Al. Did you arrange a meeting with Mother for tonight? he suddenly asks. Huh? No, why? She looked unusually ted whenever I saw her. She was often going around with a letter in her hands. When asked about it, she only told me she is really looking forward to the end of the day. Iugh and ce my other hand on his shoulder. If I were you, Id choose the furthest bedchamber from hers for tonight. I shake my head and leave it at that, guiding Ross out of the room. He stares at me suspiciously the whole way to the secret staircase where we separate. Poor man. Just when things must have started calming down. Well, he should be used to it. Cornelia gives me a short report of what I missed and we continue working through the rest of the night. Its a really impressive one. We had many more guests than previously, especially in the recreational zone. I thank the tiefling girls for this properly during our post-work meeting. It was hugely their influence. Shawure jumps at me and almost mounts me right in the middle of the meeting in front of everyone after receiving her praise and Elea has to pry her off me with Sirgias help. She might not care, but Im pretty sure the rest isnt into a watch party. Anyway, we sum everything up and I mention to them that I would want to talk about a few things after we all rest, mostly with those who tend to more intimate services. Cinra quickly picks up what its about and winks at me. I move to my room and sit down to do some work before going to sleep. Just a little bit of finance management, checking on our progress with the ideas and ns Ive previously written down, and verifying these meant for the future. At some point, the door to my room opens. Surprisingly, its the one connecting it to my neighbour and Cornelia walks inside while still wearing her working dress and the cor. Im a little bit confused since weve just slept together thest time, but as I said previously, I have no idea how their night system works. Just a second. Ill finish in a moment, I tell her and focus on wrapping things up quickly. Before I manage to do so, Cornelia approaches me from behind and entwines her arms around my chest. Im here for my reward she whispers to my ear. Chapter 62 – Exploring New Paths Chapter 62 C Exploring New Paths I smile softly andy the pencil down, closing the notebook too. How could I make my precious magician wait when she went out of her way to properly voice out her desires, as rare as it is. Grabbing her right hand located on my chest into my hold, I bring it up to my lips and ce a gentle kiss on its top. Then, I leave a trail of kisses over her delicate skin as I travel the road upwards her forearm, pulling it just so slightly. Cornelia walks around the chair and sits on myp while facing me. She gazes at my face with a beautiful smile on her lips. Go on. Why did you stop? Urged to continue, I resume my journey over the smooth path, soon reaching her shoulders and then neck. But, contradictory to what she must have been expecting, I move down instead of up and nt thest kiss in the cut-out shape of a heart in the middle of her chest. Cornelia chuckles softly while brushing through my hair. You just love that little window, dont you? I finally raise my head and we join our lips together in a loving kiss. She lets me lead, inviting my tongue into her sweet mouth and I do not reject this opportunity. For a few good moments, we enjoy the taste of each other, actively pursuing a connection allowing our tongues to dance together in a splendid manner. Shes the first one to break it and draws her mouth back to peck my forehead before ncing at me again with rosy cheeks. Cant say I dont, I answer her previous question with a bit of dy due to our actions. Does this little affection ssify as your desired reward? Cornelia takes my right hand and leads it towards her exposed thigh. Surely you jest. After I pushed myself so hard toe here, do you think just this would be able to satisfy me? I nuzzle my nose against her neck, evoking a soft sigh from her. I know very well how difficult it is for you to be even this straightforward. Ill be sure to take great care of you tonight. She lets go of my hand and pulls my face towards hers, joining our lips again. Alongside that, I graze with my fingers over her thigh, tracing up with them. I soon reach the upper part of it and start moving past her hips, straight towards her waist, moving under her alluring dress all the time. But then Oh? Whats this? I break our kiss and ask while gazing into her eyes with an impish smile. You should have let me know if you didnt have enough spares for change. Cornelia giggles at myment and starts raining small pecks onto my lips while also smiling yfully. When making my way over her smooth skin, there was just a single issue. Nothing stopped me from crossing over to her slim belly. And should it? If you consider wearing underwear, then yes, it should. But, there was none on the path I took. I slide my fingers down her underbelly and reach Cornelias secret ce,idpletely bare as I expected. I nudge her lower lips a little, making her release another lovely sigh straight into my face. Shes already a little moist down there. This hidden pervert is certainly looking forward to something much more passionate. Well then, my dazzling Ice Queen. Do you have any wishes your loyal servant should abide by? I ask while still gently caressing her sensitive parts. You know very well what I want Are you going to make me say it aloud again? Before I have a chance to reply, she blocks my lips with hers with a short kiss and then moves them to my ear. These magical straps Let me feel them on my skin again But please Dont tease me as long as thest time she whispers and I can clearly distinguish a faint note of excitement in her voice. As you wish. She pulls away after I answer her request and we both stand up. We could get rid of our clothes with a blink of an eye, but instead, we walk to the bed while kissing, hugging and grazing over the materials of our sets with our hands. Cornelia then steps back and unpins something behind her neck. I assume its the cor, but instead of that, her dress slowly slides down her body while she extends her arms towards the ceiling, striking a very alluring pose. In a brief moment, she stands in front of me with just her sses and the cor on. Looks like its not only the panties she iscking. She then moves close to me again and starts unpinning my shirt. With each button she gets rid of, Cornelia leaves a kiss on my chest, going down one by one. I let the shirt fall to the ground after she unlocks thest one and she moves onto my belt without a break. Im used to just shoving my clothes into the storage ring so the current situation is incredibly sexy and that fact gets visibly announced the moment my pants slide down, revealing quite a stiff area over my underwear. Cornelia giggles and removes them very slowly, relishing in the sight of the mighty beast getting gradually uncovered. She finishes all of this with a kiss on my underbelly and stands up to match me again. Did you like it? Like hell I wouldnt. Isnt this meant to be your reward instead of mine though? She smiles charmingly after hearing my response and presses her chest against mine, wrapping her arms around my waist as I do the same to hers. I want to spoil you a little too, you know? As awkward as getting spoiled by an inexperienced research freak can be. Dont say that. It was so hot because it was you. Anyway, lets move on. I wont be spending hours teasing you as I promised. She nods and begins taking off her sses but I stop her midway. Why not leave them on this time? Cornelia looks at me a little confused as I slide them back into their ce and grab their ends. I invoke a little bit of my magic and smile at her after releasing my hold. She reaches towards the same ce with her own hands; her eyes widen a little. I have much more control over my Void Chains now after I changed and tiered up. Theres now a purplish band of magical material connecting both ends of her sses, perfectly applying enough pressure to make them stay in ce even as she shakes her head to test it, but not ufortable in any way. She chuckles and pecks my cheek. Are you perhaps into sses? Iugh back and do the same. Im into you. And your sses make me hard. That I can tell, she replies while ncing down at my dick at full mast, closely squashed to her underbelly. Id love to have them on too. She brushes her fingers against my chest. I assume you can do much more with your lovely chains than just fixing my sses steady, right? I smile at her and ce both of my hands on the sides of her waist. Soon after, a purplish mist begins rising from the ground under our feet. Cornelia notices it too and we watch it travel up her legs and towards the very neck, covering her body in violet streaks of smoke. The mist brings her arms to the back and I lift Cornelia into a princess carry for a moment. During that action, the smoke rearranges the position of her limbs a bit and turns into a solid material afterwards. I summon a few long straps from the floor and ceiling to uphold her in the air and step back to check on the whole thing. Right now, Cornelias body is wrapped in an actual bondage-style setup. Previously, I was only able to tie up her wrists, ankles and other joints, but right now, she has a full web of stripes all over her skin, in a purplish colour of course. They travel seductively around her arms, legs, curves, and naturally, breasts, entuating their beauty a bit, but not too much. Her precious ce is hidden behind a single band of material. Her arms are currently tied together straight behind her back. Woah This looks and feels incredible, shements on the restraints. Are you going to dick me down like thest time? Im wet and ready, Cornelia asks with a grin, bringing forth enough courage for a bit of dirty talk as she wiggles her hips. I walk closer. Lets not be too hasty. Let me give you a hand first. Or a tongue, if youd like. She blushes a bit more, understanding what Im getting at, and speaks up to stop me as Im kneeling down. Wait. I want to do it for you first while tied up... she says, averting her gaze to the side. I have just the perfect idea for that and I snap my fingers. Ah! Without a warning, Cornelias body rotates vertically and turns upside down. I raise myself up and it should not need rifying that her face ends up literally in front of my crotch and mine does the same with hers. I nce down at her and smile. This is so trippy But also quite hot. Ive never seen a man from this angle. And his thing too She leans forward and starts kissing my jewels without waiting for my reply. I move even closer to make it easier for her and soon feel her tongue tickling my shafts underside, making me shiver a little. Fufufu~ Looks like Im doing a decent job. Dont forget Im here too. Not letting her be the only one working on pleasing the other party, I ce my hands on the inner side of her juicy thighsnow even juicier when wrapped by tight restraintsopen the path to her secret ce and reward it with a long and careful lick. Ahhhh~ Its met with an instant reaction. A quiet moan escapes Cornelias lips. They soon get sealed as she starts raining kisses and little sucks on my pole, moving her hot tongue over its length from time to time. While she takes care of the bottom level, I shower the upper one with tons of affection too. I spread her beautiful flower with my tongue and massage her lower lips with my muscle, making circles over them. Once in a while, I nudge the tiny orb on my way around herbia, which evokes another soft sigh or moan from my lovely magician. We y with each other like that for a short while. Not wanting to make her wait too long as she wished before we started, I finally dive into her pussy with my tongue and begin caressing her moist tunnel, aiming to bring her to orgasm soon. Hey Would you mind helping me out down here a little? Cornelia stops tickling my penis for a moment and calls out to me. I nce down and see her smile wryly as she struggles to catch it into her mouth due to the position and angle she is at. I chuckle at that spectacle and use my hand to guide the tip of my dick to her lips. She hastily catches it and slides it inside, surrounding part of my length with amazing hotness. ~Thank you love~ Her sultry voice arriving by a Whisper makes me quiver a little again. I did not expect it in the slightest. Even if I cant really see it from my position, I feel her smirk through our bond. That little tease. We get back to work. Neither of us wants to prolong this too much. I can easily get this from the way she aggressively swirls her tongue around my ns while moving her lips back and forth. She is truly doing her best for me. I cant be left behind, can I? Since my control over mana is now much greater and more precise, I decide to employ a technique previously used mostly when having some fun with my bundles of captivating jelly. I focus some of the energy on the tip of my tongue and it seeds. The next moment, I shove it into her leaking honeypot and begin tickling her insides. Hnnnnghhhhhh?! It looks to be way more effective than I expected as Corneliapletely stops her movements over my cock when met with the new sensation of pleasure and her marvellous thighs encase my head from both sides. Looks like this technique works quite well on sensitive ces. I continue exploring Cornelias depths as much as I can while getting squeezed by her enticing legs and move my hand to tickle her clit with my fingers now that they dont need to support her thighs anymore. She clearly struggles to suck on me with all the pleasure Im sending through her nervous system, but she does not relent and continues putting in the effort to satisfy me too. Her climax slowly approaches and I move my tongue to y with her precious orb while sliding a finger into her slightly twitching hole. Cornelia starts squeezing me even more and her whole body begins to shiver. Soon after, I flick her clit with the mana-filled tip of my tongue for thest time and her pussy clutches my finger as if wanting to wring it dry. Mhnnnnnnnhhhnnnnnnnnnn~! She moans loudly with my cock in her mouth and begins spasming. When it tones down a little, I release my high too, sending waves of hot and creamy delicacy into the depths of her mouth, trying my best to not make too much of it flow inside her delicate lips to avoid Cornelia identally choking due to our position. To my surprise, the sounds of gulping reach my ears soon after. Even being like this, she still tries to swallow my seed, fortunately, without any idents urring. She releases my cock from her mouths embrace and pants heavily. Ghhhhhaaaahhhhh Haaaaaahhh Delicious as usual Or even more Haaaaaah she praises my semen and giggles. I really cant get used to it being tasty for the girls. But Al What the hell... haaaaah was that? I carefully bring her back to the correct position and peck Cornelias lips. Her eyes widen again when our tongues entwine and she experiences apletely different feeling from it. After separating, I wiggle it a little outside of my lips for her to see. Why is it glowing pink? You really are full of surprises I chuckle. Dont ask me. Its like that whenever I focus my mana. I show her my hands which get slightly illuminated over the palms too, and I ce them on her ample breasts. Mhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnn~ she releases a prolonged moan. So thats what you were doing with Safi and Emi. It feels really pleasant. I nod and peck her lips again while massaging her bosom gently. Nnnhhhhnnn Al I said no teasing Alright, alright. Sorry. You are just too gorgeous. I cant stop myself. Hahaha, you damn flirt. I love you. Come on, lets do it. Look how wet youve made me. Its dripping down my legs. I brush my fingers over her thighs and scoop some of her love juices, bringing them up to my face and seductively licking them off. That I can tell. She chuckles hearing her own words used on her and brings her lips to mine while I still have my index and middle fingers in my mouth. We enter a kiss with them in the middle and our lips cover them from both sides. Our tongues wrap around the obstacle, trying to connect with the other side like forcefully distanced lovers. Trails of saliva drip down our cheeks. I never imagined something like this could feel so hot. I yfully push Cornelia away or we would lose ourselves in this little game. Well then. Lets finally get to it. I shouldnt make the Queen wait, right? I snap my fingers and Cornelias body rotates in various axes until it ends up horizontally t, with her facing the ground. She giggles during the motion. Im presented with a full view of her delicious bottom from behind and all of its secrets are almostid bare to me. I just need to move the single strap of the purplish restraints to the side and thats exactly what I do. Then, I open her legs and move her thighs a bit to the sides, spreading her pink flower a bit which drips with love nectar onto the floor. She nces back at me over her shoulder with a smile. Do you like what you see? My ns touching her lower lips and beginning to slowly push through her tight entrance answers her instead of any words. Mmmmmmhhhhhnnnnnn You definitely do. Ohhhhh yeeeesssss My whole length disappears in her pink crevice in a sh thanks to how wet she is. I rub my cock around her insides before starting to move, evoking some more sighs from her. You have such a beautiful pussy. Theres no way I wouldnt. She moves her face back to the front, definitely embarrassed to hear such a straightforward and bluntpliment. She is forgetting who is the real tease here. Nevertheless, I grab the thin belts covering her thighs and begin to move her body back and forth, impaling Cornelias pretty flower on my dick, slowly at first. Nhhhnnn Ahhhhmmmm I raise the tempo a little when more moans begin escaping her lips and the room soon gets filled with not-so-quiet wet noises and the sound of my pelvis pping against her tender butt. I dont move my hips even a bit right now. I just keep pulling on her restraints and the sensation of floating through the air to finallynd on my dick seems to be doing wonders for her. Ahhhhh Ahhhhh Nhhhhhnnnn Its way different Ahhnnn Than when you just fucked me Nhhnnn Ahhh! I pull her even stronger. Told you that I have plenty of things we can do with these. Just enjoy the ride. The fun starts now. Pulling out of her hot insides for a brief moment, I snap my fingers again and she rotates ny degrees horizontally to the right. I carefully ce Cornelias left leg over my shoulder and plunge my dick into her pussy again, this time being able to observe both her front and back due to her being side to side with the ground. She can nce at me much easier too. Fuuck Ahhh Ahhh Holding onto her leg, I start moving this time, thoroughly exploring every part of her moist crevice. My ns scrapes over her pussys uneven walls, focusing on their sides due to our position. I smile at Cornelia when our gazes meet. I love the way your perfect breasts bounce up and down. Her vagina squeezes my rod a bit stronger after another teasingpliment and I begin hammering her pussy while looking straight into her eyes. I can feel her growing more embarrassed and at the same time happy through our connection. If we were in any other situation, I bet she would punch me softly and avert her gaze while blushing. Shes just so cute. Ahhmmm Ahnnn I too hnnnnnmmm love your hard cock Haahnn You know? she says and even brings a smirk to her face before ruining it by biting on her lower lip as I turn up my thrusting even more. Thats so nice of you. Guess I have to do my best after such lovely praise. I snap my fingers again and her body rotates with my penis still inside, evoking a different kind of sensation for the both of us. Oooohhhhhh Cornelia releases a prolonged sigh and I spread her legs to the sides, grabbing part of the rope over her underbelly firmly with my left hand, and moving my right palm to the top of her little, pink hood. She quickly notices where my now slightly glowing thumb is going and shakes her head. Wait! If you do all of that at onceAHHHHHNNNNNNNNNN~?! Unfortunately, its toote. I begin tickling the shy bubble with my mana-filled finger while starting to thrust into her quivering tunnel by pulling her body towards me and pushing my hips forward at the same time. With all the forcesbined, my penis speeds through her moist pussy, releasing even louder, wetter sounds. Cornelia bites on her lip more while enjoying the pounding and massage. Ahhhh~! Ahhhnn~! That''s... Ahnnnn~! Too much! Ahhh~! Al! Ahhhhh~! Ahhhh~! Weve yed for quite a bit now and I can feel her approaching another orgasm very quickly. Her pussy starts tightening on me as I increase my pace even more, aiming with my tip exactly at the spots I discovered thest time we had sex in a simr position. Cornelias pleasure soars into the sky and she throws her head to the back as her whole body begins spasming in orgasmic waves. Ahhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Ghh Fuck! I release my seed at the same time as her pussy is convulsing and a furious load travels through Cornelias tight tunnel, aiming for the furthest destination. Without a doubt, her precious chamber gets filled with a flood of milky-white cream. I keep softly thrusting into her pink flower while riding my own high too until both of us finish. I lean and rest myself on Cornelias chest. Shes a bigger panting mess than I am, but thats granted due to my increased stamina of this new body and the whole increase in stats and their assimtion. I feel like I could go for hours if not days. Al She calls to me quietly and I nce up, seeing her satisfied smile. I get the idea without her needing to say anything more and I pull myself up to join our lips together for a long and passionate kiss, interrupted only by a few short breaks for air. That was amazing All of it Corneliaments after I bring her straight up again. I move to the bed, sit down on the edge, and ce her on myp. We chuckle softly and kiss a little more. Im d. Your insides felt incredible too. She hides her face in my neck for a moment, making meugh again. Shes just so perfect to tease. Ngh!? A prickle of pain almost makes me moan and I watch as Cornelia pulls back while licking her lips with a mischievous smile. You sly vixen. You only acted embarrassed and went for a hickey. Fufufu~ Im getting better at it, am I not? You are. She smiles happily and kisses the spot she previously bit. We give each other loving pecks all over our faces and necks for a short while, just basking in the romantic mood. Forget the fact that she ispletely tied up and restrained. Its still fucking romantic. Hey Can you still do more? Cornelia ces her forehead against mine and suddenly asks. For you, I can do it as many times as you want, I answer and we both nce down at my stiffy, chilling between her supple thighs. Theres something I would like to try Dont be shy then. Im all yours. She awkwardly moves her gaze around and then wriggles a little on myp. I let Cornelia jump onto the floor beside the bed and the gem hanging from her cor blinks faintly, announcing that she has brought something from the spatial storage inside of it. I can see her visible hesitation, but she spins around after a moment and reveals to me an object in her tied-up hands. I pick up a small, round container from her palms, looking like something ointments are stored in back on Earth. Whats this? I ask, curiously examining the object. Im sorry for doing it without asking, but I took a peek into your notes inside your desk a few times I was just really curious after Sirgia showed me the ones you prepared for her. I open the lid and find a colourless, gel-like substance inside. It reveals to be slightly slimy after I scoop a little onto my fingers and rub them together. It might be some kind of liquid-like salve or something. One thing caught my attention, Cornelia continues, I copied the details and decided to think about it a bit. I asked Safi, Emi and Elea to help me. I believe youbelled it as lube. I raise my eyebrows and then look at her. A slightly apologetic and embarrassed smile paints her lips. Even though Ive made sure to tell her that everything that''s mine is hers too, she still seems to be feeling bad about peeking at my notes. Wait. Since you asked Safi and Emi for help is this their... She averts her gaze and nods. We worked on the slime they can produce and used it as a base for the end product. Its obviously not part of their bodies, in the truest sense of it. Elea helped it reach the consistency you described with her knowledge and affinity with nature. I shake my head and smile. I was nning on researching that idea myself, but it looks like I was left behind. Do you know its purpose? She nods again. Even though she is still quite flushed from our previous fun, I can discern another, much heavier blush on her cheeks. It caught my attention because while Safi took your literal first time and Sirgia was the first actual girl you had sex with I was sure that you still hadnt done anal... she speaks quietly, still avoiding my eyes. Thus I thought that you could not only take my other virginity there but I could also be your first in something I sigh, ce the container on the bed and pull Cornelia back onto myp, wrapping my arms around her. Cornelia I had no idea you were worried about such things I love you so much, you know? You dont need to offer that part of yourself to me to prove you are the same. Its not like Im not interested in that. From the things you wrote, it seemed like it would feel good with this Are you sure you are not forcing yourself into this? She leans closer and steals my lips with a loving kiss. I am. I told you Im a little curious too. You know how I love experimenting with new things. And I want to do it with you anyway. I didnt bring it up before because I was a bit afraid. I remember hearing the same girls I mentioned in the past chattering about doing it in the butt with their boyfriends saying that it hurt Then why are you assuming it would feel good with this? Because you would nevere up with something that hurts instead of making the people involved have more fun. And you would certainly not describe poison or acid amongst tens of notes about your other perverted ideas. Hearing that makes me weirdly happy She giggles and pecks my lips. So? Can we? Elea already verified that its safe. Alright. But promise me to say if its too much. Not everyone has to be into anal, you know? Lets get you out of these first. Its fine I would like the belts to stay If you dont mind... I kiss her too and smile cheekily. Someone is getting more open with their fetishes. Cornelia drops her gaze while getting increasingly red. Dont I wont. But its true. Some time ago you would get all fidgety talking about even slightly lewd things. Im truly amazed. Dont try to say that its nothing. I know best it doesnte easily to you. She smiles faintly and raises her eyes to match mine again. More confidence can be discerned in them now. So, are you going to ravage my ass like a beast or no? Hahaha. Ill rather do it slowly so you actually enjoy this. But I appreciate the taunt. Cornelia chuckles, pecks my cheek and makes herself fall onto the bed on her stomach. She lifts her ass up on her knees and spreads her legs. Unfortunately, her arms are still tied up to her back so thats all she can do. She nces back at me from the surface of the bed. Have you yed with that ce before? I ask to understand what to expect. No. But I cleaned it with magic so there shouldnt be any surprises. Im sure youll show me how to enjoy it properly, she answers with a smile. Time to dig in then. I grab her tender butt with my hands and spread her cheeks more. A momentter, Cornelia quivers a little when my tongue brushes over her cute, little anus. Eh? Why are you licking there?! Hmm? You dont trust me? I do, but its ticklish and weird. The main thing will feel even weirder. She gulps audibly and stops protesting, deciding to just enjoy my passionate caresses. I y with her tense hole a bit more, tickling it with my tongue and rubbing the starry are with my fingers. Ohhhhhh Cornelia sighs softly when my muscle invades her back entrance. She squeezes my tongue hard, but quickly catches upon it without even needing my instructions and the pressure lessens a bit, allowing me to prod deeper into the tunnel. Your tongue feels so different than when you lick my pussy She closes her eyes and focuses her mind on thepletely new sensation. I keep teasing her unexplored yet spot and reach for the lube. I must say, they did a great job. I should get used to all of my beautiful girls being much more talented than me. Anyway, I pick some of it onto my fingers and rub a bit of it onto her anus. I know it should go mostly on the other thing, but just in case. I then cover my middle finger with it and poke the entrance with my fingertip. The next moment, I push it inside just a bit and Cornelia exhales quietly. Bit by bit, I guide my finger deeper into the incredibly tight corridor, gently spreading her insides. Mhhhhhnnn Its so fucking big It feels even bigger than usual You were right It feels really weird, Cornelia says after I slide it in as far as I can. Looks like we have a small misunderstanding here. Cornelia? You might want to open your eyes. She follows my advice and the previous, contented smile quickly disappears from her lips after she notices my dangling erection on the side of her legs. Her eyes move to her butt and widen in surprise. No way Thats just your finger? I chuckle and rotate it a bit. Yes, it is. It feels so big! How is your penis supposed to fit there?! With some effort. And the help of your invention. But we can stop at just a finger or two if you are scared. She hesitates for a moment but shakes her head. No. I want to feel you inside As you wish. Be ready for another weird feeling. She nces at my smiling face confusedly and I pull my finger out in a semi-quick motion. Her mouth instantly assumes the shape of the letter o and she squeezes her asshole, losing a bit of control over it. Ohhhhh This is gooooood... I repeat the motion a few more times to allow her to grasp the feeling even better, slowly sliding my finger into her anus and then pulling it out in a slightly faster manner. It looks like she might be liking this. But, since we are aiming for the main thing, we need to move forward. I start moving my finger inside her more and stretching her alluring entrance enough to fit a second one now. She moans quietly each time I thrust them in and then sighs in satisfaction as I pull them back. After a few short minutes of such y, Cornelia connects our gazes again and speaks up. Hey It should be fine now, right? Im getting really curious With a smile, I pull my fingers out for thest time. She watches me cover my dick with the slimy substance and move behind her with anticipation clearly present in her eyes. I ce the tip of my penis against her anus and it twitches cutely. After one more nce at Cornelia, I push my ns inside with a little bit of resistance. Ohhhhhh Its spreading me so much Its tight as hell too Guhhhh Each of us enjoys a different kind of sensation as I very carefully make my way inside her unvisited apartment. I shove a bit of my cock into her squeezing ring and pull it back, reaching further with each, slow stroke. Mhhhhhhhmmm It doesnt hurt You can go faster I listen to her only partially and still keep a steady pace of making progress. After a minute or two, I finally manage to hide all of my stiff rod in her narrow tunnel. Feeling her anticipating gaze on myself, I free her anus of almost my whole length, leaving only the tip inside, in a quick pullback this time. Ohhhhhhh daaaaaaaaamnnnnn It hits so weirdly but gooooood Looks like my worries were unnecessary. Its also really easy to move thanks to the lube. Cornelia gazes at me warmly. I finally was able to take your first Damn you, woman. I told you not to care who was first and whatnot. I chuckle, but still smile at her widely and she doesnt miss that. She giggles. Nowes the part where you pound me so hard I wont be able to sit straight for a week, right? I would much rather enjoy a more passionate time with my lover tonight, I say to her and grab the restraints behind her shoulders, bringing Cornelia up from lying chest-down on the bed. Ahhhhhnnnn~! With the motion, my cock obviously prates her hole again in one go, making her moan in surprise. I pull my hand holding the ropes closer and arch her back to lean her shoulders onto mine as she sits backwards on myp, impaled with my dick. I wrap the other arm around her slender waist and reach for her breast. Cornelia tilts her head and kisses my neck. Told you it would be better to leave them on, fufufu~ Time for the second part of your reward session, my Queen. She chuckles and aims for my lips. I naturally help her find them and we start making out while I begin thrusting my rock hard cock into her tight ass. Bit by bit, we increase the tempo and the room gets filled with rhythmic pping again. Nnnhhhnnn~ Mhhhhhnnn~ Nhhhhhnnn~ Cornelia is intent on showing her satisfaction with loving kisses and doesnt let go of my lips even though she is moaning into them more than doing anything else. Not like it bothers me. These tingly vibrations just make it even better. I focus on ploughing through her insides with my dick, shaping them up to my size more and more. Ahhh~! Ahnnn~! Ahhh~! Who would have Ahn~! Thought... Ahhh~! It can feel so good Nhhhn~! In the ass! She finally breaks our struggling kiss and just leans back onto me, moaning into the sky while gazing at my face from below. I stare back at her incredibly flushed and hot expression with a smile. You can go harder! Ahhhh~! Ahhhh~! I grant her request and begin pistoning my hips even faster. At the same time, I gently massage her breasts with my free hand. These soft and dreamy mounds are just so perfect and pleasant to touch. Every time I tickle or pinch her nipple a little, her anus squeezes again. Timing it to the moment when I pull back seems to give Cornelia even more pleasure as her mouth opens wide during the movement. Ahhn~! Fuuuuuuuck~! Ahhh~! I cant believe Ahhhn~! Im almosting from Ahnn~! My butt! And who is the pervert here, hmm? I ask her teasingly and Cornelia pushes her lips up into mine again. ~We... are~ she answers with a Whisper, much to my delight. Since she announced getting close on her own, I redouble my efforts too. She breaks the kiss due to my slightly stronger thrusts which make it hard for us tofortably caress our lips together and nces down curiously because I stopped ying with her boobs. She quickly realizes the target of my slowly descending fingers. Oh, no, no, noAHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNN?! She arches her back even more than I made her by holding her back and moans extremely loud when my two, slightly pink at the tips fingers sneak into her front entrance. AHNNNN~! Dont y! Ahhh~! With my pussy! Ahnn~! When fucking! Ahhh~! My ass! Why not? You squeeze me so good when I tickle it here. NGGGGHNNNNNNN?! She trembles when I poke my fingers into the walls of her extremely wet vagina when my cock rushes through her anus into its furthest depths. Each time I tease her sensitive pussy at the same time as I shove my dick into her ass, she shivers again with a loud moan and tightens the ring around my shaft, sending lots of pleasure into my rod. She rests her head back onto my shoulder andpletely submits herself to me, focusing only on feeling good and releasing alluring moans into my ear. Sensing her peak, I start sliding my fingers in and out of her pussy in tandem with my cock ravaging her ass. Cornelia orgasms in a blink and pushes my fingers out of her precious ce, almost choking my cock with the tightening entrance to her anus as it begins flooding her narrow tunnel with a luscious load. AAAAHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~! Her body begins spasming and I grunt from the insane pleasure too. A trickle of love juices spurts out of her wide open pink flower due to the intense high she is experiencing from having both of her holes satisfied at the same time. It takes a good minute for Cornelia to finally stop shivering and fall limply onto my chest. I immediately remove the violet straps and embrace her lovingly from behind. We both gasp for air in a chaotic manner. When our gazes meet, we chuckle together and kiss softly. I take the previous statement back THIS was amazing Hahaha. Same here. I never felt anything like this. But its not like Im someone with lots of experience. There are countless things I havent done. Then we can try them together, she says with a beautiful smile and pecks my cheek. As long as youll befortable with it, then of course, I answer with the same. We lie down to rest for a moment and graze our hands over each others chest and belly. Cornelia has such a charming, happy expression on her face. It suits her sharp looks so well. And the sses. They add so much, but She nces at me curiously as I reach towards her face and pull her sses off. I love looking at you with them, but its definitely ufortable lying on your side like this. Cornelia chuckles and grazes my cheek with her hand. So considerate. Its almost as if its a different person from the one who ravaged both my pussy and ass to their hearts content while I was tied up. You are making it sound like Im a viinous bastard here. A handsome, caring, kind and perfect viinous bastard. She leans for a kiss. Oh, and perverted. Oh, you She giggles charmingly. We then both nce down at the small container with lube lying between us. We can make a great use of this if we introduce it to the girls, she says. Howplex and fast is the process to make it? And how much of it? Safi, Emi and Elea can easily take care of it in a sh now after we confirmed the result. Even the other elf girls should be able to do so, as long as they know a thing or two about herbs, and I believe they do if they are Eleas followers. Amazing. Theres a favour I would like to ask of you though. The timing couldnt be better. Well, it could if you showed it to me in the morning, but that doesnt matter. She squints her eyes at me and then raises one of her brows curiously. What is it? Ill do anything for you, as long as its within my ability, of course. Give one to Lianne the next time you meet her. The earlier the better actually. The Queen? Why? Shell show you why after you mention its lube, I answer with a yful smile. It would be great if you could exin to her a thing or two about it too, perhaps with a little presentation, but I can understand if its too much to ask. She stares at me in silence for a moment and then sighs. You know we are close and gossip about lewd things anyway. Ill go check on her tomorrow. Did you talk her into trying anal during your recent visit? I must let you know that she doesnt have the best experiences with it. I know. She mentioned that. And we spoke a little about it. Thats why I want you to give it to her soon. Youll understand why after she introduces you to her new friend. Maybe shell even let you take it for a ride if you tell her about our little fun. You and your perverted toys She chuckles softly. Looks like you know we talk about you too. Ill try my best, love. She pecks my lips and pulls herself closer into my hug. Chapter 63 – The Great Change Chapter 63 C The Great Change Something ticklish and slightly cold trailing over the skin of my chest brings me out of peaceful slumber. The small point travels to my nipple and circles it a few times, nudging the little protrusion, and then moves to the other one to do the same. After leaving an area of chilly sensation over both of them, the mysterious traveller begins their journey down my sr plexus. On the way through the smooth ins of my body, a friend joins them, making it into two frosty points grazing my skin. Then, a third one appears. Then, a fourth one. Then finally, the group reaches five individuals. They move down and down at a steady pace, travelling in a single, horizontal line and leaving trails of cold sensation behind them. Soon, they pass my stomach, circle around the navel, and reach the underbelly. When these mysterious entities almost touch myher regions, I hastily catch the wrist that has been leading them and open my eyes while squinting. What enters my sight is obviously Cornelias face with a smug expression. One of her arms is extended down and towards me. What were you nning to do with these exactly, you little witch, hm? I ask her yfully. She smiles at me and pushes her hand further down in one, swift motion, grasping my precious family jewels into a chilly grasp. Ohohohohohohoooo Now youve done it! I shudder, shout, and yank her hand away, using my other free one to start tickling her exposed belly, sending Cornelia into a huge fit ofughter and lots of shaking. Ahahahahahaha! Stooooop! I concede! I concede! Toote for that! I dont let her go and mercilessly assault her delicious tummy and those perfect curves of her sides, making her unable to do anything else besides wriggling in pleasurable agony. But, she somehow manages to muster enough strength to throw herself at me, grab both of my wrists, and pin them above my head while straddling my waist. Still giggling a little to herself, she takes a few deep breaths and stares at me with a wide smile. You beast. To vite a dignified woman like me in such a barbaric way. And who is the one that started it? Im pretty sure going after the little guy is even more barbaric. Cornelia opens her mouth to most likely give another yful reply, but she stops and raises one of her brows. She then nces back over her shoulder and snorts. Im pretty sure its from my quickly growing boner hitting her butt with how she is sitting just above my crotch. Mom was right. All men think about is sex, she says while turning her face back to me and chuckling softly. Excuse me. Thest time I checked, it was you who teased my nipples and grabbed my balls like some thug. Besides, how can I not grow hard when a gorgeous bombshell of a beauty is showing her everything to me while being on top? Its as I just said. Literally everything isid bare in front of me with her slightly leaning position, from the very enticing, perfect peaks hanging above my face, to the charming, little mound between her legs kissing my underbelly affectionately. Cornelia chuckles again and leans forward to join our lips in a soft kiss. She releases my hands andys herself down on my chest while I gently embrace her back and begin stroking her smooth, released hair. Sweet moments like these are just worth living for. After a short session of caring pecks, she raises herself again with a warm smile and stretches her whole body while moaning openly. I hold her waist as she trembles a little from the pleasant exercise. I must say, your Rejuvenate is amazing, she says after finishing. Ive recovered as far as to doubt that we even did anything before going to sleep. Which is great, but also a little sad. I lift myself to a sitting position too and hug her tightly whilending a kiss on her cheek. What? Would you rather have trouble walking after your first ever anal? If so, we can always arrange for that. I trace my finger down her back and tickle her butthole a little bit. She ps me gently and I chuckle. Did you forget I have to meet the Queen per your own request? She would instantly notice if I walked funny. Im just a little down that theres no evidence of our precious time together. All the evidence is here, I say and lean my forehead against hers. Or, do you perhaps want to boast to someone and its hard without solid proof, hm? Cornelia blushes a little and pecks my lips. Your imagination sure runs deep. She turns around on myp and rests her back on my chest, pulling up her Status window. We both scan through it for changes after our passionate night and instantly notice one. Oh my. Wasnt this only 50% and for around 24 hours? Cornelia points at the window. Surely, the temporary bonus from sex would always show up as 50% for 24 hours or however many it was left after the act, but we can now see that the numbers there are 100% and 64 hours, which is certainly 72 minus 8. True. I wonder if its due to me advancing a Tier or from the race upgrade. Or I wave my hand and summon my own menu to the side of Cornelias Status screen, and navigate into the Partners section. It doesnt take me long to find her entry at the top of the list and I open it, making it visible to her too.
PARTNERS
Cornelia Longdeville - Human
Bond Level: 5/5 Bond Type: True Love (Infatuated Couple) ?STATUS DETAILS?
As I thought, our Bond Level and Bond Type levelled too. I noticed your stats change a tiny bit. It could also be a bonus from us being actual lovers with mutual feelings. Cornelia rubs her chin while thinking. Or its because you yed with and came in both of my holes. Or its all thanks to anal. You havent done it before. Too many variables here Guess Ill have to trouble the other girls to help me find out. But, all in all, its great that the duration increased threefold. Already starting to get tired of all the pussy you are getting? She chuckles. If I were to supply all the girls here with buffs daily, or even only those who are actually close to me, how much time do you think would be left for you then, hm? Oh. I know things are moving slowly for our little establishment and its not really visible, but there are fourteen girls that openly slept with me already. If we include all the other employees, our family now counts up to twenty-one individuals, excluding me. Damn. I didnt realize there were already this many. I still feel like it was yesterday when I came here from the castle or we opened for the first time with just Safi and Emi in the main department. I nod. Right. There are now also Garrena, Mafaris, Zalia, Shawure, Nebu, Cinra, Leyne, Roseni and Filue. It might not look like much whenpared to the normal brothels, but ...when we consider that its all non-humans then thats plenty, she finishes my sentence. We are actually getting somewhere. I chuckle and brush over her fair skin with my fingers. I wouldnt phrase it like that. We still usually have a few customers a night. These are fair beginnings, but we need to double down on actual promotion soon. Meanwhile, I still have so many ideas to introduce She grabs my hand and squeezes it gently. You were thinking about finding a skilled tailor recently. Maybe its finally time for our little hero to make his way into the vast world? Oh? Am I such a heavily annoying husband for you to already want to kick me out of our lovely house? I tease her a little. Cornelia fidgets a bit and Im pretty sure I hear her quietly mutter the word husband a few times. A soft smile finds its way onto her lips for a brief moment and quickly disappears. I dont think she knows I did notice it though. Ekhm. You must be joking. Id never do or think that. Im just a way less possessive woman than you may be thinking I am. Considering your yesterdays obsession with having my first time, I find it quite hard to believe. She grows more and more flustered. That was just a short moment of weakness Everybody has them I chuckle and pat her head. Alright, alright. You know Im just teasing you. A smile reappears on her lips. I know. Anyway, what I meant was, I dont n on tying you down and restricting you to moving only around the capital. You can leave the management to me and go out. Elea is plenty capable too. That was one of your goals and I believe we pretty much met it. And here I thought youd be very much into tying me up or down Al! Hahaha, sorry, sorry. I just love being like this with you, I tell Cornelia honestly and kiss her neck. Id have never thought Id fall for a corny pervert in my whole life, but me too She guides my hands to affectionately embrace her waist. Umm sorry I tilt my head in confusion. What for? I call you a pervert again and again but its not like you are really one and I realized it might have been a bit rude I sigh and chuckle faintly. You can call me whatever you want. Besides, all men are perverts ording to your mom. Sheughs. Seriously How did she even getid in the first ce is above me She was an even worse shut-in than me and her personality was not that different from mine Your personality is perfect and dont let others tell you otherwise. Theres nothing wrong with getting embarrassed with lewd things and I find it very cute how you sometimes try to deny the simplest things with that stubborn act of yours. Now, lets end this long-ass morning discussion before we lose ourselves in it even more. Cornelia moves off myp and stands up from the bed to stretch again, showing her juicy butt to me. Hhhhhnnnnnnngggggggg True. It was fun, but theres work to do. Ah! I softly p that beautiful piece of ass while sitting on the edge by her. Thats right. You have a royal to meet and I have to check on the new girls. Lets have a meeting during dinner, you should be back by then. Well leave the travelling part forter. I need to make sure Sirgia creates enough fun toys for you to not grow lonely when Ill be gone, I say with a smirk. Pervert. Cornelia snorts and takes slow steps away while creating underwear and casual robes around her body using her ice ability from before. She spins around and gives me a smug look after cing her sses on their proper spot. An idea shes in my mind and I quickly check for my new stealing skill, confirming that its off cooldown. With a few strokes of my finger, I borrow her Frostweave and activate it while standing up. My body is covered with a simr, whitish mist as hers was, and after a few moments, I create a casual set of pants and shirt. It does feelfy even amongst all this chill. Cornelias eyes widen for a moment and she sighs afterwards. Not only a pervert but now also a thief. Oh, how low you have fallen. We both chuckle and finally leave the room. Our beautiful chefs have already finished preparing breakfast for the whole family, including the new maids, so we join everyone impatiently waiting for the food. Due to our numbers, the previous, long table we were using for our meals is now not enough to house all of us and we split into two groups this time. It''s proof that we are growing in strength and numbers. Sirgia runs out of the kitchen the very moment I show up in the dining hall, not leaving my side for even a brief moment. She doesnt let Emi get any close to me this time. Their fight over myp is getting more serious with each passing day. I enjoy my meal by the table with all of my lovers and core members of the mansion, which includes Cornelia, Sirgia, Safi, Emi, Elea and the elves, and Teffith. Garrena, Nebu, the tieflings and the new girls group up by another spot. Im pretty sure it was arranged by Elea and a clear distinction of seniority can be noticed here, going by who joined our ranks first. The whole breakfast passes in a pleasant and chatty atmosphere. I expected our table to be the livelier one due to theirs having more new and not-yet-ustomed people, but the tiefling trio overshadows all the girls around my table with how easygoing and talkative they are towards Rene, Dhosk, Tyriana, Meiya and Neiya. I just focus on pampering my cute dwarf and being fed in response. At first, I was slightly nervous about Tyriana, but it looks like my worries were unnecessary. It all came from the whole thing of fantasy stories back at home including various kinds of Elves. Ivee across books where Dark Elves and other types of Elves had quite a hostile attitude towards each other and I didnt see many mentions about such rtionships in my time in the castles library. But, that may be because its all good here. I caught neither my dark-skinned beauties nor Tyriana showing any discontent during their interactions. Just to be sure, I ask Elea about it and she confirms my assumption that theres not much to worry about. Any conflicts are on a settlement basis rather than a racial one. Each vige is like its ownmunity. After breakfast, we all tidy up and the new girls help out with the dishes in the kitchen. Cornelia prepares herself properly, picks up the merchandise she is meant to deliver to the Queen, and leaves the mansion. I wonder how the meeting will go. Perhaps I should have gone with her, but that would be weird with meing literally the day after. Everyone else finds their own work or things to spend time on. Sirgia, Mafaris and Teffith dive into the little dwarfs workshop, most likely to work on the naginata. Neira disappears in her own studio. Filue and Leyne move to the garden and our satyr girls follow them. Garrena and the other elves head to the underground arena. I might want to check on them to learn a thing or two. Astrea disappears as usual. Okay, maybe not as usual. She lets herself be much more visible than before and even makes eye contact with me for a short moment. As mysterious as ever. I still wonder what was that lick about. Nevertheless, I dont want to pressure her, so I focus on others. And I have no idea what the rest ns on doing. Safi and Emi decide to apany me for today and I of course agree. I decide to try and talk with our new maids to perhaps ease their worries a little more and find out what they would like to take care of most of the time or such. Our first target is Rene. We sit together and chat a little about ourselves. I especially encourage her to ask questions about me or the ce or whatever else, and albeit a little uncertain, she does as instructed. I notice how her tail starts wagging enthusiastically a few times during our little exchange, mostly around the parts connected to how I treat the other girls and what our rtionships are like. She seems to be an honest and kind-hearted person to me, willing to earnestly follow the lead. Rene has nothing against helping in the bathing department alongside her usual maid-type work around the mansion, but when mentioning her body, she clearly gives the vibes of someone insecure about it, saying how she is sure she wont be picked much. I have to assure her with lots of head pats that its not true. Ive seen most of her body back at Selinas and she surely is a looker. Perhaps a little chubby at some ces, but like hell anyone would have something against it. This is not Earth where people shame women about their bodies, turning them into walking skeletons. Her mood quickly switches into an overjoyed one and she starts openly snuggling to me after I praise her figure and looks, to the point where Emi starts pushing herself into me too, not wanting to lose in clinginess to the new resident. Making sure that she doesntck anything and that she is content with her room and situation, wee across Dhosk next. From an open and easy to read extrovert, we turn towards a quite withdrawn and cold introvert. All her questions for me are formted the way I dont have to answer with anything else besides yes and no. When I try to learn something about her, she keeps her own answers short too. The most important thing we are able to find out is that she was a chatan at her previous settlement. She confirms having some knowledge and experience with alchemy and other fields connected to it and agrees to work with us on projects rted to these areas. She will surelye in clutch at times. As for the usual servitude, as I expected, she doesnt say no to anything, just keeps her almost indifferent demeanour while talking about it. While she is okay with baths and such, Im not sure if she is suitable to apany guests for social purposes and I let her know that. To which, she obviously agrees with a short yes. Figures. Hopefully, Cornelia, Sirgia or Neira will find amon tongue with her. I decide to not bother Dhosk too much and move on. The next person we find is Tyriana in the library. She is peacefully reading some book while casually sipping a fragrant tea when wee in. I dont really want to interrupt her and think abouting backter when she closes the book and nces my way. Now it would be rude to just leave. She is surrounded by that noble-like aura, but not the high and mighty one. Tyriana surely is a proud High Elf and its clearly visible with how she conducts herself, but its more like she respects herself. And others to some extent. Our talk goes much smoother than with Dhosk. She is fine with most duties. Only bathing gives her some concerns. She exins that while she doesnt mind showing a bit of her body, she doesn''t want to let random men get touchy with her. I assure her that there are rules for that, but dont pressure her into changing her mind. She is truly a beauty like most women of her race, so I would be d if she was up for the social part of the establishment in the lobby, but her way of being might not be that suitable for it, simr to Dhosk''s case. She actually says by herself that she would like to observe others do it and then decide, which is good already. Even if she stays just as a general maid, it will be plenty. Finally, I take Safi and Emi to the garden behind the mansion and damn. I know I dont really check on it often, but the transformation is real. Thest time I took a nce around here was when Elea made that little tree nest for Nebu. Since then, it got much more colourful here. Most of the hedges have now various, colourful flowers covering them, creating even fancier paths around the whole garden. The bowers are covered in vines and simr kinds of nts much more, giving them apletely different vibe than before. I have no idea how, but all the grass is evenly cut and no corner of the garden looks neglected. The girls must have been working hard on it. Meiya, Neiya and the two gardening elves tend to the area around our small pond when we arrive. They look really fascinated by whatever the taller women are exining to them. We join the group and listen about the underwater flora and how to properly raise it. Truly, I can spot some beautiful looking greenery down there through the crystal-clear water. After Leyne and Filue finish their lecture, we butt in and chat about the two satyrs. They are not new to nature obviously, but they let us know that forests were their main home and thats what they are most knowledgeable about while the aquatic aspect is not really their forte. All in all, the elf girls mention that they already talked plenty and both satyr sisters will definitely be a huge help to the garden and other flora. They already started nning to fill the mansion with some appropriate flowers and nts they n to grow back here, and with Meiyas and Neiyas knowledge, they will be able to see to it much faster now. As for the talk about their other responsibilities besides the garden, it goes well too. Meiya, the shorter sister, does express a little doubt that she would do good, but neither of them has anything against helping with the baths. The same goes for the socialpany. It took around two hours to talk with everyone. Its way too early for Cornelia toe back anytime soon so I decide to train my control over the draconic hilt and my other skills a little. My two, lovely bundles of jelly oblige to help of course and we go down to the underground. Garrena, Roseni and Cinra are engaged in a two versus one there. Its obvious who against who. Even without the help of her ancestral bloodline, Garrena is able to fend off the two agile warriors while throwing an attack now and then. I dont know if there are any racial rtions at work here but I swear both sides are fighting much more ferociously than they usually do while training. And they all have wide, almost taunting smiles on their faces. As far as I know, there was norge-scale conflict between their races in the past. Which is kind of surprising with the whole desire to conquer in the Orcsmunities. But then again, it might boil down to settlements and tribes. We take a spot where we shouldnt disturb the trio and begin our own exercises, starting with hand to handbat. Im no CQC master but I do have some experience in it so Im able to take the two of them at once. The memories they inherited from the girls are not enough for them to match me. But, their almost shapeless bodies that are able to morph during the fight are definitely a tough nut to crack. Thanks to their high resistances I dont have to hold back that much, even though seeing my punches literally create holes in their stic bodies from the force of impact did make me a bit concerned at first. After an hour, I bring out my artifact and switch into a more defensive stance, letting them attack most of the time. While they try their best to assault me at the most irregr angles, I practice the speed of morphing my weapon into different forms. Being able to quickly switch shapes in the middle of a fight can definitely end up being more than just handy. I manage to get the hang of it when ites to the weapon types I used a lot in the past. The new ones still take a bit of time to form and materialize. Two hourster, we make a little scramble. Garrena looked like she wanted to fight the slimes herself, so I gave her that chance while going to face the dark-skinned duo this time. And boy, they do not spare me in the slightest. Now that they know my body is much tougher than before, they go almost all out on me. I can repel Safi and Emi, but when ites to experienced fighters, I still look like an amateur. Garrena overpowers my slimes fast and we switch back in twenty minutes. Our trio decides to take a break for now and then actually to end for today. While the elves and the orc stop paying attention to us, getting lost in their own, small and violent world, Safi and Emi drag me to a different stone room, one of the storages. The moment I see the calm and collected Safi give me the look, I understand instantly that theres no escape. Mana-filled pats may not be enough today. And I dont even delude myself they could work after she steals my lips while Emi goes after something else. Thus, we spend thirty minutes enjoying a different type of physical activity. We havent partaken in it much after they finished our biology lessons, so I feel very much obliged to let them have some fun with me as an apology, and they certainly do. I just hope nobody randomlyes into this little warehouse and finds us entangled together in the sea of crates and barrels. Thanks to that, Im able to confirm that the doubled value of the buff Cornelia received was in fact due to either me advancing or changing race as the two of them receive it too, so its for sure not about us reaching the fifth, maximum level of our bond. We end our practice at the same time as the others do and we get into the bath together. I still cant get over how hot Garrenas muscr body is. Fortunately, no incidents happen in the water and we peacefully wash ourselves and then enjoy a short dip in the hot pool. After the bath, everyone goes their way and I can sense Corneliaing back so I walk to the entrance to fetch her. Leaning onto the pir of the open gate, I wait for her to arrive by my side. The moment shees close, I notice a heavy blush on her cheeks. I take it the meeting went well, I say with a smile. Oh, Goddess That good? I She Haaaaaaaaaah I chuckle a little and pull her for a quick peck. I wont pressure you if you dont want to talk about it. Come now. We start walking the path to the mansion and she sighs heavily again. What the hell is that thing you gave her this time Uhhh A rocking stool? A rocking stool doesnt have two tforms for artificial penises that literally ravage both of a womans holes when using it! Hahaha, well Its an upgraded version. Did she already use both before you gave her the solution? Cornelia shakes her head. No. She only yed with the front and she told me it was amazing. Completely different from doing it by hand. Youve outdone yourself again, Al. Each time you give her something, she cant stop praising it. She jabs me with her elbow lightly. And Ummm When she exined its use to me, we obviously talked about us andst night No wonder you came back so embarrassed. Thats not it. She She literally made me help her apply the lube and show her how to you know make it feel good in that ce Cornelia shivers a little. Oh, Goddess I thought you were intense back then but she was moving so fast I didnt even know something could go in and out so quickly, and she kept cumming and cumming and still rocking back and forth even faster... Oh wow. Yes. Oh wow. I rub her shoulder reassuringly as we move past the front door. Well Sorry for that I did not expect her to jump straight to it Cornelia takes a deep breath and chuckles. Its fine. I had to lend her a hand a few times in the past too so I thought I was quite used to her intense nature, but this was a surefire eye-opener. My butt feels sore at the very thought of that At least she seems to be enjoying herself. If we consider that all her previous actions were limited to the front side you literally doubled her possibilities with that lube. If the Queen ends up getting into double action, it will be all your fault. Oh noooo I cry yfully and Corneliaughs openly. We share dinner together with everyone and then start gathering in the main lobby for the meeting. I have a few topics I want to touch upon now that we are much more developed than at the start. And one of them is quite crucial regarding our clientele. The coffee tables are moved to the side and the sofas are brought into a half circle so that everyone can see each other and we can have a nice, auditorial atmosphere. I sit opposite to them in the very middle. Again, it seems that theres some kind of order to the seats. My lovers start the domino from the right and then it goes by seniority. I wonder if the position of Cornelia, Sirgia, Neira and Elea have some kind of rule to it too. It doesnt look like they sit in the order of who I epted first. Who knows. Well then. Lets begin our short meeting. There are a few things I want to discuss with everyone here and hear your opinion on them before we decide to introduce the changes. But first, I wanted to thank our new friends, Rene, Dhosk, Tyriana, Meiya and Neiya for joining us and deciding to help out as much as they can. I hope you girls wont be dissatisfied with your stay here. Feel free to talk to me and others about anything. We are one, big family here. Rene raises her hand a little timidly and I nod at her. Yes? Does that mean we dont have to be formal and very polite all the time? Yes, it does. You can be at ease here. I only want to ask you to refer to me as Master and act appropriately in front of customers or guests. Besides that, you are free to be yourself. Can we call you by name too? Neiya joins and I nod again. Of course. All those who keep calling me Master all the time do it because they want to for whatever reason. Id love for you to be friendly with me. Almost everyone from the old crew nods along with my words. Okay. I guess we should start with this. As most of you know, weve been developing some toys and devices for the sole purpose of having more fun with intimate stuff and a fair share of them are designed for women. At first, I mostly considered selling these at our ce and perhaps through some connections, but I figured out we could target both genders with our services in the end. Until now, every new resident weve weed here was a girl, but if we want to open for women too, I thought about looking fo NO!!!!!! A sudden, unexpected andpletely unanimous rejection of the idea even before Iy it downpletely makes me flinch in surprise. Im pretty sure that shout came from not just my lovers but also most of the working girls too. I take a moment to think about it, but nothinges to my mind. Ermm May I know the reason? I can kind of understand the four on the right objecting, and perhaps others uninvolved in more explicit business, but why is the rest joining in on it too? Master, if I may? Elea captures my attention and I nod at her. While Im blessed to call myself one of your lovers, I believe I understand the situation of others enough to speak on their behalf. Itspletely different to just have sex with the guests thate here for it when we are open than having men other than you live in this mansion with us all the time. She is right, Mafaris joins in. Peoplee, people fuck, people go. No more interactions. Well, besides the baths orpany, but thats part of the job and we do act there. In any way, its different when men would live among us. Im honestly veryfortable with just you. I dont wanna other dudes to try to hit on me while off duty or stuff like that. Thats just an example of course, not like I expect them to, but yeah. Im in a simr boat, Roseni speaks up. Having casual sex is different from living together. It might get ufortable. As stupid as it might sound, girls get along with other girls much better than with guys. All in all, we do think a little bit different in some aspects. I wait for a moment but no one else adds anything. I presume the rest of you have simr thoughts since you dont speak up? The remaining people who previously objected nod their head. Well, I respect the opinions of all of you so I wont be pressuring you. I expected my women to be against it in the first ce. Our ns change only a little bit. We are sorry for the inconvenience, Master, Cinra says and all the elves bow down, soon followed by others who catch up. Stop. Dont do that. Its fine. As I said, it only changes my ns a little bit. We still can open to women and thats where all the toyse in. I move my gaze around and stop at the crimson-skinned tiefling girl. Mafaris. I assume youve run across a few of the fun thingies by now right? She nods curiously. What if I told you to service some frustrateddies in a room full of these? Her eyes instantly shoot wide and I swear they start sparkling. She stands up so fast others around her flinch. OH, MY GODDESS YES! I LOVE YOU! Sheunches herself at me, almost toppling my chair. I catch her into my arms and chuckle while getting squashed under her fine body. Mafaris quickly realizes what she is doing and jumps off me. Im so sorry! I got a little bit too excited there! She bows down, showing a bit more control. Her tail keeps flying behind her like crazy though. The other tieflings give me wide and knowing smirks. Its okay. Im already used to this thanks to a certain individual. Half of the girls turn to nce at Emi who shows a funny expression with her tongue out. Anyway, thats the n. Well turn some of the free rooms into literal pleasure dens for women, equipped with many different contraptions and toys. Most of them should be easy to use and we could just lend the rooms to the female customers while they take their time there with what they chose, but some moreplex ys might require a helping hand to set up. And there could always be girls that are simr to you, of course. Yes, yes, yes! Ill dly see to it, whatever you have in mind! Ill do everything to make it work even if I will be the only one to oversee that part of our services! I chuckle and reach out to ruffle through her dark crimson hair. Great, but what about others'' opinions on this? Everyone looks around and nods. No one raises any concerns. Then, Shawure and Zalia speak up and offer their help with the activities too. Some of the elves also join in. Looks like we have a few people willing to help with this. Mafaris returns to her seat, visibly trembling. Alright. Well go with this then. It will take some time before we announce these services, but Im d to hear no one is against them. Lets move onto another feature I want to mention. Role-ying. We dock the costumes and perhaps a tailor for now, but its something that could enrich our repertoire. Cinra instantly gasps a little in realization while others look confused. What exactly is this role-ying, Master? Shawure asks. Cinra, what do you think? I turn to her to see how much she got from our first session. I believe its about acting ording to a certain assumed role or personality during sex, making it a bit deeper than just nd service. For example, I was recently asked to behave like a slightly arrogant nobledy towards a customer, ordering him around while we did it. He seemed really, really satisfied with my acting, fufufu~ Thats right. It was about personality in your case. Other examples could be something like dressing into robes of an adventuring priestess and acting slightly pure like one, dressing into a cloth armour as a rogue and acting in an appropriate manner, or any other stereotypical professions. It doesnt always have to involve acting ording to stereotypes, some people just love doing it with a theme, so just the costume changes a lot. Oh, and this includesmon racial outfits. Orcs, Elves, Tieflings. Every race has something unique they wear, right? Everyone goes oooooooooooohhhh and they start chatting between themselves. I catch on some mentions confirming that men in this world might be into this stuff too, from their giggling banter. Shortly after, almost everyone from the working department starts nodding enthusiastically. Nebu looks a little bit lost, but thats expected. Ill have a longer talk about everything with her sometimeter. Okay. I see that this gets a green light too. Uh It means it passed. Just a saying. Pay it no mind. Anyway, thest thing is connected to you being almost locked here. From now, I want you to be able to leave the mansion at will, under some rules and regtions of course. The girls listen to my words curiously, awaiting my further news. First one, youll obviously have to wear your cors. And Id like you to wear your uniforms too. It will both protect you a bit and serve as an advertisement for our establishment. The more people see your outfits, the more questions they will ask, getting directed here in the end. Any objections? Everyone shakes their heads. Second one, you wont be allowed to leave the citys premises alone. I might take some of you out from time to time or per request, but I want you to stay inside otherwise. A wave of nodding. Third one, you have to promise to not cause trouble. And I mean acting rashly. By all means, defend yourselves when something happens, but try to not get into dangerous situations by yourselves. It might be hard to see your folks being pushed around on the streets, but we cant fight the system. For now. And remember that others don''t know your seals are kind of fake but don''t let that stop to act in case of an emergency. You dont have to worry, Master. Im sure everybody understands that even without you mentioning this. Most of us were ves and know its best to avoid unwise actions in the middle of a Human settlement while alone. We also owe you a lot, Neira butts in and most of the girls nod. Alright. There are some more, but they are minor ones so Ill just give you a note to read. If you are fine with that, we are good. Im sure I mentioned it before, but you do get an actual sry, so shopping is very much up for consideration. It suddenly gets a bit too lively to continue when I mention shopping and I decide to end the meeting. Weve covered all the major points anyway. With this, we will be moving onto another phase of our business. Theres still so much to do but we are making good progress. And so far, reception is also as good as it can be. While I make my way out of the increasingly louder lobby, Cornelia catches up to me and walks by my side. Things are looking good. Give it a week or so and youll be able to go out on an adventure or two. Maybe find a good tailor or some nice monster girls and use your manly charms to talk them into joining us, she says with a mischievous smile. I kind of feel bad for the prospect of leaving you behind like this. Dont tell me you wouldnt want to apany me. She chuckles and joins our hands together. How sweet of you. I can always let Elea substitute for me, you know? But, you should take out the girls with a bit less freedom. The two of us can go anywhere, anytime. True. Ill just wait for the day when you will beg me to take you with me after I ignore you for months. I give her a yful smile too. Ha! Well see who will be the one begging for attention! She pushes me with her hips andughs. We then nce at each other and share a short kiss as we head to my room. Someone has to work before all that can happen. 【Vol. 3 End Q&A Question Collection Thread】 Vol. 3 End Q&A Question Collection Thread Yo! Just as I mentioned in the post-chapter note before, let''s have some fun with Q&A! We''ll do it with the three types of questions I have suggested: about me, about the story, and towards characters. Let''s tag them too so that I have an easier time figuring out which one is which. Something like this:
  • [To you] Are you sure you are not secretly a reptilian?
  • [To Cornelia] Why did you decide to be a Court Magician?
  • [About the story] Are we going to see X in the series? What other races could you leak? What are the other, non-human kingdoms in the world? Do Dragons exist?
And such. Naturally, the first one is kind of a joke example, but whatever you feel like asking, go for it. I willter pick most if not all that I can answer without either spoiling something crucial or exposing some kind of my personal secret, huhuhu. If you are not sure about the categorization, just leave it be and I''ll ssify the question myself. If the idea catches up, we might make it a recurring thing per volume and also make one for TWS as it''s nearing the end of Vol. 2 too, in public terms. I willter archive this post and rece it with the prepared answers, cing it after Chapter 63. Now, let''s have some fun! Cheers! 【Vol. 3 Afterword and Q&A】 Vol. 3 Afterword and Q&A

AFTERWORD

Hello everyone, it''s a me, Saileri! Time really flies. I started this series pretty much 11 months ago now. I never nned to structure it into books, but the parts just made themselves as I wrote, hah. Thest chapter closed Volume 3 and we are now starting the fourth one! I still can''t believe it. And what I can''t believe even more is that we''ve barely scratched the list of my ideas and ns for this story! Mentioning these ns and ideas, Volume 4 will be juicy and packed with amazing events. Three big arcs should most likely make an appearance in volume four. And that includes a certain event many of you have been looking very forward to since pretty much volume 1 ( ? ?? ?) I won''t spoil too much. That would destroy the fun. The first arc of Volume 4 has just been finished on and we are starting the second one soon ( ? ?? ?) Its reception was really positive and I can''t wait for whates next. So, anyway, I wanted to thank you all for following my work, favouriting the chapters and leaving your thoughts or reactions. I always have a st reading yourments, so please, continue doing so! If you still haven''t done so, p that juicy 5-star rating onto the series! Let''s break through that cursed 4.4 score together! Well then, thank you again for everything and let''s jump to the Q&A!

贈Q&A

So, I tried answering as many questions as I could and grouped them into the three sections I mentioned in the previous post: towards me, towards a specific character and about the story world. I''m putting all the answers into spoilers so that you can skip the ones that could possibly feel spoilery to you guys, even though I did my best to keep them under control. Apologies if your question has been left out unanswered! I might have avoided it for spoiler reasons or something else! There was quite a lot of them too, so I tried to pick the most fun ones. I''m still busy as hell. But, don''t worry, they are noted down and might appear someday in the next editions!

About the author

How long did it take to prepare to write? Spoiler Around a month or two, I think. I got the idea to start writing during an exam at the end of the semester and then started looking through the web and asking my former English teacher for help on tenses and overall narration. Then, the story went public at the start of July 2020. [copse] How many volumes are nned? Spoiler Dunno. I never nned to even split the series into volumes or anything. I just started writing and was like "Welp. It''s a webnovel, isn''t it? I''ll just write and see where it goes." and then somehow around the 40th chapter I realized I identally made it so that it can be almost perfectly split into two volumes with a simr number of chapters. So if you ask me how many more are nned, I don''t know. There''s a lot of stuff I want in this story so quite a few. I do have an ending in my mind since the start though. But there are insane amounts of lore to be still revealed to even get close to that. [copse] How much do you make from this story? Spoiler You can always check it . Feel free to contribute to that number,wink wink. My goal during my studies was to reach 1.5k$ and we almost did it. Now, I will be aiming for 3k in a year after I graduate or I will be going for an actual job. [copse] Can we get more chapters? Spoiler Yes, every week ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Are you having fun with the story? Spoiler I''m having a st since the very beginning and the hype train is not fucking stopping, going full speed with no brakes. I have a lot of fun thinking about what to do next and also just sitting down and writing the chapters. [copse] How much can you bench press? Spoiler I''m afraid the bench would press me, hahaha. No joke, I''m a stick. [copse] What''s your favourite ero story on this site/out there? Spoiler Oh damn. That''s fucking hard. Heh. Hmmmm... I don''t really know... I don''t think I have one, but I guess Blue Core had some influence on me, although the lewds are very sporadical. But well, BIAW also doesn''t have constant lewds. I really don''t know. I guess Dual Cultivation is decent-ish. The one at WebNovel. It all also depends on how you define ero novel. If it''s any novel with some lewds or if the lewds are more often than not. I guess thetter. So, I really don''t know. [copse]

About the characters

[To Lumina] Would you be interested in producing actual demigods with stair? Spoiler Ufufufu~ I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I currently don''t possess a physical body or any vessel. I''m not saying that it''s something impossible, but a lot of steps are necessary to make it happen. I can''t just descend into the world or pull a person from it and that''s why I''ve beenmunicating with stair through his soul. Also, demigods can be quite vtile for the world. Honestly, I''m still having shbacks of the F??????????s??????????h????????t???????? ?????E????????????h???????a????????. I worry what would have be of Naharren if I hadn''t s????????????t??????h????????????p????????d????? ??????????m?????i?????? ???????s???????????h?????t??????????e???????. Oh. Whoops. You are not supposed to hear about that yet! No worries. I can quickly tweak your memories to forget this. There! All done!Damn, I almost made it worse again, cough. Yeah, it''s really hard, but who knows, hahaha. [copse] [To Shino] Would you be disappointed if you would find out about Al''s establishment? You were a pure girl so...? Spoiler What? Why would I even be disappointed in sensei''s store? I''m sure he is doing his best as always. I can''t wait to see what he is up to. Definitely nothing shady so there''s no way I would be disappointed. Sensei would never do any shady stuff. [copse] [To Astrea] What''s your favourite hiding/napping ce? Spoiler I''m not hiding anywhere. Why would I hide? I definitely don''t have a reason to hide. Who told you I hide? But the library is very nice and calm. And the books are warm. [copse] [To Sirgia] If you were to create your magnum opus, what would it be? Spoiler My family''s most famous invention is a magical cube that can envelop a whole castle in an almost imprable barrier for over a week. It requires twelve powerful magicians to operate it, but it could stop countless Tier 7 and 8 spells and abilities without breaking a sweat, back in the days of the Great War. I know it''s almost impossible to trump that, but my grand-grand-father always kept telling me the greatest artifacts start as nothing more but unachievable dreams. Therefore, I want to make a miniature version of that shield. For personal use. It''s actually not that easy to do. Even with much smaller coverage, the energy consumption would require at least 3 people. But, it''s notpletely impossible. [copse] [To Elea] If you were to go on an adventure with Al, where would you go, and would you take anyone else along? Spoiler There are so many ces we could go together~ I know of an amazing hidden fairy spring he would definitely love to see. But I would be fine with any destination as long as we could travel and explore together. Oh. Now that I think of it, we could pay a little visit to our old settlement. I can already imagine Nurum''s face when Ie back in perfect shape with a Human by my side~ And then I would have stair kiss me in front of him~ And then he would sensually roam his hands all around my body~ And then he would strip me and take me in the middle of the vige as Nurum watches and slowly descends into despair~ Oh, I so wonder how he would look knowing that the very object of his twisted desire has been taken away from him by a mere Human~ Fufufufufu~ Oh my. Did I say that out loud? No, I didn''t~ [copse] [To Cornelia] As someone who fell in love with Al through normal interaction and not through some level of gratitude what are your thoughts on him starting a brothel and ending up getting a harem? Spoiler Well, that certainly was surprising. I was a bit confused when I heard about the whole thing from Ross, but I''ve already learned that it''s wrong to judge stair solely on what''s visible on the surface after the year we''ve spent together. During that year, the initial curiosity turned into something... different and new. More thaning back to myb, I was looking forward to our meeting and soon, I''ve realized that the ce I want to be is by his side. I didn''t know the whole picture back when I offered to help, but I knew nothing would have changed when it came to who he was. Even back at the castle, I''ve already known there are individuals looking very favourably towards him, especially that one girl from his group. And after I realized what kind of person Al is, I was sure he would have a hard time rejecting a girl that came to him with pure kindness and love, most likely trying to overexert himself to make everyone happy. Thus, I decided that he needs someone who can help him push through that hesitation. Harems are quitemon in noble circles. Happy harems are a different case, but I believe he can achieve it. If not alone, then with my help. That''s what love is. To do everything you can to help the person that takes the most cherished spot in your heart, putting their happiness as your first priority. I realized that veryte, but fortunately, still in time to follow him. [copse] [To Cornelia] So... How many women do you think will there be in Al''s harem at the end of everything. And when do you think you''ll get to the next Tier? Spoiler It''s almost impossible to say. I can tell that he is very considerate of us, who he already epted, and is avoiding identally making other girls fall for him, which is kind of hard with his way of being. But, I''m sure the core circle won''t grow to some unimaginable number. There''s me, Sirgia, Elea and Neira so far. Who knows. [copse] [To Cornelia] Are there any girls at the brothel that you''re not particrlyfortable with or don''t get along with? Spoiler So far, there was no one that proved to be any problematic. Al has a lot of luck when ites to people. And we shouldn''t forget his natural charm and kind personality. It really helped a lot to properly introduce everyone to our small family. Obviously, we all do have differences but they aren''t that strong to end up in serious conflicts. But, if I were to pick one person I still don''t feel too good about, it definitely would be Astrea. After our initial talk, she barely shows herself in front of anyone, disappearing after she finishes eating. I can''t wrap my head around her motives. If she wanted to observe him, she already had plenty of time to do that. Something is definitely up. Call that woman''s intuition. [copse] [To Cornelia] So, when are you having kids with Al? Spoiler W-what?! I am obviously curious about that, but... I''m still young! There are so many things I have to research still and that requires all the focus! I can''t be a mother yet! But... If he asked... then maybe... No! It''s too early! We need to grow the business before that! Yes! Definitely! [copse] [To the Queen] Are you nning on attending the brothel, and will you request Al to assist you? Spoiler Fufufu~ I should at least take a peek at that idea of his, no? How could I rmend it to others without verifying the quality first~ And I''m sure stair wouldn''t mind exining his various inventions in detail. Perhaps with a little demonstration too~ [copse] [To the Queen] So how often have you had Cornelia... assist you? And how did that start? Spoiler It''s her own fault for never paying attention to any men. She has broken the hearts of many without even being aware of it, sigh... I had no other choice than to teach her how good it feels with someone else rather than just by herself~ Unfortunately... it had no effect... But, she at least didn''t show any signs of being against a little fun now and then~ [copse] [To the King] Will you call Al father in the future and how do you feel about him maybe getting together with the Queen? Spoiler What? That would be awkward... But well... Technically... Nevertheless, he really should stop being such a spoilsport and just take Mother! I''m not saying they need to have kids! She likes him so where''s the problem? I know she isn''t really against the idea of remarrying and she looks as happy around him as she was with Father! And they haven''t even done anything yet! Or at least that''s what they say. Just you wait. I''ll definitely make the two of you stop holding back. [copse]

About the story

What are the other, non-human kingdoms in the world? Spoiler The world is vast and filled with many bigger and smaller kingdoms inside the territories of many races. The most split one, simr to Humans, is the race of Dwarves. Usually, the oldest and most respectable n rules over a city while the other, smaller ones just reside there. There''s no single King of Dwarves. We also already know about Dark Elves and how they usually stick to their own, smallmunities. Simr can be said about Wood Elves and the unfortunate Abyssal Elves who are sometimes med for the current cmity. They are harder to find due to their cities being mostly underground. High Elves actually live amongst the demonic races due to both sides being quite versed in magic. It''s actually something quite peculiar as many demonic races tend to be a little straightforward which leads to some asional conflicts with the noble elves, but they always settle down somehow. We will learn about many great ces soon in the next volumes. [copse] Do Dragons exist? Spoiler They did. Now, who knows ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Will we see the male Hero getting bonked by Al after acting all high and mighty? Spoiler ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Do dragons/dragon waifus exist, and if so will we see them in the next arc? Spoiler ( ? ?? ?) [copse] I understand why there are no males in the brothel and there wont be any, but do you think you will make Al make a male brothel counterpart as a side job just like that? I dont really expect it to happen but while its not that rted to the type of story, I feel it would be a bit interesting. Spoiler The topic of male employees will be touched upon in the next volume, but I don''t think Al will be ever starting a male brothel. He has a different idea to cover that market niche ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Consentacles when? Spoiler Soon? ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Will we see a side chapter of tiefling Mafaris "assisting" some female customers? Spoiler Not sure. Maybe as a bonus chapter for Patreon someday. I have a lot of the main story to cover and not enough time for side stuff. [copse] Are we going to see some cute futanari girls? Spoiler The world is full of various monstergirls ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Why isn''t Al on the menu? Spoiler Volume 4 will answer that. [copse] What are the chances of the king having a permanent rtionship with one of the elves, or a catgirl? Spoiler Not high but not zero. Maybe he''ll get together with some princess from another race? ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Any chance we get to see more of the klutz goddess'' snowballing bad decisions? Spoiler Perhaps ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Are the Heroes any closer to their ''fate'' or whatever that the goddess expects of them, the popce expects of them, themselves expect of them? Spoiler I don''t think they are any close to solving the Cmity, but the next two chapters might bring some new light to the topic ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Are we ever going to see people that recognize the girls that Emi and Safi took their forms from? Spoiler If they are still alive then maybe. [copse] Will we see Al double-teaming a girl with a customer/in general? Spoiler I don''t think so. I''ve stated in the description and many times in thements that we''ll be exploring mostly the fun things of MC and the girls, without external parties involved. I have enough ideas for a way into the future and also I''m fairly sure involving random people in his fun time wouldn''t sit right with many people. [copse] Chapter 64 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Bard’s Highway to Hell Chapter 64 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Bards Highway to Hell Meanwhile, on the road towards the vige of Vilre, south of the capital of Ronerulle... Whats with this clich timing?! Why did there have to be an outbreak just as we decided to head back to the capital?! Ughhhhhhhhhhhhh Shino whines while making a mess out of her hair. I chuckle quietly. Well, isnt it always like that? She stops ruining her looks and nces at me, who is riding on a horse by her side. What do you mean by that, Natalie-san? In all these novels you always talk so much about, isnt it amon trope for the heroine to get interrupted whenever she tries to confess? We are technically heroes summoned into another world. What if its not Kamil but Mr Carter who is the main character in our story? Shino pales instantly and her eyes widen. Oh no Oh no, no, no, no Dont tell me I will be unable to express my feelings for sensei and remain a side character forever while he creates an incredible harem of foreign beauties and falls in love with them! She starts rubbing her head even more forcefully. Aaaahhhhhhhhhhh! I should have been honest with myself back on Earth! What do I doooooooooooooo?! I shake my head with a soft smile. Since ourst talk by the fire, Shino became a little less secretive with her love for Mr Carter, which resulted in her beginning to worry about it more and more even after all that talk about not minding anything that happens around him as long as she could be by his side. She still doesnt talk openly about it with anyone else besides me, but she certainly changed and others definitely noticed that. Well, maybe besides Kamil. He always has been oblivious to everything else besides his own existence, and its actually even worse now after Vanessa joined us. He cant get his eyes off her, whatever we do and wherever we are. If Shino changed then he suddenly turned into apletely different person. Does love at first sight have such a strong effect on someone? Or love in general? I dont remember bing much different when I realized my feelings... I take another peek at Shino, who is slowly calming down her emotions, and with a smile, I observe how she employs one of the breathing techniques she learned from her family, to regain control over her mind and body. A sight almost like from martial arts movies. Before she finishes, I move my gaze forward onto Vanessa, riding between Kamil and Marcia. After we escorted her to the king of Ronerulle, we agreed to take her with us to Evalitias capital after the burial since that was where we were going to be headed anyway due to Shino insisting on us returning. But, during the three days we stayed at their ce to rest a little, a report arrived, saying that Abyssals have been spotted in the vicinity of one of the viges in this kingdom. Vanessa is a very kindhearted person and instantly requested her father to send her there so she could help. She will definitely be a great ruler with how much she cares for the people, being able to instantly put away her thoughts on her brothers death and focus her mind on doing everything she can to help those that are still living. Im sure the king would have begged us to help too, and thats pretty much our role in this world anyway, but before anything of that had a chance to happen, our great Hero stepped forward and swore an oath to assist the princess in saving her people. Thus, we are currently heading towards the vige which reported the sudden appearance. Our return has been dyed a little, but this is also a chance to learn more on the topic of Abyssals. And hopefully, to prevent the massacre that happened in the mining vige back in Evalitia. Haaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh Shino releases a long sigh and captures back my attention. You good now? Yes She nods. Why am I so unlucky, Natalie-san Theres no reason to think about it. We both know it was just a coincidence. Besides, a day or a month wont make a difference if the both of you have feelings for each other, right? I know But, its still frustrating Anyway, she then bows to me slightly, Im sorry, Natalie-san. I feel like Ive been forcing you to talk much more than usual due to my recent behaviour. Its fine. I dont mind it. Its good to be open about yourself. I wave my hand. She giggles a little. That sounds weirding from someone who rarely talks about themselves. Or talks in general. I return my gaze forward and nce down. She is right, it does look weird. Im always giving advice to her or my coworkers on movie sets, but I never share many things about myself with them. Even with her Ah! Im sorry! I just realized how rude that was! I really dont mind you being like that! I actually really like your demeanour! Shino starts hastily apologizing. I smile faintly seeing her panicky expression and hearing her words. I know, so dont sweat it. Hey! Weve let the horses rest enough. Time to resume our pace. Dont fall behind, Paul shouts and the both of us look forward just to see him waving in our direction. Roger that, Paul-san! Shino answers back and turns back to me. I guess we should end our chat for now, Natalie-san. I dont want you falling off your horse again. She giggles while I shake my head and we raise the speed to catch up to the vanguard. Seriously, its not my fault Im so bad at riding horses How can others do it so easily? I always had issues with this, even on the set, needing the help of stuntmen in such scenes. Wepletely refocus on the road and make our way towards the vige as fast as we can. ording to Pauls predictions, we should arrive there tomorrow around noon. Thats a day faster than the king said, but still slow when ites toing for the rescue. We can only hope and pray there were no big attacks yet and the civilians are safe. I really need to raise my Tier and magic more. Im sure I can learn some kind of spatial travel method, like the ancient Gate spell left behind in Evalitias capital by previous generations. Too bad there are only three spatial tunnels leading towards three, far borders of the Human Kingdom, so it can be used only to arrive at these points. One direction is excluded since its covered by the sea. During my time in the castle, I thought Ive learned a lot and developed my magic to a satisfactory level, but after what weve gone through already, I realized I only scratched the tip of the iceberg. I should ask that Acting Court Magician Cornelia for more guidance when we get back. We ride in rtive peace. Nothing much happens on our way to the vige, besides a few short, forced stops to repel wild animals catching onto our scent. Vanessa said its nothing umon on these roads and its usually just beasts, without any stronger monsters in the vicinity. I can see how escort quests can make adventurers and the guild thrive. Night falls and we make a stop in a clearing by the road. Judging by the burnt ground here and there, its a popr spot for people to set up a camp and rest. We dont have any carts or cargo so we take only one-third of the space with our tents and fireces. Shino, Paul and Marcia are the ones who usually prepare food other than our rations. The first one can decently deal with eastern-type meals, but due to our supplies of rice and simr things being low, thetter two take the main role, thanks to their experience. It shouldnt be necessary to say from where Paul has it, survival in the wilds is quite an important part of the military, but in the case of Marcia, she just likes cooking exotic dishes. And the meat of various fantasy creatures does certainly qualify as exotic ingredients to her. Thank Goddess people in this world know how to properly make and use spices. After eating together, we split into two groups, as usual. Kamil, Marcia and Paul, now also apanied by Vanessa, sit by the main campfire while I and Shino move to the one on the side to pass time before sleeping in a little less loud atmosphere. I bring my guitar onto myp in the form of a provisional table and bring out my small notepad. Flipping through the pages, I quickly arrive at a clean one and press my pencil over its surface, beginning to write. {Day 396 Nothing notable happened today. We are still on the road towards Vilre vige. We should arrive tomorrow at noon if everything goes ording to the n. I really hope nothing critical happened there yet for the sake of Vanessaspassion. Im sure she is not unfamiliar with death since she was born in this world, but I cant help worrying that seeing a freshly devastated vige could have an impact on her gentle heart. Anyway, no use worrying about the future. Shino is growing more prominent since the night she earnestly epted her feelings. She is still the same Shino, but at the same time, it seems as if her smile has gotten even more charming. They do say that people tend to look prettier when they are honest with themselves. I wonder if X XXXXX XXXX XXX XXXX XX X XXXXXXXX XX XXXXXXXX? Guess Ill end it here. My mind is wandering off.} I sigh softly after crossing out the weird thoughts I put on paper again and end the new entry in my diary. I take a nce at Shino sitting on the opposite side of the fire. She is tending to her weapon with a gentle smile. It brings one on my lips too. A strong breeze hits me from the side and the notepad flutters while the pages flip in chaos. I cover my eyes for a moment so that nothing falls into them, carried by the chilly current. After it passes, I look down at my diary. {Day 1 I still cant believe it, but it really seems we somehow ended up in another world like in one of these novels Shino and teacher love. Honestly, its a bit too much to take in. I didnt have my usual diary on me when that happened, so Ill be starting a new one. Wended in a throne room and were asked to save the world from destruction. Such a clich trope. We were pretty dazed, but teacher Carter stood up as our representative, even getting angry for our sake, in front of someone who called himself a king. He is always so daring for others... We cant get back immediately, so we decided to see it through for now, after we had a talk with that king and his aides. All the stats and stuff, its almost like a game, but I know its not at the same time. This is our new reality. Honestly, Im a little scared but also relieved that teacher Carter is with us. As shameless as it may be, I know we can rely on him for anything. And Shino is here too. Im really d. Really, really d she is okay... We should do our best as a group to keep everyone safe and protect each other.} Shortly after I finish reading the very first entry and reminiscing about the past, footsteps reach my ears from the side. Vanessa makes her way here and we look at her. Hey. Mind if I join you girls? She waves and smiles. Of course not, Vanessa-san! We dont mind morepany, right Natalie-san? I nod to Shinos words. Vanessaes closer and sits down near her. Now that I think of it, why do you keep calling people like that? Im sorry if Ie out as rude, she asks. Ah. Ummm Same as in Naharren, there are manynguages on Earth, where we came from. Shinos mother tongue uses these suffixes as honorifics, to show proper respect and closeness to others. Even though we are not speaking it, she always believed that othernguages dont show enough of that respect and kept adding these into other tongues. So, shes just overly polite with everyone. Its part of her upbringing. She could be viewed as a princess in our world, I take the question over, expecting Shino not to be able to prepare a good exnation under the sudden pressure. Natalie-san! You are making me look like some kind of a weirdo! Well, if we consider whats normal, arent you one? She visibly pouts at me and Vanessa chuckles softly, ncing at us afterwards. I understand. Ill bear that in mind. Thats certainly something unique, but I guess its like having an ent. I believe it should be possible to find simr cases of people using parts of their own dialect in othernguages amongst all the races here. Thats true. Sensei definitely knows at least four of them. Or maybe more. Sensei? Vanessa shows a curious expression. It means teacher in hernguage. He spent most of our one-year training learning about this world and other races, but we split in the end due to his ss being not suitable for this task, I exin vaguely. Vanessa nods. I get it. To be able to learn four or more foreignnguages, he must have received the blessing of some kind of a schr. There are some sses that arent strong. Ummm Not exactly Shino mutters quietly and drops her gaze to the ground. Hm? What is his ss then? I stare at Shino, wondering if I should answer this question or leave it be. She, for sure, wont be able to It was something called Sexmancer But, she proves me wrong. Vanessas eyes widen for a quick moment and then she cocks her head back in understanding. Ah. I see now. Certainly, it would be hard for you considering your teacher-student rtionships. I apologize for prying into your private matters. Do you know what it does? I ask after seeing her reaction. Uhh, well To some extent A slight blush appears on her face. Shino suddenly moves closer to her and pretty much pierces Vanessa with her curious gaze. Please, Vanessa-san! Can you tell us what you know about it? Are you sure its okay? I mean, wouldnt it be better if he was the one to tell you since he didnt in the past? She nces at both of us and we nod. Mr Carter definitely wouldnt mind. Alright then. Ekhm. Just so we are clear, all I knowes from fictional novels I stumbled onto in my mothers chambers. There was a certain one that told the tale of a Sexmancer hero making his way through the realm. It was quite a vibrant one. She smiles wryly. Anyway, he supposedly could empower hispanions for the fights as they would get buffs from taking his seed into their bodies You can guess what was the focus in that story Most of the other abilities described there were simr... After Vanessa finishes, I instantly lock my eyes with Shino. Natalie-san Do you think ...that was the real reason why he didnte with us? She nods. Theres no doubt. Yeah. I agree. If it was like that, then sensei must have exiled himself from the party to not make us disturbed. He most likely couldn''t imagine talking about specifics in our group. Especially with Kamil-san and Paul-san around. We stare at each other in silence for a moment longer and then sigh in unison. He sounds like a very thoughtful and caring man, Vanessaments. You have no idea how much, Vanessa-san, Shino replies. Sensei always puts others above himself. We knew that and yet We should have figured that out sooner We should I add. Well, you can talk with him the next time you visit Evalitias capital, right? After hearing you talk about him, Im sure he understands it already, but you should let him know that it doesnt bother you girls. Even if you are not nning to partake in such activities with him... Vanessas skin flushes a little again. Shino suddenly stands up with a determined gaze. Yes! We need to return quickly! I cant let sensei feel like he has to distance himself from us! She then bows to us. Natalie-san, Vanessa-san. Thank you for tonight. Im going to sleep now. I need to rest as much as I can so that we finish this up as soon as possible. Goodnight! With a hasty step, she leaves towards her tent and disappears inside shortly after. I trail after her with my eyes until her figure no longer remains in my sight. She was thinking about him so much shepletely forgot to get all flustered over what we were talking about. I sigh softly and hear a giggle afterwards. Returning my gaze to the front, I notice Vanessa staring at me with a smile while supporting her cheeks with both hands as her elbows rest on her thighs. Is there something on my face? I ask quietly. Her smile grows even wider. Oh, no, nothing. I apologize for staring so much. I just didnt expect to find someone the same as me amongst the fabled Heroes. I lightly furrow my brows at her and she giggles again. Vanessa then stands up and leaves towards the main campfire where now only Paul is sitting, beginning the night shifts. Did she? I shake my head and walk to my tent too. Theres no point in making assumptions. It can only cause misunderstandings. The next morning, we wrap up the breakfast, pack in a sh, and resume our trip. Shino is in high spirits from the very sunrise. She emanates an aura as if she could take on a whole army by herself. I should watch her carefully in case she loses attention to her surroundings in battle. Four hours into the ride, I notice somemotion in the vanguard and they begin slowing down. Shortly after, Vanessa makes a loud whistle with her fingers, ying a melody simr to the morse code from our world. We all gather around her to see whats happening. Then, a small but very fast bird descends from the sky and jumps around her like a hummingbird. Its way bigger than its Earth counterpart and looking more like a cross between it and a raven. It finally sits on Vanessas shoulder. Whats with that bird? Marcia asks. Vanessa pinches its legs and brings forth a small capsule. Its an emergency messenger. They are trained to fly along the travelling paths and circle above people for a short moment before flying further. Theye down if they hear the call I made earlier. Most adventurers and people with military professions know it. She opens the container and unrolls a piece of paper, reading it quickly. Her eyes widen for a brief moment and she hastily stuffs the message back into the tube, reattaching it to the birds leg. Its from Vilre. Their hunters spotted a higher number of Abyssals in the forest and they are expecting an attack. We need to hurry! She flings the bird into the air and it flies away at an amazing speed. Wait a second. I stop everyone before we break into a gallop and bring my guitar from behind my back. Vanessa looks a little anxious, but she understands I wouldnt stall them without a reason. I close my eyes and focus my mind on recalling a specific melody. In a sh, a musical staff appears in my imagination. A clef and notes follow soon after it. Without wasting any time, I begin ying my guitar and the notes disappear from the lines as I hit them, starting to fly from right to left. I dont have time to listen properly to the output and I do my best to finish the piece invoked by the Symphony of Wind skill as soon as possible. Ten seconds after I start, the music ends and I make a deep sigh. Targeting twelve individuals at my level is extremely draining. I didnt only buff us but also the horses. They are the key factor here. Amazing. I would praise your music more, but every second counts. Lets go! Vanessa nods at me and we depart. Thanks to my magic, we are now able to make the horses run almost 50% faster than their previous best speed for around three hours. They will also feel less fatigue from it, so we can push them to their limits without worry. In a bit over an hour, the trees begin clearing up a little and we notice the wooden palisade in the distance. Theres no smoke or any other signs of something bad happeninging from behind it, but we cant be too sure. Abyssals arent bandits that set everything on fire. Everybody could be already ughtered. I shake my head to clear my mind from unnecessary imagery and focus on recalling all my spells and abilities. The rest of us seem to be preparing for a possible battle too. Weve fought with a few Abyssals, but weve never defended a vige from a swarm. I cant be the only one nervous here. We finally arrive close enough to see the gate clearly. And we quickly realize it is under assault as weve feared. But, fortunately, it looks like there are only slightly over a dozen of these monsters trying to break inside through here, of various sizes and shapes. Paul! Whats the n? Kamil shouts while we still ride towards them. Ever since that ident in the mines, Kamil toned his ego down a bit and Paul assumed his rightful role as our strategist. Shino often fills him up on monster trivia she learned from Mr Carter during their short conversations, which were more in the form of her stalking him until he spoke up to her. Anyway, its good that Kamil stepped down. Thanks to that, we can now have someonepetent toe up with a course of action in the span of seconds. And, this time too, Paul doesnt let us down. Vanessa! Can you push them away from the gate? No sweat! Good. On my signal then. Kamil, get yourself between them and the gate the instant she finishes! Grab their attention! Marcia will support you! He looks at them in turns and then nces back at us. Shino, get them from the nk! Ill stay with Natalie in the back and rain arrows at them! Natalie, apply defensive buff on everyone besides us as soon as possible. Time to squash some trash! Aye, aye, captain! Understood. Got it, I reply as thest person. We all ride thest two hundred meters inplete focus and stare down our enemies in the form of many beastly shapes made out of purplish, almost eldritch-like, shadowy substance. They look like irregr dogs, wolves, tigers, monkeys and simr beasts and animals. Now! Paul shouts and everyone, besides Kamil and Marcia, pulls the reins to stop. Vanessa jumps off her horse, brings out her staff while midair, makes a few spins, and shoves it into the ground. It begins to tremble under our feet and we watch a wave of earth rises just in front of the gate and travels towards us like a tsunami, scooping almost all Abyssals on its path. Kamil and Marcia stand on their saddles and jump into the air just before the tall wave of mud reaches them. They fly above it as it passes them, catching the horses too. That was unavoidable. Ill heal themter. Humans are more important right now and this is not lethal. The pairnds on the ground behind the rolling earth and prepares their abilities. Vanessas spell crashes down into the surface shortly before our position and I instantly begin ying the Hymn of the Royal Knights, not closing my eyes this time. A bluish aura surrounds everyone for a brief moment as my powerful yet withdrawn melody fills the air and it soon vanishes. The buff has been applied. Various Abyssals begin crawling out of the umted lump of earth. Figured it wouldnt be enough to deal with them. Draconic Sharpshooter Arts - Tears of the Azure Sky! Paul activates one of his skills and aims his bow upwards. A powerful, dark blue bolt of energy soon shoots from his weapon and explodes in the air. Six streaks of a simr colour fall from that point and speed towards the ground, hitting some of the monsters. Heunches more of these attacks while observing the battlefield. Kamil easily blocks the assault of six wolf-like shadows, striking back from time to time, while Marcia dances around enemies with a smile as usual. Nothing here can even reach her. Shino quickly annihtes any Abyssals that pop out of the gathered earth before they even fully emerge from under it. She is really determined. Vanessa holds her ground properly too. I could make things faster and use my area of effect magic, but since Paul hasnt called for it yet, I dont step over the line. Im sure he is also thinking about the next fights we might encounter inside and doesnt want us to exhaust our reserves at the very entrance. I totally dont mind being inactive. As a healer and support, its my duty to be as efficient as possible. The games Shino forced me into ying taught me at least this much. We deal with all enemies in less than five minutes. Just to be sure that there are no more of them hiding in the mud umted from the surge, I create tens of thin wind needles with a wave of my hand and skewer the lump with them. A bit of dark smoke rises from the created holes. We should be done here. Lets move inside, Paulmands and we all nod. We run to the gate. Hey! Weve dealt with the Abyssals! Let us in! We are here to help! he shouts as loud as he can. We wait for a short moment but nothing happens. Maybe all the wardens are at other The creak of the huge doors opening interrupts Shino and we quickly run inside with our horses. Ive already dealt with the injured ones. They didnt suffer much from the earth. Vanessa, Natalie, can one of you reinforce it somehow? Paul asks before the doors start closing. We look at each other with Vanessa and she ponders for a second, nodding afterwards. Leave it to me. She then runs to the middle of it and begins her magical dance with her staff. After a few spins and pirouettes, she shoves it into the ground and a wall of earth rises in front of her, covering the whole gate high and wide. She runs back to us and we look around. We instantly realize why it took a while to open. Only three men are now pushing the gate so we help them finish closing it and then throw the massive log into the hooks to lock it. They must have struggled to get it off. How is the situation? Paul asks as soon as we get done. The Abyssals are focusing on the southern gate. We left this one as soon as we realized it might be a diversion. We dont have enough ranged fighters to cover all of them, one of the men answers. Lead us there, quickly! Vanessa pretty much orders the man and we nod between ourselves. We leave the horses and run after the viger while the other two stays to watch the gate. It doesnt seem like this ce is toorge as we can already see the center after a short while. From what we can observe, there are no signs of battle on the streets. At least in the direction where we came from. In the middle of the main za, our guide slows down for a moment and changes directions, heading towards some other man. Chief! Chief! Help is here! The northern gate should be secured! We all realize that this must be the leader of Vilre and follow after the viger to meet the man. Boston! Thats great! I assume its you six. Thank you for your assistance, but we still require it if you are willing! The main gate is going to break at any moment! The middle-aged man bows his head to us. Thats why we are here. We''ll do everything in our power to repel the attack! Vanessa answers him. During that exchange, Paul readies his bow straight up and closes his left eye. Everyone senses mana gathering in the air and turns to look at him. Some kind of an orb forms above the tip of his arrow and four streaks of red energy cover the shaft. Eye of the Falcon, he calls some technique out and releases the projectile. We watch as it flies upwards and then shes in red. Paul covers his closed eye with his hand and focuses. Meanwhile, the arrow begins falling back down but at a much slower pace. I squint my eyes and notice that the attached streaks of mana make it spin while also rotating like a fan and slowing the descent as a result. Such an interesting skill. Looks like only the main gate is in danger. The rest should hold. I dont see any intruders. No monster should have made it over the palisade, he speaks after a moment. Chief, did you start evacuating people? The man is in a daze for a second but gets out of it when Paul turns to him with his single eye. Ah, yes. People are moving from that direction to buildings around the centre. Paul cancels the technique and rubs his chin before speaking again. How are your reserves, Vanessa? A bit over a half. Chief, bring everyone to this za at once. Vanessa, when most people get here, create a bunker and cover the area, leaving some windows with bars on the top so that they dont suffocate. Can you manipte the structure to create and seal the entrance in turns? Yes, no problem. Then do so when more peopleete. Stay outside of it and protect the bunker just in case. Well take care of the main gate. Vanessa looks at us for a moment and then nods. But why The chief tries to ask questions but is interrupted by Paul. You dont have enough soldiers to protect every home. If Abyssals break through somewhere, theyll massacre them one by one and defenders will struggle to move between them. Its much safer to protect one spot with lots of space around. Now go. The man doesnt question him again after hearing such a detailed and militaristic exnation and runs off, screaming orders to other people in the area. We share a nod with Vanessa once more and run off towards the southern gate. We dont need to follow anyone this time so we utilize our speed buff from my song to its fullest and get to our destination in under a minute. I catch the expressions of some vigers who are running towards the gate with provisional weapons as we pass them. Im pretty sure they are not believing their eyes due to how fast we move. When we get there, it bes obvious that Paul was right. The gate is cracking in many ces and the log is also almost giving up. If he was able to see so much detail with that technique and wasnt only guessing, then Im in awe. What do we do now? Shino asks him as we stop. I counted around fifty of these things there. Six medium-sized and one two times bigger than the gori-like thing we fought in the mines. Hmmmm He ponders for a quick moment. Kamil, did you get ahold of that spell you called your finishing move? Oh, that shit? Hell yeah, man! But, Ill be as limp as a dick after a three-night marathon by using it just once. Marcia snorts and I roll my eyes. Crude as ever. If Vanessa was here he would have never phrased it like that. I always hated people like him. With just a bit of experience on the set, you start recognizing fake acting subconsciously. Natalie, Pauls call my name so I turn my attention to him. We might need to rely on you this time. I want to try to end things in one go. What do you need? I ask. How is your fire magic? Quite good in my eyes. What do you have in mind? He points towards the gate. Can you raise walls of fire to cut off all intersections and create a tunnel along the main road? I take a nce where he points and then behind me, trying to calcte this in my mind. Doable. How far? First five intersections. Alright. And then? He looks at Kamil. That move doesnt hurt you, right? Kamil nods. Natalie will create one more wall across the street at the end of our tunnel and you will stand there with Shino. You two will hold your ground until all of theme to you and then Natalie will cover the path back, trapping them in a square formation. Shino gets out with her Shadow Step and you disintegrate the enemy. Simple? Oh man, this is so lit! Im in! Kamil gets fired up and I nod after Paul nces at me again. Without wasting any more time, we begin our preparations. He and I get onto the roofs to watch over everything from above. Marcia runs to the wardens to let them know what is cooking up and Kamil with Shino ready themselves in the middle of the main road. As soon as Marcia waves at us, we nod at each other with Paul. I gather my mana and slowly raise thick walls of powerful fire over the path we discussed before and close it behind Shinos and Kamils backs. The fire reaches even higher than buildings and connects above them, just in case these monsters get the idea of climbing onto the structures. Good thinking, Paul praises me for the quick fix and readies his bow. Soon after I finish with a bit of sweat forming on my forehead, from all the focus and not the heat, the gate is opened. Abyssals flood the fiery corridor and look a bit lost at first, trying to run past the ming obstacles, just to screech in pain after getting in contact with them. My magic is not that weak, you know? I hear a roar, but it sounds closer to what a Human would release rather than them, and most of the enemies begin rushing towards Kamil. He must have used some kind of a taunt. Paul keeps skewering enemies with his mana-covered arrows as they run to reduce their numbers. Some of the quicker Abyssals reach the duo fast. While Kamil focuses mostly on defending his front, Shino skillfully covers his back. Her sword techniques and gracefulness are as impressive and beautiful as always. A small smile forms on my lips. Stop it, Nat! Focus on keeping the walls up! Just a few more monsters! I berate myself internally and observe the wave of the rushing Abyssals, waiting for a moment when I can close their escape path. It arrives just a few secondster and I raise one more wall, releasing the ones which are now outside of the enclosed area. Shino disappears into Kamils shadow while heughs. Hahahaha, fuckers! This is what you get for going against the Hero! He points his sword d in a golden aura into the sky and shouts with a booming voice as many Abyssals pile on top of him. Diviiiiiiiiiiineeeeeeeeeeeeeeee Reeeeeeeeeeeetriiiiiiiiiiiibuuuuuuuuuuuutioooooooooooonnnnnnn! We all nce up and see the clouds above us starting to swirl and move aside from the spot where he is pointing at. Soon after they part, something shes in the distant sky and an immense pir of light crashes onto Kamil in a blink of an eye, covering the whole area I enclosed with my fire. Loud humming apanies the bright spectacle and we can still hear himughing from the epicentre. I take down all of the walls to allow others from our party and the vige wardens to prepare for interception of any remaining Abyssals that could have somehow avoided that golden ray of heavenly annihtion. The pir finally disappears and we are able to nce down where it hit. Theres nothing left there besides Kamil standing still in the same pose as when he invoked the skill. Or magic. Or whatever that iprehensible move was. Huh. Not as limp as Paul begins toment with a smile when Kamil suddenly facents into the ground. The sight makes both of us chuckle and we shake our heads. I nce towards the gate while we make our way to the ground and notice that they closed it already. Dealing with any leftover Abyssals that could have been left behind around the vige should now be a piece of cake. I better head to our Hero first and help him recover at least a bit. I arrive by his side shortly after Shino and Marcia flip him onto his back since he cant even lift a finger. He makes eye contact with me and grins. You know what, Nat? Hm? I just realized it would have been even more epic with a dope-ass track ying in the background. I roll my eyes and sigh. But of course... Chapter 65 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Bard Discovers a New Land Chapter 65 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Bard Discovers a New Land After his huge finishing move, Kamil cant even lift a finger, so Paul and Marcia have to pick him up and carry him like some wasted drunk. Im pretty sure they''ve been in such a situation at least once before, judging from how swiftly they manage to scoop him up from the ground and how easy it seems for them to keep guiding him. The main threat has been dealt with, but that doesnt mean the siege is finished. There are still monsters all around the viges palisade, even though their numbers are not that high. Paul informs the wardens present by the southern gate that well take care of them soon so they can spread to all the other gates to keep an eye on them. Literally dragging Kamil over the ground, we head to the main square in the vige to check on Vanessa and the residents. From afar, it looks like everything is fine and she did follow Pauls instructions as we can see a huge, flipped over bowl-like structure rising into the sky made out of mud. She notices using and runs to meet us. Hows the gate? Are you guys okay? What happened to Kamil? The person in question chuckles wryly. Its all he can do in his current state. Its all good Weve dealt with most of the monsters Im just a little drained from going all out Vanessa raises one of her brows. Was that weird pir of light perhaps your doing? Yep! Our handsome hero wanted to make a good impression on our beautiful princess. Did his valiant effort capture your maiden heart? Marcia teasingly butts in. Shut up! I was just following Pauls n! I didnt do it to look good! Kamil retorts. You sure? Yes! Im not that kind of person! I snort mentally. He is very much that kind of person, even if what he is saying is actually true in the current predicament. If it was any other girl in the past, he would not waste a chance to hit on her, but somehow, he actspletely different in front of Vanessa. We hear a soft giggle and see the princess covering her mouth. It truly looked to be a work of a Hero chosen by the Goddess. I would lie if I were to say that I am not amazed by the sheer power that divine light emanated. She gives us a beautiful smile and Im pretty sure Kamil blushes a little while averting his eyes. On the other hand After ourst talk by the fire Im beginning to think shes intentionally ying along to tease him for some reason And when I nce at her, she winks at me with a merry smile as if reading my thoughts. Afterwards, she opens up the shelter and starts letting people out. The vige chief approaches us and we report the situation to him. We leave Kamil in his hands and split into three teams to cover more ground faster. Shino is the strongest of us when ites to offence so she rushes towards the western gate by herself. Paul and Marcia head towards the eastern one and Im left with Vanessa to check on the northern entry and its surroundings again. Want a ride? she asks after we take a few steps towards our destination. Hm? Without borating, Vanessa starts her exotic dance using her staff and part of the ground emerges from under her feet, creating a t, stone board. Its the spell that allowed her to surf the earth back when we first met. She offers me a hand with a warm smile. I take it and she gracefully pulls me in with a bit more strength than I expected and Ind in her arms, leaning against her body. Our eyes meet for a brief moment and her smile grows wider. A secondter, she thrusts her staff to the front. Onwards! And the earth under our feet starts gurgling, rising higher and higher until we begin moving forward at the height of an average person. The gentle breeze created by the speed of our movement makes our hair flutter. Honestly, to other people, I might be looking like a princess held by a valiant knight more than her right now. Its a weird feeling. We reach the gate and jump off the wave of mud. The wardens open it up for us and Vanessas previously created wall of earth is still present, blocking it properly. Before she takes it down, I gather my mana in preparation forunching a few elemental spells if there are any monsters on the other side. Ill fight on the front, Natalie. Earth Magic has quite good defensive capabilities. She winks at me and I watch as her whole skin gets covered with a thickyer of stic mud, which looks harder than any mineral Ive seen in this world so far. How does it bend around her joints without crumbling is a mystery, but it certainly gives the vibes of something hard to prate. After she finishes gearing up, we nod at each other and the wall of mud slowly descends back into the ground. When it lowers itself to match our waists, a few shadowy, wolf-like Abyssals jump over it, aiming straight at Vanessa. She braces herself for impact, preparing her staff, but itspletely unnecessary. Before the monsters even reach the ground, I raise my hand into the sky and summon a dozen of Fire Lances. They impale all of the enemies in a blink after I bring my hand down, and they dissipate into dark smoke. Vanessa whistles at me. They told me you were strong but I didnt think it was this much. I shrug. I dont get many chances to use my offensive magic when we fight as a group. Im a healer and a support in the first ce, but I do have a knack for Elemental Magic. It would be stupid not to develop it. I see. What is your main element then? Fire? All of them. Vanessas mouth opens from shock. A monkey-looking Abyssal jumps at her after we walk through the gate, but she waves her staff without even ncing its way and a huge hand out of earth ms it into the ground, ttening the enemy. She keeps staring at me. You must be joking. I raise my hand in front of me and turn it palm up. One by one, pieces of many elements appear above my extended fingers: a tongue of fire, an orb of water, a ball of wind, a lump of earth and a crystal of ice. Well, thest one is a fusion of water and wind and not exactly part of the main elements, but it looks fancier with five instead of four. And you can control them to the same extent? I nod. Hahaha Are you sure that guy is the Hero and not you? Elemental Magic, Healing Magic, Divine Songs with an incredibly wide plethora of buffs and debuffs through your Bards ss No matter how I look at it, he seems kinda nd. As someone wise once said, title maketh man not. Even though the context waspletely different. We are who we are and we do what we can. Vanessa assumes a thinking expression as we walk along the outer walls of the palisade. That teacher of yours, right? I nod again. The more I hear about him the more interesting he seems to be. I wish I could have a chat with that person one day. I smile softly. If youll still apany us to Evalitias capital, youll meet him for sure. Just follow a certain ck-haired girl. These two are like mas for each other. She cant be more obvious. Vanessa giggles quietly. And I will. I decided to join your party and I already feel like it was a great decision, even though weve barely spent any time together. You guys are just kind of different from other adventurers. Thats obvious. We are not from this world. A pack of Abyssals interrupts our little chat and we nce at each other. With a smile, Vanessa lunges at the enemies while I create sharp wind des in my palms. We focus on the battlepletely and annihte all leftover monsters wee across on our path towards the western gate. We finish in around three hours and head back to the main square to meet with the others. Shino is already there, waiting by herself while meditating. No surprises here. With her speed, abilities and strength, she most likely flew through her opponents like a wind, without stopping even for a moment. She seems to be the one progressing the fastest out of all of us. The others arrive soon after we do and we are invited for a post-assault meeting with the chief. He thanks us a lot for the help, but Shino finally manages to calm him down and we discuss the matter of the Abyssals appearance in the area. He informs us where the first ones were spotted and let us know the names of the hunters who reported the sightings so we can investigate it more by ourselves. They dont have enough strong people to send into the forest to do so; its quite dangerous. After the meeting, we are pretty much forced to attend a party held specifically for us, for obvious reasons. Kamil regains enough strength to be able to drag his body around by himself and enjoys the feast to the fullest, focusing more on the alcohol and ending up almostpletely wasted. As usual, Shino and I are the first to leave. Both of us prefer a bit less rowdy atmosphere. Our rooms are next to each other and we split by the door, heading to our respective resting ces. I fill another page of my diary before going to sleep as usual. In the morning, right after all the toiletries, I sit down by the desk in my room and summon my full status. Yesterdays fights were quite fierce and we took down a lot of enemies, so its possible there are some changes. Our bodies should have assimted all the experience and energy from the previous day overnight.
INFORMATION
Name: Natalie Reevus Race: High Human Age: 17 Job: Bard [] ss: Divine Songstress of Life Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, Voice of the Goddess
STATS
Strength: 17 Agility: 20 Constitution: 17 Intelligence: 34
Charisma: 30
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 5 ?Elemental Magic Lv. 6 ?Healing Magic Lv. 4 ?Rapier Arts Lv. 3 ?Linguist Lv. 6 ?All-Element Magic Affinity ?Healing Magic Affinity ?Rapier Mastery ?Mana Control Lv. 7 ?Song of Rest Lv. 6 ?Bad of Life Lv. 3 ?Hymn of the Royal Knights Lv. 3 ?March of the Braves Lv. 3 ?Symphony of Wind Lv. 2 ?Psalm of the Damned Lv. 1 ?Mantra of the Cursed Apostles Lv. 1 ?Fleeting Melody Lv. 2 ?Divine Voice ?All-Instrument Affinity ?Manasong ?Keen Hearing
Looks like my Elemental Magic gained a level. Same goes for the Hymn of the Royal Knights. I did not tier up, but thats to be expected. The King said that the second Tier woulde quickly due to all the experience we umted during our year of training, but after that, it might take long before we move further. Normal people take long years before managing to achieve Tier 3, not even mentioning the ones above. You have to be very talented, gifted or lucky to encounter beneficial opportunities. Even that high-ranked magician Cornelia is stuck at the third one since forever. I analyse my status carefully, looking for all the changes. Some more spells appeared in my Elemental Magic submenu, most likely thanks to my increasing mastery over different elements. I remember them mentioning that creativity with Mana Control allows magicians to pretty much discover new spells when they experiment, so this might be the case. Anyway, I should practice my music a bit before breakfast. Well be going after the source of Abyssals right after it. A smile forms on my lips when I recall how lively and fired up Shino was toplete this task. She does everything she can to finish it quickly and meet with Mr Carter, but I cant help feeling like shell turn back into a bundle of blushing, shy insecurities immediately after finding herself in front of him. Sitting cross-legged on my bed, I bring forth my guitar and open up my notebook with all the music notes and stuff. I pull out the photo picturing me and Shino shoulder to shoulder I use as the bookmark and stare at it for a moment. I better start preparing to give her the final push or something.I sigh softly. Putting it away, I begin my practice, which isnt just your usual musical exercises and ying the instrument. When ites to my ss, pretty much everything connected to sound is magic. Or rather, its more like I passively imbue it with mana, changing the outputpletely. I still have to focus on it, of course. It honestly feels a little bit like cheating, but Mr Carter said its still my own ability and I shouldnt view it like that. After that, I started viewing it as a part of myself and reached a much higher understanding of this phenomenon than before. It doesnt just make me a goddess of music, but using mana, I can enhance the sounds I produce, which in turn gain various magical effects in the forms of buffs and debuffs, and some other effects. I do have a higher affinity with all instruments, but even though I can just grab a new one and be able to y it, the actual quality will still be at a beginners level, at least for someone experienced with it. Closing my eyes and focusing my mind on creating something new, I begin to weave my mana into the sounds produced by my guitar. Ive already gained a skill this way once and Im sure it will be possible to get more. In the end, the skills shown in the system are there to confirm that you are able to do the thing. If I look at it from a different angle, anything you get proficient enough in by yourself should show up in your system as an acknowledgement of you mastering that thing to a level high enough allowing the action to be performed as a skill. And so it is with my melodies. Unfortunately, its easier said than done. I do not manage to figure out a good enough match of mana and sounds to create a new magical effect before the time of breakfastes. Its alright. These things need time and patience and I have a lot of both. We hold a short briefing while eating. But before that, I had to cast Detoxify and Revitalization on Kamil or we would have to drag an empty, hungover husk with us wherever we go. His Holy Magic doesnt help with these things. The struggles of being the partys healer. Afterwards, one of the vige girls leads us to the hunters quarters and we meet with the head of the group there. He brings the three men that encountered Abyssals first and they proceed to tell us all they know. They came across a wolf-shaped one around two weeks ago, somewhere to the East. They killed it, thinking that it was a normal animal, but the body dispersed into dark smoke soon after. Muchter, they had a sh with a bigger group and barely escaped an ambush. It totally felt like it was prepared ording to the routes they usually take around the forest, showing that there surely has to be some kind of intelligence behind these monsters. We do know from the King that they have a hierarchy amongst their ranks, but we arent sure about all the other details. The usual grunts feel like they are just following their instincts to attack everything or perhaps some orders. We havent yet met with a truly smart Abyssal. Anyway, after the ambush, the hunters started travelling in bigger groups and also picked a few from the fastest men amongst their ranks to function as general scouts, tasked with investigating their usual routes and the forest. Thats when they noticed a huge swarm gathering up around five kilometres East of the vige. The rest is obvious. They ran back, informed the chief, he sent requests for help and then we came, a few hours after the assault began. Even though none of the hunters saw it, we concluded that the weird portal must be somewhere here. The suspicious, dark, spiralling surface we encountered in the mines. We did not confirm they came out of it, but we are almost sure thats correct. And if we can find it in the forest, there will be no more doubts. Next wille finding a way to somehow track these Abyssal Gates from afar and closing them as quickly as possible. Ill try to figure something out with my magical knowledge if we find it here. I did learn a little bit from Lady Cornelia. Though, it would be much better if she was the one examining it. Perhaps we should ask the King to let her join us for the next expedition. With all the information we could get from the hunters, we make our preparations and head East. With Vanessa present, our usual formation was a little bit modified. Kamil and Shino still lead at the front and I take the middle with Paul, but Marcia haspany in the back now, walking alongside the princess. Paul tries to lead us through the hunters tracks and paths while we keep our eyes and senses primed for any Abyssal movement around. We walk for an hour, then for two, and three. We do encounter some aggressive animals and lesser monsters, but theres no trace of our target. Then finally, after almost four hours, a weird, distressing ripple travels through the air and I shudder when it passes through my body. Looking at others, they don''t seem to notice, like it didnt even ur. Only after ncing at Vanessa, I find that her expression turned sour. We lock our gazes and nod at each other, stopping. Theres something weird, she speaks up. Everyone turns around to look at her. I felt a wave of ominous energy pass us from somewhere ahead. Huh? I felt nothing, Kamil says. Me neither, Marciaments. I dont think Ive sensed anything Shino also joins. I did. After I support Vanessas im, they look at me. Just a moment ago. Why only you two would feel something? Kamil switches his confused gaze between us. They are both well-versed in magic. It could be something connected to it, Paul voices out his thoughts as he rubs his chin. Thats possible. The energy wasnt too strong, but Chills again. Vanessa stops and nces at me and I stare at her. Others notice our behaviour. Was there another? Paul asks. We both nod and point towards the same direction simultaneously. Should we follow it? It could be the gate, Shino suggests. Its our only clue after hours so we all agree with her and begin heading towards the point where the weird waves of energy originate. They pulsate almost at equal intervals, allowing us to have a fairly good grasp on the epicentre. Careful even more, we make our way there. At one point, the pressure of the waves increases so much mine and Vanessas bodies almost tremble when hit with the weird pressure. Its close to how standing in front of a powerful bass-boosted speaker feels but much more sinister and ufortable. Its surprising only the two of us are experiencing it. Suddenly, with another wave, Shino jumps a little, disregarding my previous thought. I felt it too. Faintly, but I did, she confirms it after we ask. Besides her, no one else from the rest managed to experience the waves up till now. It might have something to do with her Demonic Affinity perhaps. We do not know if Abyssals have any connection to it, but thats our best guess for now. We find a tall cliff on our way towards the source and decide to climb it since it feels like we are quite close. After half an hour, we reach the peak, way higher than the crowns of the trees in the forest. We instantly notice a clearing just further the way we were headed. Its that weird surface again for sure, Shino speaks up first. To that, we can all agree. Theres no mistaking it, even if its a bit far for our eyes to see the details. But, theres someone for whom distance is not a problem. And its that cursed gori again too, Paul informs us after activating one of his abilities and squinting his eyes. Are they supposed to be a sentry or something? Anything else? Vanessa asks while another wave passes through us. Oh. A small Abyssal just jumped out of that weird surface and took off somewhere further east. Shino, Vanessa and I look at each other. That pretty much confirms it. Its a portal of some sorts and these waves muste from it operating, the princess concludes. What now then? Kamil butts in. We all direct our gazes at Paul, who keeps staring into the distance and scratching his chin. Honestly it feels risky. If each wave was a visitor from wherever that thing leads, we could easily get surrounded if they are anywhere near. But we should try to close it too It will be fine! All of us are now Tier 2 and we know how that weird, smoking gori fights. We can end it fast and if the small ones keep jumping out one by one, we can easily deal with them, Kamil exims confidently. What do you guys think? Paul turns back to us. I know Ive only just joined your party and shouldnt get ahead of myself, but I want to at least try to close that portal. If it gets dangerous, I dont mind escaping at the first sign of things going wrong. Im willing to be thest one to run, covering your backs, if thats what will be needed for you to agree, Vanessa pretty much pleads to us with a determined face. She truly cares formon people. We came here to help, so we should try at least Shino agrees with her. Paul looks at me and Marcia and we both agree to take part in this. After deciding, we hold a short briefing to discuss some strategies and head down the cliff. We did have Vanessas help going up, but its even easier moving down as she pretty much makes us ride a slide she carves in the stone with her magic as she travels as the first person. Acting as sneaky as possible, we move closer to the spot with the gate and its guardian. It stopped summoning more Abyssals just a moment ago, which feels at least a bit fortunate. Through the trees at the border of the clearing, we find the gori-shaped Abyssal, sitting by the portal. There are also some grunts sprawled on the ground around it. It wont be a one-versus-many like thest time. We all nod at each other and begin the operation. I sit down and start focusing on one of my magical songs, readying myself to y it at the proper moment. Paul notches an arrow and aims it diagonally into the air. Motes of whitish energy gather around the tip as he stretches his bow more and more. Now! He gives the signal and releases the projectile. It travels through the air with a very loud, wheezing noise, the same most fireworks create back on Earth. All the monsters follow it with their attention and it explodes above their heads, releasing ferocious, blindingly white light. It stays in the sky like a re. We didnt know beforehand if Abyssals sight or other senses work the same way as ours, but from them cowering under the sudden assault of brightness proves that it does have some effect on them. Vanessa was ready too and shoves her staff into the ground after finishing a dance. Four giant hands of stone coil around the gori-like creature, sealing it behind the hardened earth. The big guy is immobilized for now. The moment Shino, Marcia and Kamil rush forward into the clearing, I begin ying Psalm of the Damned and a slow, gloomy melody travels through the air. This specific piece is supposed to make the target feel sluggish, drained of life and generally weakened. Hopefully, it works. Shino manages to cut down a few of the Abyssals with her Moon-shing Arts as she dashes between them with an amazing speed while Marcias dance-like moves from her Tango with the Dead would captivate anyone if only we had an audience. The monsters regainposure soon after and Kamil forces their attention onto himself by activating some kind of a taunting ability, following it with a Divine Body strengthening technique to boost his defences just a little. It proves fruitful and every Abyssal turns to him. As the battle progresses, the three of us move into the clearing too, to avoid getting ambushed from the forest by possible reinforcements. Vanessa keeps her focus on the makeshift tomb while I switch into ying March of the Braves to boost mypanions this time. Paul rains magical shots and arrows at the monsters whenever he can, observing the battlefield attentively. Enemys numbers arent as great as the ones weve previously encountered and with our quite decent cooperation, we deal with the grunts without much struggle. Kamil gets a bit scratched here and there, but thats natural with literally every monster in this de rushing at him from every direction. They finish thest one before Vanessas trap loses all of its durability. Ive noticed it beginning to crack a little. Nevertheless, we all gather what should be a safe distance from it and prepare our attacks. Shino lowers her stance by my side and grabs the hilt of her sheathed katana, readying a rush-type ability. Paul charges up a powerful, piercing shot while Marcia stands in front of him with her dual des getting covered in more and more wind mana. Kamil also gathers energy in his sword, now glowing in golden light, and holds it above his head with both hands. I nce at Vanessa on my other side and she nods. Before she releases her hold, I create a huge bubble of water above the stone cage, setting its viscosity to as dense as possible, aiming to capture the Abyssal with it to allow others, including Vanessa, to have an easier shot at it. She begins untangling the four stone arms and I immediately m the water down through the ceiling before the monster has a chance to jump outside. But It turns out to be a mistake as a huge explosion urs and an unbelievable amount of grey steam surges out of the unravelling cocoon of earth, quickly reducing our vision greatly and covering the whole de. A ferocious roar reverberates through the air after Paul, Marcia and Kamil send their attacks towards the pre-aimed spot anyway. Soon after, the earth trembles and I spot a big shadow flying at the three of us from the front. It reaches us before I can even react and the silhouette of the Abyssal gori shows up in front of my face. I instantly realize what has happened back there. It lookspletely different from before getting trapped. Its dark body is now covered with violet mes, most likely much stronger than your usual fire, and they must have reacted with my spell. Before the monster ms into me, Vanessa jumps to the front and waves her staff horizontally, covering me, Shino and herself with a rough wall of earth in a desperate attempt to shield us. It, unfortunately, is not enough and the beast pierces through the obstacle and hits all three of us with its charge, seemingly not bothered with the reduced visibility. I grunt heavily after being sent flying backwards and tumble on the hard ground a few times, hearing two thuds by my side, most likely made by the bodies of Shino and Vanessa. Another roar arrives and its obvious that we are still the targets. Without thinking, I decide to roll to the side and something ms the ground in the ce where Ive just been previously. I barely avoided getting turned into paste. Before the next attackes, I hear a shout and a lump of earth hits the monster, giving me enough time to stand up and find Shino and Vanessa near me. I cant see the others. They might have trouble locating us in this grey mist too and attacking blindly could be dangerous. Hold it back! Ill deal with this steam! I shout to them and step back. Shino rushes in instantly and Vanessa sends more earth javelins hurtling towards the gori. Meanwhile, I sp my hands together and begin gathering mana between them. Slowly pulling them away more and more, increasing the gap, I fill it with the wind element, and a spinning orb of greenish winds forms there. After I fully extend my whole arms to the sides, I m the orb with all my might between my hands, doing a mighty p. A powerful wave of air pressure surges from it in a spherical shape, instantly pushing all the smoke away and even hitting the trees in the distance. On top of the portal! I hear Paul shout and realize that the three of us are in fact fighting on this weird, swirling, starry surface. Watch out! Marcia screams and I notice something moving towards me with the corner of my eye. The monster somehow made it past Vanessa and lunged at me, most likely because of my recent stunt. I quickly begin covering my body with ayer of stone in case I fail to dodge, but something suddenly flutters in my shadow and Shino jumps out of it already in a full swing of her Crescent Cleave technique, which slices the Abyssal from bottom to the top perfectly. Dark purple blood stters on us and the ground as its sent flying backwards. And then, something weird happens. I get all wobbly like jelly and my vision begins shifting too. I instantly feel like throwing up and do exactly that the moment it stabilizes, after falling onto all fours. What a horrendous experience Is their blood poison? What the hell Vanessas shocked voice reaches my ears and I nce to my side. She is wiping her mouth, definitely after releasing the contents of her stomach too, but she is already rising to her knees and looking around. And then, I notice it. We are no longer in the de. There are no trees around. Actually, theres literally nothing around. I stand up and cant believe it. As far as my eyes can reach, theres just a dark grey wastnd. The sky is the same and even the clouds are of a darker shade of grey too. Besides the stone-like terrain of various shapes and sizes,pletely devastated and devoid of life, theres no sign of anything else. Besides the spiralling, starry surface under our feet. Did we somehow teleport to the other side? Shino asks nervously. ~Who are you?~ A deep, cold, bone-chilling voice reverberates in my head, making me shiver from its sinister vibe. Judging by how Shino and Vanessa flinched too, Im not the only one hearing it. We all look around, ready to defend ourselves at any moment. ~Mortal beings? Here? How did you step through the Rift?~ It continues asking questions and making us subconsciously tremble with each sentence. I notice some movement to my right and immediately look there. My eyes widen at the sight and the others soon nce where I do too, having the same reaction. From behind a raised piece of grey terrain something steps out. Its somewhere between three and four meters tall at a first nce and it has a mostly humanoid shape. Its body is truly weird, partially consisting of very dark tissue at some sections of its arms, legs and torso, and partially filled with moving, obsidian smoke, mostly around joints. As for its arms, it has six of them, and they look beastly. To make it even more horror-like, its head has no distinct face but just a demonic, scary shape. What in the name of the Goddess is that Vanessa mutters quietly. ~Do NOT mention the Treacherous One inside this domain!~ We shudder and grab our heads from the sheer animosity the voice conveys this time, seemingly furious at her remark. The towering horror slowly approaches us. ~It doesnt matter who you are and how you avoided the anti-life barrier. I cant let you return after stepping into this realm, for the sake of the Great Ladys revenge. Your existence is a danger to her ns.~ Ngh! I suddenly feel a spike of pain as if someone or something is trying to drill into my mind, and its clear Vanessa and Shino are experiencing it too. Its definitely this horrors doing. It aims to immobilize us while it slowly approaches. We have to run! Vanessa shouts while visibly strained. But where?! There could benghhh more of them around! I ask, trying to fight against the invasive sensation. The portal! she screams back. But we dont know how it works! Shino chimes in, also in pain, but seemingly doing a little better than the two of us. The tall monster reaches our position while we still struggle with its mental attack. It draws back its arm and aims to hit Vanessa. As it travels through the air gaining speed, its wed hand changes into a sharp, sword-like edge. Before it slices through her, Shino lunges in front of Vanessa and manages to parry the powerful hit with her katana. The force sends her back into Vanessa with a grunt. ~Cease your struggling. You are too weak to resist. ept your fate, Naharrenians.~ I gather enough focus to create a me Javelin and hurl it towards the monsters leg but it doesnt prate its tissue and explodes on impact. Its faceless head turns to me. ~Magic of such level cannot harm me, Human woman. I domend your mental fortitude thoug~ The horror suddenly takes its nonexistent gaze off me and I follow it. My eyes widen from surprise again. Shino is getting up from the ground and kneeling on one knee, supporting herself with her sword. It would be nothing to get shocked about if not for the fact that her skin is now so dark its just a few shades away from ck. Her whites turned dark grey and her irises glow in the same, deep, purplish hue as during herst Demonification. There are also horns sprouting from her head, but this time from its sides, and they rise straight up with a truly sinister shape. It feelspletely different from thest time she activated her ability. ck energy surges out of her back and quickly forms draconic looking wings as she stands up. Shino wipes her mouth from a trickle of blood and then her posture blurs. She vanishes from the spot with a loud thump, breaking the sound barrier. She appears in front of the monster with her de prepared for a diagonal swing and it cleaves through one of its knees with a loud, ominous hum. Only now I notice the sword''s nefarious, ck colour. The monster falls onto the wounded knee, somehow not split into two, and quickly covers its torso with all six arms. We are fortunate it either doesnt feel pain or decided not to scream into our heads. The invasive drilling I experience also subsides and allows me to think more clearly. Shinos katana shes the horrors forearms faster than my eyes can follow, sttering its dark purplish blood everywhere. The image of the gori rushing at me shes before my eyes and a thought pops up in my mind. ncing at Vanessa, I notice she somehow has a bit of purplish substance on her skin too, just like me and Shino. Blood! I shout as loud as I can and Shino nces back at me just for a fraction of a second but its enough for me to understand she got it too. I instantly run towards Vanessa and drag her towards the fighting girl. What are you She doesnt finish her sentence, most likely realizing it too. Without her resisting, we reach Shino in a moment and she quickly makes a wide, horizontal swipe, purposefully sshing the horrors blood on the three of us and wraps her arms around me and Vanessa. I pray in my mind for the rift to activate and it fortunately does as I begin experiencing the same, ufortable sensation Ive gone through when we got here. This time though, Im too tense to feel like throwing up. My vision stabilizes and we find ourselves in the clearing again, almost blinded by the difference in brightness. They are back! Marcias voice reaches my ears. Shino! I scream the moment I regain myposure after the transfer and throw a hastily gathered ball of pressurized wind behind the three of us. Shino vanishes before it hits the ground and sends me and Vanessa flying past the edge of the spiralling surface. We fall onto our backs and hastily raise ourselves on the elbows to look behind. Everyone is gazing into the sky and we follow suit. Shino is hovering way above our heads, most likely thanks to her demonic wings, and seems to be focusing her mana. ck strands of energy seep into her de and she makes a tiny, meticulous cut with its tip. A momentter, a huge, ominous tear rips the sky. We can literally gaze into the starry void through the sinister-looking gap. Meanwhile, Shino slowly slides her katana into the small hole she cut in front of her and an enormous version of the ck de slides out of the giant fissure. After around one-fourth of it emerges from the void, she thrusts the rest into the gap with a mighty strike and the giant katana surges down towards the Abyssal gate, piercing it and the ground behind it like butter, evoking a small earthquake from the impact. The weird surface begins cracking and breaks into thousands of tiny particles like the previous one we destroyed in the mines. I exhale heavily at the same time as Vanessa. We nce at each other and chuckle wryly. We should be safe now. Catch her! Pauls shout makes us look up again and we see Shino, now without her wings, falling limply from the sky. The giant sword and tear are gone too. I instantly jump to my legs and create a strong updraft under her position, focusing my all on slowing down her descent. Fortunately, I seed and Marcia swoops her from the air close to the ground. I run towards them and kneel by Shinos side. She shows a strained smile. Im fine just tired She makes a deep sigh. This version is much more exhausting Shush. Just rest. Well take care of the aftereffects. You saved our ass again. She nods and closes her eyes. I leave her in Marcias care and return to check on Vanessa. You good? Yeah, thanks. She grabs my hand and stands up. I now know why its Heroes and not a Hero. I smile softly. Shes in a league of her own. We stare at each other for a short while and chuckle together. Come on. Weve got some crucial information we should share with your friends. She wraps her arm around my shoulder. We might have almost died back there, but it certainly was a beneficial ident. Considering what weve learned, even if its all cryptic and weird, it truly was. This might be the first breakthrough in the case of Abyssals. We now have even more reason to quickly return. Chapter 66 – Keep That Dog on a Leash Chapter 66 C Keep That Dog on a Leash One week and a half passed since ourst general gathering with everyone present. I cant say that the business is booming now, but its certainly slowly getting better and better, and thats surely not just thanks to our own efforts. The Kings informationwork should be given its credit too. Thanks to him, we surely are able to reach the ears of people actually interested in having some fun with other races. Anyway, during these days we focused on helping the new additions to our ever-growing family get ustomed to the establishment and their own responsibilities. All of the girls, which are Rene the Dogkin, Dhosk the Lizardfolk, Tyriana the High Elf and the Satyr sisters Meiya and Neiya, learn very quickly and get the hang of most things without any issues. With that, our maid battalion is now of a decent size and the elves tending to other services will not heavily strain that department. Of course, its far from perfect, but well get there with small and steady steps. Our poprity is not that great, so everything is working fine for now. Its not like people openly swarm our gates, just some enthusiasts or curious onesete at night, often hiding their identities from others at first. As for the other things, Sirgia finally finished Teffiths naginata and our main bouncer was overjoyed with the final result. We managed to obtain enough adamantite to forge the de while my master craftsman dwarf used other metals of simr, crimson colour for the rest, creating an end product truly fitting our red-scaled dragonewt. Additionally, Mafaris and Teffith assisted Sirgia with the designs and so the weapon is not only of amazing quality but also looks magnificent without affecting its performance in any way. The naginatas bloody de has a truly draconic feeling to it, or perhaps I should say its more like a fusion of demonic and draconic styles. Im d Teffith is happy with what she got. I barely have any chances to dote on her since she is not part of the girls that partake in some more intimate activities with me, considering those very much a reward for their efforts. Who knows if the situation between the two of us will someday change, but Im more than fine with keeping my hands off her if she is happy with our current distance. Besides weapons, during these ten days, Sirgia also brought to life some of the less-than-decent ideas Ive shared with her via various schematics and designs. She is already long past her phase of minding working on such gadgets and I can only see pure joy and determination while she does so, which is really reassuring. So, while we are not yet ready to officially open for women, thanks to Sirgias efforts, supported by ever-so-eager Mafaris and a few other girls, we did almost finish turning one of the rooms into a true pleasure den. I wanted to make it much fancier than the next ones, just in case, wed be getting some VIPs, especially one certain someone. Its already filled with countless toys, tools, gadgets, contraptions and even some mechanical devices. Yes, Sirgiapletely overdid herself as usual and created some outrageous stuff for this world. The stool the Queen received is nothing whenpared to them. I honestly did not think Id see a fantasy version of a sybian or magic-operated dildo machines. Whoever will be brave enough toe here is signing up for a ride. Or a few. But, its all just the beginning and many of these are just early prototypes, which is already impressive for Sirgia to create some quiteplex toys this quickly. Well, she now has the help of Mafaris who is also interested in craftsmanship so its natural the work is faster, but still, I really need to think about something actually in her field of expertise she could make for me or shell keep pumping out sex toys for my sake while ignoring her true calling. Unless its actually this. Nevertheless, we are developing nicely. During thest meeting we also mentioned role-ying, but not much of it has been touched upon as of yet. We did talk with our usual tailor but they werent confident in producing things different than fashionable clothes, and abundant outfits of various adventuring professions, and not only, seemed to them as a bit over their abilities. Thus, that part is more or less put on hold until we can acquire a skilled tailor or/and leatherworker, be it as a resident or a shop,pany, person willing to work with us. Cornelia did start looking into it a bit, but there wasnt much sess so far and hoping for a miraculous master tailor ve is not the right way of thinking. I wont always be magically finding people with the skills I need amongst non-human ves. The girls are having some short conversations and lessons about the whole idea of role-ying and such, but its more to satiate their curiosity than actually train roles and acting with them. Even without these, just serving customers in quality outfits would raise the poprity of the establishment by a lot for sure, definitely creating some more positive impressions via rumours. As for thest part of the important talk, which is going out, some girls did start leaving the mansion during the day. At first, it was mostly the elves, but after seeing the merry state of them after their return, many other residents got interested in trying it out and pushed their worries aside. Fortunately, there were no big incidents so far and they always go out in a group of at least two, so everyone who decided to get some fresh air usually had a good time. We did notice a slight increase in customers which definitely was the result of our girls having strolls in the city in their uniforms and cors. All in all, things are looking better and better, but theres still lots to do and a lot of room for growth. Ah, there actually were a few minor disputes during these past days. Should I say finally? It has been so quiet up until now. It wasnt anything big, just a bunch of self-entitled people looking down on the girls and expecting to be treated like kings since non-humans are trash in their eyes. Teffith had a chance to see some action after weeks of being here and she handled them better than just well. The troublemakers were kicked out with full professionalism and grace and those who showed enough hostility were made an example of. Even without her weapon, which hadnt beenpleted at that point, Teffith is plenty capable of beating a bunch of Humans into a pulp. These situations will only increase from now on. It would be better to start thinking about increasing the security, even though almost all the girls could take action if the case was serious enough. But, for normal disputes, having bouncers is the better answer. We have to build and uphold a professional image. Right now is the morning of our free day and Im practising my abilities and handling of the draconic hilt in the underground arena. Ive started training more regrly than before. I cant fall behind. Many of the girls happily assist me, sharing their knowledge and experience from various fields, which feels like I have many amazing, dedicated instructors by my side. As Im repeating a set of motions with one of my favourite modes of the draconic hilt, which is the whip sword, I catch the door to the area opening within the corner of my eye. My perception rose a lot after I managed to get ustomed to the new body and surge in efficiency. Its nothing as great as having apletely inhuman reaction time, although I guess I should not use that term considering Im no longer one, but the difference between me from the past and me now is noticeable with the naked eye. Master, Cornelia wishes to meet with you if theres nothing of high importance currently upying your time, a soft, gentle,dy-like voice informs me shortly after the door opens fully. She said she will be waiting in the ce where youst ate crepes together! a very lively and overjoyed one joins soon after and a few secondster something bouncy ms against my naked back covered in sweat. Emi, I told you not to jump at Master when he is training. Two arms of emerald colour appear on my chest from behind and embrace it tightly while someones chilly face snuggles to the back of my neck. I dispel the hilts dark pink smoke and turn my head around to nce at the green Slime girl hugging me with an enthusiastic expression and the blue Slimedy approaching us with a faint smile. Emi is sorry But Masters sweat is just so tasty, Emi cant hold back Safi chuckles a bit while I move my hand to pat Emis head. Thats true, but show some restraint. Im sure Master will reward you plenty if you do so. Ah, there is one more change that took ce early in these ten days. A day after our fun session in one of the underground storages after the bouts with Garrena and Filue, Safi and Emi advanced and chose to be able to imitate vocal cords as their upgrade. Since then, Im able to finally converse with them properly. The change in my powers efficiency the Goddess mentioned must have been enough to push them over the necessary threshold to advance a stage with just that one, short session. Well, they did say they were kinda close before that. I had some fun with others after the change of course, but no one has yet advanced a Tier with my help. Its not like we were fucking like rabbits though; there were still many responsibilities. But anyway, we are keeping track of progress in that field now too so that we can get some data on how much of a help my body can be. Its okay. You can absorb as much of it as you want. Come on, its all yours. Just listen to your sister more in the future, okay? Yay! Emi promises! She answers joyfully and in a sh, my whole torso is swallowed by her slime, making it look like it is me who wears the maid uniform now. Though, I dont think having a second head with a jelly girls face growing from my shoulder and rubbing its cheek against mine is part of the image. If someone saw me right now, a barefoot man in ck pants, torso and arms enveloped in emerald slime with a maid uniform over it, and two heads, they would definitely faint or run away while screaming something about a monster or a pervert, or both at once. A monvert. Or perster. You are spoiling her too much, Master, Safi says aftering closer. I know, I know. Thats why you are here, to act like theposed older sister, I answer and reach my hand to her cheek to share some of my mana with her, evoking a beautiful smile from the sapphire beauty. Well then, Emi, let Master go. Youve had enough, she says after enjoying my energy for a short moment, sucking it into her core. Alright! Im released from the slime suit and Emi quickly assumes her usual, humanoid form. They can now change shapes much faster than before too, most likely thanks to advancing a stage. We leave the arena together and I take a quick shower in my own chamber. Since Cornelia didnt contact me personally through the Whispers and didnt share any specifics with the slimes, I assume its nothing serious, requiring much preparation, so I dress into my fancy butler outfit instead of my adventuring gear. Maybe its a date, who knows. Informing Elea about my leave, I head to the ce Emi mentioned. Some people take a longer nce at me while passing by near the mansion. Its a sign that I am getting a little bit of recognition in the neighbourhood, no matter what kind. Its not at the level that crowds recognize me, but its still a new kind of feeling when random people on the street know who you are. I reach the destination in around twenty minutes. Its not that far from our home. We stopped by that pastry once whening back from the castle together in the past. Their crepes were truly magnificent and Cornelia fell in love with them. When the outdoor set of tables in front of the store enters my sight, I notice a woman d in purplish robes sitting by one of them alone, sipping on a small cup of coffee. I walk closer to her and stand by the side of the table. Good day to you, fairdy. Is this seat taken, perhaps? Cornelia raises her gaze and smiles softly. I dont mind it being if the one who does so would be a fine gentleman such as yourself, sir. We chuckle together and I sit down on the opposite side. Not eating? I was waiting for you. How thoughtful. I was sure youd have already devoured a dozen of them. Hey! Weugh again and I signal at the waiter, ordering one crepe for each of us. He brings them quickly. Being the star of the menu makes them sell out in a constant stream so the store has fresh ones prepared almost all the time. So, what do I owe this little, pleasurable date with my charming magician? I ask after we take a few bites. Do I need a reason to meet with the man I love in one of the spots we shared some memories together? she answers. But, I must say, your intuition is really impressive seeing you even dressed this nicely. You deserve nothing less, my daring Ice Queen. A little rosiness appears on her cheeks as Cornelia smiles again. Alright, enough flirting. We have a ce to be and I dont want my mind distracted by a plethora of unsuitable for the moment thoughts after we take it too far, she says afterwards. How far is too far? Al, please. Okay, okay. I wont tease you, I surrender with my hands raised. So, whats all of this about? Ross mentioned he has something to discuss when I bumped into him earlier. Something that could interest you, supposedly. I didnt remember you having any serious ns for today so I told him welle. I see. Thats too bad. I wanted to enjoy our little date for a bit longer. We both stand up and Cornelia moves to my side, entwining our arms together and leaving a quick peck on my cheek. We can always continue it on our way there. As she said, we take our sweet time while walking towards the castle. We dont drag it out intentionally but dont rush to the ce like its on fire. Im really enjoying just chatting with her while walking arm in arm and I know Cornelia is having fun too. Both of us dont have much experience in romance considering our pasts and even such walks are extremely enjoyable. An hour flies by and we arrive in front of the castles outer gates. They are opened for us even before we get close, thanks to my and Cornelias identities. A Court Magician, even if ex and temporary, and a Hero, even if not really contributing to the Abyssals case, are quite important figures most of the knights and servants around the castle grounds are bound to recognize from a mile away. One of them guides us through the premises after Cornelia informs him about our business and we follow the guard to a meeting room. Naturally, to uphold Cornelias image, we stopped acting so lovey-dovey before arriving at the gate. No one knows about us and its good for her reputation if it stays like that. Well, no one besides maybe Lianne, and perhaps Rossberg, but his must be only assumptions so far. As we are walking through the stone corridors side by side with a bit of distance between us, we stumble on a group of six people in robesing from the opposite direction. One of the men amongst them has a little fancier look than the others, having his ruby vestments decorated with golden essories. He holds onto an also gold staff with a carved ruby at the top. Judging by his face, he is somewhere around forty or something. You cant say that he is not a fine-looking man though. His smooth blond hair swept to the back perfectlybines with a not-that-long beard of the same colour, covering his chin, cheeks and surrounding his mouth. Even his eyes are yellowish, what a match. Ah! Cornelia! Long time no see, my dear friend! he suddenly stops talking to his group and calls to us while extending his hands to the sides. Ruther Cornelia mumbles the mans name under her nose and I don''t think it was in a very favourable manner. Nevertheless, seeing himing towards us, she also steps forward and lets herself be hugged by him, reciprocating the action of course. They share a round of pecking around their cheeks like good family members meeting during some grand asion. How have you been, my dear? How is your research progressing? Ive heard you stepped down from your position as the Assistant Court Magician shortly after I returned to the castle. Why did you do so? Did something unpleasant happen whilst you were taking care of my responsibilities in my stead? Losing someone as talented and beautiful as you is a huge blow to our morale! You have no idea how worried I was when I heard the news. You should havee to me instantly if there was some issue. Ruther starts monologuing on his own, not leaving even a short break between his questions and statements where Cornelia could possibly say something without interrupting him. From his rain of words, its obvious that he is the Court Magician she was recing when we were summoned. But, thats not the important part here. This guy slides his hands all over Cornelias back clearly not in the fashion of someone close greeting their dear friend. Its obvious from my position that he obnoxiously takes advantage of the situation to get a feel of her, slowly trailing lower and lower over her waist and towards Cornelias bottom, making her clearly ufortable, and I dont even need our connection to understand that. Before he reaches his objective though, I quickly move closer and catch his wrist with my left hand, pulling it to the side, wrap my right arm around Cornelias waist and pull her back towards me, staring the man coldly into the eyes. Surprised by the sudden action at first, he swats my hand away and furrows his brows after finally noticing my presence. And you are? If being a friend means acting like this, then Im just a colleague, I answer while keeping my stern expression and not dropping eye contact. Now, if you excuse us, we have an important meeting to attend. Without further ado, I lead Cornelia past the man and the group of mages, beginning to walk towards our objective again while holding onto her. Wait! Do you think you can leave after disrespecting me like this? His voice reaches our ears from behind. Oh gods, dont tell me he is the arrogant young master type I think out loud while rubbing my forehead with my free hand. What? Looks like he heard it. I turn my head around and re at him over my shoulder. Forget it. As I said, we are busy at the moment. Withdraw while I still have the patience or you are going to offend someone way above your pay grade. I turn back to the front and leave. My main objective is to get Cornelia away from him so she can rx a little anyway. Considering the fact that I dont hear any shouting or magical spellsing after us, he either took my warning seriously, which is very unlikely, or someone from the people there held him back. I dont care, honestly. Our guide told us which room we are supposed to wait for the King in so I take it on myself to lead us there, having a decent idea of where we are and how to get there. I have most of the castle memorized from our one-year stay. After we are quite far from the previousmotion, I slow down a little. Cornelia still hasn''t said a word up till now and we keep walking together with my arm wrapped around her waist. So Your ex? She sighs heavily at my poor attempt to bring up a conversation. Im sorry. That was a distasteful joke. I know very well how devoted you were to your research and pursuit of knowledge. The moment we turn a corner, Cornelia suddenly pushes me to the side into a niche in the wall, carved to create an impression of a concave gate around the wooden door, and we disappear in the indent deep enough to shield both of our bodies. She presses herself against my chest and goes for my lips without any warning. She is not the type to be this aggressive and the way she fiercely pursues my tongue cant be called anything but. Additionally, she grabs my hand and guides it to her back, sliding it under her robes, and then even deeper, into her panties, forcing me to squeeze her tender butt with a lot of force. We kiss sloppily for a good minute or two while I keep digging my fingers into the flesh of her plump ass. After finally parting, we pant a little into each others faces. This looks even more serious than I first assumed, I say with a smile. Cornelia chuckles softly. I was just a little happy seeing the angry re you shot at him and how you interfered to save me. And I might have used your manly hand to get rid of the lingering feeling of his fingers on my body. I give her an affectionate peck and squeeze her butt again, evoking a quiet moan from her. Damn. I wonder what I would get if I hired some thugs to go after you and then jumped forth at the perfect moment to heroically save the damsel in distress. She chuckles again. A p on the face. She then kisses me deeply. And a night of loving caresses because you would have to be unimaginably frustrated orpletely not yourself to rely on such petty tricks instead of just tying me up with your incredible chains and fucking me silly to your hearts content. While we stare lovingly into each others eyes, I catch a piece of someones face and a frilly dress, most likely belonging to a maid, peeking over the edge of the hollow Cornelia pushed me into. Meeting my gaze, the person quickly runs off, leaving the sound of rushed footsteps behind them. Cornelia leans back to take a nce over the edge and giggles after spotting the person. Look what you have done. Oh, so now its my fault. I see. I move my thigh a bit, which is lodged between her legs, and rub her private parts a little, making Cornelia moan. She pulls herself close to my chest again and goes for another kiss while giggling into my lips. I think I might have broken her. We share a few more pecks and leave the nave. Any more of this and well be exposed to more than just a stray maid. Well, I wouldnt be surprised if the next day the news about the respected magician having an affair with a hero were to spread inside the castle. So, what was that actually about? I ask as we walk with some distance between us again. Its a long story, but in short, he sometimes came to help me in myb. Well, maybe more often than sometimes. That guy was seriously into me and I was aware of it. I knew he was doing all of that only to court me, but as long as he was at least somewhat useful, and believe me, a Court Magician isnt an empty title, I decided to ignore his advances and focus on my work. He must have taken myck of clear rejection as a sign that I liked him, but I never did. He is just a perverted ass, thinking all about how he could get a feel of me during experiments. This fucker Hey, its alright. She grabs my hand and smiles softly when I look at her. It was partially my fault for being so passive. That doesnt mean he was justified tofortably assault you, clearly exploiting his higher position. Even if you would have frozen his balls solid if he ever crossed the line. Cornelia chuckles and pulls me closer to peck my cheek. Its a matter of the past. I now have a real man to take real care of me, she says charmingly with a faint blush. I cant help but get a little bashful too as my face grows a little warmer. Ill leave it at that then. For now. We stop our coy conversation at that because we reach our destination. Standing in front of an ornate double door, I reach for the knob, but stop before I grab it. I knock on the wooden surface instead. Enter. Rossbergs voice answers from inside. As I thought. Even though we were supposed to wait here for him, he is the one already there. He really is something else. I open one wing and let Cornelia walk inside first, closing the door after me. We are greeted by the sight of not only Rossberg in his more casual, royal clothes, but also Lianne, his mother, sitting on the sofa in one of her light blue dresses. Al! Its so good to meet you agai He extends his hands while weing me, but is quickly pushed to the side by his mother. stair! How could you have kept such an important thing from me! she says in a raised voice, which is a very rare urrence. Huh? She then grabs the hem of her dress on both sides and does a respectable bow. I, Lianne Ruminas, the former Queen, and mother of Rossberg Ruminas, the current King of Evalitia, also known as the Divine Land, greet the Progenitor. I sigh heavily as I p my forehead and swipe my hand down my face. Cornelia gives me a confused look. Lady Lianne, please stop tha Uh, uh, uh. She stops the courtesies and waves her finger at me. Its Lianne. Weve already talked about it. And now, you have no more excuses to insert that Lady there. You are way above me. I roll my eyes. Fine. But Ill only do it when we are alone or in a familiar group. She nods with a gentle smile. Anyway, wasnt this whole thing supposed to be a secret? I ask while pointing at Cornelia with my thumb. Its fine. I trust her more than this idiot son of mine. Hey! And Im sure she already knows about your race so it was bound we would talk about it someday anyway. Ill exin it to youter, my dear. Lianne nods at Cornelia, which nods back, still a little perplexed. Alright. Lets drop all this Progenitor talk. You wanted to speak, right Ross? I move the topic back onto its rightful tracks. Ah, yes. Come, sit down first. We follow his invitation and seat ourselves on one of the sofas around the coffee table. Ive stumbled on something that might actually interest you. Im all ears then. You see, theres a certain quest shared by the Adventurers Guilds branches in this region, which is hanging there withoutpletion for more than a week. I know that you know about my ns to venture outside the capital, but what made you think I would be interested in a random quest in the area right now? Unless you need my help. Whats the issue? Ross smiles. A Subus. I shake my head and smirk. I can already see where this is going. Some time ago, a rumour surfaced, saying that an Arch Subus has awoken and taken one of the cavern systems near Turna vige as itsir. The quest was issued at once and many parties attempted to subjugate the threat, but none seeded so far and men from that vige still keep disappearing. We have to send reinforcements before the situation spirals out of control. So, instead of sending your elites to y the supposed monstrosity, you thought of letting me go after her in hopes that I would subdue the Subus and somehow talk her into working for me. Isnt that right, Mr Cunning? I raise an eyebrow at him. Well I thought a lot about who to send and you are just the best person for the task You know your abilities, your ss, now your changes after advancing Its obvious I would reach out to you instead of anyone else, right? He shows a wry smile. Alright, alright. Your true intentions are showing. I sigh. I cant say that Im not interested. And I cant say that your words are without any reason. Still, even if I do seem powerful to you now, Im inexperienced in adventuring and monster hunting, if she even is a monster and not just another victim of humanitys ancient grudge. Its Lianne who speaks up this time. We would not allow you to go alone, of course. Theres a group of four adventurers of an A-rank willing to have a try right now. You would join them if you have nothing against it. Of course, if youd rather go with some of your girls, thats fine too. I see. But Im an F-rank. I havent done any quests. Wouldnt it be risky to fake a lot of stuff at the guild? Ross takes over again. Hmmm Why not make you join them as a schr? One specifically proficient in this type of demons? The guild would ept you without a word as it would be help from the Kingdom, even if in the form of a nonbatant with lots of knowledge. The party definitely wouldnt have anything against too. Two birds with one stone, huh? Showing people you care by sending your men to help and letting me officially get in. You are not as stupid as I thought. Hey! Whats with all of you today? Ill let you know amongst the people Im known as the Wise King! He ostentatiously ys angry and we all chuckle afterwards. So, what do you think? I mull it over for a moment and nce at Cornelia. She smiles charmingly. It will be a good test for us too. Well never know if we are ready for you to leave the business to us without actually doing so. If worsees to worst, we all canmunicate telepathically. You are right. Theory without practice is just a bunch of unconfirmed scribbles on paper. What do you think, personally? I believe in you, of course, she answers without a second of hesitation. And in the rest of us too. Weve been preparing for it for some time already. I guess so. Still, no matter how much preparation is done, you cant stop feeling anxious when ites to the day of the real test. Anyway, looks like Ill be joining on that hunt. Any more details? Well need some time to prepare all the things connected to you, so well set the departure for 3 days from now. Ill have someone deliver you the dossiers of the adventurers so that you can familiarize yourself with them beforehand. And of course, Ill provide you with whatever information we have on the case. You already have unlimited ess to our library if youd want to check some things. Much appreciated. Ill be waiting for further instructions then. I nod at Ross and we shake hands over the table. Now then, Lianne, I hope you are all good and well. Is my rxation treatment proving efficient enough? The Queen blushes faintly, which results in cute, rosy marks to show over the fair, pale skin of her cheeks. Absolutely. Ive never been rxed more in my life since my husband passed away. Im truly grateful for your help and for regrly providing me with new ways to relieve my stress. I owe you a huge favour. Ross coughs. So What is this help actually about? Hm? My skilled artificeres up with new massaging tools under my supervision and I sometimes share these devices with your mother. What else did you think I was doing? I answer him with a wide smile. Massages, huh Honestly from the sound of it during some nights I thought you were sneaking into the castle for a different kind of massage. Rossberg! Lianne raises her voice with her face nowpletely flushed. How could you?! stair is a fine gentleman and he would nevery a hand on ady in such an underhanded way! He knows very well that such a rtionship could be very difficult from the political standpoint! Ross hides himself behind his arms. But mother, didnt you say you like him? And he is now even higher than the highest royalty! SILENCE! She picks up a fluffy pillow and begins mming him with it into the crossed arms since she is sitting by his side. She is nowpletely red. You know very well we cant reveal it to others! Alright! Alright! Stop hitting me! I yield! Lianne stops bombarding him with the pillow and sits back properly. She quickly tries to return to her usual, calm and graceful way of being and shows us her iconic angelic smile. The petite and fragile Lianne is back. What if he became a lord of some territory? Another sentenceing from Ross makes her blush again and she raises the pillow high above her head, threatening him with a repeat of the previous punishment. She sighs tiredly and drops the pillow, turning her gaze back to us. Please, forgive my idiot son for creating this embarrassing disy. Ill discipline himter by myself, I give you my word as the former Queen, she speaks softly while ncing at me a little timidly. We look at each other with Cornelia and show her wry smiles. We dont mind. After thisedic insert, because theres no way Im not calling it that, we have a pleasant chat about a few other things before we decide to leave to tend to our own responsibilities. We stand up and meet in the middle of the room to say goodbyes. Ah, one more thing, Ross. Hm? What is it? How important to you and the kingdom is the current Court Magician? Cornelias eyes widen at my question as she nces at my face from my side. Uhhh Id say very, very important? Why? Well, if you do not want to have to start considering his sessor early, you better keep that asshole on a short leash. The King shows a confused look. I wrap my arm around Cornelias waist and pull her closer. The next time that dog gets any funny ideas about my amazing Ice Queen, I will not be as lenient as today. I do not care about his position or importance in the slightest. If he dares to make my woman ufortable again, death will be the least of his worries. I release highly condensed magical pressure from my body, which I practised after getting all the upgrades specifically for situations like these. Are we understood? The tension can be felt in the whole chamber, almost as if the air got noticeably heavier. I''m not sure how intimidating the aura from a Tier 3 can be, but seeing a shiver pass through Ross'' bodywho is at Tier 4 and specializes in defenseI guess me actively trying to make it as showy as possible, joined with my race and stats, is enough to affect him. Yes Ill be sure to watch him Ross nods slowly after a moment. I retract the aura. He exhales in relief as I smile at him kindly. Lianne, standing a bit behind him, gives me a delighted look while covering her lips with her petite hand. ncing to the side at Cornelia, I can see her blushing while looking down. Whoops. I might have unintentionally teased her a bit too much with that. Well, if Ross still had any doubts about us, then they are now all cleared up. I politely nod towards him and the Queen and guide Cornelia out of the chamber. After we make it through two intersections, she suddenly pulls on my cor and dives in for a deep kiss, right in the middle of the corridor. Oh well. That one is on me. She releases my lips with a wide smile, staring straight into my eyes. How much more are you going to make me fall in love with you again and again today? Considering that its barely afternoon, I guess quite a lot. She chuckles and kisses me once more before we begin heading back home with our arms entwined. Chapter 67 – A Surprise to Be Sure, but a Welcome One Chapter 67 C A Surprise to Be Sure, but a Wee One Fortunately, on our way back home, we do not stumble on the mage again. I was partially expecting him to stay somewhere in close vicinity to confront me after our previous exchange, but perhaps he had something to do or the group of people that was with him dragged him away. Nevertheless, better for him. We dont dilly-dally too much while returning and arrive at the mansion decently fast. After entering the main lobby, Cornelia throws her hands over my shoulders and pulls me closer for a short and affectionate kiss. She smiles gently after we break off. Thank you again for standing up for me. And for our short date. Ill excuse myself now to see what I can prepare for you to take for this little trip. You also have plenty of work to do, right? I close the distance once more to leave a gentle peck on her dainty lips before answering. It was only natural, dont think too much of it. But I lean towards her ear and whisper, you sure we should leave this without a conclusion? I can sense your little arousal Cornelia chuckles gingerly and whispers back, Im afraid my puny mortal body will end up useless for the rest of the day after experiencing the love of a demigod, even with the help of your Rejuvenate, and we truly have many things to do. Alright. Just remember, holding back is unhealthy. And look who is speaking. I do not believe you are not holding back constantly when surrounded with beautiesAH! A yelp of surprise interrupts her sentence as I lightly p Cornelias booty and smirk at her. You better go before I change my mind. She leaves my embrace and walks away, definitely doing her best to make her movements as enticing as possible and stopping for a short moment to send me a tempting gaze before disappearing behind a corner. Who would have thought she would grow fond of teasing me back this fast. Guess I can only draw out her cute, tsun reactions in public now. To not waste the precious time, I sit on one of the sofas for a moment and formte a n on what to do next as there are truly many things I, or we, have to cover, and they are not only rted to the establishment but the whole adventuring aspect too, closely linked with just my own person. Lets leave the brothels matters for now and focus on the other ones. The most critical issue here is the core of the whole case - the Subus. Obviously, its not that Im clueless about them. It should be obvious to anyone that studying the information on these beings would havee first, right? I mean, yound in a fantasy world and gain ess to a huge library. As a man, checking out Subi first is just the natural order of things. Heh. So, as for knowledge about their strong points, weaknesses, general style of living and such, Im pretty much covered. But, Im not heading out to y the monster. My goal is to capture it, or preferably, win the Subus over to join me as my Partner and, if possible, a worker. There should be plenty of men lusting after a literal lust demon, even in this world. But, my whole ss operates on two important things: eptance and consent. I can only add someone to my Partners if they ept me willingly and I can gain more benefits from them only after they willingly choose to take it a step further, into the intimate zone. While Im almostpletely sure thetter part would not be a problem, considering the nature of the entity we are going after, the whole eptance might prove difficult. So far, pretty much every girl of another race Ive met was favourable towards me with just a little bit of effort and kindness, but I shouldnt let it make mecent. It wont always work like that. And Astrea is a good example here. Same as with others, I approached her with kindness and she started living with us, but shes the only one who is still not my Partner even for the sake of the connection itself. I cant make her. And its of course fine with me. So, when ites to a wild monster that usually considers other races as a mobile food supply, it might be impossible to achieve anything with the first impression and words alone. Hell, Im not even sure that actions would be enough. Thus, this calls for more drastic measures. Its time to finally pay a visit to the Monster Tamers Guild. Safi and Emi didnt press the matter of the seals so Ive been putting it off all the time other things came up, but this could prove useful in the current predicament. And they would be happy to finally get their seals too. They were a bit too understanding, especially Safi. I need to show them my appreciation with something else than just sex and mana-pats. While I would prefer to start on good terms with the Subus, I cant underestimate its might. Ross mentioned it was an Arch Subus, and from what I know, they are quite a bit higher than themon ones. Safely and sessfully capturing it under the taming or envement contract first and then slowly trying to exin and show things is better than risking ending up mutted while trying to talk politely. Its not like I have malicious intentions. Sometimes you just cant avoid using a little force. Then, this is decided. Besides that, I need to prepare for the journey, and that means, stocking up on consumables and other utility stuff. I cant rely only on my Rejuvenate or Healing Magic stolen from Elea. If I would even have it on me at the moment. Ill have to bring her or Dhosk with me and go for a shopping spree, get some potions, ointments and the likes. My gear is fine, but I could use this opportunity to take Sirgia on a little date too and let her pick some things for me if shed find it necessary. Im sure shed be more thrilled to make them herself, but I dont want her to overwork herself even more. Even though a few days is not much, I should turn up my training a notch, perhaps asking the elves, Garrena, Teffith or other experienced warriors to drill some more practical knowledge and movements into me during that short period. I do believe Im fairly decent now, but surely, Im far from what a proper, offensive ss would be. Then, theres the case of the adventurers that will be apanying me, or rather, I will be apanying as a researcher delegated by the kingdom. Guess Ill wait for one of Rosss men to deliver me their dossiers, hopefully still today so that I get to have some time to think about our performance. Alright. I think that covers the external factors. Now, as for the establishment, I better call another meeting and exin everything properly, hearing them out in case someone would want to share their opinion. Lets do it right now, I think I cant sense anyone being outside at the moment, so it should be fine. After finding Elea, I ask her to gather everyone in the lobby. I could use my Whispers, but theres no need to startle them when my skilful elf maids can handle it with ease. I still cant perfectly control the ability and sometimes fail to get rid of that part forcing me to split the message into a bunch of sensual moans and whispers, but Im slowly getting there. In fifteen minutes, we are all in the main hall and sitting in the half-circle like thest time. Without wasting their time, I exin the request of going after a Subus and how it will affect us. Since I will be departing alone, I appoint Cornelia as my direct representative, telling them to treat her words and decisions as mine. Elea bes second-inmand during my outings. The two ept the honours and I make sure that everyone knows they can freely contact me via Whispers if necessary, but I trust their judgement and believe that they dont need to be supervised by me over every single action and decision. In the end, many of them are much more knowledgeable or experienced in plenty of areas where Imcking. For the new maids, this kind of stance from their master is still something surprising, perhaps a little bit shocking to have so much freedom of action, but the rest of our growing family is already ustomed to my way of being. Theylle to be gradually too. Rene is already much more cheerful and open than when she came here, but that was to be expected from a Dogkin, hah. It takes us all a fair amount of time to convince Sirgia to let me go alone though. I have to take her onto myp and cuddle affectionately while promising to never drop my guard and take good care of myself. Her adorable and concerned gaze almost makes me rethink my decision. And here I thought I was supposed to be immune to Charms below the highest level. Her cuteness is just too strong. But, in the end, after telling her and the others about the rest of my ns Ive gone over before the meeting, she finally lets go and dly epts my suggestion of going shopping together, acting all dreamy and absent-minded for the remainder of the meeting, still perched on myp. Thus, we cover all the points and everyone heads back to do their stuff. I decide to visit the Monster Tamers Guild tomorrow and take my cute dwarf on a date today. Then, Ill do the shopping with Dhosk the day after. She already agreed to help me out with it. Sirgia merrily darts off saying she needs to prepare before we leave, making me chuckle seeing her so invested. I send her a Whisper to not be in a hurry and take her time picking her clothes or taking care of whatever things she needs. Since well be visiting mostly smithies, armour shops and such, I switch into my adventurers gear, taking a quick shower before, of course. It will finally see some real adventuring instead of just walking around the streets of the capital. Unless Sirgia decides its better topletely rece it. I better prepare my wallet just in case, who knows how she will act when shopping for things she is actually knowledgeable about. Half an hourter, she knocks on the door to my chamber and walks inside, wearing her maid uniform. She looks absolutely adorable and the slight blush on her fair cheeks just enhances the scene. Of course, its nothing new for her to wear it, but I can also tell she took great care of herself beforeing here and the calming, floral scenting from her gives no doubt she spent most of that time in a scented bath. You look stunning. Mypliment makes her blush even more while she fondles her skirt. But, you know you dont have to use your uniform for this asion, right? I know. I wanted to wear it. Alright. Let me change into my suit too. I fully expected you to choose some casual clothes. Theres no need, Master. You ummm look really handsome in this getup I sigh ande closer to pat the head of my a bit embarrassed dwarf. If you say so. I offer her my hand and we leave together after Sirgia shyly grabs it. A little bit of time passes before she gets less nervous and more rxed, but I manage to somehow bring her focus to me rather than our surroundings with some small talk and we start our actual date. We share a meal together before going shopping. I chose the ce where I took her after our first meeting, surprising Sirgia positively. We chat a little about the past, reminiscing about our first moments and days. She awkwardly shares what were her thoughts in the beginning and I do the same. All in all, a good time. Then, the real thing begins. We start visiting various stores, smithies and workshops and Sirgia instantly switches gears from slightly shy into enthusiastic and passionate, almost as if her previous behaviour wasnt true. I happily listen to her giving me a plethora of little trivia and information rted to many pieces of equipment and weapons. She beams with excitement whenever I ask a question myself. Its not an exaggeration to say that she drags me around by hand without a hint of her usual timidness. Well, I do enjoy her sweet voice excitedly exining things to me, but Im pretty sure weve been quite close to being kicked out from a few shops. Not all owners take kindly to some random Dwarf storming into their store and listing all the ws she could spot while going through their products. Under her guidance, I buy a few pieces of equipment. The most important one is Grennian Undergarments. Its like a thin sweatshirt made out of silk from some strong spider monster. You barely feel it on yourself, but it supposedly can withstand cuts even from greatswords. I get the vibes of an item from a certain popr fantasy saga from it, but its more like a less impressive version of that mail. Still, a great find nevertheless. Even if it wontpletely defend from piercing attacks, shing ones are the mostmon amongst monsters and other enemies. Although Sirgia definitely has quite the stamina from working at her workshop and from her ss, she exhausts herself almostpletely before eveninges due to all that rushing and running around while acting all giddy. I carry her in my arms on our way back to the mansion and she silently rests her forehead against my neck, clearly sleepy but still awake enough to be aware of the situation she is in, which brings a bit of rosiness to her cheeks as she often steals nces at my face. We head straight to her room after arriving back home and Iy her down on the bed. Sirgia snuggles close to me and I stay with her until she slowly falls asleep under my affectionate pats. She truly drained herselfpletely. With a small kiss on the forehead, I leave her alone to rest. She might finally clock in a few more hours than usual. After a short dinner, I move to my own chamber to go through the information about the adventurers. It was delivered when we were out. They do work fast. But I guess they would have good connections with the Adventurers Guild or even work with it directly. Anyway, after giving their files an initial nce, it seems that Ill be in the care of a fairly bnced and experienced party. Four people in total: one tank, two damage dealers and one healer. Goodposition and they are all A-rank, working together since the very F-rank. They are all men besides the tank. I lowkey expected the healer to be a girl, but I shouldnt be letting such thoughts cloud my judgement. This is not a game but a real world. Making such assumptions was improper even back at home and here its even more baseless with all the magic and other fantasy stuff. Ive already met a fair deal of badassdies. For the rest of the evening and portion of the night, I familiarize myself with all the data about them thats included in the dossiers Ive received, going through bits of their history, their achievements, quests, but also information on their usual fighting style, abilities they shared or were confirmed by others, and such. Before I notice it, I drift off over the notes, still sitting by my desk. I wake up to an extremely weird but somehow familiar feeling. Theres a mysterious warmth spreading through my body and I feel hot to some extent. I lift my eyelids and realize that Im resting my arms and head on the desk, where I must have fallen asleep. Theres a nket covering my shoulders, so I guess whoever was meant to sleep with mest night, didnt want to move me. Ill have to apologize to themter, but now Im fairly sure the weird warmth is not the effect a nket ced over my back can have. Especially when it originates from somewhere around my lower abdomen, in the front to be specific. Then, my brain finishes booting up too and I begin registering the missing sensations, along with some wet noises and faint breathing from under the desk top. Connecting the dots in my mind, I lean back and tilt my whole posture along with my head to the side, aiming to take a nce below the desk. What greets me, is most likely the most unexpected sight ever, instantly throwing me into extreme confusion. Right now, down there, my belt has been unfastened and my pants have been lowered to the middle of my thighs, along with my underwear. But whats more, theres a girlzily licking my erect penis while holding it up with her petite hands, with a dreamy expression and closed eyes, visibly relishing in the action. But, whats even more, that girl is Astrea. And thats the core issue here, making me so confused. Ive already guessed what was happening, but in no way have I been expecting to see the single woman that has the least skinship with me to be giving me a morning blowjob. No wonder I havent sensed anyone from my Partners under the desk. I watch as Astreas slightly ticklish tongue travels over my shaft from bottom to top in slow motions. Again, it feels way different from whatever Ive experienced before. I was curious if Catkin tongues are any simr to what I expected them to be and I was proven right. But, its not ufortable, rather very much pleasurable. Still, even though it feels amazing, its as confusing as it was a moment ago. After a few more careful licks, she guides the tip into her mouth and swallows my rod bit by bit, swirling her tongue along my ns and then the shaft as she takes it further inside, applying a bit of suction alongside that too. Now, I cant call myself an expert, but Ive been through enough to notice that theres no way this is her first time gobbling down a dick. Shes clearly experienced and her movements are refined. She definitely knows what she is doing with both her mouth and fingers which now switched to massaging my precious orbs. Not that it actually matters to me. Astrea makes a long and powerful suck while coiling her tongue around my rod as she pulls up. Her body shivers a little and her closed eyshes flutter during the motion. My dick leaves her mouth with an audible pop and she prepares herself to go down on it again just to have her now half-closed eyes meet mine. She freezes with her jaws wide open and her tongue sticking out, on which my tip is currently resting. I can clearly see her impressiveand now a little bit scarysharp canines surrounding my flesh. Her pupils instantly narrow into thin needles and she stays unmoving while staring right back at me. Sensing her sudden wariness even without any bond between us, I try to move as little as possible while bringing up a reassuring smile. Id rather not have her freak out with my dick between her teeth. Lets stay calm, alright? Theres no need for any sudden movements. I show her my hands, slowly moving them closer to my body so that she can see them clearly. Im not angry. Perhaps a little bit surprised, but not angry. I dont mind you continuing if thats what you want. It felt really good. I promise I wont do anything. She stays still for a moment longer, seemingly judging my words, and her pupils slowly return to their usual, a little less narrowed size. I can see some of the tension leaving her body. If you want to go out, I can move, I add, realizing that shes pretty much squashed between my legs under the desk with barely any space for movement. Its amazing how she got herself there. But, Astrea doesnt intend to leave yet and unhurriedly envelops my cock with her mouth again, not dropping her gaze off me for even a moment. With a wry smile, I observe how she gradually resumes her lively blowjob, finally epting that I truly dont mind. Since thats where we currently are, I lean into the backrest and rx too, exhaling in relief and pleasure. I watch from above as her head bobs up and down on my penis while she gazes me in the eyes all the time. I have no idea how long she was at it, but I felt quite close when waking up, so I guess I shouldnt prolong this too much. I let myself enjoy her amazing caresses. Her tongue is truly skilful, tickling and coiling around many great spots over my whole cock and working in perfect sync with her hands and lips. And the way she is looking up at me from below just takes it to another level. I move my hands to grip the sides of my seating as it gets better and better. Im almost there. You should watchuooooooooohhhhhh! In reaction to my words, instead of taking my rod outside, she actually increases the intensity of her movements. Astrea suddenly starts banging her head up and down on my dick like a metal vocalist while her tongue waggles horizontally at the speed of an electric razor, stimting the underside and my ns and shaft like crazy. She keeps pumping me with her hands at the same time. Ohhhhhhhh, maaaaaannnnnn Thats the most intense blowjob Ive ever experienced and her slightly ticklish tongue is just perfect for what she does with it. Even though I could control myself for a bit longer, the amount of pleasure coursing through my whole body is so great it could make me go mad if I keep this up, so I stop blocking the buildup and let the dam break. Astrea, Im going toOHHHHHH FUUUUUCKKKKKKKK! She interrupts me again, this time by shoving my whole fucking cock into her insanely tight throat, down to the very base, hitting my underbelly with her small nose. The pressure is insane. This pushes my pleasure meter through the roof and a flood of milky liquid shoots into her constricting tunnel trying to wring me out desperately. My penis twitches furiously as it releases wave after wave, and Astrea takes it all like its her daily thing to have a thick pole thrust far into the insides of her mouth. Thank gods I somehow held myself back from reaching out to pat her head earlier because the spots where Im holding the chair explode into splinters when I clench my fingers into fists, crushing the hard wood like dried up twigs. If there still was any leftover doubt of her having plenty of quite rough experience behind the belt, the fact that she has literally no gag reflex even with how ferociously she thrust my pole straight into her throat in one go,pletely annihted it. Its either that, or catgirls in this world just dont possess such a thing. Astrea waits until I stop sending more of my creamy seed out of my cock and slowly slides it back up, stopping at the tip to lick the whole thing clean to the veryst speck of evidence left on it. She finally releases me from her clutches and continues to observe me with her calm and neutral face from below as I pant heavily. Huuuuhhh Huhhhh That was insane... I cast Rejuvenate to regain my strength quicker and slide the chair backwards, extending a hand to her after hiding my penis back in underwear first, of course. Astrea takes it and I help her up, creating an orb of clear water afterwards for her to clear her throat and she epts it too, cutely drinking from the bubble suspended in the air. With me sitting and her standing we are now seeing almost eye to eye since shes like above 155cm tall and my chair is quite high too. Ill have to rece it now, though. You really surprised me there, you know? Sorry, she replies quietly, not shyly, just in a soft tone. Its okay. Did something happen? We havent even talked much in the past. I did not expect you to you know. She breaks eye contact for a moment and ponders, most likely trying to figure out the words or if she should tell me the actual reason. Its fine if you still dont trust me eno Its here. Whats here? My mating season. Before I reply, she wedges her fingers under the fabric of her shorts and brings them down along with her panties just enough to fully reveal her magnificent, petite lower lips, decorated with a silver bush above the closed slit. Theres a huge, wet stain on her underwear and a thick trail of nectar connecting it to her pussy. Im in heat. Ah, is all I can utter while my eyes are glued to her precious ce. I manage to break out of my daze a momentter and bring her clothes up again to cover the distraction. ncing at her face, I can spot an extremely faint blush, even though her expression remains unchanged. This might be more of a physical reaction than her getting a little shy. I see. It must have been hard for you here. Do you want me to help you? Or do you already have a mate and want to leave? I was fine... I dont have a dedicated mate, but I have a suggestion and a favour to ask if thats okay... I slowly move my hand to her head, watching if she will allow me to touch it, and she doesnt show any signs of swatting it away or dodging, letting me gently ce it down and ruffle through her hair, still being observant of me. Of course its okay. Just tell me what you need and Ill do what I can to make it happen. She stares at my smile for a moment and then continues. Its not many, but I had a few friends back there, on the streets. Theres a secretmunity of Beastkin under the city. Each month, we gather in a specific ce in the sewers to meet and share what resources we can with others. Its a harshmunity ruled by the strong, but it allows many to survive as long as they are useful or exchange favours for food... I can sense a tinge of sadness in her calm voice. Im willing to be your exclusive mate if you agree to help my friends and take them in too. I can guarantee they are good people and they are all girls, so there shouldnt be a problem with others being ufortable around them. They would also definitely be fine with working here. Its way better than what they have to go through there... I rub her head a bit more forcefully. Hey, Astrea, I already told you I will help you if I can. No need to go this far. But, the timing couldnt be worse The next meeting is still over two weeks from now, so its okay. It wont interfere with your current objective. And even if it did, I would just wait for another one. Alright. Well let others know and prepare slowly so you can bring them in then. Im afraid its not that easy I raise my brows a little. Is there some problem? I havent brought this up until now because Im just not strong enough to do it. But now, I can smell how strong you are after the change and thats why I decided to ask. My friends are not like me. They arent skilful enough to go to the surface, so they live with themunity. As I said, its ruled by the strong, usually males. My friends are females, so they wont be allowed to leave just because they want to I cock my head back in understanding. We will have to take them by force then, is what you are saying? She nods. I see. Another breakout operation. I rub my chin as I consider the situation. I guess it should be fine. I shouldnt have to go alone like thest time. And I dont really want to let Astrea down, now that she finally decided to open up to me a little, even if in a quite unexpected moment. Ill help. Lets discuss the details after Im done with the Subus. And, you dont have to offer yourself for their sake. A faint smile finds its way onto her lips for a second and then disappears in a blink. She sighs softly, perhaps a little bit dejectedly. Thank you I knew you wouldnt ept me as your sworn mate She gazes down a bit. I sigh too, sensing some misunderstanding going on. How so? Because Im not a virgin. And? Almost all of your sworn mates were pure when you epted them. And Im anything but pure. Ive mated with many different males in my life. When we Beastkin go into heat, we look for any partner of the opposite gender to relieve ourselves in mutual understanding. And Ive done it many times in the streets with many different variants of Beastkin. Even many at once. I must look very dirty in your eyes Hey. I scratch behind her adorable, grey ears to make her look me in the eyes again. You should already know that I dont care if a girl was a virgin or not before we met. I dont discriminate based on such meaningless things. So tell me, is there something more to your request about bing my mate besides helping your friends? She nces back at me, a bit anxiously. Each Beastkins body works differently and some have their mating seasons more often while others can go for months without it, but theres one thing that can influence some species. Females of the Catkin are highly attracted to strong males and thats also whats happening to me. A bit ago, your scent suddenly changed into one that very powerful males produce and it started affecting me, she starts to calmly exin. I apologize. I didnt know about that part. No, its not your fault. Thats just how it works. You are very strong now and it made my body start going into heat after I inhaled your incredible scent. And even more when I subconsciously licked your sweat, letting my urges get the better of me. I almost copsed from ecstasy afterwards, barely managing to hide in time. Please, dont think Im against it. I very much like it. And so I know its selfish But I thought that maybe while I ask for help for my friends I could also be your sworn mate in return Which is actually something I began yearning for... Thats what I thought. Ive identally made her fall for me without doing anything. Well, perhaps by evolving, but its not like I had a say in that. She is just following her instincts and how her kind functions. Its not something unheard of and I can''t deny it kind of stroking my ego a little, knowing that she is attracted to me for such reasons. I show Astrea a reassuring smile again and move my arms to her armpits. She doesnt react in any way besides just following my movements with her eyes and lets me sit her down sideways on myp. I continue to y with her short, grey hair with one hand. Well then, am I understanding you correctly? Do you perhaps have feelings for me? She nods. Yes I want to be yours Even though I stop her by cing a finger on her lovely lips. Thank you. Im very happy to hear that. You are a very beautiful girl. And now, Im also sure that you are as thoughtful and kind as you are cute. Ill dly ept you as my sworn mate as long as you dont mind sharing me with others. I cant push them away to be with you, unfortunately. You dont have to. Astrea shakes her head a little. Strong males have many mates. Itsmon for Beastkin. I saw how much you love your mates. Im content with being one of them and receiving part of that love. Then, theres no problem. She stares at me with expectant eyes. Is that really okay? I chuckle a little. Wheres that confidence from when you almost choked me to death? She drops her gaze down. Im really sorry for that There were Humans who tried to lure me in with sweet words too, to try and capture me After the second time, I became wary of their fake kindness Also males like it more when their females act submissive, no? I chuckle again, realizing that she has been trying to get into my strike zone, most likely hiding her true personality whenever possible. I was just joking, so dont sweat over it. And I would like for you to be yourself. Do you think you can do it for me? She nods after a moment of hesitation. Good. Ive read a bunch of stuff about Beastkin, but is there something special you have to do for us to be mates? Its not necessary, but while they join their bodies together under the pale light of a full moon, sworn mates show their devotion by letting their partners bite strongly on their most sensitive part, which is the tail. Interesting. Im afraid I dont have a tail though. Would it be okay if I bit on your ear? Of course. We should wait for a full moon then, I guess? Astrea starts fidgeting a little on myp while her tail makes charming dances in front of her face. I dont think I can wait any longer After getting this far Its just a thing people do, not even a tradition, so Hahaha, I can see that. Im okay with doing it now if you want. Or do you need to prepare yourself? I catch a feral glint in her eyes. Now is good. I fully expected Astrea to make a move after that, but she just keeps staring at me while sometimes dropping her eyes onto my lips. Go for it, I encourage her with a smile. I can tell you want to be the one in the lead. Is it truly fine for me to act that way? Stop worrying about it. Im all yours. And besides, strong girls who know what they want make me really hard. It seems my words achieve the desired result as Astrea shifts on myp in a sh, from sitting on it sideways into kneeling over my thighs right from the front and looking at me from above. She takes my face into her hands, pulls it up, and slowly descends with her own while making sure I get a good view of her sharp canines. She locks our lips together, closes her eyes, and begins to savour the taste of our first kiss. Chapter 68 – Lust of the Tigress Chapter 68 C Lust of the Tigress Astreas lips pursue mine in a slightly worried and uncertain fashion at first, but she gains more confidence after realizing that Ive done exactly what I said andid myself bare in front of her, like a cornered prey waiting for the ferocious predator to strike. She starts pecking my mouth more aggressively with each little rub, sometimes sneaking a gentle bite or pull with her sharp teeth, still having her eyes closed. She greedily assaults me while enjoying her position of power to the fullest, step by step growing more and more forceful, seemingly still not sure how far she can go. She must have been forced into the submissive role by most, if not all, of her previous mates, and still feels a little hesitant in the back of her mind. If I want her to properly embrace her desire to exert control over me, Ill need to get rid of these worries. I begin slowly backing away with my lips, subtly signalling to Astrea to end the kiss for a moment, without me being the one to stop her. She catches onto my intention andzily opens her eyes after our mouths part. Would you like to officially be my Partner now? I ask her with a soft smile. I know asking that in the middle of things seems at least a bit intrusive and insensitive, but I havent done that just so we can enjoy the bonuses of my ss. Im not such a capitalistic person to put numbers above feelings, wanting to get her into my system before we have sex. Theres a different reason behind that. Fortunately, Astrea doesnt seem to mind. At least on the outside. She nods at me from above and I send her the request. A momentter, the confirmation appears and I shove it away without even giving it a nce. The moment our connection kicks in, Im flooded with the intensity of Astreas desire. Its so strong that I could easily mistake it with the level of shared thoughts and emotions I achieve after getting intimate with someone, but I know very well we are only barely connected, not yet bonded. I can feel how badly she wants me. Its honestly a bit overwhelming and makes me shiver a little, in both anticipation and fear. You could say I have a person-sized, scorching hot furnace sitting on myp and the heat almost singes my skin, prating deep into my body. Heat. Hah. Im truly in awe. Even though I understand the principle behind her being drawn towards a strong male, its still unbelievable to me how much effect on somebody can their instincts have. She is literally burning with passion, but still, holding a little bit back, and its time to fully release the caged beast. My hands reach towards Astreas body and one palm softly grazes her back while the other makes its way to her grey hair and adorable ears. I scratch one of the fluffy triangles and move my face past hers, towards that very shape. Now Focus your mind for a moment Can you feel it? I whisper into her ear sensually. I can feel Astrea calming down a little, which is a sign of her diving into her thoughts, and then her whole body trembles and freezes. A wide smile finds its way onto my lips as I back away from her ear to check her face which is covered with an expression of surprise, but I can sense the wild desire in her narrowed pupils, barely able to hold back anymore. Do you understand now? I. Am. All. Yours. For. The. Taking. For the first time since we met, Im able to see her smile, and oh boy, its a purely feral one. Its the face of a true predator, alpha and omega. If I didnt know any better, I would think she is going to ferociously tear me into shreds bit by bit while relishing in the ecstatic feeling of mutting her defenceless prey. My little trick of sending her my intentions to get dominated through our faint connection seems to have done its job. Astrea grabs both of my wrists and pulls my arms to the side and behind the chair, while slowly licking her lips, still adorned with that ferocious grin. Holding my hands behind my back, she descends onto my face again, starting to lick it all over, relishing in the taste of me. Her body trembles just so slightly with each stroke of her tongue and so does mine. Ugh! Her trail of licking and pecking leads to my neck and I groan openly to the sensation of my flesh getting squeezed between her sharp teeth. After pulling on it a little, Astrea greedily licks the ce all over, just to move to another one a momentter and repeating the action. In just a few minutes, my whole neck is covered with bloody hickeys. She finally moves back, not stopping the fierce re. I shiver again after seeing her lick her lips in a mischievous manner to scoop a bit of my blood left on them. I wont be holding back then You can only me yourself now Her usually quiet and soft voice is now dripping with lust andpletely changed into ascivious tone. I smirk back at her to match her predatory gaze and smile, fully enjoying this change of pace. Do your worst. Astreas eyes sh with desire and her hands move to the linen shirt Ive been wearing overnight. She rips it into two pieces in one single motion, uncovering my chiselled chest. She then throws the ruined material to the side and giggles almost maniacally after staring down my body from bottom to top. Her fingers reach towards it and graze my pecs and abs as she gazes deep into my eyes, shortening the distance between our faces with an unhurried pace. Just moments before our lips connect, she digs her nails deep into my skin and drags both of her hands down my chest, making me groan in surprise. She seals my open mouth instantly, interrupting my whimper midway, and begins greedily hunting for my tongue with her own muscle. I keep my hands entwined behind my back where she left them, ying my role of a defenceless prey in the clutches of a merciless predator. She must have a lot of pent up frustration and desire stored deep inside her little heart, unable to express it over the many years. And I will be here for her to release it all. After finishing her little game of cat and mouse with our tongues, she pulls her lips back while biting on my mouth. She begins raining down little pecks on my skin again, this time, moving further than just my neck, journeying far into thends of my exposed chest. With her slightly hunched on myp, I can clearly observe her enchantingly dancing tail, almost luring me in to grab it and have a feel of it. But, from its almost agitated movements, I get a clear message that its a deliberate trap that will result in immediate punishment. Feeling another bite on the flesh of my stomach, I release a pained and aroused moan which brings my attention back from Astreas tail. Looking down, I notice her staring at me from below with a knowing grin while pulling on my skin with her teeth. She clearly noticed my enamoured gaze. That bewitching spectacle with her tail was nned all along, just to make me lose focus and allow her to draw more pitiful moans from the unsuspecting me. Im slowly starting to realize how little I thought of her due to Astreas slim and short figure. She is the boss here, not me. Satisfied with my reaction, her grin grows even wider and she switches back to sensually licking my sweat from all over my front, stopping here and there to ce a wild kiss or nibble on my flesh, but in a way tamer fashion this time. She is perfectly bncing on the edge of pain and pleasure, not forgettingpletely about my own satisfaction. Finally, it seems she has enough of it, and with a long sniff that makes her whole body tremble, she drags her cheek across my whole chest, from the bottom of my abdomen to my very face. She licks her lips hungrily while staring at me. I wonder whats next in her ns. My question is answered a secondter when Astrea grabs her own shirt and rips it in a simr fashion to what she did to mine. Her supple and beautiful breasts wobble in front of my eyes, drawn to them like something magnificent. She giggles seeing my state and runs her fingers through my hair. Suck them. Without even a chance to register her words, my face is strongly pulled towards her left nipple and my mouth meets with a marshmallowy sensation of pure bliss. Not wanting to disappoint my overbearing mate, I sheepishly begin to fulfil her order and start moving my tongue. Nhhhhhhnnnn~? A faint moan reaches my ears. Its like extremely gratuitous music that pushes me to work on the sweet hill even harder. My tongue tickles Astreas nipple repeatedly while my lips envelop her whole peak in repeated sucks whenever the muscle takes a brief break. Yeeeessss~? Bite it~? Nyaaaaaaaahnnnnnn! The moment my teeth close on her stiff point, Astreas body shivers and she releases a much louder moan. I think she came a little from this. I wouldnt be surprised after the amount of time she had to wait since the moment she started working on my dick who knows how long ago. She suddenly pushes my head to her other breast and I begin teasing it without a break. My efforts are rewarded with asional moans, and most importantly, a very entrancing purring. Yes. She purrs. Like a cat. With my face so close to her chest, I can hear it clearly, and even feel it a tiny bit in my lips. Its an unexinably satisfying feeling, making you feel truly appreciated. After seemingly satisfied with my work, Astrea pulls my head back and leans in to connect our lips. This kiss feels more like a reward than her previous, feral assaults. Still, she strongly explores my mouth while purring. She definitely noticed how much I began to like it. With our kiss finished, I pant heavily to gather my breath. Meanwhile, Astrea gives me another mysterious grin and stands up on the chair with her feet barely on the edges of the seating. My face ends up perfectly in front of her underbelly and I instantly realize whates next after she shoves her fingers under the material of her shorts. In a very erotic manner, Astreazily draws her shorts and panties down at the same time. She shakes her hips from side to side with each short pull until the clothing reaches her ankles. Her face ends up in front of mine and she leaves a quick peck on my lips, with a cute giggle afterwards. Getting rid of the garments, she stands up straight again and looks down at me. Even though its unimaginably hard not to stare at the perfect, dripping wet pussy in front of my face, I try my best to follow her with my eyes. Keeping up the eye contact Astrea begins leaning back, effectively falling backwards. Before my mind registers it properly, shes already far into the fall and I hastily jolt towards her. But, she suddenly stops her descent at around ny degrees from her previous, standing position, as I have my hands reaching out towards her. In the heat of the moment, Ipletely forgot that we are in front of my desk. She dropped herself back onto it andnded on her hands, switching to her elbows. Seeing me in the middle ofing to her rescue, Astrea smirks triumphantly. Ive been had. She uses her foot to push my back to lean against the chair again and then ces both of her calves on my shoulders. With a quick and strong motion, she pulls me and the chair closer to the desk, and effectively, my mouth to her fragrant pussy. She rests her thighs around my neck and locks her legs behind it. Eat it. You can use your hands this time. Shemands with a grin, lying between me and the desk like an angled nk. I get a full view of her body from this point, starting at her precious ce, seeing her supple hills with stiff peaks further in the distance, and her slightly flushed face staring back at me in anticipation. Having such an exquisite first-time meal in front of me, how can I say no? I slowly move my hands to her soft back and support her posture, grazing it sensually with my fingers. Leaning forward, I take a good whiff of her humid and sweet scent, inviting me to dig in with the promise of a mind-melting treat. I dont think Ivee across such an aromatic scent. It must be a Beastkin thing, perhaps enhanced by her being in heat. Without further ado, I make a careful, long lick from the bottom to the top of her pink crevice, which results in a faint whimper and a little shiver. She did say that she had plenty of sex in the past with various other Beastkin, and I know they could be quite different in size down there, but the cute slit in front of me holds no hint of even being invaded. It again must be due to her race. Ive read that they are extremely flexible and durable. In any way, all I can do right now is to worship this gift from the Goddess with my hot tongue and thats exactly what I do. Astreas precious flower is already flooding with love juices due to our long teasing and her physical state, so I put my mouth against her delicate folds and begin caressing them. Nyaaahhnnn~? Go harder~? Nhhhnnnn~? Answering her wishes, I begin sucking on her lower lips and nibbling on her sensitive, pink skin with my mouth, travelling all around Astreas yearning entrance. Ahhhh! Nyyaaaaaahhhh~? When I brush against her tiny orb, she trembles again. I dont stop my caresses, instead, I bring them a step further, starting to move faster and more intensely, focusing on her precious pearl and the inside of her moist folds. Wet and lewd noises begin filling the chamber, apanied by a myriad of erotic whimpers and cute moans. Mhhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmm~? More~? Is that all you can do? Ohohoho. You asked for it. Nyaaaaaahhnnnnnn?! I shove my tongue deep into her dripping honeypot in one quick slide, bringing forth an amorous scream from her. She begins spasming while riding her orgasm and a wave of her love nectar sprays my face a little bit. Not giving Astreas body a chance to wind down, I begin greedily exploring the depths of her pussy with the tip of my tongue, ying with her hot and wet insides. Her muscles tense involuntarily and her legs, entwined behind my neck, tighten too, pressing my mouth further and stronger into her warm folds, effectively locking me in ce and cutting off any possibilities of backing away. But, its not like I intend to do so. Ahhh~? Ahhh~? Nyaaaaahnnn~? Yessss~? Nyaaahh~? Deeper~? With her pushing me further into her fragrant mound, I tirelessly tickle her vaginal walls with the tip of my tongue while brushing against her clit with my lips. She squeezes my cheeks and neck with her tender thighs, almost to the point of squashing my head, but I can tell she is properly controlling her strength to not actually hurt me while still riding her pleasure drive. Since its pretty obvious that I wont be released until I make here like crazy, I decide to reach for a surefire method from my arsenal and condense mana on the tip of my tongue. This time, I try to faintly enhance my lips with it too and the effect is instantaneous. Aaaahhhhhhnnnyyyyyyaaaaaaa~? Whaaaaats thisssssssss? Ahhhhnnnn~? Astreas back arches upwards from pleasure and she starts shaking. I dont forget about her position and properly support her fine figure with my hands to prevent her from identally slipping down from the desk, and with how much she trembles, it could very well happen. Expecting a big one, I redouble my efforts and mercilessly drill her perfect pussy with my tongue, swirling it around the scorching hot insides. Each stroke, she shivers again, and her muscles tense more. I can feel her high building up at a quick pace and I move my focus to her precious pearl. Astrea finally cant take it anymore and explodes in a powerful orgasm. Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~? I hold her body carefully as she trembles and wriggles around, relishing in the pleasure assaulting her mind. She finally stops spasming after a good minute and I pull Astrea to me, letting hery and rest on my chest. She desperately gasps for air while faintly tracing her hands over my muscles and sneaking in a gentle lick on my neck. Impletely sure this is not the end, so I avoid getting too much in control, just waiting for her to regain enough strength to continue with her assault on this poor prey. And we havent partaken in the mating tradition she mentioned yet. After a moment, Astrea takes a deep breath and pulls herself up, standing on her knees above my waist again and brushing my cheek with her fingers. She leans forward to give me a short kiss. How did you like the taste of my pussy? she asks with a wide grin. It was exquisite. Nothing like I ever experienced. She giggles and covers my lips again, pushing further into my mouth. She doesnt forget to drive her nails into my back this time and gets a jump on my tongue with hers after I wince a little from the sensation. Astreas relentless attacks quickly make me breathless and she releases me with a smile. Hold the chair. I do as instructed and grab the seating on its edges while Astrea slowly steps off me onto the ground. In the next moment, she yanks my pants along with my underwear off my legs like a magician pulling a sheet from under the tableware, making my eager erection spring into the open air. She waves my pants in the air teasingly and throws them away. Astrea kneels down and nces at my towering cock from below. Still holding onto my seat, I impatiently wait for her to take any action against it, but for now, she only limits herself to taking short whiffs of my pulsing rod. With a knowing gaze, she finally brings out her tongue and makes a long lick from the bottom to the top, sending shivers through my spine. Contradictory to my expectations, she doesnt go for another round of ying with my dick but only covers it all around with her saliva, sucking a little on the tip to give me some more pleasure. Done with what she wanted, Astrea spreads her legs over the chair andes to stand above my waist. She lowers herself onto my thighs and joins her hands behind my neck. While staring me right into the eyes, she begins grinding her pussy against my erection. Hands to the back. Dont you dare even think about touching me. Shemands and follows it with a quiet but scary growl. I quicklyply and move my arms behind the backrest. She smiles and increases the pace of her hips. Do you want to go inside? I do. Do you want to mate with me? I do. Do you want to shove that thick dick into my small pussy and mess it up? Yes, I do. Astrea giggles maniacally after her folds stop around my ns, teasing it mercilessly while on the verge of pration. She relishes in my yearning expression, making me wait for her own amusement. Too bad. Im the one in control here. She grins devilishly and raises her hips a little, gradually releasing my tip from her hotness to my slight disappointment. And thats why, she licks her lips, Ill be the one doing the shoving! Nyaaahnnnnnnn~? Without a warning, she ms her waist down, perfectly nailing her small entrance with my standing cock. In a blink, it pierces through her tight and scorching hot insides, reaching her furthest depths as Astreas plump butt hits against my thighs. She took it all in one swing. As she moans and throws her head to the back, I groan in surprise. Such a prime cock, nyaaaaaa It feels like a perfect match It rubs me so good Her gaze turns into a little bit more enamoured than predatory one for a brief moment and she savours the sensation of my penis invading her precious ce. Astrea then pecks my lips and grabs the top of the backrest with her hands, returning to her feral look. She starts moving up and down on my shaft. How does it feel nyaaahnn to be fucked nhhhnnn by a female nyaaa while being mhhhhhnn... at her mercy? Too fucking good, hooooh She giggles to herself while jumping on my dick, pushing herself up from the ground using her feet on the sides, and then forcing her body down with her hands on the backrest. To let her enjoy the feeling of dominating me more, I let out a plethora of little moans and groans each time she descends on my cock, making it spear through her folds with might. From our slightly growing connection, I can tell she likes it a lot. Astrea roughly grabs my hair with both of her hands and pulls my face to hers. She starts a sloppy and greedy kiss while still pleasuring herself with my penis like its her own fucktoy. It very well could be at this very moment. Im content with having such a cute yet fiendish girl have her way with me. Its just a little hard to keep my hands to myself. With a prick of pain from a sudden bite, my mouth is left alone and she withdraws while licking her lips. I can feel a tiny trail of blood travel down my chin. Astrea notices it and begins sucking on the small streak until it heals by itself enough to stop bleeding. She purrs loudly into my ear and returns to sitting straight while impaling her pussy on my cock. She moves her hands behind her to support herself on my thighs and switches all of her focus to my rod, increasing the pace again. With an apaniment of the lewd sounds of flesh hitting against flesh and our erotic groans, Im presented with a beautiful view of Astreas angled front, jiggling peaks and exposed pussy. Clearly intent on giving me a good show this time, she locks her eyes with mine and signals down with them. Intending to enjoy her goodwill, I move my gaze to her beautiful lower lips adorned with a small bush of grey fur and take in the sight of this perverted mound descending on my pole. As if waiting for that, Astrea starts adding more diverse movements to her repertoire. She begins impaling herself from different angles, making her pussy rub me in apletely new way with each m, and when she runs out of possibilities, she drops her hips down for thest time and switches to grinding her pelvis in curricr motion. Nhhhhnnn~? Ahnnnn~? Do you like nyaaahhnnn what you see? Very much... Ghnn She giggles and leans onto my chest, still making my penis stir up her insides around. You can only cum nyaaa with me nhhhhhnnn got it? Yes Astrea nods to herself with a wide smile and starts licking my neck. I can tell she is getting close. Her hands travel to my chest and her fingers begin scratching it ording to the back and forth grinding motions she makes with her pelvis. Each time she digs her nails in, my dick twitches inside her. After just a few moments, her prolonged moans change into quick and short ones and her actions turn up a gear or two. She hastily hugs me, squishing her soft breasts against my chest, and her fingers dig deep into my back. Her hips start moving the fastest yet, almost as strong as to rattle the chair, but I quickly tie it down to the floor with my Void Chains. Ahn~? Ah~? Ah~? Yes! Yes! Nya~? Nyah~? Cuuuuuminnnnnnnnggggnyyyaaaaaa! With thest, strongest shove, her pussy squeezes on my eager-to-release cock as her whole body shivers. Met with this intense sucking and stimtion, I explode into her tight passage with a flood of creamy liquid, quickly painting her insides white with a loud groan. Astrea keeps trembling on my dick for a good minute and each wave of seed shooting out of my cock makes her body shiver again. While we are relishing in the postorgasmic bliss, I start feeling, faint, feeble licks on my neck, apanied by rough gasping for air. It makes me chuckle openly. She really must love my taste a lot. Sluggishly, Astrea pulls herself up to match my gaze and begins pecking my lips, gently this time. Thank you A smile creeps onto my face while she is still peppering me with kisses. What for? For letting me do this. Taking her slightly less overbearing tone as permission to act on my own, I finally move my hands and ce one palm on top of her head, stroking her adorable ear. I get that you are satisfied? Uhn, she nods faintly and begins rubbing her cheek against mine while purring affectionately. Good. Im d then. You were really pent up. She giggles apologetically. Sorry. It was always me who was treated like a toy I nt a passionate kiss on her soft lips after pulling her from my cheek to cheer her up a little. Its all in the past. Ill be always happy to let you have your way with me. I enjoyed it a lot. Your fierce bites too. She shows a truly loving expression and gets back to actively rubbing her cheeks against mine. I guess thats how her kind shows pure affection towards someone. It is quite pleasant to be on the receiving end. After a short while of these snuggles, Astrea pulls herself back. A gentle smile found its way back onto her lips, although I expected her to turn into a bit less expressive person again after we got finished. She carefully lifts herself up, releasing my still hard rod from the clutches of her hot cavern, not without a cute moan, and steps off myp. She stumbles a little but quickly grabs the desk to find bnce, giggling adorably. I start standing up to help her, but she shakes her head with a mysterious smile. In the next moment, she turns around to face the desk and lifts her right leg, cing it on the wooden top almost at a perfect, right angle. The gates of her secret dungeon open up a little bit and a trickle of her love nectar drips out of it along with some of my creamy seed. She leans forward onto the cold surface and uses the fingers of one of her hands to spread her pussy even more from below while giving me a hungry gaze again, a little more reserved this time, but I can feel her desire much clearer now after we have bonded. I think its your turn now. Youve earned it, um Master? she speaks a little hesitant while tracing circles around herbia. I chuckle to myself and start walking closer. You dont need to call me that. I arrive in front of her butt and hang down over her pretty back, leaning forward to peck her lips. She grabs my cock with her petite hand in the meantime and begins stroking it back and forth while we kiss, bringing it closer to her entrance. Then stair Please, enjoy my body. Its your right as my mate. You can be rough if you want. Im used to it. I would rather, I keep raining kisses on her dainty lips, be whatever you want. With one hand enjoying her tender thigh and the other massaging her supple breast, I slowly slide inside her vagina again. The further I enter, the stronger Astreas purring into my lips during our kiss gets, until I bury my whole length inside her. Ive never had it so gentle before It pains me a little to hear that. She notices my feelings and rubs her cheek into mine. Its okay. For Beastkin, its normal to do it rough and hard to satiate the burning desire. I dont dislike it that way, its just a first for me. Then we can consider it your real first time. She smiles faintly and begins to affectionately lick my lips. I can feel her appreciation flowing into me. She notices my penis twitch while embraced by her warm walls and stops the caresses to smile at me. Do me. Maybe a little harder than gentler I chuckle and withdraw my hips just to push them forward again, bringing out a cute moan from her. I start a trail of small kisses from Astreas lips towards her neck and then the back, slowly thrusting my rod into herfortable embrace with an increasing tempo. She supports herself on her elbows which allows me to easily reach her charming breasts. While showering her slender back with a myriad of kisses, I rub her peaks with my fingers, timing each thrust to a squeeze of her erect nipples. Each turn evokes another adorable whimper. Nya~? Nyah~? Nyaa~? Faster, please I lean even more onto her body and turn my pistoning up a notch. Her slender waist jolts up over the surface of the desk with each p of my pelvis against her bottom. My penis drills through her wet pussy with fervour, finally allowed to freely explore her depths on its own. Yes~? Like this~? Nhhhhnn~? Seems like I identally stumbled on a good spot while I was fixing my posture. Thanks to that, Astrea begins literally melting under me. I move my face to the side of hers to let her rub against me and she does so instantly. Hunched over my pretty mate, I keep poking that one spot she found very enjoyable, of course, not forgetting about her soft chest. At one point, she shivers, but its a different one than the usual trembles during waves of pleasure. Astrea grabs my hands which are on her breasts and stops rubbing her cheek against mine. Ahh~? Wait! Nhhnnn~? Flip me! Flip me! stair! Nyaa~? she calls to me desperately. While pulling back my hips and leaving the tip of my cock barely inside her snug tunnel, I do as she requests and lift her body a little to skillfully flip her. Even though she was expecting it, she still yelps in surprise. I catch her properly andy Astrea down onto the desk again, driving my cock into her tight canal again and resuming my motions. A fluffy strand suddenly starts repeatedly swatting my cheek and I notice her anxious gaze amidst the flushed expression and lewd moans. Its not hard to guess her message. Weve almost forgotten about that part. I open my mouth and she leads her dancing tail through my lips, which close over the furry rope very gently. The moment I do so, an immense shiver travels from the point where I squeezed, into her body, making it quiver so hard she bounces off the desks surface like a rotor. Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Guh! Astreas inner walls tighten like never before, squeezing my cock as if aiming to milk it, making it much harder to move inside her precious hole. She starts iling her arms at me amidst all the moaning and sounds of our lovemaking, finally seeding in grabbing my neck and pulling me close. Her legs lock behind my waist and her arms hug me tightly as she begins pulling her own hips into mine shortly before I thrust into her leaking honeypot, increasing our sensations even further. Understanding what she is aiming for, I tilt my head to give her easier ess to the side of my face and I instantly feel her tongue on my earlobe. Strongly mming into her slim frame, which in turn loudly hits the wooden desk, I bring the both of us to the edge of another peak. Mhhhnnn~? Together! Nyaaa~? Bite... when wee... Uhhmmmm~? Easier said than done. She isnt the one with a sensitive strand of precious fur in her mouth, already doing everything she can not to identally close her teeth over it from all the pleasureing from an amazingly tight, wriggling pussy. And how hard am I supposed to bite it? How hard is too hard and how hard is enough? We should have discussed it beforehand. Sensing my indecisiveness, she kisses my ear. Mhhhmmm~? Dont worry Just nyaaa give it a good squeeze! She is a tough one. I shouldnt worry about simple things like these. And thats why I embrace her whole posture even harder and hammer her expectant pussy just as she desires for it. Astrea sings me a beautiful song of countless seductive moans straight into my ear. I just hope Cornelia is not in her room because we are making the desk pound against the wall like crazy. I''m not sure if the silencing ward covers that too. Finally, we both reach our limit at the same time, thanks to a little trickery of holding back on my side. Astrea trembles all over and digs her nails into my flesh like usual as a sign of getting overwhelmed by her orgasm. The moment I feel her pussy constrict on my member and her fingers tear my skin, I bite on her tail as instructed, at the same time, experiencing a hard nibble on my earlobe. Both my groans and her cries are muffled due to our mouths being busy and we ride our high in a distorted apaniment of weird noises. I fill her cosy tunnel with my milky seed again as her body shivers in response to each shot of creamy delicacy travelling further inside. She shakes for around two minutes this time. Tail nibbling must have brought her way past the usual pleasure thresholds. I pet her fluffy ears in the meantime, enjoying the pleasant squeezes her inner walls give to my rod. Finally, Astreas orgasm fades down and we both stare at each other while panting heavily. I let go of her tail, now lying cutely on her side. I reach towards it with my fingers and tickle it very gently. She giggles from my touch and pushes her face up to peck my lips. Dont tickle me I just came so hard Hahaha, sorry. I just cant resist. I was dreaming about touching it for so long. Its a bit too sensitive after all of this, but You can touch it as much as you wantter. Ill definitely hold you onto that, I joke and lean closer to let her rub herself against me. We rest on the desk for a while longer. I savour the blissful feeling of Astrea snuggling to me and purring affectionately. After she regains enough strength, I lift her up and walk with her to the bath. The moment we leave my room, we both notice Elea standing by the door with a knowing smile. Fortunately, Astrea doesnt seem to mind being seen naked in my arms too much. She just snuggles her face more into my neck. Elea raises her brow a little after noticing all the scratches, bruises, bites and other marks over my chest, back and neck, but only sighs after seeing my wry smile. She tells us to enjoy the bath while she takes care of my room. I get a feeling she was waiting just to do that, right after we finish. To avoid running into anyone else, I quickly make my way there. We wash each other on the side of the pool with care and then jump into the hot water to take a rxing dip. Astrea rests on my chest with a big, satisfied smile, purring bewitchingly. Chapter 69 – The Weakness of All Succubi Chapter 69 C The Weakness of All Subi With a cute, grey-haired feline Beastkin rxing on my chest under the gentle stroking of my hand, I finally begin summoning all the windows Ive intentionally sent away before when we were having our little moment. The first one is obvious and just states that Astrea joined the ranks of my contracted Partners. It doesnt seem that she has a surname or anything else besides her first name as it doesnt appear in there. While in contemtion, I notice theck of purring that pleasantly filled the air up till now. Astrea must have sensed that Im thinking about her and is currently looking at me from below, with her previous, calm and neutral expression. Something wrong? I ask. She tilts her head for a bit and her ear twitches. Its weird. I can feel you. Do your other mates feel you this deeply too? Hmmmm I guess the girls Ive bonded with have a stronger connection with me than just the people I register as my Partners, but Im also pretty sure it goes even a level higher with you girls who I actually wish to be with, and vice versa. Like, the deeper your feelings for me are and the more I love you back, the closer we actually get. You can think of Sirgia or Cornelia versus girls like Shawure and Zalia as an example. We are in a different level of rtionship. Astrea lowers her gaze for a moment and ponders, returning it up to me shortly after. Does this mean that you like me? Even though Ive been avoiding you and you barely know anything about me? I smile gently and move my hand to rub her adorable ear a bit more. Silly girl, of course, I like you. I might not know a lot about you, but you definitely had a reason not to share, right? I can at least tell that you are a good person and thats the most important. And I can feel that your feelings are real. Astrea pulls herself up and starts rubbing her cheek against mine, beginning to quietly purr again. This time, I join her in this weirdly satisfactory motion and move my face too, effectively making us nuzzle against each other in a quite lively fashion. It kind of reminds me of the videos back from home where two cats would rub their cute heads together. A faint smile paints her lips as we share some affection. I love you Astrea whispers, seemingly not fully conscious of it. I love you too, I answer back with a faint chuckle, making her stop nuzzling to me and look me in the eyes. Really? What? You think I epted you as my lover on a whim? I was pretty interested in you, you know? You were? I admit that it wasand partially still ismostly due to how cute and charming you are, so it kind of feels like Im infatuated with your exotic body, but Im sure it can grow much deeper if we just get to know each other better. She keeps silent for a few seconds before moving her lips close to my cheek to present it with a gentle peck. Im alright if you love me for my body. Actually, Im a little bit happy. It makes us kind of simr. Oh, how so? Well I mean Its like you are following your male instincts, no? And I fell for you because of my own, feral instincts, making me lust after strong individuals. Arent I technically just after your body too? I stop for a moment to think. Astreas words actually hold more truth to them than I expected. The mostmon reason for falling in love is getting infatuated with someones beauty. Its pretty much the same in this case. With a smile, I peck her forehead back. You are right. It seems like Ive been overthinking it even more than you. So, lets just agree we both love each other and move on. She nods cutely and then grabs my hand to ce it on her breast. And if you are interested in my body, you can just take it whenever and wherever. Its yours now. You can do anything you want to it. I move my hand back to the top of her head and ruffle through her hair. Wouldnt you rather do anything you want to my body? I can? It wasnt just once? I chuckle seeing her slightly surprised expression. I thought I was pretty clear by saying that Id like you to be yourself from now on. You might be instinctively drawn to strong males, but isnt your desire to be the one in control? Im fairly sure youve still held back when we did it even though I told you not to, isnt that right? Astrea lowers her gaze while quietly enjoying my pats, pretty much confirming my guess. Shes ready to push back her own wants to be with me and that already shows a lot of dedication. But, Id rather she didnt. Especially since I really dont mind. I bring her chin up to make her look at me again and pull her into a short kiss. Im sure about it so dont analyze my words so deeply. Her eyes change in a moment and I recognize that familiar, feral glint in them again. Astrea then entwines her arms around my neck and strongly pulls me into a kiss, taking the lead. Like the good mate that I am, I let her savour this feeling of superiority for as long as she likes. After a few moments, she finally releases my lips and slides back down onto my chest with her back pressing into it. Can you hug me? Did your previous mates always ask you to do things for them? Astrea looks up at me, slightly uncertain of why I asked, but she quickly realizes what I actually meant and looks down again, making herself morefortable in myp. Hug me. And pet my ears. With a smile, I fulfil her request, or rather order, and wrap one arm around her waist, using the other one to caress her fluffy ears. She instantly starts purring audibly. We might need a bit of work, but Im sure Astrea will be able to act like the one in control in no time. She must have been forced into the submissive female role quite badly for her to be this used to suppressing her desires. Ive read that most Beastkin are quite rough, so its easy to imagine, and she did mention she mated plenty of times while satisfying her heat. Anyway, shes definitely worried about these things so I shouldnt press her to tell me more about her past until we get a little closer. Weve just barely epted each other. I shouldnt force her to talk about things that in her eyes are definitely emascting and degrading. It would only hurt her pride even more. Ill have to wait until she understands that it truly means nothing to me. While pampering my new partner, I continue checking on the information from our bonding and check what the system says about our rtionship first.
PARTNERS
Astrea - Feline Beastkin
Bond Level: 3/5 Bond Type: Instinctive Infatuation (Mates for Life) ?STATUS DETAILS?
And one thing that again catches my attention is the fact that only her first name shows up. Now, as far as I know, Beastkin dont have surnames, but they actually have something that should follow their first name and its their gained title. Every Beastkin receives one when reaching adulthood. Some may get it earlier if they achieve something impressive, like hunting an incredibly stronger prey. Its usually names like Bloodw, Ironpaw, Braveheart and other quite cringy-sounding titles. But, to not be granted that title, either means that the individual was extremely weak or unskillful, not being recognized amongst their kin, or they never had a family or a pack in the first ce. And since Astrea does seem more than capable enoughgranted that I cant know what kind of tribe she could have been brought up inIm actually inclined to lean towards thetter. Honestly, the curiosity is eating me away so badly, but I dont want her to feel sad reminiscing about her past if thats true. Anyway, our Bond Level starts from three already, so she really is into me quite a bit. The Bond Type is actually quite close to what I had in mind. The fact that she considers me her mate for life does stroke my ego a little bit. Ill just have to not let her down on that part. Finished with the Bond menu, I call for her Status window.
INFORMATION
Name: Astrea Race: Beastkin Subrace: Feline Age: 31 Job: Thief [] ss: Martial Artist Tier: 3 Titles: True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +100% (72h left)
Strength: 41 (+34) Agility: 35 (+33) Constitution: 25 (+38) Intelligence: 20 (+35)
Charisma: 19 (+36)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Eye of the Tiger Lv. 6 ?Relentless Pursuit Lv. 3 ?Sneak Lv. 7 ?Martial Arts Lv. 6 ?Club Arts Lv. 2 ?Linguist Lv. 3 ?Nightvision ?Keen Perception ?Martial Arts Mastery ?Club Mastery ?Twelve Palms of the White Tiger Lv. 3 ?Nightwalker''s Five Relentless Steps Lv. 5 ?Body Reinforcement Lv. 3 ?Reverse Palm Lv. 3 ?Sound Transmission Lv. 1 ?Sixth Sense ?Battle Sense ?Tempered Body ?Solidified Mind ?Body and Mind as One
So, she is thirty-one. If Im not mistaken, feline subraces of Beastkin live up to something like one-hundred-fifty, so she can be considered pretty youngsome years past her adulthood alreadywhich is good. I kind of forgot to make sure about that. Im starting to getcent recently with all these almost eternal fantasy races around me. Her Job is nothing surprising, but her ss certainly is. Until now, I didnt really have any idea what it could be, besides the fact that she seemed quite strong when we first met. I can still remember that crushing feeling around my throat. But, just strength isnt enough to figure out someones ss and she could have been using some enhancing ability or something. Astreas stats are pretty normal considering her Tier. Well, excluding the boost from me, of course. As for her skills Now, this exins a thing or two. It looks like her feline kind specializes in agility. With her Sneak and Keen Perception, its no surprise she could move around the mansion pretty much unseen. If she knew I was pursuing her back then, I most likely wouldnt have been able to catch up to her that easily. Whats the most interesting is her ss abilities. She has quite a few techniques listed under there and some do sound pretty fancy and mysterious. I kind of want to see her in action now. Will she move as smoothly as people in these martial arts movies and anime? Are her skills and techniques that amazing? I really have to spar with her sometimes. After familiarizing myself with her status screen, I keep spoiling my strong kitty for a while longer and we then move out of the bath. I have lots of things to take care of, even though I would love to do nothing but spend more time with my lovelydies. Making sure that Astrea doesnt need anything else from me and that she isnt left unsatisfied with me just running away like that, I split from the catgirl and head to the underground area where Teffith, Garrena, Leyne and my jelly beauties are warming up while waiting for my arrival. I apologize for myte appearance and we dive straight into practice. They show and teach me many useful things aboutbat with beasts and other humanoids. It doesnt have to be said that after such an intense workout I have to return to the bath again before I can show myself in the dining area. Naturally, all of my teachers follow suit and we end up in the same pool. Nothing special, I guess. Im pretty much used now to the sight of many nude women all around me. They understand that Im tight on my schedule and dont bother me much while we wash each other, but I make sure to show them my appreciation with some soft caresses. Of course, only towards those who want them and to a level that wont bother the innocent bystanders. I really dont want to make Teffith ufortable after she decided to hop in with all of us. She already catches me staring at her amazing body and scales more than a few times. Breakfast is a bit more lively than usual. Perhaps because of the fact that Ill be leaving the establishment in their hands, the girls feel the need to actually start interacting with each other properly instead of doing it only when necessary. They talk about a lot of things for the uing days, including me in their discussion too. It feels good to see everyone so engaged and Cornelia taking the leadership onto herself, with the support of Elea. With these two amazing women in charge, I can leave pretty much without any worries. Next is my nned visit to the Monster Tamer''s Guild to see if I can learn anything useful for the encounter with the Subus, and about the seals for my slimy familiars. Im not technically a Monster Tamer myself, but Im fairly sure some things should be universal. The thing is, Im wondering if I should go alone or perhaps take Safi and Emi with me. Their presence might be useful, but is it fine to walk around with two Queen Slimes by my side? Most likely sensing my hesitation, the two bouncy entities-in-question show up in my chamber. I brace for impact and catch the enthusiastic green girl into a hug, showering her in mana-pats while greeting the mature, blue woman with a mana-filled kiss. I think I might have made them addicted to these. You dont have to worry, Master! Emi will be a good girl! Elea and others are teaching Emi how to behave properly when outside and around Humans! Its as she says. We both know Common too, so we will be able to understand everything clearly, possibly being of help to you, Master. I smile at the two. I know that I dont have to worry about you acting out of the line, but Im still worried about the others around. I dont want you to get hurt. You said that we can defend ourselves, right, Master? Safi asks. Yes, of course. Then I think theres no problem. We are plenty strong to fend off any possible attacks without hurting the assants too much. Dont forget that Queen Slimes arent yourmon Slimes everyone can deal with, Master, fufufu~ Safi chuckles softly, using her recently-gained, voice of a doting older sister. You might be right. With how carefree you two were around me since the beginning, it might have warped my perception of you a little bit. Yes! And Master will be with us too! Master can protect Emi and Safi easily! the green girl happilyments. Alright, alright. Guess we are going together. Admit it, you two are just eager to finally get your seals, hm? Emi giggles cutely while Safi avoids my gaze. Ive hit the mark perfectly. Who can me them though? Ive been putting it off again and again. Lets just hope theyll have a way for me to contract them somehow. I really dont want to disappoint my two lovely bundles of affectionate slime which apanied me since the very first day I was left on my own here. Since they are pretty much always in their maid uniforms, its only me who has to dress up before we go out, and with the two of them present, it obviously turns into a dressing session where they help me don my adventuring outfit. Cant be helped. At least they are staying true to their roles as maids. We let Elea and Cornelia know about our departure and head out. The moment we step into the open street, Safi and Emi take spots by my sides and both assume poses of professional maids escorting their master, with their hands elegantly joined in front of their short dresses. Im quite surprised to see Emi being any different than lively and joyful. Looks like she was speaking the truth. Naturally, we garner quite a lot of shocked and curious gazes as we move through the city towards our goal. My slime maids keep their postures straight and their gazes forward no matter what, ignoring all themotion when it takes ce. Fortunately, I dont notice any malicious intent from our surroundings and Im fairly sure I spot a few people recognizing their uniforms. We reach the guild without any unfortunate events urring. The worst that happened was someones dog pulling its leash from the hand of itsdy andunching itself at Emi, but it came to an abrupt stop when she turned her head towards the charging animal. She somehow intimidated the dog and sent it running back, whimpering like a beaten pup. It was quite funny, I must say. I wonder how she did that. In front of our eyes is a tall, four-story, wooden building. Its quite massive and the signboard above the main entrance confirms that this is our target. Theres not much activity in the close vicinity. I partially expected this ce to be as busy as the Adventurers Guild, but now that I think of it, that might have been wrong. Anyway, with Safi and Emi by my sides, I enter through the ss double doors and take a look around. The lobby is pretty spacious and decorated with paintings of various beasts and monsters. Theres only one counter on the far side of the room and a young boy sits behind it, reading some small book. We start walking towards him and he stops what he is doing only after we arrive right in front of his desk. Wee to the Monster Tamers Guild. How can I helARE THOSE QUEEN SLIMES?! After lifting his gaze mid-sentence, he suddenly shouts loudly when his eyes fall onto my twopanions. It seems he is not just a mere receptionist to recognize them with a single nce. Especially with the way they are dressed and how they hold themselves in my presence. Yes, they are. Would you kindly MAAAAAAASTEEEEEEEEEEEEEER! MAAAAAAAAASTEEEEEEEEEER! Before I can finish my question, the boy darts away through a door by the reception while screaming his lungs out, calling most likely for his superior or something. I sigh with my hands on my hips and hear Safi chuckle. I take it that weve made quite the entrance, Master. Oh yes, we did. I just wonder if it was a positive or a negative one. Dont worry! Emi will protect Master if they are bad guys! I pat my green queen while smiling at her. Im counting on you then. In less than three minutes, we hear the sound of rushed footsteps from the same way the boy ran off to, leaving the door half-open. From the noise, it seems to be only two people. And my guess is proven right when the familiar clerk returns following an older man with a long, white beard. Great Goddess! Those really are Queen Slimes! He exims excitedly after stopping in front of us; all his focus on my two partners. What amazing specimens! What incredible control! I cant spot a single bead of slime leaking through their membranes! Truly magnificent! The old man reaches out to touch Safis corbone while in his weird, reverent trance, but I catch his wrist before he makes contact. His eyes snap to mine instantaneously. Take that hand away if you dont want to lose it. How dare you threaten Master! the boy shouts from behind him but the man raises his other hand to silence him. Thank you for stopping me, kind sir. He bows his head lightly. I almost made a grave mistake. I apologize for my impudence. Master! Why are you apologizing to him? Shut up you idiot! The man turns around and chops the young boy on the head. You should have been the one to stop me! Watch! He brings out a wooden wand from the inside of his leather vest and nces at me. I nod, figuring out his intentions. The boys master then directs the tip towards part of Safis exposed sapphire skin and presses it against her membrane. The wooden stick prates it and slides inside her jelly body. In mere seconds, that part of the wand is gone. The man pulls it back and shows the leftover half of his wand to his disciple. See?! These are not normal! That would have been my hand! Elderwood in a blink! I bet it could melt a steel sword in under thirty seconds! ncing at Safi, I catch her smug expression, clearly proud of the power of her acid. Was it always this strong? I dont know how corrosive it must be to eat away food and leftovers, but it is kind of scary now that I think of all the times Ive stuck my handsand other parts toointo her bodies. A small shiver passes through my body. Hearing about a steel sword, I dont think it would end up with just severe acidic burns like in all of Cornelias stories about people having a try at Slimes. Safi, sensing the sudden change in my mood, gently takes my hand into hers and presses my palm against her chilly membrane above her chest, letting it slip inside, up to the wrist. As expected, nothing happens to my fingers, besides getting nudged by her hot core that she brings up and rubs against them affectionately. She smiles at me charmingly after I softly catch it and brush its surface with my thumb. Our unexpected show leaves the two men with their jaws almost resting on the very floor, and one certain green Slime with aically angry, pouty expression. No fair! Emi was being a good girl too! Why is only Safi getting rewards! It can even speak?! the old man raises his voice in surprise. Alright, alright,e here, I call for her to move closer and slide my hand into Emis body too, starting to tickle her happily floating core and evoking a big grin from the emerald beauty. And you, I turn to Safi, dont take advantage of the situation to get more caresses. We are here on a business. I apologize, Master. I promise to be careful about my actions in the future, she says with a soft smile that doesnt really convey being all that sorry. You are their master? How unbelievable! The man almost jumps at me. I withdraw my hands and turn to him. Well, not exactly. But a Slimes slime is not harmful only to its master! Or when it''smanded for it not to be! They do view me as their master, but we are connected through a little different bond than what youd usuallye across. And thats why Im here. I wanted to know if I can somehow enter a contract with them without being a Monster Tamer. Ill dly answer your questions, sir stair. ... sir stair. My name is Juvren and Im the current Guildmaster of this establishment. The boy behind me is my young apprentice, Orno. Come! Lets move to a morefortable environment than this lousy reception! We follow the clearly excited Guildmaster through a few corridors and end up in a fancy chamber most likely meant as a meeting room for important guests. The young boy brings some wine as we sit down and pours me a ss. Looks like another VIP treatment to me. Well then, sir stair. Ill first inform you that you dont need the Monster Tamer ss or any other derivative having skills and abilities connected to Monster Taming. Of course, contracts and bonds initiated by people with these are iparable to methods others use to bind monsters to them, but it still is possible, albeit much harder. But, seeing how subservient these two Queen Slimes are to you, I dont think there would be any problems even with the simplest and weakest rituals. I see. Thats good to hear. How does such a connection created with a ritual work and look? Depending on theplexity of the ritual, its almost the same as the magic used for demi-human ves. You have pretty much full control of the monsters life and its will. Although, while it''s possible to force it to kill itself if its not mentally strong enough, you wont be able to kill it just with the connection, like Monster Tamers would be able to. I shudder a little when he mentions forcing yourpanion tomit suicide, but it would be a fairy tale if Monster Tamers who capture and enve monsters and beasts into being their familiars didnt exist. I bet there is plenty of scum who force them into submission through sheer violence and threats. It kind of puts me off a little bit. Are there any rituals that dont have such invasive functions? As you can see, I dont really need to force them to do anything. Emi would follow any order from Master! Even if Master wanted to use Emis core for ingredients! NO, YOU WOULDNT! I identally raise my voice after the unexpected statement from Emi, almost shouting at her. I prohibit you from ever harming yourself or following any orders that would put your life at risk! And thats an order! She visibly shrinks into herself and lowers her head. Emi is sorry Safis hand appears on my tensed shoulder from the other side and I turn my face to her. Master Even if it hurts a bit, we can shave off parts of our core at will. We can even split it in half if necessary, without it endangering our life. She didnt mean to say that she would kill herself for such a reason... Seeing Safis concerned expression, I take a deep breath and exhale slowly. Nodding at her, I turn back to Emi and pat her springy head. Im sorry, Emi. I overreacted a little. I apologize for getting angry at you. Im happy to hear that you care about me this much, but please, dont talk about hurting yourself so casually. You know I wouldnt want that. She pushes her head more into my palm and brings her core close to the surface. Its okay. Emi didnt think before speaking and made Master sad. Emi doesnt want to make Master sad. Dont apologize, its Emis fault. Nah. I didnt think over what you said too, so we both are at fault. Here, have some of your favourite mana. We good now? She beams with a wide smile after I leak some of my energy into her core through the external membrane. Yes. Please, dont mind Emi, Master, and continue. With a chuckle, I turn back to the Guildmaster. Well Uhhh I apologize for raising my voice so suddenly. Where were we? Ah, less invasive contracts. Ummm I think there are some Juvren replies while still looking between me and Emi, most likely trying to piece some things together. Is there something specific you are looking for? Pretty much anything goes if it could show others that they are under me like a ve Mark does, so some kind of visual representation. Any other functions would be a bonus. I mostly want to confirm my identity as their master if someone asks. You know, walking around with two Queen Slimes isnt somethingmon. He cocks his head back in understanding. Ahhhh, of course. Its not a problem. We can conduct such a ritual very quickly and at an affordable price if its just about identification. Such things don''t happen often, but I can see how obedient and trusting your familiars are. I truly respect you for achieving such a feat. Most would just force their way with them, but I always repeat that coercion leads to a huge loss in potential and capability But do they listen? Pfft, they dont care Younger generations are so disappointing I listen, Master! And I care too! Orno tries to join in. Then study the books I tell you to instead of wasting your time on these indecent noves, you damned brat! The boy averts his gaze and starts whistling. Looks like we have an adolescent man of culture here. Now I know why he is secretlyin his eyesogling Safi all the time. This little pervert is most likely infatuated with monster girls, which are quite plenty in this world. If only he was a little bit older I would pass our business card to him. Even if by this worlds standards hes almost an adult, it still feels somewhat wrong to me. Im really d to meet a respectable Monster Tamer who doesnt treat their familiars like disposable tools. I smile at Juvren. The pleasure is mine, sir stair! Being able toy my eyes on almost legendary beings is already a huge honour! And if you let me be the one to conduct the rituals, I will be delighted! If you can then I will surely take you up on that offer. Then so be it! Boy! Go prepare the room and materials for the Heart Link ritual! Chop chop! Yes, Master! Orno bows lightly and rushes out of the chamber, leaving us alone. Juvren looks very excited and happy. I can tell he is a man devoted to his passion like Sirgia or Cornelia and it brings him much joy to work with magical creatures. Well then, since we have some time before things will be ready, would you mind telling me more about Monster Taming without a ss rted to it? Im actually curious about people using coercion to exert control over monsters that you mentioned before. Ive always stuck to approaching them with kindness and an open heart. What if I tried capturing a beast stronger than myself? I dont know, lets say a Subus for example. Is that even possible to do? I managed to convince these two to follow me out of their own will and Im wondering what I would have needed to go through if I was like these people you spoke about. The old man keeps nodding along with my words. Oh, yes, yes, of course, Ill tell you! I can sense a deep desire for knowledge from you, young man! Thats really admirable! And you seem to have your heart in the proper ce, so I dont mind talking about it. You humble me, Master Juvren. Its just simple curiosity. Doesnt matter! Anyway, it is possible, of course, but its really hard and troublesome, not even mentioning the danger. You usually need to rely on many weakening rituals and spells, having to ce them down before the attempt. The whole thing boils down to luring the monster into each of them until it gets strongly suppressed. Then, theythe ssless tamersnaturally use the strongest binding rituals they can, making sure that the entity cant go against their orders or kill them in their sleep or something. It costs a small fortune and is extremely dangerous the smarter the monster is. I see. So, its pretty much about stacking debuffs until you are the stronger one. But what if we assume that the person is pretty much equal or even a little stronger than said Subus? Is it still like that or can they approach it differently? Of course, assuming that the monster is hostile. Juvren strokes his beard while gathering his thoughts. Hmmm I guess it would be enough to restrain the monster and bring it into the ritual formation. No one knows why, but Subi just cant stand the mixture of mashed watermelon, strawberries and squeezed lemon juice. This concoction burns them like hell when applied orally or through any other orifice. Just the smell can make them writhe in pain. I bet it woulde useful when forcing the contract. Mashed watermelon and strawberries mixed with squeezed lemon juice? I think I remember watching a video with something like that Wait... Wasnt that the recipe for... I involuntarily begin giggling and thenughing openly after making the connection. The old man and the girls stare at me weirdly. Whats so funny, Master? Emi asks curiously. Hahaha Sorry Haha Sigh... Im not sure if you are aware, Master Juvren, but that concoction is believed to boost a mans, you know, performance, pfftttt He stares at me for a moment while blinking repeatedly until he finally registers what I meant after I make a move with my eyes down there. He ps his face, chuckling a little too. Great Goddess What an irony But... he nces at me with one eye covered, does it really work like that? I cant say for sure since Ive never tried it, but where Im from, many people boasted about the effects of such mix. And I believe there were other recipes simr to it. The potency isnt something formidable as far as I know, but that doesnt change the fact nevertheless. The hidden spark in his eye makes me explicitly aware that this world might not know what viagra is. Im not a chemist, nor randomly memorized its structurenot like it would be of that much help with people in this world not knowing most likely any of the scientific termsbut I should at least make an effort to try and recreate it with the help of my talented friends. It would be stupid to ignore the fame and riches this could bring to the one who introduces it to the world. Ill need to talk about it with Dhosk and Eleater. It''s honestly a bit surprising. They figured out anticonception pills, but not this thing? Maybe I''m just reading into the old geezer too much. Better do market research first. Anyway, thank you for the tip. Ill equip myself with a few vials of this concoction if I ever consider wandering into regions Subi might inhabit. Great thing for self-defence. Cough, yes, certainly. Im d to be of help. Master! Its ready! Ornoes in like a bullet, without even knocking, and informs us about his preparations. Well then, shall we? I nod and we follow the duo to a different chamber, more in-looking and spacious enough to house a big, runic circle on the floor. Its already supplied with fresh ingredients; the glistening lines of the formation are proof of that. Alrighty then. Would you mind removing the upper part of your clothing, sir stair? Juvren asks after picking up a small vial with dark liquid in one hand and a brush in the other. I need to ask the same from your familiars. We three look at each other and I shrug. Ritual is a ritual. I follow the request of the ritual expert and take off my leather coat, vest and purple shirt, revealing my bare torso to everyone present. Turning to face the man and his apprentice, I find them staring behind me with wide eyes. The boy is practically salivating. One nce over my shoulder exins everything. Twopletely naked jelly beauties stand right behind me with every single nook and cranny of their bodies visible to the world. And that includes some of their private organs inside as they keep their slightly translucent appearance. They must have shoved their whole uniforms into their storages inside their cor badges. I shake my head and ask them mentally if they can do anything about the fact that their smoking-hot bodies are distracting our hosts and they happily oblige by resummoning their ck panties and controlling their slime to cover their breasts in the shape of bandages wrapped around them, additionally going fully opaque. Well, good enough I guess. Ekhm. Lets continue then. Boy, create the markings on Sir stair. Ill take care of his familiars. But Master, I think Boy! Yes, Master! Orno skilfully draws immersive lines all around my limbs and torso, finishing in around ten minutes. His master is even faster andpletes the markings on Safi and Emi during the same time. These are way moreplex and actually cover their whole bodies. I guess he is going all out for me. I wonder if this may have a connection to my chemical revtion. With that finished, he leads us into the circle and activates it with the help of his apprentice. First, the patterns on the floor get illuminated and then, the ones on our bodies lit up, both in a crimson hue. Alrighty. Now just feed them your mana and it will activate. Dont forget to clearly imagine the mark youd like to use as your identification. Or leave it to fate, Juvren instructs me with a wave of his hand. Hm, how would you like tomwhhmm?! As I turn to my lovely slimes to ask them about the method, my lips get sealed mid-sentence by the sapphire beauty and we enter a deep kiss. I can hear both men gasp behind my back. No fair! You broke your promise! Ghhnnnnnn Emis turn! The emerald girl pouts while angrily clenching her fists and then ms her jelly body against her friends, pushing Safi away enough for her to slip her own lips onto mine too while she stands on her tiptoes. And just like that, I end up getting kissed by both of them at the same time as the formation enters the next stage and pleasant warmth fills my whole body, flowing towards the direction of my heart. Well, I guess I can let them have this one, so I just stand firm and enjoy the feeling of their tongues caressing my mouth and my own muscle, relentlessly fighting each other over the territory of my lips. Its such a bizarre scene. In a short moment, the ritual finishes what its intended to do and I watch the markings disappear from our bodies. Even though I cant see them right now, I know that their cores earned a glowing, purplish tattoo on their surface, in the same style as the fake seals Ive applied on the other girls. I can feel their happiness flowing into me through our bond. It takes me a good minute after everything fades to pry them off me, especially Emi who turned way morepetitive due to Safi getting two headstarts on her. Ipensate my overenthusiastic shorter slime girl with a deep, affectionate kiss one-on-one after Safi backs away. Of course, filling it with plenty of my mana, which is greedily sucked in by her floating core. Phew. Dont forget thatunlike youI do have to breathe or I will drop dead, I jokingly berate them, earning myself a chuckle from the maturedy and a giggle from the tomboyish girl. Turning around to the two men again, Im met with the most shocked and surprised expression they have shown so far. And Im pretty sure theres a hint of jealousy hidden somewhere there, especially in the eyes of the young Orno. Dressing up again, we stay in the guild for a short chat after the ritual and then head back home. The girls are clearly overjoyed and its extremely visible with how they handle themselves on the street. Emi walks with a skippy step while Safi looks as if she is lost deep in her thoughts, with a faint smile on her charming face. I feel like our bond might evolve again after this. Chapter 70 – The Ephemeral Aegis Chapter 70 C The Ephemeral Aegis On our way back to the mansion, we check some usual notice boards and other spots where our posters are located. I notice some people pointing their fingers at our trio as we rece the old ones with the updated versions. Looks like the main poster girls got recognized. Thats good. More word of mouth marketing. Afterwards, we return home without anything major happening. Walking through the entrance, we meet our new canine maid waiting with Roseni in the lobby. Wee back, Master. And you too, Safi, Emi, the elfdy makes a slight bow and Rene follows the motion. We are back. Are you two waiting for us perhaps? Whats in that box? I point at the small package in Renes hands. Yes! Its for you, Master! she replies cheerfully while her tail swishes energetically behind her back. A cloaked man came to deliver it. He said its from your noble friends. Where should I put it? Oh? Something from Ross? Interesting. I can take it from you. Im sure you are busy with the preparations for the night. Theres no need to hand me my mail directly. Just drop it into my chambers in the future. Stepping closer, I receive the package from Rene and ruffle through her hair with my free hand, evoking a blissful smile from the adorable dogkin. She gotfortable with our home very quickly after arriving here and I can now even enjoy some pleasant petting like this. Well return to our responsibilities then, Master, Roseni says with a soft smile. That is if you release Rene from your affectionate prison. Im not sure she can break out from this pleasure by herself, fufufu~ I chuckle seeing the melting expression of the girl experiencing my caresses and draw my hand back. A very quiet whine apanies the motion. Gods Shes just so pure and adorable I can barely hold back from petting her more Fortunately, Roseni doesnt miss the opportunity and takes Rene with her, heading into one of the corridors. Safi and Emi receive some more parting mana-tickles and I walk to my room to check the contents of the package. Using a small dagger, I carefully cut it open. The wrapping was very soft, pretty much without any solid parts, so I assumed that Im dealing with something made out of thread, and that guess proves to be right as I pull out a set of clothing from inside. Arranging all the parts on my bed, Im met with something akin to schrly robes in the colours of the kingdom, which are mostly blue, grey and white. It looks simr to some outfits Ive seen people wear around the castle, especially the library. Looks like we are going full undercover. stair the Court Schr, heh. I guess this will make my identity more believable. My F-rank wont raise any suspicion with this getup. Im sure not many of the castles researchers have time to raise it or even register. I throw the clothes into my storage ring forter use. Im looking forward to this already. Its been so long since I roleyed. And Ill even be in cosy this time! This will be fun. Should I prepare a fake personality? A backstory? Should I write a character sheet like in the good, old times? Man, I miss ying D&D. Maybe I should host a session with the girls someday. I wonder if they would be interested. Anyway, its past afternoon and I shouldnt be wasting time. Without any further ado, I start my usual routine of checking on all the girls and seeing if they need any help. Everything seems to be fine and all the rooms are good to be used too. The time to open arrives and we dive into the usual. Its getting really lively with all the girls around now. Of course, with those who want to show themselves in the lobby or apany the guests. Almost everyone from the working cast is present in the main hall and the sight of so many different and colourfuldies in one ce is just breathtaking. Even some girls from the maids'' department show themselves up from time to time, drawn in by the almost party-like atmosphere. They dont need to do so, especially since they themselves arent on the menu, but its fine nevertheless. Its a good way for them to grow more ustomed to the good Humans. While the snacks and beverages are mostly for the clients, I didnt forbid them from taking a bite either. Thus, a sneaky Rene can sometimes be seen, making her way through the hall and picking up a cookie while supposedly just crossing from one side of the mansion to the other. Just adorable. The night passes quickly and without any qualms. Our progress is quite steady. New faces show up now and then, but it isnt something substantial. At least we rarely attract any troublemakers. Very rarely. I have a feeling someone might be watching over us. Im pretty sure our renown and poprity wont make a big jump unless we release something new to the public. The major increases all came after the roster was expanded, which is quite obvious. The next thing might be the pleasure rooms which are almost ready. They will most likely open while Im gone. Cornelia and Elea should be able to handle that easily But naturally, we cant really speed things up with just internal changes and effort. The most limiting and suppressing matter isand for a long time still will bethemon perception of non-humans. We need to reach a level high enough where we can somehow rope the King into it or not much will change. Small steps. Rome wasnt built in a day. We close again and everyone heads to rest. Well, almost everyone. Our tiefling trio has been very popr tonight and they demanded a reward for their hard work. Thus, I end up in the bath with them. Needless to say, bathing isnt the only thing they are after and its my turn to work hard this time. Afterwards, I take a quick nap with Cornelia by my side in the bed. When the time to wake upes, we cuddle affectionately for a bit and then I pick up my dazzling, naked Ice Queen to carry her princess-style to her room with the apaniment of loving kisses on my neck. Today, being thest day before I meet up with the party of adventurers, only the nned shopping trip for consumables and herbal things with Dhosk remains. During breakfast, the satyr sisters express their wish to help us with these things too and I agree to let theme along. They are still too fresh to leave the mansion alone so this is a good opportunity for them. And theres a new rule I added to the previous one of going out in pairsat least one person in the group has to be in an intimate rtionship with me. Or they just would need to have had sex with me once. The reason is obviousall the bonuses and enhancementsing from being my intimate Partner and not just a registered one. Even at Bond Level 1, the difference is starting to be big. Before the four of us leave for the city, Cornelia approaches me and says that she will join us for a brief moment as she is heading to the castle again. Its a good thing as I remember my thoughts from yesterday and ask her about viagra-like boosts while we walk. Im pretty sure meds boosting ones libido do exist, but theres a catch. What catch? Only products of low quality and effectiveness are avable on the public market and in most of the apothecaries. And why is that so? All the good stuff is controlled by brothels. Ah. I think I can see where this is going. Its most likely like you think. The best products are offered in these establishments, often only to customers. Some might run a shop with inted prices as an additional source of revenue, but the main focus is to boost their own services while limiting anything that happens outside. I nod my head while rubbing my chin. Thats quite smart. Even if someonees just to buy the product, I bet they do everything they can to lure the man into the services too. And even if they fail, the customer will definitelye again after experiencing the greater effects of their meds than what the apothecaries can offer. But, why not do the same with anti-conception drugs if they are already pressuring this part of the market? Its actually more beneficial for their business for it to be widespread. Fewer kids, fewer reasons for men to find an excuse not to go to a brothel. Im not saying that every guy suddenly changes after getting a kid and stops going there, but from some old surveys, I know that quite a few do. And the government is fine with all that maniption, right? Of course. Brothels are a major part of the kingdoms taxable ie. Dont underestimate that segment just because of public opinion dominated by angry housewives. Its just beneficial to give the owners some privileges. And if we make it big, you can expect even more of them, considering that we have quite the connection to the government. Hahahaha, thats true. I just hope we can ease the tension between Humans and non-humans along the way. Im sure we will. Cornelia gives me a gentle smile and squeezes my hand as we have been holding them since we left the mansion. Anyway, why the sudden question? During my visit at the Monster Tamers Guild, I came to notice that people might not know about certain fruits and vegetables having this kind of effect on a persons body when correctly mixed together. My conversation partner seemed quite surprised so I started wondering if its even a thing. Ah, so natural aphrodisiacs, huh. Im not surprised there. Most fruits like this are considered exotic so they appear moremonly in the noble ss. Which ones do you have in mind? Pretty normal ones actually, like apples, oranges, lemons, watermelons, strawberries and such. During that little chat, I recalled a few recipes for drinks with the use of these and some other ones. About ten I think. Wait Cornelia stops for a moment to think. This is great! Huh? How so? We can introduce your ideas to the menu and also serve these mixes as free drinks and appetizers! The cost wouldnt be as high as all the aphrodisiacs and pharmaceutics the other establishments use! So, you want to drug the customers with these to make them even hornier than how just our enchanted painting makes them already? I ask with a chuckle. Hey, its not drugging. These are just natural fruits, right? she replies with a sly smile. Alright, alright. As long as its not anything that gets into their heads, Im fine with it. Well, it certainly gets into a different kind of a head though. Pfffffft. Weugh together for a brief moment. Looks like my cringy humour might be starting to rub off on Cornelia. Reaching our parting point, we split up and go our respective ways. Cornelia heads further towards the castle and I venture towards the herbal markets with Dhosk, Neiya and Meiya in tow. The two sisters stick close to me. I must say, the cute sound their hooves make on the stone roads is just so captivating. There are some stares, which is natural with three demi-human girls in maid outfits and a single Human in a suit, but we, fortunately, donte across any hostility during our shopping trip. All three of them are a huge help in picking useful things for my uing journey. Dhosk points out herbs and nts that can be used for concocting some simple potions she can make for me overnight, and for other purposes like detoxification bandaids or healing salves. Meiya and Neiya focus more on suggesting which flowers and housents would be nice to have in our environment and help me pick out the seeds or saplings. We dont purchase many of thetter as our spatial storages arent that big yet. Mine is almost full with various adventuring stuff alreadyand some other weird itemsand their cor badges are filled with necessities and means of self-defence. We also visit the artisanal district to order some alchemical utensils and all that is necessary for Dhosks work. I should put ab on my to-do list. There might be more girls with experience and knowledge in such areas, and even if they decide to leave after a year, theb would be ready for the next ones in the future. Not gonna lie, it looks like Im slowly turning that brothel into some kind of a sly cover for an all-purpose base of operations. Which is kind of true in our situation. Brothel on the top, training and crafting grounds on the bottom. As the Goddess said, raising a small army of women. Who would have thought it would turn out like this. With our storages and hands stuffed to the brim, we make our way back home. Some of the girls help us unload all the stuff straight from the entrance. Its good to have many hands on board. Nextes setting up the makeshiftb for Dhosk and other girls. Im sure a few of the elves and the satyr sisters are looking forward to it too. With a group of ten, we finish everything in a few hours. It doesnt look as impressive as Sirgias workshop, but that was granted. None of our herbalists has anything bad to say about it, which doesnt surprise me anymore. I leave those who wish to have some fun in there alone and hold a small meeting with Elea and Cornelia to discuss the pleasure rooms and how to handle them when Im gone. Sirgia surprisinglyes out of her forge and joins us, taking ce on myp, receiving lots of my gentle caresses. I can feel her slight anxiety, most likelying from the thought that I will be leaving tomorrow. We extensively cover the main topic and the duo of managers dont leave me any reasons for worries and doubts with how good their understanding of the topic is. Its not even sure that well get any female customers during the time Im away anyway, but they have all the means to conduct and develop the business in that area. Afterwards, I start making thest preparations for tomorrow, still apanied by Sirgia, who is dutifully assisting me with everything she can. You rarely see her this active outside of her workshop. It just shows how nervous she is. Thus, with everything ready as much as it can be, I move my whole attention to the distressed dwarf and we take a bath together during which we talk a little. I do my best to reassure her as much as I can and shower Sirgia with lots of affection. Then, before going to sleep, Sirgia snuggles to me tightly and suggests that we share a more intimate moment together. Her reasoning for this being activating the effects of our Bond, so that I can be buffed as much as possible for the next three days. After lecturing my silly dwarf again that she doesnt need any reason for us to make love, I agree with her suggestion, but just because we both want to embrace each other and not because Ill get some good benefits from it. We end up having a very tame and loving session of a bit more naughty cuddles during which each of us just relishes in the warmth of the other, finally falling asleep closely snuggled together. In the morning, Sirgia helps me dress up in my new clothes. And it takes a moment. Im not used to wearing something like this. Like what exactly? Like dark grey pants; partial vestments or robes of the same colour, reaching a bit lower than knees; a thick belt holding them together, adorned with a big and heavy book on the right and a plethora of potions and little pouches alongside its strap; and a two-part shawl of sapphire and white with a hood resting on my shoulders, joined together with a silver badge portraying the royal emblem. Shortly after we finish, Cornelia strolls into my chamber from her room. Pfffft. You could now pass as one of my assistants without a sweat, hahaha. I ruffle through Sirgias hair for her to let me go for a moment and approach theughing magician in two quick steps, pulling her into my arms by her waist. Would I then get to do something like this during your research? I ask and tilt her body a little to be the one above her, sealing Cornelias lips with a deep kiss. She quickly wraps her arms around my back when sensing a possible fall, only to push her mouth more into mine,pletely submitting herself to me for a moment. Our tongues dance together with passion until we get short of breath. Cornelia then nces at me with flushed cheeks, still in my hold. You beast. What would the others say? Do you really care? She chuckles softly and connects our lips once more. Not in the slightest. I help her up and step away to show my new outfit to her and Sirgia in all its glory, assuming a few stereotypical poses. While doing that, I perceive something peculiar and a big smile makes its way onto my lips as I nce at my beautiful magician. What? Cornelia raises one of her eyebrows. Are you getting turned on by this? What?! Of course not! What are you even thinking? Her eyes widen and she avoids my gaze. Really? I take a step forward. Really. She takes a step back. Then, I cover the remaining distance in a quick jump and slide my hand into her panties, making Cornelia squeal in surprise; a shirt and undies are the only things she is currently wearing after waking up recently, why is this ce so hot? Al! She hits my chest lightly. You You Ahhnn~ Yes? Stop rubbing it when Im trying to speak! I chuckle and pull my hand back, clearly covered with a bit of slimy liquid. Cornelias cheeks re up even more after seeing the coating on my two fingers between our faces. What exactly did make you like this? I ask with a grin. Thats just sweat I barely got up and it was hot under the covers Is it really? Are you not lying to me again? She looks at me with a side nce and bites on her lip a little. Seeing that I wont let it go, she hangs her head down and murmurs barely understandable words, in these clothes I can''t hear you~ I thought you looked hot in these robes, okay?! I have a thing for handsome, young, smart schrs, alright?! I imagined you boning me in these in my oldb and got wet! A quiet giggle reaches our ears shortly after Cornelia finally admits to her desires. Pervert. Our gazesnd on Sirgia smiling on the side. Oh, you little Before Cornelia rushes after the cheeky dwarf, I seal her lips again while pushing her against the wall. Man, thats really hot. I smile at her. We should try it after Ie back. She only nods faintly while staring me straight into the eyes with thatpletely red face of hers. I then turn to the side and look down. And I dont think you have the right to criticize her on that, hmmm? Should I remind you about a certain ident in your workshop? Sirgia averts her gaze with rosy cheeks too. N-No Its Cornelia who chuckles then after seeing her reaction. I release my charming magician and we return to the actual preparations. Dhosk, Meiya and Neiya bring me the potions and salves theypleted and I throw them into an additional storage ring Sirgia made for me just recently. Its capacity is small, but enough to hold a few bottles. Pretty much everyone gathers in the lobby to say goodbye and we talk for a brief moment before I leave. Of course, I dont forget to give each of my lovers a sweet kiss. Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira and Astrea each get an affectionate peck and a tight hug. With a sea of waving hands, I head out towards the Adventurers Guild. Its honestly weird going around the city in different-than-usual clothes. I mean, its like all the time I have this ufortable feeling that something is wrong with some part of my clothing and I nce all over myself every minute or so. I should get used to it or my cover will be blown before we even start. Entering the guild, I realize something after seeing Elise behind one of the counters. She knows me. What the hell do I do if she notices me? I woulde out as rude if I went to another receptionist and she spotted me. Well, shit. Either way could end up in rumours so lets just have a go at it. I approach the ck-haired girl with a soft smile. Hi there, Elise. Hello, Al! Wee! Oh? A new getup? I must say, it looks great on you. Hahaha, thanks. Its part of a job I took. I didnt want to stand out. Anyway, there should be some instructions on it for me so I would be d if you could check that. Of course! Give me a minute. She dives into something on her side of the counter and raises her brows shortly after. Huh? You are joining an A-rank party? As an F-rank? And its an A-rank subjugation quest too? Ermm I scratch my head. Yeah, something like that. They needed an expert on the monsters subject and I was somehow roped in. Im pretty strong myself, just didnt have time for any quests, so its better than taking a fully inexperienced schr. But It says here she nces to the sides and leans closer to me, that you are part of the Royal Lore Keepers. That division works almost directly under the King if Im not mistaken. Or at least under the Court Magician. Well I have some old ties with the government. Its one of these cases of the past catching up to a retiree. I kind of couldnt decline a direct request, you know. And I didnt want this news to spread when I registered. I wanted to start with a nk te. Some people might think unfavourably of me if they knew. Elise nods a few times in quick session. I get it. Dont worry! Your secret past is safe with me! We are forbidden to share internal affairs with outsiders anyway and I can promise you that I wont bring it up with my coworkers too! But you seem quite young for someone in retirement, hahaha. I chuckle too and wave my hand. I know, I know. I actually quit, but my aplishments were significant enough to grant me a small pension. Nothing amazing, but you can live off it. Oh, how lucky! Im so envious! Struggling with finances? Elise turns her gaze away with a wry smile. Are receptionists underpaid that much? Well You can make ends meet somehow Most of the pay is based on the number of adventurers you handle in a month and their aplishments so its a bit unstable. Hmmm If its that bad then why are you still here? Is this perhaps your dream job? No, nothing like that. I like this line of work but Im not especially bound to it. The truth is, Ive been looking for a different job for some time already, but my only redeeming qualities are a pretty face and a nice voice. There are plenty of girls like that. I have experience only in customer service and these positions are usually filled with the business owners family or friends since almost anyone can do it. I see I rub my chin while ncing at the definitely pretty receptionist in front of me. If you are not bound to this ce, I might have something for you then. And the pay should be pretty good. Just not sure if youd be fine with the environment. Elise looks straight at me with expectant eyes. Really? I honestly ran out of options and Ive already been considering some shady ces so it should be fine. Especially if its you who is rmending it. Hahaha, its nothing shady. Uhhh I think... Anyway, want to grab a bite with me after I return? Ill fill you in on details then. A date for a job opportunity? Im in! Oh, this made me realize how much of your time Ive wasted! Im sorry! Elise suddenly bows to me. Its fine. I was the one to bring all of this up. Lets continue itter. So, what do you have for me? Alright. Lets see Looks like everything is filled in and there are no further actions needed to be taken. The A-ranked party Ephemeral Aegis was instructed to wait for you in one of our VIP meeting rooms. I can see that all of them have already checked in so lets go and meet them. Ill lead you there. Thanks. Appreciate it. I then follow Elise through the restricted section of the guild and we stop in front of a door with the number 69 on it. Theres no way this is a coincidence. Its not some novel written by a cringy-ass kid. I bet a different kid is behind this. One with very high standing. We enter inside after she knocks on the door and we are greeted by the sight of four adventurers in their full gear, sitting on two sofas around a coffee table. Elise guides me in and leaves after bowing to everyone. So, you are the brainiac with expertise on Subi sent by the gov, huh? Weird thing to specialize in, thats for sure, a middle-aged man with short, dark red hair says. He wears heavy leather armour and a giant axe lies by his side next to the couch. Thats the Berserker. Much younger than I expected. Hes still wet behind the ears, how is he supposed to be the man with the most knowledge on the topic? an older dude with long, ck beard and hairments. He is dressed in dark violet robes and holds onto a staff. Hes the Lightning Wizard. Hey, at least he should be able to run fast! We could have gotten some senile geezer who can barely move. Ive heard the castles researchbs are full of them. He could make a good bait too, thest of the men joins toment. A young adult. He wears light leather and cloth armour and a long cape with a hood in whitish shades. I can see a magical focus in the form of an amulet hanging around his neck and a mace by his side. The partys healer, a Battle Priest. You guys! How can you be so rude right from the start! And towards someone sent by the kingdom too! They surely wouldnt choose someone at random for such a dangerous task! Finally, the tank speaks up; the only woman in this group. A gorgeous brte with straight waist-long hair and a slightly freckled face. Shes covered with a heavy, steel armour, but a quite unusual one. The light silver metal protects parts of her body in the form of gauntlets, bracers, shoulder pads, chest pieceending shortly under her breasts, leaving her slim belly exposedwaist piece and high greaves. Most of her thighs and arms are uncovered for some reason. Theres something looking like a very tiny buckler strapped to her left forearm and a huge il by her side. Shes the Holy Crusader and supposedly the leader of this party. The menugh and bicker between themselves for a while longer until the woman finally manages to calm them down. She walks up to me and extends her armoured hand forward. Please, ignore theirments, they are always like that towards everyone. Nice to meet you, Mr Carter, if I remember correctly. Im Kyrie, a Holy Crusader, leader of the Ephemeral Aegis. I grab and shake it. She seems to have forgotten she is supposedly dealing with a schr and squeezes my hand a little too hard, quickly noticing it, but ends up slightly surprised by my unconcerned smile. The pleasure is mine, Ms Kyrie. Feel free to drop these formalities. Im here to temporarily join your party. Unnecessary things like that only get in the way during battle. Just call me stair or Al. She smiles back and nods. Will do. These three are n, Crawford and Edgar, she introduces the members in the same order they spoke earlier. I obviously knew their names like they knew mine, but you gotta do the greetings. Hey, twerp. Whats your ss? the Berserker asks. Huh? It wasnt listed in my portfolio they received? Ah, thats quite logical actually. Im so slow. Hmmm What should I go with? Perhaps Ice Mage? Nah, what if Id needed to switch my borrowed skill and couldnt use Ice Magic in a situation? Lets go with this. Spiritual Weaponmaster, I answer. Ive heard of Weaponmaster but not a spiritual one. What does it do? Kyrie asks this time. I move my hand behind my back and grab the deless hilt strapped to my belt there, bringing it forth. They must have recognized it as an artefact of some sort because their eyes get instantly glued to it. It does something like this. Drawing on my mana, I create a connection with the crystal. The purplish helix is now barely visible. I think it will be gone after I tier up once more. Maybe something will be revealed finally. Anyway, the violet mist spills from the silver dragons maw and forms a shortsword in purple, metallic hues. I make a few test swings with it and turn the de ethereal, showing them that it can pass through my body and Kyries, who is still standing by my side. To finish it up, I form a longsword shape, and then something new, the shape of a fully operational longbow. I onlyck arrows if I wanted to use it. Damn. Doesnt that mean you can fight with pretty much anything? n asks. Fight? Yes. Do great? No. Dont take me for a warrior or something. My proficiencies with many weapons are decent, but this ss doesnt really operate on many skills. Its main selling point is the element of surprise. I can quickly change my weapon mid-fight to confuse the enemy, I try to make them believe that Im nothing much for now. Thats right. We are supposed to protect him, not have him fight on the frontlines, Kyrie says while cing her hand on my shoulder. Dont worry, you will only have to do so if the worst happens or something pushes past our defences, which basically never happens. We are pros at this. I hide my hilt and nod at her. Ill be in your care then. Im quite knowledgeable about monsters and other entities so Ill do my best to throw tips and hints at you whenever possible. Ive also prepared a few things that should help against our target. Oh? Thats nice. You might not be as much of dead weight as we assumed, Edgarments. I wonder who will be the real dead weight when pushes to shove. Im fairly sure I can snap your neck with a single hand. Alright, no more rudements. We are nowrades. Im sure stair will prove to be plenty useful. We dont get a chance to work with a kingdoms researcher often. We might be able to learn from each other, Kyrie adds and everyone stands up. We head back to the main hall together and let Elise know that we are leaving. She wishes us good luck and informs us that there are horses waiting for us at the stables by the south gate, rented by the kingdom. The men in our party cheer loudly, slowly starting to enjoy the preferential treatment thates with me. After getting the horses, Crawford and Edgar take them to their inn to pack their necessities. Kyrie and n brought everything with themselves and I have all my stuff in the spatial storages. Asked about it, I say that one has been leant to me by the head of my division just for this quest and the duo seems impressed. Without dying it too much, we depart as soon as the other twoe back. Fortunately, during my time in the castle, I''ve gone through horse riding practice and dont have topletely embarrass myself during my first ever actual journey on this kind of transportation animal. Our formation is simple and I take the spot in the middle, for obvious reasons. Kyrie takes the front, n rides in the back and the other two cover my sides. They do seem professional with escort quests, even though Im not an actual escort target. I hope I can see them in action before we dive into the Subus Den. Perhaps I should suggest going on a little hunt if nothing happens on our way to the vige of Turna. Three days pass in a sh and nothing notable happens. During breaks, we talk about our past experiences. It''s mostly me listening to the great tales of their party. One thing I noticed, Kyrie isnt that great withpliments herself. She can shower others with them, but the moment one of the guys mentions how amazing she is, she averts her gaze shyly. Whenever I have the chance to talkalthough I usually keep my social distance like a good, shut-in schr would doI share some fun and interesting trivia about various monsters with them. At one point, they finally recognize my knowledge and start asking about the ones they met in the past or the ones they have the highest chances ofing across again. We, of course, cover the Subi too, as one of their kind will be our main worry during this quest. They share most of their skills and abilities with me and how they usually use them together when fighting to give me some more insight into possible strategies I coulde up with when shing these with my knowledge. Not all of this was mentioned in the data I received from the King. Thank the Goddess they also prefer not to show their statuses or I would most likely have to take a huge trust hit for being overly secretive. But, I guess Kyrie would support my decision,ing up with something like me having to be vignt because Im one of the kingdoms men. During these three days, I obviously keep in touch with my amazing girls through the Sweet Whispers. Just, after the first night, I had to introduce a rule saying that I will be the one to initiate the conversation unless its something crucial or an emergency. Suddenly shivering or flinching at random moments when we sit by the firepit is a little bit eye-catching. Then, on the fourth day of our journey, something finally happens. Chapter 71 – Kinda Sus Chapter 71 C Kinda Sus Halt! Kyrie raises her hand and pulls our small entourage to a stop. I lean to the side a little, tilting my body while still on the horse, and try to see what might be the reason behind this interruption. But, besides a dark spot lying far ahead on the road, I dont get much from that. It might be some kind of a monster or just the trunk of a fallen tree. n passes me and joins our leader at the front. Finally something to do? It was getting boring without even a single rabid dog jumping out of these woods. Whats the situation, boss? Im not exactly sure. As you can see yourself, theres something on the road, but neither of us can tell much more from this distance. Kyrie ponders for a while longer and turns around towards me and the rest of the squad. Crawford, send Milly to check it out. As you wish. The old magician slides his hand deep into his robes and pulls it out in the form of a fist. After unbending his fingers, a ck-red spider is revealed. I might know quite a bit about monsters in this world, but Im not a spider expert, so I have no idea if this one is any dangerous, but considering its quite big and frightful appearance, it certainly isntpletely harmless. Crawford brings his familiar close to his mouth and whispers some words to it that are too quiet for me to catch. The spider waves its two front legs at him and jumps onto the horse and then onto the ground, starting to skitter towards the obstacle lying ahead. It takes three minutes for the little guy or girl to cover the distance between us and its task and Milly quickly climbs onto the magicians shoulder after returning. He looks at the spider and keeps nodding his head while his friend makes a plethora of movements, mostly with its hairy legs. It looks like they dont share a mental connection allowing them tomunicate with thoughts or images. After another minute, Crawford looks up to face the frontlinters. It seems to be a horse with a rider under its body; both most likely dead. I cant say for how long already, but they havent started rotting yet from what Milly has said. She circled the surroundings for a moment but didnt spot anyone hiding in the bushes in close proximity. I cant bepletely sure if its not a trap though. Hmmm Its not like we have that much of a choice Kyrie ponders. Lets stay alert and go by the road. If we get attacked, it should be easier to defend in the open than between the trees, considering our teamposition. n, you ride first. Ill stay with stair and others in case theres a volley of arrows waiting for us. After the initial attack, the rest goes as usual. Edgar will switch with meter. Everyone nods and we shuffle our formation a little. The Berserker takes the front while the rest of us moves in a two-by-two block; Kyrie with me and Edgar with Crawford. Everyone prepares a defensive ability or spell and we continue forward. Im currently borrowing Sixth Sense passive from Astrea to boost my awareness. My stealing skill is off-cooldown in case Id need to grab something more offensive or defensive, but Id rather save it for an emergency. We cover half of the distance and begin to see the horse better. Its lying sideways on the road with its belly towards us, unmoving obviously. Theres either no blood or we cant see it from this side. Im starting to wonder what could have happened here if its not just a bait to lure us into a trap. A minuteter, we reach the suspicious spot and slow down a little. Its now clear that there truly is no blood. But, the animals neck looks to be unnaturally bent upwards, definitely being the cause of its death. Crawford and I try to examine the crime scene as our group warily passes by it, with the rest of the party actively scanning the surroundings. As weird as it might sound, it looks like that horse was strangled. Even the man under it has his limbs broken as if someone or something squeezed him to death. I dont think its bandits, the mage informs the others of what we can see. A monster then? Nice. I havent cut anything in weeks! And it sounds like its something big! I hope its still around! n chuckles to himself while applying a stronger grip on his two-handed axe. Dont jinx us, idiot. We are on a mission. Its better for us not to meet any trooooouuuuubbbbb Kyries words reach my ears in a slightly distorted state while time seemingly slows down for me. The skin on the nape of my neck suddenly tingles as if someone pinched and twisted it lightly. I have no idea what is happening, but I know one single thingsomething ising. Without any consideration for my strength, I grab Kyries arm on my right and push myself off my horse to the back as hard as I can. As a result, the two of us fly backwards and crash into Edgar and Crawford, and thats what I was aiming for. As we all are thrown off the horses and fall to the ground behind them, a huge-ass rock falls out of the sky from our right, smashes the two front animals I and Kyrie have been sitting on into a bloody paste with a loud boom, and bounces further into the forest to the left, leaving a path of carnage behind itself. I quickly roll off Edgar and Crawford, helping Kyrie stand up. The two men are still in shock, but shes already taking a defensive stance in front of them. I see n making his way towards us on foot, most likely after falling off his horse due to the insane tremor the rock created with its descent. What the fuck was that?! he shouts while arriving by our side with a slide. I have no idea but get the fuck up before moree! Spread out and watch the sky! We follow Kyries orders and increase the distance between us, waiting for the next strike to arrive. Everyone watches a different angle to let others know about an iing projectile. But, theres no follow-up. What kind of a joke *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* n stops speaking when the ground begins to shake again, but this time, much lighter and at seemingly regr intervals. The loud thumping is gradually increasing in power and we all notice that its source seems to originate from the same direction as the previous attack. We all turn towards it and assume battle positions. Its inly obvious what is happening. I quickly bring out my draconic hilt and shape it into a greatsword. Whatever ising, its big. Its better to have something long and wide to defend myself with. My weak schr cover might be blown if I fight directly, but its better than taking an unnecessary risk. ncing at Kyrie, I see her whole body getting enveloped by a golden light that quickly takes the shape of see-through full te armour. Thats her Holy Bastion. The additional coating covers all the exposed body parts, allowing her to sacrifice some metal in favour of greater mobility. She isnt showing so much skin just for style points, you know. At the same time, she thrusts her left arm into the sky and her tiny buckler also begins to glow in yellow hues, forming a big heater shield out of the same, transparent light. Ethereal Aegis. The name of their party and her skill at the same time. To top it all, her spiked il explodes in golden mes, closing off the whole Holy Crusader set. Truly a warrior of light. n just readies his giant axe with a battle-crazy grin on his face. Im pretty sure he still hasnt activated his Berserk ability and thats just how much of a battle junkie he is. Well, that was to be expected. Edgar has just finished erecting some kind of a barrier around himself and Crawford has somehow summoned his staff into his hand back from his horse which ran who knows where after the huge impact. Thetter is holding a violet arc of lightning on standby, connecting his left hand with the head of his magical focus. We notice some trees falling not that far from our position as the earth-shaking thumping nears closer. A momentter, two giant silhouettes emerge from the forest, apanied by the creaking of wood. Their huge bodies are covered with light grey skin. One of them holds something akin to a big, makeshift club while the other seems to be barehanded. Cavern Trolls! One young and one mature! Shit! Looks like we are on the menu boys! Kyrie curses. Menu? And how does turning your food into a bloody smudge help? n barks back at her. Thinking isnt exactly their forte! You take the smaller one with Crawford while I hold back the mature one until you guys finish it! Edgar, protect the VIP! The two of them charge forward and bring the Trolls attention onto themselves. A huge lightning bolt hits the spot between the two monsters, followed by another three thunderous attacks, effectively increasing the distance between them. nunches himself at the Troll around two and a half times taller than himself with a mighty jump and slices through its belly with a wide diagonal swing, pushing it back even further. The wound begins closing at a pace visible to the naked eye and the angry monster starts throwing fists at the Berserker, forcing him to focus on dodging. At the same time, the slightly taller mature one seems to have a better reaction time than its friend and tries to hit Kyrie with a horizontal sweep of its club as she reaches it. Shees to a stop and digs her metal heels deep into the road, shifting her ethereal shield towards the iing attack. The weapon and shield connect, releasing a loud sound as if someone has just hit a huge bell and Kyrie is pushed a little to the back but holds her ground. She activates some kind of a skill and swings her il onto the wooden club from above after tracing a few quick circles with its chain. The force behind that hit breaks the wood into splinters, making its owner lose bnce. She uses that opportunity tond more attacks with her fiery il on the monsters legs. Both Kyrie and n are exchanging blows with their opponents. The former is doing a bit better due to her weapon being covered in Holy Fire, partially working as the Trolls weakness and slowing down its regeneration, but neither is making any significant progress. They have to focus more on defence than on attacking. Crawford is doing what he can to support the Berserker without mindlessly burning through his mana, but his magic doesnt pack enough punch to tip the scales in favour of his colleague. No matter how you look at it, Edgar being ordered to look after me kind of whittles down their overall power as a team, even though he is throwing some fatigue-reducing and smaller healing spells at them all the time. I turn to the priest and then to the mage. Edgar, go join Kyrie. Crawford, after I switch with n, move your attention to the mature one too. Ill hold back the smaller one while the four of you bring the big one down. Are you crazy? Edgar furrows his brows at me. We wont get anywhere split like this. Dont worry, I might be a schr, but Im working out regrly. I can stand my ground for a few minutes. I tap his shoulder with a smile and break into a dash towards n. He is very surprised to see me suddenly show up by his side, stepping away from a vertical attack thatnds in between the two of us. What the hell are you doing here?! Get back to the backline, twerp! Leave this one to me and join your party at the other thing. I can dodge its hits easily, I say while moving my body just enough to not get mmed into the ground. A giant fistnds behind my back while I keep looking n straight into the eyes. I keep making minimal movements to avoid a few more attacks and wave my hand at the man, shooing him away. He keeps staring at me with his eyebrows raised until Kyrie yells his name, most likely after getting my message from Edgar. Finally left alone with my opponent, I switch my focus to dodging. I cant just rely on Astreas Sixth Sense all the time. Its quite OP, thats for sure, but it only reacts to malicious intent, which kinda exins why she didnt notice me approaching her that day on the streets. If the Troll miraculously learns how not to think about killing me with each swing and decides to focus on just attacking instead, things may turn a little bit uglier. I would need Astreas Battle Sense to keep avoiding that. And I cant steal two skills, unfortunately. Now, what can I do to you without revealing too much about myself, hmmm, I ponder out loud while stepping from side to side to avoid its fistsing from the sky and ducking under a horizontal swing now and then. Oh, right! I can test my Charm Magic on you! Trolls are big and stupid so even the weaker spells should work! Lets see I summon the window with my avable spells and take a quick nce through the list while still jumping around the giant. Id rather not use anything that could potentially arouse the target in this scenario. Im curious how Confusion works in this world so thats what I cast at the poor monster. With a wave of my hand, I can feel a chunk of my mana leave my body and shoot towards the designated target. After one more clumsy attack, the Troll staggers a little and supports its head with one of its hands. It still res at me with its ugly face but gets visibly more sluggish. It tries to kick me this time and almost trips itself with the motion, grabbing a nearby tree to catch bnce. I smirk at theical sight. It seems that Confusion messes up the targets motor and directional senses, making them lose stability. Well, I can work with this. I take a quick nce towards the others to check how they are faring and see the mature Troll under a heavy barrage of attacks from all four directions. It should be brought down shortly. Kyries shield paired with ns axe does wonders. Turning back to my own enemy, I dodge another wobbly fist with ease. Unfortunately, that attack again makes it lose bnce and the Troll ms its head into a tree after barely managing not to fall forward due to its pathetic swing. Alright, big guy. Lets end this before you embarrass yourself even more. As if somehow understanding the meaning behind my words, it releases a loud roar while rubbing its forehead and begins to rush at me in a very unstable charge, iling its arms in total chaos. Thats even more perfect. I take a few quick steps back to position myself between two thick trees, nce at each of them, nod to myself, and wait for the Troll toe at me. Watching it attentively, I reshape my weapon into a double-edged greataxe with very long des. Satisfied with the result, I swing it down and lodge one side deep into the ground, making the other de stick out vertically. Just as the Troll is reaching the trees I eyed-up up earlier, I snap my fingers and a thick strap of purplish material shoots out of one of them, connecting the trunks at the height of the monsters ankles. It doesnt even notice the change and fabulously trips over my Void Chains, starting to fall forwards. I jump to the side and watch as its neck perfectlynds on the previously prepared de, decapitating it with a clean cut. I nod my head in satisfaction. Turning to check on others, I see the other Troll kneeling on one of its knees, brought to that position most likely by Edgar who is standing behind its legs. It seems to be stunned by Crawford as purplish streaks of lightning jump all over its skin. Making use of that opportunity, Kyrie boosts n off her shield and his axe shines in crimson light before beheading the monster while he is in midair. Instead of celebrating their kill, the whole group hastily breaks into a run in my direction but quickly slows down after seeing me wave at them from the side of the dead Troll. Well, at least its good to know that they are level-headed and dont casually forget about others after winning their battle. Kyrie is the first to reach me, followed by n, Edgar and Crawford. They stare at the huge body for a moment before moving their eyes onto me with clear confusion and surprise on their faces. My bad, my bad. I was supposed to stall for time but it somehow tripped and fell onto my axe which I dropped from all the shaking it created with its attacks. I point at the weapon still lodged in the ground and smile. Beginners luck, I guess? Kyrie sighs, releasing all the tension from the fight, and chuckles at me. n steps forward with his axe resting on his shoulder. How in hell did you dodge it like that? Werent you supposed to be a schr? You know what my ss is. I dont spend all my time in ab, you know? And well, that was one of my abilitiesSixth Sense. I can detect iing attacks to some extent. So thats how you knew about that rock earlier, Kyriements with a curious expression. Yeah, pretty much. She makes a slight bow. Thank you for pushing me away back then. That could have ended up badly. I wave my hand in dismissal. No worries. I was just doing my part. Besides, I could feel you gathering mana shortly before the impact so Im sure you had something in your sleeve too. My Holy Bastion can activate on its own once a day to block an iing attack even without my input. It would have most likely saved my life, but I have no doubts that I would have been disabled from the fight for quite some time while Edgar would have to focuspletely on healing me. And that could have been dangerous with just me and Crawford left behind to fend off the Trolls, n adds. Well, at least in our usual squad. It might have been a little bit easier to hold on with you present, if that rock wouldnt have crushed you too, hah. I guess you are not that much of a twerp in the end. I smile wryly at ns weird attempt atplimenting me. Well, Im at least graduating from useless dead weight in his eyes so thats something. Edgar and Crawford are still in a bit of disbelief, but it looks like Kyrie trusts my wordspletely. She did seem like a kind person during our previous conversations. None of us has any fire abilities or magic potent enough to burn a whole Troll, so we just drag their decapitated bodies quite a bit from the road so that the monsters they possibly attract wont get too close to it. We also bury the poor man who was used as bait. It takes us an hour to find the runaway horses. The problem is, the two that I and Kyrie were using arent exactly in a state allowing them to carry us any further. Yeah I dont think Edgar can fix that Thus, after a short break to recuperate, we decide to continue in pairs. My horse didnt have any additional baggage so only Kyries equipment gets split to all the other animals. At least that part of it which is salvageable. Most of her spare potions got shattered and Im pretty sure we wont be trying to eat rationspletely drenched in horse blood. When ites to deciding who rides with who, n is adamantly against sharing a horse, for whatever reason. That leaves the four of us toe to a conclusion. The decision actually arrives very quickly as Kyrie points out our teamposition and I end up with her while Crawford has to pick up Edgar so that each pair has someone with good defences. Thanks to that, I can enjoy the rest of our journey in one saddle with a pretty girl in my arms. She, fortunately, doesnt belong to the extremely shy holy maidens category and actually urges me to hold on tighter to her body so that I wont fall off the horse. Her stomach is so soft and tender at the same time Ekhm Anyway, it takes us another four days to reach Turna vige. A short palisade surrounds the ce and you can spot eight watchtowers, two per direction. Judging by the distance between the opposite sides, the vige doesnt seem to be too big and the irregrly ced wooden houses confirm that. We make our way through the streets and head towards an inn after being directed by one of the locals. The building has its own stable and thats where we leave our horses. It doesnt seem that there are too many travellers here and we easily book a room for each of us. Kyrie wanted to cover my expenses as a leader of the party, but I politely declined, exining that I rarely have any asions to spend anyway. After a quick bath and a filling dinner, we move to the town hall after asking for more directions from the inn owner, expecting to find the mayor there. Theres no Adventurers Guild branch in such a small vige so we need to speak with him about our task. All freshened up and with full bellies, we stand in front of the entrance to the town hall. Kyrie nces at the rest of us and we all nod at her. We enter a wooden hall and head straight for the alone receptionist in the middle. Shes a mature woman in the usualmoner clothes youd expect in such a location. Wee! How can I help you? Hello, my name is Kyrie and Im the leader of Ephemeral Aegis, an A-ranked party. The mayor should be expecting our arrival. Can we meet him? The womans face switches from a professional smile into almost pure joy when Kyrie introduces our group. Ah, yes, yes, you are finally here! Ill go and get him immediately! Wait a moment, please! She hastily stands up and pretty much dashes through the door behind her, leaving us a little bit surprised. Looks like the issue might be more serious than what has been reported, Edgarments and we all agree. The woman soones back and instructs us toe to the public meeting hall not that far from this building in around fifteen minutes from now. The mayor wants to gather a few people to meet us as a group in anticipation of potential questions we could have. With each passing minute, we start believing more and more that the situation might be really desperate if they are so organized for this. We wait for the appointed time and show up in front of the meeting hall. A young boy leads us inside a room with a long table with many people sitting around it. One end has five empty chairs, most likely for us, and a single older man sits on the opposite side. We assume thats the mayor. There are also some men and women of various ages standing around in the background. Wee, adventurers. Im Philip, the current mayor of Turna vige. Please, take a seat. As we guessed, the old man is the mayor. We follow his instructions and sit at the appointed spot. You can easily tell how expectant the atmosphere is. There are many curious gazes directed at us, but there are many more hopeful ones too. I also catch some troubled ones? I guess it might be a little awkward to talk about Subi for some men in front of their women. Let me begin the exnation then and well go from there. Ekhm. Around three months ago, we started noticing the disappearance of some men from our vige. Mostly young and able-bodied. They were going missing either for a whole night or day,ing back the next dusk or dawn while looking barely alive, sometimes even like dried-up fruits. The disappearances were asional and irregr and the men always came back. Everyone in the hall keeps nodding along with the mayors story. It was usually just one person that went missing, but it soon increased into pairs or even groups, like the three brothers standing behind me. The tallest one is part of the first victims of the monster. Then, after a short period of time, he was kidnapped with his brother, and then again after like a month, all three of them were gone. At first, we just thought people are losing their way through the woods while drunk as it often happened in the past, but around a month ago, we managed to find out from the victims that it was all the work of a Subus. He points at the three men of different heights standing behind his left shoulder as he speaks. The tallest, and most likely the oldest one, keeps nodding with his arms crossed over his chest and looking straight at us while the other two seem more withdrawn, even avoiding our gazes. Kyrie raises her hand to interrupt the mayors story and directs her eyes to the three men. Since you knew about the Subus for three months already, why didnt you report it earlier? The timid brothers look very surprised with her quite logical question and nce at the taller one a few times before looking awkwardly to the side. The oldest brother keeps nodding to himself with his eyes closed for like five seconds before he starts answering. Somehow, we just couldnt. There was something wrong with our heads and we just didnt think of it. Its definitely the work of that cursed Subus. There are some grunts and yells of agreement with his words, mostly from the male poption, while the women shout something about killing the damn monster that keeps stealing their husbands and such. It takes a moment for the mayor to calm the mob down. Hmmm There WAS something wrong with your head but its not anymore? It conveniently stopped after two months, just like that? Suspicious... Alright, alright, thats enough. Lets continue. We have interrogated some of the vigers, who werent too eager to cooperate I again catch some men turning their heads away, and managed to learn about the monsters existence and where its den is located. I gathered up some men and led our group after it. What?! n ms the table with a clearly unamused expression. You sent a bunch of farmers after an Arch Subus?! Are you braindead?! Sigh Bunch of idiots And? Three men died during the attack and six were captured, never to be seen again Obviously. n throws his arms into the air and rolls his eyes. Kyrie sighs too and shakes her head. How did you evene back alive? After making an example of the chosen few, the monster spared us while saying that it would be improper to waste food. We made a deal where the vige promised to send a different man to its den daily and thats what we have been doing recently. But, it doesnt look like that monster is upholding its part of the bargain and other men besides the ones sent into itsir are still disappearing. This monster destroyed many families, couples and marriages already. Men alwayse back unable to work for at least two days and with those stupid, smiling faces. Our morale is sinking lower and lower. The women start shouting again, agreeing with the mayors words. It gets much louder this time with many housewives screaming that their husbands became useless, many girls that their boyfriends stopped looking at them as much as before and such. The men just support them with nodding or some affirmative shouts, not too fired up though. After Philip calms them down again, he lets us ask questions to anyone present in the room. I nce at the three brothers. And how exactly are you guys being kidnapped repeatedly? The tall one shows a bit more surprise this time. Uhhh Ummm We dont know? It just happens? One moment you are walking through the fields... and then suddenly you are in that cave doing uhhhh these things then you are suddenly in the forest afterwards That bitch is brainwashing them and getting rid of their memories! some woman shouts from the crowd. Yeah! Shes making them stupid! My husband now keeps dozing off in the middle of work after he was kidnapped five times! another one adds. Burn that monster on a stake! a younger girl adds oil to the fire and the mob starts throwing insults again. I can see Kyrie discussing something with Edgar and n but I cant hear what they are saying due to all that screaming and shouting. Im pretty sure we wont get much more from this and it seems that we are in a mutual understanding about that as we all nod at each other. Kyrie thanks the mayor and the people for their help and we leave the meeting hall, heading back to the inn. Just as we exit, I shout back at Philip that well monitor the situation for a few days to see what we can learn about the kidnappings. Everyone gathers up in Kyries room and we host our own small meeting to discuss what we have learned. At least we dont have to worry about time here. It looks like the only deaths are the ones that came from their pathetic raid. And there was one old dude who most likely flipped after his heart couldnt stand the pussy, n shares his thoughts. You are right. We should be thankful that this Subus is sucking out just enough of their vitality to leave them barely hanging. Its both a good and bad thing. Bad because that means its smart and not just following its instincts, Crawford joins in. And dont forget that its messing with their heads too. That tells a bit how strong it is, even though itsmon folk we are talking about, Edgar also chimes in. Thats truly a tough case. We might need to do some reconnaissance before we dive into its den. What do you think, stair? Kyrie rubs her chin for a moment and turns to me with everyone. I chuckle. Well, I think its all a huge sham. Eh? What do you mean? Ive been carefully observing the reactions of people in that meeting hall. Especially men. Im fairly sure theres no kidnapping involved. Well, maybe besides the few first cases, but thats not certain either. Then what is happening? Think about it for a moment. The Subus demanded a single man daily after the raid, which means that she doesnt have a need for any more or she could have asked for a greater number. The vigers wouldnt be able to refuse. She was also kidnapping a single man now and then in the beginning. Then, she for some reason captured a man and his brother. Andter the three of them at the same time. Why exactly them and not some random people? They look at each other and then back at me, shrugging their shoulders and waiting for me to continue. Its obvious that they are going in willingly. What? Kyrie starts blinking repeatedly and furrows her brows. Thats stupid. Why would they do that? I roll my eyes at her. Subi are literal lust demons so obviously to have sex with her, why else? I can bet all my money that shes the most sensual woman theyve ever seen in their lives, willingly spreading her legs in front of them much more often than their wives certainly do. Kyries eyes widen a little and her freckled face turns a shade redder after she hears my response. I ignore her embarrassed, downcast gaze and continue. The tallest brother must have got hooked on that sex and kepting for more whenever he could. Its only natural that one of his brothers managed to find out one day. I bet he made him promise to keep it a secret in exchange for bringing him too. Then, the situation repeated and all three of them were in it. I wouldnt be surprised if it was the same for other groups of men. These present in the room did look like families or close buddies to me. T-thats I-I d-dont think they would Its a monster... Kyrie stutters a little trying to disagree. Oh,e on. Its pretty much a free brothel with the hottest girl in the neighbourhood always present and happy to see them. Trust me. I know what Im talking about. Theres no man who would be opposed to this. I move my eyes to the guys and n awkwardly clears his throat while looking away. Edgar seems to be very interested in exploring the ceiling with his gaze and Crawford repeatedly brushes his fingers through his long beard, for sure trying to act all indifferent. Kyrie takes a deep breath and raises her eyes back up. A-anyway, our task doesnt change... We are going to take it down. Thats what the King asked us to do. I never said that it changes anything. You wanted to hear what I think and I obliged. Im certainly not going to spread that information in the vige. I can already imagine the chaos. With our leader a little bit flustered and the atmosphere quite awkward, we finish our first strategy meeting and everyone walks back to their own room. For the rest of the evening, I lie down on my bed and mentally chat with my lovers, sharing with them this quite hrious situation. Even though I havent confirmed anything, Impletely sure about my conclusion. The next morning, Kyrie seems to be back to normal, which is good. She does blush a little bit when I remind her of my thesis by telling everyone that my promise to watch over the vige can easily prove it, which was my aim from the start. And just as I predicted, in the next five days, there are no additional kidnappings. Only the designated people go to the Subusir, one a day. If that doesnt clearly show how everyone is now hiding their asses at their homes to not get identally caught then I have no idea what will. Nevertheless, it doesnt seem like the bad Subus will make an appearance in the vige, so we decide to prepare as much as we can and head out to itsir. I spend a good deal of time exining everything I know about Subi to them and introducing my anti-subi grenades, just in case that she will actually be much more hostile than I assume. These makeshift bombs are just ss vials with various fruitybinations of homemade viagra inside, enchanted with Seismic Wave sigils meant to break the container on contact after the user fills them with their mana before the throw. They are also corked, allowing an oral application too. Sirgia and Dhosk truly did deliver. We gear up, check on all of our equipment, discuss strategies again and head towards the cave system north of the vige. Time to get me a Subus. Chapter 72 – The True Demon of Lust Chapter 72 C The True Demon of Lust After a few hours of walking, we reach the ce described to us by the mayor and other people. Theres a huge cliff in front of us, on the verge of the lush forest. Bountiful moss covers almost all of it, making it look more like a grassy wall than a stone precipice. We need another half an hour to find the entrance to the cave system. All these weeds make it hard to spot, covering it like a tight, green curtain, merging with the scenery all around. Thankfully, Crawfords familiar helped us by making contact with other spiders and asking around. I would rather not use my borrowing skill for recon ability and save it for the uing fight. n clears the bushes and vines with his big axe, uncovering the dark tunnel leading into the cliff. Theres nothing special about it from the very first nce. Its the perfect hideout, without any signs of mortal dangers. All you could perhaps expect from it is a bear, some wolves or other wild animals. But, somehow, my senses are already telling me that this is it. Crawford starts chanting something under his nose while repeatedly tracing a small circle with the tip of his staff. The lines he is making start leaving a bluish trail until they form a solid smudge. Small, electric discharges jump across the ring, clearly announcing that the spell still matches his area of expertise. After a moment, he stabs the empty space in the middle of the circle with his staff and it explodes into five lightning bolts that shoot towards each of us, including himself. I flinch seeing the iing spell, but it hits me and disappears inside my body without me feeling anything. I pat my clothes in confusion and then notice that our surroundings got a little brighter and a light blue hue can be observed. ncing around, I see everyone having the same circle Crawford was tracing above their heads now, looking like blue, lightning aures. As expected, theres one just above mine too. Neat. We dont need torches now. We get into the previously discussed formationKyrie and n in the front, me and Crawford in the middle and Edgar in the back. Everyone draws their weapons, prepared forbat at any given moment. I dont draw out my hilt yet; it can serve as a good element of surprise with my costume. Ready as much as possible, we start moving forward through the natural cave. Unfortunately, it seems that it wont be as easy as walking a single path while following the stone tunnel straight to the designated boss room. This isnt some dungeon designed by a dev or a game freak but an actual cave system with a multitude of natural corridors. Its a full-blownwork of passages. After the first three times that we have to walk back due to us running into a dead end, I start mapping the area so that we wont be going in circles. Everything looks pretty much the same. Stone here, stone there, stone everywhere. A few stctites over that ceiling, a few stgmites near that turn. Thanks to me having my hands free, I can sketch our little journey. That is until we start hearing some weird, asional rumbling and gnarling from up ahead. A careful peek inside reveals a small group of monsters looking like a boar mixed with a porcupine. They have the size and shape of a wild pig, but most of their body and back is covered in sharp spikes. And I know very well that these are not just decorations. Weve stumbled on a passel of Razorspike Wildboars. There are six of them here, but what are they doing? Kyrie asks after watching the boars turn over rocks and pace back and forth without any greater meaning. I point at one of them after it turns towards us. Look at its eyes. They are glowing in bright pink. Im pretty sure thats from some kind of a Charm spell and ability that works on monsters. We are against an Arch Subus in the end. So, they are most likely ced here by that monster as sentries? n chimes in. Why didnt the vigers mention any of them? They must have been intercepted before getting too deep into the cave system." Well, we have to get past them. Whats the n? Edgar asks. They are not much of a threat to us. Just watch out for a barrage of spikes and their tusks during a charge and it will be fine. I dont think we can sneak past them, and since they are stationed here, we might very well be going in the right direction. Ill grab their attention, you guys just ughter them, Kyrie sums up the very simple n and we all nod. Edgar casts Reinforced Skin on everyone to help against the spikes and so that Kyrie doesnt have to burn her mana to use her Holy Bastion in the very first encounter. We do not know how many are waiting for us up ahead before we reach the Subus. With a loud shout, she rushes forward from behind our cover and runs pretty much into the middle of the group of monsters, readying her tiny buckler and il. I thought she would at least bring out the light shield, but after she parries the first bombardment of little javelins with ease, I understand that she will be fine. n and Edgar follow suit the moment all of the boars turn to look at Kyrie and cut into their backline. The former cleaves through a whole pig with one swing of his double-edged greataxe like through tofu before it can even squeal in surprise, already jumping onto another a second after. Edgar decides to support Kyrie a little and raises his bludgeon into the air while standing behind her back. It then shines with immensely bright light, blinding the monsters in front of the woman, leaving herpletely unscathed. That allows both of them to take down one boar each with a perfectly aimed strike in the skull. Three more to go. As n chases after a terrified Razorback Wildboar whileughing maniacally, Crawford finishes gathering his mana and I watch as five little orbs of purplish-blue appear above his extended palm. A momentter, simr but bigger spheres show up under the caverns ceiling, connected to each other with a streak of quivering lightning. He then closes his palm into a fist and squeezes it hard. The orbs above the battlefield fly into the centre of the ring that they created and m into each other. A thunderous explosion fills the stone chamber as two thick streaks of lightning descend onto the two remaining monsters, frying them up instantly. Only two because n managed to catch up to his prey in the meantime, mutting the poor piggy with a flurry of swings like a butcher. With all of them dead, the two of use out from behind our cover and walk towards the rest of the group in the middle of the bloodbath. n spins his axe to get rid of as much blood as he can while Kyrie wipes off her face with her gauntlet. Seeing her only make the bloody smudge worse, Ie closer, summon a ball of water with Livelihood Magic and dip my sleeve in it, proceeding to help get rid of that stain from Kyries pretty face. Shes a little surprised by my motion but doesnt back off. Thanks. She nods at me after I finish and looks around. With this, it would be stupid to assume that the host doesnt know about us now. I apologize. I underestimated the loudness of that spell in an enclosed space, Crawford tips his wizardly hat. Im fairly sure it changed nothing. She knows about us since the moment weve stepped into this cave, I say. Why do you think so? Kyrie nces at me. Just a gut feeling. I cant really exin to them that Ive been feeling a little weird since that moment. Its like theres this faint, sweet presence around us which is getting stronger the closer we are getting to her, I assume. Ive been suggesting the paths at intersections based on it and we ended up here. Nevertheless, Kyrie seems to trust my judgement on that, most likely thanks to the lucky premonition with the Trolls. We leave the corpses of the monsters be and resume our journey. They arent especially rare so it would be a waste of time to salvage them for any meaningful materials. About forty minutester, Kyrie raises her fist into the air to stop us before we reach another entrance to a natural stone chamber. We can then hear some weird grunts and moans; very tired and kind of drained. Crawford sends Milly to check it out and reveals to us that there are six Humans inside. We walk closer, assuming that those are the missing vigers, and we are proven right when they enter our sight. But, they look more like zombies than vigers. The six men slowly pace through the chamber while dragging their feet over the ground. As the mayor described, they look like dried-up fruits with how wrinkly their skin is. I also notice that their irises have turned bright pink. Looks like another charmed group. We found our missing six. I guess its good that they are alive, but they dont look too well Kyriements. What now? n asks. We have to knock them out, obviously. They are armed with pitchforks and hoes so nothing to worry about. Just p them a little hard in the back of their heads with the t side of your axe and we are good to go. A mischievous grin appears on ns face, but I grab his shoulder before he goes on a head-smacking rampage. Let me try this one. I might be able to do something about this. He squints his eyes at me, nces at Kyrie, who nods, and steps aside with a dissatisfied grunt. I nod at Kyrie to thank her for the given chance. Im curious how strong the charm ced on these guys is and if my Break Charm spell from my Charm Magic can do anything about it. I step forward and the closest guy notices me; most likely some farmer dude, judging by the iron hoe and his clothes. I avoid his slow swing with ease and grab him by the neck with my right hand. Staring straight into his eyes, I invoke the spell and feel like my mental attack crashes against a solid wall. Each time I try to prate it, my attempts bounce off the barrier like Im throwing fists at it. Taking notice of another person starting to make their way towards me, I redouble my efforts and frown heavily. Its always imagination that boosts magic in all of these stories, right? Lets try this out then... I try to visualize my mental attack as a giant, spinning drill and push it against the barrier surrounding the mans mind. His eyes widen when the blockade begins cracking under my assault and they lose their pink glow after it shatterspletely. He loses consciousness and drops his tool to the ground. Finished just in time to avoid getting impaled by a pitchfork, I step to the side and throw the guy Im holding at my new assant. As he staggers from the impact, I grab his cor and pull him close so that we stand face to face. Diving deep into his eyes, I invoke the spell again, trying to imagine a giant wrecking ball hurling at the barrier. Dont ask why theres a naked woman sitting on top of it; those were the weird times. Anyway, it destroys the mental wall in one blow and the man faints too. I repeat the cycle with the four remaining guys, trying out different forms and shapes of mental attacks. Weirdly enough, the wrecking ball was the most effective one. I wonder if thats because I could visualize it much clearer thanks to the woman. With all of them done, wey the six men down by the wall and Edgar casts some kind of a barrier around them, saying that it should hold on for twelve hours unless something close to the level of the Trolls we met before were to hit it. After a short break, we move out again. The scent and presence are getting stronger and stronger. We are not hitting dead ends as often as before, mostly walking in the right way. Half an hour of marchingter, stone double doors appear in front of us. We nod at each other and Kyrie pushes them in with ns help. We enter a bigger chamber than before. It clearly shows the signs of some work being done here. Four crudely sculpted pirs stand in each corner; a pinkish me adorns each one, giving the stone room a bewitching shade. Besides these, we can spot another pair of double doors on the other side of the chamber. But theres something blocking our path towards them. Fufufufufu~? You have finally made it here, adventurers~? A tall woman seductively walks into the light with slow and sensual steps. Everyone tenses instantly. Well, everyone except me. Im just lost in the incredible sight I have never expected to be able to experience in my life. Yet, I truly have a real Subus standing in front of me, exactly like they were often portrayed back on Earth. Light violet skin runs all over the womans smooth and enticing body, barely covered here and there by a demonic-looking, dark crimson fabric or armour, definitely not your usual one. Almost all of her captivating skin is exposed except for her breasts,her regions and the outer area of her thighs, waist, sides and chest, forming a long, demonic line from her feet to her breasts, running over the edge of her body, with her front and most likely backidpletely bare. The outer parts of her arms are covered with it too. She has waist-long scarlet hair, adorned by two, slightly curly, onyx horns sprouting proudly from the sides of her head. A to-be-expected, long and thin tail ending up in a heart-shaped spade dances enticingly behind her butt, of the same colour as her horns. Toplete that demonic look, almost draconic-like wings can be spotted behind her back, with onyx edges and dark crimson membranes, half the size of her posture. Why am I not surprised that theres a glowing scarlet womb tattoo over her pelvic area? Maybe because Eleas peers were already all over it when I was handing out my fake seals to them. Well, as for the womans face, I could spend hours describing how attractive anddylike it is, but Im pretty sure saying that its just incredibly beautiful will do the thing. With the mention of her scarlet eyes with vertical pupils. Ive been waiting for you. I was wondering how long it would take for someone other than just a bunch of vigers to arrive here. They are fine men, dont misunderstand me, but you can live with the same taste again and again only for so long, you know? But, Im d. Im already getting wet just from looking at you three. The Subus licks her lips while moving her gaze between n, Edgar and me. Silence, monster! You will noty your vile hands on any more good men! Mypanions wont fall for your beguiling techniques that easily! Kyrie activates her Holy Bastion and points her il towards the woman. She chuckles temptingly. Bold wordsing from a sole virgin of the group. I swear I catch Kyrie blush as she quivers a little. Awkward girlies like you are the most fun to break~? Come to mommy, Ill show you the true world of pleasure~? Enough pointless bbering! We are taking you down! Straight into it with no forey? You are much more of a brute than I thought, fufufu~? Its a miracle Kyrie hasnt yetunched herself at the Subus from her taunts with how red she is. It just shows that she isnt some random, inexperienced adventurer. Even though it looked like she was just angrily shouting at the other woman, the rest of the party managed to spread out and get ready for battle in the meantime. Shes a good leader. The Subus obviously noticed that and is now smiling at us impishly. Show me what you got then! And dont worry, I can take a good pounding! Gods. And I thought my puns and innuendos were getting out of hand. She then jumps to the side to avoid a lightning bolt shot at her by Crawford and frowns at him. Wait for your turn, gramps. You will be a good dessert after I have some fun with these youthful stallions full of energy~? I can see him shiver and I dont think its from his rising expectations after her implicativement. With how desperately heunches a few more spells at her, its pretty clear that he is not looking forward to the aforementioned dessert. While the Subus dances around in the show of shing lights from all the lightning attacks, Kyrie and n shorten the distance between them and the woman at the same time. The Crusader swings her il burning with Holy Fire exactly when the Berserker hauls his greataxe with a crimson afterglow. They are going all-in from the start. Unfortunately, the woman makes a graceful bridge while leaning to the back and kicks up both of their weapons into the air as they are passing over her stretched belly. Looks like the demonic material making up her shoes is quite sturdy. Standing up again and starting to chuckle at the two, she is suddenly interrupted by a ball of light hurtling straight at her. She manages to avoid getting hit by it straight in the face, but the projectile singes part of her scarlet hair. Oh,e on! I just finished making my hair specifically for you! Ugh, men will never understand how much effort it takes to make ourselves look beautiful for them. She sends Edgar a disappointed nce as he was the one behind thest attack. Ah! Whoops! Careful! n doesnt let her make any more yful remarks and begins to chase after her, entering his berserk state. His swings, shes and all movements get much faster than before and each time his weapon smashes into the ground from too much force behind the swing, a small crater is created in the stone floor and the whole chamber trembles a little. What a Uf! Lively man Ho! We have here... Woop! The Subus keeps dodging him by a hairs breadth for a while until she steps onto a square static field prepared by Crawford. An electric shock surges from it and makes her muscles tense for a brief moment. Thats enough for the others and three different attacks fly at her from three directions, with Edgar stepping into close quarters too. I start thinking that maybe this will be it, even without us having to use any of the Holy Viagra Water or my skills, but when I notice a smirk on her beautiful face, I immediately understand that she walked into their trap deliberately. I was standing on the sidelines up until now, saving my abilities and skills for the critical moment, but it seems that I cant dy this any longer. Watching her get enveloped by a rising, spiralling scarlet mist, I bring out my hilt and form a whip with it with one hand and pull out the vial with anti-subi juice with the other, uncorking it and spilling the contents on the weapon. The groups attacks bounce off the mysterious haze and they are suddenly pushed back a few meters after it explodes around the Subus body. To the irony, she is now holding an onyx whip too whileughing softly at the adventurers. She doesnt waste any time andunches it at Edgar, just to have it intercepted by my own, purplish rope. Two loud cracks follow after they interrupt each other and she nces at me with a raised eyebrow. Oh? Looks like our little schr boy isn''t here just for moral support? Interesting~? I havent had a brave young schr yet~? Im sorry but Ive already promised someone a session in this costume. Take a ticket and walk to the end of the line. She chuckles at me. You even know how to properly talk back~? Lovely~? n interrupts our little flirting break andunches himself at her with a loud roar; his whole body seems to be emitting some kind of a ferocious aura. The Subus scoffs at him and evades the cross-shaped double strike, tripping him with her whip afterwards. How rude. I was talking to your friend. You need to be punished for stepping between two lovebirds enjoying each other. Her whip visibly sharpens and she raises her hand into the air, aiming for his neck. I instantly send my own attack boosted with mana straight at her head. She clearly hasnt been expecting my next move to be this fast and has to pretty much force her whole body to avoid it and she still fails to do sopletely. AHHH! It burns! You bitch! A quiet sizzling sound fills the air as she holds onto her cheek and res at me; a small puff of crimson smoke is rising from the wound. Ive had enough! Just as she shouts at me, Kyrie jumps at her from the side. Her il is now enveloped not only by her Holy Fire but also by some weird lightning coating. She makes a powerful arc at the distracted Subus but that spreads her wings a bit and blurs, appearing behind the Crusader. The crimson mist surrounds her fist and she ms it into Kyries back, sending her flying forward, tumbling on the ground. She snaps her fingers and numerous ck tentacles rise from the ground under every one of us, aiming to restrict our movements. I dodge them in time thanks to my slightly better reflexes, but all the others get entangled by them. Judging by how their skills and abilities fade down, these must be simr to my Void Chains. As Im jumping around trying to avoid getting caught, I notice a pinkish, heart-shaped orb forming above her palm. Ill enjoy watching you service all the others first, virgin girl. Prepare them for me well. And she hurls it at the restrained Kyrie. No! I shout and move in front of her, thankfully being near as its happening. As I stop with my arms spread over the surprised brte, the onyx tendrils coil around my ankles and the pink projectile hits me in the back. Kyrie gasps as I lifelessly slump forward, still standing straight. The Subus chuckles from behind me. Oh? Chivalry? Commendable, I must say, but whats the point of that when you are the one caught by the spell now? Well, it doesnt matter anymore. Since I grew to like you through this encounter, let me reward you a little bit. You are allowed to do whatever you want with this girl. She snaps her fingers and my body jerks. I slowly crouch down in front of Kyrie and lean forward, cing one hand on her thigh and the other on her waist. As my face moves closer, I can see her cheeks turn rosy, but a tinge of fear can be distinguished in her eyes. She closes them just before my lips reach hers, but in the end, they never do and I move my mouth to her ear. Im sorry, but bear with me for a moment, I whisper and begin nibbling on her earlobe as my hands start to roam over her whole body. After around ten seconds of gentle brushes that make Kyrie moan softly, I slowly raise myself again, turn around with my head still slumped towards the ground, and stay still. Whats wrong? I told you that you can have your way with her first. I apologize, Mistress, but since the moment Iveid my eyes onto your exquisite being, all I could think of was embracing your irresistible body. She chuckles while moving a finger to her lips and biting on it. I was going to give you a taste of meter anyway, but I guess we can reschedule things a little bit~? The Subus then approaches me while sensually moving her hips with each step and stops close to me with ascivious smile. I tilt my head to the side and she follows my gaze towards Kyrie. Are we going to do it in front of them? I ask, trying to act shy but indifferent. Of course. They will be next anyway. She then passes me and snaps her fingers. Everyone gets dragged into a single spot near the wall, still bound by the ck tentacles. Enjoy the show~? I walk up behind her and wrap my arms around the Subus, slowly stroking her exposed belly and thighs as I nt a kiss on her neck. Fufufu~? So impatient. You are very eager to be eaten up, arent you? I stop caressing her skin and grin to myself, I apologize but the one doing the eating will be me... and I snap my fingers this time. Seven purplish straps shoot out of the nearby wall and tie themselves around her ankles, wrists, wings and neck, pulling her strongly towards the stone surface. What?! In the next moment, she gets mmed with her back into the stone surface after the bindings begin forcefully pulling her in. She tries fighting against the restraints, but she cant move any more than they allow her, tied to the wall with her limbs spread out like Vitruvian Man by Da Vinci. How did you break my charm?! Why cant I use my magic?! Its my turn to chuckle this time. It never worked in the first ce. Im immune to this level of charms. Her eyes widen in shock. Hmmm It looks like my chains didnt cancel your already cast ability. This is troublesome, Iment after seeing others still bound by tentacles. She scoffs at me. I will not let any of you escape! I never intended to. My words surprise her again. Oh well. Im not really into doing it in front of such a cute girl, I nce at Kyrie, but its safer to take care of you first. What are you nning to do? If you think you can force me to release them by hurting me, then you are gravely mistaken! I chuckle again and shake my head. Ive already told you what Im going to do. I will eat you up. She sneers at me. Getting overconfident from your little luck with my charm, are we? Im an Arch Subus, you idiot! I will devour you! Ill take it as consent then. I smile at her and start moving closer. Just try sticking it in me! Ill suck you dry! Donte crying to meter saying that your stomach hurts from overeating. I close my eyes for a moment andpletely release all the limiters I ced on my titles and passives to appear like a normal person. Theres no need to hold back against her. She is a powerful sex demon, right? Opening them again, I grab the demonic-looking scarlet material covering her impressive breasts from the sides and rip it off, revealing her bare chest to the world. Judging by her widening eyes, it shouldnt be so easy to tear off. Well, tell that to my stats. My fingers squish the soft and incredibly perfect marshmallows hanging seductively in front of me. Ive seen my fair share of breasts of various sizes and shapes, but hers just look almost divine. I apologize, Goddess Lumina, its not like Ive seen the real divine breasts. Anyway, I take my sweet time to fondle these excellent perky mountains, sneaking a little rub and pinch over their peaks from time to time. As expected from a Subus, she holds herself very well against just this much, although I can see her breathing getting a little faster. Leaving her breasts alone, I tear off the rest of her clothes covering the edges of her figure, leaving just a little bit under her ankles. I roam my hands all over her skin. You truly have a magnificent body, worthy of being called the Demon of Lust. She doesnt snap back at me and just keeps her lips tightly shut while sending me stern res. I move my fingers towards her crotch and slip one under the heart-shaped patch of material hiding her love holes. Mhhmm~? She finally cant hold a moan when I yank it off just the way it rubs against her skin and pussy as much as possible as ites off. Shes already drenched down there. Or she always is. Ill have to confirm that little detail about her bodyter. As two of my fingers make their way to her precious pearl, I lean my body against hers and go for a kiss. She even moves her chin to meet me in the middle, most likely still confident in herself, hoping to bewitch me with her bodily fluids. Too bad. You chose the wrong opponent topete in that. The moment her tongue invades my mouth, her body shivers and she hesitates for a second. I use that opportunity to push my mouth against hers with more force and attack her insides, ferociously making out with her muscle. Muffled moans start escaping from her sealed lips and she quivers again when I finally tickle her clit. After a few initial rubs, I shove my pointer and middle fingers into her leaking honeypot and keep teasing her sensitive bud with my thumb. Mhhhmm~? Nhhnhnnmmm~? Mhhhnnn~? Her body tries to escape the pleasure by jerking up but the restraints keep her down on my fingers. I quickly increase the pace and slide in and out of her pussy faster and faster, tickling all the various spots inside that Ive learned about from my previous partners and my time on Earth. It quickly brings her to her first climax and I can feel her vagina squeeze my fingers as some liquid spurts out of her love nest while she moans fervently into my lips. Haaaah Youmhhmmn?! After a short break for a single breath shortly after she finishes her orgasm, I seal her mouth shut again and resume pounding her pussy with my fingers, this time, with their tips enhanced by the condensed mana. Her back arches instantly, almost ripping away her lips from mine, but I quickly pursue them. I bring her to another climax in just fifteen seconds and much more of her love juices squirt out of her drenched crevice. This time, I dont give her even a second of break and draw more mana to supply it to the thumb too. Both her clit and lewd tunnel are stimted by my special technique, proving to be a little too much for our Arch Subus as she makes it rain like a shower just seconds after I begin; her head shoots to the ceiling and escapes my hold. AAAAAAHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN~? I take a step back and give her a moment to catch her breath; her perfect chest heaves strongly with each movement of her lungs. Crossing my arms, I admire the wet carnage I created under her. Release them, I order the Subus. I wont be haaah defeated by a mere Human! I sigh. I really wanted to avoid doing it in public but you give me no choice. Without using my spatial storage, I take off the two-part shawl-like cloak and throw it to the side, getting rid of my robe next, revealing my bare chest. I hear Kyrie gasp the moment itnds on the ground and the Subus chin drops to the floor too as her gaze locks onto my front. I trace with my hands over my abs and pecs for a moment, reaching the line of my pants, and make them disappear into the ring without any warning. Her eyes instantly snap to my fully erect member, ready to pierce the heavens. As I slowly make my way back to her while making sure that my dick swings around as seductively as possible, I see her gulp heavily. She doesnt take her wide-open eyes off it even for a moment. She looks down at it when I press my body against hers and rub my stiff rod over her smooth belly. Do you want it? I ask in a sultry tone. It takes her a few seconds to break out of the salivating trance and she shakes her head. No. Her eyes still glued to my penis as she answers. I chuckle and snap my fingers. The bindings expand and she drops lower and a bit forward, with her face arriving in front of my crotch. I press my shaft against her cheek and she takes a good, long whiff of it; her eyshes flutter as another tiny stream of liquid gushes out of her pussy. You came just from sniffing my cock? What a slut. Shepletely ignores myment and tries to angle her face to catch my dick into her mouth. Just moments before she seeds, I rotate my hips to the side and back, pping her with my hard erection across the cheek. Ahn~! No dick until you release the adventurers! She finally looks up at me with longing but also a bit of defiance left behind. I move my eyes off her and step back, turning to the rest of the party. Wait! I will release them after you give it to me! No can do. Looks like I will have to ask this cute girl here to help me cool down a little. I start walking towards Kyrie while wiggling my butt as much as I can, trying to hit the best poses. I stop in front of her with my fully erect penis towering over Kyries face from above. Shes blushing heavily and staring straight at it. I smile at her wryly and soundlessly speak "y along"with my mouth. Positioning myself with my back perfectly to the Subus, with my hips covering Kyries face and shoulders, I move my hands to the top of her head, watching her reactions to make sure I dont go too far. Before I even move onto the next step of my n, the tentacles slither back into the ground. I smile victoriously and kneel in front of Kyrie, helping her up and pulling her closer to whisper to her ear. Get everyone out of here. Shes resisting quite hard, I cant bind her forever. What about you? she asks worriedly, trying to look me in the eyes, but I can see her gaze desperately shooting down repeatedly. I pat her shoulder. Ill take care of the Subus. Im confident in my skills. She looks down at my cock, unable to resist the urge to stare anymore and I sigh. Grabbing her other shoulder too, I spin her around and p that tender ass, evoking a cute yelp from her. Go. We will talkter. She nces back at me over her shoulder once more and helps the others out. After they leave the chamber and close the stone doors, I turn back to the Subus. With a snap of my fingers, the bindings disappear and she falls to the ground, instantly rushing towards me on all fours and mming her face into my crotch. Ohhhh sweeeeeeeet Aaallmoooootheeeeerrrrr What is this fucking thing I chuckle. An object of worship. Grabbing one of her horns, I position her mouth in front of my ns. Now. Show me how you treat your god. She no longer resists and takes my rod into her mouth in one, quick swoop, wrapping her arms around my waist. I gasp a little when met with the humid and hot insides of her mouth. As expected from a sex fiend, she makes great work of her tongue, cheeks, throat and lips, applying incredible suction as she bobs her head back and forth. Ohhh Thats good The better you get me off, the greater pounding youll getwoah! Hearing my words, she doublesno, triples her efforts to make mee. Its the first time I see someone so eagerly sucking cock. She practically fucks her throat with my dick, drawing back and forth with incredible strength and movements, hitting my pelvis with her face so hard it pushes me back one step at a time. Fuck You are a freak Deciding to not prolong it anymore, I grab both of her horns and start thrusting into her mouth to meet her own advances. Loud, wet, schlicking sounds fill the stone chamber as I ravage this Demon of Lust. And her purely ecstatic face along with fingers rubbing her slit at lightspeed clearly show how much she loves it. With onest push, I delve deep into her throat and release a luscious load of milky cream. She keeps hugging my waist as if forbidding me to back away until she sucks out all of my seed with her amazingly tight tunnel, constricting around my cock while trying to milk it dry. I finish cumming after around ten seconds and slowly draw back, allowing her to meticulously lick my rod around to scoop every bit of semen left on it. My dick leaves her mouth with an audible pop and she starts gasping for air. Haaaah Great Allmother This is unbelievable The smell, the taste, the texture, the amount of life energy, its all inconceivable! Already satisfied? Her anxious face shoots up at mine. No! Please! You promised to fuck me! And Im a man of my words. I grab her horns again and lightly throw her up and against the wall. She hits it with a soft moan and I pin her to the stone surface with my body, lifting her right leg with my hand. I slide myself into her flooding cavern in one move. Ahhhhhhhhhh~? Yesssssssssss~! Lets see who will devour who. Ahnnnnnnn~? Ahhhhhhhh~? Like that~! Break me~! Devour me~! I start violently hammering her into the wall; her bountiful love juices keep sttering over our stomachs with each heavy p of hip against hip. Her whole body jerks upwards with each powerful thrust her tight hole receives. She wraps her arms around my neck in desperation, trying to reduce the recoil of my pounding, but she can barelytch onto me with how limply her body shakes from all the pleasure she is receiving. Sensing her iing climax from how her insides seem to change, I aim for one of the usual spots with the tip of my penis and she orgasms instantly with her mouth opening wide. Ohhhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuucckkkkkkkkkk~! I let her ride her high for a moment and roughly rotate her horizontally after she stops squirting on my legs, impaling her demonic lily from behind this time, pushing her front into the wall. Ahhhhh~? Ahhnnnn~? Ohhhhh~? So fierce~? Destroy that pussy~? Stuck between me and the stone wall she can only scream and moan into the air as I drill through her incredibly hot and moist tunnel repeatedly. Her whole body bounces back and forth; into the wall, into me, into the wall, into me. And she is wholeheartedly relishing in the savage pummeling. I start licking the membrane of her wings, peppering it with sucky kisses here and there. Fuck~! Fuck~! Fuck~! Coooooming agaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnn~? Her convulsing snatch pushes out my cock as another stream of love juices bursts out of her quivering slit. I press her body against the wall to prevent her from sliding down and nt strong hickeys over her neck until she stops shaking. Mhhhhhhmmmmmmm Not that baAH! Seeing her still being able to act cheekily, I yank her off the wall and throw her onto the ground. Before she can collect herself, I pick her hips up from behind and shove my cock into her pinkish cherry, looking unspeakably cute from this angle and with that incredible, light violet skin all around it. OHHHHHHHHH~! She starts moaning while I hammer her pussy in a wheelbarrow position, mming against her bottom as hard as to force her to move forward with her hands on the floor. A path of dripping love nectar is left behind us as we make it forward while fucking like beasts. At one point, I rotate her around to change the position and she ends up making a bridge with her hips still in the air. I can now perfectly see her lewd,pletely euphoric expression. She tries to throw a wide smile at me but fails to do so when my cock rubs against her inner walls again, far inside her deepest depths, forcing her to bite on her lower lip as her whole body trembles. Not wanting to just fuck her without getting to bust a nut myself, I stop holding back my orgasm and push her onto the ground. I catch her ankles and drive them to the sides of her head, pinning them to the floor. With her butt now slightly in the air, I pummel that pussy relentlessly from above. Ohhh~? Ahhhhh~? Ahnnnn~? So fucking deep~! I cant~! I lean forward and join our lips in a sloppy kiss. She wraps her arms around my neck again and her vaginal walls start constricting. As our hot tongues dance together, I start sending waves of cloudy liquid deep into her dripping honeypot, flooding her baby chamber with warm delicacy. Her spasming fades down after around fifteen seconds and I free her lips. Until she recoverspletely, I softly y with her amazing breasts, enjoying the marshmallowy treat for my fingers and mouth. Uhhhhh Fuuuuckk That was intense I admit you are pretty good You almost Seeing my wide grining from in between her sacred valley, she stops, her eyes widen, and her violet face pales a little. Oh, no, no, noAH! With my cock still hard and inside her pussy, I rotate her again and continue giving her a good pounding in a leapfrog position this time. She is already barely able to move so she can only lie on her chest and take it with a lot of moaning. She turns into an even bigger mess after I grab her warm tail and yank it towards myself, catching the heart-shaped spade with my lips. Ahhhh~? Ahhhnnn~? Ahhhh~? Alright~! Ahhhhhhnnnn~? You win! Ahhh~? Not the tail~? You dont look broken to me yet. Nooooooo~? Ahhhhhhh~? After making her cum into a squirting mess again, I pull her up and grab her wrists, starting to hammer her pretty flower from behind while we are standing and she is hanging down parallel to the ground within my hold. I pull her onto my dick with each shove, teaching her demonic pussy what it really means to be a Demon of Lust, or rather, a Demigod of Lust. Fifteen minutes of violent pounding through various positionster, she cant speak anymore and can only moan and slur iprehensibly every time she climaxes and receives my seed. Ive lost count, but I think she took it around six times already. With the addition of the seventh one, I let go of her horns as Ive been nailing her from behind while holding onto them and let her slump onto the ground; ass in the air and leaking from the abundance of cum. Her body keeps shivering repeatedly. I fall onto my ass and take a deep breath, admiring my amazing work. This was a good opportunity to test my endurance and its way better than I imagined. Well, I literally outsexed a Subus, so that says something. An Arch at that. I do feel plenty tired though. Ive been casting Rejuvenate a lot to support my immense stamina from my race and stats. Standing up, I walk closer and push her butt lightly, making it fall to the side unresponsively, hitting the ground with a lovely p. Huh. She fainted. Oh well. Leaving a beautiful woman on a cold stone floor is against my principles so I scoop her up into my arms and princess-carry the Subus towards the other set of big doors. Im able to push them open with just my leg and it reveals a small, decorated chamber on the other side. Spotting a queen-sized bed with incrediblyfortable-looking bedding, I walk up to it and drop my exhausted Subus in the middle of it, pulling myself to spoon her. Before falling asleep, I make sure to clean her love hole with Livelihood Magic to avoid any difortter since I have no idea if she needs to be conscious to absorb all that overflowing semen. With that done, I drift off with her in my arms. Chapter 73 – The Allmother’s Tale Chapter 73 C The Allmothers Tale Simrly to the morning a few days earlier, a warm and tingly sensation in my lower body brings me out of the pleasant slumber. Not that the cause behind me waking up is any less enjoyable than the dreamy nap. I groan a little when met with a more aggressive action andzily start rubbing my eyes. Ugh We need to work on your morning surprises, Astrea The girls wont be happy if you keep The sight that greets me when I finally open my eyes makes me instantly freeze. Judging by the weight pressuring my chest down and how its distributed over its area, Ive already guessed what to expect in front of my face, but instead of a petite bottom and a small slit adorned with a cute patch of silvery fur, I find a luscious ass of light violet colour with a pinkish pussy spread invitingly and leaking a constant stream of love nectar onto my neck. Only now I realize that the hot muscle working on my shaftcks the faint characteristics of Astreas very slightly coarse tongue and all the events from my encounter with a quite captivating beautye back to me, including the very ending of it. Whatever reason she has behind this wake-up call, either intentional or not, I dont really care, but we cant speak properly until the other party that is feasting on what''s assumingly my morning wood gets done. But, I will not waste the opportunityid down in front of me so perfectly either, and thus, I announce my presence by joining my lips with the ones salivating in front of my face. That action is met with an instant and certainly surprised reaction of a vibrating moan passing through my hard member. Thest time I was forced into a morning blowjob, I had no way to fight back, but this is different and Im d for it. While the charmingdy eagerly works her tongue and lips all over my cock, I explore her yearning honeypot with my own muscle, stroking the entrance to this secret cave all around with my fingers at the same time. I must say, the taste is nothing like I have ever experienced up to this day. I was sure my ss and its abilities or Titles did have an effect on that to some extent, making it even more enjoyable for me to explore my girls bodies, but their nectar was never so sweet and delectable. Im fairly certain its thanks to the current pussy belonging to a Subus. Is this how my seed turns out for them? If so, I can somehow understand why they are so eager to get a taste of it. Nevertheless, we dont have the whole day to waste here. Erm Actually I have no idea how much time we do have to waste I dont even know how many hours have passed since I nodded off with the Subus girl in my arms The others might be getting worried Thus, lets not dilly dally and finish this up to question the master of the house. Aiming exactly to do that, I set myself to fully enjoy the given service and stop holding anything back while filling the tip of my tongue with some condensed mana. Noticing the sudden spike in pleasure, the Subus moans loudly into my rod and jerks a little but redoubles her efforts afterwards too, getting my message clearly. We do not possess a connection, unfortunately, since I havent registered her as a Partner yet, so I can only try my best to read from her body to time our highs together. It doese as a bit of a challenge as I was getting used to relying on that cheat a little, but in the end, after some skilful teasing, I manage to seed. Totally forgetting that the sex demon lying on top of me is a huge squirter, I get sted straight into my face with a spray of a very fragrant liquid at the same time as her throat gets flooded with waves of creamy delicacy surging from the tip of my cock pushed far into its depths. I wipe down my face as the violet body in front of it keeps quivering from the pleasure and I watch how her delicious snatch spurts out a few more, fainter gushes of juices while cooling down. Its kind of hot. And not just physically. After a short moment, one of her legs flies above my face and the Subus starts shifting around to match my position. And soon, I have a dazzling redhead lying on my side while seductively licking her lips as her scarlet eyes gaze into mine. Thanks for the meal~? Im afraid this diner has not been opened yet when you forced yourpletely unauthorized order onto the unsuspecting cook. Oh, no~? Am I going to be punished~? Its thew. Do not resist. She giggles and observes me carefully. I move my hand to her body and roam my palm over her beautiful, light violet skin, getting a gentle squeeze of these firm andscivious mountains and then head down. She doesnt move even an inch,plying with my order. Before reaching her secret ce with my fingers, I trail to the side and grab her tender ass, pulling her whole body closer to mine and stealing her dainty lips. A little surprised at first, but she doesnt resist and lets me have some fun with her tongue, leaving it all up to me, acting all submissive. I break the kiss after a short moment. This should be enough to pay off the damage you have caused. For now. We stare each other into the eyes with wide smiles and chuckle at the same time. Then, her face turns into a more neutral and analytical one. Who are you? stair. You? She smirks and rolls her eyes. You know I wasnt asking about that. I''m Ailish. How can you not only resist my charms but even overpower them? Why did you just leave me be after I was defeated, lying by my sidepletely open to any harm? I could have killed you the moment I opened my eyes. You didnt even try to restrain me. I just dont understand. Werent you sent to get rid of me? Thats quite a lot of questions you have there, I answer while moving a lock of her hair behind her ear to uncover some more of her elegant face. Lets start with the most important one. No, Im not after your life. Well, at least not in the way you are thinking of. What? But yourpanions attacks were clearly filled with killing intent. I wouldnt go as far as calling them mypanions. They are just temporary party members. Actually, Im not even sure about that. I did kind of deceive them and use their party for my own goal which they werent aware of. Ailish raises one of her brows at me. Now that I think about it, I never felt any maliceing from you, even when you were fighting me. I cant believe Ive missed that. It just shows how much you were enjoying yourself, isnt that right? I ask with a cheeky smile. She chuckles. Certainly. Well then, stair, whats that hidden goal of yours? Assuming that its rted to me, you should be able to fill me in, no? I nod my head. But of course. Before that though, I would like to ask some questions myself, if you dont mind. Go on. Care to tell me what exactly is going on here? Ive only listened to the vigers side of the story and it does sound kinda fishy to me. She again shows some signs of surprise. You are willing to listen to the arguments of a monster? As a Human? Its my turn to roll my eyes. Oh, please. You are not even close to the most monstrous entity Ive spoken with. Or fucked. Myment makes her snort and chuckle. Okay, okay. You do seem pretty weird. Im curious about thatst part so promise me youll tell meter. Ill try to keep this short. I woke up from my slumber a few months ago in this cave, which had been prepared by me. Hungry as hell after who knows how many centuries, I went out to search for food. Im pretty sure you can guess my most preferred diet. A small smirk shows on my face and I nod at her to continue. Anyway, I found out that there is now a vige not that far from here and decided to check it out. One of the hunters was making his way through the forest so I approached him. He was quite hesitant at first, but it was nothing that couldnt have been fixed with a few charms and we had some tasty fun together~? After that, I made sure to carry him close to the vige and returned home. Im surprised you havent sucked all life out of him. She waves her finger at me. Now, now. Thats a very outdated mindset. I dont kill people. In fact, many Subi dont. Why waste precious food when you can enjoy it again and again? Show a little courtesy and it will find its way back to you by itself. Of course, idents do happen, but I cant predict if someones heart will pop from the pleasure. Thats why we usually prefer young and healthy men. I see. What about threatening to suck me dry yestethest time? I correct myself, still unsure how much time has passed. I mean, I thought you came to kill me so it shouldnt be a surprise I would answer with the same, right? Its easy to keepmon people charmed, but I wouldnt risk keeping an adventurering back that could gain resistance somehow and stab me in the back while I drill my pussy with their dick. I nod. Fair enough. And confirms some of my guesses. And then? Then it was as I said. He came back to the same spot so I took him here. Then, the next time, someone else showed up, clearly looking for me, so I took them in too. And another and another and another. At some point, two at once came, which included the first person I encountered after waking up. Then, they even starteding to me in a trio. Everything was great. I had a full buffet to pick from. And then they suddenly showed up with pitchforks, right? Ugh, exactly. But it was also partially my fault. Mom always said not to trust Humans and I got too lenient. So, I confronted them, still hoping to talk it out, but it ended in a fight. I didnt want to risk it so I had to defend myself and a few people died. Seeing how easily I can squash them, they surrendered and I requested a man daily to make it official. I knew theyd try something elseter as Humans always do so I was ready to face some adventurers. But, it turns out that I wasnt ready for you, hahaha. I shake my head. I cant even rebuke that part about Humans. Thanks for clearing that up. Im now assured that my hunch was correct. She scoots closer to me, pressing her body against mine while grazing my chest with her fingers. So, whats this all about? Or do I have to squeeze the answer out of you? I chuckle and squeeze her tender butt, moving my hand to her back to bring our faces together for a short kiss. No need. Youve already earned it. Basically, as weird as it might sound, I was tipped off about your existence by the Human King and allowed to confront you with an offer. My own one; he has nothing to do with it. She furrows her brows. You know the Human King? And he didnt send you to get rid of me? Now, things will get even weirder. Hes kind of my good customer and a friend. I run a brothel in the capital of the biggest kingdom of Humanity. Technically speaking. A brothel? The King is your customer? What? She shows clear signs of confusion. I chuckle a little. Okay, its like this. I opened that ce as a kind of safe haven for non-humans in the capital. I obviously cant take in literally every single one of them, but Im doing what I can. The people that decide to stay there can just live there, work as maids, barmaids, women forpany, bath helpers or as prostitutes. Its up to them. And its more of an entertainment establishment than just a brothel. The end goal is to lessen the hate non-humans get, but its kind of a pipe dream still. Anyway, this brings us to my offer. Ailish nods curiously, still quite shocked by the revtion. Come with me and youll be able to get as much dick as you want without any repercussions and danger. Everything about this incident will be forgotten and the quest will be written off aspleted. No traces left behind. Our home has many rules to assure thefort of thedies, so you dont have to worry too much and can just focus on enjoying yourself. As long as you leave the customers in a decent state that is. So, what do you think? She blinks at me repeatedly for a moment, staring at my professional, inviting smile with her mouth opening a few times to voice out her thoughts, but unable to do so yet. Take your time. No need to answer immediately. And Ill answer all your questions if you have any. She calms herself down a bit and nods. You are not joking, right? Its not some smart plot to capture and enve me, right? Well, I definitely wouldnt mind capturing you. I smile at her more charmingly. But thats only if you are willing. Her eyes widen a little. Does that mean I would be able to fuck you again? Hahaha. You can get much more than just some good pounding now and then. There are many benefits to bing not just my employee but also my Partner. Partner? I guess its time to show you why I could overpower you so easily. I wave my hand and summon my full status window. With another motion, I send it towards her while making it visible. She stops hugging me and drops back down onto the bed to focus her attention on the floating screen as I observe her face making a myriad of reactions. What the hell is wrong with these numbers? They are higher than mine and you are only Tier 3! You might want to focus on the section above that part. Her eyes jump up and instantly freeze on the spot, like her whole body. They finally move even further up after a good fifteen seconds and her head literally draws back from shock, most likely after noticing my race. Hearing her mention her slumber, I was assuming she would at least recognize it to some extent. She keeps looking between the two for a while longer and then swats the window away, moving her gaze onto me. Before I can say anything, Ailish jumps on top of me and straddles my waist with her front facing me. I chuckle a little, assuming that she got turned on by the revtion or something, but my smile slowly fades when I see her gentlyy her hands on my belly and lower her head. Please, be our Allfather Uhhhh Ipletely did not expect this turn of events. Whatever is actually happening. Looking at her serious and very expectant posture, pretty much begging me to agree, I get the feeling that its something really important. Helping myself to my elbows, I then sit up and end up in a lotus position with Ailish on myp. She still keeps her head lowered and does not raise her gaze. Would you mind exining a little? And please, act casually. She finally moves her eyes up and shows a faint smile. Of course. Im sorry for suddenly blurting out something you might not understand. Im still a little shocked. I brush her cheek with my palm. Its fine. She makes a deep sigh. So, theres a legend, or more like a belief being regarded as every Subuss lifelong mission. Our great Allmother, the very first Subus born from the rtionship of a Primordial and the Primeval Archdemon of Lust, is believed to still be alive and hidden away somewhere in this world while in deep slumber. She reached the end of her lifespan and sealed herself inside a powerful, life-preserving vault. It is said that you can attain semi-immortality by forming a pact with a Primordial, but by the time she learned about that, they were already long gone. Thus, it was left to her descendants to hopefully find one. As you can imagine, they searched for a long time, but none was found. Until now, I guess. Thats quite the tale. Does that mean you cante with me now and are obliged to ask for my help? She shakes her head. No, nothing like that. I would be happy toe with you regardless. Your offer is really great for me. Its just, on behalf of all the Subi, I wanted to ask if you would be willing to at least meet her. If that story is even true. At this point in time, Im not sure anyone even knows about the location of the vault or if it still exists. Its just... if we ever stumble on some hints or something, could you promise me to investigate them whenever you would be able to? I would then feel like Ive fulfilled that mission. I rub my chin and think for a moment. It doesnt sound like she is trying to force something very annoying onto me and even leaves the finalpletion of the task up to my decision. And well, Im now kind of invested in this story already. I mean, its super interesting, isnt it? I did not know about that part of the Subi culture. Alright. I promise to see what I can do to help you. She might be of help to me too, actually. The first Subus must certainly be really powerful, right? I could use any powerful allies to face the Cmity. The Cmity? Ah, right. Youve slept for quite a bit. When did you doze off actually? During the war between Humans and the other races. I didnt want to take part in it so I hid away. Oh boy, we have a lot of catching up to do then. Anyway, Ill fill you in on thatter. Including all the Hero stuff. Right now, what do you want to do? She looks at me while pondering for a moment and then speaks up. Would you mind forming a pact with me too? Wont that get in the way with me potentially doing it with the Allmother? I dont think so. A Subus or Incubus can form only a single subservient pact in their life with a single person they choose, but the other party can receive as many pacts as their soul can withstand, which is usually no more than two. Or zero in Human terms. But, Im sure yours is much stronger. Ive heard stories of Incubi receiving pacts of many Subi and forming their own harems, which actually also shared and boosted their powers in turn. The reversed situations also happened. Oh, so like my Partners via Love Contract. Hm? Its about the stats youve been wondering about earlier. I get a share of a girls stats after I form a contract with her and she willingly offers her body to me. Depending on the character of the feelings between us and their strength, the more of them I get, up to 50%. She also receives a simr bonus from me after adding up the stats I get from all my other Partners. So, if you became my Partner and had sex with me, youd get at least ten or so more points, assuming the bond between us would base on just being favourable towards each other. She blinks a few times. Thats quite simr, isnt it? I chuckle. Yes, it does seem like it. But considering what is the name of my ss, Im not that surprised it draws from literal Lust Demons. Ailishughs a bit too and smiles widely, grazing my cheek with the tip of her heart-shaped tail. Then, each one of us has a kind of a pact to offer, right? And it so happens that the ceremony oveps too. I catch her ck spade with my fingers and bring it in front of my mouth to ce a soft kiss on it, sending a faint shiver through her whole body. Then, let me ask again. What do you want to do? She leans in to press her amazing breasts onto my chest and wraps her hands around my neck. I can feel her hot breath over my ear. I want to ept your offer ande with you to taste many different men~? I want to show you my gratitude for your promise and offer myself to you through our racial pact, bing a soul-bound fuck toy at your every beck and call~? And I want your hard, throbbing cock to shred my pussy into bits~! she whispers into my ear with a tone dripping with lust as much as her lower lips do. I back away a little for our faces to meet in front of each other and smile at her while sending out a mental offer on bing my Partner. She quickly epts it and nces at me expectantly. Time for round two, I guess. I wink at her. She giggles and dives forward to seal my lips with a deep and passionate kiss while her thin ck tail coils around my shaft and starts pumping it. I move my hands to her sulent ass and sink my fingers in its heavenly texture, gently kneading it as she devours my mouth like a starved beast. After we finally run out of breath, she breaks the kiss with a heavy gasp and looks at me with a lustful gaze. Her red hair is now a mess and gives her appearance an even more erotic look. She pushes me back down onto the bed as I watch her impressive chest heave up and down from the rough breathing and starts rubbing her drenched slit over my cock squashed to my belly. She turns up her movements a notch or two and bites on her lower lip, falling forward to support herself with her hands on my chest after almost making herself cum from grinding against my shaft. Taking her a little bit off guard, I squeeze her ass harder and buckle up my hips with powerful thrust a few times, finishing what she did not have strength for and bringing her to climax as the head of my penis repeatedly assaults her clit along with the bumps created by her tail still coiled around my rod. Nnnggghhhnnnn~? She trembles, showers my cock with a gush of love juices and curls her fingers lying on top of my chest from ecstasy. Eight distinct lines appear on my skin during that motion. As expected, her nails are sturdy and sharp like daggers. She pants for a few seconds and giggles at me. Let me show you a good time~? Nodding at her, I move my hands off her ass and ce them behind my head, leaving it all up to her. Ailish leans forward first and seductively licks the shallow wounds she inflicted on my skin. They instantly stop bleeding and I stop noticing any stinging sensation from them. Looks like her saliva has some interesting properties. After dealing with these, she moves closer to my face and presents me with a flirtatious kiss, nibbling softly on my lips. With another giggle, more to herself than at me, she raises her hips and uses her tail to line my cock up with her leaking honeypot, very eager to wee it again with a tight and warm hug. She very slowly descends onto my rod and releases a sound moan when the tip slips in. Her tail moves to one of her breasts, starting to squeeze it in rhythm while she uses a hand to spread her pussy for my cock and the other one to y with the nipple of her tail-less mountain. Gasping sensually, she gets lower and lower, making sure to give me the best possible spectacle to watch, and an even better sensation to feel from moving her hips in a curricr motion, teasing my tip with the insides of her burning-hot pussy. Finally arriving at the very bottom, she smiles at me while grinding her hips around. Leaving her breasts solely to her tail, she raises her arms into the air in a seductive fashion and starts riding me with her wings spread fully to the sides in all of their glory. Its then when I notice the crimson tattoo over her underbelly glowing slightly. This might be due to that pact thingy or something, Im not entirely sure. But, she doesnt miss the shift in my attention and starts tracing over it with her finger while biting on another in her mouth. She surely knows her craft, as expected from an ancient Arch Subus. Its extremely sensual to watch. Everything she does assault my senses with unimaginable pleasure. And also Oh? Ailish slows down a little and puts more focus into sliding up and down my cock, but theres something else that changes. The tension and pressure inside her moist tunnel start switching in a regr rhythm, evoking even more pleasure than her slightly violent assault. She notices me grunt a little from that form of teasing and chuckles. Feeling good? I bet your mind must be blown already. As a Subus, I have full control of my pussy and that includes all of the muscles and much more, she speaks in a prideful manner while switching to moving her hips in circles and grinding my penis against her uneven walls as they coil around me and even apply sucking motions. I chuckle right back at her. Im afraid you are mistaken. It surely is amazing, but when ites to an omnidirectional internal massage, you cant even hold a candle to Safi and Emi. She raises her brows. Oh? You know other Subi? I move my arms from behind my head and ce my hands around her waist, pulling her down, closer to me. No. They are my precious Queen Slimes. Queen Slimmhhhnn~? Taking advantage of her surprise, I sneak my tongue into her mouth and start moving my hips to return the received favour. It just doesnt lie right with me to be on the receiving end for too long. Both of us are already close so I wrap my arms around Ailishs waist and gift her inexhaustible lily with some energetic affection. She starts moaning into my mouth while our tongues dance together in a sloppy fashion. Her tattoo glows even brighter and starts blinking with its crimson hue. Considering how her pussy is starting to squeeze my cock in a less controlled fashion, its pretty clear that it''s rted to her getting really close, and perhaps the whole ceremony getting nearpletion. Ailish breaks our kiss for a moment and grips the hair on the side of my head while staring into my eyes from above, moaning and gasping fervently from the assault on her lower body. Nhnnnnn~! Give it to me deep! Ahnnn~! Shoot it far~! Far~! Ahnn~! Ahnn~! Flood that slutty womb! She descends onto my lips again after rying her message and I grip her waist harder, turning up the drilling her pussy gets by a notch, aiming to give her exactly what she asked for. When I feel my load building up, her tattoo shes the brightest yet and I push my penis deep into her yearning folds as far as she lets me. A luscious torrent of semen fills her furthest depths as both of use at the same time. I notice a different than usual connection forming between us, on the side of my Partners one. Its on a much deeper and more profound level as if Im being granted ess to everything she is and represents with herself, including her life energy. It formspletely in a matter of around ten seconds as we enjoy our highs in the arms of each other. Afterwards, I wait for Ailish to stop trembling and catch her breath, lying on top of my chest as I stroke through her crimson hair. She releases a long and contented sigh before sliding down to my side, still hugging me closely. I reposition myself a little for our faces to match. She chuckles softly after our gazes meet and nces down at her tattoo. Oh? The core formation changed? I make some distance between us and check it out too. In the middle of it, inside a big heart where empty space was before, a familiar symbol popped up. Its the same one my girls use as their fake ve sealsthe heart with two horns, subi tail, long, bat-like wings and the letter A in Infernal. Interesting Ive heard only the highest rank Arch Incubi can imprint their Soul Marks on others. Its very pretty. Soul Mark? Its like your signature but formed from the deepest parts of your soul. It often symbolizes what the person went through that made them into who they currently are. The letter inside it is you. I can only guess, but it seems that youve experienced a deep and caring love from someone, it doesnt have to specifically be a romantic one, thats why the heart surrounding it. The demonic horns, tail and wings might refer to some kind of evil force youve struggled against that somehow came with that love, but with how it is visible only on the borders, it doesnt seem toe from the same person. And the script is Infernal most likely because you dont see yourself as apletely good person, closer to a neutral one. Surprising for many, Infernal is not an evil script. I graze my fingers over the mark on Ailishs underbelly and marvel over how urate her analysis of the sigil is. That was pretty spot on. I guess it really reflects my soul. Anyway, she lifts my chin with her hand and pecks my lips, the ceremony is nowpleted and Im all yours. There are many benefits from this but the most important ones are that I can now share with you my life energy and mana, you can freely explore my mind while also possibly allowing me to dive into yours, we will be growing stronger together at the same time and I can now hide inside your soul whenever, which is especially useful after I get hurt as I recuperate faster in there. What about my Soul Realm? Can you like, live there? Huh? She blinks at me. You can form and ess your Soul Realm at Tier 3 already? Well, I cant get inside by myself, but it does exist since like Tier 2, for some reason. It might have something to do with the Goddess. She sighs and shakes her head. It will take me a long time to stop getting surprised by everything thates from you, wont it? I chuckle and shrug my shoulders. We lie down together for around an hour more and discuss some things about me and her. I learn that Ailish is truly an Arch Subus. Her stats are quite high, around eighty across the board already. We also start at the second level of the Bond, with the caption of an Understanding Pair. This will me quite a few stat points. Alright. Id like to move out if you are okay with it. Do you know how much time passed since we fucked in that cave? I ask while getting off the bed. I think weve slept for around four hours, so including the second round and our short talk, almost six hours passed since then. Worried about your little entourage? Only a little. I just hope they are waiting for me instead of trying something stupid. Let me just pack some of my stuff and we can go. Im honestly already sick of this stone chamber. Ailish then flies off the bed and regains her ck-red demonic material around her body again, forming it from a ck mist. She then opens up a drawer, picks something up, and I watch as she waves her hand around and many things disappear into thin air, including parts of the furniture. A spatial storage artifact? I ask, slightly dumbfounded. Hm? Yeah, I have a few ones in my possession. They are yours if you want. Well, I have this, I reply and throw her my ring. She catches it and immediately frowns. What the hell is this sorry and miserable thing? Did Goblins make it? Throw that tiny trash away and use this instead. Pathetic. I pick up a ck ring with a small, crimson jewel embedded into it from her hand and slide it onto my finger. The sheer size of the space inside overwhelms me for a moment and Ailish supports me before I lose bnce from the dizziness. I did not expect such disparity. Damn Ugh Thats like a quite spacious five-story building Its just a basic one. Im sorry for not having any better ones. Ive never been the person to need even this much space. I shake my head and smile at her. No, its amazing. How many of them do you have? Just four. One should be enough to collect all things from this cave. While she takes care of that, I go to the previous chamber to collect the pieces of clothing Ive thrown to the ground thest time I was there and also check it out. When Im back, she is already done and the room looks almostpletely empty. Even the bed is gone. And now, I can do this~? Ailish grins and turns into ckish smoke that floats towards me and seeps into my chest, disappearingpletely. ~Damn, you havent lied about your Soul Realm. And even though its in the infant stage, its very beautiful. I love it. You need to work on getting inside, Im sure having sex here would feel incredible.~ I chuckle. ~Thats the first thing thates to your mind after getting there?~ ~Hey, a woman has to know her needs and Im not going to act shy about my own. I need a good dick in my pussy and it so happens that yours is the best Ive ever shoved down there. Or did you expect me to suddenly change into a loving and devoted housewife looking forward to raising kids and asional, chaste kisses from her spouse?~ ~Certainly not, hahaha. Make yourself at home. Youll get as much dick as you want. Within my time and capabilities.~ ~Brilliant.~ With a friendly banter and a little chat about our pasts, I start making my way back through the cave system while Ailish leads me through it perfectly. I first check on the natural chamber where we left the unconscious vigers and dont find them there. There are no traces of any struggle or monsters so I assume that the Ephemeral Aegis has moved them. When we finally make it out of the caves, the dark sky of the night greets us. Its quite understandable considering the time of our attempted Subus raid and everything that has transpired after it failed, from their perspective at least. Ailish materializes herself and flies around for a moment to check if someone might not be nearby and she jumps back into my soul after we confirm that no one is waiting for me in the close vicinity of the entrance. I head back to the vige without meeting anyone either. Only at the gate leading inside, I stumble on the guards and they seem surprised to see me, so I assume that some rumours might have already spread over the poption. One of the men informs me that the party is recuperating in our inn and the other one darts off to inform the mayor after I tell him that the Subus was taken care of. Both of them didnt feel especially ted by that news and Ailishs chuckle inside my mind clearly pointed out why. After confirming with the innkeeper that they are in their rooms, I ask him to inform them about my return and order the best course the establishment can offer, served to the VIP lounge. Im starving after almost two collective hours of sex and the time that passed since our breakfast. Ailish joins me for the feast and we stuff ourselves with quite tasty dishes. Around ten minutes after we start stuffing ourselves with food, the rushed footsteps of a group of people reach our ears and the door flies open. stair! Are you oka?! Kyrie barges inside with the rest of the squad and freezes after noticing a certain individual sitting by my side. They instantly draw out their weapons. Whoops. I might have gotten too engrossed in eating and forgot to hide Ailish. Oh well. Chapter 74 – Return of the Pimp Chapter 74 C Return of the Pimp Seeing the adventurers in the doorway, Ailish also seems to realize that we should have introduced her to them in a bit different way, but the cat was out of the bag already. I hastily stand up and raise my hands forward to defuse the tense situation. As you can see, Im great, so lets not blow half of this inn up due to a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Cant you see that the Subus is right behind you? Did it charm your mind and erase its presence from you? Kyrie asks. Nothing like that. Ive fully subdued her. Shes no longer a threat to the vigers. Subdued? But it is right there! Are you blinded? I sigh. Kyrie, Im well aware that it is behind me. And that is a she. Ive captured her. She cant go against my will now, so sheathe your weapons and drop the chants. Its as my Master says, Ailish stands up too and makes a slight bow towards them. What? How? But our mission is to kill her! No, it isnt. All that has been noted in the quest is to get rid of her and free the vige from her terror. There is nothing said about how we should achieve that. By taking her away, Im doing just that. The task will bepleted properly and all the rewards will be issued without a problem, which I can assure you of. They finally hide away their weapons and drop the prepared magic, walking properly into the room and closing the door behind them. Kyrie still looks unconvinced though. Before we continue, I quickly open my menus and navigate to Cornelias skills, borrowing the Hall of Serenity from her. She has been teaching me about it, but I still havent managed to properly learn the spell. I really hope I can get it at some point. Anyway, I quickly cast the borrowed magic onto the room and look at the Crusader. She notices and most likely recognizes what Ive done and speaks up. You are interpreting the quests description on your own! You cant do that! Its obvious that it asks us to kill her! Its a request supported even by the King! Yes, I can. In fact, I can do anything I want with this request. I summon a certain round and t object from my new storage ring and toss it at her. When Kyrie catches and examines the token, her eyes widen in shock. No way She stumbles backwards a little. What? What is it? n curiously steps closer and takes a nce over her shoulder. An audible gulp wanders through the room soon after. Seeing their reaction, the rest of the squad leans onto Kyrie from behind too and each one of them reacts in a slightly different way but clearly in a surprised fashion. I take it you know what this is. I cross my arms over my chest. Crawford raises his eyes and looks at me. This is the Royal Sigil of Evalitia. And Im pretty sure its the one issued directly by the King! How did you get it? No, thats obvious. The sheer consequences of forging or stealing such a thing are unthinkable. No schr would ever even think about it. Right. It was handed to me by the one and only. I guess its time we talk a little. There are a few things I should probably exin. But before that, Ailish? As I look at her, she nods and quietly turns into a puff of ck smoke, disappearing into my body. That action surprises the group even more than my possession of the Royal Sigil. I sit down and gesture at them to do the same. Albeit a little stiff, they oblige. Thank you. I nod at Kyrie as she returns the sigil to me. Before we start, how is everyone? And did you escort the vigers back? I didnt see them on my way through the caverns. Edgar is the one to answer. We are fine. Ive taken care of all the injuries weve umted in that fight. It wasnt anything serious. As for the men, yes, we woke them up and took them back with us. After we healed up, we checked the chamber, but no one was inside and only some parts of your clothing were left behind. That and a lot of certain liquids everywhere He coughs and Kyries face visibly grows flushed in a sh as she drops her gaze onto the table. A giggle echoes in my mind, from an obvious source. We tried opening the other doors but to no avail. Therefore, Kyrie decided we should take care of the people first ande back after some time to check if anything changes. You looked quite confident with the monswoman restrained, he continues. Good. That was pretty much the best choice. You wouldnt be able to assist me in that fight anyway. But, as you see, Ive won in the end and Im fine too. How exactly did you Kyrie raises her eyes a bit and asks quietly. From your expression, Im fairly sure you know how. She quickly runs away with her eyes. Yes, I fucked her silly until she copsed. The leftover evidence should have been enough for you guys to add things up, no? ~Fufufufu You were so brutal and fierce My pussy tingles at the very thought of it...~ ~I could do much better than that, dear.~ ~Fuck Im wet again...~ ns brows rise in shock. You beat a Subus at sex? How in hell? Well Heres the answer. I summon my status window and throw it in between us. All of them instantly lean forward to analyse it. Ive hidden the skill list, but the Information and Stats sections were left unchanged, and thetter is the first thing to be pointed out. What in the name of the Goddess is wrong with these numbers? Edgar grabs his magical focus hanging around his neck. And thats a Tier 3? Impossible, Crawford adds. ~Are you sure about showing it to them?~ Ailish asks in my head. ~Ill ask themter to keep that a secret, but even if they wouldn''t, who do you think would believe them? A Tier 3 schr with a Sexmancer ss having broken stats?~ ~Fair enough.~ While n stares at the window with his chin resting on the floor, Kyrie nces at me through the semi-transparent table. You said you were a Spiritual Weaponmaster, but here it says Sexmancer? I apologize for lying to you, but I think you understand why I havent gone with that and chose something else instead. She nods. To start clearing things up, I havent been delegated for this task as one of the schrs from the castle knowledgeable about the Subi. I have been directly asked by the King to deal with this specifically because of my ss and its nature, as you can imagine. My resistance to charms is quite high. It would be hard to join an A-ranked party with something like that, thus we had to mislead you a little bit. He is right. Most leaders would most likelyugh at it and send the person away without even checking their worth or demanding to see their status, n finally collects himself andments. I bet. Now, this whole quest was pretty much given to me. Full rights. Without sugarcoating it, you guys were just my means to get here via official channels through the guild. Of course, no one doubted your capabilities as a high-ranked party. Its just that, instead of me assisting you, from the very beginning it was you guys who were meant as my support. Sorry for that. Kyrie shakes her head. Theres no reason to apologize. You were fulfilling your job and so were we. Its not something new for the guild to pull the strings from the shadows like this, and for the kingdom too. You are taking it fairly well, huh. What else can we do? Its not like getting angry at the guild or the King would change anything. We arent newbies. We are used to things not going exactly as nned or not being as they initially seemed. And considering that you are letting us know instead of further deceiving us, you don''t seem like someone malicious More like a good person Anyway, what now? What are you nning to do with that monsuhhh, that woman? With my mental permission, Ailish materializes herself behind the sofa Im sitting on and bows her head a little, startling them a bit. Hello again. My name is Ailish and I will be following Master to work for him. I hope you wont take to heart our past grievances. I was just defending myself. Ah, yeah, about that, I interject. It looks like I was right. They were willinglying to her in secret, and at some point, the mayor found out about the Subus. They didnt want to expose themselves so they agreed to the raid. They pretty much stormed her house, so its obvious she would respond in kind. Kyrie sighs. Men are such a scum Ah! Sorry! Not all of them, of course! Ekhm. What do you mean by work? They will let a Subus into the castle? I chuckle a little and shake my head, at the same time, summoning a certain business card, times four. Iy them down on the table and lean back on the sofa. Rather than being a schr, I specialize in a quite different area. Everyone reaches to pick up the cards and examines them. What? Utopia? Whats this? Kyrie asks, slightly confused. Meanwhile, all of the guys have already checked the backside and their raised eyebrows clearly indicate their surprise. I do not notice any initial discontent or contempt. Then, Kyrie rotates it too and immediately turns a notch more crimson when her eyes find the short list of a few interesting services. Well. To avoid any additional misunderstandings, yes, Im the owner of that ce. Its a brothel that employs non-humans, be it the categorized humanoid races or monstrous species. Keep these. Now you know where to find me. For whatever reason. They all turn to stare at me and Crawfords gaze meets Ailishs for a brief moment. Fufufu~? Dont be shy~? We can always pick up where we left before~? She seductively licks her lips and the old magician visibly shivers. I chuckle and nce at Kyrie. That is if you arent part of the anti-nonhuman extremists. You were quite determined to lob Ailishs head off earlier and I wont let anyone who could potentially be rude to my girls any close to them. She keeps her unfocused eyes on me until she finally realizes she has been staring straight into mine and looks away. N-No We arent exactly like that I mean, we do not care about that whole prejudice surrounding the demi-humans, but you know, we are adventurers, and its a little bit different because of that. Its one of the basic rules to attack first and ask questionster when in front of a monster, no matter how humane it might look. But, we arent exactly following that abusive belief present in the capital and the bigger cities. Right? She nces around at the others and they all nod. Well Besides n. He seems to be very focused on that backside of the card. Amongst adventurers, you can still find people like that, but most are just following the usual guidance they receive from higher-ranked colleagues with more experience. Its a dangerous upation and hesitation often leads to death. I nod at her. Yeah, thats understandable. Im actually d to hear that. I was a little worried there that youd turn hostile towards me or something like that. Ermm Excuse me? n awkwardly butts in. Yes? It says here that there are plenty of diverse girls and beings to pick from. Im just curious what thetter part means. Ah, thats simple. Our first employees were actually Slimes, and while they technically can take a form of a girl while also replicating some more detailed body parts, they are still genderless in the end. Slimes? Crawford asks with a little spark in his eyes. Yes. Queen Slimes. QUEEN SLIMES?! he shouts as his eyes openpletely wide. Thats right. We are quite new on the market, but you can currently ask for thepany of a Queen Slime, a Dark Elf, a Tiefling, an Orc or a Harpy. Soon much more toe. Besides the obvious service, you can also partake in bathing or dining with someone by your side, and that expands the list to also include a half-blood Dogkin, a High Elf, a Lizardfolk or a Satyr. Oh, and we of course cant forget about Ailish, isnt that right, dear? It is, Master. I cant wait to see my new home and meet your friends. And obviously, to show you that you can count on me, she responds with a smile. Oh, and also, services for women should have been already opened while Im away too, I add while ncing at Kyrie. She has been slightly calming down but my gaze makes her blush again. T-Thats great, but I dont think many women would decide to do it with a male prostitute There are way more ways for a woman to have some fun alone than with a partner, you know? I wink at her. And thats exactly what we are specializing in. You can rent a whole Pleasure Chamber just for yourself, filled with tons of interesting items. Now, thats something new, n butts in again, unintentionally rescuing Kyrie from my teasing. You are all wee to visit us. First order free. As long as you promise to whisper a word or two to your fellow adventurers that you know arent extremists too. And if it actually turns out into a constant stream of peopleing from your referral I might consider further bonuses. I show them a wide smile. Its clear that at least onescratch that, two people seem to be considering that option a lot. Looks like I havent been able to lure the priest that easily. Oh well. You will soon fall into depravity too, young cleric. Your friends will make sure of that, hahaha. Thank the Goddess that their powers and magic arent depending on the vows of celibacy. Anyway, thats it. Back to our quest, as I said, you will be getting the rewards as promised. The threat has been eliminated and all thats left is to report thepletion of the task. Im fairly sure youll get at least some fame from getting known as the party that has defeated an Arch Subus. You okay with that, Ailish? I do not care for the words of random strangers, Master. The only reputation I have to uphold will be that of the best girl in your establishment, fufufu~? Thats a bold im. I will work hard to achieve that goal~? I chuckle and return my gaze to Kyrie. I dont think we are okay with taking the credit for this Well, you dont have to outright lie that you have taken her down alone. You had help from the castle, right? Just mention that the schr yed a big factor in the fight and thats all. Oh. As to how, here, you can have this. You still should have the ones I handed you before. I summon some vials with liquids of various colours and ce them on the table. They pick up one each. What are these? Edgar asks. The same thing as the ss grenades you have and I exined before that their contents are Ailishs weakness. For non-subi, its just some fruit juice. Like literally. There are strawberries, watermelon, some citruses and other things mixed in there. So, what you are saying is, a mix of some fruits burned my body like moltenva? Ailish asks, visibly surprised. Yep. I found out about it by ident. But, its not like these mixes are random. The specificbinations work as libido-boosting aphrodisiacs for men. Pfffffffffffft, cough, cough, cough What?! I quickly lean to the side to avoid the discharge of liquid created by ns surprised reaction. He stares at me with wide eyes. Oh, dont worry. Its nothing that serious. These arent the usual exotic ones you might have heard about from somewhere. You might stay hard for a bit though. Edgar and Crawfordugh at him while n makes a defeated expression. Kyrie avoids looking at him with her freckled cheeks still a little rosy. So. As much as I want to fully trust you guys, I need to ask you to swear on the Royal Sigil that you wont speak the truth about this operation to anyone else besides each other, me and the King. And that you will keep my status to yourselves. It would be great if you could not disclose what the potions are made of too, saying that they were concocted by some alchemist or something. Subi arent exactly as lethal monsters as you imagine and this could turn out badly if someone decided tounch a crusade against them in the future with this. They all look at each other for a moment and then back at me, nodding in sync. Yeah. We promise, Kyrie confirms their agreement. Great. Lets enjoy this feast together and report to the mayor tomorrow morning. We then proceed to do exactly that. While I and Ailish continue stuffing ourselves with now slightly less warm food, the other four keeps asking questions about either me and the brothel or her and the proceedings in the cave. It doesnt take long before Kyrie is reduced to a tomato from all the details Ailish shares with them after being asked about our fight and why she actually submitted herself to me. Its no help that the story with her narration sounds way more overblown when ites to the whole sex marathon and she emphasizes every single action and sensation her body experienced from whatever I was doing to her. Even for me, already partially used to the girls chatting about sex with me while Im present amongst them, its quite too much to take and Im sure I turn slightly red from time to time when things get to the intense parts or when she shivers and assumes almost a moaning voice as she recalls those. We end up with a slightly awkward atmosphere and everyone leaves to return to their rooms for the night. Since Im not that tired due to me and Ailish taking a short power nap, I chat with her some more, mostly answering her questions about the brothel and all the rted things. And, before we finally clock in, Ailish lures me in for a fast, spooning quickie. Id have never thought Subi could make something akin to puppy eyes and her pleading look is just too cute to deny her a little more fun. Well, I guess they are experts in charms, magical or not. Right in the morning and after a joint breakfast, with Ailish now staying inside my Soul Realm, we move out to meet with the mayor. He and many women that are present in the meeting room againmost likelying after they heard the rumour to confirm it on their ownare very excited and start cheering after we confirm that the Subus wont be pestering them anymore. Some men dragged here by their wives dont look as happy, but well, its partially their own fault too. They could have tried to de-escte the conflict if they were enjoying herpany so much instead of just following after the mayor. Maybe even changing him or something. As far as Ive seen, men are more numerous in this vige and could have been able to join votes. Kyrie refuses any additional rewards that are attempted to be handed to us by saying that well be paid amazingly by the guild and we somehow escape the celebrating mob. She is proving to be a nice girl with some good principles. No wonder the rest follows her lead. We agree that staying here any longer would be pointless and retrieve our horses, leaving while most of the vigers are busy being happy or heartbroken. Or bonerbroken. Well. You reap what you sow. On our way back to Evalitias capital, Evaneheimwhich I now know has been named after that Primordial guy who founded the first kingdom, Evannothing as dangerous as thest time takes ce and we make it back safe and sound in six days. Im eager to return home and check on everyone and the business so we head straight for the guild. Elise is found right at her post as usual and dly leads us into a meeting room tofortably write down thepletion report with our help. She doesnt seem any suspicious of our story, even though itcks a little bit of detail, especially during the fighting part, and officially confirms our sess. She takes us back to the reception and we receive our payout. My rank instantly jumps from F to E thanks to this. To the outsiders, it might look like I was carried by a high-ranking party, but we know how different the truth is, and thats whats funny. Afterwards, we bid farewell and split up, promising to be in touch. Im fairly sure Ill be seeing a few of them soon enough, hah. Well see how long it takes for them to cave in. I chat for a bit with the cute receptionist and we initially set up the date of our little interview for tomorrow. It seems that she was thinking a lot about my mysterious offer and is looking very forward to hearing about it. Our reception might be getting some new staff soon. With that promise, I pretty much run out of the guild and head towards my mansion. Ive been in contact with Cornelia and already know today is a free day they rescheduled specifically for my return. The management team has been experimenting a little with the business days too, just to be prepared for situations like this. Getting in front of our gates in a sh, I make my way to the front entrance. But, before I push the door open, I stop myself and smile, knowing well what always greets me after even a slightly longer outing than usual. Fully prepared for an expected-this-time impact, I walk inside. Wee back, Master! But, to my surprise, theres no speeding bundle of green jelly heading straight for my chest. Instead, there are two rows of beautiful girls on each side of the long carpet; all of them in either maid uniforms or suits and bowing respectfully to the middle. Cornelia stands at the very end of these two rows, dressed in her enchanting working attire. She slowly walks through the middle and stops in front of me with a wide smile. Wee home, darling. She throws her arms around my neck and pecks my lips. Care to tell me what all of this is about? I chuckle and peck her back. Fufufu~ Just our little weing ceremony. Did you like it? You girls have done somethingpletely unnecessary again. But... Yes, I did. During our little talk, Sirgia, Elea, Neira and Astrea make their way to us too, also in their maid uniforms, or a suit, in Neiras case. Im surprised even Astrea is now wearing one. Cornelia steps a bit to the side, moving her arm from my neck to wrap it around my waist, and lets the other girlse closer. I kneel down to greet my adorable dwarf with a soft kiss and then do the same for each of them. Truly a surreal sight. Not in my wildest dreams I have imagined scenes such as this one. Well then, while the girls prepare the table for you, why wont we talk a little about our respective experiences during thest two weeks as we take care of you in the bath? Cornelia suggests and they all nod. Something has changed. Ive never taken a bath with all of my lovers at once before. Or even with half of them. Yet, even Sirgia doesnt seem to object, although I can already spot a slightly embarrassed blush on her cheeks. Deciding to see where all of this will lead, I leave myself in their hands and we arrive at the bath. Cornelia and Elea help me undress while the other girls quickly jump out of their uniforms and go in first, most likely to prepare things. Then, I help the remaining two with their clothing too and we enter the main area. As expected, Sirgia, Neira and Astrea are waiting for us on the side by a spot dedicated to cleaning yourself. I sit down on a stool and they all take care of me at once. Sirgia and Astrea wash my arms and legs respectively, swiftly dancing all around me. Neira and Elea take the font and the back while Cornelia ends up with my hair. They move nimbly and never walk into or inconvenience each other. It looks way too coordinated. This is definitely not improvised. After enjoying their caresses and the sight of their incredible bodies, so different from each other, Im led to the pool and we all take a dip in the hot water together. Sirgia quickly snuggles to my chest, clearly staring at Astrea, who squints her eyes a little at the dwarf and takes a ce on myp, leaning back onto the free part of my front. The other three giggle and just sit down in whatever free space they can find and I end up between Neira and Elea while Cornelia jumps onto the edge of the pool and moves behind me, pulling my head between her charming thighs and letting it rest on her smooth tummy. If this is not heaven then what is? Wherever I look, theres a smiling face turned to me, or a slightly emotionless one with a faint trace of rosy blush over its cheeks. One arm pulled into the heavenly chocte valley and the other sunk between two admirable thighs. Its hard to believe they all came up with the initiative to apany me by themselves. Surprised? Cornelias voice arrives from above me. She is getting better at getting a read on me. I would lie if I said that Im not. I would have never expected all of you to work together like that. But, dont misunderstand me, its not that I thought you wouldnt be able to get along or something. Its just dunno. Very surprising. Especially since you agreed to take part in this too. I nce at the clingy dwarf and peck Sirgias forehead. Fufufu~ We had a lot of time to talk and do all sorts of other stuff together. Almost two weeks. We used that time to get a little closer and learn more about each other. In the end, we all want the best for you, besides wanting to have a cherished ce in your heart, Elea exins and smoothers my arm with her impressive chest. Its very embarrassing, but If If doing it with more than one of us is what you would like Then I I dont want to be left out I want to do it for you too, Mast A-stair Oh? My eyes widen a little at the unexpected statementing from the heavily blushing Sirgia. But maybe its more because of her attempt at using my name while looking me in the eyes, even if just for a fraction of a second. I do not know what day it is, but with the number of atypical things that are happening today, its certainly not a normal one. You sound really cute when you call me by my name, Sirgia. She gets even redder and I pull her chin up for a short kiss before leaving my embarrassed dwarf to cool down a bit. Shes clearly pushing past her usual boundaries with all of this. What made you change that? I ask. Neira steals the answer. As your future wives, we felt like we should start using your actual name more, for some of us to grow ustomed to it, like in Sirgias case, and also partially just to show others that we are close to you. Most of the other girls still call you Master even outside of work. Future wives, huh? I lean my head back and look up at Cornelias face, slightly obstructed by her supple breasts. What the hell happened here while I was out? She chuckles softly and strokes my hair. Its as Elea said. Weve talked a lot. And came to a conclusion in terms of a few things. Are you against this? Hell no. I guess asking each of you if you are fine with this is pointless now. As long as everyone is happy. Wait. What about you, Astrea? We are quite fresh. The catgirl rubs the top of her head into my chin and purrs quietly. Neira frees my hand to allow me to wrap it around Astreas waist. You are my sworn mate. Its already like a marriage for Humans, no? Since you epted the traditions of my kind, I will obviously ept the ones from yours too, stair. As long as I can stay your mate. Well, it truly looks like they have all the bases covered. I cant sense any discontent from them through our bond. It obviously doesnt mean that they miraculously have no differences in opinion, but they are quite determined to follow me together. Thats quite amazing. So, in the end, whose idea it was? Most of them chuckle a bit and all the eyes point above me. Figured. You are just too good for me. Fufufu~ Ive already said it before. With your natural charm and character, without mentioning your ss and other things, you are bound to attract the attention of many amazing girls. But, someone has to step forward and take the initiative and help you steer this huge rtionship. They had nothing against leaving that role to me. But of course, Im not deciding on things by myself; its a group effort. So, from a second-inmand in the royal castle, you switched to second-inmand in some guy''s harem. What a promotion." I chuckle. How can youpare that measly castle to this exalted pce, fufufu~? She clearly catches on my sarcasm and we bothugh. Well then. I believe you would like to hear at least some summary of thest two weeks. All in all, it went great. There was and still is a small but gradual increase in guestsing after various services. The girls were fine too. I believe weve passed the test on operating without your assistance with flying colours, Cornelia changes the topic. Thats great to hear. A few days after you have departed, we finished the Pleasure Chambers and added them to the menu, starting to promote the service too. A certain fairdy helped a lot with this for a promise of the first run of the VIP one and she was so ecstatic after her try that she immediately rmended us to many other women. If we havent moved the opening day for tomorrow, youd most likely have walked into the main hall and got confused why there are groups of women with masks standing around, waiting for their turn. We have clearly underestimated the demand. Woah. Are the nobledies really that thirsty? Well, its clearly different than cheating in their eyes so theres almost nothing stopping them froming here. On one day, the queue started being so long that I needed Elea to help me man the reception. Oh, Goddess. If that fairdy you mentioned is who I think it is, shes gone and did something outrageous. Not even Rossbergs word changed this much. But, you can rest assured, Im looking into something that could be of help at the reception. I wont deny nor confirm that, fufufu~ Anyway, since we are talking about pleasure rooms, during the test runs, the topic of you working in the service department has been brought up by one of the individuals, not exactly rted to just that service. Weve discussed that possibility within our ranks and wanted to know whats your stance on that since youve never explicitly stated that you would never do it, and considering your character, theres surely more to this. Ill go with whatever is morefortable for all of you. Thats what is important to me, whatever your decision would be. Personally, I do think its a little unfair that Im making others do it while Im just having fun with you and other girls whenever I feel like it. At the same time, I do have you who are really close to me and I dont want to seem like a man who only cares about sticking it into every single random girl to you. Its a bit hypocritical and bothers me sometimes, but Im obliged to at least this much for all the love youve shown me. They all exchange nces and nod at each other. Im pretty sure they have already predicted my response. Elea is the one to continue. Considering your ss and how amazing it feels thanks to itobviously not disregarding your skills and knowledge in any way, stairit could easily make girls addicted to you and that could get very inconvenient or annoying for you at some point. Personally, I think we shouldnt do that. I have no other reason to be against it. Neira speaks next. Perhaps we could allow it under special circumstances or for special customers, also letting stair be the one to have the final say on who could qualify for the offer. It could be a secret, resulting in a lifetime ban if leaked. Hmmmm Cornelia ponders above me. And he could also help with Pleasure Chambers. That is if you would like to, Al. You do know much better how to use the appendages there. Prative y wouldn''t really be required and you would just lend a hand with the devices. Or a finger. Or tongue. What do you say? Are you girls really fine with that? I make sure to nce at each of them and they all nod. I told you, Elea continues. We have talked a lot. Especially about this. That special treatment idea is not bad, isnt it? It could be beneficial. Well I did say I would go with whatever you decide and Im still staying by that. This does give lots of leeway as you said. I guess someone needs to help me practice a bit first, though. Isnt that right, Cornelia? As I look up at her with a mischievous grin, she pulls her thighs together and squeezes her breasts between her arms too, hiding her surely red face behind a closed valley of dual peaks. I lightly p her thighs in a yful way as I chuckle, letting her know that my head would have been squashed if not for my high constitution and strength. Alright. Well speak about it moreter. Before we leave and join others for dinner, theres someone I need to introduce. Dont get startled. She will be joining our establishment starting today. After they all nod again and Cornelia rxes her hold on me, I look forward and they follow with their gazes. A puff of ck smoke flies out of my chest and stops above the surface of the water. Ailish materializes herself from it and stays floating in the air just above it. Cornelia, Elea and Neira gasp softly at her entrance. Hello everyone. My name is Ailish and Im an Arch Subus. Nice to meet you. After meeting me, stair offered to let me stay here and I epted. Im looking forward to spending time with you and the other girls. Beautiful Sirgia mutters under her breath. Ailish chuckles softly. Thank you, little one. You are quite a fairdy too. I can see how Master could fall for you so hard. Sirgia hides her blushing face in my neck but a faint smile shows on her lips. Ailish then dematerializes her demonic almost-clothing, revealing her privates, and steps into the water too. After walking closer to us, she spins around, showcasing her whole figure, especially the wings and tail. So? What do you think? How long will it take me to be the most popr girl of this establishment, fufufu~? Elea sneers at her yfully. Dont think my friends will let you win that easily. A challenge? How amusing~? I already can tell I will love it here~? Just dont suck out all the life of our guests and we will be fine, Cornelia instructs her. Dont worry. These are some overblown rumours. Master knows that Im a good girl~? Right, Master? She moves closer and leans forward, prompting me to pat her head. I oblige and stroke her hair with a smile. Her thin tail swishes happily behind her butt. Then, Im sure you will feel wee here, Ailish. We are d to have you, Cornelia smiles at her and the two share a nod. Weve already overstayed in the bath so we quickly move out to dry ourselves up. As expected, the girls take care of me together again. But, while Astrea deals with her part, which is my crotch, she somehow ends up with my member in her mouth. Cornelia ces her hands on her hips and shakes her head, but in the end, they allow her to continue. Expecting Sirgia to get a little dejected, I act fast and pull her close to me and shower her adorable lips with a myriad of kisses until Astrea finishes. Elea scolds the catgirl for dying us and we head to the social area after dressing up. I then share a pleasant chat with everyone present at a small feast they prepared and also introduce our new resident. Its very interesting to listen to their personal reportsor rather storiesfrom when I was away. They also enjoy my own tale, but Im fairly sure Ailishs version gets much more attention. The rest of the day flies by in a blink. I visit the Pleasure Chambers with Mafaris and Cornelia, check on Sirgias forge and the things she had created during my absence, take a look at the portraits Neira had painted and were hung in the corridors, and do many, many other things. I leave reporting to the King for another day and write down all the new things I have to keep track of, like my tomorrows date with Elise or the day of the next gathering of Beastkin under the city, which Astrea informed me about in the bath. Ross can wait a day or two for me; he will have already heard the officialpletion report anyway. For the night, I actually manage to guess my sleeping partner. Its Sirgia. I dly slip into the bed with her and we snuggle together very closely. She is such a lovely girl you just want to pamper and protect all the time. I feel like the next few days will be he hectic. I need to ustom myself to many new things. Lets see what the future will bring us. Chapter 75 – The Hidden Arrangements Chapter 75 C The Hidden Arrangements As the morninges, I slowly wake up with a deep yawn. When I open my eyes, a charming sight of a cute face staring right into mine greets me. It seems that Im not the first one to rise. Sirgia smiles ever so faintly and moves closer to join our lips in a light kiss. I move my hand to stroke her cinnamon-brown hair as she rains little pecks over my mouth, enjoying her lovely show of affection. Shortly after it ends, she snuggles her body and face closer to me and sighs blissfully. You must have been really lonely, I speak gently as my fingers graze her smooth back. Just a little Theres no need to act strong. I promise well go out together next time. Until then, you can alwayse to me with or without a reason. Its my duty as your man to pamper you. I will grow spoiled You are already spoiling me with your amazing work so its only natural Ill do my best to spoil you in return, whatever way I can. She doesnt reply with anything else and we just lie down in a close hug until Sirgia shuffles a little and flips over, turning herself into the little spoon. With a few more moves, she presses her back against my chest and guides my arm over her body, wrapping it and my hand around her slim waist. For the next few minutes, I keep caressing her hair with my other hand, acting like the big spoon. I dont need to see it to know theres a faint smile on her lips. I enjoy sweet moments like these too. They feel precious. Well That is until someones small hand appears at a certain part of my body which is being very active in the mornings and starts to lightly caress it over the material of the underwear. Should I take care of this? I sigh into the nape of her neck. And we just talked about me getting spoiled A very quiet giggle reaches my ears. Is it being spoiled if both of us want it? I guess not. And therefore, we enjoy our time together for a little longer, followed by a quick dip in the bath before we head to the dining area. I dly listen to more of Sirgias challenges and developments she went through in her artisanship while I have been out as we stroll through the corridors, side by side. The meal times and their overall structure have been reworked during my absence. With our familys non-working side getting more ustomed to the ce, more of the girls showed interest in having some fun in the kitchen, increasing the number of those who can cook or prepare simple food. The breakfast is now in the form of a standalone buffet which is prepared by those who wake up earlier than others and then set up in the dining area so that everyone can join in whenever they want. They do keep some schedule up but its mostly there to serve as a basis and gets modified on the fly depending on who wants to have a turn. It looks like many things have been reorganized in thest two weeks. So, when we arrive in the dining area, the preparations are already almost finished by some of the elves and tieflings working together. Astrea sits by one of the tables and calmly consumes her meal in silence while the other girls set up the remaining dishes. We sit down together on the opposite side of the table and join the catgirl. During our meal, other residents keeping in and doing the same. You cant help but notice the nice and friendly atmosphere amongst everyone. Even when the two of us finish, some other people still keep arriving in the dining area. It seems to be working well for this type of meal. Somehow, it feels like a hotel buffet back from Earth but it''s the guests that prepare the food for themselves and each other. Such a weird feeling. After we leave, I help Sirgia dress up and escort her to the forge. She then shows me a lot of the new tools and toys she managed to reproduce from my notes and also some of the simple artifacts or weapons she started creating as per my encouragement. She keeps saying that they are nothing great but you can easily tell the equipment she made is of top quality in the range of the materials she had used during their creation. There are even some small essories with enchants useful in everyday life and they in no way look any worse than those in most shops. She is really skilled. Mafaris arrives in the workshop too, followed by Garrena, and Sirgia exins to me that they help her a lot with various things. The Orc woman might not be as knowledgeable about this stuff as the other two, but she enjoys pounding some metal in her free time. The dwarf shyly pecks my cheek and urges me to go deal with my own responsibilities while they jump into theirs. I was nning on spending some more time with her, but seeing how quickly she loses herself in her work, I just smile at the sight and leave them be. A quick scan of the mansion with my shared connection informs me that a certain individual has still not woken up, being one of thest yet to arrive at the dining hall for breakfast. I decide to pay them a little visit before dressing up and heading out. Theres still some time before our set hour with Elise. Entering the room adjacent to mine, the usual sight enters my eyes. The windows are covered by the curtains and a beautiful half-naked girl lies chaotically entangled with the nket on the bed, belly down. I walk closer to it and sit down by its edge, which allows me to lean onto it in front of the sleeping beautys calm face. If I just sit here and wait, who knows for how much longer this overworker-number-two will sleep. So, I start poking the side of a certain squished marshmallow peeking out from under the covers with how its owner lies down. And as a result, with an apaniment of some grumbling, the sleeping princessor rather the sleeping queenlifts her charming eyelids and smiles beautifully after noticing my gaze. I should have figured out youd be the one assaulting me in my sleep You beast I roll my eyes at her and Cornelia chuckles softly, leaning forward to peck my lips. What are you doing here? Didnt you have a date nned for today? Its a husbands duty to wake up his wife before she misses breakfast, isnt it? A rosy tint envelops Cornelias cheeks almost in an instant. Shes just way too easy to tease. And to think it was her who brought forward the whole idea to the others. She slowly raises herself and stretches, revealing her whole dazzling figure, especially those perfect perky breasts. I move my eyes a little bit lower and shake my head. You two really have a thing going on, huh? Hm? Cornelia stops and nces at me with a questioning look. I point at her chest and then at her bottom. You are sleeping topless even when Im not around. You cant convince me its not because of Sirgia. She quickly hides her breasts behind her arms like I havent already been staring at them for minutes and blushes. I-I have no idea what you are saying. She has nothing to do with how I sleep. I chuckle a little. Sure, sure. Just dont let it go too far. She sighs in defeat. Dont worry. This is just our small, friendlypetition. It also helps her be more open. You cant say that she hasnt grown less withdrawn since the time you took her in. Yeah, thats for sure. Thanks for helping her out. Dont even speak about it. Its only natural after what shes gone through. Its a miracle she didnt break back then. She is way stronger than she seems. Its really weird considering how meekly she usually acts. But, from what I have understood from our little talks, she was like that back at home too. Not exactly the most social person. Thats good to know. Well then. Shall I serve as your escort, my queen? I smile and extend my hand to her. Hmph! I know you well! You just want to get a feel of me, you pervert! What could you be talking about, mydy. This humble servant wouldnt dare to hold such intentions towards you. She chuckles and steps off the bed. Yeah, right. You better leave or you will bete and ruin your chances of capturing another woman for your harem. Ah~! I quickly approach Cornelia from behind and hug her, nting a quick peck on the nape of her neck. I need to make sure the current ones feel appreciated enough first. Dont you think so, miss self-proimed first wife? You littlemhhhnmmm As she turns around, I swiftly seal her lips for some more passionate exchange and grin at Cornelia afterwards. Am I wrong? She pouts at me and smacks my chest. You are! Everyone agreed on it so its not self-proimed! Well, its not exactly like that so you are even more wrong! I just mediate and organize things among us! Its not some position of power or influence! You know its better to have a leader, even if everyone shares the same privileges and responsibilities! Iugh openly as she keeps hitting my chest. She notices my grin, stops after she finishes speaking, and throws a punch into my gut, making me bend over from surprise, still chuckling. Damned bully! You and your teases! If you have the energy to joke then use it on the other girls! Now go and greet them properly before I freeze your dick so that no one else besides me can use it! She makes a catching motion with her hand enveloped by some whitish mist and I dodge it to the side, leaving a quick peck on her cheek before hastily running away. I can hear her chuckle for quite a good while through the closed door. As Cornelia wishes, I walk away to see the other three of my wives before I go out. On my way to where I can feel Eleas presence, the jelly duo appears. While technically Safi and Emi arent part of the actual harem as their rtionship with me is more in the form of willful subservience thanks to them epting me as their master, they surely are special to me too. At times its a little hard and confusing to understand them, but then I just have to remind myself that while they do look like humanoid girls and possess the memories of one of them each, they are still Slimes in the core of their being and the way they look at things is clearly a little different from us. A much simpler one at that. Nevertheless, I make sure to show my appreciation for their devotion and pretty much unconditional support with a lot of mana-pats and kisses while we talk a little about their time when I was out. We throw some core rubs into that package too; they really love it when I nudge them with mana-filled fingers. Theres only one other mana-filled thingor rather a substancethey love more, but we dont exactly have time for that right now. Perhaps a bitter. I finally reach Eleas room and knock on the door. Herdylike voice invites me inside and I find her sitting by the desk with a pen in her hand, clearly thinking about something written in the notebook lying in front of her. Shes wearing a casual white two-piece with her chocte belly in full view. Theres also quite a bit of cleavage in the top part. Overall, its something thats amon sight amongst Dark Elves. Their females just love clothing that shows a lot of their bodies, especially their stomach and back. What an unexpected visit. How can I help you, Master? I did note to you as your master. Or employer, to be more precise. She stands up with an elegant smile. Fufufu~ It looks like she is not nning to waste even a single day~ Pardon? Oh, its nothing. Then, how can I help you, my dear husband~? I stare at her with a raised eyebrow for a while but she doesnt relent and just keeps her exquisite smile up. Im pretty sure that wasnt really nothing. Im already starting to make some assumptions. Well, I just wanted to see how you are doing. To check if Im notcking your very affectionate attention~? Oh, how thoughtful~ Thank you, Im doing fine. But, I wouldnt say no to a little hug~ Or a kiss~ I shake my head at her clearly flirtatious tone and step closer to wrap my arms around Eleas waist. She doesnt waste any time and quickly goes after my lips, not-so-stealthily roaming her hands all over my back, stopping for quite some time over my ass. Are you sure a kiss is enough? You seem to be a little starved. I do hope you ate your fill earlier, Iment after our tongues finally part. Fufufu~ I appreciate the concern, but you have a meeting to attend, as far as I know. Between some random girl Ive met twice in the Adventurers Guild and my lovely princess-wife, who do you think would I rather ignore if I had to choose? Her smile grows wider and Elea dives for my lips again, not letting me escape that easily this time. I throw in a few good squeezes at her voluptuous bottom as a little payback and to settle the scores from her previous groping. She finally pulls back when we almost run out of breath. Haaaah Lets stop here for now Or I wont be able to hold back... I waspletely serious when I spoke earlier. I know and Im happy to hear that. Lets have some fun togetherter~ Alright. As you wish. So, what was that you were doing before I came here? Elea steps away from my embrace and brings me to her desk, tapping at the notebook. Her breasts sway seductively as she leans over it. What a sight. Some of our elf and tiefling friends are looking very forward to the role-y service that you have mentioned before your short journey. Especially the dressing part. In here, I have written down some of their wishes and preferences they would love to explore. Ive been thinking this over and consulting with Cornelia as shes currently the only Human around. But naturally, an opinion of a man would be much more valuable~ Ooooh. Interesting. Can I take a look? She passes me the notebook with a nod and I start flipping pages. There are tens of notes with names hovering over each segment. As for the contents Wants to be taken doggy-style in the attire of Shalaran Ranger Corps while having both arms tied up behind her back and acting like a prideful elite, slowly falling into depravity and love for a good cock while under intense care of her handsome assant I raise my eyes from the paper and nce at Elea. She keeps her soft smile on her lips and prompts me with her eyes to read more. Would love to dress in the ceremonial clothes of the ritual dancers from the Offering to the True Moon festival and take part in an intense lovemaking session while having Starglint poured all over her body and licked off it, with a heavy emphasis on certain, sensitive areas... I again move my gaze up at her and look at the still unchanged expression of the Dark Elfdy in front of me. And again she urges me to continue. Swallowing my saliva, I get back to reading. If theres an opportunity, it would be amazing if she could equip a full set of knight armour, preferably something easy to remove, and while acting clumsy and shy, have a good timeoh, this one seems pretty normalwhile getting all of her holes ravaged... by numerous appendages preferably tentacles but dicks are fine too Okay, thats enough. And Im pretty sure I know who thest person is even without checking the name. Do you also have a dream scenario like this? Perhaps, fufufu~ I chuckle nervously and hand her the notebook back. These are quite specific so Im pretty sure it would be hard to find random people to fill in the roles. Everyone obviously knows that. These are just their dream scenarios, as you have called them. They would be plenty happy to have fun with less specific settings like just dressing up ording to their partners wishes or assuming a different personality. And Im sure theres at least one person around whom they could ask for help with their most desired ys, isnt that right? Fufufu~ I guess there is. Let me know when youd be up to bring your dream scenario to life. Elea pulls me into her embrace again and hugs me closely. Im already living my dream life. But There might be something Id want to do Unfortunately, the ce required for that is out of our reach. Right now, at least Sounds like an adventure to me. Oh, for sure, my dear husband. Lets not lose ourselves in our dreams of the future though and focus on the present. There are still two people you have to visit before heading out, isnt that right? I show her a wry smile. Why do I have the feeling that Ive been acting ording to some grand scheme since the moment I returned? You are just imagining things, fufufu~ Now go and show Neira some love. Maybe check if shes notcking any paint again. Elea pecks my lips and pushes me out of her room. I end up back in front of her door. Is there not a single damn detail these girls arent sharing with each other? Geez... I shake my head with a smile and head to the underground area. The artistic elf is easily found in her own studio on the opposite side of the underground facility than the crafty dwarfs forge. Before I even reach for the knob, the door swings open and Neira shows up on the other side, wearing a not-fully-buttoned-up white shirt with rolled sleeves and light brown hot pants. She shows a gentle smile and grabs my wrist, pulling me inside. The very moment I step in, she locks the door. Uh oh. Thats usually not a good sign. Neira chuckles softly. Dont worry. I just prefer for others not to see. You seemed pretty fine with the tieflings present. She shakes her head with an amused smile. And they say its Dark Elves who have sex on their mind all the time. Its my turn to chuckle as I slowly approach her and pull Neira into a hug. She wraps her arms around my neck and we exchange a few short kisses. So, what is the actual reason? I ask. I can feel her feelings of pride rising through our bond and she walks away without answering. While Neira rummages through a sea of frames and easels, I take in the sight of the workshop. There are way more things in here now than two weeks ago. And there are also countless paintings of various sizes and in various states ofpletion on disy this time. They are mostly portraits of everyone. It took me a bit, but Ive finally been able to finish it. Hearing her voice, I move my eyes back to Neiras position. Shes holding a vertical frame, covered by a sheet of material. Its around two-thirds of my height or so. Quite a big one. Oh? Is it one of these you were not letting me have even a peek at? This one is much better. If not for the painting above the reception, Id be calling this one my magnum opus. Now youve captured my attention. I assume you arent bringing that up just to tease me? She smiles again and sets the frame on a nice showcase, pretty much prepared just for it. Grabbing the material and ncing my way to create some tension, she pulls it to the side, finally revealing the masterpiece. ... ... Say Yes? Is every single painting of me going to be nude? Why cover something perfect with unnecessary clothes? Good gods Do you dislike it? Of course not. Its incredible. I just didnt expect it to be a piece focusing on... my ass Literally Yep. The thing in front of my eyes is my whole form portrayed from behind while Im reenacting David. In full nude of course. Im pretty sure its from that time I posed for her literally once before. Now I kind of remember her taking at least a dozen sketches of my butt back then. But, besides me, theres a beautiful garden and a pond in the background. So while Im doing the David, she created a piece looking as if Im heading into the pond for a pleasant dip, holding some material over my shouldermost likely my supposed underwearand looking back at the viewer with a soft smile. The wholeposition is very beautiful and charming. If you can ignore my whole ass on disy, that is. You dont seem to like it too much Getting pulled out of my pondering over the painting, I quickly move closer to Neira and wrap my arms around her waist in a warm hug, getting our faces close together. I never said that. Its beautiful. The way everything merges together is amazing. I dont remember if I said it before, but you can draw or paint me however you want. Dont take my short moment of surprise as a sign of dissatisfaction, okay? She nods and pecks my lips, reciprocating the embrace. You really dont feel ufortable? Check that yourself if you dont trust me, I answer with a smile. As I join our lips together, I try my best to enhance the connection between us, allowing Neira to get a read of my mind a little bit. Its only fair anyway. I get to check on their emotions and mood almost all the time. After a brief moment, it bes impossible to continue this little show of affection with how widely Neira is smiling. Found your answer? Yes. Was it a good one? Very. Im d then. We hug for a while longer and I help Neira cover the painting again. What are you going to do with it? Can I hang it in my room? I chuckle. Of course. Im asking because Im curious, not to restrict your options. You can do whatever you want with it. Thanks. Be sure to let me know if you need more help. With modelling or your painting supplies She smiles sweetly, catching my reference. Would the front be okay too? Anything for you. Then Im looking very forward to it. And Ill check my paints to see when we can schedule another resupply. Now, I believe there should be one more person waiting for you, right? Why do I think its not Elise you are talking about? I say as she pushes me outside of her workshop just like Elea did, with a quiet giggle. Oh well. Time to find Astrea I guess. At first, used to her elusive way of being, I get worried that it will be hard to locate the reserved-yet-ferocious catgirl, but then I remember that we have finally bonded together shortly before my departure and find Astrea in one of the solo training rooms that were made during my absence as an alternative to the big arena. When I enter the stone chamber, Astrea is jumping around while reenacting various moves and skills you would only see in martial arts movies or TV series due to the almost gravity-defying character of the blows and swipes of both her arms and legs. I wait until she finishes the current set of techniques and gracefullynds on her feet. She then takes a deep breath and turns her head towards me, scanning my figure with her curious eyes as her tail dances in a mesmerizing, wavy motion. stair? Yo. Am I interrupting you? No. She suddenly shortens the distance between us in just a few nimble steps, arriving in front of me in a sh and gazing up at my face with her usual, seemingly cold expression. Unable to resist her cuteness, I plop my hand on her head and start brushing through her hair, scratching around her adorable, silver ears from time to time. She closes her eyes while her expression doesnt really change. The quiet but noticeable purring confirms that she is very much enjoying this though. These were some fascinating and refined moves. After we mated, I felt stronger, so I started training more. I cant be a dead weight to you when we go to rescue my friends. I chuckle a little. Im pretty sure I would be the dead weight in this scenario. You have much more experience than me. All that I have is a slightly stronger body and a few useful skills. You would beat the shit out of me in a real fight. I fought with Garrena. It was tough. You beat her so you can beat me. I beat her? Thest thing I remember from our bout is getting flung back into the wall with a force strong enough to turn a Human into a bloody stain, hahaha. I think she greatly exaggerated that fight. Really? Yes, really. To not just stand there on the edge of the room, I grab Astreas hand and walk to the nearby wall, sitting down with my back to it in a cross-legged position. Then, I smile at her and pat myp. She quickly jumps in and fits herself in the space, rubbing the top of her head into my chin and neck. How is it going? I ask. I checked a few information points and found marks meaning that the nextmunity meeting is going to happen in five days. Is it okay? Yes, it should be fine. Are we forced to go with just the two of us or can we take someone else? It will be easier to move through the canals with fewer people but I dont mind one or two more. I think it would be better if you could defeat the leader in a one-on-one fight though. Now, that would be quite risky. Why? It would mean that you are the strongest and they would have to listen to your demands as you would be considered the new alpha of the group. They are not good people but most Beastkin still ce pride on the first spot. Interesting. Well, we will see about it. Is the current alpha strong? Astrea nods while I still pet her ears. He is a pureblood canine Beastkin, a Crimson Wolf. Their tribe is usually very strong and fast. I challenged him many times so that he would focus his attention on me instead of my weaker friends. I couldnt beat him Not even once Many scars I have are from him. Most are from the punishment after the fight though. He is very rough with girls. More than they would like their partners to be. Thats why I kept him away from Alright, thats enough. I already have enough reasons to lob his head off. She tilts her head and nces up at me curiously. I gently stroke her cheek. Im really surrounded by unimaginably strong girls She tilts her head even more. But Im not strong. Trust me, anyone who is willing to sacrifice themselves for others is an incredibly strong person. And from what I just heard, youve been doing exactly that for quite some time and for quite some people. And you are still worried about these people now that you are not there to help them anymore, right? She nods at me after a while. I stare at her for a moment, pondering over something. Say. Wouldnt you rather take your own revenge on him? I cant. Thats why I asked you That was before. You said it yourself, that you felt stronger. I can make you even stronger than that. If thats something you want, I can do everything I can to boost you up as much as possible in these five days. Although, that would most likely require quite a lot of sex. The choice is yours. Ill do whatever you want. Astrea falls silent for a moment, most likely thinking about my suggestion. Just a few momentster, I feel a slight mental nudge. Not being exactly sure what its been about, I kind of instinctively pull out my menu. The sight of a very familiar window greets me.
PARTNERS
Astrea - Feline Beastkin
Bond Level: 4/5 Bond Type: Deep Adoration (Mates for Life) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Oh It looks like our Bond Level jumped up. And the Type switched to Deep Adoration. Huh. Was it what I said earlier? I think its the first time it rose like this, in the middle of conversation rather than overnight. Astreas movement in myp brings me out of my thoughts and I watch her shuffle until we end up sitting face to face in a lotus position. She locks her eyes with mine. Lets do that. I dont mind mating to get stronger. Actually I would like to mate with you some more She leans in and starts carefully licking my neck, making me giggle a little. I resume scratching behind her ears while getting caressed by her too. Alright. Im happy to oblige. And if you wont feel like you got strong enough before we depart, I will naturally still fight in your ce if pushes to shove. Looks like my schedule will be quite packed for this week. We stay together for a little longer. Its weirdly pleasant to feel her slightly ticklish tongue on the skin of my neck. But, I have arrangements for today and Ive already almost run out of time. Astrea doesnt protest and lets me stand up after getting off me. I promise her to start our trainingter after closing and she apanies me up, back to the main parts of the mansion, taking a turn for the baths when we reach them. Checking the time, I quickly dress up in my suit, take a few things that could prove useful into my ring and move out shortly after. Ailish materializes herself shortly before I reach the closed gates. May I join you for a walk, Master? Hmmm You dont have your uniform yet so She surrounds herself with the familiar ck mist and soon, her body gets wrapped up in the maid dress everyone else wears. She even recreated the cor with the pendant. Additionally, her wings and horns disappeared, making her look like your usual sex-bomb of a redhead. Okay, minus the light violet skin, hahaha. I guess its fine. I would like to meet Elise alone though. Of course. And so, we walk together through the capital side by side. Ailish oftenments on the architecture or the style of clothing people use,paring it to the Human towns and cities she had seen back before falling asleep. Its fun listening to her pointing out the small differences. We quickly reach the spot at which Im supposed to meet Elise and the eye-catching violet-skinned beauty disappears from everyones sight, tactically walking into an alley before turning into mist. I feel like letting her roam through the city in our uniform would us quite some attention. Ailish giggles at my open thought and I begin looking for a free table with a smile. Around fifteen minutes pass before I spot a familiar haircut amongst the crowd, clearly heading my way. Elise is wearing a very charming outfit, giving nice, summer vibes while still having the appearance of something you would wear for a professional meeting. I stand up when she reaches the table and extend my hand with a nice smile. She shakes it while moving a lock of hair behind her ear. Hello. Hi I didnt expect to see you in something so formal Im getting nervous, hahaha. Dont be. You can trust me or not but its something I wear pretty much all the time. That includes work too, but its not as serious as you would imagine. Alright. You just rarely see adventurers dress this nicely. How could I show up for a date with a cute girl in these rough clothes youve seen me register in? Elise blushes ever so slightly and a faint smile paints her lips. Nodding at her, I gesture at the table and we both sit down. Ive already instructed the waiter toe here when the second person arrives and he does so immediately. I missed showing off my Ruby Card. Order whatever you like, I say while passing her the menu. Dont worry, I will pick something cheap" She pauses for a moment. "Ummmm Why are the prices scratched off? Because I asked for it. You can now pick without getting influenced by them. Feel free to order whatever you like, as I said. Its on me. She seems to be a little flustered by the unusual treatment. I guess nk cards arent that popr in this worlds restaurants. Too bad. Its a very fun practice. After a few more convincing words, Elise finally orders a few desert-type items and so do I. The waiter bows respectfully and swiftly walks away. She nces at me with a curious gaze. Hm? You told me not to be nervous but with every passing second Im starting to think that you are some kind of a hidden bigshot, I, for some reason, caught the eye of, and you are trying to lure me in with nice things at first but then revealing that it doesnt even matter what I say in the end as you wouldnt take no as an answer. I raise my brow at her. Thats quite specific. Speaking from experience? Well I guess it looks a bit weird. I apologize. Where Im from, its amon practice. Im trying to scout a good employee so its only natural I show off my good side. And well, its also only natural to go this far for a date with such a nice girl. But, if Im making you ufortable, I will stop immediately. She starts waving her hands at me. No, no, no! Its great! Im sorry for acting all suspicious! Dont be. Its good to be cautious. And from what I understand, you do have a reason for that. Being a popr girl must be tough. Hahaha. Sometimes. You get used to countless men hitting on you all the time though. Its just always the rich-looking ones that seem to have a problem. I can imagine that. Anyway, to reassure you a little, you do have every possible choice here. You can even stand up, say that you never want me to show myself in front of you again, and leave. And I will make sure you will not have to deal with me ever again. The same goes for my offer. You can decline at any point during our discussion. Im sure that many people wouldnt be exactly happy to work in this particr environment. Even if you ept to work for me, you can quit at any given moment, no reason needed. Woah. That sounds quite amazing already. And... peculiar. But if people there are treated even half as good as what you have shown me then that would be a dream job. So, what is it about? I smile at her and pull out a very characteristic business card, throwing it onto the table. While Elise picks it up, I calmly sip on my tea, waiting for her reaction. Chapter 76 – Looks Like Trouble Chapter 76 C Looks Like Trouble As Elise picks up the business card Ive thrown onto the table, her brows furrow. Not that long after, they move up into a raised position, with her charming eyes widening a little. She attentively checks the front side and rotates the stiff piece of paper to see the back. Realizing what exactly is exined there, her cheeks turn slightly rosy and she puts the card down, ncing back at me with an embarrassed smile. Surprised? I ask. Well A little bit, hahaha Dont feel like you should hold back and speak your mind freely. If this particr field doesnt suit you, just say so. But, if this is not making you too ufortable, Ill move further with my offer. Im not exactly that ufortable with these things Its just Ive heard about this ce from adventurers a few times in the guilds lobby and I didnt really expect you to be the boss of it, hahaha She starts adorably twirling her fingers as she speaks. Quite a shock, huh. Ummm Yes? As I said, dont feel restrained to ask about anything. Im just a little curious All of these girls that came with you to register They work there, right? she asks, clearly emphasizing a certain part of her question. I smile a little. You are quick to catch on. Thats good. But, its only partially right. Some of them do, some dont. If you remember the first andst person I asked you to register, Sirgia and Elea are their names, they actually more like live there with me. That cute dwarf defending me back then spends most of the time in a forge or in the kitchen while that verydylike dark elf is like a manager, making sure no one has any misunderstandings and that they are happy with their situation. Well It so happens that these two kind of are my wives but lets forget about that for now. Wives? Her brows rise again and I just keep smiling at her. I dont mind filling you in even on the whole story, but I think its better to focus on other aspects first. Ah. Yes, of course, hahaha. I was just surprised. Again. But now that I think of it, you did seem like a person who would be able to get close with people of other races. But, dont get me wrong, I think thats amazing. And if everyone is happy then its even better. Im trying my best to assure that. Right. So Ummm Im not sure if I would be good enough I havent yet So... she speaks, timidly lowering her gaze. I chuckle at her. I think you are jumping to conclusions here. Elise raises her eyes, a little confused and curious. While I do think you are a very cute girland how popr you are amongst the adventurers only proves thatI approached you mainly because of your experience in dealing with people, and also your warm and cheerful personality. And the fact that you didnt immediately show pure hate towards my friends of other races. Dont you think theres a much more suitable position for you in such an establishment than what you are suggesting? Listening to my words, she smiles sweetly when Ipliment her, but when I mention thest part, she pauses to think for a moment and her eyes widen again as a heavy crimson blush begins surfacing on her whole face. Ahahahaha Stupid me! Of course! Why did I immediately think of that, hahaha I chuckle at her adorable reaction and wait for Elise to cool down a bit before continuing. Youve been quite nervous since the start, so dont me yourself too much. It really do be like that sometimes. Anyway, to clear everything up, I wanted you as a receptionist. We, of course, have one already, but thats obviously not good to count only on her. And she has quite a lot of other responsibilities and things to take care of outside of the establishment too. Thus, I would be happy to find someone who could fill that spot in too. Be it to rotate shifts or for sudden absences. Elise keeps nodding with my words and still showing a slightly embarrassed smile. I see. I see. That I would definitely be good enough to take care of, hahaha. Could you tell me some more about this? Of course. Youd mostly have to man the reception desk during open hours, which is from seven pm to three am, usually. We are working every other day, but how often youd have to do it would depend on you and the other person. Theres no real pressure here. You can agree on some schedule or just go with the flow. As for the responsibilities, its exining the rules to the neers, introducing them to the menu, checking people in, distributing the keytes, and stuff like that. It does sound pretty simple. Almost no different from what Ive been doing up until now, shements, slowly turning less nervous and embarrassed. It is. At least if you can handle talking about all the lewd stuff. Not everyone is able to easily exin to a man where he cant stick his dick in or he will risk having it ripped off. Or how amazing it feels to nail a Slime. Or that anal is a no go for certain girls while others love it. And while you surely were exposed to asional naughty looks or obscene remarks at the guild, those would get much more open andmon here. I need to be sure you won''t feel uneasy or distressed by that. I wouldnt want that for you. A-Anal? And she is back to being a tomato, somehow hung up on that specific part. Yeah. Something wrong? Doesnt it like hurt a lot for the girl? she asks, trying to look at me but failing to keep eye contact. It looks like the general belief is what I have assumed previously. People dont really know how to approach it so the girls would hate it, perhaps only agreeing to do it when they really care for or love their partners, to make them feel appreciated even though almost all they get from it is pain. I shake my head with a soft smile. Not in the slightest if you prepare for it properly. And we have a certain patent in y that makes it even easier and a much better experience for both sides. For some girls, it can even be more pleasurable than normal sex. Curious? She shows an embarrassed smile and looks away. N-No I was just a little surprised. I apologize for surprising you so much today, then. Well, you can always ask those who like it to share their thoughts with you. Im sure youd feel much less embarrassed talking about this stuff with another girl than a random dude. Elise nods, takes a deep breath and ps her cheeks a few times from both sides. Okay. I need to stop getting embarrassed by everything or you will think Im not suitable for this. Sorry, hahaha. Im usually not that shy. It just gets a little worse when Im nervous. And especially when Im nervous around a very handsome guy. Ah! Ummm Yeah Hahaha... Her attempt at calming herself down fails when she identally blurts out a littlepliment in my direction and she blushes again, looking at me with an upwards nce. I smile at her. Thank you. I appreciate it. But, I do owe you a little exnation. While I am holding back just in case, I was literally made for this. Technically speaking. A bit of confusion shows on her face. What do you mean? Well, two things. While I wont deny that I have a pleasant to the eye image, my ss makes me literally a much more powerful version of an Incubus with how its abilities work. And I went through a certain weird event that can only be described as evolution, making it even stronger. Its possible that its affecting you to some extent too. While it mostly charms those with less than positive views or intentions towards me, those who do see me favourably tend to get a boost in courage, allowing them to be a little bolder and freely express themselves to some extent. I do think Ive properly grasped how to control it though. Thats quite amazing, isnt it? Seeing her quite positively shocked expression rather than disturbed, I chuckle a little. Doesnt that make you feel distressed? I mean You can do much worse with drugs or illegal aphrodisiacs. And from how you portrayed it, you dont seem to be maliciously making use of it. Its just like your natural charm, no? And I honestly dont feel much different than normal. Could you maybe let it out a little so we check? For the first time, Im the one to be surprised. I dont think Ive ever met anyone whod suggested something like that. But then, Ive usually kept my powers under control, besides the time inside the mansion where I can be sure it doesnt affect the residents negatively and have talked about it with everyone. Well, I can. It should be fine. Ill bring it to the usual level now. Doing as I said, I focus on taking down the restrictions I put on when I left the mansion. Mostly just in case that I would end up flocked by horny women. It didnt happen the few times I removed thesepletely, but better safe than annoyed. Afterwards, I observe Elises reactions. A short moment passes and she makes a thinking expression. Thats it? Im not sure if anything changah She pauses for a moment and takes a few whiffs of air. Now I can notice how good you smell. Thats so weird. But not in a bad way. Its very pleasant and I would say it suits you. Interesting. Ive seen my fair share of abilities, but this is the best one. Hahaha, if you say so. Ill leave it at it then. Tell me if it gets any ufortable or anything. Please do. It actually calms me down a bit. I feel less nervous for some reason. This is amazing. Ekhm. So, I think I can clearly say that Im interested in your offer. What about the pay? I fix my position a little and get back to business. We are still quite fresh so its also not where we would want it to be, but weve recently managed to attract quite a crowd of nobledies. Therefore, I can offer you something like 25 silvers per night as the starting point. A night?! Thats like a gold coin per week if I work every other day! Sometimes I wouldnt get half in a month at the guild! And you call that the starting point?! Hahaha. Lets say that we have a quite wealthy backer. But, we are also starting to rake in some decent money ourselves. And technically, youd be the only paid employee. While the others do get money, they consider it more of a shared allowance which they usually just return to me and only ask for a bit when they go out. Some dont even want any, saying that they are already receiving plenty by being allowed to live in the mansion and have all their needs taken care of. So, if you moved in, youd be the only one considered an actual employee by its definition, hahaha. Wait! Elise stands up and ms the table in shock. I can live there?! For free?! Well As long as you want to. No one is forcing you to move out of your home. No, no, no, no! She shakes her hands and head at me. I would do anything to get as far away as possible from that rudendy! And the price is so bad because I need to be close to the guild in case of an emergency! Can I really move in? I nod at her with a smile. Her little rant gives me a weird feeling of nostalgia from back on Earth, where many people I knew struggled with the same situation. The moment you agree is the moment you can pick a room. She starts visibly pondering about it with a serious expression. I wait for Elise to collect her thoughts. Im actually d she is not jumping straight for it just because a very appealing detail surfaced during the talk. I was purposefully holding back from mentioning the pay to see how it would affect her decision-making. Well, I didnt expect her to react much stronger to the housing part, but it yed the same role. She nods to herself after a short moment. I would like to see my new workce first, if thats fine. Good. Very good. She didnt turn blind at the sight of an appealing candy. Of course. You can get a full tour and meet up with others. Want to go now? We are opening tonight so you could also stay until then to see how everything works from inside. Yes, please. Id love that. We smile at each other and finish the snacks that were slightly abandoned during our heated discussion. I stand up from my seat, walk to help Elise rise too, receiving a nice smile from her, and we start walking away. But, before we take a few steps, I stop. What do you think about Subi? Elise turns to me, slightly surprised by the question. Ummm Arent they very dangerous monsters that prey on men? I obviously havent seen one, but Ive read a lot about them in the guilds guides for adventurers. Oh. You went after one recently, no? Yes, I did. What would you do if you met one in the wilds, but they wouldnt be anything like described, at least in terms of all that danger and such? Hmmm They say to never trust a word of a monster, but... Im a nonbatant, so I would most likely try to talk it out if possible since Im sure I wouldnt be able to run away. If they really wouldnt mean anything bad, then that would be great. I see. Last question. Would you mind if one of my friends apanied us on our way back? Elise raises one of her brows curiously. Ummm No? With her response, a puff of ck smoke takes off my body and umtes by my side. She watches with wide eyes as it takes the form of a woman with violet skin, red hair and a maid uniform. Hi. Im Ailish, the new arrival greets Elise with a nice smile. She looks between me and Ailish in turns. Uhhhh Does that mean Yes. Im a Subus. Well, an Arch Subus, to be precise. Im hiding my features right now, ording to my Masters wishes. Ailish leans in and pecks my cheek while hugging my arm, making me roll my eyes. Scared? I ask Elise. Well A little bit, but she doesnt seem bad. And she is very beautiful. Oh, thank you~ You are such a sweet cutie too~ I wouldnt mind eating you up, even though I prefer men~ Elise blushes a little and Ailish giggles. I gesture at them with my hand and we resume walking. Now, I just have a clingy demon by my side. That wasnt my goal, but they start chatting after a short while, so thats fine. We reach the mansion in around twenty minutes and stop in front of the gate. Woah And I can live there? Elise asks with amazement. Wait until you see the inside~ Or the garden~ Ailishments with a smirk. After Elise finishes taking in the sight, we walk through the paved path and around the marble statue of a very healthy-bodied woman with quite the chest, pouring water from a jug she holds over her shoulder into the fountains pond. It seems that Elise does appreciate fine art. Wait a moment please, I stop everyone before we enter and slightly open the door to peek inside. Alright, no surprises this time. Lets go in. Pardon? Dont worry about it. Come, I urge her with a smile and we enter the lobby. Elise is even more in awe of the inside than the outside. As she looks around, I send Cornelia and Elea a Whisper and they promise toe in a moment. While we are talking around the reception, the two womene down from the stairs and join in. Elea recognizes the girl from our past visit at the guild immediately, and vice versa, and I introduce my amazing magician, serving as the current receptionist. They shoo me away while saying that they will do better without me around, so I shrug my shoulders and leave our possible new receptionist in their hands, making sure through our mental connection to remind them not to mess with her too much. Considering that its Elea and Cornelia, its easy to figure out what the topics will shift to after a while. Making use of a bit of free time, I take a stroll around and decide to talk a little with whoever is free. Meiya and Neiya are the first ones I find. They are having some fun in the garden, apanied by the cheerful Nebu. Asked about what the three of them are doing, they exin that the satyr sisters were curious about the harpys treehouse, and after talking a bit with Nebu, it somehow ended up at them trying to decorate the nest to suit her tastes even more. And thats where they are right now, making use of their spells and abilities revolving around nature to make certain parts of it grow more in a specific way, get covered with flowers and nts of a specific colour, and generally customize the whole thing more. All of them are having a st at it. After a short chat with how Nebu is feeling and learning that she is really happy with how many mates she gets, I give some pats to the younger satyr sister and leave them to their fun. Passing by the tieflings room, I hear some cheerfulughs and decide to check them out. They invite me in shortly after I knock. What greets me are their colourful bodies in full disy, with no article of clothing over them, sitting on the bed in a semi-circle and ying cards. Theres a ton of dildos of various sizes lying around too. Having fun? I ask,ing closer to see what they are ying. Of course! Shawure beams at me with a wide smile. We are ying Slip-it-in Poker if you are wondering. I did hear about Strip Poker, but this is new. I assume these are part of it. I point at all the rubber or wooden dicks. They all giggle. Your assumption is correct. Zaliasitting cross-legged to my rightreplies and falls onto her side, revealing three thick poles up her bluish tight ring. Now not as tight as it usually is. The cocks she has shoved into her asswith the help of a certain slimy substanceclearly made sure of that. Your new invention allowed us toe up with this game and its the best one weve yed since like forever, Mafarissitting on her legs to my leftinforms me and lifts herself a little, showing me a single rod in her backdoor. Wanna join? Im sure well be able to find a spot for you to fill in~ Shawuresitting on her butt in front of meshoots me a seductive nce and falls onto her back, showcasing her cute purplish yet-to-be-impaled passage, opening and closing invitingly. I chuckle at her. As enticing as it sounds, Im afraid it would be hard for me to quit, and Im in the middle of something right now. What are the rules, by the way? Shawure makes a disappointed pout for a moment and then sits up again with a smile. Simple. The winner can take one out, the losers have to stick one in. You get eliminated when your ass cant fit any more cocks. Fun, isnt it? I shake my head with a smile. Alright. Ill let you girls focus on the game. I have a feeling I would be eliminated in a sh. Hey, no one said youd have to stick one in too, Mafarisments while chuckling as I give each of them a peck on the cheek. That wouldnt be too fair, would it? Ill join you sometime. Either as one of these or as a yer. Im fine with both. See you. I wave at them from the door and leave. Ailish materializes herself by my side, buck naked and with all her demonic features. I think Im going to join them. Do you mind, Master? Werent you with Elise and the rest? They are doing fine without me. You cane back already if you want. Alright. Get in. And good luck. I p her juicy bottom and smile. Ailish squeals and bits on her lip while keeping eye contact with me as she opens and closes the door. With her advice, I follow my connection leading me to Elea and Cornelia. They are sitting in the social part above the lobby, each having a ss of wine poured. So, how do you like it here? I ask Elise after the trio notices me. She blushes a little, prompting me to look at the two women sitting on the opposite side of the coffee table, who clearly avoid my gaze. I sigh heavily. Whatever these two have told you, dont take it too seriously. Especially the parts that would refer to you doing anything with me. Or joining my so-called harem. Hahahaha Okay. Elise nods and looks up at me. I think I would like to work here. They exined a lot to me and it sounds great. I still need to fill in all the necessary paperwork to quit and move out of my apartment, ugh, but I should be able to finish everything in a few days. Great. Id be happy to have you. Dont worry about it and take your time. Did they mention how my partnering ability works? Y-Yes Elise answers, a little embarrassed. I squint my eyes at the two beauties while continuing. The part about mentalmunication, I mean. Ah. Yes, yes they did, hahaha. I dont mind getting registered too. So, I send her the invitation and she epts. We test out the Whispers for her to realize how lewd the messages sound. I can pretty much control the splitting-into-erotic-moans part and speak full sentences, but the sultry tone still remains. She decides to stay and observe the preparations and I of course let her. As we move around and do our thing, Elise attentively watches us and sometimes gets roped into small talk by various residents, especially the more easygoing ones. Everyone seems to be doing fine with another Human around. Cornelia already showed them that we can be nice too. Before we open for the night, she thanks us for this opportunity and leaves, promising to do her best in wrapping everything up as soon as possible. I throw her a small pouch of coins and ask Elise to pick a nice dress for herself that she would like to wear for work. Or a uniform. She doesnt need to imitate Cornelias attire and can go with what she feelsfortable with. Her thanks get even more cheerful and it takes me a moment to kick her out. Seriously, you dont need to be that grateful. While making some final preparations and check-ups, Mafaris takes me to the Pleasure Chambers again to talk about them in a bit more detail than before. They truly fit the given name. Its like these sex dungeons with a lot of weird stuff around but within a much morefortable-looking room. As for what can be found in one, lets say it''s various wooden structures allowing a person to be restrained in a plethora of positions, some also with attachable parts for toys; a wide range of dicks of all sizes and shapes, from many races and monsters and beings and whatever some of our girls came up with as I allowed them to add their own suggestions to the list of designs; simr rocking chairs the Queen received, in many models; other fun things, like vibrating saddles functioning simr to sybians, or like fully operable piston machines working on pressurized air managed by Mana Crystals or runes, courtesy of our chief engineer. Those even have remotes. Neat. And many, many other things, from little to big. Of course, we cant forget the staple elements, like a nice bed, a stylish office desk, afortable sofa, a coffee table with definitely-not-purposefully-customized corners, or a fluffy rug. The VIP ones even have a small bathroom. I think I can imagine how this got so popr so quickly amongst the nobledies if a certain enthusiast of such things had her first run in one of these and shared her experiences within her circles. With my full introduction finished, I move to the top floor and lean over the marble railings to observe the opening. Cornelia urged me to just watch for the few first hours as she wants me to see how they were doing when I was absent. And thus, Im able to witness something Ive only heard about before, but couldnt really believe. Now, I cant stick to that anymore. After Roseni leaves to open the gates, she isnt the first one to return. No. Before she is back, around five women eagerly make their way through the front door and towards the reception. All of them in nice dresses, and wearing ball masks. Some are even those on a little handle. They quickly pay up and are led by Mafaris to the level above and into a corridor behind me. They dont even pay attention to me, just pass by while happily chatting and giggling. Do all of them go in together? Now, that would be a scene. I think we need to invent cameras after our sessful telephone. Besides them, some men start showing up too. The numbers per hour are already way higher than before my expedition. But, even though many men pay us a visit, mostly alone, they dont evene close to the number of women. Like Ive heard, small cliques of them are created around the lobby and the social zone, waiting for their turn in the Pleasure Chambers. I can tell that not all of them go together, but there are sometimes pairs or more. Rarely, but it happens. Noble-looking girls dominate the counter, but there are somemon-looking ones too. They are often alone and slightly troubled, but our girls do their best to make them feelfortable. All in all, after two hours, it gets very lively. People are having fun in the rooms, people are enjoying somepany in the social zone and the lobby, some are even socializing with others while waiting for their favourite girls to be free, and some are in it for the baths. Its not exactly packed, but well definitely need to keep getting more employees in all fields. Unfortunately, it seems that I brought some bad luck from my journey and this evening isnt fated to be as calm and peaceful as most of them without my presence. A dude walks in through the front door and you can tell with a single nce that he means trouble. Medium-long blond hair, a quite handsome face, a good-looking white shirthalf-open to reveal part of his muscr torsoand decent trousers. Avish smile adorns his pretty face as he looks around, but I can clearly feel that it isnt all to it. His weird aura of pride and confidence isnt something you see amongst the visitors. I intercept him personally, shortly before he interacts with Cornelia at the reception. Wee to our humble establishment, sir. How can we help you today? I ask with my best smile. You the pimp? Nice ce you have here. Ive heard the girls are great too, he answers with a wide grin. But of course. I dare to say you would have a hard time finding better. Good. Good. You must be very proud of them? I couldnt be any prouder no matter how hard I would try. Great. Im in need of a good new side bitch. I raise one brow at him and the man plops his hand on my shoulder. Say, wanna have a little bet? Throw at me your most loyal slut, and if she wont be able to live without my cock after fifteen minutes, falling in love with itpletely, shes mine. Otherwise, you get ten tinum coins. Easy money, right? My brow twitches a little after he finishes, but I try my best not to loseposure. Thank you for the offer, but I will have to decline. I dont bet my girls. This is a high-ss brothel, not a gambling den. Oh,e on, man. Dont be a pussy. You said you were very proud of them. Its just one session. You dont think she will lose, right? Well, its not like any bitch has been able to resist me, but theres always a first, right? My smile cracks a little and I swear the air behind my back is getting colder for some reason. Im afraid that my decision wont change. And I will have to ask you to leave on the principle of having the right to deny our services to any customer. Your clearly malicious intentions are against our rules. Who made such pussy-ass rules? Dont be like that! You scared? Okay, if you win, Ill throw one of my best girls into the pool. No, three of them. They are top-ss bitches! At this point, Im sure my smile is as far from a nice one as possible. I said ~Master.~ ~Safi?~ ~Let me do it Ill teach him a lesson He is overconfident and proud He doesnt even smell as good as you~ ~No. Im not letting any of you into this. Hes clearly up to something and I will never risk the well-being of any of you. You girls arent prizes.~ ~Dont you trust me?~ ~This is not about trust. No is a no. I dont care if the chance of him doing anything is zero. He is clearly a bad guy.~ ~Please~ ~...~ I try to fight off the strong confidence and begginging into me through our bond, but its really hard when its the first thing she has been so adamant on ever. I really dont want to do this, but ~Our cores belong to you We are monsters Its impossible to change our minds for him We can help these girls too...~ I sigh heavily and call her toe down. She soon arrives by my side as I agree to the mans suggestion. He waggles his eyebrows at her and picks up the keyte from Cornelia, whose stare could freeze hell solid. Shes against it as much as I am, if not more. He gets escorted to the room while I exin to our receptionist why I agreed, and she shakes her head at the slimedy. Wait. I catch Safis wrist as she starts walking away. Iste this. Dont let it mix with your slime. She nods and I pull her into a deep kiss. For the first time ever boosting everything I can to the maximum in my mind, I pass her my saliva and she greedily sucks it in. A small capsule of trapped liquid is created in her mouth. After our lips part, Safi smiles at me softly and I let her go. Trying not to think about it, I focus on assisting the actual guests and customers. It does prove hard though. Around five minutester, I receive a Whisper. ~Master I think we have a problem~ Even though I dont feel anything wrong through our bond, a slight shiver passes through my spine and I immediately rush to their room, mming the door open. Safi is standing by the edge of the bed and ncing my way with an apologetic smile. On the mattress, lies the arrogant guy,pletely naked and spasming, from head to toe. His whole body is covered in his cum and a white foam ising out of his mouth; his eyes rolled to the back. His hips keep buckling up and his fully purple dick keeps furiously twitching without stopping, trying to shoot out more of his stuff, but clearly running out of juice ages ago. What in the Im sorry I thought it would pass, but he has been like that for four minutes now I stare at her in confusion. How? I didnt want to worry you so I dripped your saliva straight onto his genitalia before we started. He suddenly caught his heart and started orgasming. Up until now and counting. Do you think he will be alright? I make a relieved sigh. I hope not. Fucking prick. Oh well. At least we have learned something useful from this. You can go back. Ill ask someone with healing abilities to keep an eye on him to make sure he doesnt kick the bucket in here. And nothing more. We walk back together and share the news with Cornelia, who startsughing openly and saying that it was fully deserved and that she hopes he ends up as a eunuch. Im with her on that. Besides that dude, nothing as troublesome happens over the rest of the night. He stops spasming after around two hours or something. ording to Elea, the chances of it being impossible to get up after something like this are pretty much a hundred percent if she doesnt intervene. I tell her not to. We are not a clinic but a brothel. First aid is all we can do. For him, at least. Everything else wraps up great. Weve seen a fair amount of people over the whole night. Its as amazing as the girls have told me. At this pace, we might need to repurpose a whole wing or floor for women, leaving the other one to men. Thats something I didnt expect. As we are finishing up the cleaning after closing, Nebu reports some man standing in front of the closed gates and looking around while she is taking a rxing flight before going to sleep. We let him in and he turns out to be the butler of our prideful young noble. We exin the situation to himof course avoiding a certain detailand lead the man to his master. He pales a little when he sees the guys state, but only swipes down his face while muttering something about having iting one day, so I guess he is fine with our version of his master not being able to handle Safi at her best. He throws the young lord onto his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and leaves. I make a mental reminder to ask the King about that pair tomorrow and get back to work, mostly chatting with the girls about our business. They really look proud, especially Mafaris. She is having a st with the customers. Before sleep, Astrea joins me in my room and we get into our training session. This time, sheys herself down, pretty much offering herself to me, showing her submission. I can feel a trace of gratitude in her emotions so I dly indulge myself in her offer and we spend around an hour in a quite intimate hug. The next morning, after breakfast, I go out to the castle. Im sure Ross is very eager to hear the true story behind the subjugation quest. I cant wait to see his reaction. Cornelia seems to be the same and decides to apany me. And truly, while expecting me to talk it out with the Subus, he clearly did not think I would literally outfuck her, hahaha. And he almost jumps out of his shoes when Aillish materializes by my side and shoots him an alluring grin while licking her lips. With him being a pretty good guy, they get ustomed to each other rather quickly. After my introduction, he begins looking at her as at any other woman and not some vicious monster. Well, any woman that craves a good cock, but I think he has some experience with that. I let him know about the dude from the previous day and he states that he might know a thing or two about that noble. A typical rich kid. His father is an esteemed lord and a famous alchemist. Supposedly, the misfit of a son has been stealing some insane aphrodisiac that his old man created by ident and using it to make the girls addicted to him. He is banned from almost every single brothel after brainwashing their women into his puppets. He must have learned about ours as its fairly new and targeted it. Oh well. I dont think hell be a problem for anyone else anymore. Unless his old man can fix him up. I just hope he wont somehow notice my saliva andes to our establishment with an army, saying that we used some illegal aphrodisiac on his son, which isnt that far from the truth. We talk some business, I share with him my ns to have a little raid in his canals, and get official permission just in case. I dont n on blowing up half of the sewage system, but hey, if it ends up happening, hero stuff, cant me that. Speaking of which, the actual heroes arrived back in the capital a few days prior to my own return. They had quite a scare with some weird eldritch-like horror in a different dimension or something. Figured out these monsters had to have some source. The invaders theory is getting more and more viable. We finish the talks, Ie back home, things happen, everyone is busy, me especially with Astreas training, and time flies fast. In a sh, its already another working night. Elise hasn''t managed to finish her things up yet, so we are still in the same squad. Everything is going well. No arrogant young masters this time. But, around three hours into the night, something slightly suspicious does actually happen. Im starting to think that I really should be away more than not. As for what is happening, a weird cloaked figure of short stature makes its way into the lobby and stops shortly after entering through the front door. Now, its not that umon for men or womening in covered like that, protecting their identity, but they usually dont start ncing around at literally every single detail, focusing the most on me and Cornelia, trying to be very stealthy about it, but failing miserably with both of us noticing. We continue doing our job while I make sure someone keeps an eye on them from at least four angles and above. Elea has her vines ready at any time. Call me paranoid, but I aint taking any chances now. Not with the prospect of revenge from a certain poor dude. I still need to confront him about that bet. It would be great if we could somehow heal the girls he hurt. Anyway, our suspicious visitor finally makes their way to the reception after around ten minutes of looking around. I walk to the t middle section above reception where the stairs on the sides join together and rest my back on the railing, making myself look like Im taking a short break. Wee to Utopia! How can I help you, sir or madam? After Cornelia''s greeting, I can only hear some very quiet muttering, unable to make out anything from their words. But, their voice sounds a little unusual. No need to be shy! You can ask me anything, no matter how weird it might sound in your head. We dont judge here, and if theres something we cant do, well sincerely apologize and offer something else. Your secrets are safe with us. Shes such a natural at it. And to think a month or two ago she has been holed up in ab for most of her life. But, only some quiet noise replies back. Im fairly sure the person is still uncertain to speak up. Ummm If you are ufortable with people around, I can ask one of the prettydies here to take you into a private room and you could speak with her alone, hm? Ill only let you know that everyone here is fully allowed to defend themselves, so no funny business, okay? And again theres no proper answer. This time, only silence fills the void. I decide that its enough and make my way down the stairs,ing straight for the reception and standing by its side. Cornelia and the cloaked person nce at me. I can now tell they are around Emis height, maybe slightly taller. Hello. Ive noticed you seem a little nervous. Or maybe ufortable. Is this your first time? Like, I mean, first time? Theres nothing to worry about, our girls can be very gentle and understanding. Theyll do everything they can to create a rxing atmosphere. Ummmm While I cant see anything about their face or body, hearing their voice from up close makes me furrow my brows for a split second, but I quickly fix my expression. Its really strained. As if they are trying hard to sound different than normal. A little throaty, but Im fairly sure its a girl. Do you have men? the person continues, ncing at Cornelia. Im sorry, but unfortunately not, she answers. Why? I take the question. Because our girls that live here requested we don''t employ men, for their ownfort and peace of mind. Being their master and employer, I highly value their opinions, and its my duty to do at least this much for them. What about him? Asking about me, she again directs the inquiry at Cornelia. The Master doesnt participate in sessions with customers. I apologize. Theres a moment of silence. Perhaps they are pondering over something. Is it really not okay to do it with him? I can pay as much as you want I show a warm smile. Im sorry, but thats not the matter of money. Well Cornelia captures my attention, speaking quietly to make sure no one hears us. We talked about that And if its her first time I think it would be good if it ends up with someone like you, who is kind, gentle and with experience. No one has to know, right? She winks at the cloaked person. I sigh heavily. Alright. Nodding at Cornelia, I scoop the mysterious stranger into a princess carry, evoking a cute yelp of surprise from them, and walk away to a free room far from the people. They try to pull their hood as much as they can to hide their face from me. Getting inside, I let them down and activate the silencing array in the room, which has beenid down by Cornelia in each of them just for situations like these. I lock the door and turn around to face the stranger. The clearly feminine hands are rubbing against each other nervously. Okay. Care to tell me what this is about, Shino? Chapter 77 – Between a Teacher and a Student Chapter 77 C Between a Teacher and a Student The cloaked person standing in front of me, who without even the slightest doubt is Shino Asakura, one of my students and a good friend, jerks a little at my clearly unexpected question and freezes solid. Theres no need for this cover anymore. Ive activated Hall of Serenity around this room. No one is going to hear us. After a short moment, she reaches towards her hood and finally pulls it back, revealing a beautiful face of a purplish-eyed Japanese girl with a mighty ck ponytail. Just the way I remember her. And she looks very surprised. How did you know? I shake my head with a smile. Do you really think I wouldn''t recognize the voice of one of my favourite students? I basically knew the moment I came down from the stairs. I must say though, youve given all of us a little scare with how you conducted yourself. But, thats not something you have to worry about. For now at least. Shino rubs her hands in an awkward manner again and gazes down, but I can see how she takes very timid peeks back up at me with a tinge of curiosity in those charming dark violet eyes. It must have been hard for you toe to such a ce just to meet me. You should have asked Roekhm,the King to call for me to the castle and I would show up. So, whats the matter? Did something bad happen? Or do you need something from me as soon as possible? She stops sneaking nces at me and her eyes stay glued to the ground. I can see Shinos lips part and close a few times, but nothinges out of them. The only thing that changes is the colour of her cheeks, visibly turning redder and redder with each passing second. Oh, how I missed her moments of embarrassment. Shes just so adorable during these that all you want to do is to step closer and hug her. But, there''s a ce and time for that and it clearly isnt now and here. I take my hands off my hips, and as I turn my side to Shino, I wave at her. Follow me. This is not the perfect environment for such a sweet and pure-hearted girl. Im really sorry for you having to force yourself toe here. Lets move to the garden behind the mansion. That should ease your nerves a little. Finishing turning my body, I take a few steps and soon reach the door, grabbing the knob. I love you, Sensei! Please make me your woman! A sudden shout from behind stops me dead in my tracks. Not a single muscle in my whole body dares to move as my brain is dedicating all of its power and resources to countlessly analyse the words captured by my ears, makingpletely sure the message has been received correctly. After a brief moment of silence, I let go of the knob and turn around to look at Shino. Shes still standing in the same spot and with the same posture, but with her eyes tightly shut. Hearing my shoes scrape over the flooring, she lifts one eyelid to prod for my reaction and sighs in relief. I hope its a relief. Im not really sure how my face looks right now. She then opens her other eye and tries her best to look at me, which proves to be incredibly hard and her gaze jumps away after just a second or two of eye contact. Her hands move to the material of her clothes and start squeezing it. I I tried asking the King, but he didnt want to tell me any details He said that he isnt sure if you are around or not on a trade run to another town He wouldnt even tell me the name of yourpany or its address I mean, I did ask Ross to keep these a secret between us, but I also told him not to overdo it if any of them would be clearly looking for me or were deeply interested in how I am doing. It seems like he decided to feignplete ignorance. And since I didnt get any urgent message from him, this must have taken ce recently. And while I was trying to persuade the King... I heard somedies in the castle gossip about some brothel with a manager who has grey hair and a handsome face So I decided to investigate it a little and yesterday I found out it really was you... And then I came in and didnt really know what to do... so I asked for you so that we can do it... Her voice turns barely audible near the end, but Im able to catch everything with my slightly improved senses. Not like I wouldnt be able to figure out the meaning behind them even without that. Normally, if it was back on Earth, I wouldnt think for even a moment about this, but now, a lot of things have changed, especially around me. Im still overjoyed to hear these words as Ive always had a little crush on her, but... Shino You clearly deserve better than this She suddenly plunges into the ground as dark smoke envelops her body and reappears right in front of me with a simr effect. Her arms wrap around me faster than I can react. She hugs me tightly and presses her face against my chest, which with our height difference is still quite doable. No! I want to be with you! Im done waiting for a good moment! Something always ruins it! Ill never be able to show you how much I love you if I keep holding myself back! I ce one of my hands on her back and start stroking Shinos head with the other, trying to calm her down a little. You silly girl. How can you love a pimp like me? I did not fall in love with a pimp but with my sensei back from Earth and nothing has changed since that day You are still so smart and handsome and good I chuckle softly. How can a man who forces girls to sell their bodies for his own benefit be good? She shakes her head, very lively rubbing her face into me. Liar... I spoke with a red-skinned Tieflingdy in maid uniform on the streets She told me how you bought her, her friends, and also many other demi-humans and took good care of them She was never forced to do anything And she told me how much she loves having you as her master And if you are a bad man, why is Cornelia-san here too? Even working at the reception? A sigh escapes my lips. You know, Ive done countless sexual things with plenty of girls and there, for sure, are going to be more. Are you really going after such a womanizer who sleeps with any random woman? Shino again shakes her head and tightens her hug. You are lying again You dont do it with any random girl The situation from the lobby is proof of that You only agreed because you knew it was me under this cloak Looks like I have no chances of winning against you But, what would your parents say if they learned that their precious princess has given herself to a dirty pimp? I dont care We dont even know if we can return or if Earth is still a thing Ive been holding myself back for too long Im not going to do it anymore Alright, alright. I guess theres really no point in continuing this. I gently pat her head and then move both of my hands to hug herpletely. Are you truly fine with me? She nods into my chest. After a brief moment of us just standing there embracing each other, I slowly pull Shino away and take a step back. She lets me go with a bit of hesitation. I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. Ive lived through this scene countless times in my imagination, but not in my wildest dreams did it y out in a ce like this. With a soft smile, I grab Shinos hands and kneel down onto one knee in front of her. Her eyes start to widen as she nces at me. Shino. Will you be my lover? Instantly, her fingers squeeze my hands hard and her lips tightly press together with great tension. Not even a second passes before Shinos cute eyshes start fluttering up and down to deal with the tears forming around her charming eyes. They, unfortunately, cant keep up, and a few streaks begin running down her cheeks. I Yes Yes! Yes, please! Id love to! Please! Please She keeps repeating please as a bright smile appears on her face, getting all covered in tears of happiness, not showing any signs of stopping. I chuckle again and stand up. Really, you dont have to beg. Im the one asking, already forgot? I cup Shinos chin up and leave a very light and chaste kiss on the lips of the teary girl as she closes her eyes. Afterwards, I step back and move to the stand with our magic telephone, cing my hand over themunication sigil, showing a soft smile at the curious-looking girl. A brief momentter, a connection is made between my mind and another person. ~Hello. This is reception. How can I help you?~ Cornelias voice arrives in my head. ~Its me. Ill need an extension.~ I chuckle at her. ~But seriously, it looks like I will have to leave things to you girls for a bit longer. Not sure for how long exactly.~ ~She got you that good, fufufu?~ ~Yeah. She got me damn good. Its Shino. That samurai girl from the hero party. Just in case, ask one of the maids to prepare a VIP room for her. Shes basically a princess. And someone precious to me.~ ~I always knew it was not a matter of if but when. It was a miracle it took so long with how much you guys have been into each other even before the summoning. I honestly thought shed steal you for herself before I made up my mind back there in the castle Take good care of her and leave everything to us. Now go. Dont make the princess wait, fufufu.~ ~Thanks. And sorry about this. Ill make it even with youter.~ I take my hand off the magical te and nce at Shino again. Since I didnt want to leave her out, Ive been speaking my thoughts aloud as I conversed with Cornelia, leaving out her answers, and my little samurai is now clearly blushing after being called someone precious. With a chuckle, I walk closer to her and pat her head as I pass, heading towards the bed. I sit down on the edge of the mattress and tap the material by my side. Shino timidlyes to join metaking off her cloak and revealing her outfit I remember perfectly from our time at the castleand plops down where I showed her, gazing down at her hands sped together over her thighs. I wrap my arm around her waist and rub it reassuringly. Listen. Theres no need for you to force yourself into any sexual stuff right now. We can just sit here, talk a bit, cuddle a little, and just spend quality time together. I will not love you less for not jumping straight into it, okay? Theres a brief moment of silence and Shino moves her hands to her petite chest. I know Im not really that womanly or attractive, but Alright. Stop. Ive already yed the I dont deserve you card. Its no longer in the game. Neither are any variations of Im too normal or Im too ugly. Are we understood? She giggles a little under my intense stare and nods. Now, let me tell you a few things. Firstly, you are beautiful. Ive never been able to find words to describe how lovable you are. Secondly, as I said, you are basically a royal princess. And thirdly, you are an OP heroine who can get anything she wants. Her smile fades down and a slightly dejected expression takes its ce. But I couldnt get your first time Im sorry I literally throw my arms into the air. Why the hell are you apologizing for something like that! If anything, it should be me prostrating myself low on the ground in front of your feet and begging for forgiveness for not being able to keep it in my pants! Shouldnt it be the man who should feel bad for not saving himself for the girl he clearly loves? Are you sane? She giggles again, covering her mouth with her slim hand, and I return to hugging her by my side after shaking my head. You know, Sensei Ive always wanted to do it with you Especially after you told me how many girls dumped you for stupid reasons like your interests or hobbies Seriously, how can someone be so unlucky at dating? Were these women blind or stupid? I can only smile at her wryly. What attempts at meeting with someone I made, pretty much all ended at the first or second date. At some point, I just stopped really trying, deciding to leave it to fate, thinking that perhaps that had been a sign or something. And it was around the time I started teaching Shino and kind of developing a crush on her the more time we spent together. But she continues. I knew you well enough to understand that you wouldnty a hand on me even though I was seventeen, which is more than fine in many parts of the world already. I respected that and waited with my confession, nning to tell you on my eighteenth birthday. She smiles sweetly, reminiscing about the past. I was going to invite you on a date that night, and when you would ask me what I want as a gift, I would say... you. And then... we would finally. She stammers a little and mumbles some iprehensible words. But The summoning incident ruined everything And then we split up I really shouldnt have waited I kept ming myself for this... I pull her closer and lean my head against hers as we still sit side by side. If this makes you feel any better, I had lots of indecent thoughts about you due to how cute and charming you always were. Youve made me waver at least a few times, you know? I whisper to her ear, noticing a clear smile on her soft lips. Me too... I had lots of fantasies involving you, Sensei, like how you would react when I confessed to you or even in the ssroom She starts with a very lively tone but the finish again dives down into something I can only catch a few keywords from. I start poking her side a little, sensing something interesting. Whats that about the ssroom, hm? I ask with a slight tease present in my voice. Shinos fingers start fumbling around each other as she begins to answer. Ummm One night I stayed up prettyte and I read this doujin featuring a teacher and a student, and I couldnt stop thinking about it the next day in the ssroom... because the man looked so much like you I even stayed longer to ask questions, but I didnt pay attention to your answers... because all I could think of was how I would trip and fall forward onto your crotch And when getting up I would identally touch it And you would keep your usual, calm smile, saying that its okay since it was an ident And then, I would lean more onto you and ask what if it wasn''t really an ident and you would grab me push me onto your desk and rip off my panties... and and... Okay, okay, thats enough. No need to go into that much detail. I stop her quickly before she faints from overheating with how red she gets near the end of the whole story. I would never force myself onto you like that. I know. Thats partially why I love you so much, Sensei You are always so kind... Using my free hand, I ce it on Shinos cheek and turn her face towards me so that I can give her a little peck. But, her eyes keep darting away, pulling her head to the side until shepletely turns back before our lips connect, covering her flushed face with both hands. I chuckle at her adorable reaction. How can you do that if you cant even look my way when we kiss? Her body suddenly shivers and freezes. A momentter, she moves her hands back onto her thighs and turns her head towards me, locking her eyes with mine. She is forcing herself not to look away so hard that her pupils are literally shaking. I tilt my head to the left and to the right and she intently follows my gaze. Then I stand up, walk around, and she still stares hard into my eyes. I can see tears starting to resurface on her face again and I crouch in front of her, brushing over her cheek with my thumb while shaking my head. Alright, alright, thats enough. Youve proven your point. Blink, you silly girl, blink. She does so instantly after I instruct her, making me chuckle again. I keep caressing her cheek while looking up at her pretty face. You really are determined to do it today, are you? Shino slowly slides off the mattress to join me on the floor, ces both of her petite palms over my cheeks and pulls herself into a gentle kiss. After she backs away, a very faint nod follows. I wont force you to wait anymore then. Lets just move to a better ce. One you fully deserve. And one that is yours from now on. Realizing from my movement what Im trying to do, Shino blushes again after finally getting a hold of her emotions, letting me pick her up into a princess carry. I move with her to my personal chamber, avoiding people as much as I can. Cant sneak by without a few curious stares from some guests in the recreational area, but they are busy enough with their own business not to bother us. We get inside and I head towards the bed. Shino nces around with curiosity. Im not sure what she has been expecting, but I sure hope not a stereotypical pimp cave. Im fortunate Neira didnt insist on hanging any nudes of me on the walls here or Shino could get the wrong idea. Actually, I better talk with her about that huge painting above the reception. Theres no way she missed that. It must feel unimaginably weird seeing your past teacher surrounded bysciviousdies from all angles; some of them even in the middle of not-so-proper acts. Nevertheless, I sit down on the bed and ce Shino sideways on myp as her arms are wrapped around my neck. I lean my forehead against hers and look deep into her purplish eyes. Still sure? She nods faintly. Yes Im sorry Ive fantasized about our first time so much but still get so nervous Its okay. Ill take care of you. And we can stop at any moment. Just forget about everything else and focus on me. I move a little up and tenderly kiss her forehead. Then, I make a trail of gentle pecks down and around her face, leaving a slightly stronger one at her cheek. As I return back in front of her lips, I stop before reaching them. Shino is the one to slowly lean forward and join them together in a soft touch. Since shes moved her hands down to her thighs again, one of my palms sneaks into them and I let Shino brush them with her thumbs instead. My other palm keeps lovingly stroking her side. We exchange light kisses without any rush. I already have some experience with shy girls who have trouble taking proper actions even though theyd really like to, but I cant forget that Shino is Shino and not just someone with a slightly simr personality to Sirgia. Their circumstances arepletely different, including the world they grew up in. After a few moments, I feel her tongue curiously prodding my lips and I let her in. Its clear from the moment she tries to initiate a deeper kiss that Shino has no experience in this. Well, its not like I was any better not that long ago. But, as her man now, its on me to make her feel appreciated, so I do my best to make things easier for her. Shino breaks the slightly awkward kiss and giggles. Its way harder than I thought. The key is to not think about it and just do what feels good. Like this. I move forward this time and she lets me take the lead. With gentle motions, I take her tongue for its first dance. Our mouths rub together in a sloppy kiss which I break off early to not inconvenience Shino too much. Haaah You must have practised a lot, Sensei. You can say that. I chuckle. There are a few special girls you will meetter that actively help me. Are you really fine with not being the only one? Yes. If it was back on Earth, I would most likely have ended up as one of the wives to some young n heir and I was brought up to understand that. Its the role of most female heirs in our household. Im really fine with it as long as I can be with you, Sensei. Damn. Things like these are still in y in the current age? Im sorry to hear that. She shakes her head. Dont be. I never nned to follow that tradition. Thats why I said that I dont care what my parents would think or say. This is a hundred times better than ending up with someone I barely know and who doesnt even care about me more than he has to keep it respectful. I ce another soft kiss on her lips and brush through Shinos hair. Since I havent said it yet, let me do it now. I love you, Shino. And always will. Please, dont hold back and be open with me about anything you want. Thats the only way I can know what to do to keep you happy. Well, and maybe this too. Shinos eyes move a little down, most likely to read the window that should have popped up in her vision. Oh Is this part of your ss, sensei? Yes. This and a lot more. She stares at the message for a while longer and I receive the notification of Shino joining my Partners a momentter. Ill tell you more about it in the morning. I know how much you love surprises. She raises her brow a little and I just smile at her. Okay. She nods and then takes a nce at my lips, followed by a peek somewhere down. So Can we now Of course. I give her a peck on the cheek. Want me to undress you? Shinos clothes suddenly disappear with motes of darkness apanying the event and she turns almostpletely naked with the exclusion of the simple ck underwear. She has clearly not thought this through long enough as she instantly tenses and turns a shade redder. To help her rx a little, I resume leaving gentle kisses on her cheeks, nose and lips while sliding my palm over the area of her alluring tummy. After a moment, Shino gets visibly better and moves a little back to smile at me. She then nces down at her chest. Before she can say anything, I move my hand over her petite breast hidden behind the thin material of her bra and gently massage it with my fingers. Dont even dare to apologize for them being small or anything like that. A certain dwarf would have to take you for a lecture on how much I love petite girls. She smiles with a bit more rosiness appearing on her recently calmed cheeks and reaches with her hands to unpin her bra, which then slowly slides off her arms, revealing her not-exactly-that-small chest. Iy her down on the bed and start a trail of kisses from her lips down to her breasts, sliding my fingers down her underbelly too. Some sweet sighs escape Shinos mouth under my loving caresses. As my tongue finds its way to the adorable peak of the left hill, her hands appear on my hair and more sighs follow. For a brief moment, I tease the stiff nipple with tame sucks and kisses, enjoying the little shivers her body makes at certain moments. When my fingers finally stop their prolonged journey south, they brush over Shinos most secret ce hidden behind a slightly damp piece of material. A very stifled moan reaches my ears and I nce up. Oh,e on. Do you have any idea how long I dreamed about hearing your musical voice moan for me? I ask after seeing her bite on a finger. Moving my face up, I kiss her lips with that finger still present in her mouth and use my tongue to seductively bring it out. Shino then watches as I lick it with a teasing smile. She pulls her hand back after a moment. If you really have to hide them, use this. I seal her lips properly by using my own, at the same time, pulling her panties away and pressing my fingers directly onto her hot slit down below. As expected, she gives me a little moan, which reverberates through our connected mouths. Since it will be her first time, I make sure to take good care of her before we move onto the next step. Shino keeps pecking my lips as my fingers run around her pink flower, sliding up and down herbia. From time to time, I bump into her clit, sending more shivers through her body. When one of my fingers slips into the moist entrance, I move my mouth away from hers and finally get rewarded with a proper and soundly moan from my cute ck-haired princess, who didnt expect me to suddenly withdraw from kissing her. She instantly pouts at me, making me chuckle. Sensei Not fair... Her hands find their way to my chest under the shirt she has been slowly unbuttoning as we were making out. Noticing her fingers roaming around the edge of my pants, I pull all of my top off and throw it away. Shino gets my intention and starts unfastening my belt by herself, getting done with it quite quickly. As weird as it sounds, we pull my pants down together. She then sits up and brushes with her palm over my clearly visible tent. Its so hot She pulls my underwear down too and reveals a certain guy very happy to finally see her. Ive expected Shino to freeze for a moment, but she wraps her fingers around my shaft pretty soon after the beast is released from its cage. She gently moves her hand up and down and all around it. Its hot and hard and big They say that men love hearing girls call their dick big, but what always made me wonder is if theres anything they would like to hear. Now using both of her hands to curiously stroke my cock, Shino visibly ponders. Hmmm I dont know Maybe that it feels really good inside? Personally, I would be happy with anypliment. She then looks up at me. Ummm Can I try licking it? You dont even have to ask. Need some tips? She shakes her head while lowering it. I practised this a lot. But of course you did, uffffff I release a sigh as her warm mouth envelops my ns and part of the shaft. Shinos tongue begins to work on making me feel good immediately. You really did practice. I feel honoured. While I let Shino show me whatever techniques she had learned and practised for this moment, I pull her waist closer and begin to softly caress her pussy with my fingers. Only now I notice how perfectly shaved she is, clearly for this situation. Not a trace of hair is noticeable around her small cute slit. She mostly employs a strategy revolving around slow and long movements of her tightly shut lips, up and down my rod, supported by regr sucking and her tongue tickling the underside of my penis. To show her my appreciation, I not only dont hide my expressions but also rub her increasingly wet crevice. Seeing that Im not interrupting her too much, I slide one at first and then two fingers inside her leaking honeypot and begin lovingly moving them in and out ordingly with her own actions. We y with each other for a few short minutes. Shino then stops giving me a very good blowjobing from someone inexperienced and wipes her mouth from a bit of saliva dripping down her chin. Your precum is so sweet, Sensei. Ive read it tastes way worse. I pull my fingers out of her moist tunnel too and move them to my mouth, licking her love juices off them. Looks like you arent embarrassed so much anymore if you can talk like this. She instantly drops her gaze down and I chuckle. Pulling her closer to me, I make our bodies lean against each other. My temperature pretty much rivals hers and it''s clearly visible how much into it both of us are. Shino initiates a light kiss while stroking my penis. Sensei I should be ready now As expected, she has me figured out. I nod at her and sit in a lotus position to let us be connected with our faces in front of each other. Shinoys her hands on my shoulders and squats over myp. My hands quickly move to support her thighs from below and she visibly rxes a bit. Go slowly. Theres no rush, okay? You have a small frame so take your time. Dont worry about me, Sensei... Im very flexible from all the training... Shino moves one of her hands down to point my tip properly at her love hole and soon my ns press onto the almost scorching hot lower lips. An alluring sigh escapes both our mouths and we giggle together. As we stare deep into each other''s eyes, she starts lowering herself bit by bit until my tip slips in. I can already tell that shes unimaginably tight, perhaps from all the exercise she mentioned. Nothing has gripped my member so snuggly yet. Mhhhnnnn Ghhnnn... A strained expression is present on her face, no matter how much she tries to hide it. After a brief moment, Shino smiles at me. See? Im fine Ghhnnn You can move now I respond with a wry smile and point my eyes down. After she follows my gaze, her face turns into a shocked one. Just the tip? With my hands busy supporting her thighs to prevent her from falling onto my rod, I lean closer and rub my cheek against hers. Havent you ever used any toys? Shino lightly shakes her head. No Only on the outside I wanted to keep it perfect for you Ah! It moved! How can it not move when you say adorable things like this. You are making me so fucking hard its unbelievable. Shino giggles and pecks my lips. Still aiming to continue, she pushes herself down, and very soon, I can feel my ns tearing her hymen. She winces in pain as her nails dig deep into my shoulders. Nggghnnnnnnnnnnnn! I can get rid of that pain with my abilities. Swallow some of my saliva. No! I want my first time to be proper! Even if it hurts at the start! This much is nothing! She keeps lowering herself as a trickle of blood drips onto the sheets. Seeing her determination, I cant find it in myself to force her into agreeing and can just watch and make sure she doesnt suddenly lose her strength and impales herself on me. With my support, Shino finally reaches the very bottom and her lower lips kiss with my underbelly. She wraps her arms tightly over my shoulders and hugs me while breathing heavily. I caress the back of her head while nting soft kisses on her neck. When she finally sits back up, I press my palm onto her navel, above the point where we are connected, and cast Rejuvenate to ease it up a bit for her. Im not going to use any of my actual ss abilities, but I can at least heal her up. Shino pouts at me and pecks my lips. You are too kind, Sensei Even though I told you Shush. This is just a simple rxation treatment. And the quicker you feel better the sooner I can pound your incredibly tight pussy. You are not going to make me wait, are you? Liar again. She giggles. You would never do it without asking first. You are just trying to make yourself look bad. Stop acting so smart and take this. Ahhnnn~ A cute moan escapes Shinos lips as I assault her left breast with my tongue and rub her right peak with my fingers. She runs her hands through my hair as I keep sucking. Mhhnhnnnn Sensei Nhhnnnn Its tingly... I move my mouth up to match hers. Where? Shino pecks my lips. Inside Hearing that, I slowly lift her up and then back down. My cock makes its unhurried way through her incredibly tight and hot passage, which is hugging it literally from every possible side. Shes so snug inside that my ns feel like pulling through a vacuum as the edges of my tip rub against her walls. Ahhnnnn Like that Not seeing any pain in her expression anymore, I start repeating that motion while listening to Shinos soft moans. Mhhhnnn Nhhnnn Sensei Mhhhmmm I love you And I love you too. As I increase the tempo a little, we try to make out, but end up covering our faces in saliva from how jumpy this position is. Neither of us has any problem with that and Shino happily lets me drop her pussy back on my dick pointing up to the ceiling. Soon, loud smacking and wet noises fill the air. Ahhhnnn Ahhh Its starting ahhhnnn to feel really mhhhnnn good Ahhh... She moves her legs behind me and firmly wraps them together, starting to pull each time I lower her butt down. I gather all my possible efforts to join our lips together in a deep kiss as I pound her marvellous pussy. Shino moans into my mouth like shes in heat. Mhhnnn Ahhhh Ahhhh Yes Nhhhh Im almost Ahhh Ahhh Sensei! Fuck You feel almost illegal I increase the tempo even more after she kindly announces getting close and bang her hips against mine like a beast. But, during that intense moment, Im starting to realize something. Should Ie with her? She definitely doesnt know about my skills. I have no idea if she took any precautions either. In the end, I decide to hold back for now. I want to avoid making Shino unnecessarily distressed. And I make my decision just in time. Her unbelievably narrow vagina mps on me even harder, almost like it wants to choke all the seed out of my cock, and Shino also hugs me strongly with her legs and arms as her whole body gets enveloped in shivers. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! I stop piercing her pussy and let Shino ride her first high tonight, caressing her back during her trembling. She soon calms down and only the ragged breathing is still present. That was amazing Sensei Haaaaaah To let her lest a little, I drop us down onto our side and slowly pull my cock out of her love hole. Shino runs her fingers over her pussy, slipping one inside, and turns a little sad. I really wanted you to creampie me during our first time, Sensei But Im d you didnt Im actually not sure if its a safe day I pull her into my embrace and give Shino a soft kiss, making a swift motion with my hand. Thats not something you have to worry about with me. Her eyes widen after reading the effect of a certain Title of mine. Something like this... With that, you can have as much as you want and there wont be any risk ever. She then visibly thinks about something for a short moment before pecking my lips and crawling up the bed to pick up a pillow. Shino flops onto her belly and raises her butt high into the air. Using one hand, she spreads her perfect pussy while hiding her face in that big and fluffy pillow, sending me a very embarrassing side nce. My whole body is yours entire, so fill my pussy to your hearts desire. I stare at the visible part of her face which is getting increasingly red. Is that from another doujin? She quickly hides itpletely in the pillow, making me chuckle lightly. I move closer to Shino and lean myself over her from above, poking her leaking entrance with my tip while giving her ear a mischievous nibble. You have to tell me all about itter so that I can fulfil all of your dreams and fantasies. Before she can reply, I plunge my cock into her tight pussy, evoking a cute muffled yelp from my charming student. I straighten myself up, ce my hands around her sexy bottom and begin pounding that perfect piece of ass. Mwwhhh Mhhh Mhhnnnn Seeing that only delighted moans are caught by the pillow, I give her recently pretty lily tons of strong affection. Our bond is finally starting to form on a much deeper level and Im beginning to sense Shinos desire leaking into my mind. Ahhhnnn Ahhhnnn Ahhh Ahn Her posture joined with my heartfelt pistoning makes the pillow slip from under her face and I can listen to Shinos carnal cries without any obstruction. To stop her from fixing its position, I turn my thrusts up a notch, sending her ass slightly into the air with every push. Ahhhh! Ahhnnn! Sen ahhhh sei! Ahnnn! Ahhh! It so happens that its also exactly what she wishes for, judging by her intentions perceivable through our connection. I have no idea what kind of doujin she read, but it surely involved a lot of rough pounding that kept throwing the body of the female heroine in all directions. Not that long after we begin, Shino quickly approaches another climax. Shes gotten quite sensitive after her first one. And this time, Im very much obliged to make her wishese true. Timing my thrusts to her increasing high, I poke all around her snuggly insides as I violently m my pelvis against her bottom. This, in turn, results in Shino getting even noisier andpletely abandoning the pillow to firmly grasp the sheets in anticipation of the iing orgasm. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahnn! Sensei! Ahhhhnn! Im! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! I plunge myself inside at the perfect moment. As her tight walls start constricting around my cock, a steady stream of milky liquid fills her deepest insides, travelling further and further with each release, painting Shinos insides white. She loses all the strength in her legs and they slide to the sides, making her tummy plop down onto the bed. A bit of my seed starts dripping out of her beautiful slit. I move myself to Shinos side andy down in front of her, pulling the lovable girl into a hug. Haaaah Haaah Haaaah Im so spent Sensei I chuckle and brush through her hair. No surprises there. You still look full of energy I cant go soft after just two times with five wives and tens of other girls looking for some affection. And my ss does help a lot with that too. I see Ummm Shouldnt you go back to them now? I nt a soft kiss on her lips. How could I just leave you alone like that? Do you really think I only care about scoring a girl? They can do great without me having to guide them by hand. I dont want to inconvenience you too much You are now my lover, remember? You have all the right to inconvenience me as you please. So, no, Im going to stay with you. But, since you might find it embarrassing having to get into the bath at a time like this, let me just do this real quick. My fingers slip into her pussy, apanied by a little moan, and I clean Shino up with some simple magic. Then, I rotate her body and wrap myself around her as a big spoon, caressing her belly with gentle strokes. A contented sigh escapes Shinos lips. Im so happy I finally confessed And that we finally did it Im sorry for making you wait so long. No. It was my fault. I should havee to you the moment we arrived here instead of stupidly putting it away like usual. Ugh It was actually Kamil-san and Marcia-san having sex almost every night that made me realize how frustrated I was. I get horny too, you know! And all the noises dont help! I chuckle and kiss the nape of her neck. From now, Ill take care of your horny whenever I can. Shino grazes my hands with hers. Me too of yours whenever... Are you sure about that? I lean more into her ear and whisper to it. Ill tell you a secret then. Im always horny. She giggles and I feel her fingers around my shaft, positioning it towards her lower lips. Using the bed, she pushes herself down, sliding it inside with a sigh. Looking over her shoulder, she smiles at me smugly. Is this enough for an answer? Oh, you little And my cleaning seems to have gone to waste as we go for another passionate round before Shino finally loses all of her energy and dozes off in my arms. Chapter 78 – The Creation Myth Chapter 78 C The Creation Myth After Shino falls asleep closely snuggled to me with a dreamy smile on her adorable face, I try to clean us up a little by gently using magic to get rid of the remaining fluids. She rubs her face into my neck when I carefully take care of her precious ce, releasing a serene sigh along the way, but fortunately, not waking up. I contact Cornelia through the Whispers and ask about the situation. She urges me to stay with Shino and leave everything to them. Even though I do feel a little guilty not tending to my responsibilities, she isnt wrong in saying that Im not necessarily needed back there. I just hope they wont start using the fact that they can skillfully operate the business on their own as an excuse to not have me work when I could. Knowing some of the girls, it wouldnt be that surprising. But well, with that in mind, its now easier to n things out in case I would need to take care of something during the open hours. Well, Im not going to argue with her so I ask Cornelia to thank everyone for me and to lead the after-work meeting in my stead. Then, I hug the short charmingdy in front of me closer and also close my eyes. I wake up to someone caressing my cheek with their fingers. Slowly opening my eyes, Im greeted by a familiar pinkish sky and the violet skin of a certain Subus, currently most likely resting my head on her thighs, judging by how I have her slim tummy and perky breasts in my sight. Ailish leans forward a little while moving a lock of hair behind her ear, showing her smiling face to me over her juicy bosom from above. Youve really fucked her good to end up in your Soul Realm. She chuckles. But hey. Works for me. I really didnt think I would get the chance to jump on your magnificent cock while in here so soon, but Im so d it came early. Unlike a certain someone, fufufu~ I shake my head and reach out to brush her cheek. Ill give you as much dicking as you want, but theres something I need to check first. She starts kissing my hand all-around with a flirty gaze. Come on. Ive been waiting for you to wake up for over an hour. If you dont want your Soul Realm flooded by my pussy juices, we need that hole plugged right now. She then switches to licking my fingers in the most erotic way she can. Would you mind letting me speak with him first? WHO?! Ailish jerks up when she hears a voice from up ahead; one that Im pretty familiar with by now, but she certainly isnt. My head falls onto the pink grass as she hastily moves to crouch over my body while taking a defensive position above it, with her tempting slit hovering right in front of my face. She didnt lie about that flooding. Her love nectar is literally dripping onto my face and mouth. What kind of fantasies did she have to get so horny Before she does something unnecessary, I quickly give her alluring butt a few tame ps, more in the form of patting someone on the back, so that she returns her attention to me. Stand down. She is the one who brought me here. And not someone you can even think about taking on. Ailish nces down at my face in confusion and I nod at her. Slightly reluctant, she steps back and lets me sit up. I immediately create some clothes, noticing that Im obviously buck naked too. I would say long time no see, Lumina, but was it really? The concept of time is rtive. But I guess even in the eyes of a mortal whose lifespan usually caps at around a hundred years it wasnt that long since we havest spoken. Lifting my gaze up, my brain freezes for a moment while my jaw drops to the ground. Standing in front of me is a truly divine figure, from head to toes. Instead of the previous misty appearance formed from purple smoke, an actual body out of flesh and blood enters my sight. At least, thats what I assume. Even back then I was already captivated just by the shapes and outlines created by the mist, but seeing this celestial figure with slightly pale skin, long white hair and golden eyes gaze down at me with a dignified smile almost makes my brain melt. And thank godsor the GoddessLumina is wearing a dress that closely resembles those seen in ancient GreeceI think it was called a chiton if Im not mistakenor Im sure my eyes would have been unable to move from her virtuous visage. Even through the thin material of her clothing, I can already tell shes he hot. A soft chuckle brings me out of my daze. You are taking my true form much better than I expected. I was afraid that even with your strong mentality and the help of your ss youd have a hard time collecting your thoughts, but I must say that Im positively surprised. I cough awkwardly and stand up. Yet you still have taken my breath away just by showing up in front of me. As expected from the Goddess. Goddess?! Ailish shouts in surprise. Hello. Lumina nods at her. Nice to meet you, Ailish. Its as stair said. I''m Lumina, the Goddess watching over Naharren. Ehhhhh?! I wrap my arm around the surprised Subuss waist and chuckle. Didnt I tell you that I met the Goddess? I thought you were fucking with me! I could somewhat believe that she summoned you guys, but that you personally met her? No freaking way! But I guess this kind of makes sense considering all the weird things happening to you, like having a Soul Realm at Tier 3. Four now, I correct her. What? Or am I mistaken? I turn to look at Lumina. No, you are not. Youve advanced after spending a night with your lovely student. And by quite a lot. She held really strong feelings towards you. And while youve tried not to think about it back on Earth, you cant deny that it was mutual. I make a heavy sigh. Nothing can escape the eye of the Goddess I do admit that your resolution not to take advantage of someone young wasmendable, but lets bepletely honest here. After a few months of you guys spending time around each other, it turned into an excuse. Judging by your memories Id seen a year ago, you felt inferior and unworthy of someone of as high standing as her, worrying that she would only earn the ire of her royal family for pursuing someone insignificant. That, joined with your personal principles, resulted in both of you kind of running away from it while still hoping for things to somehow work out. Nevertheless, Im d you two have finally opened up to each other. I rub the back of my neck. Yeah Ive been acting kinda silly back then I understand that well now If not for the girls Ive met after arriving here, Im pretty sure nothing would have changed. I guess the idental summoning did bring some good too. Seeing her devotion, I cant help but feel d that youve somehow got caught in the spell. Im afraid that young girl would have ended uppletely depressed after being forcefully split from you and thrown into an unknown word. Maybe at first, but shes a strong one. She would definitely recover. Anyway, enough about the past. Our time here is limited, isnt it? Not as much as during our previous conversations. Im fairly sure we wont run out of time too early during this meeting. And also, you should try entering your Soul Realm on your own afterwards. Your soul should be strong enough. I take a nce at Ailish, still hugging her waist. Shes very tense and clearly not sure what to do or how to act. I take it that you dont mind if she stays? I ask Lumina. I can sense your trust in her and the contract that is binding your souls is also proof of her trust in you. Please, act freely, Ailish. Im not going to smite you for acting out of the line. A-Alright With a few quick thoughts, I create a simple set of chairs, sofas and a table, imagining some drinks and snacks too. Lumina takes a seat on one of thefy chairs while I plop down on the sofa, bringing Ailish with me. She leans onto my side while entwining her arm with mine, still watching the Goddess with a slightly anxious gaze. Lumina smiles at her. Since you still are wary of me, I guess I should show you that I dont mean you any harm. Whatever you are worried about, know that I dont judge individual mortals for their actions. Usually, that is She clears her throat awkwardly. Anyway, yes, she is still alive. Who? I ask, slightly confused. Lilith. Ailish shivers the moment that name leaves Luminas mouth. She squeezes my arm making it almost painful. ncing at her, I notice her eyes open as wide as its physically possible. At this point, Im pretty sure I understand the reason behind her reaction. Since my beautiful Subus is too shaken to speak, I do it for her. Anything more you could tell us about her? Perhaps where we could find the vault? Im afraid that would be too much. I apologize. All I can say is that the key to finding it is way closer than you think. Great. Now we are speaking in riddles. Lumina shows a wry smile while I give the spade at the end of Ailishs tail a little rub, making her jump. She turns her eyes to me. Are you okay with just this much? I ask. Ailish throws her arms around my neck and dives in for a deep kiss. I let her pull me into a passionate exchange for a brief moment. Its not like Lumina hasn''t watched me have a go at much more embarrassing things already. She finally pulls back with a wide smile. Thank you so much. Im so happy just to hear that Allmother is fine. I definitely wouldnt have been able to find out even this much if not for you. Hahaha. You are giving me way too much credit. You should be thanking Lumina, not me. I dont mind. Im really sorry that I cant help you more, the Goddess says. Alright. Thank you anyway. So, what do we start this meeting with? I ask. You must be curious about your advancement, right? Definitely. It has always been something big. Well, I dont have any more special surprises for you this time so you might feel like things barely changed. I nod at her. Thats understandable. You did say that part of the things you prepared would show up at Tier 2 and 3. Lets have a look then, shall we? The Goddess snaps her fingers and my pink status window shows up in the air in front of me and Ailish. I take a good look at every section, scanning for anything new.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 4 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 44 (+127) Agility: 44 (+128) Constitution: 60 (+125) Intelligence: 56 (+120)
Charisma: 64 (+110)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 9 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 8 ?Anticonception Magic ?Fertility Scan ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 4 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 9 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 12 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 3 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 6 ?Charm Magic Lv. 2 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 3 ?Heart Swap Lv. 1 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love
Damn. These numbers are starting to get enormous. Are you really sure its fine? I ask after noticing the numerical values of my bonuses. Yes. Its honestly nothing whenpared to what people had back then, before the Great War. Well, your race does change it a little, but it still doesnt mean that you are undefeatable just with your rtively high numbers. I dont know if I should feel happy or slightly disappointed at that, but I guess my perception of them is just skewed. After carefully ncing over every single line of text, I nod at her. Hmmm You were right. Am I mistaken or theres only a single active skill that appeared this time? No, you are correct. I guess I should tell you that not every tier-up will bring new abilities to your status menu. You are aware of how the holder needs to be able to use them. There might be more than one, but you just have to figure them out or meet certain prerequisites to make the system disy them. Understandable. Cant help but feel a little bummed out there are no more free gifts, but Im fairly sure another one would turn me into a world-ss cmity, hahaha. Lumina also chuckles, but clearly with an embarrassed undertone. I move my attention to the only new thing that has popped up in my window. Its an active skill under the name Heart Swap. I bet it has nothing to do with surgery.
Heart Swap Lv. 1 Your unconditional love creates an unbreakable link between your heart and the hearts of your Partners with which you have shared an intimate moment. That connection is not limited by distance and cant be severed by any natural or magical means. Once per fourteen days, you can instantly swap positions with a targeted Partner. The higher the users Tier and the level of this skill, the shorter the time before the next use.
Wow. Isnt that basically a limitless teleport skill? Ailishments in awe. It would be, if not for that incredibly long cooldown, I respond. That thing is a huge drawback. And here I thought the one from borrowing others skills was a pain. Two weeks is a lot. That also means raising it will take a long time too, even if I keep using it all the time. I guess you are right. I got a bit too excited in the beginning. Well, theres no use thinking what it could be. It is what it is. And its definitely something worth having. We should look at things in the long term. Who knows how low the cooldown can be brought. Unless Lumina turns her eyes away when I nce at her, acting all interested in admiring the cherry trees in the distance. Theres no chance she will reveal any more details on it. I shouldnt trouble her unnecessarily. So, if theres nothing else, I would like to move onto the promise we had made thest time, I say. Promise? Ailish curiously looks between the two of us. Its about the Cmity, my dear Ailish. Ive seen that stair has already filled you in on what he knows, isnt that right? The Subus nods. Yes. Im more or less aware of the threat our world faces. Then, what about it? Lumina then looks at me. The Human King has ryed to you the events of thest encounter between the Heroes and the Abyssals. What are your thoughts on that? A different realm or a ce in space that is trying to break into this world and wipe out all living beings? Perhaps some kind of an abyss or void, considering the name of the invaders? You are not that far off. She sighs. Well, Im sure youd quickly connect the dots after speaking with that young girl about the details, and she would definitely share everything with you, so let me tell you a short story from long ago. Lumina pauses for a moment and ces both of her hands around the ss with apple juice, staring at the liquid with a very sorrowful expression. I can already tell this wont be a tale with a happy ending. Once upon a time, a new world had been born. It was brought into existence by a certain goddess, shaped exactly to her liking. A with abundant fauna and flora with a myriad of mystical ces and entities came to be. Even though every continent was brimming with life, to her, the whole world still seemed empty, so she created the first race of beings closely resembling herself, the Primordials, to have them inhabit it. The creation myth of this world, huh. I wonder if there are any records about it. I dont remember reading anything on it in the Royal Library. But, considering how secretive Ross was about Primordials, this might be a long-lost knowledge. Centuries passed and the goddess watched over Naharren and the first humanoid race to walk over its bountifulnds. Unfortunately, after around a millennium, she grew bored of just observing them and responding to their prayers. It was just not fun. She concluded that since she had created them, it was their role to bring her entertainment. The next almost a thousand years was dubbed the Age of Endless Cataclysms as she started throwing at them all possible kinds of natural and magical disasters to watch how the Primordials would deal with them, usually, barely surviving each one. Naturally, she quickly grew hated by the inhabitants of this world. Damn. That turned dark very quickly. Well, a millennium is not that quickly I guess, but still. Although since we are speaking about a goddess of this world could it be No... Theres no way... She seems too kind and caring... But What if she wasnt always like that After one of the goddesss ploys, only a handful of Primordials were left behind. It was obvious that the whole race would be wiped out if another cataclysm was to happen. Fortunately, the goddess that created them had a sister, who didnt really interfere in the matters of the world besides keeping it spiritually stable and aligned with the universe, but also who had enough of watching innocents suffer for the pleasure of her heinous sibling. That sister, after a long time of meticulous preparations, managed to banish the goddess into a sealed realm, never to be seen again, since she couldnt bring herself to strike down her own family. Aaaaaaaaaand everything suddenly clicks. Especially considering the phrase Shino and Natalie heard from the weird, eldritch abomination, speaking something about not mentioning the name of the Treacherous One. I think I can figure out the rest, but lets give Lumina a chance to wrap this up. The remaining sister then took it onto herself to repair all the damage that the evil goddess had caused. It took centuries to let the world heal and many species of fauna and flora were gone for good. She cared for the Primordials as much as she could without intervening too much, but the whole race was only a remnant of what they initially had been. For some reason, when matching with each other, the next generation would be much weaker than the previous one. That pushed them to look for different partners and was what brought forth countless humanoid races into the world, as result, causing the numbers of pure Primordials to dwindle even more. Soon, they could have been counted on the fingers of a single hand and slowly disappeared from the world, leaving behind High Humans as their weakened lineage. You know the rest, more or less. We sit inplete silence for a moment. Ailish seems to be totally stunned by this story and Im not even that surprised. As an inhabitant of this world, she does take anything connected to it differently than me, even if Im also now part of it. I sigh and look at the Goddess. So She found a way to escape and is back for revenge, I presume? Lumina nods gloomily. She somehow took over the sealed realm and created those monsters. One day, I received a premonition from the God watching over this universe, showing me how the two dimensions ovep, and shepletely wipes out the, going after me next. That scenario is still far away, but such prophecies arent set in stone. Reality is constantly changing. For better or worse. And I guess you cant do something about her yourself? As long as I have other options, less risky for the fate of the world, I would rather not use my divinity again. And before you ask, yes, it is possible for mortals to kill a goddess. Especially for Heroes from another world. I wouldnt have brought you guys only to dy the inevitable by taking down the Abyssals that show up in this realm. And how would they do that? I will reveal the details when you grow stronger. Theres no point in having you worry about something you cant achieve yet. You are nowhere close to being able to challenge her. Or Or you, I finish after she stops. Luminas expression turns a little anxious, but she nods nevertheless. I can see how it can be a big deal for her. Even if the supposed Hero takes down the evil goddess, no one says he wouldnt attempt to go after another for whatever reason. She basically promised toy down the means that can be used against her in front of us. I sigh again and try to smile at her reassuringly. Unless somewhere on the road I learn that this story ispletely fake and you are just using us with ill intentions, I can swear on whatever you want that I will not be aiming for your life. The Goddess that I know right now is apassionate and kindhearted person, even if a little bit clumsy and perhaps short-sighted. You should know that Im not someone to do something like that. And if you are worried about the others Well Then I already owe you enough to at least take your side if anyone attempts to unjustly seek your demise. She smiles at me softly and Ailish for some reason hugs my arm closer, entwining her fingers with mine while leaning her head on my shoulder. Im not sure why she suddenly became more affectionate, but I naturally dont dislike it. To break the current stalemate, I decide to ask a question. Am I allowed to share this with others? Of course. Its not really a secret. And Im not going to stop you from talking about anything you want with anyone you want. If you think it would help, Id even encourage it. Alright. Is there anything you can tell me about the Abyssals? Not much more than you guys already know. They are beings born from the contaminated spiritual essence that my sister is generating in the sealed realm. As you have seen, they often take the forms of various beasts or animals. These are the weaker grunts. The one your friends faced was a rank higher, a chieftain. They are vulnerable to Holy and Light Magic, but anything goes as long as its strong. The Dimensional Rifts they are using can easily be damaged too, at least by that girl. I think shes the second strongest Hero, after you. Especially now, after youve epted each other. Ah, right. Shino is up for a surprise in the morning. I wonder what our Bond Level is. Isnt that obvious? Here. Lumina waves her hand and a small rectangle shows up in front of our faces again.
PARTNERS
Asakura Shino - High Human
Bond Level: 5/5 Bond Type: True Love (Reunited Lovers) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Oh well. I should have expected that. I cant deny how much into her I was. And still am. This just shows that both sides think the same. And if you are interested in her status, here.
INFORMATION
Name: Asakura Shino Race: High Human Age: 18 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Demonic Samurai Priestess Tier: 3 Titles: Otherworlder, The One Who shed A Moon, One With The Darkness, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +100% (66h left)
Strength: 33 (+72) Agility: 42 (+70) Constitution: 27 (+78) Intelligence: 41 (+71)
Charisma: 24 (+73)
Oh boy. I can already imagine her reaction. Damn. These bonuses are so much higher than mine. So unfair. Im in love too, you know? What does it matter if its mostly with your magnificent, hard, throbbing, pussy-destroying cock? Whoever came up with that bullshit can go suck balls. Oh. Ailish realizes that the creator of the whole system might be sitting right in front of her and turns a little timid, making herself look smaller while giving the Goddess a wry smile. Lumina chuckles softly. Its okay. I know Im not perfect. As you would say, I fucked up a lot in my life. I guess I should have spent more time researching the concept of the system from the other worlds before implementing acklustre version of it into mine. Dont put yourself down too much. No use crying over spilt milk. Just think about the fact that you actually care. That bitch of a sister wouldnt most likely even bat an eye. Thank you, stair. Now, I think Ive taken enough of your time. Also intruding on your intimate moment. No, no, no! I dont mind! Im just a guest here! Ailish starts to wave her hands. And so I am. Lumina then turns to me. My advice for you is to start training your soul. You might be able to enter this space while you are at Tier 4. Ailish will show you how. Even if you dont manage to do it, Im sure well meet each other again during your next advancement quite soon. Youll be able to take full control of your Soul Realm then. Alright. Thanks for the information. I guess we will continue growing stronger until the time is right. Please do. Feel free to explore the world while at it. Im certain there are countless opportunities out there, just waiting for you. Rted to your little business and your status as a Hero, fufufu~ Lumina stands up and begins disintegrating into white motes of light while waving at us. After shespletely gone, I spread myself over the sofa and release a long sigh. Ailish moves onto myp and rests her head on my chest. Cant believe I told the Goddess to go suck balls I chuckle a little. Is that even an insult,ing from a Subus? To most people, yes. Personally, I would love to. Theres something special about sucking on a mans precious orb while having his schlong tower over your face. Ill take your word for it. She giggles after myment. So. What about the flood? Ailish raises herself up and brings her face close to mine, joining our lips in a light kiss for a brief moment. I kind of lost the mood. I cant stop thinking about all that stuff. But, I appreciate your concern. I guess well dy it until you make me able to enter my Soul Realm at will. The moment I seed in doing so under your tutge, you earn yourself a whole days worth of dicking in here however your insatiable pussy desires. Oh, fuuuuuck I think another pipe has just burst... Weugh together and Ailish pecks my lips once more before I focus my mind on waking up. When I open my eyes again, Im back in my own chamber, and its morning, judging by the sun rays. I have a little more trouble taking a full breath than usual, and moving my eyes down reveals an adorable ck-haired girl sleeping on top of me, with her arms tightly wrapped around my body. Each time my chest rises and falls, I can clearly feel Shinos modest breasts press against me. Just heaven. I throw one of my arms over her waist and use the other hand to brush through her smooth hair. After a few gentle rubs, Shino starts mumbling and adorably rubbing her cheek into my chest. She stops when her nose runs over my nipple, starting to examine the weird bump with her lips while still having her eyes closed. A few pokes and brushester, she even brings her tongue out to tickle the mysterious protrusion. That makes me giggle a little and she freezes with her mouth open, slowly lifting her cute eyelids. She nces at my smiling face, then down at my chest, then back at me, and with each loop, I can see her getting redder and redder. I smirk at her while still caressing her head. Ive been surprised with a few different morning wake-ups already, but its the first time someone went after my nipples. She instantly turns her face down and hides it in my chest, making me chuckle. Alright, alright. No need to be so embarrassed. How are you feeling? Shino slowly tilts her head just enough to reveal a single eye with a charming purple iris, and nces at me with a heavy blush. Ummm Very good Nothing hurts Im d then. We stare at each other in silence for a brief moment. Shino then pulls one of her arms from under me and grabs the sheets, lifting them up a little. Before I can even take a peek inside, she ms the covers down, most likely realizing that we are bothpletely naked. I give her some more time to calm her mind and wait for any reaction different than turning a shade redder or hiding her face away. A minuteter, Shino turns to me. Ummm That wasnt a dream right? I mean me with Senseist night I brush her cheek with my fingers. I would be really, really heartbroken if it was. Being approached by my crush and then making passionate love to her after getting confessed to. That would be one cruel dream. A bit of rosiness covers her cheeks again but adorned with a faint smile this time. Shino thenzily wriggles herself up to arrive above my face and stares down at me. With a bit of hesitation at first, she presses her lips against mine and pulls me into a loving kiss. I let her be the one to lead, gently brushing my mouth against hers. After we break our kiss, Shino slides her head to the side. I love you, Sensei she whispers into the pillow by my ear. I love you too, my adorable student, I reply, grazing her back. A momentter, Shino raises herself to a sitting position, shyly covering her breasts with her arms. She nces down at my face and then chest for a second, and hesitantly moves her arms to the back, revealing everything to me, from top to bottom, ncing away bashfully. I take a good look at her petite but well-toned body and smile at her. After raising myself up too, I ce a soft kiss in the middle of her chest, and then leave a trail of pecks up to her alluring lips, sealing them with mine in another kiss. We stare at each other after parting; Shino now visibly less embarrassed, smiling dreamily. She wraps her arms around me again and I pull her into a hug, with our faces still in front of each other. So. What are you guys up to right now, I ask. You can say that we are on a break after that incident with the dimensions. Natalie-san and I kept telling everyone that we are fine, but Paul-san insisted. And I wanted to find you anyway so I see. Im d that everyone is safe. Im d that you are safe. I will admit that I got a little tense when Ross told me about that encounter. Ross? Rossberg. The King. Well, long story short, we are quite close. Ill fill you in on everything slowly. You must be very curious about what Ive been up to, right? Shino nods eagerly. Very. I really didnt expect you to start a brothel Sensei. It was really a surprise. Ah. But I dont mind it. Im sure its nothing like those bad ones back on Earth. Thedy I spoke with looked happy. Im really blessed with such an open-minded and understanding girlfriend. Shino giggles and looks away. Im afraid there are many more surprises still in front of you. Oh, right. You said something like that before we had sex What was that about, Sensei? Check your status, I answer with a mysterious grin. Shino furrows her brows a little and follows my advice, pulling up her window, most likely between our faces because I can clearly see her eyes widen to the brim. Ehhhhhhhhhhhh?! I advanced?! And And What are those numbers in the brackets?! And that 100% bonus for 66 hours?! I chuckle seeing her gaze frantically dart from one spot to another, unable to focus on a single thing. After a moment, she waves her hands as if to disperse some smoke and ces them on my shoulders. Sensei! Whats the meaning of this?! I calmly exin to her a few abilities and skills granted to me by my ss. For the whole duration, Shino cant stop showing an utterly shocked expression; her face twisting in disbelief each time I move onto another point. When I end the introduction, she stares at me with her mouth agape for a good minute before shaking her head to regain herposure. Thats so amazing Its really almost exactly like Vanessa-san said Vanessa? A magician that has joined our party in another kingdom. She read about the Sexmancer ss in erotic novels Hahaha. Because obviously, thats where it would have been mentioned. Anyway, its so unbelievable. Am I really this much stronger just because we had sex? I shake my head. No, not just because we slept together. Its all thanks to your strong feelings towards me. And to them being mutual. She blushes again and shyly pecks my lips. I really cant get enough of this adorable thing. I should relish in her timidness for as long as I can. Theres no doubt that Shino will turn into quite the freak in bed after she gets rid of her initial bashfulness. I finally met someone who can rival my lewd knowledge. I receive a Whisper from Elea, asking if they should prepare two portions of breakfast for us and bring them to my room. After consulting the idea with Shino, she informs me that shes okay eating with everyone and I take her for a quick bath. It needn''t be said that Shino is in great awe of our bathing areas. I quickly wash myself and then help Shino with her hair. She is still too embarrassed to wash me like all other girls, but I don''t mind. Its not like I need to be tended to every time. After giving her some casual shirt and a short skirt to wear, we walk together to the dining area and join some of the residents taking their sweet time with breakfast. Shino hugs my arm and keeps staring into the floor, clearly embarrassed to be addressed by so many people telling her good morning. To make it a little bit easier for her, I bring us to an empty table, and fortunately, all my amazing wives quickly catch up, leaving us alone for now. I can see Sirgia nce our way repeatedly, definitely regretting agreeing to that. During breakfast, we chat a little about our life back on Earth and how silly we must have looked to other people, like Natalie. She supposedly was constantly encouraging Shino to confess to me while that didnt want to make me ufortable, knowing my principles. Weugh a lot when discussing how things looked from our respective perspectives. Then, after we finish eating, I suggest introducing her to the other girls and filling her in on everything. She makes a serious face and nods. Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira and Astrea gather in my room and we head there with Shino. This is really going to be something. Chapter 79 – Introductions and Reunion Chapter 79 C Introductions and Reunion We arrive in front of the door to my chamber and I lead Shino inside, who is nervously fixing her clothes and hair all the time. Thats kind of adorable of her to worry about first impressions in such a situation. Ive thought she would be much more awkward while I introduce her to other women I hold dear. Everyone is there as we enter. Cornelia sits on the chair by my desk as usual, with Sirgia on herp. Elea and Neira sit side by side on the edge of my bed while Astrea was most likely lying down on it as we see her rising up from behind them as we walk inside. Shino nces around and stops at the duo on the chair. Cornelia-san? Why are you here? My charming magician chuckles softly. Isnt that obvious? I thought Al told you that he is going to introduce us to you. Does this mean that you are also Yes, Im lucky enough to call myself one of Als lovers. Or rather, one of his future wives. Wives Shino blushes seeing her yful smile and starts twirling her fingers. Alright. Dont tease her too much right from the bat, I say to Cornelia while brushing through Shinos hair. Come on. Lets get to know each other first. Shino nods and Sirgia jumps off Corneliasp, cutely walking up to the two of us. She stops in front of the samurai girl and nces up, meeting her gaze. Im Sirgia. A Dwarf. Ive heard about you. You might have known Master for much longer, but I love him a lot too. I would do everything for him. I hope we can get along and make him happy together. She then extends her petite hand and waits for a handshake. Shino gets a little flustered from this sudden statement, but she grabs Sirgias hand after nodding. Hello. Im Shino. Ill do my best for Sensei, you can be sure of that. Ummm How did the two of you meet? I was used of assassination and locked up as a criminal ve. Master bought me and saved my life. I was really happy after learning how much he cares for others and for me too. I decided to be of use to him with my cooking and smithing skills as much as I can. He even built me an amazing workshop. And even though I was a demi-human ve, he epted me as his first woman. Im so sorry for you Shino assumes a sad expression. But, Im d that Sensei found you. Im sure you couldnt have ended up in better hands. Un. The two of them stare at each other for a while longer and Sirgia then nces up at me. I lower myself down and she leaves a peck on my cheek while I pat her head before she steps aside. Cornelia walks towards us next. I dont think we need any introductions, right, Shino? If you dont mind me calling you that. Of course not, Cornelia-san. I wouldnt mind it even before we became ummmm sister-wives? Cornelia chuckles again. Good that you have finally made up your mind. I know how hard it can be, trust me. But, dont worry too much about this. Just be yourself and everything will be fine. The worst thing you can do is try to forcefully fit in. We are all different, but theres one thing that connects all of us, and its our feelings for that devilishly handsome guy by your side. If you are ever in doubt of anything, just go to him and hell make sure you get rid of those pointless thoughts. Ill always be here to talk to too. Shino bows to her. Thank you. Ill be sure to remember that. And Ill be in your care then. Cornelia smiles at her and then also pecks my cheek before returning to her previous spot. Elea and Neira approach us together with soft smiles. Shino has to look up at the tall women. You must be Dark Elves, right? Shino asks. It was my first time seeing your kind from up close yesterday. You are really so beautiful Ah, right. I totally forgot Shino has a thing for dark-skinned fantasy races, especially Dark Elves or simr ones. Half of her nonmissioned works are dominated by them; both lewd and more appropriate ones. Elea smiles at the shorter girl sweetly. Oh, thank you. My name is Elea and this is Neira. Yes, we are Dark Elves. I was a Princess serving the Goddess in our settlement in the past while she was one of my attendants. The other Dark Elves youll meet here were in my group too. Unfortunately, our vige''s location was leaked to Humans and we were captured to be sold as ves. But, stair showed up and saved us, infiltrating the illegal auction like a hero he is. As embarrassing as it might sound, I think I fell for him at that moment, fufufu~ Wait Was that a very big event underground? And was there a fight? And the Kings men were involved? Shino starts barraging her with questions. I think all of the answers would be yes. She then makes an exasperated sigh. You are so reckless, Sensei I was told it was a very dangerous operation... I brush through Shinos hair while smiling wryly at her. What can I say? me Ross for roping me into it. And I dont regret it, even though it was quite close. It could have ended badly if Cornelia didnt save my ass at the perfect moment. Damn, you were so hot back there. Oh, stop it, you flirt. Cornelia blushes a little and looks away. Im not mad, but Shino continues. I had a feeling you were involved in that but denied it since I was far away and couldnt help but feel worried Anyway. Ummmm. You are Neira-san, yes? And Im just no one special, really, Neira replies. But, after learning about my passion, he made a lot of effort to let me explore itfortably and even prepared a studio for me. Im an artist. The paintings you might have seen around were created by me. And well, I kind of slowly started to get attracted to him, not just physically. Im also really happy stair let me get closer to him. Oooohhhh. Did you make that big one too? Shino asks with enthusiasm. Yes, of course. I put a lot of effort into it. I know! The technique you used for the shadows to entuate Senseis muscr body is amazing! And all the private areas look so realistic! Or how Eleas breasts perfectly rest on senseis shoulders! I always struggle with the correct tension in such scenes! Oh? Are you an artist too? Neira asks; a spark of interest can be seen in her eyes. Yes! Although, I dont have much experience in painting We had a different method back at home But Im very good with sketches! I can confirm that, I chime in. Shino is amazing with dynamic poses. And I have a feeling you two can be great friends. She very much enjoys drawing her characters nude too. Or masturbating. Sensei! Shino turns to me with a blush and an angry face. Thats not true! I only drew hi! MILF Mondays, Titty Tuesdays, Fingering Fridays and Strap-on Sundays say otherwise. What?! Shino takes a step back in shock. How do you know about these?! Does the name FluffConnoisseur69 ring any bells? She points her finger at me. That was you?! I chuckle. One and only. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! I posted so many embarrassing things there! Wait. No. Did you Notice that some male characters seemed awfully simr to me while paired with girls of your stature? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I keepughing softly while she covers herpletely red face, trembling from embarrassment. I crouch down to bring myself lower than her, moving closer to her. Come on. Weve already established that you are a lewd and dirty girl. And I always loved your art too. I have some of it even printed and framed. And I would lie if I said that I didnt you know got quite hot from seeing the quality content youve been putting online She peeks through the gap in her fingers at me and I smile. Pulling myself up, I ce a small peck on the back of her hand. Shino slowly removes them a momentter and reveals a tiny smile she was hiding behind them. Since shes still a little too embarrassed, I take it on myself to bring a chaste kiss on her delicate lips. She reciprocates that effort with one from herself. I stand back up while brushing through her ck hair. Neira keeps looking at the two of us with a smile. Theres no need to be ashamed of such things. I dont know how it was back at your home, but here, people love and admire lewd art. Im looking forward to discussing our trade with you. There are also many people who would be willing to help you get a better idea of how to draw breasts adequately. You should know that personal experience helps a lot. While Im also not that well-endowed, Elea can be our model and test subject. The mentioned elf smiles proudly while bumping her bountiful chest up and down a few times, capturing Shinos and mine attention. Neira chuckles. And stair is a great model too. We could draw him together sometime. What do you say? Eh? Like ummm naked? Of course. Shinos face plunges into the crimson sea again, barely moments after calming down. And her eyes constantly wandering over a certain region of my body surely dont help in taming her wild thoughts. I can only shake my head with a wry smile. After she finally gets a grasp on her emotions with a few deep breathsmost likely supported with some technique taught by her familyShino turns back to normal, as much as its possible while still retaining a very faint blush on her fair cheeks. Now, only one person is left and she nces at the mysterious figure sitting on the bed. Her eyes widen after a second. Sensei even seduced a real catgirl Oi. What is that supposed to mean? Everyone except for me, Shino and Astrea chuckles. Thetter finally moves off the bed with slow and graceful movements. Her tail keeps very calmly waving behind her back as she makes her way to Shino. Stopping in front of the samurai girl, Astrea starts sniffing all around her, making Shino tense up a bit. She then pulls back, squints her eyes for a brief moment, and then tilts her head. How can a Human be in heat? Shino instantly grabs the hem of her skirt and covers her panties with it, entering another phase of heavy blushing. W-W-W-What could you mean b-by that? she stammers while giving Astrea an embarrassed nce. It seems that its your first heat. Then, its not that easy to satisfy. Your body wants to mate with stair again. I can smell it. Your underwear is slightly damp too. After pointing out how much Shino wants to have sex with me again with apletely straight and almost emotionless face, Astrea nces up at me. You should mate. She will feel ufortable trying to suppress her first heat. I know it from experience. It will only make things worse for the next time and it will be really hard to control. Ermmm Thank you, Astrea Ill be sure to help Shino outter I ce my hand on the embarrassed girls shoulder, making my little samurai flinch from the contact, still gazing into the floor while hiding both the front and back of her panties from the others. Also, Im sorry we didnt train yesterday, I add. Its okay. Taking care of your other mates is more important than training. We can train at any time. Ille whenever you call, stair. Shes such a sweet girl. I give Astrea some ear scratches with my other hand, which she receives with her eyes closed and purring audibly. It actually brings Shinos attention back from being flustered and she stares in awe at the cute disy. After a short while, Astrea opens her eyes and looks at Shino again. Im Astrea. I stole stairs bread and he tracked me down. He didnt punish me though. He gave me more food and water. And even a home. And then he became strong. I am attracted to strong males. stair epted me as his mate. You look strong too. You will be a good mate for him. Ummm Thank you Shino replies bashfully, with a soft smile. Alright. I p my hands lightly to capture everyones attention. I assume that you girls are fine with Shino joining us, right? They all nod. Great. And you, Shino? Are you okay being with me and all these other women? She also nods, with a visible determination. Yes, Sensei. I always wanted to. I love you and Im sure I will get along with others that also feel the same. Im d to hear that. I was really nervous, hahaha. I really want to be with you, but Im certain that I wouldnt be able to leave any of them if you asked for it. I know thats selfish. I was ready for rejection. Shino shakes her head and steps closer to hug me. Everyone is selfish to some extent, Sensei. And if it really is love it wont be stopped by such things, right? I guess. I chuckle. After we split, a ck mist flows from my chest, spooking Shino a little bit. I follow it with my eyes and Ailish materializes behind me, with her arms around my neck. I apologize for showing up unannounced and uninvited. Hi there, shortie. Im Ailish, an Arch Subus. I wanted to introduce myself too, even though I understand that this is a meeting amongst all of those who have epted stair exclusively. You know, I like him too, and maybe could even live only off his delicious cock milk, but its very hard going against your own nature. I wont act as if I want to be his legitimate wife too, but if you all dont mind, I would like to be included in this close group. Of course, I will stay away if you girls say so. Or if youd find it ufortable with me acting like your lovers do, stair. Ailishs anxiety is quite obvious to me through our bond. Even though she said that she will stay away so casually, she seems to be really worried about not receiving permission to stay. I look at the others and they exchange nces amongst themselves too, finishing up at Shino. Then, everyone turns to Cornelia, who faces me. She really is like their leader. We dont mind it, Ailish, as long as stair doesnt either. He and Shino would be the only ones youd have to convince since they came from a different world with different norms. We, who were born in Naharren, understand your nature well, and its not something unusual for us or most of the races. Id go as far as to say that even Humans count too, at least those who arent treating every other race or species with hostility. Ailish looks at Shino, who nods, and then she rubs her cheek against mine, still hugging me from behind. Hmmm As I said, Im not really aiming to be recognized as your lover or wife, I understand that it might be too much, at least this early since weve barely met each other, but I would like to be included in this close circle as someone whose soul is connected to yours. What do you say? I reach to the back and gently rub one of Ailishs horns, making her release a dreamy sigh into my ear. Thats fine with me. I was always the odd one back on Earth anyway, with my beliefs and views, so I dont really care about you being this way. To me, it isnt really cheating or being unfaithful when both sides know about it. And also, thats pretty much like eating for you, right? You would feel sick after sticking to the same meal again and again, no matter how good it is, no? If you ever develop stronger feelings for me, well talk about it openly. But even then, I dont think I would mind. It would still kind of stroke my ego to know its me you would act all lovey-dovey with while treating all others like food or passing fun. She kisses my cheek and hums happily. You are a godsend, really. I promise to be a good girl. Well then, let me begin by saying one thing. I can feel demonic energy inside Shino. Its currently very faint, but I have a feeling like its in slumber. Some Demons can get into something simr like a Beastkin heat so its possible thats the thing affecting her. Ah. I have a skill called Demonification. It allows me to change into one of two avable forms. For example, like this. Shino closes her eyes for a moment and we watch her body transform. Her skin turns almostpletely ck, just a little bit from it. Two horns sprout from the sides of her head and they rise straight up with a truly sinister shape. After opening her eyes, we notice that her pupils turned vertical, her irises glow in purple, and her whites are dark grey. This one I call Dark Mode, she says after finishing. Theres also Light Mode where I look like an Oni with white hair and silvery skin. They both give me different abilities. You look stunning, Iment on the unexpected change. Shino giggles adorably. Thanks Ailish walks around her while nodding. Yeah. This could be it. Such an amazing ability. You could pose as a Demon without an issue. Your actual body might be impacted by these transformations. We admire Shinos new form for a few minutesshe even lets me caress her horns and we confirm that she feels really nice having them strokedand then she reverts back. Cornelia walks closer to us with a smile. Alright then. I believe we are done here. Theres nothing urgent for you to take care of, Al, so why dont you take Shino for a little date today? You guys spent a lot of time apart and surely have a lot to talk about. I nce down at my cute samurai. Is what she says. Want to go out? Shino nods with an adorable smile. Everyone else besides the two of us leaves after receiving a soft peck from me and we get ready too. Shino is in her charming miko-battle outfit which I really adore, and I choose to pick up my adventuring gear to not stand out too much. We move out together and I take the initiative to hold Shinos hand. She shylyplies and walks by my side with a happy smile. The two of us did go out to various events together, but I guess this is our first proper date, with the both of us admitting it. Since weve eaten breakfast not that long ago, we decide to just stroll through the city and visit some of the sightseeing spots and tourist locations. Im happy to just sit down with Shino by a huge and beautiful fountain and chat about random things. She lets me know more about her family and how she was brought up, also mentioning the prospect of getting wed to some heir of another notable n. Even though it feels a little bad, Shino is d that we ended up here together as it allowed her to escape that future without her having to show disrespect towards her family. Ifort her as much as I can. Even if she says this, its still tough to get dragged away without even being able to say anything to her parents. Even I was feeling down about just disappearing without leaving a word to my grandparents. Hopefully, they will make use of the things that Ive left them. But, its not certain that we cant go back. Im sure Lumina would be willing to do something if we manage to prevent the Cmity from destroying this world. The question if we would like to return without being able to go back to Naharren is a different one, and more important to me. I''ve grown fond of at least a few people here. While we discuss various things, I also share what Ive learned from the Goddess with Shino. She gets touched by the story of this world and its inhabitants. Maybe not to the level of selflessly rushing ahead to do anything she can right here right now, but she certainly sympathizes with them. She suggests that we go to the castle and meet up with others and the King. Im not really against the idea of a small reunion but I would rather not stay for long around Kamil. Hes quite annoying and pretty much nothing else. I agree with her and we continue our little date, for now, aiming to visit the others a bitter. And to let Ross know about it, I raise my arms into the air as if Im stretching while making a few inconspicuous signs with my hands. Then, I ask Shino to follow me into an alley and we wait. If we are lucky, someone might have been keeping an eye on me as usual. A middle-aged man enters our alley and brings out a cigarette, starting to light it up. He moves closer and leans onto the wall next to us, nodding at me. I notice a familiar crest on his cigarette and pass on my message, leaving shortly after. Shino jokes that it feels like we are in a spy movie and I have to agree. We continue our fun time. Its now mostly me filling her in on everything that happened after we split up at the castle. Shino eagerly listens to my tales; some boring, some unusual, some quite unbelievable. She also chimes in with her experiences from time to time. Then, a familiar voice calls to me in the middle of the street. Hey! stair! We both turn around and notice a girl with short ck hair jogging our way. She soon reaches us with a wide smile. Elise. Fancy meeting you here. I know. Ive been really lucky since ourst conversation! Anyway, this is great. I was just going to the mansion to let you know that Im done with everything. May I move in today? Naturally. Feel free to go there whenever. The girls will give you a hand if you need help with anything. Im currently a little bit busy to do it myself. Apologies. She notices our joined hands and gasps. Oh! Im sorry! I dont remember seeing you back at the mansion though. Are you also one of stair''s wives? Shino nces to the side while blushing slightly. I can feel a faint squeeze around my hand. Well Something like that, I answer in her stead. Alright! I wont interrupt your date anymore! Have fun and see you back at home! Im looking forward to working with you, Al! She starts jogging back the way she came from, waving at us for some time. I check on my timid samurai and she smiles at me before pulling on my arm to peck my lips like the sweet little thing she is. We decide to wrap it up after a short romantic dessert in one of my favourite cafes. Shino seems to think the same after we eat our respective pieces of cheesecake. They truly have the best one in the capital here. Filled to the brim with sweetness, we head towards the castle with a happy step. The guards recognize us instantly and let us through without an issue. Even though we know the directions, a maid guides us to a meeting room where Ross and others seem to have gathered after my notice. Shortly before we enter through the fancy double door, I nce at Shino. Should I take my hand back now? She looks at our fingers still interlocked and then up at me while pondering for a moment. Its okay. Pretty much everyone knows I like you a lot, Sensei. And I dont care what Kamil-san says. Can I sit down near you? Of course. You can even take myp if you feel bold enough, I answer with a smile. A tinge of rosiness adorns her cheeks, telling me that it would be a little bit too much for Shino at the current moment, in front of the whole group of her friends and past ssmates. Ready for anything, we enter the chamber. Everyone turns to look at us immediately. Ross smiles at me and waves to encourage us toe closer. I can already see Kamils grimace after seeing me. The rest doesnt seem to have any special reactions. Well, maybe besides Natalie. Shes clearly staring at Shino with a very faint smile. Looking at the samurai girl by my side, I can see her smiling too, half-proud and half-embarrassed, slightly hiding behind me. Come! Come! Dont just stand there in the open! Its rare to get all of you together like that! Lets make good use of this opportunity! Ross keeps inviting us and we oblige. Since Natalie is sitting alone on a couch while the other three take up another one, we walk up to her to sit down by her side, with Shino taking the spot between me and the blond-haired bard. They sneakily hit a low-five as we sit down. Is that how girls feel when they see guys congratting each other on finally gettingid? Weird feeling. But not that bad, at least from the guys perspective. So How are you guys doing recently? I throw an open question into the air, not really directed at anyone. I think youve heard about our expeditions already, Mr Carter, Natalie is surprisingly the first one to answer. Yes, I did. The King was kind enough to keep me updated on your movements. And please, weve talked about this already. Just call me stair or Al. Natalie nods a little hesitantly. Look who is getting all buddy-buddy with his students. If I remember correctly, you had this idiotic rule not to hit on girls under eighteen, and yet here we are. Looks like a little over a year in a different world truly brought your inner creep out. But who can me you with that ss of yours, hahaha. And here it is. I cant say I missed this voice and its very irritating tone. Well, at least he isntpletely wrong like he usually is. Besides the fact that Im not hitting on Natalie, but thats a detail. I think her eighteenth birthdayes in a few months or something. Anyway, she seems as displeased with this oaf as I am, rolling her eyes at him. What can I say? People change, adjust and adapt to the new environment. You cant stay stuck in the past. Its not too relevant and helpful anymore. I decide to just go with the flow instead of confronting him for now. Nice excuses. As expected. So, how is our Mister Sexmancer faring so far? Did you already sell yourself to a brothel or something, to make yourself useful? How many bitches have you seduced with your power and then nailed? Because theres no way even a single girl would sleep with such a freak out of her own volition, hahaha. Damn. Is he actually smart and just acts like a total moron? His guess isnt that far, hah. Who am I kidding? Even a blind squirrel can stumble on a nut once in a while. Well, at least its more amusing than irritating right now. Honestly, I have no idea. Ive lost count after my first sixsome. Pffffffffffffffft, cough, cough, cough! Marcia suddenly does a powerful spit-take, releasing the contents of her mouth straight at Kamil, turning her head to the side to avoid sttering the King with the tea she has been drinking as she is sitting the closest to him. Okay. Maybe it was worthing here. She stares at me with wide eyes while Kamil shouts some expletives as he wipes his face and hair. Paul nces at me with a raised eyebrow while the duo by my side giggles very quietly. Ross has an awkward smile, clearly not sure what to say or do. Anyway, my sex life aside, I know about you guys, but Im sure most of you heard nothing about me, so I feel obliged to fill you in. Kamil is not that far off. Ive opened a brothel on the border of mercantile and noble districts. Quite a fancy one. We employ only non-humans as service workers. Its kind of a theme, I guess. Feel free to pay us a visit if you want. With this card, youll get a nice discount for the first time. Id love it if you maybe waited a little bit though, Natalie. Yeah, Im still kind of sticking to that rule. I turn to the actress beauty while throwing our business cards onto the table. She shows a warm smile. Thank you, Mr Castair. But, Im not sure if I would be interested anyway. Ah. If you are wondering, then no, we do not employ men, but there are many other ways we make sure our female clientele leaves fully satisfied. Like what? Yourself? Marcia asks with a cheeky grin. Check the card. Youll understand. She quickly grabs the piece of cardboard and scans it with her eyes. They open wide after she reaches the back. YOU EVEN HAVE TOYS THERE?! OH MY GOD! I MISS THEM SO MUCH! Marcia shouts, standing up at the same time. I chuckle at her. The others also pick up the cards and examine them, perhaps notpletely believing in what theyve been hearing in thest few minutes. Only Shino is not that surprised since weve talked about it and she even visited one of the Pleasure Chambers with me. As I said, feel free toe whenever we are open. Even if Im not around. Im quite busy with various things recently, but all of the girls there are verypetent and helpful. Just dont stir any trouble. They can kick your ass many times over. Got it? I stare at a certain blond-haired dude specifically. Pfft, yeah, for sure they can. I can already see it, Kamil scoffs. Listen. I have nothing against you having some fun there, but the moment you break the rules or overstep your boundaries, you better be ready to lose your life if you are nning on putting up a fight. There are many Tier 3 girls there. Some even at Tier 4. And they do notckbat experience. An awkward silence falls on the chamber, for whatever reason. I look all over their faces and even Shino seems to be a little ashamed. Oh. Right. She did say that she and Natalie were growing the fastest out of them and Shino advanced to Tier 3 literallyst night with me. I guess I touched a sore spot. But hey, tiering-up supposedly shouldnt be as easy as I have it, so its understandable. I clear my throat and turn to Ross. Since we are all gathered here, I may as well share what Ive learned about the Cmity with everyone, instead of having the King pass it on to you guys. You? What could you have gathered in that sex den of yours, ha? Rumours from some horny miners? Kamil sneers at me, slowly regaining his usual attitude. All I can say is that my source is trustworthy. Anyhow, it looks like we are facing a god. What? Ross furrows his brows. Why would she summon you then? Thats illogical. No, no, no. I didnt mean Lumicough, Goddess Lumina. Shes truly a guardian of this realm. But, it wasnt like that from the start. Naharren was under the rule of her evil sister, who tortured its inhabitants. Lumina locked her in a different realm since she couldnt bring herself to kill her sister and then began watching over the world actively. And it looks like the seal is weakening or the other goddess found a way to intrude into this dimension. Abyssals are the monsters she is creating to wipe out all thats living, kind of in revenge, you could say. And again, silence falls on the chamber, for a different reason this time. Are you sure? Ross asks. I would say you cant get a more reliable source no matter how hard you look. Then what now? All Ive been told so far was to keep growing stronger and at some point, the way to deal with her will be revealed. She isnt that close to invading this realm, but her forces will definitely keep leaking into it for years toe if nothing changes. Ross sighs while rubbing his forehead. I guess theres nothing else we can do but let you guys roam around the world while having you deal with any outbreaks you can reach No Well have to leave again Shino drops her gaze down with a sad expression. I quickly wrap my arm around her and rub her side. You dont need to travel very far. We can now speak freely so Ill be there to meet you whenever I can, alright? Maybe even outside of the capital. She smiles faintly and nods. Kamilsugh catches our attention. Hahaha! Youve really fallen for a pimp, Shino! Seriously! Why are you so much into that trash! Your tastes always were weird as fuck, but to have a thing for a whoremonger? Are you not right in the head? I can see Shino preparing herself to fight him back, but I squeeze her arm to stop her and smile reassuringly. After Kamil finishes, I move my gaze to him and my expression turns cold. Ive never cared about what you think or say about me, and I still dont, but theres one thing I have to ask of you. Do not bring Shino or the others into this. This is going to be your one and only warning. As you have said it yourself, I did change. If you dont want to see how much exactly, you better not do or say anything stupid. It seems that some of my aura has leaked out because Ross gives me a little anxious look and the others seem to be staring at me too. Well, everyone except one person. Why am I not surprised that he noticed nothing? Pffft! Or what? Are you going to fight me? With that useless ss? No. I wave my hand dismissively. Id rather not kill you by ident while not knowing how much I need to hold back. Shino and Natalie snicker a little and even Marcia smirks. Kamil stands up and points his finger at me. You fucker! Come at me then! Have you already forgotten who is the real Hero here, you pussy? Duel me if you have balls! I shake my head and sigh. I knew it would end up like that but I just couldnt stop myself from speaking up. But, you reap what you sow. Alright. Lets take it to the training grounds. The King reluctantly agrees and we move out. While walking to our destination, I nce at Shino, expecting her to give me a worried look, but she just smiles at me softly. Well, I guess she wouldnt be that worried after seeing my stats and hearing about my experiences. I really will have to hold back a lot, wont I? We arrive at one of the open-air arenas and the knights practising here move aside as per the Kings request. Looks like well have a small audience for our awkward show. And it seems that some of them recognize me, whispering between themselves while inconspicuously pointing their fingers at me. I did train here a few times whening to visit Ross. Kamil gets geared up in his amazing armour and brings out his impressive sword and shield. You do have to appreciate the beauty and functionality of these artifacts, even if the wearer is an ass. But what should I use myself? As Im wondering, Shino shows up at my side. Sensei. Good luck. She gingerly pulls on my sleeve and pecks my cheek. I smile at her and give her a few pats. This actually gives me an idea. Thank you. Ill make sure to show you something interesting. She looks at me with a confused expression before I send her back. Kamil doesnt seem too happy with our little exchange. Somehow, it makes me feel good. Am I a bad person? Nevertheless, I navigate through my menus and check a few things. Nodding to myself, I bring out my draconic hilt. Hahaha! Are you going to fight me with an imaginary sword? While Kamil is ridiculing me, I focus my mind on sending the hilt instructions on a weapon we havent formed yet. Without any issues, pinkish mist starts shaping a very long and curved de. In a sh, I have a mesmerizing nodachi in my hands, sometimes called a daikatana. Basically, a greatsword version of a katana. I slowly bring it to the level of my shoulder and point the tip towards Kamil. While holding the hilt close to my body, I lower my posture. A cute gasp from somewhere behind me confirms that Shino has realized what Im trying to do. A small smile appears on my lips. Its showtime. Chapter 80 – The First Flag Chapter 80 C The First g After getting into the proper position, I activate the skill. Kamil seems to recognize it and begins hastily moving his shield to cover his right side when my vision suddenly blurs. It regains focus moments before my de collides with the metal aegis, releasing a loud ng. The force of the charge pushes me past Kamil while throwing him off bnce. I stop a few meters behind him with my sword low near the ground and exhale heavily. My heart is beating like crazy. What a feeling. It was almost like reaching over a hundred under a second and then instantly slowing down. How can her small frame endure so many G''s? What the hell?! Thats Shinos move! How can you use it?! Kamil shouts after collecting himself from the received blow. I take a deep breath and chuckle while turning around, cing the de of my weapon over my shoulder. Its the power of love. One level above the power of friendship. Bullshit! Kamil clicks his tongue. It doesnt matter if you can imitate one of her attacks, Im taking you down! He definitely activates some technique as the air around him changes visibly. A golden aura begins shimmering over the contours of his body and his eyes also emanate a golden glow. Additionally, Kamils shield gets covered with a yellowyer of mana too, simr to what Ive seen Kyrie do. Hero ss is such a cheat. But well. So is mine. While Kamil is powering up, I reach for another technique from the Moon-shing Arts that Ive borrowed from Shino. Thanks to the fact that I did practice with katana-type des back in the day, Im able to use those skills at a fairly decent level since my Katana Proficiency is at level 3 or so. A ck mist envelops my left hand and I position it by my side, making a circle with my fingers. With a little bit of an issue due to the length of the de, it looks quiteical as I awkwardly slide it into the non-existing sheath. The whole weapon gets covered by the ck mist and I lower my stance, prepared to draw. Just as Kamil finishes his preparations, I squeeze the handle harder and feel a tingling sensation on the inner side of my hand. Faster than my eyes can perceive it, the ck de makes a diagonal cut upwards, sending three giant pirs of dark energy straight at my opponent, leaving deep cuts in the arena. I instantly break into a run afterwards and watch how Kamil manages to block the first and the second de of darkness, but they break the golden cover and push his guard to the side, allowing thest one to smack him right in the chest. Looks like I can properly control the lethality of these skills as his armour receives only a dent. Neat. Before he can catch a breath, Im already in front of him. Kamil makes a desperate attempt to block my nodachi sailing through the air at him with his own sword, but I change the direction mid-swing and hit his knee, making him lean forward. His face heading down meets the pommel of my weapon heading back up and thetter overpowers the former enough to throw him slightly into the air. To finish up the impromptubo, I spin around andnd a mid-kick into his stomach. But, it seems that I have underestimated my already held-back strength and send him flying, crashing into the nearby wall. Whoops. I retract my leg and put the nodachi back on my shoulder. Hey, at least you can take a good beating with these skill *SHIIING* A huge golden greatsword shoots out of the dust that''s still covering Kamil and obstructing my vision, heading straight for me at an incredible speed. I manage to jump aside only partially, parrying the awe-inspiring projectile with a hastily put up guard, only thanks to my slightly heightened sensesing from my race and high stats. The holy de zooms past me and ms into the opposite wall, leaving a shallow cut on my shoulder. He is definitely not holding back. You fucker! Kamil shouts as he emerges from the grey ashes with a clearly unamused expression. Is that the only insult you know? Its getting a little boring. He sneers at me, recasting the protection on his shield while walking. Stop using someone elses techniques and fight me with your own power! Kamil lunges at me, shortening the distance between the two of us in just three big steps. His sword leaves a golden trail as its heading towards my head from above with a high vertical swing. Such an open attack is easy to parry even for me and I let it slide over my angled de to the side. I push him away a bit with a knee hit and we get entangled in an exchange of blows in close quarters. Im at a bit of a disadvantage with myrge weapon at this distance so Im reduced to mostly defending. After a few short moments, an opportunity appears. His sword pushes the tip of my de to the ground and positions it in the perfect ce for me to activate another technique from the Moon-shing Arts. Surprising him with a sh of white light, I invoke Crescent Cleave while focusing on making the strike blunt. Immediately after my de reaches the highest point, I follow with Falling Star and make a mirrored version of Crescent Cleave, effectively leaving an X-shaped shining cut hanging in the air for a brief moment. Kamil getsunched backwards from the double hit, shoving his sword into the ground to slow himself down. After reaching a stop, he throws me an irritated re. Is that all you can do?! Mimicking the skills of a girl youve fucked?! I sigh. Fine. I guess I can humour you for a second. Releasing the nodachi form, I bring the deless hilt in front of me and begin filling it with mana. The crystal on the bottom shines brightly and I pull the handle to the opposite sides at the same time. As predicted, the artefact splits into two mirrored copies and stays in each of my hands. Lets see how much damage you can really tank. Two ominous greatswords form from both artefacts; one sapphire blue and the other crimson red. I stop trying to mentally limit myself and lean forward, applying more pressure onto my right foot. The moment I hear the pavement under it crack, I rush at him, closing up in a few ground-crushing steps, effectively doing the same as he did previously but without the use of a skill. Seeing a berserker-like opponent with dual greatswords heading straight at him, Kamil raises his shield at his front and the aura covering it turns much denser, spreading around the edges of the aegis to cover more space. Both of my weapons strike the golden shield from both sides, and surprisingly, bounce back, apanied by the sound of someone hitting a metal gong. Making use of that short window of opportunity, Kamil thrusts his sword into the air. Immediately, chills run down my spine. A momentter, immense pressure hits me from above, forcing me onto one knee while I support myself with the blue greatsword stabbed into the ground. Before a blinding light and loud buzzing surrounds me, I catch Shino shouting something and Kamil beginning tough. Then, in the middle of white that forces me to close my eyes, I kneel under the pressure as my ears are assaulted by an unbearable noise. Additionally, all the skin on my body starts burning and stinging like hell. Somehow managing to shape the red greatsword into a dagger, I struggle to raise it above my head before I receive any more serious damage. After reaching my objective, I can feel eight thick chains shooting from the ground andtching onto the de Im holding up in the air, creating a sharp-angled cone around me. The pressure still remains but the light no longer burns me. I open my eyes and find myself in a very tight space created by these purplish chains. It looks like they can withstand whatever this attack is without an issue. I guess their nullification abilityes in handy here. After ten full seconds, the pressure and loud buzzing slowly fade away. I retract the chains and stand up, waiting for the light to disappear too. The curtain obstructing my vision retracts back into the sky and reveals Kamil standing in the same ce as earlier while stillughing heartily. He finally notices my barely scratched state and stops as confusion paints his face. What? How are you fin *THUD* I m my fist straight into his face without holding anything back, interrupting Kamil mid-sentence. The blow obviously sends him flying into a wall again as light ripple travels through the air from the force of the impact. Are you a fucking idiot?! I shout shortly after the punch. Without a second wasted, I shape a whip and send it after him. In the next moment, Kamils body is speeding back at me, with the rope coiled around his throat. Hends perfectly on my fist prepared for his arrival,unching him into another part of the wall with a mighty blow to the stomach, releasing another ripple into the air. Did you want to kill me with that?! I shout again as he crashes into the stone. The pattern repeats for a while until I run out of the wall to destroy. With onest pull, I bring him back in front of me and wrap up in Void Chains to hang him in the air. I was going to scold that idiot further but hes barely conscious after taking so many hits. His armour has multiple dents all over it. I have to admit, its a very powerful artefact. He barely suffered any internal damage. At least I can rest easy knowing that they do have someone capable of soaking blows around. Retracting the chains, I allow him to slide onto the ground almost lifelessly. Shino runs up to me as I release a long sigh. Sensei! Are you alright? She starts checking me all around, especially the cut on my shoulder. Im fine. Much better than this punk. I stop her and brush through Shinos hair to calm her down a little. That move did pack a punch though. My skin still stings like hell. Ill need at least half an hour with my Rejuvenate to get rid of it. She releases a sigh of relief and looks up at me. I got so scared when he used that. Thest time weve seen his Divine Retribution, it evaporated a bunch of Abyssals in seconds. But, Im so d that you are fine. Somehow. I could have ended up as a toast if not for one of my abilities. Anyway, we better bring him to a healer first. I dont want this duel to maim him and who knows how he looks under that armour. I nce at Ross on the sidelines and he nods at me. A few guys in robes run to us immediately. One of them starts casting some low-level healing spell on my wound. The rest of the squad alsoes to us, plus one person I dont remember being here when we were starting. Shino notices me staring at them and pulls on my sleeve. Thats Vanessa-san. She returned shortly after you guys entered the arena. She is the new member of our team that Ive told you about, the geo mage. Ah. I see. Shes quite the looker. And that gentle smile perfectly suits her almost noble beauty. She must be popr amongst the adventurers. Seems like this world doesntck its fair share of badass beauties of various specializations. I move my attention to Ross as they arrive by our side. Sorry for the wall. I got a little worked up. He gives me a wry smile and shakes his head. Dont worry about it. Things like these happen from time to time. But well to almostpletely shatter a magically reinforced surface I did expect you to be strong from the disy that time, but it seems that Ive been slightly underestimating you. Truly, topletely overpower someone specializing in defence, it was a spectacle to watch, the brown-haireddy in emerald cloth armourments with a soft smile. Vanessa, as I presume? I nce at her. Ah, where are my manners? Ive heard a lot about you but you might not know me. Yes, my name is Vanessa De Vere, but I often use my alias, Tooru, during my adventures. Since you are a trusted man of King Rossberg and also of the heroes group, I think I can mention that King Melrond from Ronerulle is my father. She makes a courteous bow. Oh, a princess. Its my honour. I also bow my head. For some reason, Ross seems to be very tense. He often does some weird gestures with his eyes when I nce at him, aimed towards Vanessa. Maybe he actually has a thing for her? He did say that no princess caught his attention though. Who knows. Dude! That was amazing! Werent you supposed to be weak? Marcia joins in, clearly excited after the bout. Well, a lot has happened since we parted ways. Ive realized a few things and also received plenty of help from other people. My methods to grow stronger are quite unique. I know! Its sex, right? Youve really scored a jackpot with that ss, getting pussy and power at the same time. Usually, its thetter that leads to the former. I chuckle and shake my head. Its not really like that. If it was, this ss wouldnt have been almost forgotten and its holders wouldnt be incredibly weak. Random sex doesnt really help me. Its actually more about bonds. Besides, Senseis abilities focus more on others rather than him, Shino butts in from my side. Marcia moves her gaze to the samurai girl with a wide smile. Youve finally taken him for a ride, havent you? Took you long enough, geez. So, is he as amazing as we thought? Shino hides behind my arm as her cheeks steadily grow redder and redder under Marcias enthusiastic barrage. With a wry smile, I raise my hand to stop her. Lets not forget that we are in public. Not everyone is as open and easygoing as you, Marcia. We are in the presence of royalty too. She rolls her eyes and shrugs. Ross must be already used to her way of being while Vanessa seems to be holding up pretty decently, with just a tinge of rosiness present on her fair cheeks. Paul tries his best to hide his embarrassment but it doesnt work that well for him. The King clears his throat, capturing our attention. I suggest we move back to the castle while our healers take good care of Kamil. Judging by the intensity of this fight, I dont think it would be wise to send you out too early so I guess you are free to do as you please until he makes aplete recovery. We can talk about possible destinations for your journeys after that. I can feel Shinos joy through our bond after hearing his words. In the end, that means she can spend some more time with me without worrying about others. Im pretty sure it would be hard deciding between apanying them or staying with me. She does have a decently strong sense of obligation, especially towards her close friends. As the robed healers carry Kamil out to wherever they are going, we head the opposite way and follow Ross back into the castle in pairs. Marcia cant stop fangirling over thetest bout and keeps pulling Paul into a one-sided conversation again and again while Natalie and Vanessa follow shortly after them, exchanging some short sentences now and then. We close the group with Shino, walking pretty much in silence. Just when Im going to try and make some small talk, her petite hand slides into mine and the world around me swirls into darkness once, twice, thrice before I regain my full vision. But, it happens at an unfamiliar ce; some kind of a small chamber, most likely a bedroom. Where are we? I ask while looking around. Sensei Ignoring my question, Shino moves to my front and guides my handthat she is still holding in hersunder her skirt and then into her soft panties. My fingers reach a very warm and incredibly moist spot over the delicate skin of her girly mound. She looks up at me with a heavy blush. My, my. You seem very bothered. Astrea might have been on point back then, hadn''t she? She shyly nces to the side for a brief moment before returning her eyes to mine. Yes Although, it wasnt that bad Just a little tingly But it got way worse during the duel I dont think I can hold back any longer... I chuckle and rub my finger over her hot lower lips a little, causing Shinos mouth to open cutely. She ces a hand on my crotch and gives me a pleading gaze. This is my room so no one should find us if we are quick Please? cing a soft peck on her forehead, I stir my fingers some more, evoking a barely audible moan from her this time. How can I say no when you are like this? Its my fault, isnt it? Shino giggles quietly as she pulls my cock into the open, giving it a few strokes up and down, still gazing straight into my eyes. After leaving a soft kiss on my lips, she turns around, leans forward a bit to hold onto the nearby wall and uses her other hand to slip her panties to the side, uncovering her clearly wet slit. She stares at me over her shoulder while spreading it wide with her fingers. I step closer and lean my body over hers, entwining the fingers of her hand pressed on the wall with mine as my shaft touches her warm pussy from below. She shivers a little when our private parts make contact. So I whisper to her ear as my body presses into hers from behind, rubbing my rod over her leaking honeypot back and forth. How many times did you fantasize about having a quickie with your sensei? Mhhhhnnn Im sorry What for? For being such a lewd girl I chuckle again, realizing that the answer might be a pretty high number. And? Did I ever say that I dislike lewd girls? N-No Then what did your sensei say? That you l-love lewd girlsaaaaahhhhhhhh Just as she finishes answering, I slowly slide my ns inside her snug entrance, knowing well how tight she was thest time. Shino releases a tame moan and moves her other hand onto the wall too. Bit by bit, I push deeper and deeper, making sure that she enjoys every second of it and doesnt feel any difort. Senseis p-penis So hot Fuuuh I could say the same Are you trying to melt my cock off? She giggles adorably and presses her cheek against mine after I position my face next to hers. I cant help it. It already feels so much better than thest time Well then. Lets not make the others wait too long, shall we? Shino nods and we enter a slightly awkward kiss with me pressing onto her from behind, pretty much pinning her to the wall. I begin to slowly move my hips back and forth, immediately causing Shino to sigh blissfully into my lips. While my left hand is entwined with hers, I use the right one to yfully roam my fingers under her shirt, caressing her belly and chest in turns. My waist begins hitting her soft bottom strong enough to cause light pping sounds already and Shino also lets me hear some of her quiet moans. Mhhhhn Nhhhhnnn Sensei Nnnhhhnnn You dont need to be so gentle Mhhnnn... Complying with Shinos wishes, I turn the pace up a bit which soon raises the volume of her dreamy sighs and moans. Each time my cock rushes through her hot insides and rubs against her uneven walls, Shino breaks our asional kisses to show her satisfaction. Her whole body jumps a little when I pound her from behind. Ahhh Ahnnn Its actually so much better than I imagined Ahhhh Im d to hear that Haaah Anything else for my dear princess? Shino doesnt answer for a moment, clearly hesitant about voicing out her desires, but she finally pushes through her worries and catches my eyes with hers as I keep giving her pussy a good time. Ummm Ahhhh Can you push me harder into the wall? Mhnnnn Shes really getting anxious over the smallest things. I immediately begin incorporating her little fantasies into our session and squash her smaller-than-mine frame into the wooden surface, without pressing too hard onto her but enough to get rid of any distance that was left between her chest and the wall. I catch both of her hands and move them slightly higher. As I present her exposed neck with countless soft kisses, I keep shoving my cock inside her yearning hole even harder. Being tightly pressed against the wall, her body has no more room to run away from my pounding and each thrust causes her waist to lightly hit the hard surface, which produces a rhythmic apaniment of noises created by my hips hitting her plump butt, wet sounds from my dick making out with her pussy, and her waist softly hitting the wooden wall. Ahhh Ahhhh Ahhnnn Like this is good Ahhh Im almost Ahhhh... I give her pretty neck a tame bite and feel her whole body shudder. At the same time, Shinos hot internal walls coil around my shaft with increased force, rubbing me in just the perfect way. As Shino releases an alluring moan, riding her high, I also groan a little and allow waves of milky liquid to fill her up. I make a few more thrusts, aiming to paint her furthest depths in white as her whole body trembles and then wait for my little princess orgasm to reach its end, holding her firmly against the wall. We stare at each other while breathing roughly and Shino smiles at me. One more? I chuckle at her. What happened to the quickie? She adorably escapes my gaze, slightly ashamed of herself. I gently pull my penis outside and turn her around, cing my hands on the inner side of her thighs. Shino quickly catches onto my intention and ces her own hands on my shoulders as I lift her up and press her back against the wall, aiming my tip against her pink crevice. She entwines her legs behind me as I slide myself back inside and seal her lips with mine at the same time. Without waiting, I start pounding her pussy again, giving it a good stir from below, hammering her body into the wall. Mmmmhnnn Nhnnnn Mhhnnnn With our mouths sweetly rubbing against each other, only muffled moans are able to escape the passionate kiss. Shino seems to be enjoying the rough affection today so I keep poking my tip as deep as I can in this position, tickling some spots she gives the best reactions to. Her hands, now free, get themselves busy by exploring my hair and her slender fingers run through it with tender movements. I can feel her relishing in the pleasure and Im sure she can also sense how good her tight insides feel to me through our bond as she breaks our kiss from time to time with a smile she cant hold back. Perhaps because she hase recently, Shinos high is building pretty quickly and very close to reaching another breaking point already. Since that works pretty well for us, I spread her thighs to the sides a little more and give her pussy an even stronger pounding. Shinos body keeps sliding up the wall from the force of the impact each thrust creates. Ahhh Mhhhnn Ahhhh Nnhnnnn Ahhhhh She persistently aims for my lips after each time we are forcefully split apart by her moving up, resulting in a weirdbination of muffled and open moans, which, I have to admit, sound pretty hot. When her fingers move to my back and dig deep into the leather of my coat, I also quickly shift my hands to wrap them tightly around her waist and pull Shinos body down onest time, impaling her on my hard cock and sending my tongue out to explore her mouth. She moans fervently with our connected lips, causing vibrations to tickle my muscle and mouth at the same time as her pussy attempts to wring me dry for the second time. I very much oblige and fill her up to the brim with another luscious load. I hope this is enough to satiate her burning desire or the others will definitely figure us out. Shino rests her head on my shoulder as she slowly calms down. I brush through her ck hair affectionately. She finally straightens her back and arrives with her face in front of mine, giving me a warm smile. That was amazing, sensei. And Sorry. Apologizing again? She chuckles. Ill pin you down and fuck senseless anytime you want. That movement skill of yourses in handy for that. Im so jealous. Cant you copy it like my other abilities? Once every two days, I guess. I need to check if I can use it. But, I do have Void Affinity so it should be fine? I slowly let Shino down while still supporting her with my body. Noticing a stream of white beginning to drip out of her precious ce, I quickly press my fingers over her lower lips to save her tights from getting identally stained. Shino giggles at me and pecks my cheek. I give her a soft kiss back and carefully cast some cleaning magic to get rid of the evidence and also dry out her wet panties since they are quite thin. After Im done tending to her, Shino insists on cleaning me up too, obviously, with her mouth. I enjoy her warm tongue for a moment and she stuffs my cock back into my underwear after getting rid of her leftover saliva with a bit of magic too. It will always feel weird to hear that my semen tastes amazingly sweet. We check ourselves and each other all around and exit Shinos room. A group of maids spots us and quickly escapes behind the nearby corner. Right. I dont think this room has any silencing wards and weve assaulted the wall between her chamber and this corridor pretty roughly. Shino picks up my hand and nods at me with rosy cheeks, warning me about the transfer this time. We make three shadowy jumps again and reappear around the same spot weve disappeared from. I lead us back to the meeting chamber. Al! Shino! Where did you two go? Ross asks us the moment we step inside. I got quite thirsty after the duel and we took a turn to the kitchens. Apologies for taking so long, weve lost track of time while chatting there. He nods at me and we move to sit down near Natalie. Somehow, I have a feeling that she has again figured things out just from exchanging nces with Shino. Fortunately, I dont think anyone else is as sharp as her. We talk a little more about things connected to the Abyssals and what ns Ross has for the heroes. It seems like he is truly trying his best to support them properly and has researched the best areas for them to explore and experience the world. Rather than ordering them to head to somece, its more like he provides them with good opportunities. Alright. It was fun meeting you all again, and you Vanessa, but I have to head back. There are things in a few days that I have to prepare for properly. Ah. The ns, Ross? I speak as I stand up. They should be delivered by now. I had them verified as much as possible. If you notice any discrepancies, I would be d if you could note them down. Of course. Thank you. I believe you should be quite satisfied with the oue. Ross gives me a wry smile, clearly trying to force it down before the others notice. Good. With the most recent map of the sewage system and Astreas knowledge, it should be a piece of cake to navigate through the canals. After making a courteous bow, I start heading towards the door. You are going too, Shino? Marcias question stops me and I turn around with Shino right behind me. Yes I will be staying at Senseis ce For now she answers quietly. You are going to live in a brothel? Paul asks. Well now. Outside of the working hours, its still a noble-ss mansion worth thousands of gold, you know? I answer. Our residents are always praising the living conditions. Now Im even more interested in seeing that ce, Marciaments. You are free toe with us for a short visit. It will be just in time for a little dessert. Then, I nce at Vanessa. Im not sure if inviting a princess to such a ce can be considered as a huge offence, but since you are part of the group now, you are also wee. I dont pay that much attention to this kind of stuff outside of the official, public affairs. You can say that Im currently Tooru the Adventurer and not Vanessa the Princess and I have to admit that Im also a little curious about your ce after hearing some bits about it when the two of you were gone. I nod at her and we move out as a full group. As we stroll through the city, I reach out to Cornelia and Elea to let them know about the iing guests and they happily oblige to prepare a warm wee for my friends. I beg them not to cause a scene for once and they just chuckle at me. We arrive in front of the main gate and they cant believe that its really here. Marcia repeatedly asks if Im not screwing with them, making me chuckle. Shino assures them that we are at the right ce and the two of us lead everyone to the main entrance. Fortunately, after opening the door, we do not stumble on two rows of bowing maids loudly announcing their happiness from meing back home. stair. A calm voice arrives from above us and we nce up just in time to catch Astrea jump down from the first level and gracefullynd on the ground in front of us, surprising everyone greatly. She nces at Shino for a brief moment and nods at her, definitely taking notice of our earlier fun. She then slowly walks up to me and I lean down a little to let her softly peck my lips, sighing inwardly. There goes not causing a scene. At the same time, Elea and Cornelia make their way down the stairs, one at each side, in their casual clothes. The presence of the Court Magician they know from the castle surprises them even more, except for Vanessa, of course. Seeing that Astrea has already gone ahead and did it, the both of them also go for a short kiss after arriving at our spot. Paul is clearly confused by this whole situation while Marcia stares at me with wide eyes. Natalie nces at Shino, who giggles quietly. The two beauties invite everyone to the upper level for some snacks and drinks. We sit down in the recreational area and chat for a bit about the whole ce and what we actually have to offer. Marcia clearly shows interest in the fun devices I mention when talking about servicing also female customers so Elea offers to take her to one of the Pleasure Chambers for a quick visit and the two leave. Shortly after, Zalia and Mafaris pass by and stop for a moment to give me a hug from behind. I introduce them and mention that Mafaris is the one who usually takes care of women with different tastes. Then, since Marcia is gone, I suggest a tour to the others too and everyone leaves to take a walk around apanied by someone. Cornelia escorts Paul, Astrea escorts Natalie, and Mafaris joins in to escort Vanessa, somehow quickly befriending the princess. Shino also leaves to take a bath while I head to my chamber to check if the ns have been delivered. Moments after arriving there, I receive a Whisper from Mafaris, asking if they could upy a room for a moment while we arent technically open. Slightly surprised by the turn of events, I tell her that I dont mind and they are free to do whatever they want during their free time. Not even three minutes pass when I receive another Whisper, this time from Elea, asking if Marcia can use the chamber as she is barely holding back after seeing all the equipment. I also tell her to allow the redhead to have as much fun as she wants and then return to the maps. Around half an hourter, someone knocks on my door and I get up to check it. It turns out that its Vanessa, with slightly flushed cheeks. Hi. I didnt know where to go so Mafaris led me to your room. The others arent done with their tours yet, it seems. Thats fine. Come in. Do you want something cold to drink? She nods and walks inside. I show her to the coffee table by the window and grab some homemade lemonade I keep in a cab equipped with a frost array set up by Cornelia. Pouring both of us a ss, I sit on the opposite side. Had fun? I ask with a smile. Vanessa blushes slightly but nods. She is a very open and likeable person. I kind of got swept up by her enthusiasm Hahaha. Dont be so uneasy. Im actually d that you are fine interacting with a demi-human. Our kingdom doesnt hate them as much as this one. Personally, I dont think they should be treated so harshly either. Thats good. You are a good person too. Shino and Natalie talk about you a lot. I was curious if they were exaggerating, but now I can see that you are really as kind and understanding as they said. Thank you. Its also nice to know that theyve made friends amongst people of this world. Youve pretty much filled the spot created by my leave. She smiles beautifully. One thing led to another, and here we are. I didnt think I would join their party. At first, they were only asked by my father to bring me back to our capital for the burial of my brother. My sincere condolences. Its okay. Thank you. Anyway, after that, they were heading here so I decided to apany them since our paths aligned. The details of my brothers death were very vague and I wanted to investigate it myself,ing here to ask King Rossberg about it since he had passed away in Evaneheim. But, so far, I feel like he has been dodging my questions by repeating the same things. Back to the party though, weve gone through a few difficult situations together and I just feel like its fun around them. We have a good synergy too. And I do want to protect people from the Cmity. Suddenly, something clicks in my head. Rossbergs weird behaviour around Vanessa begins making a lot of sense if Im not mistaken about this, and every piece of information keeps telling me that Im not. A few of my Void Chains in the form offortable thin purple straps shoot from the ground and wrap themselves around Vanessas legs, arms and waist, effectively incapacitating her movements as she is cing down her ss with lemonade. She nces at me, slightly confused. Whats the meaning of this? I deeply apologize for this offence, Princess, but Im not stupid enough to ignore such a heavy g. Chapter 81 – A Two-Faced Prince in a White Tiger Mask Chapter 81 C A Two-Faced Prince in a White Tiger Mask g? Vanessa looks at me even more confused. Just a saying. Dont pay too much attention to it. I wave my hand dismissively. I have quite a few people who I hold dear and whose well-being and safety are my utmost priorities. Ive gone through plenty of tales about people choosing to ignore the problem in hopes of it going away and Im not the one to take such stupid risks. Especially if it can bite me in the ass with tenfold strength in the future, pardon mynguage. Im afraid that I still dont follow Right. I apologize if Ie out as insensitive, but would you mind telling me more about your brother? Her eyes widen in realization after a few seconds. You know something. I nod at her. I wont lie to you, yes I do. But, before I share it with you, I need to understand you better. You might have gotten close with my friends, but its pretty much the first time the two of us have met and I dont know a whole lot about you. If you would please answer some of my questions, I promise you to, in turn, answer all of yours and tell you everything. Vanessa observes me carefully for a moment, most likely gathering her thoughts and nods. Alright. Ill y along for now. Would you mind recalling these restraints? The straps wrapped around her arms retract back into the ground, leaving the rest intact. I guess you really dont trust me, shements, putting the ss on the table and moving her hands to herp. I apologize, but the only thing that I can personally judge your character by is your family. And they certainly didnt leave a favourable impression on me. She furrows her brows at me and then sighs softly. What did that idiot do while he was here So, what do you want to know? What kind of person was he? He wasnt perfect, but he was a good man. A proper prince in the public, you could say. Always paying attention to etiquette and handling himself as royalty should. Since he was going to seed to the throne, Father was teaching him everything he should know, and that included interacting with people and managing the kingdom. Vanessa nces outside the window and shakes her head with a faint smile. But, those who knew him better, would instantly tell you that he was a huge womanizer. The only reason he even considered going out to themon people was the chance that he could meet a nice girl to flirt with. And since you have to admit that he was quite handsome and charmingbined with his status as a princehe almost always found some pretty woman to apany him for the day. Or night. When our parents werent watching, he even tried hitting on me from time to time. Seriously... I see. Did he have any hobbies besides chasing girls? I ask. She chuckles lightly. Oh, yes, he did. One that would be considered so unmasculine that it made him extremely tense and embarrassed whenever someone asked about it, even indirectly. Perhaps due to his obsession with women, he somehow got into tailoring. And by tailoring, I mean creating quite obscene lingerie and underwear for girls. Most likely for all thosedies he courted all the time. I can definitely see him begging them to wear it. Thats certainly something he might have wanted to keep to himself, considering his image, Iment, not exactly fully convinced about that part. I know, right? He was so secretive about it that literally no one was allowed to even take a peek into his personal workshop in the castles dungeons. It was to the point of obsession. He hired powerful magicians to put seals and arrays all over the ce. No one could even think about entering it without his approval. I once approached it alone and was sent flying by some invisible force, having to use my own magic to defend myself. Right. He definitely was so shy and embarrassed about making underwear that he rigged his own studio with offensive magic. I bet he had quite the collection of tools and products down there. He must have let his creative instincts go wild with zero supervision there. You have mentioned earlier that your kingdom isnt as hostile towards demi-humans as Evalitia. Do you perhaps employ them in the castle? Or let non-human ves do some work? While they arent treated with as much hate as here, they still arent wee enough to function in many public or governmental ces. To avoid any possibleplications and conflicts, the castles servants consist only of Humans. Demi-human ves can still be found in the cities, in a simr position as in Evaneheim for example, but people dont abuse them as much. At least publicly. Yeah. At least publicly. I think thats the keyword here. Alright. What about your brother? What was his stance on the topic? While he wasnt really hostile towards them, you could definitely tell that he had a slight aversion towards non-human races. In public, he could often be caught squinting his eyes at women of other races. Sometimes he felt disgusted even to the extent of having to cover his mouth as it would involuntarily twist in displeasure, to not let people around notice his true thoughts slipping out and destroying his image, portraying him as someone calm and neutral. Bullshit. He fed them with so much bullshit. Twist in displeasure? I bet he was grinning like the creep he was and thats what he didnt want people to see. Ive always been against too strict parenting, but they must have literally left him alone to do whatever he wanted and never checked anything. I sigh and rub my temples. This situation is just hrious. And tough to unravel. Especially with Vanessas views of her brother, which most likely arent that far from the public and their parents too. No wonder Ross came up with that heroic stunt of saving civilians by him. Well. I need to start confirming things now. Okay. I think Ive heard enough. Let me ask you a question rted to your investigation. If the person responsible for your brothers death was still alive, what would you do? Thats obvious. Id bring them to justice. Life for a life. Ive seen my brothers body. He was literally split in half with a clean cut, head to toe. I cant let such a dangerous person roam free if they somehow survived the Kings operation. And I wont lie that I do not wish to avenge him, Vanessa deres with a cold expression. Justice, you say. But what if justice waspletely different from how you perceive it? Huh? What do you mean by that? What if during your investigation you learned that your brother wasnt necessarily in the right? Why would he not be? she asks confusedly. He was trying to protect the people running away during the chaos and even shed against a very strong Berserker. How can that be wrong? In the public version of events, yes, he did. Vanessa stops for a moment while furrowing her eyebrows at me. Are you implying that it was different? Do you always announce things to the people exactly as they happened? No matter how it happened? With all the little details from start to finish, including the unsightly parts? She again doesnt answer for a moment, which clearly confirms my statement. Thats the first rule of governmental propagandafocus on the positive aspects and the end result while omitting or slightly altering the ufortable parts. Operations on this scale rarely go perfectly as nned. So, that means King Rossberg lied to us. Yes. Why? Because he knew how you and your family viewed your brother. And he knew you would most likely not believe the truth, choosing to give you the same version as the public to avoidplications and possible conflict with Ronerulle. Which we can now see how turned out. And is what Im currently trying to prevent from happening to me. Considering everything youve said and implied, you do know the actual truth behind my brothers death. Is that right? Yes, I do. But, I think it would be better if you heard the story from someone elsean actual victim in this scenario. Just as I finish my sentence, the door to my chamber opens and Elea walks inside. I have asked her if she would be willing to talk about that horrible night while we were conversing here with Vanessa, and she agreed, arriving in front of my room and waiting for the proper moment. The dark elfdy moves to my side and stops slightly behind me. I nce up at her. Elea, just grab a chair or Ill be the one to do it. Thats not necessary, Master. As a maid, I I didnt call you here as a maid but as one of my precious lovers. I wont let you stand while recalling that day. She nods with a soft smile and moves one of the free chairs next to mine, sitting down as I asked of her. I move my hand and ce it over hers since our armrests are close. She nces at me with a smile for a moment before turning to face Vanessa. Hello again. You might be wondering why I am here. As you already know, an illegal ve auction took ce under Evaneheim. I took part in it. As a ve, of course. Ah. Im sorry to hear that, Vanessa nods at her politely. Its fine. Those were some tough times for me and my friends, but I like to look at it as a trial that led me to a much happier conclusion. She looks at me and uses her other hand to stroke mine from above. Nevertheless, to keep it short, my vige had been exposed to malicious Humans and we were captured to be sold to various ve merchants. I and five of my friends ended up in that illegal auction as they deemed us the most profitable. I can spot a slight change in Vanessas emotions even though she seems to be holding them well in check. A bit of sorrow peaks from behind that calm expression. Even though its not what I was looking for, I might be unintentionally bringing in some psychological ys into this conversation by letting her listen to a story from the victims perspective. Elea nces at me again. Where should I start? From the moment you stepped onto the stage is fine. No need to go further than after the incident, I answer. Alright. With just a semi-transparent cloth covering my breasts and private areas, I was brought in manacles onto a stage in front of many people in ball outfits and wearing masks. ording to the presenter, I was a very rare product, but before everyone could start bidding, one person loudly announced that he would purchase me for 500 gold coins. After that, no one dared to even speak, as if scared of going against them. That is until one of the women sitting around stair raised the price. I think to 800 gold? I smile wryly when recalling that part. Ive gone and brought that bunch with me to make myself fit the atmosphere more. Those women actually yed a much bigger role than I first thought. Vanessa nces at me with slightly raised eyebrows and I look back at her. I was the Kings undercover agent. My task was to confirm that the auction ce was real. And well, I kind of decided to use that guys inted ego to stall for time a bit. Anyway Elea nods at me and continues. Then, that person started fighting over me with stair, bit by bit, until they reached 3000 gold coins. I remember that clearly because they were arguing very loudly and the person in the white tiger mask was threatening him with his supposedly high standing, swearing to uproot stairs whole lineage. And then, stairpletely destroyed his remainingposure by bidding 15000 gold coins. Vanessa nces at me for a brief moment. I chuckle a little. Funds from the King. I had to return those, obviously. Just making sure that I wasnt out of ce there. After that bid, the other person demanded to check if stair had this much money, and during that, a huge explosion shook the whole ce. Someone from the hosts ran into the hall and shouted that the auction had been exposed and everyone started running away in chaos. Everyone except for the bidder. He took advantage of themotion and rushed to take me with him, starting to struggle with my chains, locked to the stage. Some other, magical chains bound him and he noticed stair running towards us. He shouted to a butler that was with him I dont remember the name to kill stair. Zaeed. I will never forget this old man and his huge knives. I almost died back there. Vanessas eyes clearly widen when I mention the butlers name, but they quickly revert back to normal. She moves her gaze from Elea to me. Im fairly sure she is starting to realize the rest of the story. Elea strokes my hand again. It was a very close fight. I thought the older man would win as he had you pinned most of the time. But, you somehow beat him. And in the meanwhile, the butlers master brought out a knife and pointed it to my throat, saying that if he couldnt have me, no one would, and ordered you to drop your weapon. For a brief moment, Vanessa turns to Elea, but she soon refocuses on me. Its hard to read her now. Almost as if she has steeled herself not to show any emotions. I thought this was the end for me, but then you dropped your weapon and a loud metallic noise resounded behind me as your de sank into the floor. The dagger the man was holding to my throat fell to the ground, and when I looked back, I screamed, seeing him split in half by a giant sword that emerged from the ground. Suddenly, Vanessas shoulders tremble and one of her hands shoots towards me while her fingers make some weird sign, startling Elea. But not me, since I was keeping my attention on her. Vanessas eyes then widen as she stares at her arm in confusion. I sigh and point at the purplish belts wrapped around her body down from the chest. These dont just restrain your movements. You wont be able to use your magic and most likely your skills too for as long as I have them on you. You see now why? She stares at me with slightly cold eyes and tensed lips, slowly retracting her hand back. For a brief moment, theres nothing but silence between the two of us as we stare at each other straight into the eyes. Then, some tears start rolling down Vanessas cheeks. You killed him she whispers, with a slightly shaky voice. Yes. That is a fact, unfortunately. I had no choic Why didnt you stop him with the chains again?! she slightly raises her voice as her lips tremble. If you want to hear an excuse, I was still new to this and spent a lot of mana. I didnt want to take risks. I needed something he had not seen yet. And I would personally rather kill a malicious person to save an innocent one than watch thetter die. Vanessa keeps ring at me for a moment before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She opens them again after slightly calming herself down. Is buying a demi-human ve, even in an illegal auction, really a good reason to judge someone evil? she asks, a bit more calmly, but still visibly tense and with a cold expression. Im sorry, but I spoke with him before the auction too. Just from that short conversation, he appeared to me as an oppressor, trying to act friendly but intimidating me at the same time to not get in his way. And, during the auction, his intentions towards Elea were clear. He was aiming for her right from the start. As he had told me, he loved collecting rare and exotic stuff. I dont think he meant lingerie. How could you be so sure with just that? What if you werepletely mistaken? Even if he was going to buy her as a ve and keep her, what if he wanted to have her to make her wear his creations? Maybe too many women refused to do it for him. A ve would have to listen to the orders. Even if that was immoral of him, it didnt justify killing him. I sigh heavily. I understand that its very hard to believe in what you have heard because you only knew him from the good side. And perhaps about some of the less likeable quirks he allowed others to witness. I really understand that to you, he was just a slightly mischievous brother and its hard to change that perception after listening to someones words just once. In your eyes, Im just ndering his name and its hard to ept after years spent around him. But, you are contradicting yourself here. You said he was disgusted by other races. Vanessa keeps looking at me with the same, cold expression, and I sigh again. Emotions. Even the calmest and most logical people get swayed by them in the end, during tough or critical moments. And I dont me her for it. As I have said, two visions of her brother sh against each other. Its only natural she will find it hard to ept the wed one. It wouldnt be that surprising if she held a grudge on me forever. I did kill her close family. But, I need to make sure that she only aims for me if that happens. Since we wont get anywhere just staring at each otherand trust me, I dont want to keep you restrained foreverwould you please consider telling me one thing? After a short moment, she makes a stiff nod. Did you check his workshop after his death? No. We decided to leave it be, as a memorial. And even if we wanted, the magical formations are still active, even after my brothers death. I swipe a hand down my face while sighing, stopping it at my chin. Thats very unfortunate... and sad to hear Why do I feel like you dont mean the memorial part? Vanessa raises a faintly sarcastic question. Okay. Lets do it like this. I have a suggestion for you. Please, hear me out in full before responding. I will set you free. But, you have to promise me two things. I will put my trust in you to keep your word. First, you have to promise not to bring others into this. Focus only on me. I will understand if you hate me forever, but please, leave people precious to me out of this. They had nothing to do with my decisions and actions. And that includes Shino. sta I raise my hand to stop Elea and keep staring at Vanessa. You dont have to ask. I would never go after innocent people to hurt the one that has wronged me, no matter how badly. Im not that kind of person. I will not think less of Shino or the others just because they know you. I nod at her. Then, the second part. After I let you go, I want you to go back to your home and break the barriers restricting ess to your brothers workshop. Please, let me finish. I hold my hand up again after seeing Vanessa going to interrupt me. I will make a promise too. If after seeing whats inside you will still think the same of your brother and of me, still believing that he did not deserve his fate even the tiniest bit, I will turn myself into your custody without resisting, to receive a just-in-your-eyes punishment. Elea, I stop the dark elf again. She has even stood up in protest. I nce at her and stroke her hand, still in mine. Please. Albeit not without hesitation, Elea sits down again and I turn back to Vanessa. How can I be sure that you will honour your word? That you wont just run away while Ill be gone? she asks. How can I be sure that you wont instantly attack me the moment I lift the chains? Im trusting you, based on the fact that you get along with my friends. And the fact that Shino and Natalie think highly of you as a person. I just ask you to do the same for me, if you still believe in whatever they told you about me. Silence falls on us again. Vanessa clearly ponders over my suggestion. After a moment, she takes another deep breath. Alright. I promise to respect your two wishes, for the sake of those two. I will see for myself what is inside my brothers workshop. Now release me. I dont want to waste any time. I will be back. You can be sure about that. I nod and slowly retract the chains. Elea starts preparing some kind of a spell at the same time, with a seriously focused face, but I dont stop her. After all of the straps disappear, Vanessa stands up, looks me straight into the eyes again, and starts walking away. Life for a life. Remember that, I throw at her as she opens the door. She stops for a brief moment and then closes it without looking back. I sigh in relief, releasing all the tension that kept building up during this conversation. stair I turn to look at Elea, who has worry written all over her face. Why did you make a promise like that? What can she find there to change her mind enough to stop going after you? Weeks after his death? Bodies Plenty of bodies I answer with a somber tone. Elea pulls my head into her chest and begins brushing through my hair with her slender fingers. I let her dote on me for a moment. I know she is worrying a lot about me and I would lie if I said I wasnt stressed during this conversation too. A few minutester, someone knocks on the door and Shino enters inside, clearly fresh out of the bath. She took her sweet time there. But, who can me her? A rxing dip after our little session surely was bliss to her. Maybe I should take one too. Sensei? Is everything alright? I saw Vanessa-san going out. She looked... tense... And I also felt like you were very sad and worried not that long ago Did something happen? Elea lets me sit up again and I pull Shino onto myp after shees closer, starting to exin everything to her, from the very beginning. She already knows my side of the story about the underground raid, but I now fill her in on Vanessas involvement in it. Or rather, her brothers. And also about our recent conversation. Shino stares into her thighs for a short while after I finish before raising her gaze up again and meeting my eyes. She looks slightly anxious. I I trust you, Sensei. Its very unfortunate, but you have done what you had to. Please, dont put yourself down with it too much. Although I really dont like that promise you made, I can see how it was the best choice. You forcefully gave Vanessa-san time to think about everything. I really hope what she finds in that workshop will be enough Actually, I now feel bad for saying that I brush her cheek with my thumb. Dont. It already happened and cant be changed. If Im right, that is. Part of me wishes I wasnt since that would save a lot of lives, but I just have this weird confidence that my guess is correct She pulls herself closer and gives me a gentle kiss, followed by a bunch of soft pecks. We stay together like this for a few more minutes and stand up. Theres no use in just sitting down and moping around. Until Vanessa returns, I have to forget about this and focus on my other issues. Especially one rted to a certain catgirl. I send Whispers around, asking how Paul, Marcia and Natalie are doing, and receive responses from their respective guides. Elea first informs me that Marcia was catching her breath after over half an hour of intense exercises with the use of various appendages and tools in the Pleasure Chamber when I called for her toe into my room. She seems to have had a lot of fun, judging by Eleas vivid descriptions, making Shino blush heavily. Paul got somehow roped into a shooting contest with Filue, our archery specialist, and they are still going at it, unable to choose the winner of their friendlypetition. I ask Cornelia to bring him back to the recreational section after they are done, hopefully soon. ording to Astrea, Natalie stumbled on the satyr sisters in the garden and they quickly noticed that she is a bard. They started chatting about music and even ying some tunes to each other. Neira somehow found them and started painting the trio with their instruments. Meiya and Neiya got themselves wooden flutes and ocarinas from the joint effort of Elea and Sirgia sometime ago. Our little groupShino, Elea and Istop by the recreational area to wait for the others. Before they arrive, Sirgia joins us, also sensing my anxiety from before and wanting to check on me. I use that opportunity to fill all my lovers in on the situation, partially through Sweet Whispers. They got so much more useful after I managed to learn how to keep the sentences coherent. After ten more minutes, everyone is back, including the residents that apanied our guests during their fun activities. Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira, Astrea and Shino all take spots by my sides. What do I have to go through with them Natalie asks about Vanessa and Shino informs them that she left to do something important and that she will fill them in on the detailster. And since the heroic trio keeps sending me nces from time to time, the girls take it upon themselves to exin that they are all in a rtionship with me. Even Ailish materializes herself during the introductions. Paul seems to be the most confused and slightly awkward about it from the group. Natalie is just slightly surprised that theres this many, but she remains calm and collected as usual. Marcia though starts begging me to let her live here as she definitely cant function without all the toys anymore. At one point, she even throws herself at me, clearly smushing me with her breasts as she hugs me tightly from the front, but Shino manages to peel her off me after a short moment. She then exins that they would have to leave for their journeys anyway so she cant just stay here forever. I use that opportunity to confront Shino about her ns for the future and she exins that while she would love to stay with me all the time, she is sure that their team would get much weaker without her around and that would make her worried about Natalie and the others. Therefore, she is still going to join them. Most of the time. To fix the mood of the heartbroken Marcia, I tell her that as long as she gets permission from the residents, she can live here during their stays in the capital. And I offer to give her some of the toys and gadgets for a takeout. Those that can fit in her spatial storage ring, at least. She quickly grows a wide smile and starts thanking me, saying that she will wee me with open armsand legswhenever I would want to have some fun with her. She clearly states her strong intention to fuck me while still abiding by her rules and not forcing me into it. I really respect that part of her. Since the atmosphere started growing slightly awkward, at least for the only other man present in the meeting, I quickly let them know that Im not holding anyone here and they are free to leave anytime, after having enough of this little sightseeing tour. They decide to depart as a group and Shino joins them to escort Natalie back to the castle. I ask Cornelia about Elisee and she leads me to the room our new employee has picked. We enter while our new receptionist is still unpacking and give her a helping hand while we chat a little about random things connected to the establishment and me generally. Afterwards, I sit with Astrea over the maps of the sewers and we discuss our possible routes to get to where the nextmunity meeting will be held. Its happening tomorrow. Time really flies fast. I remember her telling me its in five days like it was yesterday. While we are at it, someone knocks on the door to my chamber and Sirgia walks in after being invited inside. She arrives by my desk and I pick her up onto myp while Astrea is sitting on the table with her legs hanging down from it. Did my little dwarf need something? I ask while brushing through Sirgias hair, using her favourite pet name. Ummm When you returned you promised to take me with you the next time so can Ie with you? Right. I did promise you that. I nce at Astrea and she tilts her head to the side. Hmmm I think it should be okay. But, you would have to be really careful. You are strong. And many of your skills are very destructive, right? Sirgia nods after a moment of thinking. Right. Well be fighting underground so that could get dangerous, Iment and turn back to look at Sirgia while grazing her cute cheek with my fingers. I know I promised you, but are you sure you cant wait a bit more? I dont want you to get hurt while holding back. She nces at me with those adorable eyes of hers and then casts her gaze down to think a little before speaking again. We Dwarves fight a lot underground. While I dont have that much experience with it, I do know how to handle myself, Masstair If you tell me not to go then I wont, but I really want to Dont forget that you can still keep calling me Master if you want. You dont need to be like the other girls. Just be yourself, alright? Un. As for our little trip, Astrea? Im fine with hering, stair. We might not have to fight even once if we dont meet any monsters or beasts on our way there and then the leader agrees to the challenge. And she is right. Dwarves do fight a lot underground. Okay. I guess well take you with us. Thank you Sirgia snuggles to my chest, rubbing her face into it as I pat her head. Astrea then jumps down onto the ground and moves closer to rub her cheek against mine while purring. Ill leave you two now andeter for our training. I give her some scratches behind those fluffy ears and our beastgirl walks outside. Looking down, I notice Sirgia staring at me with rosy cheeks while still half-hiding her face in my chest. Ummm If you want Can we I chuckle and pull her up to peck Sirgias petite lips. Astrea is really perceptive. It was obvious Sirgia would ask for some affection, most likely disguising it under the pretext of getting buffed before tomorrow. Therefore, we spend some intimate time together. Since Im usually the one making love to Sirgia, she insists on letting her do all the work today and I cant just ignore her wish. I enjoy her sweet caresses and adorable yet utterly sexy attempts to be the one on top until she tires herself out and we go for dinner together, after cleaning up. Afterwards, she escapes back to her forge-workshop, saying that she has to finish something since I allowed her toe with us. I let her go with a little peck for luck and motivation. As we finish eating, I let Astrea know that Im free if she wants to train now. The two of us walk away to my chamber. But, Shino catches up to us before we reach our destination, wanting to join us in training if that''s okay. She came back from the castle shortly before dinner. Supposedly, Kamil is back up again and is currently slightly grumpy. Shino says that its because he learned that Vanessa was present during the bout while he showed his true colours and not because of me. She exins that Kamil was trying to act nice around her. Oh well. Anyway, after she informs me that they will stay in Evaneheim until Vanessa returns, Astrea brings us back to the main topic and says that she doesnt mind if Shino joins in on our training. I ask her if she is really okay with that and the catgirl nods, saying that she is used to mating with multiple people present as strong Beastkin would use many girls to satisfy their heat. Thats the point where Shino turns into a tomato, realizing what kind of training we were talking about since the beginning and runs away after apologizing to us. That was such an adorable sight. Ill talk to her about thister. After a very intense training session, and a short bath, I find myself with both Astrea and Sirgia in my bed. The former really enjoys sleeping with her head on my chest, wrapping her everything around my body, so I let her do that while gently stroking her adorable ears with one hand. Sirgia snuggles to my side, hugging my arm closely, as usual. I give both of them a peck on the forehead and we fall asleep. In the morning, we take a quick bath, apanied by quite a few beauties who love to start their day in the same way and move for an also fast breakfast. Then, the three of us head down to Sirgias workshop, per her own request. Im quite excited to see what she is going to show us. Chapter 82 – A Journey Through the Sewers Chapter 82 C A Journey Through the Sewers We arrive in my little dwarfs forge. You can clearly tell that Sirgia has been working on other stuff besides simple toys for the establishment by the signs of use on various appliances and devices that shouldnt really be part of their crafting process. Unless she figured out a dildo with a hidden de for some bedtime assassinations. She brings us to a small storage connected to the workshop and starts going through some open crates, shuffling through various things, ranging from weapons, parts of armour, to tools, also in different states ofpletion. Leaning far into one of the quite high boxes, she almost falls inside, but I manage to catch her before the ident takes ce, helping Sirgia dive deeper while holding her by the thighs. If she was wearing a skirt or something, then this could have been quite the nice view. But, the leather shorts she usually wears are incredibly cute too. Finally finding what she has been looking for, my adorable dwarf requests to be pulled up and I properly assist Sirgia back onto the solid ground. Shes somehow gotten a grey smudge on her cute cheek so I pull out a handkerchief and clean it up, leaving a quick peck in its ce, causing Sirgia to blush ever so faintly. She brings forward something that looks like two pieces of folded material and nces up at Astrea. These arent yet perfect, but I thought about what I could create for you that could be of help in fights and came up with this. Since Ive never seen you practise with weapons, I think they shouldnt disrupt your current style. Astrea curiously tilts her head and picks one of the pieces of fabric up from Sirgias hands. After unfolding it, we quickly realize that its a thin fingerless glove of a dark grey colour. On it''s back, you can notice some white lines, forming some kind of a circuit. The clearly fascinated catgirl quickly puts it on the proper hand and reaches out for the second glove,pleting the set. Astrea squeezes her fingers into fists a few times while examining her new gear from multiple angles. Soft. Andfortable. Thank you. A small smile forms on Sirgias lips. Thats not all about them. First, the material I used is actually a metal that behaves like fabric under certain circumstances. I was lucky to find a little bit of it when I was out shopping. You dont have to worry about it getting damaged. It will protect your hands since you use them a lot. Thank you, Astrea repeats again with a nod. Second, inject some mana into the circuits etched into them. You should be able to feel them easily, Sirgia still continues. After a few seconds, the paths on the back of Astreas hands illuminate and we watch something unexpected happen. The material extends and wraps itself around the rest of her uncovered fingers,pleting the full glove. Next, the fabric over the same outer area, quickly swells in the form of many small squares and rectangles, covering the back of her hand, and even the fingers, in something closely resembling a short ted gauntlet. The knuckles receive slightly pointy ends. Astrea again moves her fingers around and closes them into a fist repeatedly while clearly mesmerized by the change. The tes perfectly cover just the outer area while leaving the inner side of her palm and fingers as it originally was. And the little panels are perfectly aligned to not restrict her movements even the tiniest bit without leaving any critical gaps. What a masterpiece. The magical formation will keep the reinforcement up as long as it has mana and will revert the change when it runs out or you withdraw it yourself. With this, you can hit even harder things without worrying about hurting yourself. Theres a magical cushioningyered under the ting, additionally protecting your bones with pressurized air. You should also be able to have an easier time blocking ded weapons with it turned on. I plop my hand on our adorable artificers head and brush through her hair. Thats incredible. Im really wasting your talent by forcing you to make sex toys. Sirgia drops her gaze to the ground with rosiness overtaking her cheeks. N-No Im not that great This is something many other Dwarves could do And I dont mind making those items They actually help me get into a creative mood I kneel down, softly brush her cheek while we look each other into the eyes and follow it with a tiny kiss. You are still plenty amazing. Im sure that you will conquer the world of artificers in no time. She smiles more openly and also pecks my lips back. Thank you, Master. With a quick hug, she refocuses her attention on Astrea, who is ying around with her new toys. They actuallye with a pair of boots toplete the set, but Im not yet finished with them. Ill let you know when Im done. Astrea nods at her a few times in quick session and also steps closer to hug Sirgia. So sweet. Great. This will certainly help a lot today and in the future. Shall we go dress up? I ask. One more thing, Master, Sirgia answers and we follow her back to the main forge. She makes an adorable dash for a small tform and brings it to one of the walls. Thats when the two of us notice something peculiar hung on the metal hooks there. Sirgia reaches for and brings down a quite sizable but not overblown double-sided hammerhead with a quite short handleing out of it. Coming back, she stops a bit of distance in front of us. This should be useful underground. Sirgia demonstrates her handling of the weird maul by making a few swings and blows. In the middle of one of them, some circuits etched into the hilt get illuminated and we watch as the handle swiftly extends to around one meter long. She makes a few more skilful moves and the lines glow again, further expanding the hilt to almost two meters long, which starts to look slightlyical with Sirgias short figure. But, she still shows her high proficiency with it while avoiding hitting any appliances and furniture. Then, the head of the double hammer reveals its circuits too and one of the sides changes into a more pointy tip, turning the weapon into an actual war hammer. Finished with her short presentation, Sirgia reverts all the changes and retracts the weapon into its initial state, ncing up at me. Youve reallye prepared, havent you? Im starting to run out of words to praise you, I say with a wide smile. Sirgia nces to the side while tightly clutching the artifact to her chest, blushing clearly. I chuckle and step closer to pat her head. Alright. Any more surprises? Im sorry. I dont think Ive made anything that could be of much use to you in the current situation, Master. I prioritized the others since you got very strong and I thought youd like me to do that. And you were perfectly right. I appreciate it, really. I love you. I love you too Seriously. If we weren''t at max Bond Level already, this little exchange would surely push it to the top. Its hard to resist the urge to just keep hugging this adorable and slightly awkward at times dwarfdy. I me Shino for my obsession with short girls. On that topic, out of all my current lovers, Sirgia, Cornelia and Shino are the ones at max level. Astrea recently jumped to the fourth level while Elea and Neira reached it some time ago. I think it happened during the time when I was away and they had discussed bing my wives amongst themselves. In the sea of Partners that arent exactly my bonafide lovers, Bond Level 2 dominates, if Im not mistaken. Or perhaps it has been overtaken by the girls with level 1 after we hired more employees that dont get as close to me as the working girls. I should be checking that more often. Out of curiosity, I pull up my menu to have a quick nce at my Partners list. But, first, I take a peek at my status, partially out of habit. And thats when I notice that my bracketed values have risen slightly whenpared to thest time I checked. And that can mean only one thing. Girls, can you check your statuses? They both nce at me for a moment but follow the request without any questions. Oh. I advanced into the fourth Tier, Astrea informs me. Me too, Sirgia joins. I smile and pat their heads. Great. It seems that our training did pay off. We have been going at it pretty much every day since my return. And I cant say that we werent having intimate moments quite often too, isnt that right, Sirgia? Both of you were at the third Tier for quite some time already. My precious dwarf giggles very quietly while ncing at me shyly. She did act quite clingy shortly before and then after the expedition. Not that I mind. I love spending my time with her or the other girls. And it does provide quite the benefits too. Ill give you some time to check for any changes. Lets meet in my chamber in thirty minutes, ready to go. Is that okay? They both nod. Before I leave, Sirgia pulls me down to ce a tame peck on my cheek and Astrea then rubs her face into mine while purring affectionately. Ill honestly die from diabetes at one point. I move to my room and start gearing up. Ailish materializes herself from wherever she previously was and assists me. She throws me a few potions and useful concoctions or salves for various diseases and poisons from her own collection she has brought back from the cave. Promising to keep an eye on me and letting me know that she will intervene if things go really south, she pulls me into a deep and very lewd kiss while clearly rubbing her crotch over my thigh before disappearing into my Soul Realm. The things you have to go through having a thirsty Arch Subus around As I predicted, Shinoes to see me before I head out and I let her in. A faint blush quickly spreads on her face after we make eye contact, clearly rted to our previous conversation. Its honestly a little surprising that a hidden pervert such as yourself got this much embarrassed by just talking about a threesome. I chuckle at her. Shino makes a visible pout but it gets quickly reced by a soft chuckle as I pull her into a hug. I might have overreacted a bit, Sensei, but it wasnt really because of that but my silly misunderstanding. Ive gotten myself so excited that it must have definitely shown back then, hahaha. Which means you would be up for it? I ask teasingly. Her cheeks turn a shade redder. If If thats your wish, Sensei I wouldnt say no I pepper her blushing face with a myriad of little pecks. And what would your wish be? I mean I did fantasize about it a bit Pleasuring each other with your other woman while watching you f-fuck a third one waiting for our turn Such a lewd girlfriend I have. Im sure Elea and Neira would be happy to take part in that. You would love some big Dark Elf melons to smush your face, wouldnt you? Seeing Shino hide herself in my chest, I chuckle again as my fingers y with her hair. Alright. Ive teased you enough. Just remember that I would love to make your dream fantasiese true so dont hide them away in shame. Im slowly working on our cosy department. I think you would enjoy some of that. She looks back up at me. Really? Yes, really. I just need to find a decent tailor or a few. And now that I have your help, a professional artist-designer, I kind of cant wait to see what kind of outfits you woulde up with. They always were so damn sexy and creative in your art. Shino giggles and pecks my lips. Thank you, Sensei. I would also love that. Ill start thinking about some. Drawing sketches will keep me away from getting bored. And I do have a few that I would like to wear when we Oh? Like what, for example? Ummm Japanese school swimsuit? I should have seen that oneing Shino chuckles again. Have you ever seen one in real life, Sensei? Nope. Then I would be the first! I shake my head and pull Shino in for a brief kiss. Ill have to double my efforts then. My cute girlfriend in a school swimsuit is certainly a sight to behold. But, before that, I have something else to do. Im sorry for taking up your time, Sensei. Dont be. Ill always find time for my lovely girls. Ill wrap this up quickly so that we can spend some more of it together. I owe you that. I actually thought about asking if youd let mee with you, but I figured out that bringing a Human along might not be the best idea and it could just make things harder for you. Ill keep my fingers crossed instead. Call me if anything happens. I should be able to track you with this bond between us and then use my Shadow Step to rush to you, Sensei. Alright. Someone knocks on the door and my two partners for todays operation walk inside, fully prepared. Sirgia put on a pair of greaves and gauntlets of reinforced leather while keeping a tougher version of her shorts and vest to protect her torso, padded with additionalyers of hidden metal tes. The retracted mechanical hammer hangs attached to her back. Astreas outfit is much lighter to not obstruct her movements. She has donned a leather tank top and shorts, wrapping up bandages around her forearms and calves. The gloves she got from Siriga are already on her hands, in their dormant state. I can easily tell that nothing here is an ordinary piece of clothing. Shino turns to the duo and bows lightly. Take good care of Sensei, Sirgia-san, Astrea-san. Un. I will. They both answer with a nod and we all move out. Im obviously dressed in my adventuring outfit, which has been tweaked by Sirgia quite a bit over time. And I obviously never take off my Grennian Undergarments when Im walking outside since the day she chose it for me on our little date. An additionalyer of protection is always wee. At the front entrance, we meet the rest of my lovers. Elea and Cornelia tell me to notify them after the situation gets resolved and how many people will being back so that they can move some of the food prepared for the open night aside and manage the flow of people, allowing us to enter through the back easily if we end uping back at a busy hour. After everyone gets a quick goodbye peck, the three of us leave the premises of the mansion. Astrea leads us through the city and we arrive in the part where the two of us first met. Looks like well be entering the sewers through an entrance she knows well. We start moving through narrow alleyways until we reach a dead end with a huge circr hole blocked by metal bars. I cant really see how this thing is supposed to be opened as we walk closer to the entrance. Astrea moves with confidence and kneels down on the side of the opening. She starts hitting the stone bricksid down around the hole. After a few tries, one of them actually shakes under her knocking and her ears twitch cutely. With a controlled smack on the very end of the stone block, it flies up into the air while spinning. Astrea catches it easily and we notice that it has a triangle-tip sloped underside with the highest point in the centre, which is the reason behind it gettingunched like that. An extension of the metal rim holding the bars is revealed at the spot previously covered by the stone brick. And it looks like its being held up by a bolt-type locking mechanism, a very simple one and possible to move by anyone. Astrea unlocks it and I help her lift the metal lid, holding it up for the two of them to jump down first. Our catgirl ces the stone block on the edge of the cavity created by its removal. I instantly realize her intentions and nod at her, receiving the same in response. After the two of them descend safely, I jump down too, pulling the metal bars behind me. The gate ms into the ground and the created tremors cause the brick to fall into its proper ce, covering the locking mechanism, staying open for now. I feel like a real member of the Thieves Guild if any exist in this world. Wendwithout a surprisein a two-way corridor made out of dark stone bs. This particr tunnel is wide enough to fit around four of us walking side by side and two standing on each others shoulders, at least when the girls do it. Anything we should be wary of here? I ask before we move further. Mostly oversized rodents which arent that dangerous unless a whole pack of them shows up, Astrea answers. Some tunnels have water or waste flowing through the middle and thats where other beasts or monsters could potentially appear. So, the typical stuff. Gotcha. Thest time I was heading for the gathering, I noticed the scent of Goblins at one of the intersections so its possible that some might have snuck past the bars leading outside of the city and settled in somewhere. And thats not exactly good, I say to myself. If you stumble on their traces again, lets try to see if there really is a Goblins Den in the sewers. Im sure Ross would appreciate letting him know its location. Astrea lifts her gaze onto me and I nce down at her. Something wrong? If there is one, and its not too big, could we try to get rid of it? If it wouldnt slow us down too much? I rub my chin. I mean, Im not really against the idea if we deem it achievable after scouting it first. Is there some personal reason behind this? Theres always the possibility that some Beastkin were captured by them. I would like to help. Goblins are really cruel. They enjoy torturing their prisoners and listening to their screams or Its okay, you dont need to list me the atrocities theymit. I stop Astrea and scratch behind her fluffy ears. I promise well take down the green bastards if we stumble onto them. That is if our strength will be enough. You should never underestimate numbers. Astrea nods and pushes her head more into my hand, enjoying the caresses for a brief moment. So, where to now? I ask. She steps back and starts looking both ways. Need a map? She shakes her head. I know where we are. Im just thinking about the path we should take. There are a few ces in which the meetings happen and they switch around each month. After I find the most recent markings, it will be easy to navigate to the correct one. As expected. If Im not wrong, its not really that the Beastkin living down here cant escapesince if Goblins can find a way in, they should be able to find a way outbut they choose to remain here? Partially, yes. Some ns consider it a great shame to be enved and would not ept their branded kin back. While part of the people certainly stays here out of their own volition, the rest is forced to stay by the leaders of themunity, unable to go against the orders of the alpha. They have to listen and work for themunity or they will be punished or even killed. Its hard to escape from the alpha. I see. But you managed to do it bying with me. She shakes her head. I wasnt away for long. If I didnte back for longer, they would send scouts to track me down and see what happened. They would not forget and try to capture me back to bring me to the alpha for punishment. Even if I was held against my will, they wouldnt care. Noting back with resources would be my fault. Im afraid that after noticing my scent in the sewers, they will send someone after me before we get there first. The more you talk about it, the more I start hating this Community. Was it always like this? Astrea tilts her head for a moment and one of her ears twitches adorably. Im not sure since during my time there Ive met only one alpha, but some older Beastkin kept saying that there were some less oppressive leaders in the past. I guess its time for a change in leadership again. Lead the way. Lets not waste any more time. She nods, steps closer to brush her cheek against mine, and starts walking into one of the two directions, I think south. I give some pats to Sirgia as I pass her and we begin moving in a line formation with me in the centre. Both of them are closebat specialists while I have a slightly better reach with my Formless de Arts and magic. We wander through a few tunnels of simr size to the one we started in for around half an hour. Nothing much happens during that time. I bring out a copy of the map each time we meet an intersection to track our progress by marking them on the paper. Astrea keeps skilfully guiding us forward, not finding any markings yet. Its possible that weve jumped into the sewers at a very far point from where this months meeting is being held and we will have some distance to cover. But, I have trust in her and know that well get there eventually. After we move into an actual canal with a water flow, our path grows a little more spacious. At least whoever designed the underground did not make the footpaths on the sides of the running water narrow as hell and actually thought about it for a moment. We should be fine even if a fight breaks out in one of these tunnels. And, of course, I had to jinx us. As we are walking, something shoots out of the water and a translucent tentacle wraps itself around Sirgias leg, who is behind me. All three of us notice it instantly and I cut the appendage off without a second missed, with my already prepared draconic hilt having a shortsword shaped up. We jump farther from the canal and the feeler that has been chopped off turns into liquid, falling onto the stone floor. It begins slowly moving back to the actual water. Im starting to think that I know what our assant is, judging by these two characteristics. And I guess Astreas Sixth Sense doesnt activate when she is not the target of the attack. I was in the ssh zone of the boulder the Trolls threw at us back then. Well, I still have Shinos skill on me anyway. I fucked up and used the borrowing ability during my fight with Kamil, forgetting that the operation is so soon. For a moment, I think that we will be left alone after the failed sneak attack, but my wishes do note true and a slimy blob crawls onto the sidewalk from the water stream. As expected, its a Slime. A Great Slime most likely, with its size being around Sirgias height. Oh well. Im sorry, little one, but you dont look like letting us pass after this unfortunate ident. While I do feel slightly bad for having to kill you, my lovely jelly girlfriends kept reminding me again and again that you guys dont think a lot before reaching the King or Queen stage and that I should attack on sight. So, please, kindly die for me. I shove my shortsword into the ground and invoke a skill. A much bigger de emerges from under the Slime and aims for its core. Unfortunately, it seems to be at least somewhat experienced and quickly moves the dark orb out of its path, nullifying the whole attack. Leave it to me, girls, I say while retracting the hilt back. This will be good practice. Astreas fists and Sirgias hammer would have some trouble getting to the core without exposing themselves to the acidic nature of the enemy, so I hastily switch the form of my weapon into a nice and long spear. Stepping forward, I thrust the tip into the blob, going after the core, obviously. Again, the Slime avoids my attempt with ease and shoots a jelly tentacle my way in response. I quickly draw the polearm back and spin it around to mutte the feeler. Seeing that one wont work, the Slime sends a bunch of them after me, forcing me to dodge around. But, while Im avoiding its appendages, I naturally make my own thrusts back at my opponent. As I thought, this really is a great exercise. But, to not dawdle here too long against a single Great Slime, I cast Confusion from my Charm Magic repertoire and make another attack. Most likely expecting itor just having an insane reaction time after its membrane gets piercedthe Slime still manages to move the core out of the way. Unfortunately for it, I do something I havent tried against it before by stepping much closer to its body and angling the butt of my spear up into the air. As quickly as I can, I make an additional thrust without pulling the tip outside and manage tond a hit with the element of surprise and its weakened state helping me out. As the de at the end of my weapon pierces through the orb, shattering it into a few chunks, the whole Slime loses its tension and sts onto the ground. Rest in pieces, dear friend. Gods. I way overused that phrase in my teenage gaming days. Just with a slightly more rude ending. Good job, Master. Sirgia walks closer to congratte me and Astrea follows after her, nodding. It was nothing. You cant really praise me too much for dealing with a Slime. Slimes are often underestimated a lot, which leads to many deaths. Especially amongst people like us, who fight directly. Choosing a proper weapon and approach should be praised, Master. Alright. I ept your praise. I pat Sirgias head, evoking a small smile from her. Lets move on. Im warmed up now. Not that I want to stumble on more surprises. I collect the remains of the core and we continue our journey through the sewers. During the next two hours, we fare against some Toxic Rats and Mad Mice in the areas with running waste. The former is dealt with mostly by me, due to their quite annoying abilities to spit acid or cover their fangs and ws with it, but the girls decimate thetter without my help. Contrary to themon belief back from Earth, its the Mad Mice that are therger species in this world, with some getting much bigger than a dog or a wolf, while the Toxic Rats are usually quite tiny. Nevertheless, the sight of two adorable girls painting the walls red from all the carnage they wreck amongst their opponents is just something else. Its pretty much my first time witnessing any of my precious partners in real closebat. Yes, I did take a few peeks at Eleas group back in the ve auction, but they were basically buck naked and underequipped. And Cornelia massacred our opponents during the way back with magic. So, yeah, first actual team battle with proper gear. And I didnt exaggerate it by saying that they paint the walls red. Both of them specialize in blunt attacks, more or less. Sirgia easily turns the smaller enemies into a bloody paste with her hammer, expertly smashing the heads of the bigger ones, which also results in quite the explosion of crimson. Astreas attacks rely more on speed and agility, but with the bonus provided by our bond, she does asionally rip a piece of the rats bodies with her punches or creates a gaping hole through their stomachs or chests. And thats without turning the gloves on. Man, I love seeing her move so swiftly. We take short breaks after each encounter to drink some water. I dont really suggest snacking on anything in this environment unless well get actually hungry. Im pretty sure they do have strong stomachs considering their circumstances, but better safe than sorry. After three hours since the descent, we finally stumble on a recent marking. From there, Astrea picks up the pace a little and we wander around much less, following the instructions given by the guiding symbols. As we are making our way through a canal with waste, being very attentive to our surroundings to not get ambushed by another pack of rats or other rodents, Astreas ears suddenly twitch and she stops while starting to sniff the air in front of her. Goblins. Its the same scent as thest time. So, they might really be here, huh. Do you want to go after them now? I ask. I think now is better. We dont have to protect anyone. And if we find survivors, we can bring them back to the Community to get treated. They wont let useful people die. And those deemed useless? Will be granted a quick death. But its rare. They usually exploit people as much as possible, removing only those that really cant be treated or are on the verge of death already. Somehow, I dont feel like they ask the patients for their opinion and I cant say that I like it. But, maybe Im just forcing my views here. Astrea shakes her head. No. I think the same. If someone asks to end their suffering, thats okay. But if they dont, its no different than execution. Even if a n ormunity is ruled by the strong, they do not abuse the weak since the weak are its foundation. A n cant exist without a foundation. Strong need weak to rule over them. I couldnt agree more. You know, I feel like you would be a great alpha, Astrea. She nces at me for a moment and then drops her gaze to the ground, clearly pondering. I... I want to return home with you. I step closer and lower myself to rub my cheek against hers as she usually does to me. Alright. No use thinking about that now. Well cross that bridge when ites. I will obviously not ask you to stay behind. I love you and I want you to be happy. Astrea reciprocates the gesture and purrs affectionately. She gives my cheek a faint lick and we separate. Does the alpha have to always stay with themunity? Cant they just appoint someone as their right-hand man and juste to check on things from time to time? Sirgia asks her aftering closer. Astrea tilts her head as she dives into her thoughts again. Her tail starts moving a bit more enthusiastically. Maybe Maybe it is possible. But, if I became and stayed the alpha, Im not sure if I would have anyone I trust enough who is also amongst the strongest. My friends are much weaker than myself and I dont think they would want to stay either. I ce my hand on her silver hair and brush through it with my fingers. We can brainstorm this problem after dethroning the current alpha. Lets focus on the Goblins for now. They both nod and we change directions, leaving the path leading to themunity for the sake of the trail left by the green vermin. Astrea clearly isnt happy about focusing all her efforts put into her sense of smell on their scent, but she pushes through valiantly, withoutining even once. After another hour of following their tracks, we finally stumble on our first opponent. Or rather three of them. Astrea spots them way earlier than they can notice us, even with their racial Darkvision. They look quite like I had imagined, recalling some of the mostmon visualisations of these little monsters in popr fiction. Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like they have ess to a good source of cloth as only one of them has its waist covered; the rest il their genitals around as they walk. Or theck of it, since in this world, both genders of Goblins exist, and we do have a single female in the group. Ive obviously studied books on Goblins early since they are amon enemy you can stumble on around the world. They are as vicious as their Earths fictional counterparts. Not as much lust-filled as in some works, but they do make use of their captured prisoners to increase their numbers too. If they dont kill them before that. And with both genders present, they dont just gang up on women, but on men too. Supposedly, a Goblin born that way instead of inside their own species grows stronger much quicker and has a much easier time evolving. Im fairly sure I know which goddess out of the two decided to bring them into this world if they didnt just somehow spring to life after her banishment. To not cause too much disturbance, I start by sending out my Void Chains in the form of wide straps to coil them around the mouths and throats of the three Goblins. At the same time as I do that, the girls rush ahead. Astrea breaks the neck of one opponent with a spinning kick in mid-air while Sirgia turns one side of her weapon into a spiked end and punctures the head of the second one to avoid creating a loud noise. They slowlyy the dead bodies on the floor as the chains disappear and get to thest Goblin together. Astrea twists its head from behind while Sirgia holds it up from the front. And with it also on the floor, the first encounter has been cleared perfectly. We pull the trio to the side before continuing further. Throwing them into the river in the middle isnt the best idea as another Goblin could possibly spot the bodies travelling with the current and alert the whole encampment if theres one. And, it looks like those were the far sentries as we begin to notice ugly carvings and markings on the walls while walking forward. Astrea soon reports hearing their gnarly voices from up ahead, just as we arrive closer to a bigger entrance guarded by two more of these bastards. We can clearly see a huge intersection inside, most likely in the form of a wide and tall hall with many connectors and paths in or out. A perfect ce to set up a camp and have a great view over its entirety. Well then. How shall we approach this? Chapter 83 – Operation Degoblination Chapter 83 C Operation Degoblination What now, Master? Sirgia asks as we observe the two sentries from behind a corner. It would be best to gather as much information as we can. About their numbers, strongest warriors and possible captives. But, none of us has any useful scouting abilities. I could just run inside while enhancing my speed and take a quick look around. It would alert them, but I could lead the pursuers into a trap we prepare beforehand or into a more favourable position for us to strike, Astrea suggests. Wait. I have an idea. Let me just check one thing. I pull up my status and open one of the skills I rarely check, also making it visible to the girls so that they dont just stare at me inplete confusion.
Linguist Lv. MAX You have learned over 20 differentnguages and perfected 17 of them. Your talent is one of the best in this world. Learning newnguages is incredibly easy for you and takes 1/10 of the time and effort a normal person would have to spend. You perfectly memorize all learnednguages. Thanks to your experience, you can guess the superficial meaning of all humanoid typenguages you dont know, be it in spoken or written form. Languages learned: [Earth] - German, Japanese, French, Chinese, Polish, Swedish, English [Naharren] - Common, Elvish, Dwarvish, Gnomish, Orcish, Draconic, Sylvan, Infernal, Aquerian, Terrerian, Ignerian, Aurerian, Primordial
While I do not know Goblin or whatever thenguage they use tomunicate is called, theres a chance that it is considered a humanoid type. We could try capturing one of the guards and test it out with my Charm Magic, asking for some information about their base, I exin my idea. Sirgia nods. That could work. We are lucky. Both of them seem to be females. Your magic should have a stronger effect on them, Astrea adds after ncing behind the corner again. Alright. Lets do it the same way as earlier. Just knock them out instead. Since both of them are females, its better to keep two alive instead of one, for more possible information. I prepare the Void Chains in my mind and watch as Astrea and Sirgia apply their respective version of Physical Strengthening while focusing it on their legs to boost their speed. With a simultaneous nod, all three of us jump out of hiding. cing my hand on the groundwhich, as I have learned in the past, boosts my effective range with this abilityI send out wide purplish straps that emerge from the wall behind the two Goblins and wrap themselves around their mouths and bodies, also capturing their crude weapons to not let them fall to the ground. The girls arrive at their sides in a blink while avoiding the middle where the entrance could reveal them. Astrea drives a non-hardened fist into the stomach of the left one while Sirgia bonks the right one with the t side of her hammer in its dormant state, making it look like she is ying whack-a-goblin instead of going after an opponent. The two clearly lose consciousness and my lovely partners pick them up with ease. Both of them are plenty strong, even without my bonuses. They carry the duo of Goblins back to our corner and we hide behind it again. Its better for other Goblins to see that the guards disappeared somewhere than to stumble onto us interrogating their friends and start shouting before we can silence them in time. Just less risk. And Astrea should be able to notice anyoneing towards the entrance. I move closer to one of the ugly green bastards. Gods. They seriously stink. I pity Astrea and her much more heightened senses than mine. Unless she can somehow tune the smell out. She doesnt look that bothered by it but certainly can perceive it. Perhaps one of her racial perks again. Before we wake it up, I cast Charm Monster and a pinkish wisp of smoke travels from my hands towards its head. I inherently know that the spell seeded, feeling a faint connection to the entity in front of me. Even though it doesnt feel nasty or anything, I somehow dont like just the thought of it. Alright. Wake it up. If it starts shouting, silence it immediately. We do have a spare. Astrea nods andnds a juicy p on the Goblins face. I raise my brow at her, but the method seems to have worked and the greenie in front of us starts scrunching its face as it reenters the world of consciousness. I focus my mind on sending thoughts through the link with the Goblin, presenting our group as its allies. Perhaps it works as it doesnt immediately scream in shock and fear, just looking at me normally. Well, I assume thats normally since I have no idea how not normally looks. But, its not making any weird faces, so, yeah. Can you understand me? I ask to confirm if we even canmunicate. My skill says I can figure out the meaning of the words, but not that others can figure out my speech. The charmed Goblin nods. Good. Be a good bogirl and answer my questions in as much detail as you can. And keep your voice down. Got it? It nods again. Lets start then. How long ago did you guys settle down in these sewers? Ghrrak sver lgnui. Darrha dhrak vir-vir khrefthu. Okay Looks like it does work, but I have no idea what forty-four rings mean It could be months, weeks or days. Or whatever their system is. When was thest time you sensed them, Astrea? Definitely over two months ago since I missed thetestmunity meeting, staying at your ce. Our ce. I give her a brief smile and catch Astreas tail moving a bit more enthusiastically as I return the gaze to the Goblin. How many of you are there? Rak-vir tata, lru-igu pupu. Vahrak khrek grhlgu. I see. Combatants versus nonbatants? Rak-igu nhrak ruhr lru-re shrak fthul. I turn to the girls. Twenty-four females and eighteen males, out of which there are twenty-eight actualbatants. The rest pretty much runs the settlement, I think. Its not like I get a direct trantion. Thats quite a few, but we shouldnt have that much of an issue if we do it smartly, Master, Sirgiaments. It depends on the presence of stronger foes, Astrea adds. Can you ask about that, stair? Sure. I move my gaze back to our hostage. Are there any stronger warriors amongst you or justmon Goblins? Hrustu dudu Guyun arhag khretle furuhg. Daghrah tatemu. Vhreyl glyee khaiki. If I got it right, their leader is a Warlock? I think thats it, considering the theme of the intentions Ive received. Its mostly normal Goblins. There was a single Hobgoblin but it didnt return from thest expedition. Then we should be fine as long as it doesnt show up in the middle of the fight. But even then, it shouldnt be too hard to deal with it for any of us, Sirgia shares her thoughts. Hopefully it was killed by my brethren. Ask about Beastkin, please, Astrea requests. Got it. How many prisoners do you have and what race are they? Vir sesh. Tre pupu ore lru tata. Lru pupu ghraha Scr. Dishgle tre sesh Tahil. Oh. There are four, amongst which there are three males and one female. Theres one Humana manand three Beastkin. I guess some adventurer on a quest or a government worker tasked with checking on the sewers. Astreas fists clench slightly while her face doesnt change in any way from its usual, neutral expression. I reach out to ce a hand on her head and scratch behind her ear. Im fine, she speaks while letting me pet her. Its nothing unusual to get captured. Im angry that the Community didnt even try to rescue them. If these three are its members, the scouts had definitely been dispatched after them and then did nothing more than report the situation. If these three havent yet made contact with the Community, the patrols had definitely noticed their scent and also did nothing after reporting it. Well get them out. And then teach some idiots the proper principles. Thank you. She leans closer to rub her cheek against mine for a few seconds and then moves back. We ask some more questions about the generalyout of the settlement and what weapons can be found in the hands of the Goblins before putting the first prisoner to sleep again. With an actual Sleep spell. Its a good practice target to learn how to handle this magic as it could prove useful in our uing assault. Waking up the second one, I repeat the same questions to see if well learn anything else, but most of the things match up and just some tiny details are different, not creating any meaningful discrepancies in our intel. Afterwards, I give them a swift death with my purplish de while they are unconscious. Lesson for the futurecancel the magic before doing so. The somber feeling that apanies the process of dying perceivable through the connection until itspletely cut is anything but pleasant. Its nothing that bad, but Id rather not feel pity for vicious monsters while watching their life slowly fade out. Well then. We now know what we needed. Its time toe up with a n of action, I say after recollecting myself. We couldunch an attack on two fronts, Astrea suggests. I can create a diversion with my high mobility while the two of you strike from the back. Or go after the Warlock. Thats not a bad idea, but lets improve it a little. Lets cause some confusion and chaos amongst their ranks first. Ill spread my Carnal Mist over part of the settlement. When these freaks start going after each other, that surely will bring attention to them. After a bigger group assembles in that part, you will strike the stable ones and continue with your diversion. After exining the n to Astrea, I turn to Sirgia. The two of us will wait for a bit to see if the Warlock wille out of its hut to personally check on things. If yes, well get rid of him and then split up. You will head to where the prisoners are kept and I will start ploughing through themon grunts to help Astrea. If no, Ill sneak into its hut and assassinate it while you causemotion in front of the tent. Then, we proceed the same as in the other scenario. If things go south, I should be able to cast Area Sleep. It drains much more mana so Id rather not do it to save as much strength forter as possible. Sounds good? My two adorable partners nod in response to my suggestion. We ready ourselves up and prepare for the operation Degoblination. Before we move out of hiding, Sirgia and Astrea gently peck my lips one after another. Something I thought long ago echoes in my headI cant imagine being in a party and just before a fight, I kiss all the girls in turns so that they can be a little stronger. Right. How the times change. Well, they are already fully strengthened from our previous night, but the point still stands. I guess Ive fully epted it. Cant say I dont enjoy it. Nevertheless, we finally begin moving to the guard-less entrance. Fortunately, no one checked on them or came to change the shifts. We take a better peek inside and try to match the information weve extracted through the interrogation. Everything seems to be correct. There are no real fortifications in this huge hall. The four main currents of water create a rectangr ind in the middle of the chamber, surrounded by an artificial moat. A single, makeshift bridge is all that allows the greenies to cross one of the rivers. A dozen of very crude tents can be spotted all around that ind, with one particrly standing outthe Warlocks hut. We also quickly recognize the ce where they keep their prisoners. Due to the scarcity of wood, which most likely needs to be brought from the outside of the city, the captives are on the stone floor with just some sticks and ropes restricting their wrists and ankles, as Astrea informs us with her enhanced sight. All the tunnels weve travelled through previously, had light blue glowy gems etched into the walls at pretty regr intervals, allowing me and Sirgia to traverse them without a need for an additional source of light. But this huge hall is big enough for the crystals to not illuminate the entirety of its middle perfectly. Astreas Nightvisiones in handy here, allowing her to peer into the details much more easily. The Goblins seem to have picked some of the gems off the walls somewhere as they hang around the Warlocks hut, most likely as a decoration since they dont really need them to see properly. For us, its an advantage. We all nod at each other and I close my eyes to focus on my ability. I might not see it, but I feel as the purple mist slowly travels close to the ground. Astrea observes it carefully and guides me towards a far end of the settlement. The magical smoke crosses above the stream of water and reaches the first tent. From there, I split the single thread into multiple paths and send them out in many different directions, reaching a few more tents and areas where the Goblins are gathered. After Astrea informs me that it should be enough, I push more mana into the skill and she reports a sudden explosion of purple smoke that quickly dissipates into thin air. I open my eyes and the three of us start watching as the Goblins affected by the Carnal Mist start coughing and throw themselves at each other, with obvious intentions. And they dont really care about genders in this scenario. The unaffected ones quickly start gathering around the incident and staring at their brethren in confusion. Unfortunately, it doesnt seem that the shouts and screams lure the Warlock out. We nod at each other and move onto the next step. Astrea dashes to the left while Sirgia and I run to the right, towards the makeshift bridge. There is a sentry on our side but we swiftly deal with it as its turned its back to us to see what the hell is going on in its home. The body I cut in half with my shortsword falls into the water and we cross the river. There, a few more Goblins notice our arrival, heading towards the weird noises and screaming. They start shouting about enemies in their gnarlynguage and rush at us with simple clubs and makeshift stone axes mostly. Two have actual shortswords. Pretty rusted ones. Sirgia extends her weapon and brings carnage to them while letting me run past her to reach the Warlocks hut. I take a quick nce over my shoulder but she handles herself with care and doesnt let any of the Goblins get close to her by swinging the fully elongated hammer around. She already took care of the two that carried the swords. I focus on my task and shape up a longsword for better reach. Arriving in front of the correct tent, I dive inside by pushing the cloth hanging over the entrance aside. Immediately, a horrendous stench hits my nostrils and makes me scrunch my nose. Ugh Should have expected that I whisper to myself. Fortunately, the Warlock keeps some crystals inside too. Theres not much else around besides some y vials, cups, bowls and simr containers. Some weird items and materials are resting on pieces of dirty cloth. Plenty of theme from the rats, including various parts of their bodies. My target is present and currently mashing something in another bowl, creating some kind of a mixture, with its back turned to me. A perfect opportunity. Just keep yourself busy until I chop your head off. But, as I slowly and as silently as possible cover the distance between the two of us, a dark red formation lights up under my feet and faint drowsiness takes over my body. Its not enough to bring me down, but the Warlock immediately notices the activation of its safeguard and turns around, catching an ugly bone staff into its hand which was lying next to him. My ankles suddenly get restrained by ck tentacles that rise around them as I hear the Warlockugh with its horrendously obnoxious voice. Without waiting, it aims the tip of its staff at me and prepares tounch another spell. Would be too easy, right? Oh well. Time to tango. I bring forth my full strength and lean to the front while affirming my grip on the draconic hilt. The stone pavement cracks a little under my feet and I lunge forward, tearing the ck restraints. My captor clearly didnt expect its trap to be broken this easily and screams in surprise as my de heads for its body with a diagonal sh from the bottom. Unfortunately, the Warlock manages to avoid the blow and I only shave off a bit of its shoulder as it rolls to the side. I still cause it enough pain to scream even louder, but it quickly recollects itself. Before I can make another attack, a feeling of sluggishness washes over me in addition to the faint drowsiness. I notice the tip of its staff slightly glowing in orange. It surely loves its debuffs. But, I dont think it realizes that Im not your typical Human. Fighting against the bothersome curses, I change the shape of my weapon into a katana and reach for the Moon-shing Arts that I still have from Shino. The Warlock understands that Im trying to pull some kind of a move on it and starts casting a spell on its own. Judging by the dark energy umting at the head of its staff, this one is clearly an offensive thing. One advantage abilities usually hold over magic is casting time. Its not a rule, but amon urrence. Therefore, I finish much faster than him and take a drawing stance with my de sheathed into a ring I created with my fingers by my side. I feel a small surge of mana, the katana shines in white, and the thin material walls of the hut flutter strongly as countless glowing lines appear in front of me and disappear in a blink, apanied by a loud shiing. Taking a deep breath as the debuffs disappear, I raise myself up and watch the Warlockor rather dozens of pieces of it cut at tens of anglesslide to the ground. The wall behind it suffered the same fate and theres now a huge hole with sharp edges after the shredded material fell to the ground with the Goblin. I spot Astrea pulverizing her opponents through it. Fuuuh I wish I had an actual sheath so I could do the clink like in the movies or anime just as the split-second cut is made. Its just not it without that part. Alright. Time to clean up the trash. I take one more nce around the hut to check for anything important and jump through the opening I created with my blow. Instantly, I make a horizontal sh and send out a wave of dark energy from my de that cuts three Goblins behind Sirgias back in half. We make eye contact and she starts running towards the prisoners, but not before mming her hammer into the ground, causing strong tremors which in turn throw her opponents off-bnce. Most of them fall down and I jump in her ce to take care of the leftovers. It takes me around two minutes to finish off the group that gathered at this ce and I immediately start heading towards Astreas fighting grounds. She has also reduced their numbers greatly. Only seven Goblins are left around her. Weve dealt with the majority now. Noticing me, she parries a crude spear with her hardened gloves and punches the owner straight into its ugly face, sending it flying back with half of its head caved in. That one is dead. Yep. In the next moment, Astrea swiftly moves between the rest of her opponents and arrives at my side. I notice a few brushes and very shallow cuts on her skin and bandages, but nothing too serious. Nevertheless, I cast Rejuvenate immediately. Good job. Lets wrap it up and check on the captives. I pat her head. Thank you. I tried to keep their attention on myself. It wasnt easy. I know. Can you bundle them up for me? She nods and takes a deep breath. The band of Goblins has gotten very close while we were talking and is short of reaching us. Astreas figure suddenly blurs and disappears from my side with a slight tug on my hand that was still resting on her hair. One by one, she kicks each Goblin into the same direction after appearing and disappearing at various locations. When sheunches thest one into the air, the three previous ones are still making their flight onto the pile. She returns to my side and exhales heavily as thest one makes itsnding. Without further ado, I sink the de of my katana into the ground and a bigger version of it emerges from under the heap of Goblins, piercing all of them and splitting a few in half. With that done, I retract my weapon and smile at Astrea who stares at me with her usual, calm gaze. I brush her cheek with my finger and she shows the tiniest smile as her ears twitch. We break into a run and head to meet up with Sirgia. Along the way, we stumble on a few remaining survivors and finish them off. Astrea keeps checking for any more as we reach the spot with the prisoners. Sirgia is kneeling by one of the Beastkin men with four dead Goblins behind her. Astrea quickly makes her way to the other people of her kin and I turn to the only Human after noticing that his injuries are the worst. Unfortunately, as I quickly cast Rejuvenate on him, I can only watch how life slowly fades away from his eyes with the treatmenting toote. Not even the healing potions I got from Ailish will make it in time. With a heavy sigh, I move my eyes to the man that Sirgia is kneeling by and judge that he is in a simr state but not yet on the brink of death. She must have realized that and focused her efforts on the person she could actually save. What a strong-willed girl. I join her and pour my mana into the skill again. Slowly but surely, with the help of a healing potion too, we stabilize the patient well enough. He doesnt seem to be suffering from extreme trauma but certainly isnt alright. The other two are also covered in scars, cuts and blemishes, but they are doing much better than this guy and Astrea does a decent job at applying healing salves and herbal bandaids. She focuses her efforts on tending to the pure-blood Foxkin girl. The other man is a pure-blood Tigerkin and the one under our care is a half-blood Deerkin. Or something like that. With everyone at least partially healed up, I drop onto my butt between Sirgia and Astrea. Alright. Now what. Thedy is so-so and could potentially walk with some support, but I guess we are going to carry the other two. Since I have a bigger reach and repertoire, you two should be the ones to do it. Any other suggestions? Lets leave carrying the captives to them, Astrea says. Them? Come out. Your masking doesnt work on someone who is familiar with your scent. Her words confuse me even more but then I hear steps behind us and watch four Beastkin,pletely geared up in leather armour and with weapons, walk out from behind one of the nearby tents. I hastily stand up and turn around. The girls follow. Two half-bloods and two pure-bloods. Some kind of a Jaguarkin and Jackalkin from the former and a Bearkin with a Rabbitkin from thetter. All are men. The tall Bearkin with dark brown fur steps forward. As expected from one of the elites. If you werent so defiant, youd have climbed up the ranks easily instead of staying just a toy of the alpha. He shakes his head ironically and then throws two pairs of metal manacles onto the ground between us. Dress up. Your punishment is due. Weve been ordered to bring you back. I will return myself. I was just on my way. Help us carry the injured. Thats not our task. You are our target. Dont prolong this and put them on. We might spare that trashy Human if you follow obediently. He releases a low growl while ncing my way for a short moment. Astreas fingers curl into fists. I will consider wearing them if you carry the captives. Listen here, Astrea. We are the ones that issue orders, not you. Start cooperating or we will bring you back by force. You dont want to do this. She squints her eyes at the Bearkin. Oh, I very much do. Youve watched us clear the whole camp by ourselves since almost the very beginning. Yes, we did. Thats why start moving your ass instead of paying attention to this waste that got itself captured or we wont just knock you out. You think bluffing will work on me? Youve always been great at hiding it but you are clearly exhausted after dealing with so many Goblins. Is this guy an idiot? She barely broke any sweat. And I cast Rejuvenate on her for quite a bit straight after the battle. Well, I guess he cant really know that part, but still. As he says, even though she doesnt really show it, I can feel Astrea growing slightly agitated from his words. Most likely those rted to the other, injured Beastkin. I ce my hand on her head and gently ruffle through her hair. She nces up at me and calms down as I smile at her. The four dudes are shocked as hell for some reason. Astrea takes a light breath and turns to them again, with my hand still present on her head. This is yourst chance. Withdraw or I will consider you our enemies. The Bearkin sneers at her and reaches for his short axe. The Rabbitkin and Jackalkin lick their lips and also bring out their weapons; a short spear and a shortsword. Astrea nces at the Jaguarkin, who is the only one not to show any hostile reactions but still bringing forth his shortbow. I dont want to do this to you, Taro. Iming back to bring down the alpha. If you step back now, I wont hurt you. But if you dont, I will have to ignore our friendship and treat you as one of his men who follows him willingly. Hahahahah! Hear that, boys? Someone who earned herself the name of Alphas Personal Fucktoy after challenging him countless times, again and again, thinks she can bring him down after two months of rest! Thats a good one! The Bearkin mocks Astrea. She ignores the trio that starts chuckling and keeps staring at the Jaguarkin. He keeps gazing back into her eyes. After a moment, he sighs and puts his bow away. Astrea nods. Oi. The fuck you doing listening to ~Need help?~ I ask her through Whispers. ~No. Ill end it quickly,~ Astrea answers telepathically without any lewd stylization. So thats her Sound Transmission, huh. She traces a half-circle with her right leg while drawing it to the back, retracting her right arm alongside it. I can feel the pressure around her increasing during that movement. When Astreas palm, which is turned downwards with her knuckles curled inside, reaches the farthest point, a small circr seal with yin and yang symbols shes briefly. that bitc HAAAAAP! Too busy scolding his underling, the Bearkin and the rest of his crew doesnt notice quick enough as Astrea throws her arm forward while turning it one-eighty degrees. A ferocious air current is created and a visible drill wider and taller than her body surges forward at the men. It shreds them into pieces before they can even react, leaving just the wide-eyed Jaguarkin intact. I whistle at the short path of crimson carnage. Just the feet and heads are left behind after the rest has been pulverized into small chunks of meat. Thats a new one. Tier-up? I ask. Astrea nods and moves her gaze to Taro. He quickly starts waving his hands. Ill carry them! Ill carry them! With Taro willing to cooperate, we prepare to head out. I leave the Human man in one of the tents, covered with a piece of cloth for someone to bring him backter. Astrea asks me to cut the tips of the ears of the mutted trio to keep it as proof of their demise and we move out shortly afterwards. Astrea helps thedy walk while I and Taro carry the men. Since he knows the way perfectly, he takes it onto himself to guide us back to themunity. On the way, she exins to him about the n to overthrow the alpha and that we will definitely get rid of that tyrant. Taro promises to help by spreading the news to the people who were against him. At the entrance to the currentmunitys gathering ce, two guards stop us, very confused about our entourage. After Astrea shows them the ears of their fallenrades and I re up my own aura, they hastily get out of our way and one of them rushes to let the alpha know about our arrival. We step inside a simr hall with running water as the Goblins had chosen for their camp, but its clear here that there are a few more, of various sizes, connected to each other directly. And, instead of it being just crude tents, the Beastkin give the impression of a decently well-equipped nomadic tribe. Theres plenty of fabric, furniture and items arranged around. Its like a very small, mobile, underground town that can pack up and change locations in half a day. Its clear that mostif not allmodities are stolen from the surface. Most residents seem to be doing okay, but you can spot a clear distinction between the weaker and stronger ones by how they hold themselves in the small crowd. All of them look very surprised to see someone of a different race than their own walk around, especially a person looking like a Human. Taro runs off and brings a few other Beastkin to take the injured to someone who can treat them, assuring us that they wont be treated badly as he will try to convince the others that theres no reason to listen to the oppressive rules anymore. Astrea thanks him and immediately begins heading in a certain direction with a hasty step. We follow after her and go into one of the side chambers. There are way fewer people here and they all look slightly worse than the others; withoutplete sets of clothing or their own ce to sleep. She stops by a group of five womenthree pure-bloods and two half-bloods. The former consists of a Wolfkin, Leopardkin and a Foxkin, while thetter holds a Catkin and Pantherkin. The foxdy looks quite roughed up whenpared to the other four and Astrea kneels by her side. Vii... What happened to her? she asks after seeing the girls state. Astrea. You are back. We thought someone got you, the Pantherkin answers. Its the usual. She was picked by the alpha. Its okay. She will recover. I was already promised by someone that hell treat her tomorrow after I mate with Im sorry Because I wasnt here I couldnt take her ce Astrea apologizes quietly, clenching her fists. No. Its not your fault, the Wolfkin joins in and strokes her arm. You cant always cover for us. Weve told you countless times that we dont want you to sacrifice yourself for us by letting the alpha abuse only you. Astrea stands up. This ends today. Im going to kill him. And then Ill take you with me to a better ce. The Leopardkin shakes her head. You keep saying that to lift our spirits but we all know that the current alph This time is different. Even if I cant do it, my mate can rip his head off with one hand. Oi. Thats most likely a huge exaggeration. But it doesnt stop the five of them from finally moving their eyes onto me. Astrea turns around and stands on her tiptoes to nuzzle her cheek against mine while purring to prove our rtionship. The other girls seem as shocked as the four dudes from before. I guess Astrea isnt known for being too affectionate. Could you heal her, stair? she asks quietly. Anything for you. She pecks my lips and moves aside. The other girls all nce at her and Astrea nods. Taking that as permission to approach them, I kneel by the Foxkin and softly brush through the bronze fur behind her fox-like head. Youll feel something warm travel through your body. Just enjoy the pleasant feeling, I say with a soft smile and call on Rejuvenate. It takes me five minutes to make the foxdy recover. She wasnt critically injured, just beaten up, so Im able to get her almost to a perfect state, excluding the leftover scars, but most of them seem to be already old. Oh, wow This is incredible She examines her whole body in disbelief. I should mention that she is fully naked, but thats just a detail. The other girls either have something to cover their waists or both that and their chests are protected from random onlookers. They are definitely near the bottom of the hierarchy. Not in the worst spot, but clearly not in a great position either. Here. I have some spare clothes in my ring. They are yours now. Is anyone else hurt? The Foxkin nods gratefully and starts dressing up in some in underwear, shirt and hot pants while I check on the other four and revitalize them a little too. They also receive some better clothes and Astrea hands them something to drink and eat. Wait here. Ore to the alphasir to watch him die. We will be back soon, she informs her friends and nces up at me. I nod and we move out. Im not sure if its because of Taro or the guard that rushed to the alpha after weve shown him the ears, but the other patrolmen dont seem to be too eager to approach us, even though a Human and a Dwarf are strolling through their den. Well, it just allows Astrea to bring us to the alphasir without any obstructions. We enter a much fancier chamber that holds a big,fy sofa on a pedestal in the middle. The walls are almostpletely covered by various colourful linen and cloth decorations. Around the edges of the room, a few groups of Beastkin sit around. At least one of the cliques is currently busy chasing their carnal desire, from what I can see. Ive already seen a few of them go at it in the open as we were walking through the other chambers and Astrea did mention that Beastkin tend to satisfy their heat without much care if anyone is around. Part of the culture, I guess. I wonder if you can see pairs fucking in the open in actual Beastkin cities and viges too. Anyway, thats not important. The important part is the one guy who is lying on the sofa on his back with his head on thep of a naked pure-blood female Lionkin, who is feeding him pieces of meat with cutlery. ssy. The man is a Wolfkinjust as Astrea mentioned beforewith plenty of scars over his crimson-furred body. And it''s quite something in itself too. He packs some muscles, without looking too swole. Judging by the sofa, hes over two meters tall. One of his ears is clearly bitten off around halfway by someone. I wonder if that someone is standing by my side. He seems to have been expecting us as hezily lifts himself up and roughly pushes the woman away, who barely avoids falling to the ground as she hastily scurries elsewhere. Thank gods he at least wears shorts. I couldnt take this conversation seriously with his dick in the open. Well, since hes a canine, I guess he would need to get hard for it to show, but I digress. The alpha gives me a repulsed look as he growls menacingly, showing off rows of sharp teeth, and then moves his eyes onto Astrea, recing that expression with an amused smirk. Oh boy. Here we go. Chapter 84 – The Duels Chapter 84 C The Duels Look what we have here, boys and girls. The crowds favourite is finally back. Ready for another beatdown? I greatly missed not being able to train with my best punching bag, hahahaha! The alpha bursts out withughter, almost beginning to howl from the amusement that his own words bring him. The other Beastkin present in the room also chuckle or snort, creating a cacophony of sounds. He raises his clenched fist and stops. The crowd falls silent immediately. You have the audacity to show up after almost two months without giving any signs of life, and you even dare to kill the men sent to escort you back? Ive been tolerating your meaningless challenges since they brought me some enjoyment. And our special time after them was quite something too. Ahhh, that sweet, defiant face of yours But, there are limits to everything. I need to finally teach you a lesson. Bring them in. After he snaps his fingers, a bunch of people move aside and a group of women is led inside through the same entrance that we have used before. But, rather than led, its more like they are dragged by chains connected to heavy cors around their necks, joined with manacles on all the limbs. We instantly recognize the neers. Its the five women we met up with just moments earlier; Astreas friends. Seems like they went after them the moment we moved to the alphas chamber. All the clothes Ive given to them have been ripped off and they arepletely naked. There are some fresh bruises on the skin of the half-bloods. Im sure the ones on pure-bloods are just hidden by their fur. Astreas rising fury surges into my mind through our connection. I quickly ce a hand on her shoulder and she looks up at me. I faintly shake my head, to which she bites her lower lip. All three of us understand that we cant jump straight at him with them in their hands. The group of women is thrown onto the floor on the side of the alphas throne. They all nce at Astrea with worry written all over their faces. But, its pretty clear that its not directed at themselves. They are all anxious about the fate of their friend. Ive been too negligent with you, the alpha starts speaking again. Our deal is now off. No matter how much you beg, I will not change my mind this time. You have been covering for these five wastes for quite some time. But, since my punishments have no effect on your insolent behaviour, no matter how hard I go on you, its time for a change. He snaps his fingers and three other Beastkin move closer to the lying women and crack their whips to the sides. From now, its their turn to cover for you. Each time you act even the tiniest bit disrespectful, they will be the ones getting punished. And trust me, whipping will feel like a delicate massage to them if you keep up your usual character. You dare! Astrea roars at him with a low and intimidating growl. The alpha chuckles. Since Ive already taken my time with one of them not that long ago, lets say that yourte return is now forgiven. But, we still have the case of you murdering three members of our tribe, and, whats even more outrageous, bringing in a FILTHY HUMAN into our sacred home. Im grateful for healing up Vii, though. However you have achieved that. She can join on the punishment again, thanks to you. If you touch a single hair of their fur again, I swear Im going to rip your balls off and shove them so far into your throat they wille out through your ass! Astreas insult only makes him explode intoughter again, followed by the roaring wave of chuckling and snorting from the other Beastkin present in the chamber, excluding her friends. And how would you do that? he asks after silencing down the crowd again. Youve nevere even close to touching them. Oh, I apologize. I guess it still counts as touching when Im the one doing it after our duels. Some people snicker quietly. Do you think anything would change today? Theres a huge chasm between the two of us. Or Do you perhaps think that a single Dwarf and this thing will be enough to take me down? Astrea growls even louder at him. Do not nder his name stair could ughter you and everyone present in this room by himself if he wanted to, with the two of us just watching you getting ripped into pieces! The alpha moves his eyes onto me and scowls. I can smell the scent of this Human on you How pathetic... To be forced into a toy of such a weakling The disgrace on your ancestors and the members of your n... When our eyes meet, I stare him down with a cold expression. Feeling Astrea growing more and more agitated, I lead my arm to the side and slowly wrap it around her waist. After squinting my eyes at him for a brief moment, I nce down at my precious lover. As she looks up at me, I lean down a bit, arriving closer to her face. Giving Astrea time to perceive my intentions through our bond, I stop short of her lips and we gaze into each others eyes. She shortens the remaining distance and connects us together. After just a few seconds, we are entwined in a quite rough and affectionate kiss. My tongue invades the insides of her mouth and starts wildly exploring the hot and moist space, actively pursuing her own muscle. I can feel Astreas emotions slightly calming down, bit by bit. When I cant sense any urges to immediately jump into the battle from her, I make onest dive deep into her mouth, ferociously chasing after her tongue. We separate with a thick trail of saliva connecting our lips and Astreas cheeks show a tinge of red from all the heat. I turn my gaze back onto the Crimson Wolf, still holding my hand on Astreas waist. Contrary to you, I dont need to beat my women into submission to create a fake image of power. They follow me out of their own free will and actual respect for my strength. There are some shocked gasps from the crowd, most likely due to me, a Human, daring to talk back to their great alpha, and the person in question sneers at me. Respect for strength? Out of their own free will? Daring words,ing from a Hu An unexpected, weird sensation diverts my attention as he is speaking. I nce down and notice a hand in my pants, and it certainly doesnt belong to me. Astrea had moved closer as the two of us were speaking and slid her fingers into my underwear while pressing her chest into my side. I look at her face and our eyes meet as Astreas slender hand is gently rubbing my cock. She must have taken the glove off because I can feel the texture of her skin brushing against my rod; her fingers massage my precious jewels. My pants are starting to grow slightly tight. The alpha obviously notices her actions too and stops talking. Keeping her eyes on mine, she brings me to full mast in no time. I dont even need to try sensing her thoughts; her calm and charming eyes tell me everything and I nod at her faintly. She pulls her hand back and kneels down in front of me. In a sh, she skillfully unfastens my belt and drops both my pants and my underwear, releasing my eager erection into the open. She wastes no second and starts affectionately licking it from the side. I try to fight back the slight tinge of embarrassment growing in the back of my mind to avoid it showing up on my face and look up at the alpha. He is staring at the deed with clear confusion and utter shock painting his furry face, watching how Astrea happily works over my dick; her tail dancing gleefully. My lover moves her mouth to match the tip and slides it inside, ramping up the pleasure by starting to lively bob her head back and forth while tickling my ns with her blissfully prickly tongue. In thepletely silent hall, only the wet noises she makes travel through the air. This is certainly awkward Lets maybe not prolong it too much, even though Astreas blowjob feels as heavenly as usual. Squinting my eyes at the alpha, what catches his attention back onto me from Astreas lips tightly wrapped around my rodwhich might have been the reason behind quite the bulge in his shortsI ce my hand on the catgirls hair and start softly scratching behind her ears. When almost orgasmic purring starts sending vibrations through my whole dick, even reaching the very balls, I let blissful satisfaction show on my face and release a luscious load inside Astreas mouth. Although without a warning this time, which I usually try to issue to the girls, she takes it like a professional and immediately shoves my whole cock deep into her throat, pushing her face into my underbelly at the first sign of semen on her tongue. Astrea gulps down the whole load without a break and slowly pulls away while fervently sucking out all the cum from my rod, cleaning it perfectly. A little bit drips from the tip as she lets it out of her mouth and she catches it onto the back of her hand. She turns her face to stare at the alpha as she ostentatiously licks that tiny bit of seed off her skin while standing up. Yours tastes like wastepared to this. His eye twitches. A snicker reaches our ears and he nces towards the source. Its one of the chained girls. A small smirk shows up on my face too, after hearing it. The alpha releases a short growl at the group and turns back to us. Youve found an incredible mate, Astrea. He fits you just perfectly. Especially with how quickly hees! You two are really a match made in heaven! The hall rumbles from theughter that raises after hisment. Ites only from his followers, obviously. He stares at Astrea with a smug look. Oh? I raise one of my eyebrows at him right after the crowd finishes. So what you are saying is that you cant do something even as simple as deciding on when to grant your mate the pleasure of receiving your seed? What a sorry man You should start calling yourself beta instead. A loud cracking noise resounds in the chamber as he crushes part of the sofas wooden armrest, clearly triggered. And the brief snickers from a few of the naked girls certainly dont help again. Of course I can! he shouts angrily. Im the strongest here! Who do you think you are spea Show me then, I interrupt him nonchntly. Bring back that female from before and make her blow you. When I snap my fingers, cum. Simple, right? After the initial shock of the suggestion, he grows even more agitated, starting to release low growls my way. I think he is beginning to lose patience. And can you?! Your pointless bluffing wont get you Of course, I get between his words again. Casually turning my gaze to Astrea, I brush through her hair. Would you mind Ill do it. An unexpected statement from my other side takes me slightly by surprise. Sirgia steps forward and looks up at me with slightly rosy cheeks. I want to tell her that she doesnt have to, but that would just trample on her determination so I nod at her with a warm smile. She gets down to her knees and stops her lips in front of my still erect penis, gazing up at me just so adorably. I move my hand to her cheek and brush it with my thumb, returning my focus to the alpha afterwards. Your call. I gesture at him with my other hand. Sirgia ces a cute kiss on my ns and slowly takes it into her small mouth. A snap travels through the chamber almost instantly, not letting her slide even half of my length inside. Unfortunately, I dont have the leeway to warn her quickly enough, and a ferocious wave of milky white liquid hits the back of her throat. Greatly surprised at first, she quickly regains herposure and receives my semen without a sign of protest, focusing all of her efforts on controlling her gag reflex which was almost invoked with the initial shot. Contrary to Astrea, she doesnt swallow. Sirgia waits for me to finish and carefully pulls away while also scooping up all the cum along the way. Without standing up, she turns around and opens her mouth wide, showing the alpha and everyone else on that side a pillow of white on her tongue. After they get a chance to stare at it for a while, she swallows everything in one, big gulp. I receive a Whisper, saying not to create water for her and that she is okay. And now, your turn. I nod at the alpha with both eyebrows raised. It takes him a moment to break out of his daze and he starts blinking repeatedly before shouting again. Bullshit! Theres no way! No man can cum this quickly! You were obviously prepared for this! Humans and their dirty tricks! I roll my eyes and groan. This will get us nowhere. Not like it was going to take us anywhere in the first ce. I dont think he would abdicate his position after I bested him in cumming. Listen, I dont care A warm sensation interrupts me and I nce down to see two faces close to my hard rod from both sides. A tongue is wrapping my shaft from each of the two directions. The always-shy-around-the-others Sirgia is working in tandem with Astrea, earnestly licking my cock in public and with a partner. Both of them look up at me with their cute faces. Thanks to all the training my body and skills went through overtime, I dont even need Rejuvenate to reinvigorate my erection and it''s ready to unleash another torrent of white at any moment, just as bountiful as the previous ones. And it still feels incredibly good. With a soft sigh, I look up at the alpha, again, and ce my hands on my loving girls heads to pat them affectionately while I stare him right in the eyes. He naturally gets my intentions and we enter the third round. Minutes pass and nothing happens. Only the wet noises and lewd kisses travel through the air. After being exposed to so much, the atmosphere in the chamber has grown weird. I can spot at least a few females from the audience with their hands buried in their underwear, looking our way intently. Im trying my best to avoid noticing the wet stain on the alphas shorts by focusing on my girls. After we reach the tenth-minute mark, I sigh heavily and look at him with a dull expression. Could you do it already? Its starting to get boring. I have better things to do than humouring some insecure *SNAP* Serpents of cum shoot into the air the moment the sound travels through it and milky white creamnds on the stone floor, wave after wave, shot after shot, until theres no more. I have no idea if scent can travel this fast or if it''s just Beastkin senses that are so sharp but almost all the females instantly shiver strongly. Those who were ying with themselves during the show, release muffled moans while heavily biting on their lips; the eyes of a few girls almost roll to the back. Astrea takes it onto herself to lick my tip clean. Sirgia stands up and rises onto her tiptoes to give me a loving peck. I rub my nose against hers as we faintly smile at each other and then turn to the big idiotic wolf. So? I ask. He wont do it, Astrea answers instead, standing up too. He cant. He would cum after thirty seconds. No matter what. Trust me. Theres a reason why he never mates in public. As the alpha turnspletely furious, Sirgia dresses me up, putting my precious privates back into their material storage. He raises himself from the sofa, showcasing to everyone his stained shorts, and takes a stance looking almost as if he is going tounch himself at Astrea at any second, growling menacingly. You! I will tear you and these bitches into shre By the pledges of the founding ancestors, I hereby challenge Micah, the current leader of the Underground Collective Tribe, for the position of the alpha. If the challenged refuses the fight, he will be brought down by any means necessary and stripped of his authority, privileges and respect. I take all of you present here as my witnesses, Astrea interrupts him and sweeps her gaze over everyone who is around. The crowd begins whispering amongst themselves and new people suddenly start flooding the chamber through the main entrance. I recognize Taro as the one guiding them. They all have weapons in hand and whatever armour they possess is now covering their bodies. Around twenty Beastkin, male and female, spread out throughout the room, taking spots by the walls, all turned towards the middle. After thest person takes their position, they all ready their weapons, and those who hold bows and crossbows, aim them at the alpha. Oh boy. If this isnt a checkmate then I dont know what is. Micah certainly is a strong individual, but these people surely arent all weaklings either. Even if we assume that half of them aren''t that good at fighting, theres no way he can easily plough through all of them. Especially with Astrea aiming for his neck. With this unexpected mutiny, the alpha clicks his tongue. Fine. I ept. Not that it changes anything. I wont be going easy on you today. Im going to rip you in half in front of your pathetic mate! He lunges forward from the raised tform andnds in the middle of the chamber, a bit behind our backs, beginning to stretch and flex his muscles. The people on the sides put their weapons down, still following the alpha with their gazes. Astrea turns around and takes off her gloves. She steps closer and shows them to me. Could you hold them for a moment, stair? Of course. As I pick them up from her hands, Astrea pushes herself forward and joins our lips together with our hands still entwined. I let her do with me as she pleases and her tongue ferociously assaults my mouth. We exchange sloppy and almost feral kisses for a few moments. She finally pulls back after getting enough with a rare smile painting her lovely lips. Thank you. Ill be back soon. With a quick rub of her face against mine, Astrea walks towards her opponent with a graceful and proud step. Its not an understatement saying that she steals the show as almost everyone switches their attention to her, which doesnt make the alpha too happy. Im not sure why she handed me the gloves, but perhaps its connected to this whole duel. Micah doesnt seem to be carrying any weapon so I guess she doesnt want to give him any reason toin even if she didnt activate the enchantments. As the two of them do some stretches while staring each other down, I move with Sirgia to the five women lying on the ground on the side of the sofa. The faces of the half-blood girls are clearly flushed and Im sure those of the pure-bloods would be the same if not for the fur covering their skin. Oh well. Apologies for that. I crush their restraints with bare hands, surprising them greatly. To be honest, I just wanted to try it to see if I can, not to impress them or anything. But, I guess I should also start showing off some strength instead of just talking back to that jerk. The wide eyes of the other Beastkin that saw what I did are pretty amusing. Are you sure she will be okay? the pure-blood Foxkindy, Vii, asks me with a slightly uncertain gaze. Do you maybe know how close their previous fights were? He was always able to get the upper hand on her, but she got close a few times, the Leopardkin girl answers. I smile at them while helping them up, trying not to ogle their well-developed bodies in full view. And thats certainly hard with the wide variety of sights in front of me. The grey-furred wolfkin has a juicy, muscr body and appropriate, perky breasts, being around my height. The leopardkin with her spotted fur is quite lean and fit, and with her petite chest, she stands at around my mouths height. Thest of the furred trio, the foxkin, packs quite a rack in the front, being slightly shorter than me but making it up with her delicious hips. The remaining two half-blood felines are both around a head shorter than me and are quite decently developed. Especially the small, alluring patches of fur above their closed slits are hard not to stare at. Well Ekhm Then I dont think we have anything to worry about, I say after moving my eyes back to Vii. She clearly noticed me checking them out. Astrea recently had a breakthrough. Shes nothing like her old self. I turn around to check the arena. Astrea and Micah are pretty much ready; both looking my way. Thetter is ring at me rather than looking. My cute Beastkin partner just nods at me appreciatively, most likely for helping her friends. Alright. I guess I need to show that Im not just a decoration. Give me a second, I say to Sirgia and the Beastkin girls. Stepping forward, I bring my draconic hilt from behind my back. Micah furrows his brows at me but I just ignore him while shaping up a greatsword with quite feral features. I take the handle into both hands and raise it up with the tip of the weapon pointing to the ground. After a moment, I shove it into the stone floor almost to the very guard. The whole hall trembles a little and giant des emerge from the stone pavement one by one, parallel and next to each other, surrounding the rectangr arena with a mesmerizing purple-pink metal palisade, creating a cage around the contenders with an open top. I loudly snap my fingers and they turn see-through, with a faint pink tint. Just making sure things stay fair, I announce when everyones eyes turn to me. Running my cold gaze over all of them, I nod at Astrea and step back from the hilt, returning to my group. The five women look between each otherall of them locking gazes with each oneand then nod unanimously. In the next moment, the wolfkin and the foxkin wrap their arms around mine and start escorting me ahead, with the rest following closely behind us. Before I have any time to process things, Im already sitting on the alphas fancy sofa with all of them sprawled around me. On my left, leopardkin and pantherkin. On my right, wolfkin and catkin. And on theps of all four of us, Vii is lying on her back, with her bountiful chest directly on my legs. The wolfgirl leans into my ear. Theres nothing else he hates more than seeing females who deny him willingly giving themselves to another male. She puts one of her feet on the seat and spreads her legs for everyone to see, guiding my hand to her pinkish pussy, slightly dripping with love nectar, beginning to lick my neck. At the same time, Vii takes my other hand and makes me squish her marshmallowy breast with a coy smile. Sirgia appears in front of me and gives me a death stare before giggling to herself adorably and sitting down in front of the sofa, resting her back on my legs. Seriously. She is starting to pick up after Cornelia too much. I sigh internally and decide to y along. As my fingers begin slowly sliding in and out of the wet pussy of the wolfgirl and kneading the soft breasts of the foxgirl, I nce at Micah with a smirk. His eyes twitch furiously. This is actually kind of fun. Ahnnnnn~ He loses itpletely when Vii releases an overexaggerated moan and heunches himself at Astrea with an enraged expression. She has been ready and waiting for him to make a move so Micahs raging fist ms into her extended palm. After her whole arm twists a bit around its own axis, his attack slides over it and travels further behind her back as she positions her body in parallel with it. Just as Micah passes her elbow, she spins a little and hits his stomach with a strong kick, sending the crimson-furred wolf flying back and crashing into one of my giant des with a loud gong. She wastes no time and rushes after him, shortening the distance in just three steps. But, before her own fist connects with the wolfkin sprawled over the hard surface, he ducks down, causing it to smash into the sword with even louder noise. Micah manages tond an attack on her during that moment and sends Astrea flying in turn. She fixes her position in the air andnds on the ground, sliding back a few meters. Unfortunately, she doesnt get a break as he appears in front of her with another punch already on its way. She meets it head-on and their fists connect with a loud boom. If not for the wall of magical steel, everyone else would have been hit by a powerful shockwave which was now all directed into the ceiling. Both of the contenders get pushed back a little, but the more attentive observers can notice that Micahs arm was blown away slightly harder, which clearly confuses him. It must have never happened before in their duels. Astrea releases a ferocious hiss and lowers her posture. I notice some blue symbols lighting up under the bandages on her ankles and she disappears from our vision a momentter. Showing up for a fraction of a second in different spots in front of Micah as she is approaching him, Astrea takes him by surprise when she materializes literally in his face. A powerful kick into his muzzle from below sends the wolfkin into the air. Her posture blurs and she disappears again, pushing Micah higher and higher by repeated kicks in the stomach each time she appears under him. After reaching the top of the sword fence, she shows up behind him and flings him back into the stone floor with a spinning kick from above. The audience gasps loudly as the impact makes the whole ce shake again, kicking up a cloud of grey dust. Yeah. I dont think this is the norm. Theres no way they would be so shocked if this would have been what the girls called close in Astreas and Micahs fights. Even they are drawn to the scene with their mouths slightly open. A loud howl reverberates through the chamber, forcing a few of the Beastkin to cover their sensitive ears. A streak of red shes in the middle of the still falling cloud of ashes. Astreas ear twitches and she steps aside just in time to avoid a wide swing from the wolfkin, who lunges from the obstructive powder at breakneck speed. He crashes into the sword wall on his path, actually causing the de to crack a bit at the point of impact. That clearly shows how strong he is. So far, only Garrena was able to achieve that, before Astrea tiered up. Both of the girls are currently at Tier 4. So, hes at least that. And Im pretty sure that all the glowing blood-red markings that are now visible on his whole body, lit brightly enough to show up even from under his thick fur, do have some influence over this. They create sinister, tribal paths from his feet to the top of his head. Micah is now releasing bone-chilling growls all the time. Looks like someone got angry. Astrea doesnt seem too surprised with this change so I guess its not something new. Her ear twitches again and she steps to the side, dodging a blow I barely noticeding at her. Im fairly sure its only thanks to my high stats being utilized by my race that I can somehow keep up with parts of their movements. Micah ms both fists into the ground where Astrea was standing just moments ago and the whole hall trembles under the might of his attack. Of course, the flooring stands no chance and is smashed into pieces that fly to the sides and hit the translucent wall. It was a good decision to erect it. With his speed and strength enhanced, he chases after Astrea and starts bombarding her with a myriad of almost berserk-like punches and kicks. She is not able to avoid all of them, and each time their arms or legs connect, an earth-shaking boom travels through the air. I can feel bits of her pain from these strikes now and then, but Astrea is holding herself pretty decently. If worsees to worst, Ill just switch with her in a critical moment. That Heart Swap does exist to be used. Im not going to just sit back and watch my precious partner get seriously hurt or even killed. Fuck your duel. I would kill you afterwards anyway. But, it seems that my thoughts are a bit too hasty. As another heavy hit heads for Astreas guard, I barely notice a faint smirk on her face. The ground under her feet lights up with blue patterns just moments before the impact. Time seems to slow down for me. No, not just for me. Amongst everyone, including the alpha, there are two people who seem to be unaffected by this eventAstrea and me. For whatever reason, I can observe her movements in real-time. Micahs fist slowlynds on her joined forearms and he getsunched backwards with a powerful wave of force repelling him back. The blue patterns grow in size as Astrea raises her leg in an almost full split and digs her heel deep into the ground with a heavy m. The hall shakes so strongly that bits of the ceiling break off it and startzily falling down onto everyones heads. Two giant cracks run through the floor on the sides of her foot at a normal speed and pass Micah while he is still in the air. The part of the path thats on Astreas side caves in and a block of stone surges up like a see-saw that broke off its dock and ms into the wolfkins back from behind, starting to bring him to her with itself. As the huge b of stone is now speeding towards her with Micah on its surface, Astrea closes her eyes and draws her leg to the back in a simr motion to the one in the sewers, but this time, carving some graceful, circr paths in the air with her hands. Blue energy starts gathering around her and flowing into Astreas body in a spiral from behind, concentrating in her right palm. I can faintly spot her eyes receiving bluish, sharp shadows around them. It seems that she has been letting Micah run wild in preparation for this moment as the formation on the floor quickly surges towards her too, crawling onto her skin. With markings present on her body now too, in blue colour instead of red, shepletes her move and opens her eyes. The time returns to its natural flow at that moment. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAP! As Astreas palm rushes to meet the iing body of Micah stered on the surface of the stone floor she previously ripped off with her attack, a huge, bluish, transparent torrent of energy manifests over her whole arm, making her hair and even the tight clothes flutter chaotically. Shends an unbelievably loud hit that almost causes us to fall off the sofa and pulverizes the rectangr boulder into almost nothingness. A blinding sh of blue light assaults everyones eyes for a split second. A thunderous roar with the shockwave so strong that it tilts the de walls to the outside a bit echoes through the room as I barely register something metallic breaking loudly, followed by a deafening thud of something hitting the stone wall behind us and also causing it to shatter. A brief momentter, I notice a jagged hole in the middle of three purplish des, which quickly start getting covered in glowing cracks and explode into pinkish particles of light. Turning my head to the back, I find another hole but this time in the wall, and at least two more further ahead. Whatever Astreas punch was, it bore enough force to not only grind the piece of flooring she sent back at herself into dust, shatter my des created out of crystalized mana-metal like porcin, but also to smash through a few more thick walls on its path of destruction. That guy is gone. No way he lived through that. Astrea staggers and drops onto her knee, breathing erratically. Its only natural that something like this took an insane toll on her. Im fairly sure this is not a technique someone at Tier 4 can casually drop onto others like its their daily exercise. And, of course, the whole hall falls silent after such an unbelievable disy. All the eyes are locked either on Astrea or the ring hole in the wall behind me and the girls. We are lucky she sent this punch slightly to our side or we would have gotten disintegrated along with that crimson-furred idiot. Since they no longer serve a purpose, I try recalling the swords making up the arena without moving to the hilt and they slide back into the ground. After tapping the tummy of the still bbergasted foxkin lying sprawled on myp, she lets me stand up. As I begin walking, Astreas ear twitches again and her head snaps to the opening in the wall. All my muscles tense instantly. RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! I can feel the floor under my feet getting blown into smithereens as my body lunges forward, clearly breaking the sound barrier as a deafening explosion tears my eardrums along the way. The very moment I feel the draconic hilt in my palm, I invoke Heart Swap. Pink covers my vision for a brief second as I hear a seductive giggle in my mind. Instantly after the weird tug that pulled my heart disappears, I spin around with an already shaped nodachi and dont even think about which technique from Shinos skill I invoke. As Im turning, I see the mutted, bloodied body of Micah flying at me from above while holding a huge halberd surrounded by a red aura, simr to that of Astreas but smaller. His eyes turnedpletely crimson and theres a ring hole in his stomach. Blood stters everywhere as he makes his way through the air towards me. I put all the mana I can gather in the remaining moment and push it all into the activated skill. As my hands trace a horizontal swing, my weapon explodes with ck smoke and sends off an arc of dark, ominous energy behind its trail. The almost one-hundred-eighty-degrees-wide crescent shoots into the air and cleaves through Micah and his weapon at his necks height withpletely no resistance, mming not only into the ceiling but also both walls on the sides, gods know how avoiding splitting any of the people in the audience in half with how broad and extensive it is. The chamber rumbles the strongest yet as three of its structural elements receive a powerful blow that slices right through the stone like it''s nothing and travels who knows how far. I just hope it doesnt reach the surface. Micahs corpse sts onto the ground by my side as I nkly stare at the deep gash in the walls and the ceiling, from left to right. Feeling dizzy out of a sudden, I shove the nodachi into the ground to support myself. Casting my gaze forward, I spot Astrea and Sirgia running my way. Seeing the former safe and sound, I smile briefly at the duo and await their arrival. Chapter 85 – New Leadership Chapter 85 C New Leadership My two lovely girls quickly reach my position and kneel in front of me. I can see that Astrea has still not fully recovered from the bacsh caused by her technique. She is moving slightly awkwardly and a faint tremor passes through her arm asionally. I chuckle at Sirgias attempt to support me with her own body, wrapping her arms around my chest. Its okay. Im fine. Just a little winded. Let my heart calm down a bit and well be good. She nods but still keeps hugging me. I move my gaze onto Astrea. Come closer and let me heal you a little. You are bruised all over. Did thatst punch cause you some harm too? I can wait. Its nothing much. I think I tore a few muscles. You should first focus on yourself, stair. Shaking my head, I reach out to brush her cheek. With Sirgias support, I dont need to hold onto the hilt anymore. And my body seems to have already recovered from the initial shock caused by the first use of new ability and all the sudden strain I put on it in an instant. Im good now, as you can see. Come. You wont make me ask twice, will you? She also moves closer after rubbing her cheek into my palm and switches to brushing it against my face while purring softly. Wrapping my arm around her, I begin slowly healing Astrea up. Bit by bit, the visible cuts and bruises fade out. Since they arent deep and are quite fresh, barely any new scars appear. What the hell was that thing at the end? Can all pure-blood Beastkin survive with a hole in their stomach and still have enough strength tounch themselves over half of the chamber? I ask. No, it definitely wasnt normal. It shouldnt have been possible for him to even move with his body hurt so much all over. Micah had very high endurance, especially with his Beastzerkers Enchantments, but except for the red lines, at the end there, he lookedpletely different from what Ive ever seen him be, Astrea answers. So... Whats the situation? Ive basically barged in and finished him off mid-fight. I raise my head and nce around. If not for the two of them holding onto me, I could stand up already. As my eyes move over the people in the chamber, most seem to be in awe, whispering amongst themselves. At least those brought in by Taro. The others that have been present in the alphas chamber before his arrival also have admiration in their eyes, or something different in the case of a few females, but I can spot some that avoid my gaze with a clearly anxious expression. I think I can figure out why. After I feel a faint and ticklish lick on my cheek, Astrea draws herself back to move her face away a bit. Everything is alright. He broke the rules first by bringing his weapon into the fight. Im not sure how he got it, but the moment he did, it wasnt a duel anymore. Isnt that right, Elders? She turns her head to the side and I follow her. Three pure-blood Beastkin have just finished arriving by our spot. Theres one male Wolfkin, one male Bearkin and one female Roonkin. They all are clearly long-lived, with parts of their fur turning white or grey, mostly over their heads and joints. The trio of elders nods and Astrea moves her gaze back to me. Thank you for intervening. She leans in and ces a faint peck on my lips. Im not sure if I would have been able topletely avoid that attack. While his aura was weaker than mine, I could have easily lost an arm or leg there, due to my state. Thats good. I was afraid this whole challenge would have been invalidated, but since people arent rushing at us with their weapons, I guess its fine. Theres just one small problem, the older woman joins in and we all look at her. As Astrea has said, from the moment Micah reached for an external help, the oath has been broken and the challenge has been, in fact, rendered void. And from that point, it reverted into a normal battle," the bearkin continues after her. "One thing remained unchanged though. To kill an alpha in a direct contest of strength means to be worthy ofpeting for their position with the other challengers. If Astrea would have killed Micah even with the help of the others, she would have still been able towfully take his ce, thest one of the elders doesnt stay silent either. But, as we all have seen, the one who defeated the previous alpha, was you. As one of them is speaking, the other two nod along with that persons words. After a full round with each of them having their turn, all the gazes return back to the woman. Your overwhelming might that has easily cut through Spiritualization like it wasnt even invoked, inflicting deep wounds in the stone body of this chamber and many others, left no doubts in everyones minds that you are most likely the strongest person in this Community, fully deserving the title of the alpha. No one, maybe besides Astrea, would dare to challenge you for this position after all of this. I repeat all of their statements in my head to get a full picture from that split-into-pieces monologue and move my eyes to Astrea, who is watching me carefully with her usual calm expression. I can clearly sense her pride and affection flowing into me through our bond though. So, want to duke things out after you rest a little? I ask her with a smirk. Making her show off a little more in front of the people could be a pretty decent idea. I can just lose at the end or surrender after some powerful attack. Well, theres also a high chance that Astrea will just mop the floor with me. Shes plenty capable of that, judging by her previous battle and our sparrings. The person in question looks at me, then at the elders, and then back at me, starting to pull herself closer again. She nuzzles her cheek into mine with much more affection, basically rubbing her whole face over it, and steps away, turning her back to us. Listen to me, people of the Community! Astrea sweeps over the area with her serious gaze while raising her voice. The current alpha is dead. You have seen for yourself his dishonest conduct, now and before. Its time for a change. And thats why, after carefully thinking about it and receiving the permission from the Elders, I announce myself withdrawing from the contest for the position of the alpha. People start murmuring between themselves and even Astreas friends seem surprised by her statement. Some gazes turn to me almost immediately. I shake my head with a chuckle. Of course But! Astrea recaptures everyone''s attention. Instead! I officially dere myself as the new alphas sworn mate! Invoking my right to be recognized as his equal and to share privileges, authority and responsibilities together! We have already partaken in the bonding ritual! A myriad of gasps fills the chamber the moment she mentions the words ''sworn mate''. Astreas friends jaws rest literally on the ground from shock. Many other people have even stronger reactions to the mention of the ritual. When we talked about it, she presented it like it was no big deal, but is it really? I dont think its just things people do, as she said. Considering everyones reactions, Astrea wasnt known as someone who would even consider bing ones sworn mate. If anyone has any doubts regarding that, she still continues, silencing the crowd, we will repeat it right now so that the Elders can personally ascertain its legitimacy! Oi, oi, oi, oi! Doesnt that mean we have to fuck in front of like fifty people?! I know Beastkin culture is something else but hello?! I stand up after patting Sirgias head to let her know that Im all fine and begin to sweep my eyes all over the crowd. If looks could kill, Im fairly sure mine should be quite lethal, seeing a few people shiver strongly or turn pale as they meet my gaze. Im certain most of them were the ones willingly following the previous alpha. Anyway, I better not see any Amongst the five women sitting on the alphas fancy sofa, a single girl is timidly raising her hand into the airthe half-blood pantherkin. Her eyes are darting away from mine as she sends me side nces with a slightly flustered expression. You just want to see us fuck, dont you?! I immediately look at Astrea to see if she noticed and theres no way she didnt as she has already turned her head my way, waiting for me to move my eyes onto her. I sense a very slight tinge of anxiousness in her mind, most likely from pulling me into this without exining anything. I have no doubt that she would withdraw if I said a word, but that would cause her image to take a huge hit. Ah, whatever. Theyve already sucked me in the open. Its not like I care anyway. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. With a smile, I nod at her. The corners of her lips also rise faintly and Astrea nods back at me. I move my gaze to Sirgia, who is standing by my side. Are you fine with this? Since the very moment we came here, its all been quite extraordinary. You have been on the side for most of the time. I dont want you to feel like you are unnecessary or irrelevant. You are my precious lover too so you should speak up whenever you feel like it. Im not like that guy, keeping my women under my thumb. She smiles at me sweetly. Please, dont worry, Master. I was already expecting to be just a third wheel during this operation since both you and Astrea are strong enough and dont really need my help. But, Im happy to be able to be around you. Thank you for letting mee. Sirgia pulls on my vest and I lean down to let her peck my lips. A heavy blush surfaces on her cheeks afterwards. I admit that it was really embarrassing back then but I managed to do it in the end, right? I think Im getting a little braver I really admire Astrea for being so bold But, Ill be fine. Im going to wait with her friends for you to finish. I understand that this is important for her. I sigh and pat her head. You would never be a third wheel. Dont forget that it was thanks to your help that we had an easy time getting rid of that camp and rescuing the captives. Who knows if we would have been able to make it go that smoothly with just the two of us. You are the best little dwarf girlfriend I could have," I use her favourite pet name while brushing through her hair. "Dont push yourself too hard and let me know if you feel ufortable immediately. I love you. She nods with a beautiful smile and starts trotting to the side after leaving another peck on my cheek. Returning my gaze to the middle again, I notice that Micahs body has been moved somewhere else and three people are finishing up getting rid of the blood. Good. At least they arent savage enough to fuck over the corpses of their enemies. Im not really into that. After a moment of looking around, I find Astrea sitting on her knees on the alphas sofa, ncing my way. Her friends moved away from it to the side, where Sirgia is currently arriving. Also, my beautiful catgirl mate is alreadypletely naked. A sight to behold. But not just for me this time. I cant believe we are doing this... Sighing again, I begin walking towards her while taking off my coat. ~Ill undress you,~ Astrea sends me a mental message with her ability before I get itpletely off. Since it would look weird to pull it back up, I finish the movement and throw the coat to the side, not reaching for any other pieces of my clothing. Trying to focus just on her, I stop in front of the sofa. Astrea raises herself on her knees and takes my face into her hands as she starts kissing me passionately. I ce my own palms on the soft skin of her back and brush over it as she affectionately sucks on my mouth. While we make out, Astrea begins to unpin my vest and shirt and slowly undresses me, just as she said. So, how are we going to do it? I ask her during a short moment of rest. She stops raining pecks all over my lips and switches to rubbing her cheek into mine, whispering into my ear. I can feel her petite breasts on my bare chest now. You should show them that Im yours. Without holding back. We will do the same thing as when you epted me; when we cum together. You are the new alpha. You have to assert dominance over your sworn mate. Use me as you wish, do me as hard as you can, so that there are no more doubts. Im fairly sure there were none and it was just your horny friend that caused this... What about the equal part? This doesnt sound like we are equal. Never mind the fact that I know very well how youd much rather be the one to assert dominance over me instead. I told you that I want you to stay true to yourself. Cant we do anything about this? Finished with my belt, she lets my pants slide down while still brushing her face against my cheek. I can tell that she is pondering over my words. She gives herself some more time byzily moving down and unhurriedly lowering my underwear to the very bottom, stepping off the sofa to do that. I dont mind putting on a show if thats what she wants, but Im also quite certain that Astrea is just following themon standards, where even if the alpha has a sworn mate thats considered his or hers equal in the Community, since either gender can be at the top, its still the alpha who ispletely dominant over them. Most of their respect and authorityes most likely just from being an alphas man or woman. Astrea gets done with my shorts and stands up in front of me, ncing at my face slightly from below; her adorable tail makes lively dances, which I can now recognize as happiness after carefully watching it again and again during our time together. ~Thank you, stair. If you are really okay with that, I have an idea. We can do it two times. Ill take the lead during the second. You will lose some face amongst part of the tribe, though.~ ~The only face I care about is yours. We just have to silence any opposition with our might, right?~ She exhales through her nose softly while the corners of her mouth lift a little, getting as close to a tinyugh as possible. Iprehensibly adorable. ~I really couldnt get luckier, finding a mate like you, stair. Lets do it. You go first this time. Be strong. Be rough. Be dominant. Do me hard.~ If thedy wishes for it, so be it. I push my right hand into Astreas short silver hair and grab it roughly, making sure that I dont squeeze her cute ear. I strongly pull her up until she can barely touch the ground with the tips of her toes and tilt her face up to dive deep into her mouth, going after her tongue like a predator chasing its prey. I swear I can already hear excited gasps somewhere on the side. I actively explore the insides of her mouth like my life depends on it while Astrea receives the rough affection with her eyes closed and the other, uncovered ear, twitching repeatedly. All the time monitoring her through our bond, I can only sense pleasure from her. Without any warning, I yank her off my lips and throw her back onto the sofa. Shends on the soft pillowing with a cute yelp. Making myself tower over her, Ie closer and stare at Astrea from above as she submissively gazes back at me. Turning around, I fall to the back andnd next to her, throwing my arms over the backrest and spreading my legs open. Lick it, I order her. Astrea crawls towards my fully erect cock and starts following the issuedmand by moving her tongue all around my shaft. As she lovingly tickles my whole penis with her faintly harsh tongue, I sweep my gaze over the hall, ending at the group of fivesix if we include Sirgiawomen sitting on the side of the sofa; now slightly in front of it to get a better view. Stopping my eyes on a certain Pantherkin girl, I squint at her. I dont think she gets the idea, judging by how she bites on her lip as her hand snakes down her tummy. You are supposed to start feeling guilty, not even hornier! She begins rubbing her pinkish pearl with her slender fingers while looking me straight in the eyes. I sigh and return my focus to Astrea. Im not going to humour her. Damned little pervert. Just you wait. Ill teach you proper manners if you end uping back with us. I grab Astreas left leg by the ankle and pull it up, making her hang in the air with my dick in her mouth and her pussy spread towards me. Did I tell you to suck it? I ask and bring her pretty slit to my face, setting us up in a vertical sixty-nine. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I dig into that fragrant crevice with my tongue, using her supposed vition of orders as an excuse to make sure that shes wet and ready to go, making it look like Im just punishing her. Astrea eagerly bobs her head up and down on my rod as I explore her humid insides. Her enchanting tail waves at me from above her soft butt, trying to ensnare me. As expected, shes much more than ready. Plenty of love juices are dripping from her excited pussy, serving as a decent appetizer. To not prolong it too much, I finish it up with a few, loving sucks on her tiny clit, causing some trembling moans to travel through my cock as a result. cing both hands on her waist, I pull Astrea up until her face is in front of mine, upside-down. With her like that, we exchange a few sloppy kisses. Having enough, I throw her down onto the mattress again, jumping at her instantly afterwards. In the simplest missionary position, I slide myself into her hot pussy with one thrust, pping my pelvis against her bottom. Nyaaaaaahhhnnnn~ And the real game begins. I catch her wrists and push them over her head as my cock makes a mess of her precious ce, releasing loud, wet sounds into the air, apanied by Astreaspletely open moaning. Ahhhnnn~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Nhhhnnn~ Increasing the tempo even more, pummeling her into the soft cushioning that rebounds Astreas body back to me after each thrust, I lean forward and pick her fluffy ear into my mouth, starting to ce gentle bites on it. Nyaaaaahnnnnn~ Nyaa~ Nyaa~ Nyaahnnn~ Nyaa~ Her cries instantly turn more fervent and her body wriggles under my assault. Each time my teeth softly mp over the thin sheet, Astreas pussy squeezes my cock harder in turn, sending waves of pleasure through my body. And she is certainly enjoying it very much too. Nyaaahh~ Nyaaa~ stanhhhnnn~ Harder~ Nyaa~ Nyaa~ Holding her wrists with one hand and wrapping the other arm around her waist, I roll onto my back and Astreands on my chest, still impaled on my eager rod, rushing through her tight tunnel. I quickly hug her as much as I can and begin to thrust upwards into that unsatisfied hole at an incredible pace. Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~ As the fast, continuous ps echo through the chamber from the intense hammering her leaking lily receives, Astreas back arches into a bridge a little. She bites on her lower lip from the overwhelming pleasure, having trouble looking at my face with all the shaking her body is subjected to. Nhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnyyyyyyyaaaaahhhnnnnn~ She finally crosses the line and her tight pussy convulses on my cock as Astrea reaches her first orgasm, moaning loudly into the air. Her whole posture trembles in my arms and her face falls onto mine. I slow down a little but dontpletely stop, listening to her panting into my ear. Rougher More Dont hold back... she whispers into it. I rock my hips once more and push us up into a sitting position, violently going after Astreas lips for a moment. She starts moaning into my mouth as her lower lips also receive bits of affection, a little bit tamer for a brief while. But, that break doesntst long as I soon throw her further back on the sofa. After Astreas bodynds on the cushions with a soft thump, I grab her waist and rotate her vertically, pulling her small, appetizing ass up. Clearly figuring out my intentions, she tries raising herself on her hands to finish the proper doggy style, but the second she attempts it, I grab her wrists and pull them back, towards myself, sending my cock back into her snug hole with a mighty push. Nyaaaaaaaaaaaahnnnnn~ We enter the second phase of the first round as I begin vigorously pounding her pussy from behind, pulling Astreas body to get her pinkish slit rammed with my dick each time my waist sends her figure forward. And the view of her slim butt and back, with that adorable fluffy strand, is something that can make countless men go crazy. Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nhnnnn~ Nhnnn~ Nyaahhh~ Astrea enjoys herself to the fullest, receiving my intense pounding with an apaniment of various moans that are like music to my ears. Since she wished for it, I fully intend to follow her request and m my hips against her ass harder than ever before, releasing almost deafening ps as flesh hits against flesh. Her bottom is starting to turn slightly red. Sensing Astreas approaching her high again, I pull her body up to lean it over my chest, hold her hands behind her back with one hand and use the other to cup her chin up from the front, squeezing it with a bit of force and turning it to the side so that we can join our lips in very sloppy and chaotic kisses. Of course, the pounding turns no lighter and her snug hole receives as much love as it did before, now pushing her whole body slightly into the air with each impact. Nyaahn~ Nyahn~ Mhnnnn~ Nhhhnnn~ Mnnnnn~ Nyaaa~ A few of her moans get muffled when we attempt to take each others tongues for a dance, which results in a lot of saliva covering our faces. Astrea quickly reaches another orgasm and I violently push my hips up while pulling her wrists down, tipping her pleasure meters off the scale. Nyaaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~ But, as her marvellous vagina mps on me for the second time, I still dont release my load inside. Nevertheless, its time to bring an end to my turn and why not do it with a bang. I know I said that I wont humour that sly pervert, but I changed my mind. Lets see how she reacts to this. Ehhhhhnyaaa?! Not even a second after Astreas trembling fades down, I push her high up into the air with a powerful thrust that ps her bottom really hard, almost making her jump off my dick. I slide my arms under her raised knees and link my hands behind her neck, pulling it down. My dick rushes through Astreas folds again as her body falls down while I step off the sofa. Starting to walk ahead, I resume the assault on her pretty lily from below while forcing her to almost look at it in a full nelson. Nyaahnn~ Nyaahnn~ Nyaahnn~ Wait~ Nyaahnn~ What~ Nyaahnn~ Since they are quite close, we quickly arrive in front of Astrea''s friends. I stop specifically by a certain half-blood pantherkin, positioning us so that she gets the best view of my cock ravaging Astreas leaking snatch. As my precious catgirl releases countless amorous moans and cries under the heavy pummeling herfortable tunnel receives, the clearly turned on panthergirl that has been fervently fingering herself gets drawn to the movements of our genitals, losing contact with all the surroundings. She brings her face so close that I can no longer see it from above Astreas body. While that shrewd feline is enjoying the show and bringing herself closer to the climax, my own very rough affection is already pushing Astrea into another orgasm. Aiming for the perfect finisher, I catch her iling tail into my mouth, identally locking eyes with Vii. Since it would be too beta of the alpha to run away, I retain the connection as I chomp on Astreas tail while giving it a decent tug at the same time, bringing my lover to her peak in a sh. Nyyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaahhhhhaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaa~ I unleash a torrent of milky white liquid into her constricting passage, giving that snug tunnel three more strongest shoves while filling her up, releasing a vibrant groan to match Astreas cry. We both start panting after her body finally stops spasming. Throwing her up into the air, I rotate her and catch her again as Astreatches onto my waist, connecting our lips together. I can hear my hot cum dripping from her pussy onto the ground as I discreetly cast Rejuvenate on both of us. ~Your turn now. Be strong. Be rough. Be dominant. Do me hard. Give me no mercy,~ I repeat her own words and add my own spin to them. Astrea stops the kiss and begins purring into my ear as she rubs her face into mine. Louder and louder. Reaching quite the level of noise, she unwraps her legs from behind my waist and slides down onto the ground. The moment her feet touch the stone pavement, she yanks me towards herself with a lot of force. As we begin to fall, she switches our ces and I end up under her shortly before we m into the floor with a loud thud. I release a faint groan from the impact. ncing around, I notice that we ended up between the fivedies, all looking at us, clearly surprised. Astrea is sitting on my belly while still releasing loud purrs. We lock gazes. She very slowly licks her lips as her eyes sh with a feral glint. Shes ready to pounce on me at any second. Oh, boy. Its time for a ride. She pushes herself a little to the back and leans forward, starting a long lick from my underbelly up to my very shoulders. Arriving at their height, she sinks her fangs into my flesh, bringing out another grunt from me. She continues marking me all over while I dont hide any of my reactions. Finished with her little game, she slides the fingers of both of her hands into my hair and pushes her mouth against mine, joining our lips in a wild kiss. Shes not purring anymore, clearly announcing that the time of being nice has ended. Pulling back after assaulting my lips in a fierce manner, she drags her nails over my chest, from top to bottom, leaving red trails in their wake, almost cutting the skin but just barely not. What an incredible level of control. Our gazes connect again and I smile at her. She responds with a vicious smirk that could make anyone shrink back in fear. But, Ive already seen it a few times and know very well whates next after this very strong catgirl decides to let her true nature take the reins. Raising her hips up, she bumps her forehead against mine, staring me deep into the eyes. Hold it. I use my hand to aim my penis at her entrance and she lowers herself onto it just enough to lodge the tip between her cute lower lips. Quickly retracting my palm, I rest both of my arms on the sides, giving myself fully to her. Astrea ms her waist down like a falling guillotine and impales her pussy with my cock, drawing eight more streaks on my chest at the same time. I release a vibrant groan. Nhnnnnn~ With a muffled moan, clearly held back, she begins banging her butt and thighs into my waist with mighty movements. Each hit evokes more groans from me, which Im more than happy to let her hear. And the girls surrounding us. They are even more shocked than before at what is happening in front of their eyes. But, a few of them are back to enjoying their time with the show. Mhnn~ Nhhnn~ Mhnn~ Nhhnn~ Astreas pussy knocks onto my underbelly with loud, wet ps from the time weve already spent mating. And my previous load released inside of her. Assuming the position of the dominant one, she makes herself look high and mighty, letting out only faint moans of pleasure to not muffle out my own groans from either her fierce attacks or feral bites and scratches. Since Im the one who is supposed to be toyed with, I dont hold anything back and soon reach another orgasm under her rough efforts. Astrea senses it and pushes my cock deep inside her pussy, squeezing her legs together to wring me dry, at the same time, biting and pulling on the flesh of my neck. I immediately cast another Rejuvenate and she resumes her movements, turning her side to me this time. She grabs my leg and pulls it to her chest while letting her pretty lily make out with my dick in a perpendicr position. Her lovely but prickly bites on my thigh and calf evoke even more grunts from me. Im just the toy for her own satisfaction right now. And it seems that Astrea has caught up on my stunt from before as she begins staring the Pantherkin girl into the eyes as she rams her tight snatch onto my cock and licks my leg. She releases a ferocious hiss her way and falls to the side, bringing us to a scissoring position and beginning to move even more fiercely. The new way of receiving pleasure paired up with her loving bites on my calf makes me cum again in no time and her tireless pussy devours another wave of milky liquid. Thank the Goddess for Rejuvenate because even a Primordial would surely need it when dealing with a Beastkin as I cast it again to not have my performancecking even the tiniest bit for this important moment. If you are going to make an impression, make the best one. Astrea gets up, catches my ankles and pushes them to the sides to achieve the fabled amazon position. She starts banging her thighs against mine, raining her pussy onto my cock from above while sweeping her gaze all over the crowd. After a loud hiss not aimed particrly at anyone, she drives my rod deep inside herself and leans forward towards my face. Her sharp teeth mp over my ear with great force and she tugs it a little as I release thest, finishing load into her furthest depths. Nhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnmmmmmmmmmmmm~ She keeps quivering for around ten seconds and falls t on my chest, panting like crazy. This might have been the most intense session of my life. Yet. I let her run wild before, during our training, but we never went this hard. I pick Astrea up and walk with her back to the sofa, dropping myself onto it. cing her on my side, with her head restingfortably on myp, I throw one arm behind the backrest and use the other hand to softly scratch behind her ear. As Astreas breathing slowly calms down, she begins releasing satisfied purrs. Does anyone else have any qualms over our positions? I shout into the hall. And thats when I realize that less than a half of the audience is actually listening. The vast majority of Beastkin that have been present in this chamber during this whole ritual is now entangled with each other in their own rituals, for Goddess knows how long. In pairs or in groups, part of the poption is too busy to hear my question. Even the armed forces brought by Taro that have been standing along the walls are now using them for a slightly different purpose than to rest their backs on them, after throwing their weapons away. You did great. Astreas voice captures my attention. You have made a great show of power and then an even greater show of endurance. More than half of them were not able to hold back while watching us. They will surely respect us now. I nce around to find the three elders and they make a slow nod after my gazends on them, announcing their approval. I chuckle wryly at Astreas words and this whole situation. What the hell did I get myself into? Astrea raises herself up. Bring water for the alpha! she shouts and leans into my chest, starting to rub her face into my neck while purring sweetly. A male pure-blood Dogkin quickly brings a tray with two sses and a jug. I pick them both and he pours water into them, scurrying back afterwards. I bring one to Astreas lips and sip on the other. Another manes to us and bows his head. Alpha. Yes? Weve found this on Micahs body. He hands me a big silver ring. Whats this? I examine the curious item after picking it up with my fingers. Sirgia climbs up onto the sofa and gets closer. I know these runes. Its a spatial inscription. Thats most likely a spatial storage. The man, a pure-blood Deerkin, nods. Thats right. Besides plenty of weapons and other things, weve found Shatterburst inside. Shatterburst? I ask. Its like a drug-artifact. A ck-red crystal that pushes the body almost twice past its limits at the cost of ones life, often used as thest struggle by cornered Beastkin. It has no effect on other races, Astrea answers me. And it exins how he survived my attack. He must have somehow managed to swallow it shortly before I hit him. Thats also where his personal weapon came from. Right. But I havent seen it anywhere on him. Where was it? We found it around Micahs genitals. ITS A COCK RING?! I instantly cast Clean from Livelihood Magic onto the piece of jewellery and my fingers, throwing it back at the guy who handed it to me. Hell nah. I aint using a ring that has been on another dudes dick, no matter how big it is. The storage, I mean, not the dick. Your orders? He catches it and looks at me. Check the contents thoroughly. Ill think about thister. You can go now, thank you. The man bows again and walks away. I throw both of my arms behind the backrest and lean my head to the back too, releasing a long sigh. As Sirgia cuddles to my side too, I can hear her pondering over something. I wonder if he was using it to make himselfst longer. Pfffffffft. Chapter 86 – The Way of the Alpha Chapter 86 C The Way of the Alpha So Can I cover my junk already or do I have to remain like this for the rest of our stay here? I ask after a few moments of rest. A cute giggle reaches my ears and I stop leaning my head over the backrest to look at a certain dwarf smiling at me while snuggled to my left side. I squint my eyes at her. Dont you think its unfair for Astrea to be the only one naked? Sirgias cheeks flush with red and she escapes my gaze. I chuckle and pat her head, turning to look down at Astrea, who again got herself into lying on myp, now on her back while ncing at me from below; her delicate figure and petite chest are just so charming I subconsciously start to graze my fingers over the skin of her exposed belly. Astrea closes her eyes to enjoy the pleasant rubs that are rewarded with delightful purring. She opens them soon after and our gazes connect. You can do anything you want. Theres no need to worry about it. It might actually be a good idea to cover yourself. The sight might be distracting for females, especially those who witnessed the ritual. I shake my head with a wry smile. Good. I can think of at least one person that fits the description. Her name is Hari. The Pantherkin girl? I ask to confirm that our thoughts align. Mhm. Switching to scratching behind Astreas ear, I move my gaze slightly to the side, onto the group of five Beastkin women. The person in question is the only one lying on her side with plenty of liquid escaping her mouth; both the one at the top and bottom. She has clearly climaxed at least a few times. She has quite innocent looks but I guess it''s just a huge deception. Is she always like that? I ask. She loves when her partner treats her like a toy while they mate, preferably in front of other females. She enjoys making them envious by showing how good she feels from it. Im fairly sure she was imagining herself in my ce during the ritual. Great Aplete freak that gets off to people watching her getting vited But not the way Micah did it. Even Vii, who likes to do it rough, hated the previous alpha for how much he hit the females while mating. You saw it yourself. None of them could stand his abuse. Thats why I always made Micah swear that he wouldnt call for them after our duels. I move my palm to hold it by her cheek and smile at Astrea warmly. Not all heroes wear capes, huh She tilts her head as one of her ears twitches curiously. Pay it no mind. You are amazing, thats all. I really admire you. Thats right, Sirgia joins in. Astrea looks between us for a brief moment. Its the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak. I havent done anything special. Strong should fight strong and weak should fight weak. Strong shouldnt bully the weak. I hold my hand in front of her to clearly convey my intentions and Astrea raises herself up with its help. Pulling her closer, I start affectionately rubbing my face into her cheek to show her my appreciation. It looks slightlyical from the outsiders perspective, but who cares. Alright. I think weve rested enough, I say after pulling away slightly; Astrea now sits on my thighs while facing me. First things first. I assume it is, but is it alright for a Human to be the alpha? Your assumption is correct, a familiar voice answers and I notice the three eldersing closer. Its the woman who speaks. This is not an enclosed n or tribe but an open Community. The pir of its creation was to grant shelter to anyone who requires it. And the leadership always belonged to the strongest person. We, Beastkin, respect strength above almost all else, as you already know. Unfortunately, there are some that abuse that power, like Micah, the Bearkin man continues. Usually, if the alpha loses their respect through their wrongdoings, people gather together and stand up against them. But, Micah was a smart man and managed to bring most of the strongest warriors to his side, either with bribes or threats. We should remember that the Community was built for the weak to gather around and support each other. Mighty warriors like him and Astrea rarely appear and stay here since they would have no issues surviving on their own, even without being able to get back to their tribe if the rules stated that captives would be never weed again, the other man takes over. And Astrea was the only one who could directly confront the previous alpha. Weve been watching their challenges with great hope, but the result always stayed the same. That is until today. Astrea turns around, sitting cross-legged on myp, and nods her head at the elders. Its all thanks to stair. Without his help, him finding me on the surface, epting me as his sworn mate, I wouldnt be able to grow this strong. Im now sure that if I got close enough to threaten Micahs life, he would have used some dirty means to kill me since it would get too dangerous to leave me alive. That would also get rid of the only person able to properly challenge him so there would be no repercussions from his actions. The elders nod somberly, realizing the truth behind her words. But things will now change. The Community will revert back onto its rightful course. I wont let anyone be further abused. We wont let anyone be further abused, as from now, the two of us will share the authority equally, as you have seen from our ritual. She leans back onto my chest and I wrap my arms around her waist. One of us is alpha, and the two of us are one. Therefore, both of us are alpha. The elders eyes shine in understanding after Astreas statement. I cant help but chuckle internally at her clever y on words to exin the existence of two alphas. Damn, she is just so amazing. The old trio bows and scurries away, most likely to pass the message onto the others. Astrea tilts her head to the back and begins licking my neck, causing me to giggle a little. I rub my hand over her side. From the corner of my eye, I spot Taroing our way next. I turn my head a little down to whisper into Astreas ear. Can he be trusted? Taro is a good man. Hes also a friend and someone who was opposing Micah. He must have finally surrendered under a strong enough threat. Maybe towards his mate. We have to somehow deal with those that willingly followed him or even courted favour, I think out loud. They will be killed. Or banished. I know the characters of people in the Community well. Depending on the history of their deeds, they might be spared. Are you okay with that, stair? Astrea nces up at me. This is your home, your small kingdom. Im just an outsider. I dont know these people. But, I do know you. If you deem someone irredeemable, Ill trust your judgement. An outsiders view should be good too. Isnt the reason behind two people ruling together to have them watch over each other? You are smart, stair. Can you watch over me? I chuckle. I guess you are right. Lets both watch over each other and do things together. You are no less smart than me, my lovely mate. Astrea lets out a few more purrs before Taro stops in front of us and bows respectfully. Alpha Male, Alpha Female. Ivee to give my greetings. Be at ease. No need to be so stiff. I wave at him and Taro raises his gaze. Astrea opens her eyes and turns to him. Capture everyone from Micahs supporters and underlings and lock them up in the prison chamber. You are now promoted to the leader of Peacekeepers. Ill take care of them myselfter. Yes, Alpha Female. He bows again and walks away in a hurry. I hope he does have more forces to spare since quite a bit of his people are still entangled with other tasks I smile wryly while sweeping my gaze over the hall. They will stop when he orders them. But, you will have to get used to it, stair. Humans dont like to mate around others, right? Well, there are some that definitely do. I chuckle again. Okay. I guess its now my turn. Since still around one-third of the chamber is busy with their business, which makes the ce anything but silent, I raise my right hand into the air and start filling my fingers with mana. After gathering enough of it in their tips, I make a powerful snap, sending out a loud sound that overshadows the plethora of yelps and moans. Everyone instantly turns to look at me, no matter how deep they are in their activities. Per my first decree as the alpha, I render the following orders voidstopping people from leaving the Community, pursuing the escapees and bringing them back by force, punishing those who havent managed to contribute anything during the monthly gatherings. I stop for my voice to reach everyone. Astrea whispers a few things to my ear in the meanwhile and I continue. From this point, whoever wishes to leave, is free to do so without any repercussions. The Communitys Sentinels will escort them through the sewers to the outside of the city if it will be necessary. After that, you are on your own. Of course, no one is prohibited from returning. Again, I wait for a moment for people to grasp the meaning behind my words. As for the issue of contributions, I will share the details about that and other matters at ater date. Possibly, still today. There will be changes, but they wont be drastic. The weak or impaired do not have to worry. I sweep over the chamber with my gaze once more and then nod. Now, share that news with everyone. And bring me someone with insight into the Communitys inner workings. You are free to resume your activities. Theres a wave of cheers, shouts, howls and growls that makes the ce rumble a bit, and it gets almost instantly overtaken by yelps and moans again a momentter, much more intense and energetic than before. Looks like they got a little bit enthusiastic. Sighing, I rub my forehead. This will take a while to get used to Sirgia giggles by my side. The echo always responds to the call. I squint my eyes at her again, causing my cute dwarf to yfully hide her face in my shoulder, peeking out with one eye. I really need a good, long talk with Cornelia. Preferably with some chains included. Two people show up in front of the sofa, most likely after heeding my requesta male half-blood Owlkin and a female pure-blood Squirrelkin. They bow their heads at the same time and stay like that. No need to bow so much. You can let others know too. As for your tasks, I want reports on the situation of clothing, supplies, medicines, weapons, armour and other things that you think might be important. Also about sick, injured and the poorest members. The man raises his gaze. Ill begin immediately, Alpha Male. As he leaves, the woman also lifts her eyes and I turn to her. Gather a few people and go around the ce. Ask those who have not even a single piece of material to cover their bodies if they would like to receive some. Dont force the unwilling to ept. They can stay naked if it''s their own choice. Approach half-bloods first. They suffer the most from the stone floor. The corners of her mouth twitch in a motion preceding a growing smile but she quickly tames it down to retain a calm and respectful expression. With pleasure, Alpha Male. She bows even lower than before and almost breaks into a run after taking a few steps aside. I release another sigh and rest my head over the backrest. Hearing Astrea shuffle on myp, I groan quietly and take a look. She is now sitting on her knees on my side, partially turned to me but mostly towards the front. Brushing my fingers over her beautiful back, I notice her friends approaching us this time. Ugh, this little I havent picked my underwear up yet because she was covering most of my privates but you cant convince me she moved away exactly at this moment for no reason... The five women stop in front of the sofa and respectfully nod their heads. Well, at least four of them do. A certain pantherkin is too busy staring right into my uncovered crotch to realize that they have reached their destination. Greetings, Alpha Male, Alpha Female, they speak in unison, except for the distracted one, still lost in her own world of fantasies. Shes starting to salivate now And Im not even hard I sigh openly.I knew it would be like that... ~Can you let her?~ Astreas voice resounds in my head. ~Let her what?~ I ask back, moving my gaze onto her. ~Mate with you.~ ~Are you serious?! I was supposed to teach her a lesson, not fuel her fetishes! How many more times am I going to have to fuck today?!~ Astrea doesnt move her eyes from mine. Although it doesnt show, I can tell that she is pleading with me. ~She will listen to your everymand afterwards. I promise you. She is very submissive towards the person she finds the most attractive. And who treats her well.~ I groan mentally and roll my eyes. The four girls are looking between themselves, unable to witness our secret conversation but aware that we must be somehowmunicating. That oblivious one naturally notices nothing. ~Fine. You are not going to make me fuck all of them in the open next, right?~ ~No~ I almost roll my eyes again at her weak reply. I mean, I can understand the other motive behind this besides taming her frisky friend, which is showing to everyone that the alpha favours them so that their standing rises, but if they are going to follow us back home then its certain that well have sex at some pointter anyway. But, alright, lets make it quick. Agreeing to Astreas request, I move my gaze to the other side to look at Sirgia, who smiles at me softly and nods, clearly figuring out the situation without me having to exin. What have I done to deserve such cute and understanding women? I move my eyes to the girls at the front next, nonchntly taking in the sight of their gorgeous bodies, especially the wolfkin and foxkin as I dont get that many chances to appreciate that beautiful short fur. Something that might change soon. The way they are different from Humans or half-bloods just makes them kind of sexier just because of that contrast. This appealing disy of huge variety quickly brings me to full mast when I dont control my thoughts properly. Even more saliva starts dripping from a certain pantherkins mouth as the tower rises. I cross my legs in front of me by putting my left ankle on my right thigh and throw my arms to the back, behind the backrest. You there, I call to the daydreaming girl while staring at her intently. But, theres no response. Null. Nothing. Not even a cute twitch of her ear. Hari, I call to her again, remembering the pantherkins name. Same reaction. Or rather theck of it. Vii releases a heavy sigh and ps her friend hard in the back of the head. This finally returns Hari to thends of the conscious and she meets my eyes. Greetings, Alpha Male, Alpha Female! The wolfkin and leopardkin snicker at theirradeste greeting. They stop immediately when I nce at them. I return my focus to the troublesome girl, who is trying to act proper but her gaze repeatedly jumps down to my crotch. Hari, I repeat and she focuses more on my eyes. What do you think is the price of this disrespect you have shown by ignoring two of my calls and not even greeting me properly alongside your friends? Her eyes widen a little and she nces back at the rest of the girls. They all nod at her repeatedly with serious faces. She turns back to me with a slightly anxious expression, avoiding my gaze a bit to the side. I extend my hand forward, palm up. Do it yourself. She stares at it in confusion. After a moment, her eyes sh in understanding and her cheeks flush slightly. Taking it up, she steps closer and climbs onto myp, staring at my face to make sure that shes not misunderstanding things. Fully convinced that its really what she thinks it is, she lowers herself onto me while releasing a dreamy sigh as I fill up her snug insides, leaning onto my chest. And keep your voice down. We are going to talk here. She nods and hides her face in my neck, beginning to lick it in an attempt to muffle out her moans. With a soft sigh, I move my gaze back onto the other girls as Harizily moves her waist up and down, tickling my neck with some faint vibrations of her voice now and then. So, are the clothes that Ive given you still in one piece or...? They should be. Micahs men pulled them off us and threw them onto the floor before dragging us here. People in that chamber should already have heard about you bing the alpha so even if they took those, they have surely returned them to the previous ce, Vii answers. Alright. I snap my fingers and a person quicklyes to my side. Collect them and bring them here. They bow and walk away with a hurried step. Sorry, but I dont have much more clothing in my ring right now. I guess I need to prepare better for the future. The other half-blood felinethe Catkin girlshakes her head with a warm smile. Its okay, Alpha Male. We dont mind showing our bodies. Especially to you. But we appreciate you giving us these clothes, the wolfkin adds with a nod. Nhhnnn~ I can still hear you, I say in a cold tone after Hari fails topletely mute her quiet cry of pleasure. Her friends snicker and Vii nces at me. I never imagined I would see Hari being punished so smartly. She loves showing off in front of others but she cant do it properly with her mouth sealed. To dispense both a reward and a punishment at the same time, what a truly fearsome alpha. I chuckle at her. Thank you for thepliment. Now, would you like to tell me your names? We haven''t had a chance to introduce ourselves properly yet. The foxkin bows first. Naturally. Where are our manners? Im Vii the Foxkin. Thank you a lot for healing me back then. I truly appreciate it. Dont mind it. Anything for Astreas friends. I move one hand to my cute catgirls hair and brush through it for a brief moment, making her close her eyes and enjoy the touch. Vii chuckles softly. And you seem to have tamed the Silver Tempest too. Thats an achievement worthy of a true alpha. She wouldnt let any male near her except when in heat. Only the bravest would approach Astrea, fully prepared to have their finger bitten off. If nothing else. Vii. Astrea opens one eye and turns it to the Foxkindy, making her chuckle again. I give her some scratches behind the ear. Shes just a real beast. Astrea moves that eye onto me, we stare at each other for a while as I smile at her, and she turns to the front again, closing it. Completely tamed, fufufu~ Vii then nces at the pure-blood wolfkin. My name is Zehra the Wolfkin. Thank you two for getting rid of Micah. He was a real jerk. Im ashamed to be of a subrace with ancestry connected to his own. Even the strongest people in my n werent so abusive towards others, and they are leagues above him. She then turns to the pure-blood leopardkin. Im Yudie. Pleased to meet you. I actually have a question. Go on. Considering that Astrea is not in heat, which means that she is not in perfect control of her fertility, and that she is your sworn mate, which means that her body has fully epted you with its desire to be bred, and that you released your seed inside her so many times, are you two having kittens soon? Its the first time I feel Astrea being slightly flustered over our bond. Her cheeks show a rare tinge of rosiness, even though she doesnt open her eyes again. So, a female bing a males sworn mate is like her saying that she is ready to bear their kids, huh? Another thing the books wont tell you. I chuckle lightly while still caressing Astreas hair. Fortunately, Im in perfect control of my own fertility, not just the time of my release, so no, I dont think so. I can fill her up as much as she desires it, outside of her heat, withpletely no risk. Nhh! Nhh! Nhh! Nhh! Haris cries grow louder again after my statement and she begins shaking her hips much more vigorously. I quickly realize why and grab her by the nape of her neck, pulling it back, at the same time, pushing her whole body down, impaling the horny pantherkin on my rod as much as possible. Nyaaaaaaaahhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~ Without her means to cover the moans, Hari reaches her peak with a loud scream while hot liquid fills up her depths. Her tongue shoots out of her mouth and her face twists in pure ecstasy as her whole frame shivers repeatedly. She falls onto my chest afterwards, panting erratically. It takes her a moment to regainposure and she shakily sits straight, staring at my face while still breathing roughly. Haaah Haaah Im Haaari Im sorry for being rude And for raising my hand Im really sorry I just couldnt hold back But Im better now I promise to listen attentively And thank you... So, did the prospect of getting filled with loads and loads of cum at any given moment turn you on so much that you almost came? I ask with a smirk. She bashfully looks away. Yes I imagined how you would just grab me randomly when passing by, like every day, satiating your rampant desire and leaving me somewhere in the corridor with an overflowing load of seed This girl... I shake my head and reach for the empty ss of water standing on a small stool by the side of the sofa and raise it up. The man with the jug quickly walks closer and fills it. I let Hari take a few sips while she stares at me appreciatively. Then, I move my gaze onto thest member of the female squadthe half-blood catkin. Shes a girl of simr height as Hari, with long, bronze hair and fur over her ears and tail, currently looking at me with a warm and curious smile. Im Feriha. Thank you for helping us. And for bing Astreas mate. Im really happy she found a great partner like you. I was a little worried seeing that you are a Human, but I dont have any doubts anymore. I nod at her and help Hari step down from myp after she has rested enough. With a quick brush of my fingers, I clean her up so that she doesnt leave a trail and she giggles adorably after noticing the magic trick. Alright. Thank you for introducing yourselves. Im stair. Nice to meet you all. Feel free to act casually. You are Astreas friends and that means I consider you friends too. Also, while I look like a Human, some of you might have noticed that I dont really smell like one, right? Literally, all of them nod. Well, thats because Im actually a Primordial. A Primordial? Zehra tilts her head. Do you mean like that race from the legends? Viis eyes shine with curiosity. Im not sure about your legends, but possibly? All Beastkin originate from a Primordial, so yes, stair is like our distant ancestors, Astrea adds. Woah I mated with someone so important Hari marvels. I chuckle. Its just a race. Im not really that old. My circumstances are quite difficult to exin, but Im most likely younger than most if not all of you. Im twenty-eight currently. Anyway, I just wanted to let you know to get rid of the confusion. You have really found an extraordinary mate, Astrea Zehra smiles at my cute catgirl. She opens both of her eyes this time and leans into my side with Hari finally gone. He can be your mate too if you want, she says nonchntly. Huh? most of them exim in surprise. And that brings us to the main topic we have to discuss. If you remember, Astrea mentioned earlier taking you five to a better ce, I begin exining. Right. There was something like that after she cursed Micah, Yudie confirms. Let me ask you this question then. Knowing that the rules in the Community will be corrected so it doesnt stay as unfair as under Micahs leadership, would you want to remain here or perhaps return with me and Astrea to the surface to live with us in my mansion. You are going to leave after bing the alpha? Zehra asks. After gaining rule over all of the Beastkin here? With your strength and character, you could have any female here willingly now, not like that jerk, forcefully taking others. stair is an important person on the surface. Even the Human King listens to him. But, Im sorry, I cant tell you everything. I promised, Astrea answers her and they all nce at me curiously. And he already has many mates, not just Beastkin. He can get any female from any race he wants. Oi, oi. Thats an exaggeration. About both things. How many? Yudie asks. Ummm Astrea nces at Sirgia. Six sworn mates and twelve casual mates, she informs them. And Im one of the sworn mates. Im Sirgia the Dwarf. Masters cook and artificer. Feriha whistles. Thats certainly quite a few. But, after seeing his ritual, and Haris punishment, Im sure he can manage. Astrea nods at Sirgia as thanks and turns to the women again. Before we came here, I asked stair if he would allow you toe and live with us in his mansion. He is letting females of all races take shelter there. And during the night, it serves as a brothel. Those who dont mind can repay the gratitude by working, but they dont have to. There are also baths and serving as maids. But, I told him you wouldnt mind. Would you? They look between each other for a brief moment. I mean If Astrea loves that ce so much, it already says something about it, right? Ferihaments. Its really amazing. And Im sure stair wouldnt mind taking care of your heat for you. Or even if you arent in heat, right? Astrea nces at me. I smile at her and rub her back. Of course. I promised you that I would take good care of your friends, didnt I? Personally, I would love toe if we can mate from time to time Hari blushes a little. I assume that the Humans thate there are different than usual, right? Vii asks next. Yes. People whoe there dont hate other races, Sirgia takes it upon herself to answer. They are often very respectful. Master wouldnt let bad people hurt anyone. He is very protective of the girls. They all exchange nces again and then nod at each other. Vii turns to me. Then I think we all are curious about it. And if its just mating then we dont mind doing it with Humans if they dont have malicious intentions towards us. But What about the Community? As she speaks, the man I sent for the clothes finally returns with all of them collected. I nod at the girls and they pick up a piece or two. Zehra covers her charms with sportslike underwear, Vii and Yudie take a t-shirt and shorts each, while the half-blood felines are left with just big, oversized shirts for now. Ill ask them to gear up properly before we begin our journey back. As for the Community, well figure something out. Well most likely choose a proxy to keep an eye on things while we are not present, and either Astrea or Ior both of uswill show up for the monthly gatherings. We just have to make sure that all the rules are in the correct ce and it should work out somehow. As the elders said before, the Community was born from weaking together and helping each other. Theres no need for an extremely strong individual to rule over them all the time and just checking if things are right should be enough. They nod after a moment and I let them sit on the sofa instead of standing. Its quite wide and spacious. I finally dress up too and Astrea follows suit. She looks gorgeous naked, but her battle outfit hits just way differently. It suits her almost perfectly. The people present in the hall have finally calmed down a little. Not everyone is finished with their fun times, but the vast majority are, and its easy to notice that some of them have already left, perhaps to help spread the word or to do whatever else they have to do in the Community. Or they were arrested by Taro. Astrea and her friends give us a tour around the current gathering ce and exin how the whole Community functions. At the same time, the three of usSirgia, Astrea and Isuggest the changes that should be introduced and Vii notes them down. The whole nomadic tribe, if you can call them that, is quite decently equipped, if not for the fact that the previous alpha highly limited ess to manymodities, reserving them for his own people. Its clear that the Community isntcking people who can actually think of organizing chambers, work and non-human resources. Im introduced to the two forces Ive heard about earlierthe Peacekeepers and the Sentinels. The first is usually tasked with making sure that everyone abides by rules andmon standards. If not for Micah putting pressure on them, the members would be also keeping an eye for any abuse and inappropriate behaviour amongst nsmen. The Sentinels are the people who scout and watch over the sewers. They mostly find and report potential threats, escort to the Community people they stumble on and that require help, and generally patrol the underground. The whole pursuit of escapees was of course Micahs idea. Both forces will obviously be brought back to their proper state now. Astrea informs me that around one-third of each has been locked up since they were the people following Micah out of their own will or even supporting him openly while taking a good ride on the abuse train. Some might even lose their lives. As we stroll through the chambers and corridors, many Beastkin bow to us or nod their heads. Looks like the news has spread pretty much everywhere already. I can also notice more people with something to cover themselves amongst the poorer ones Ive seen before. After the tour, wee to a meeting chamberone that currently has a hole in two of its walls, through which Micah wasunched by Astreaand meet up with the two people I previously tasked with various things, and also with others, most likely the brains of the tribe. They fill us up on the things I asked about. All in all, the situation of the Community is far better than I expected when having in mind the image of an underground hiding ce where the members scavenge for everything and then share it with others. There are some healers amongst their ranks, even though purely magical sses are quite rare amongst Beastkin, especially felines, canines, vulpines and simr kinds. But those rted to more tame species do tend to receive less brawly sses. I guess race can have some influence on it. Thus, sick and injured arent really an issue. Medical supplies arent that great but they do exist in case of emergency. After the majority of them will be moved out of alphas personal stash and storages, of course, like plenty of other supplies, including food, clothing, weapons or armour. All in all, after we bring things to proper distribution again, it will all be good. Naturally, we are not going to just throw freebies at people without any control. That would lead to disaster. With the elders and the intelligence squad present, we modify a little the rules changed by Micah, obviously dealing first with the punishments and obligatory contribution. A new system is introduced where everyone is entitled to a certain amount of supplies, especially food, water and clothing. Previously, you could get more things only if you were strong enough to serve in the alphas forces or if traded with them. And since the weak were poor, they could only trade one thing most of the timethemselves. But, theres plenty of things to do in the Community. People will now be able to earn contribution points based on their input into its life. Something like getting paid and then buying things above necessities with money but without money and just being qualified to ask for them due to the umted merit. And to earn those, people can do various jobs. For example, packing up the gathering ce, helping move it, setting it up again. Previously, that was pretty much vebour if we dont sugarcoat things. And people helping with stuff while the tribes camp is unloaded will also get merit. Things like cooking, sewing, cleaning, weapon and armour maintenance, and so on. Ive been told that before Micah, the sharing of supplies and everything else amongst people mostly depended on how much who brought in. Therefore, we are of course leaving that method as one of many to earn contribution, even though we aren''t going to force people to go to the surface to steal things against their will, as Micah did with all the quotas and stuff. Additionally, to not make it look like the weak are starting to get more privileged than the strong, we of course have merit for all the things that Peacekeepers and Sentinels do, and for anyone else who would, for example, defeat some monsters or something, but I also pitched in with the idea of small challenge-like tournaments that would reward with merit. A good way to keep people in shape and let the fighterspete against each other. Of course, with proper leagues. Pretty much all the suggestions and changes are taken positively by the elders and the intelligence team. As for the issue of the alphaor alphas in our casethey arent exactly too happy about us not staying with them most of the time, but they are willing to try and restore the Communitys way of operating from the past. Therefore, Taro bes our proxy and main contact that will get in touch with us when we are not around if anything serious happens. Astrea knows the elders well, and some of the members of the intelligence squad too, so they will be partially authorized to make decisions by themselves. A quasi-democracy. And if anyone is unhappy with the way things are being conducted, they can always challenge us for the position of the alpha during the monthly gatherings. But, considering the fact that they would need to beat us bothone at a time, of coursethe chances that someone will attempt it are quite low. They would need to be really strong. And the two of us will continue growing too. With all of that, well see how things will go and make appropriate changes. I need to bring the topic of this Community to Ross. Im sure he already knew about it for a long time since his reaction to my ns about this operation wasnt that big. We just need to make sure that there are no secret ns to suddenly remove it or something. If so, he should be able to tip us off about any movements so that we remove it ourselves, without the sewer cleaners. I can imagine that he would have a hard time being publicly against getting rid of dangerous Beastkin scheming under the capital. Since we are all quite tired after everything, we decide to take a rest in the alphas chambers before tending to all the remaining responsibilities and preparing to return home. They have somehow stolen a huge fucking king-size bed from I have no idea who, and its now part of the tribes furniture. These damn madmen. Anyhow, Astreas friends join us for the nightif it is night outsideand we all sprawl ourselves over the giant mattress, huddled up together, with Astrea on my chest and Sirgia on one of my sides. Vii takes up the other one and gives me the pleasure of snuggling to her soft, warm, furry body. Damn. Such a bliss. Chapter 87 – Wolf vs Fox Chapter 87 C Wolf vs Fox I wake up with a small yawn and gently stretch myself to not rouse the women sleeping around or on me. If my memory serves me right, Ive fallen asleep amongst quite the body count and with a certain Catkin on my chest. But, the moment I begin moving my arms, a sudden realization dawns on me. Its slightly harder to breathe, yet, in a different way than I remember from the previous night. Instead of having my chest pressed down by my adorable catgirl using me as her pillow, its more like my body is doing the pressing. Additionally, I begin to notice an extremelyfortable and pleasant textureing in contact with my skin over my whole front. Its almost as if Im lying belly-down on a soft and fluffy rug, emanating somefy warmth too. And, one of my hands seems to be grabbing onto something of a simr, furry texture, but much squishier and more flexible. I brush my fingers over the silky smooth threads, enjoying the sensation until I run into a much harder protrusion. Its shape and stiffness instantly bring an image of a certain thing into my mind and I slowly lift my eyelids. Now... I have no fucking idea how, but I somehow ended up on top of Vii, judging by the bronze hues of fur covering an impressive breast positioned right in front of my face. Not only had I climbed onto her during the night but even snuggly ced my head in the middle of her incredible Valley of Dreams. This exins the blissful, furry texture tickling my whole body. But, theres one thing thats missing. I can perfectly perceive my fingers squeeze what clearly feels like a certain marshmallowy body part, covered in delicate fur too. Yet, what the palm senses, the eyes cannot see. The impressive mountain towering over my face doesnt quiver even a little while I trail my fingers around, besides the rhythmic movement of up and down alongside Viis calm breathing. Then, I hear a chuckle and another body rises into my field of vision from behind the light-cream peak, presenting me with a view of the blue-grey-furred Zehra, lying on her side and lifting herself up a little by using her elbows. I instantly spot my hand attached to her breast, slightly smaller than Vii''s but equally amazing. My eyes wander over her exquisite body from top to bottom for a few seconds, just taking in the sights of the nude, furry, athletic beauty, until our gazes finally meet. Zehras short sharp canine snout breaks into a smirk. Does my breast please you, Alpha? I chuckle involuntarily, causing my head to bounce lightly on Viis chest. Sorry. I got a little confused. Apologies if I woke you up. I attempt an apologetic nod while retracting my hand. She shakes her head, keeping up the smile. You do not need to apologize. Weve been up for some time already. We? A hand gently rests on my head and someones tender fingers start softly brushing through my hair. I lift my gaze up and find Vii looking down at me with a warm smile. Did you have a pleasant night, Alpha? she asks. Theres no way I wouldnt when resting in your cosy embrace. I release a dreamy sigh and raise myself to the elbows too, which gives me a good look over Viis body lying under me. Especially her hefty rack that housed my face just moments ago. I hope I wasnt heavy. I have no idea when or how I got here. I must have been subconsciously drawn to your exquisite fur. Vii shakes her head and her smile grows a little wider. Im happy to hear that. It wasnt ufortable for me. I enjoyed your warm skin on my stomach and your gentle breath on my breast, Alpha. And I certainly enjoyed your affectionate touch, Zehra adds, causing me to smile wryly after I follow her gaze a little lower and notice a tiny streak of liquid trickling over the fur of her inner thighs. My bad. It isnt usually like that. And please, just call me stair or Al, whether we are alone or in public. Of course, I dont mind you calling me Alpha if thats what you want. They both nod. Seeing that Im starting to get up from Vii while looking around, Zehra tilts her head. You are not going to use us to relieve yourself? I turn my head back to her and stop. Relieve myself? Her gaze falls onto the tent in my underwear, caused by my morning wood, lightly pressed against Viis underbelly now. Were you not preparing my body to release the pent-up tension from the night? While still lying on her side, Zehra lifts her leg, spreading her thighs and giving me a better view of her pink, glistening sex. It makes me realize that I might have been fondling her for much longer than just after waking up. Is that something you guys do? I ask, slightly uncertain. Viis furry hand appearing on my chest causes me to nce down at her. Isnt it bad for males not to release after waking up? Micah always called for a female or two to his chambers early in the morning, if he didnt bring any with him for the night, she exins. Im not sure about Beastkin, but its nothing Humans have to do each morning. Its normal for Human malesand Im pretty sure for most other races tooto get hard at that time. It will go down by itself after a brief moment. At least after I stopying my eyes on your splendid bodies. They nce at each other and Zehra looks back at me. I see I apologize for making an incorrect assumption then. I shake my head at her. No, please dont. Im the outsider here, unaware of the usual customs and standards. Ive only read about Beastkin in general and it certainly did not include information on such morning activities. That said, I nce at both of them, stopping at Zehra, Im sorry for unknowingly making you like this. While I never thought about using any of you, if you wish for it, I will take responsibility for my actions and properly mate with you. Zehras eyes wander to my crotch again and Viis hand also reaches it, brushing over the stic material. I would lie if I said that Im not looking very forward to embracing these furry beauties, but I dont want them to be doing it just because its their role to serve as my relief material. Then, I would like to mate with you, stair. Truth to be told, I was actually looking forward to it after you mated with Astrea and thats why I moved closer to you and Vii, hoping that youd choose me to relieve yourself alongside her in the morning. I smile wryly. Its really hard to get used to the huge difference in culture. I think only Demons are even more open with sex. But, while Beastkin just openly follow their instincts, many Demon subraces openly pursue pleasure and casual intimacy, fucking much more than even our furry friends. Nodding at her, I nce down at Vii. And what about you? While I wouldnt mind mating with you too, she turns her head to the side and I follow her gaze, I dont think theres much time left before the others start waking up. And Im really bad at holding back my voice. As she said, all the other girls seem to still be asleep. Its hard to judge the hour with no sunlight so it might still be the middle of the night. The chamber is illuminated by yellowish glow stones. Nevertheless, everyone else is soundly sleeping and I spot Sirgia cuddled up to Astrea, with thetter spooning my cute dwarf. They look so freaking adorable together. And that means, Zehra is good at it? turning back to them, I ask with a raised eyebrow. The wolfkin nods. I may let out a whimper or two, but I can be quite quiet if I focus my mind on it. Hmmm I would rather let you enjoy yourself instead of struggling to keep your voice down I finally move off Vii and sit between the two. Let me try something real quick. Maybe Ill finally seed. They both sit up too and lean closer to observe what Im doing. And as for that, I gather and condense mana in the tip of my pointer finger and bring out a wooden te from my storage ring with the other hand. Taking a deep breath, I focus my mind and press the slightly glowing finger onto the solid surface. Just as Cornelia has hammered into me countless times during her lectures, I begin tracing a simple but very precise formation with it. Each time I attempt this, Im always amazed by how easy it is for her to cast this spell. But, perhaps due to me tiering-up and increasing bonds between me and a few of my precious lovers, I can feel the difference between this attempt and thetest one. It still takes me a minute to finish the sigil, but thats because you really need to be extremely precise with transferring your mana into it at various stages of drawing. After finally getting done putting Hall of Serenity onto the wooden te, I nod to myself, admiring the slightly shining formation. Now, lets see if I fucked up somewhere in the middle as usual. Dont stare at the symbol, please. Failure may result in an extremely bright sh of light. The girls nod and, and instead of turningpletely away, they throw their arms over my neck and huddle up closer, creating walls with their bodies to cover me as the three of us form a cone. Smart attempt at lowering the risk of others waking up, but I end with four juicy breasts taking quite a bit of my field of vision, making it hard to concentrate. Oh well. Time to bring a new meaning to shing ones body. I connect mentally with the formation and activate it. All of us close our eyes. But, fortunately, instead of painfully sharp light, I can feel the rune properly activating, sensing a weird bubble forming around us. Opening my eyes, I peek my head out of the group hug and nce around. And there it is. With a little bit of effort, I can spot this familiar blurred effect surrounding us. Vii, could you move a little bit further from us? I ask. She nces at me while tilting her head but starts to push herself back over the bed. A little more A little more Perfect. Can you hear me? Vii? Hello? The foxkin furrows her brows, clearly staring at my lips as I speak. They rise after a brief moment and she leans her head forward. Can you hear me now? I repeat. Oh. Yes, I do. Were you speaking all the time? Yes. Looks like it finally worked. To fully confirm things, I pull up my status and check the skills. And Hall of Serenity is now visible under the Common Actives. Great. Now, I just need to use it a lot to raise how far I can extend the silent zone. But, I dont think it will take long, considering the intended use for it, hah. Alright. Now, you dont need to worry about others hearing you. Thats amazing, Zehraments, clearly impressed. Vii quickly crawls back to us on all fours with a mischievous grin and tackles me down onto the bed; her voluptuous breasts bombard my chest. Lets not waste any more time then. I agree. They both press onto me with their furry bodies and start licking my neck and chest all over. I can see Zehras tail starting to make excited wags while Viis bushy cloud does a majestic dance. I run my fingers through the fur on their back, arriving at their soft bottoms. In one hand, a tender and springy bun. In the other, a soft and basically spilling-through-my-fingers jelly. These two are so different its mind-numbing. But thats what you get from an athletic wolf and thick fox. They sit up and turn to look at each other, rubbing their hot and moist pussies over my thighs. Zehras slit has a much easier time sliding up and down due to already dripping with juices for a while. I want to go first, Vii exims. No way. Im going first, Zehra retorts. You should let your elders take the lead, Vii answers back. He asked me before you, Zehra retaliates. If you go first, I definitely wont get my turn! Your tight, muscr cunt takes way too long to cum! Vii says, poking the wolfkin''s belly. As if you are the one to talk! That fat, loose snatch of yours will take years to properly bring him to climax while you piss yourself from pleasure! Zehra ps the foxkins massive tits. Do you have pussy for your brain? He can ejacte whenever he wants! Vii lightly knocks on her friends forehead. Oh boy. Is this my first ever catfight? Uhhh, wolffoxfight? I guess the usual alphas, like Micah, would enjoy watching women fight over them, but I would rather have them screaming in pleasure together. Girls. Girls. Girls! They dont react, too busy ring at each other. I sigh heavily. Ah well Alpha time. I flick my wrist and two purple straps shoot out of the bed above my shoulders, heading towards them. The Void Chains wrap themselves around their necks, creating simple cors, and pull both of them down, causing the girls to yelp in surprise as they fall onto my chest. Arent you forgetting someone? I ask as they lift their gazes to look at me from below. Feeling my palms moving over their fur, they both gulp simultaneously. I manage to reach their folds with my fingers and start ying with their precious shy orbs after filling the tips with mana. Zehras and Viis mouths open involuntarily and their bodies tremble from the sudden wave of pleasure that travels through their nervous systems. Their butts try to escape from my touch into the air, but their heads keep being locked to my chest and they fail to move far enough. Mhhhhnn Nhhnnnn How can nngggghhnnnn this be? Zehra moans quietly as her eyshes flutter. Ahhhnn Ahhhnnn... With just ahnnnn fingers? Vii strongly bites on her lip as her eyes roll almost to the back. I tickle their clits by tracing circles over them and giving their stiff bulbs asional pinches that cause the two Beastkin women to tremble in ecstasy. Noticing the signs of their iing orgasms, I shove two fingers inside their hot snatches each and they instantly explode. Mmmmmmmmmhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Aaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Both Zehra and Vii tremble vigorously as their pussies clench my digits as if they want to choke the invaders. Their butts fall limply back onto my body as they start panting with their tongues out; their eyes hazy and slightly moist. I cancel the straps and cors, smiling at them. Now, thats more like it. They both attempt to smile back at me but their heavy breathing interrupts that motion. We are sorry Yes I move my hands to ruffle through their hair and scratch behind their ears until they fully recover. Zehra and Vii exchange nces again and nod at each other. With a tame lick on both of my cheeks from each of them respectively, they sit up and pull me after them. Turning around, they point their asses at me and lift their tails into the air while spreading their cheeks with their fingers, presenting me with a full, unobstructed view of the pink flesh of their leaking pussies and cute assholes. Please, pick whichever pussy you want first, Vii says in a coy tone. The other holes are fine too if you wish, Zehra adds after her. Gods A certainmunity back on Earth would kill to end up in a situation like this What can a man do when presented with such an incredible choice? Theres only one answer to this question. I move closer to them and gently grip their tails, bringing them to my face. They both chuckle and start wagging them, burying my head in heavenly fluff. I let the ticklish feeling ovee me and a wide smile creeps onto my lips by itself. Such bliss But, weve already wasted enough time. Stopping their affectionate caresses, I nce at the other women and confirm that no one seems to be awake yet. Turning back to Vii and Zehra, Im met with their expectant gazes, waiting for me to finally shove my cock into one of them. So, ssical doggy? Alright. Im a man of my words. And, I gotta punish you for starting this quarrel, Vii. With one strong thrust, I bury my whole length in Zehras snug tunnel, causing her to moan openly as her head shoots to the back with a euphoric expression overtaking her face. I immediately realize that Vii was right. Zehras vagina is so damn tight and squeezing me with so much force that it might very well be as muscr as her stomach. Its an effort to pull my cock back with the unbelievable suction not wanting me to leave. Mhnnn Mhnnn Nhnnnn Yes Nhhnn Pound that tight pussy! Mhnnn Stretch me wide! Nhhhnnn... Vii shakes her head with a smile. One thrust was all it took to bring your true self out. Oh, how low has the prideful Wolfkin fallen. Zehra turns her panting face with her hanging tongue towards the foxkin as I m my hips against her ass repeatedly. Shut up! Nhhn Nhhnnn You want that cock as much! Nhnnn Nhnnnn You fat Foxkin slut! Mhnnnn Vii chuckles charmingly. Someone seems to be forgetting who is the older one here. She then nces back at me with a sly smile. Say... Have you ever heard a female Wolfkin howl? Guh! Zehras insides immediately tighten on my rushing cock in response to Viis words. I had no idea it was possible for her to tense her pussy even a little bit more than what she has been doing already, but I have beenpletely mistaken. Oh, no, no, no! Nhhhn Mhhhnnn Dont you nnnhhnhhhh dare! Vii chuckles again and begins crawling my way. Hey! Nhhhhn Nhhnnn Get back here, you mhhhhhhnnn scheming minx! Nhhhnn... As I keep hammering Zehras tight pussy, rubbing myself over her incredibly snug and hot internal walls that feel as if they exist to rip my ns off with each returning pull, Vii arrives behind me and leans onto my back, pressing her voluptuous bosom against my skin. Her short snout appears next to my face as her hands snake down over mine, which are strongly grabbing Zehras hips and pulling them into me with all I have. Vii begins nuzzling her furry face into my cheek. Zehra just keeps turning her head towards us, obediently receiving my pounding. You see all you have to do is move this here She intertwines her fingers with mine and begins pulling my right hand. Give this a nice squeeze She presses my palm into Zehras tender ass a few times. Then move this up here She guides my hand to Zehras cute, twitching anus. Trace a few circles around this charming little button with your finger As we tickle Zehras back entrance together, the wolfkin stares back at our faces with a mix of concern, anxiety and also the heavy pleasure her body is subjected to since I keep showering her lower lips with rough affection; her tongue is lolling out more and more. And then after you tease it long enough you draw this back like this She pulls my hand away while bending my fingers and leaving just two extended. For some reason, Zehras insides rx a little bit and her expression gets again overtaken by just the intense pleasure from having her pink crevice ravaged by my rock hard cock. But then, Viis impish smile grows even wider after seeing her reaction and Zehras body shudders. And then you yank this as strong as you can! The yful foxkinpletely disregards my right hand and drags my left one from the wolfkins hip straight to Zehras furry tail, giving the fluffy strand a powerful tug after squeezing my fingers into a fist around it. Aaaaaaaawwoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~! Guh! Oh, fuck! Zehras insides immediately assault my dick from every possible angle like those moving wall traps from tomb raiding movies but mming into the poor explorer in a blink, not leaving them even a second to react. Additionally, as she howls into the ceiling, the intense vibrations travel through her body and give my cock unbelievable stimtion, which paired with her vaginas choking-tight grip on my member, brings me to an edge almost as quickly as she orgasmed from the violent pull of her tail. Being subjected to something so mind-blowing for the first time ever certainly doesnt help me hold back. With the strength of all my stats, I shove my cock as deep as I can into her impossibly enclosed passage, interrupting Zehras howl for a brief moment as my powerful thrust bumps her body forward, causing another tug to assault her tail since its still in my hand. A huge torrent of white gets released in her deepest depths as we both cum together; Zehras body trembling ferociously from pleasure and her howls vibrations. After her high fades down, the shivering wolfkin falls limply onto her stomach, causing my rod to escape her lower dungeons hold with a loud pop. I exhale heavily and lean back into Viis fuzzy breasts and stomach; her hands make soft trails over my belly. And? How did it feel to cum inside a Wolfkin while they are howling? she asks, visibly proud of herself. I give her a thumbs-up, causing Vii to chuckle yfully. She then nces to the side for a second and turns to me again. I know I was a bad girl, undeserving of such a wonderful treat, but can I get some too? Confirming that the others are still asleep myself too, I take one more deep breath and sit up, turning around to face her. My hands rest on her chubby waist, ying with her short, bronze fur. I cant get enough of this fuzzy sensation. I have quite the experience in punishing bad girls. Are you ready? Her eyes sparkle with anticipation and she falls onto her back. Spreading her legs as wide as she can, Vii uses her fingers to stretch her beautiful pink pussy for me, revealing the yearning tunnel awaiting fierce exploration. I crawl closer to her on my knees and press my hot ns onto the impatient crevice. But, instead of plunging myself right into it straight away, I move up and down, stroking my shaft over her moist folds. Vii bites on her lip, showcasing her charming fangs, and gives me a pleading, submissive gaze. I smirk at her and lean forward, resting my face on her impressive mountains, huge enough to serve as my pillows. This is heaven I make a dreamy sigh, moving my hands to y with the bouncy marshmallows too. Dont mind me staying like this forever, I say, still rubbing my penis over her entrance. A quiet whimper reaches my ears from above and Izily tilt my head. I stare straight into Viis longing eyes and keep brushing my lips and nose with her massive tits, making sure to show on my face how good I feel. When her cute snout starts almost trembling from holding back asking me to finally pierce her, I slide myself in without a word. Viis expression melts instantly and her eyshes flutter as I slowly and unhurriedly part her humid internal walls with my cock, until Ipletely bottom out. And it looks like Zehras words held some truth to them too. Viis pussy ispletely different from hers. Its like night and day. Inside this chubby foxkin, Im not squeezed as if she is aiming to rip my dick off but her vagina warmly embraces me with soft folds and gentle kisses. I wouldnt call her loose though. Thank you, Vii whispers to me with a happy smile. The fun part starts now, I reply while raising myself from the fabled Valley of Dreams. Vii observes how I lift her meaty right thigh and pass it onto my left side, positioning myself between her legs as she is forced to slightly tilt her waist. I bring that juicy thigh onto my ownp and start nailing her pussy while kneading that divine delicacy. Ahnnn Ahnn... Ahhh It feels nice in this position Ahhh That should be my line. Your pussy gives me just the perfect squeeze like this. You have really incredible insides, Vii. Im fairly sure from her timid side-nce that shes clearly blushing under that sweet fur. I poke countless different spots inside her pleasant alley, evoking various soft moans from the charming foxkin. The tender ps our bodies emanate are just so perfect. And the ripples that travel over her slightly chubby thighs and plump bottom are a treat to the eye. Ahhh Thank you Ahhhnn Ahhhh For thepliment I pull her leg a little more and twist her waistpletely to the side, thrusting into her humid embrace with her half lying on her back and half tilted. She starts moaning a little bit louder while opening her mouth more as I drill her pussy sideways. After a few moments, her whole body shivers and her eyes roll a little to the back. A moderate force squeezes my rod, announcing that Vii has juste on my dick. As Zehra said, shes quite quick to reach her peak. I dont stop moving and still shake my hips back and forth while she rides her high. Vii soon returns to her soft moaning, which turns a little faster and shallower. Ahhh Ahnnn... I thought Ahhh You would go rough Ahnnn To punish me Ahhh Well, if you say so. I put my hands under her knees and lift them up, cing both of her legs against my chest. Then, I sink my fingers in the delicate flesh of her hips and begin pistoning her leaking honeypot with much more force, causing Viis whole body to shake from the impacts that her bottom receives. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Is it not ahhhnn... loose like this? Ahhh! Ahhnn! she asks suddenly. What? No. Vii, you are perfect. Dont let them tell you otherwise. It feels incredible to plunge myself into your pussy that feels like its tenderly embracing me each time, with the most lovely hug I could ever receive; not pulling me in and not holding me back, just letting me know that it cares for me when Im there, like a gentle lover. Viis eyes dte a little bit as her expression turns into a slightly awkward smile due to the pleasure not letting her have full control of her facial muscles. I can feel her rx a little more. Ahhh Ahhh I dont want to ahnn suggest anything ahhhh but ahhnnn could you go rougher? Without a word, I lean myself over her and pick her thighs into my hands again, pushing Viis knees to the sides of her bouncing melons. Her ass gets lifted into the air and I start hammering that yearning snatch of hers balls deep, with my forehead resting against hers. Vii stares intently as her precious ce gets pummeled repeatedly. Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! It reaches ahhh so deep like this! Ahh! Ahhn! And its ahhh so loud! Ahhhh! Again ahnnn cumming! Shes right. Her cock-craving pussy leaks out so much juices that each time her lower lips kiss my underbelly, a vibrant, squelching ssh is created and we part with numerous slimy connections between our bodies. Vii bites on her lip again as she reaches another orgasm; her eyes rolling back. Even more love juices squirt out of her sweet honeypot with faint trickles. I nuzzle my nose into her furry cheek while releasing content sighs too. She recovers a bit quicker than before and starts licking my neck in response. I pull myself back to face her again and we stare each other into the eyes as our lower halves passionately continue making out. Viis feminine liquids now travel up her belly from the position I keep her in. Ahh! Ahh! It feels ahhh really good! Ahhhn! Ahhh! I came so much! Ahhh! Ahhnnn! I smirk at her. Tell me if Im wrong, but wouldnt this make you feel even better? Vii tilts her head curiously while moaning fervently. I p her tits without a warning, causing her to release a loud whimper and her body to tremble. She looks back at me with raised eyebrows. Ahhn! Ahh! How did you know? Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhh! I chuckle into her face. My little mate gave me a hint. As she attempts to smile back at me through her euphoric expression, I give her mountains another p, resulting in another whimper and wave of shivering. We continue fucking with me high-fiving her massive melons from time to time, which also in turn causes Viis pussy to squeeze me just a little bit stronger. Under my harsh treatment, which is nothing more than a pleasure to the chubby foxdy, Vii cums again in a sh, spurting out even more love nectar from her pussy as I relentlessly hammer her pretty pink flower, surrounded by that bronze-white fur. Since her eyes are starting to get more and more cloudy and hazy from the immense pleasure shes been subjected to all this time, I raise myself up a little and focus on giving her gentle pussy the roughest fuck yet, bringing myself closer to climax alongside her. Viis tongue is now permanently out of her short and adorable muzzle as an almost stupid expression covers her face. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahnn! Ahhh! Ahhhnnn! Ahhh! Ahhhh! But, before I bring us both to the finishing peak, her eyes suddenly open as wide as possible and she starts fervently shaking her head sideways, unable to speak from the violent hammering Im giving her. As Im opening my mouth to ask whats wrong, a familiar sensation covers my back, with two furry mounds squishing into it. Zehras blue-furred snout appears by the side of my face while releasing still slightly rough breaths. Hey, Vii, she calls to her friend with a wide grin, making the foxkin shake her head even faster. What does the fox say? Zehras arms shoot forward under my armpits and she pinches the foxkins nipples hard, like really hard, yanking them to the sides as much as Viis flesh allows it. Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Viis moans immediately turn into high-pitched cries and she begins squirting on my cock like crazy, releasing a constant stream of liquid that is interrupted only by my dick plugging her holepletely in repeated thrusts, and spraying my whole chest when the tip barely leaves her entrance. This quickly brings me over the edge and I plunge myself as far as I can into her bursting hole, mixing her erupting liquids with my own violent load that gets released in the far ends of her vagina. We both orgasm together for a few seconds and I unplug her snatch with a quiet pop, causing it to send out thest stream of her juices into the air, slowly turning fainter and fainter like a fountain getting its water supply cut off. I let Viis juicy ass fall onto the bed and she keeps wheezing with an absent gaze,pletely not present in this world, transmigrated into a realm of eternal pleasure. With a deep sigh, I rest my head back on Zehras shoulder. She nuzzles her smooth, furry snout into my cheek. Revenge tastes the best. I chuckle and nuzzle her back. You two seem like great friends. I guess we are, she replies with a warm smile. Now, let me clean it up for you. She made a real mess. Zehra dives under my armpit and shows up in front of me. She brings out her long tongue and starts licking my cock and balls, moving to my thighs, underbelly, stomach and chest next. She hesitates for a moment after arriving at my face, but I push it forward towards her and she licks it affectionately too. I fluff her ears afterwards and nce to the other side of the bed. And I instantly notice a single eye glimmering with the orange hues that the glow stones emit, peeking from above my lovely dwarfs head. We hold a connection for a brief moment and Astreas eyelid covers it again. I chuckle to myself while shaking my head. Of course she would be the one to notice. I have a weird feeling that I didnt end up on top of Vii by ident. stair? Zehra calls to me after I keep staring at the other girls for a moment. Its nothing. How is Vii? I turn to her. Aaaaiiimmmmm fhhhiiineeee the person in question answers inplete gibberish with a silly face. Zehra snorts. Damn. You really fucked her brains out. I jab her with my elbow. Me? Who pulled on her nipples as if wanting to rip them off? Sheughs a little and hits me back. She started it! I can still feel tingling in my tail! Curious, I poke it with my finger and Zehra releases an erotic whimper while her body shivers, sending me a re afterwards. We both erupt in augh. You can touch it as much as you want though. Even if its sensitive now. Perks of being an alpha? I would let you even if you werent. You seem like a nice guy. Not just strong. Astrea reallynded a mate for life. Thanks. Your howl was beautiful, by the way. Her eyes widen and she averts her gaze for a moment, clearly shy about it. Could you keep it between us? Would you let me hear it again someday? Or is it something intimate? If yes, then Im sorry for asking. She shakes her head. Its fine. I dont mind howling for you when we mate. If you use the same spell as today. Female Wolfkin howl as she climaxes is kind of special. Different from the normal howling. Other Beastkin can easily recognize it. Then this sly vixen pushed you into something ufortable, huh? I nce at the perpetrator of the heinous act sprawled on the bed on our side, listening to the conversation. No, its okay. Vii wouldnt do it if not for this noise cancelling barrier. She knew I would howl for you willingly if you asked. It still was embarrassing though, so I got her back. Is it your subraces version of the ritual of bing sworn mates? I ask. Zehra chuckles. No, its not as serious. All Beastkin share the same ritual for that. When female Wolfkin howls during mating, she announcesplete subservience to her mate. It also works the other way, when its the male who howls first. Howling together is kind of equal ground. Our kind is quite prideful so its embarrassing for us to openly tell others that we willingly chose to fully submit to our partner, even if they are an alpha. We almost always contest each other in our rtionships. I see. Thank you for considering me worthy of your howl. She nods with a soft smile. And her? Is that yipping something simr? I turn to Vii again. Zehra snorts and rolls her eyes. Goddess, no. She just makes that stupid sound when you pull her nipples hard enough. It was the only thing I could think of that would embarrass her in front of you. I chuckle and shake my head. They really are great friends. Vii also giggles awkwardly and I can tell that shes blushing under that fur of hers. I reach my hand to her and help her sit up, cleaning all of us with Livelihood Magic to avoid the other Beastkin from easily noticing what we were up to. If they hadnt already. We lie down again as I cancel the barrier. Vii pulls me into her voluptuous bosom, returning me to the initial position that started all of this, and Zehra moves a little closer to her this time so that I can see her face clearly. We just keep chatting while basking in the afterglow and waiting for the others to wake up. I wont say no to more time on their incredible fur. Pure-bloods are something else. Chapter 88 – A Very Serious Bet Chapter 88 C A Very Serious Bet After around an hour that I spend casually talking with Vii and Zehra, the others start waking up. All the other Beastkin leave thend of the dreams before my lovely dwarf. Im pretty sure Astrea is awake for quite some time and just keeps spooning Sirgia to not rouse her from sleep with any movements. I raise myself to a sitting position as we exchange morning greetings, helping Vii lift herself too, which results in her impressive breasts smushing my chest as she leans onto it with a soft chuckle. Shaking my head and smiling wryly, I brush through her brown hair, scratching a little behind those beautiful ears of hers. The other girls move closer to us and sit up in front of us three, creating an amazing sight of appealing furry and non-furry bodies. The way their alluring slits are just so slightly hidden by being pressed against the material of the sheets makes it so much more erotic. Do you have any preference, Alpha? Feriha suddenly asks; her ear twitches adorably as she gazes at me. Preference? I raise my brow. In who you would like to use to relieve yourself, Yudie borates. Ah. I guess thats why all three of them are pretty much lined up and showing themselves off. Well, I dont really have any strong preferences, but Weve already made sure that stair doesnt feel ufortable for the day, Vii butts in with a smile, squishing her soft mountains more into me. Yudie sniffs the air a few times. Certainly, there are some signs of that in the air, but they are faint. I assumed it was just his pheromones building up. Anyway, just to let you know, I didnt bring you girls with me to use you in the morning to satisfy myself but just to have a pleasant rest together. I have no need to release each time I wake up. I wouldnt mind mating with you, but not really out of some feeling of responsibility or obligation. Just wanted to clear that up for the future. They exchange nces with each other a few times and then nod. Zehra and Vii help me exin it a little better so that they actually understand what I meant instead of justplying with a new whim of the alpha. Hari, who got a little dejected at first that she wont get ravaged in front of her friends, quickly turns back to her slightly shy but enthusiastic expression after I mention that it doesnt mean there wont be any fun morning sex. If thats what they would like, and it wouldnt inconvenience the other person or people sleeping with me on that day, Im always up for fulfilling their wishes or desires. While waiting for Sirgia to wake up, we also talk a little more about me and my abilities in detail. The half-circle of Beastkin beauties of various sizes and builds that gather in front of me as they eagerly listen to my words is truly a feast for the eyes. They all ept my Partner connection after I exin how it works. Some more time passes and my precious little dwarf still doesnt open her eyes. I decide to not wait any longer and move closer to Sirgia, lying down on my side in front of her. With my fingers gently brushing through her smooth hair, I begin leaving soft, affectionate pecks on her cute lips. After a brief moment, they also start moving and answering with their own little kisses as a warm smile slowly overtakes Sirgias previous, neutral, sleeping expression. She lifts her eyelids and her cheeks flush just a tiny bit. Good morning, Master. I give her one more kiss. Good morning, my love. She giggles quietly and nces around without moving her face from mine. Did I perhaps oversleep? I just felt like waking you up with some kisses. Was that a bad idea? It was the best, Master. I loved it. We smile at each other and I help her up before we join our lips for a slightly deeper and more passionate kiss. After we break off, Astreas face appears by Sirgias and she nuzzles her cheek into it, purring calmingly. We also exchange a few quick kisses and finally move on. Vii leads us to a chamber that has been turned into a bath with some simple earth magic and the power of mana crystals imbued with the fire attribute. We all take a quick dip. Of course, its a public bath, a big chamber with many smaller pools, so my person does attract a little bit of attention, from both genders. Fortunately, we end up in one with just women in it. Not everyone here is using the baths in their intended way and I appreciate Vii taking us slightly further from those pools that have their water surface quite disturbed by various motionsing from their users. I put up Hall of Serenity around our pool. Totally to train the skill and not to mute the myriad of yelps and moans. Totally. As expected, the girls insist on washing me so I dont really oppose the idea, already quite used to it from back at home. The difference here is that the sensation is different, because naturally, they partially use their bodies, and I havent yet gotten myself rubbed around by soft wet furry breasts. While a few of the girls take care of me, I also help one of them out by washing their body, often focusing on this amazing fur or ears and tail. Its actually kind of funny how they look whenpletely wet and it makes me chuckle a handful of times. As we take our sweet time together, more and more women keep slipping into our pool to wash themselves too. They get surprised by the absence of the sounds from outside at first, but quickly move on to their activities. And those couldnt be more obvious. Yes, some of them just came here to take care of their fur or skin, perhaps using that opportunity to sneak some nces at the new alpha, but a huge part of the women is clearly doing their best to sh me the best angles of their alluring bodies and private parts as they sensually wash up, clearly attempting to seduce me into doing something else. Zehra exins with a chuckle that its nothing unusual and also the reason why part of the bath is busy with other activities. This is the best opportunity to enjoy some pleasant mating in a refreshing atmosphere instead of doing it anywhere else, or on the street as it often happens. Astrea and her friends even encourage me to ept some invitations and give a few girls that catch my eye a good dicking, but I politely decline. I dont want to end up in a huge orgy that somehowsts the whole day, hahaha. And Sirgia is with us too. I will obviously prioritize my loversfort over some random pussy. No offence. Afterwards, we share a quick and quite decent breakfast, which certainly is fresher and much more bountiful than I expected it to be. It turns out that they have turned a different chamber into cooling and freezing one, also with the use of crystals, and thats where they store the gathered supplies. As for how it actually works with the Community''s ce constantly moving, it stays in the same spot for like ten days after the date of the main gathering, which is when people are obligated toe and share what they managed to gather. Then, it''s moved to a different spot. We didnt change that part, except for the rules connected to the obligatory contribution, since the idea was quite decent. Just the implementation was quite oppressive and tyrannical. It will be much better now. Anyway, we eat our fill and take a stroll through the whole ce to see how things are going after the initial changes. I can already spot many more of the poorest and weakest members having something to cover themselves with, which is nice. We consult with Taro and the Beastkin we have spoken with earlier about all the rules and stuff, and it seems that the small revolution in the way of operating the Community has been met with positive reception so far. Except amongst those who were in much better situations in the old, abusive system. And they are our next issue before we leave. Astrea takes the elders, Taro and a few other people with us and we head to the prison chambers. They quickly identify the most vicious supporters of the abusive tyranny and line them up for execution. Those who werent as bad towards others but still were clearly enjoying abusing the power after willingly submitting to Micah are banished and led to another room to be thrown out after we deal with everything. It takes us half a day to go through every prisoner. There arent that many, its just that every single person is judged based on previous evidence and their own counterims. Its not a merciless ughter of anyone who did something wrong once and thats why theres a bigger group of people to pass on the verdict instead of just the two of usthe alphas. The lighter offenders receive different punishments but still are punished, of course. Something like having their rights limited, some restrictions put on them, or having to take part in some heavybour duties, the less pleasant ones. After everything is settled up, the timees to deal with the worst scum. I low key expected Astrea to just go ahead and personally behead each of them, but she actually suggests something else. The elders agree with her idea of hosting a tournament where the criminals would fight to the death for the amusement of the people they have wronged, and not only, and the winner would be spared. Of course, they would still get banished. And killed on sight if they ever dared to show up in the sewers again. She says that Im smart but shes something else too. This situation clearly creates a chance for the convicts to redeem their honour in a battle of life and death instead of being executed like the lowest vermin. And it clearly rtes to how things are done in some tribes living outside, from what I remember reading about them. We dont necessarily need to be here when the whole thing happens so it''s left to the Council that will oversee the whole Community, contacting us through Taro, who wille back with us to see where the mansion is. But, before we move on, Sirgia suggests that it would be a good idea to add someone from here to my Partners so they could contact me in case of a serious emergency. I think that would make Taros role quite obsolete, but I cant disagree that its a decent suggestion. The question is, who to choose? Amongst the people who are in this renewed council, theres one person I clearly recognizethe pure-blood Squirrelkin that I previously sent out to give some clothes to the weakest members. She seems like a nice girl so I ask if she would be willing to take up that responsibility after I exin how my skills work and she epts with no further talks, looking quite happy. Therefore, I end up with one more Beastkin girl on my Partners list. Her name is Gini. Astrea promises her in my stead that I will surely reward her for helping, during my visits in the Community from time to time, and that she should think about what to ask for since I prefer giving others what they would like instead of random things. Well, she isnt wrong there, but I have a feeling that shes clearly implying a certain kind of reward, judging by the enthusiastic nodding of the squirrelgirl. We make sure that everything has been covered and prepare to depart. Astreas friends receive some simple armour and weapons from the Communitys armoury just in case. Well be moving through the sewers again and only Zehra is an actualbatant at the second Tier while the other girls are at the first one, without muchbat experience. The elders insisted on taking something with me but I didnt really find anything that caught my attention in particr when going through Micahs things or all the storages. I dont need the valuables they managed to collect either. Well, they also dont exactly need them, but they mighte useful in future, who knows. Even though weve tried to sneak out without attracting too much attention, someone seems to have ratted us out and a major part of the Beastkin fill up the chambers through which we are heading to the main exit, either cheering, kneeling or showing their respect in a different manner. While certainly a little awkward, it does feel nice. I did not aim for it, but I guess I did end up as a kind of a Hero in the end. Now that I think about it, the whole thing was one of thesemon tropes of removing a tyrant from some vige or city to free it partially. Oh well. Alright. Lets focus now. We have VIPs to escort this time, I say after we finally leave the loud corridors. Well take care of the enemies, Master. Sirgia turns around and gives me a faint smile. You just focus on protecting them, stair. Astrea nods at me. Well do it as you say then. Astrea, take the front. Sirgia, cover our backs. I plop my hands on their heads and ruffle through their hair. Taro and I will stay near the girls. Lets move. Ill lead us to the entrance we have previously used then, Astrea announces. Actually Let me check something. I bring out the maps and browse through them, following the lines Ive marked while we were exploring the underground. After a brief moment, I press my finger over a certain spot. This should be adjacent to our mansion. Since they built a secret tunnel and chambers, it would be stupid not to add some way of getting into the sewers from there. Lets check these few canals around our home first and use the nearby exit if we find nothing. Astrea and Sirgia nod in understanding while the rest look at me with slightly clueless or confused expressions. No need to exin everything right now. The girls will learn about important stuff from Elea or the otherster and its unnecessary for Taro to bother with such information. Even safer for us if he doesnt get the whole picture. The catgirl starts leading us towards the new destination. I shape up a katana with my draconic hilt to be able to use Shinos skills if the need arises. Astreas friends seem fascinated with the mysterious de shimmering in various shades of purple, violet and dark pink. Unfortunately, our journey back isnt meant to be an uneventful one. At around half-point, we stumble onto a big three-headed alligator, feasting on some giant rats. Noticing it, Taro seems to be turning as anxious as the girls. Perhaps its a well-known inhabitant of the sewers. My adorable dwarf and fearsome catgirl just nce at each other after Sirgiaes to the front and exchange nods with a faint smile adorning their cute faces. In the next moment, they rush ahead, together. The mighty gator notices their killing intent and turns around, but its already toote. Sirgias boosted legs carry the Dwarf girl to her opponent in a few floor-breaking steps and she takes a mighty swing of her extended battle hammer into one of its heads from below, raising the front of its body into the air. Astrea appears underneath and throws in a powerful kick while making a split, sending it crashing against the ceiling, which isnt that high, just around three meters or so. Without waiting for it to fall, she receives some help from Sirgia, whounches the catgirl into the air with her weapon, and Astrea throws the overgrown lizard back down by grabbing its tail. My strong dwarf is already waiting for it with her body clearly tensed from one of her Crusher techniques, and the moment the three-headed alligator ms its back into the stone pavement,nding belly up, she mercilessly squashes one of its heads with a powerful blow from above,pletely pulverizing it. And judging by the extremely tough-looking scales and skin, it shouldnt be that easy, even if she targeted the underside. Thats my girl. Astrea descends onto the second head like a falling boulder moments after the first one gets erased from existence, pushing herself off the ceiling to increase the power of her strike. Her fist, enhanced by a blue aura, punches a hole in the monsters middle neck, shaking the whole tunnel a little bit as it also damages the floor in the process. She might not yet be used to her new strength. As the monster writhes in pain from having two of its heads obliterated in an instant, they casually walk to thest one and hold onto it from the sides; Sirgia from the left and Astrea from the right. They nod at each other and hug it together to stop it from shaking. With the support of one leg each on the alligators huge body, they release a tensed grunt, and as a loud crack travels through the tunnel, they literally rip itsst head from its shoulders. The monster spasms for a few seconds more and stops moving. Confirming that its dead and there are no other enemies drawn to us by the sounds of battle, or rather one-sided beatdown, they trot back to us and stop in front of me. With a big smile, I pat their heads, ruffling through their hair. Well done. Be careful of your strength down here though, Astrea. The others seem quite shocked that my lovely dwarf can fight almost on par with their Beastkin friend. I dont me them for being surprised. Sirgia didnt really do much since the moment we entered the Community. And I guess clearing a Goblin camp wasnt that much in Taros eyes. During the rest of our trip back, nothing stronger than this little big fe pops up. Only a few small groups of the ever-so-annoying rats. Especially the toxic ones are a pain in the ass. But, my girls handle them with ease after gaining some experience against them from our previous encounters. Taro and I dont have much to do besides executing one or two rats that sneak past them in the chaos. We reach our destination. Nothing inconspicuous. Just three normal canals in the vicinity of the mansion. Since I dont think it would be wise to make an entrance where the rails from the cart are, we focus our efforts on the two paths that arent crossing with where the secret tunnel should be located, more or less. Everyone joins in on the search. Out of all of us, Taro is the best at it as his ss is close to a scout. I could take a peek at the abilities of my Partners as my borrowing skill is now off-cooldown, but lets first see if we can find it without wasting it on something so trivial. And, after around ten minutes of searching, Yudie calls us to her position and we find a stone brick that is clearly loose when you examine it from up close. Pushing the block makes some mechanisms rotate and click and part of the wall caves in, allowing itself to be pushed further inside. We find ourselves in one of the small chambers weve been using as storage for Sirgias materials and other things. We both agree that this needs a security upgrade. Well be locking that door at least. We thank Taro for his help and split up. Ive informed Elea and Cornelia about our group and they wee us after we get to the main hall. Even though Im already quite used to it, the amazed expressions as they all gaze around still evoke a small smile to appear on my lips. Amongst the weing party, Shino is present too, and she trots closer to us with an excited spark in her eyes as she stares at the furry girls by my side. She nces all over them, capturing their attention. Woooow You are such a pretty foxdy she mutters quietly while gazing up at Vii. And your fur is so beautiful too she thenpliments Zehra. The two are slightly surprised by the most likely unexpected first reaction and Vii chuckles at her. Oh, thank you. You have very charming, purplish eyes. Im Vii. Shino. She nods with a smile and turns to me. Sensei, isnt she like that one character I drew in the past? Hmmm Rin? I ask with one eyebrow raised. Yes! Exactly! This is so amazing! Its like she came to life! I chuckle a little and brush through her hair, moving closer to ce a peck on Shinos cheek. Dont get too excited. Zehra is a real person and you better not forget that. Or this big bad scary wolf will eat you up after you annoy her too much. Shino blushes a little and nods. Hey! Im not scary! Zehra protests. Not denying bad? Well It depends She looks away and I chuckle again. Will they be joining? Shino asks me. Most likely. Why? You need to find the tailor fast, Sensei! I have so many nice designs Vii-san and Zehra-san could wear! Ah, but they could be used casually too! You definitely remember some! I have forgotten how much into designing outfits for her characters Shino is. Her artist media were flooded by alternative versions of already drawn characters in countless different outfits. At one point, I was sure she was considering joining the fashion business, thats how many she drew. Ill work on that. Dont forget to ask for permission before you draw them. Im sure we both know how wild your imagination gets when you stumble on something intriguing, hahaha. She blushes again and we exchange a tame kiss. Afterwards, I briefly introduce the group of Beastkin to Elea, Cornelia and a few of the residents that havee here to greet them, not without giving a peck or two to all my lovely wives. I guess Ill be calling them that now. They brought it up anyway. Vii, Zehra, Yudie, Hari and Feriha leave with Elea and her entourage to take a tour around the mansion while my dear elf fills them in on most things. Astrea also joins them after she nuzzles her cheek into mine, purring appreciatively. I can feel how happy she is, now that everything ended decently well. The rest of us sit down in the lobby. Emi peeks out from behind a corner and I wave at her invitingly. She joyfullyunches herself at me as usual and I let her snuggle with me as I talk a little with the others. Safi also joins and moves behind me to give me a very pleasant massage, showcasing something shes been practising with her slime for some time. And she is damn good. So, anything worth mentioning happened while we were out? I ask after filling everyone on our recent expedition with Sirgias help. Not really. The working night when you departed was calm. Well, while I say that, it doesnt mean there were no customers. The number of new people is steadily growing. The situation around the capital might actually not be that bad. Perhaps its just those abovemonfolk that are vicious enough to overshadow the rest, Cornelia answers. Thanks. Elise was taking the shift, right? How was she? Very good. She was a little tense and awkward at the start, but shes a natural at this. Shes definitely much better than some shut-in schr-magician faking it all the way. Im d to hear that but I dont think shes that much better. In the end, you have this charming visage of a sexy mature woman that is pretty much perfect for the situation. Elise is more like an adorable and cheerful girl. Not that its bad. Cornelias cheeks turn a little bit rosy as she nces to the side. You and your weird tastes... Most men would choose a cute short girl over me Weird tastes? Lets make a bet then, hahaha. Well start a survey for the next three working nights and see who is right. You dare? She squints her eyes at me, most likely suspecting some kind of a trap, but sighs with a soft smile in the end. Fine. And the bet? Uhhh Honestly? I dont know. Something like whatever the winner wants isnt really viable since we would do that even without the bet. Any ideas? I have none too I guess we could go with some light punishment instead? But what could be considered one... I know, Sirgia speaks up and we nce at her. The loser will have to wear nothing for a week inside the mansion. WHAT?! Cornelia shouts in surprise, making the sly dwarf giggle a little. This is clearly aimed at my charming magician. Except while working, of course, Sirgia adds. How is that a punishment for him!? He would be d to walk around with his cock in the open! Oi. Do you really have me for an exhibitionist? I raise my brow at her. Cornelia opens her mouth to answer immediately but she stops herself and waits for a moment before actually speaking. Okay, I apologize, thats not true. Sorry, Al. I got a little worked up. Its fine. I chuckle at her. But, I would clearly be the one to suffer a much bigger embarrassment than him. She turns to Sirgia again. I cant fuck like an animal in front of a crowd. Its not fair. It would be very inconvenient and embarrassing for Master too, Sirgia replies. How so? Our new friends are very open. If they saw Master naked in a corridor, theres a big chance they would ask him to have sex with them or even initiate it by themselves, right there. It was embarrassing for Master to do it back then too. But, he did it in front of strangers while here everyone knows him so it would be much more embarrassing if someone walked into Master doing lewd things in the open. Or even just walking naked. Shes right. I can already see myself getting a little bit into the mood if stair would be naked all the time. Im actually curious how it feels against a wall, Neira reveals like its nothing special. And Im sure the other elves would be the same. Especially Elea. She would give him a handjob each time they passed each other. Moreover, Im fairly sure stair wouldnt deny them since he is very kind, rarely thinking about himself. Oh no. I notice Shino muttering something to herself with her face as red as a tomato. ing after a bath I would be going back in just a towel And then I would bump into Sensei while drying my hair And then I would fall on my butt and see his p-penis above me And then he would help me up, and and I would slip And my mouth would Oh no. Then, a scene brought up by a certain catgirl named Hari not that long ago shes in my mind, depicting a ravaged Catkin lying limply somewhere on the floor, sofa, or table, with a silly expression and loads of cum dripping from her wrecked pussy. Theres no way she would pass an opportunity to fuck in front of others. Oh no. I think we should think of something Deal!Seeing my wry smile, Cornelia interrupts my sentence and agrees to the bet. Oh Goddess, have mercy And just like that, we end up with this quite embarrassing bet, with me stating that there are more people who would bone a sexy maturedy as a receptionist or madame while Cornelia says that cute and short young girl would be a much more popr choice. Not fully confident, but I can spot a slightly self-assured smirk on her face. She does know the people a little better than me by being an inhabitant of this world and a person who actually interacts with the customers. Lets just hope shes risking it instead of basing her sudden decision on relevant data. Alright. Well have the girls apanying the customers ask about it rather than the person at the reception to not influence their answers, I suggest. That would be the best. Cornelia nods. Then, we chat for a short moment and decide to visit Ross and let him know about our discoveries and consult on the situation of the Community. Besides Cornelia and Shino, we get Astrea to join us too since it does partially involve her as the current leader of it. If anyone will have any qualms about a demi-human in the castle, Ill just introduce her as my escort battle ve. This will be a decent way to get a little bit more data on its residents, judging by how people will react. We move out and go through the town. Im in my adventuring outfit and Astrea is wearing her battle clothes so we arent as easily recognized as when some of us walk in the establishment''s outfits, but I can clearly notice that some people do figure out who at least two of us are in the neighbourhood. One man walking hand in hand with a woman, both in more than decent clothes, stops us to thank me and Cornelia for our amazing shop, saying that we are doing the Goddesss work and that our products are just incredible and that he always rmends it to his friends. The woman clearly has no idea what kind of a shop he means, deliberately using a roundabout way of speaking about things, but she nods along with hermost likelyhusbands words. We just smile wryly with Cornelia and thank him before excusing ourselves with a scheduled meeting. We reach the castle without any more fans stopping us and get inside without any issues. The guards don''t seem to care that a Catkin apanies us, most likely assuming that shes a ve by the cor with the dangling crystal or due to the status of the three of us. As we are being led to a waiting room by a maid before she goes to check if its possible to meet with the King, we stumble on an unexpected encounter. stair! Cornelia! And even Shino! Im d to see you again! Lianne walks out from one of the corridors and we make a polite bow to the former Queen. Are you here to talk with Rossberg? Yes, Lady Lianne. I nod. I see. He should be free at the moment. She then turns to the maid. You can go, Ill escort them myself. Thank you. The maid bows and scurries away while we follow the Queen. And this is? I dont believe weve met? She nces at Astrea. The catgirl looks up at me and I nod, signalling that this person can be trusted. Im Astrea. stair allowed me to live in his mansion. Its an honour. No need to be so stiff when we are alone. You are such a cutie. Are you one of the girls working for him? Actually, shes my sworn mate, which pretty much trantes to wife in Human terms. I decide to butt in. Oh, what a lucky girl. You must be happy to be together with such an amazing man. Astrea nods. Yes. Very. So, how big is your little harem now, Al? I hope you are still showering my dear Cornelia with lots of love, fufufu~ She clearly nces down at a certain spot in my pants before softlyughing. The magician in question blushes slightly and looks away, evoking another yful chuckle from the Queen. I smile wryly and nod. Whenever my precious Ice Queen requests, my Lady. Cornelia jabs me with her elbow, turning even redder. As for the number, its now up to six individuals with this one here deciding to follow the unimportant me, I say as I plop my hand on Shinos head to ruffle through her hair, making her blush too. Finally. Took you two so long. I thought I would need to slip some aphrodisiacs into your drinks during your next visit or something. Its not healthy to hold back so much. Shino and Cornelia stare at the Queen with wide eyes at the revtion of her ingenious n to bring me and the samurai girl together. Are all women in this castle such schemers? And look who is speaking. I chuckle quietly. Shush. Im taking your prescription regrly. And Im very grateful for it. Anyway, were here. We smile wryly at each other at Cornelia and Lianne pushes ornate double doors open, making them almost m to the sides. Ross! You have guests! she softly shouts inside with her angelic voice. The King, currently lying almost upside down on a sofa with a book in his hands, jerks up and falls to the floor in shock. He quickly stands up and shoves the book under a pillow, just to reach for it again to make it disappear into his storage ring, judging by the effects. Mom! You cant barge into the Kings quarters just like that! And with someone too! he responds usatively. Why? You have something to hide from me? What was that book? Nothing! Just a diary of some random general. Anyway, what brings all of you here? I close the door and apply Hall of Serenity just in case and to train it actively. The more the better. Sorry for this unannounced visit. A maid was going to let you know but we stumbled on Lianne. He sighs and motions at us toe and sit. Its fine. You are really starting to tease me too much, Mother But I guess that means you are feeling better than in the past. Did the two of you... Lianne raises a pillow at him as her cheeks flush red and Ross stops immediately. Looks like shes still shy when ites to speaking about herself but somehow manages to tease Cornelia and him from time to time. Shes sending me timid nces with rosy cheeks, trying to look proper again. We shortly ry to the King the information on the Goblin camp we found during our expedition and also mention pretty much everything that happened during it. Lianne listens to the whole story with a calm but slightly excited expression. For obvious reasons, I omit the details about my own duel with Micah and the ritual. I see I knew that earthquake had to have something with you Ross smiles wryly after we finish. Earthquake? Nothing as strong as the name suggests, but a slight tremor was noted by people in a certain district. Now we know the cause. Oops, hahaha. Ill have to send a team to check that ce after this Community you spoke of moves out. It would be great if you let them know or something, to avoid unnecessary contact and confrontation. They would most likely get attacked on sight. And well recover the body you mentioned too. Thanks. Were you aware of its existence? I ask. Honestly? Not exactly. We knew there were some refugees in the sewers but no one suspected a full-blown nomadic tribe down there. It would be quite a problem, but hearing that its under your control, it should be fine. Thank you. Astrea bows her head. Of course, all of this stays between us. All in all, you most likely prevented some kind of a rebellion from forming up down there in the future, under the leadership of that man, which is greatly appreciated. Anyway, on the other hand, you told Vanessa about that, right? I nod. Yeah. It was too dangerous to keep her in the dark like that. It could end up turning into a way worse situation if she managed to figure things out by herself without anyone exining them properly. Sorry about that. He sighs. It was a mistake on my side to cover it up. I didnt expect anyone from his family to investigate it this deeply. It seems that whatever you said to her, at least partially quelled her anger towards me as she just expressed her dissatisfaction about it and left in a hurry to do something important. She will definitely be back soon. But, dont worry. She wille for me, not for you. I give Ross a wry smile. Then we discuss Vanessa, the Community and other things for a little longer. The King asks Shino if he could look for some nice spots for them to travel so they can gain more experience or if she would like to have some more time to stay around me. She agrees to take part in the next expedition if it wont be too far from here and Ross nods. After it gets quitete from all the talking, we wrap things up. Shino decides to stay at the castle with the others to not seem like she is avoiding them and spending all the time at my side. I give her a loving hug and a myriad of gentle pecks for this considerate side of hers. The three of us return back home and join everyone for evening dinner. Our new Beastkin friends have been fully introduced to the mansion while we were gone and they let me know that theyve imagined something much less polished when ites to the services department. They are curious and eager to take part in it after having all the details exined. Additionally, Sirgia ran our bet with Cornelia through everyone to check if they would be fine or if it would be ufortable for someone in case either of us wins. It seems that there were no votes against, even from Elise, who clearly kept eyeing me with an embarrassed expression as Sirgia ryed the information to me. And thus, we have a few stressful working nights ahead of us. At least for me and Cornelia. I need to focus on finding that tailor now that I dont have any pressing matters too. Lets see how things will go from now. 【Vol. 4 End Q&A Question Collection Thread】 Vol. 4 End Q&A Question Collection Thread Hello again! Yes, we have reached the next edition of the Q&A! I already have some questions from my Patrons so I will be publishing some of them and some of those that we will get here. Like thest time, I apologize if not all questions get answered. Please, don''t feel ignored. In full honesty, there are always so many questions it''s unimaginable, hahaha. And some I just have a hard time answering without big spoilers. Also, you can repost the questions from the previous time if they weren''t picked, although I would love to receive new ones since we have now more content to cover with them! Previous collection thread for Vol. 3 - Previous Q&A for Vol. 3 - Here''s the temte of the questions like thest time:
  • [To you] Are you sure you are not secretly a reptilian?
  • [To Cornelia] Why did you decide to be a Court Magician?
  • [About the story] Are we going to see X in the series? What other races could you leak? What are the other, non-human kingdoms in the world? Do Dragons exist?
And such. Naturally, the first one is kind of a joke example, but whatever you feel like asking, go for it. I willter pick most if not all that I can answer without either spoiling something crucial or exposing some kind of my personal secret, huhuhu. If you are not sure about the categorization, just leave it be and I''ll ssify the question myself. We''ll collect these for a week or two I guess. Questions aren''t limited per person. Cheers! 【Vol. 4 Afterword and Q&A】 Vol. 4 Afterword and Q&A

AFTERWORD

Hello everyone, it''s a me, Saileri! One of thetest chapters closed Volume 4 and we are now starting the fifth one! I still can''t believe it. And what I can''t believe even more is that we''ve barely scratched the list of my ideas and ns for this story! So, anyway, I wanted to thank you all for following my work, favoriting the chapters, and leaving your thoughts or reactions. I always have a st reading yourments, so please, continue doing so! If you still haven''t done so, p that juicy 5-star rating onto the series! Well then, thank you again for everything, and let''s jump to the Q&A!

贈Q&A

So, I tried answering as many questions as I could and grouped them into the three sections I mentioned in the previous post: towards me, towards a specific character, and about the story world. I''m putting all the answers into spoilers so that you can skip the ones that could possibly feel spoilery to you guys, even though I did my best to keep them under control. Apologies if your question has been left out unanswered! I might have avoided it for spoiler reasons or something else! There were quite a lot of them too, so I tried to pick the most fun ones. I''m still busy as hell. But, don''t worry, they are noted down and might appear someday in the next editions!

About the characters

[To stair] Now that the gship location has received some sess have you thought about franchising? Spoiler That''s way too early for moves like that. I don''t have enough trustworthy people that could run such things and it would be bad to have someone use our name and do something that could bring bacsh. We haven''t gotten that far with just our own establishment, albeit it''s slowly getting better. Those are ns for the possible future when the overall situation gets better. After we get enough "power", we should try to be more proactive in changing Human''s image of other races and possibly have Ross make some moves, like changing the status of demi-human ves to the same as Human ones. It won''t be easy, but there are ways to spread some propaganda after we grow big enough. [copse] [To stair] How do you feel about the Queen? Spoiler Well, she''s certainly a very interesting woman and I don''t just mean her beautiful, youthful appearance or current predicament. From our short interactions, she seems very smart,passionate and understanding. The previous king was extremely lucky to find a wife like her. In various ways, hah. I was quite opposed to Ross''s idea at first but not as much now as before. Still, we do have our respective positions to consider so I don''t really think anything will happen. She seemed quite happy with the gifts and the chambers. But, if things somehow go further and she would consciously seek my aid, I don''t think I would refuse. [copse] [To stair] How worried are you about Vanessa returning? Spoiler Honestly, very. Even though my guessshould be right, there''s always a chance it isn''t. Even though I''m almost sure that won''t be the case. But, I can''t shake off the worry. I am preparing a few possible options in case things go south, but we''ll see... I''m not nning on going against my word either. [copse] [To Elea] How worried are you about Vanessa returning? Spoiler I really don''t like this. I understand why stair did it this way as it is perfectly aligned with his kind nature, but he is sometimes just too kind... He owed that woman nothing. He was only protecting me and himself. I know that it''s a sensitive situation, but I would really prefer if he kept her restrained and instead of letting her go, dragged her back to her family''s castle and released her only after actually opening the workshop... I''m sure he would be able to hold her hostage so that the other kingdom wouldn''t be able to act. We would have helped, of course. We aren''t that many, but with his help, we are actually quickly growing stronger. But... Now we can only wait... [copse] [To Shino] How worried are you about Vanessa returning? Spoiler I trust Sensei. And I trust Vanessa-san too. She is a good person. She wouldn''t even listen to Sensei if she wasn''t. I know she must be fighting her emotions inside, still trying to be aspassionate as usual while holding back her anger. Everything will be okay. I believe it. But... if things won''t be okay... I will obviously protect Sensei. He did nothing wrong. Vanessa-san is a friend and I don''t want to hurt her, but I don''t want Sensei to be hurt either. [copse] [To Elise] How are you feeling about your new job and home so far? How do you feel about the bet? Spoiler Well... At first, I was really nervous, hahaha... I wasn''t sure if I could actually do it. But, after watching Cornelia work and then having her instruct me, it turned out to not be as bad as I thought. I''ve heard that customers in most brothels are very obnoxious and even sometimes scary, but they are actually quite nice here. And honestly, it''s kind of fun seeing all those boysing here for their first time, all shy and blushing, hahaha. I thought helping out adventurers was entertaining, but interacting with most of the people thate here is better. They always act so cheerful and grateful after the service. It''s just so pleasant to listen to them. As for the bet... Well... Hahaha... I don''t really know... I was so surprised that something this embarrassing came up so easily and was epted so quickly. But, I''m already aware that the atmosphere amongst the residents here is very open and rxed. Honestly... I might be rooting for Cornelia a little bit... Just to... see how things would change... [copse] [To stair] Did you ever find out what happened to Trance Leyton (the noble who had Teffith''s group executed)? Spoiler I didn''t really pursue the matter after Ross took it on himself. I''m sure he was dealt with properly. I don''t think he lost his life or anything like that, but I''m sure Ross made sure to make an example of him. He wants to slowly use any opportunity to help our case and with this man''s stunt, it should have been possible to act like the King should while sneaking in some positive propaganda. [copse] [To stair] Are you going to bother collecting on that "bet" you made with that son of the noble alchemist? Do you think there''s anything you might be able to do to help his victims? Spoiler Definitely. I''m not going to just forget about the whole case. Depending on the situation, I''m nning on having Ross intervene, but it depends on how serious the situation is. Some pressure from the King due to the foolish actions of the alchemist''s son that were tolerated until he brought too much attention onto himself certainly would be quite serious for the man. [copse] [To Ailish] Can you see your own Status? Spoiler Naturally. Incubi and Subi did receive this privilege. [copse] [To the Queen] When are you going to seduce Al? Spoiler I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m not going to seduce anyone. That would be rude... [copse] [To Astrea] Mofu Mofu? Spoiler *Tilts head adorably and stares curiously* [copse] [To Natalie] When do you think will stair and Shino identally find out about your kind-of-unrequited-but-probably-just-not-noticed interest in Shino and decide to seduce you? Spoiler I think you are confused with one of my roles from the past. Shino is my best friend and I of course want the best for her. It''s only natural to care for your friend, is it not? She can finally be happy after they approached each other. I''ll just have to watch over them. [copse] [To Lumina''s sister] How insane did you go after your sister kicked you out? Spoiler Mark my words! Vengeance will be mine! [copse] [To the inhabitants of the capital] So... did you hear about this high ss brothel that supposedly lets you spend intimate time with Slimes withoutsting repercussions? Spoiler Pedestrian A (M): The what?! Pedestrian B (F): Oh my Goddess, dear, hold me, I''m fainting! Pedestrian C (M): *nces around* *sneakily pulls out a piece of paper* Just two more times and I''ll have enough stamps for a free threesome, huhuhuhu... Pedestrian D (F): *blushes* Cough... I never knew it would feel so good with so many slimy tendrils... [copse] [To the Heroes (that aren''t Kamil)] Any ns beyond getting stronger, beating up the big bad, figuring out how to go home? Retirement ns? Second thoughts? Spoiler Shino: Home? My home is where Sensei is. And he is definitely going to stay here. I''m going to stay with him of course. We will travel lots, I will help him with business like Neira-san, we will spend so much time together, we will... marry... ummmm... *gets all red and loses focus* Marcia: No idea. You gotta live in the moment. Whateveres,es. Heh. I hope there will be a lot ofing. Natalie: There''s too much uncertainty. I would like to go back and check on my father. But, I also can''t really leave Shino alone. She''s really hopeless at times. I don''t know yet. Paul: ns are constantly changing. It all depends on how everything will go. Besides the death invasion, I started liking this world to some extent. I always wondered how it would feel to be part of a squad of archers under military orders. Perhaps I''ll try to join the King''s forces or something. [copse]

About the story

Do you think you''ll ever include meet-the-parents scenarios? For example, Al meeting Cornelia''s parents (if either of them is still around) or Sirgia''s parents? Spoiler Certainly. It will happen at some point. It could have been possibly hinted that it would happen for Sirgia''s family if they ever took a trip to her homnd. As for Cornelia, there were a few mentions of her parents. Such scenes will happen but I can''t exactly say when. [copse] How does pregnancy between different races work? Is Al able to knock up any of his wives? Spoiler Most should be quitepatible. It was already hinted during the exnation about pure-blood and half-blood Beastkin and how they could have children with other races. Yes, stair can make most of the girls around him pregnant. Quite effectively if he actually wanted to go that way, considering his ss. [copse] Al calls six women his wives, but we haven''t heard anything about rings or weddings. Are there marriage (or simr) customs in Naharren? Well, more to the point, are we going to learn about more than just the Beastkin and Dark Elf equivalents to weddings and marriage? As far as I know, we haven''t even seen anything about Human weddings and marriage customs. Spoiler They did start calling themselves that and stair agreed to the suggestion, but it''s not like anyone has proposed "properly" to anyone yet. Yes, various concepts of marriage and iconic items or actions do exist in Naharren. Well, we could tell that Astrea is the closest to being his "wife" with her people''s custom already fulfilled. There''s another part of it that wasn''t brought up yet, but if you want to know, Beastkin sometimes wear a metal band at the base of their tail which works simr to the marriage rings. As for Humans, it''s quite simr as on Earth. For other races, it might be brought up at certain points in time. [copse] Is the goddess among those interested in having sex with stair? If so, will they? Spoiler ( ? ?? ?) [copse] Are we ever going to see specific, named nobles of specific ranks introduced, or learn any specifics about the power structure and hierarchy of nobility in Evalita (like So-and-so is a viscount under Marquis So-and-so)? Or are they going to stay as "Yeah, there are nobles. They have names and ranks, I guess," and be irrelevant to Al''s story? Spoiler Most likely at some point. I try to introduce the bigger chunks of such systems when theye up as more relevant than just the background filler. I do have in ns some events linked with nobility in the future. [copse] Are Lizardfolk (such as Dhosk) a type of Beastkin, or something distinct? What about Dragonewts, Satyrs, Lamias, or Centaurs? Spoiler Yes, Lizardfolk are a race on their own and not banded under the Beastkin banner. All the other mentioned species/races are also distinct from each other. The key element in Beastkin physiology is the half and pure-blood aspect which isn''t present amongst any other species. [copse] I know it''s unlikely, but I have to ask. Any chance that at some point stair will have a child? Spoiler It is possible. I''m not sure when if it does happen. [copse] Will it be that in the near future, or even far into the future, will we have a chance to see stair using the power of his titles fully? Spoiler There were, are, and still will be moments like that. [copse] So... How many more partners is Al going to get, his harem is going to be one girl for every day of the month sort of thing soon. Spoiler No idea exactly. And when we are talking about harem, certainly not as many as the casual partners around. The harem currently includes Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira, Shino, and Astrea. A few more definitely. He''ll manage. [copse] Chapter 89 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Dancer Craves a Blade Chapter 89 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Dancer Craves a de In a certain room in Evaneheim''s castle Mhhhhmmm Nhhhnnn Mfffhhhmmm I sigh warmly into my pillow as my fingers trace slow, gentle circles over my clit while I lie on my stomach. Bit by bit, each unhurriedp over the sensitive bump causes my lower body to heat up more and more. Theres no doubt a goofy smile has overtaken my face as I faintly nibble on my lower lip, relishing in the slow waves of moderate pleasure travelling through my whole body, rising gradually. I increase the speed of my fingers just a little bit and open my mouth to release another hot breath, weed with open arms by thefy white pillow that catches it lovingly. Mhnnnn Mmmmm Mhhhhhmmm As my heart begins steadily raising its tempo too, I switch from tracing circles over my clit into rubbing my fingers up and down through the whole length of my slit, brushing the inner side of my slightly moistbia in the process. Ahhhh The little change makes me release a quiet moan and I giggle to myself, moving my palm faster and faster as the warmth in my underbelly also increases. I bite on the pillow and slide the other hand under myself to cup my breast, squished between my body and the soft mattress. Timing a little rub of my hard nipple to the moment when the tips of my fingers run over my clit, I let out a louder moan into the sweet pillow. Only a muffled sound escapes into the air as my hips raise themselves a little bit into the air. Angling my head to nce down with one eye, I get a clear view of my hand rubbing the two mounds surrounding a pinkish valley between my legs, adorned by a small red patch of hair. Some trickles of clear slimy liquid travel down my thighs and palm. Mhhhmmm You love these fingers, you slutty slit You do Mhnnnn I start spreading myself a little in repeated motions as I run my fingers over my whole pussy. Youd like a cock instead, huh? Mmmmnn Nnnnnhnnn Too bad! Nhhhnn These are all youll get! Nhnnnnnnnnn! My body jumps a little after I shove two fingers inside myself, starting to thrust in and out, following a steady rhythm. Wet sounds begin apanying the quick movements as I can feel it getting closer and closer. Ahhhnn Ahhh Ahnnn Already sensing the uing high building up more and more, I bend my fingers a little bit so that they press and rub over the best spot and my waist escapes even higher by itself as my breathing grows heavier and rougher. Yes Yes Yesssssssssssss Mhnnnnnnnnnnn~! It finally arrives and my fingers get pushed out by my convulsing insides. I quickly switch to rubbing my clit again as immense pleasure spreads throughout my body and a trickle of love juices gushes out of my snatch and onto the bedsheets. Moaning fervently into the pillow, I keep moving my fingers as the unspeakable sensation of falling into a bottomless abyss of pleasure consumes my whole being, tickling every atom of my muscles and nerves and causing my body to shake uncontrobly until it fades out. Dropping my ass back onto the slightly wet mattress, I pant into the fluffy cushion and giggle to myself. Haaaah Stupid idiot Getting so excited you forget to actually ask him for the toys he promised you I sigh heavily and shake my whole body while groaning into the pillow. I really need someone to talk dirty to me! Why do all the interesting men here know only how to fuck like amateurs! Pathetic! Wheres the fun! With another sigh, I sit up andugh at myself. I guess its time to train a bit. Its a little sad to start the morning with just fingers but what can you do? The only fun guy is still recuperating. Damn. I bet Al knows how to butter a girl up during sex with so manydies around him. I jump off my bed and stretch a few times. Perks of being a Hero living in a fancy castleI dont need to take care of the bed. Such a bliss. It was fun to see the faces of the maids that changed the bedsheets during the few first weeks after we arrived. Like they dont rub one out in their beds from time to time, duh. Ah, memories. Now, they dont even freeze when they walk in on me with fingers up my ass. They grow up so fast. Which is kinda sad. I enjoyed their embarrassed reactions, not knowing what to do with themselves. Nothingsts forever. Heh. Robert loved saying that. Especially when he came first. Moving into my little personal bathroom, I take a quick shower and then dress up in my gear, attaching both of my swords behind my back. I never knew I would grow to love these things so much, but I guess you learn something new about yourself when you wake up in a different world with all that magic and shit. I walk out of my room and head to the training grounds. Gotta unload all this energy somehow. Moving your body is the best way to do it. I would rather do a different kind of moves, but some exercise is fun too. Cant fall behind even more. Shino and Nat are already getting ahead. Just as I reach the numerous stone tforms with various dummies and training equipment, I notice a familiar figure making slow, graceful swings inplete focus and with their eyes closed. I smile to myself and approach them, waiting for them to finish. Oi, shortie, you back already? Shino exhales steadily and opens her charming purplish eyes, turning to face me. Marcia-san, hello. Yes, Ive returned just recently. I see. I get that stair is not back yet? No, Sensei is still taking care of his business outside the mansion. But, he shoulde back soon. I dont think it will take more than a day or a few. Alright. Let me know when hell be home. I cant just barge into his house and ask his girls to give me a bunch of dildos because he promised me. That would be rude. Shino giggles quietly with a very faint blush covering her cheeks. Okay. I will. Even though Im sure they wouldnt mind. I know, but I just dont like that. Anyway, wanna spar a little? Of course! Its always fun to fight against you, Marcia-san! Great! Dont hold back! We quickly walk to the opposite ends of the little arena and draw our weapons. Somehow, Shino feels a little different. She usually starts with her usual kendo stance, from which she can move in a myriad of ways, but today, she lowers her posture and brings her katana near her head, pointing it towards me. Isnt that what stair started with thest time? Nevertheless, knowing that shes a quite tough opponent from our previous bouts, I instantly activate my Ballet of the Sylphs and my shortswords get covered in a greenish aura of the wind element, which also travels all around my body. Since she is not starting with a charge like I''ve been expecting her to, I decide to act first. Leaning to the front, I push myself forward and use some of the gathered wind mana to leap towards her with long jumps. Shino smiles seeing me rush at her and her figure suddenly blurs. With wide eyes, I quickly bring both of my des above me and cross them barely in time to block her overhead sh that sends a powerful wave of energy when our weapons sh, stopping my charge instantly and pushing me down onto one knee. Ugh Damn, girl I walked into that one myself, eh? She giggles and jumps back, moving her katana behind her back with a reverse grip and taunting me with the other hand. You are asking for it! I grin at her and lunge while making a diagonal sh. An arc of violent wind surges at Shino alongside me, effectively raising the number of shes I make at her to three at almost the same time. But, none of them connects as she evades every single one with minimal effort and I pass by her side when Shino steps away with amazing grace and ease. Immediately turning around, I make a horizontal cut with both of my des, but they also dont connect, travelling shortly above Shinos head after she makes a slight bow towards me to avoid the weapons. With her gaze still directed to the ground, I send more mana to my shortswords and start shing at her while using wind to make them cut through the air much faster than normal, but she dodges these too, taking small steps back and tilting her head just enough to avoid the sharp metal by a hairs breadth. No matter what angle I try, she just keeps dodging everything, not even using her katana, which she managed to put into its sheath under my quite fierce assault and is now holding in her left hand. And that faint, soft smile does not leave her pretty face even for a moment. Seeing that my current move set is not working, I jump back and put my guard up, catching my breath. Shino just stands there without even breaking a sweat, not taking the opportunity to pursue me. This is weird. Really weird. She was always better than me since she had been training and all of that, years beforeing here, while I touched a real sword for the first time in my life in this castle, but she did have to defend against my attacks not that long ago. What changed? She seems almost untouchable now. Is that all you can do, Marcia-san? You can go all out, you know? She tilts her head quite adorably, if not for the fact that shes still taunting me with her hand. I dont know what you did, but I like it. Ill make you draw that sword again! Gathering some mana around my heart, I activate Primal Rage and feel my whole body turning hot. An urge to instantlyunch myself at her arises in my mind bit by bit but I suppress it. This thing is hard to control, but thanks to Kamil and Nat, Ive had enough chances to practice it. Deactivating Ballet of the Sylphs, I switch into Aerial Foxtrot and make a few skips on my feet to feel it out, preparing another technique. Without a warning, I push myself off the ground and close the distance between us much faster than before, in one big lunge. Reaching Shino, I make a diagonal sh upwards with one of my weapons, putting all of my strength into it. She obviously tilts her body just enough to avoid it and her ck wisps of hair flutter from the passing de. But, my swing throws me into the air as I attempt tond a spinning kick on her while ascending. Unfortunately, that one still misses. Fortunately, I was expecting that and it wasnt my goal to hit her with it anyway. Shino has leaned forward to avoid it. Perfect. I immediately cast Wind Walk and create a solid tform under my feet while being upside down from my previous attack and push myself off it back down at Shino with both swords prepared to slice her in opposite ways. That attack still misses, but I dont stop. We get entangled in a fierce dance, with me jumping between the air and the ground to strike her from all possible blind angles, and Shino stepping around to avoid them, with a little bit more effort now but still not having any serious issues dodging my shes, even though my senses and movements are boosted by quite a lot. Its starting to tick me off how I cant even graze her skin. Ive danced amongst tens of enemies at the same time while decimating their ranks even without the use of Primal Rage or Ballet of the Sylphs and yet she is clearly ying with me somehow. After another swing that brings me from the air back onto the ground, which of course misses, I bring both of my des to my waist with crossed arms and the tips pointing behind me, activating Mutte partially out of the rising rage in my mind. Pushing my body and my senses to their limits, I charge forward straight at her from up close. Then, as Im closing on Shino from the front with everything around me slightly slowed down, my eyes widen to the brim. Her smile grows bigger and I watch her take a drawing stance so quick it looks like she is on fast-forward amongst everything else that is in slow motion. Strong pressure starts emanating from her body. Damn Im dead... She waits for me to get close enough and ms me in the stomach with the pommel, drawing out her katana only a few inches. The sheer force of the hit pushes all the air out of my lungs and sends me flying backwards, tumbling over the hard ground to the very edge of the arena as I drop my swords somewhere in the middle of it. I curl myself into a ball after stopping and start wheezing for air, which gets interrupted by a cough or two. Shino appears by my side,ing out of my shadow, and sits on her knees, waiting for my body to calm down. When I regain enough control of it, she feeds me some potion and I can feel gradually getting better. After regaining enoughposure to sit up, I groan and look at her. That cute tiny smile is still present on her lips. Damn, girl You hit like a truck now I chuckle. Im sorry, Marcia-san. You told me to not hold back. And I was curious about the change too. So, there really is something going on, as I thought. Ugh Help me up, shortie. We both stand up and I stretch a bit, still feeling a little stiff from the use of Primal Rage. Alright. Care to tell me how you got so good out of the blue? Shino suddenly blushes and nces away, making me furrow my brows. She then pulls up her status window and sends it my way.
INFORMATION
Name: Asakura Shino Race: High Human Age: 18 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Demonic Samurai Priestess Tier: 3 Titles: Otherworlder, The One Who shed A Moon, One With The Darkness, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +100% (50h left)
Strength: 33 (+104) Agility: 42 (+113) Constitution: 27 (+105) Intelligence: 41 (+98)
Charisma: 24 (+102)
Oh, you advanced. That kind of exins it. But for the difference to be thisWHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH THOSE NUMBERS?! I scream out the moment I notice her insane stats. Shino still keeps looking away with a wide smile now, trying to hide it. I read every position a few times just to make sure that Im not seeing things. And what are those things in brackets? 113 additional points in Agility? 155 in total? And theres some 100% bonus? Does that mean you have 310 Agility? Thats pretty much ten times mine! She giggles as I keep waving my arms at her from shock and surprise. Technically, its 195 because the bonus is applied only to my own stats. The ones in bracketse from Sensei. Sensei? stair? But why would you Then, I recall our conversation during Kamils duel and also seeing something weird in her status and move my eyes to her title True Harem Lords Partner. Everything suddenly clicks in my head and I burst outughing. Hahahaha! Damn, girl! He fucked you good, didnt he! Shino starts fidgeting a little with a wry but clearly happy smile, still avoiding my gaze. How many loads did he bust in you to make you so strong, hahaha! Ummm Five or six? But it doesnt really matter as only the first one is important Good for you! I ce my hand on her ck hair and ruffle through it strongly. It was seriously painful watching you stare at him so longingly in the ssroom. You should have jumped on that cock way earlier. I bet it felt amazing, didnt it? It was your first time, right? Come on! Tell your friend some spicy details! I wont let you escape as easily as you did after their duel! How is he? More of the crimson shade covers Shinos face and she nods, looking up at me with a smile. Yes, it was Sensei was really gentle It was better than I dreamed of The first time And then the next one I dont really know what to say It felt incredible when Sensei touched me or moved inside me She clearly struggles from embarrassment to speak about lewd things to me but still tries her best. How cute. Come on, chill out, Shino. Its just words. No need to get so worked up over them. And we are alone here. Two friends casually chatting about sex with their hot teacher. Nothing unusual. Hahahaha. She nods with her face as red as a tomato. I retract my hand to not ruin her hairpletely. So Asking the real questions How big? I raise a brow at her. Shino tilts her head at me for a moment and soon realizes what I meant as her eyes widen and she drops her gaze to the ground again. I start thinking that she might not be able to talk about it in the end but she suddenly starts looking around and then waves her hand in front of us. Something like this She extends it to me while escaping my eyes. Slightly stupefied, I pick a stylized dildo of a light tan skin colour from her hands. One with all the details and even balls at the bottom part. I rotate it a few times in my fingers, still processing in my brain what the fuck she just brought out. Wait. You dont mean I blink a few times while staring at the masterfully sculpted veins and other details. She makes a quick, embarrassed nod as the blush on her face increases with each passing second. Shes clearly getting a little nervous too. Damn. Nice cock. Shino snorts quietly from my unexpectedment and giggles. I chuckle too, unloading the atmosphere a bit. How did you get a replica of stairs dick? I ask curiously. One of Senseis lovers makes all the toys for the establishment and she gave it to me. She says that she uses it to practice her blowjobs on it and that he knows about these and is fine with others using them if they feel lonely and he is not around. What a fucking god of luck to find girls so devoted. Have fun trying to look for them back on Earth. Its swarmed with two-faced bitches that care about nothing else but themselves. Anyway. I grab her skirt with one hand, lift it up, and press the rubber dick vertically over her underbelly. She quickly brings the material down and jumps back with wide eyes. Marcia-san! What are you doing?! Trying to imagine how it looked when he pounded your petite body with it? Her head almost explodes in steam from embarrassment and Shino quickly steals the dildo from my hand, throwing it back into her storage ring. I chuckle at her. Alright, I wont tease you anymore. I wink at her. Damn, Im so jealous, girl. I want some of that too, you know? And the strength boost would be a nice bonus. But, he doesnt seem to be too much into me. Ugh. Shino giggles, covering her petite lips with her small hand. Sensei definitely thinks that you are sexy and beautiful. Remember how his eyes alwaysnded on your nipples because you almost never wore bras, Marcia-san? Yeah. Hahaha. He tried so hard to actposed and indifferent. Fun times. Any other teacher would demand I wore one but he respected my choice. Just that showed that he was an interesting person, already making it to the list of people I would let into my panties. I can ask him about it if you want, Marcia-san. I nce at her with both eyebrows raised. Really? She nods with a soft smile. Yeah. I dont think anyone minds. Myself included. Sensei is already embracing a lot of women outside of his harem in a casual manner. I think he got a little bit more reserved recently because of me and the fact that the two of us are friends and also his former students. So, I can talk with him about it. I jump forward and pick Shino up, pulling her into a hug and starting to spin, raining little pecks over her fair cheeks. I love you so much, you cute little thing, hahaha! I would be so happy if you could do it for me! She alsoughs while holding onto my neck as we make a few circles. I let her down after stopping and fix her hair a bit after dealing with mine by shaking my head a few times. Ill be going then. I want to be around when Senseies back from his expedition. Thank you for the spar, Marcia-san. Ill speak to Sensei after he returns, which should be soon. Thank you too and have fun! Be sure to wring him dry before we head out on another journey! Shino blushes again after calming down not so long ago and nods before quickly escaping with hasty steps. I chuckle at her and rub my thighs together. Damn. Now Im itching for a good cock. Time to pay Kamil a visit, I guess. Hes been moping around in his room for quite a while. We should finally fix that. I nce around the arena to look for my fallen weapons. They seem to have gotten thrown to the sides quite far away from the impact. I collect both of the swords from the ground and sheathe them after making sure they are all nice and clean. Aftercare is a very important thing in many areas of life. Then, I head to Kamils room, taking care of myself a little in a bathroom on the way there. While he doesnt mind roughed-up girls at all, he certainly appreciates more when such appearance is a result of his own actions instead, heh. After knocking on the door, a passive-aggressive grunt answers me and confirms that hes inside. I step in and find him lying on his back on the bed with his arms under his head and his legs crossed, clearly still sulking. I shake my head with a sigh and drop myself onto the chair next to the desk by the bed. How long are you nning to just vegetate in your room like this? Until we are finally sent out on another expedition? He groans and turns to his side, showing his back to me. Leave me alone. Im not in the mood to do shit. I roll my eyes and move to the edge of the bed. Dude. Its not the first time you got your ass kicked. Just get over it like usual and stop wasting time. Theres so much stuff to do here or in the city. Oh, fuck off! Its nothing like usual. Everything went and fucked itself in the ass the moment that fucker showed up again. Vanessa had toe back exactly at that moment You and your obsession with stair Do you really have to me him for everything? I sigh again. He turns onto his back and res at me from below. Its not an obsession! Hes clearly doing everything he can to annoy the shit out of me! My chances with Vanessa are nowpletely ruined after she saw everything! Dude, even if you were the goodest boy in this universe, you wouldnt have a chance with her anyway. You cant know that! If not for that creep ruining every She is a fucking lesbo, you blind idiot. What? He blinks repeatedly and furrows his brows. I shake my head and rub my forehead. I cant believe you havent noticed her obvious gazes at Natalie, and even some random women we were passing by when travelling together. I tell you, this weird obsession of yours is making you stupid. He groans while rolling his eyes. Fuck All of that for fucking nothing He then sighs heavily. I mean Nothing is set in stone I snort at him. No, you dumb stud, you wont make her straight with your glorious cock. This is not a fantasokay, this is a fantasy, but not that kind. She clearly has a crush on Nat, nevertheless. Kamil groans again while swiping down his face with both hands. Listen. Faking it never turns out well so I think this is actually good for you. As they say, theres plenty of fish in the sea. First love, I get it, but it doesnt mean its thest. You are a Hero in the world that needs saving. Countless beauties and princesses will literally kneel to worship your dick if you show them some courtesy. But, you really need to fix that issue of yours first. You are a mega-fun guy and I love having such a friend, but even I am starting to get tired of your childish grudge. He sighs heavily, turning his face away. Its not childish. That dude is It fucking is, man! You are throwing a tantrum like a five-year-old because his seven-year-old friend didnt stop the nine-year-old from snitching on him doing bad things! It was funny at the start but you are dragging this out for way too long! Youve railed my pussy senseless in a public ssroom! Man up and take responsibility for your actions! Heh. Lines I will never get to say to a man. Kamils expression turns into a slightly somber one after myment and I can tell that hes thinking of saying something as he lifts himself on his elbows. I pull him into my chest and stroke through his hair. Alright, no sulking over my condition. This is about you, not me. The thing is, no matter how you look at it, you are clearly the bad guy in this situation. Stop acting like an immature kid and stop faking your personality to cater to some random chick. Just be yourself. Let bygones be bygones. Be like stair, as much as you hate to hear it. He is an amazing guy. Kamil groans something into my tits but doesnt pull away, and I know its not just because he likes it there. I chuckle and continue. Hell, he is clearly the winner and you are the loser here, no matter how much you try to antagonize him. I mean, dude fucking scored a harem behind our backs in like a month or two after we split up! A whole HAREM! He now has six, SIX WIVES, man! Each of them would most likely die for him! And he has TENS of side hoes too. Get it? Can someone like that really be a bad guy? He groans something into me again but much fainter this time. I then feel a warm sigh through the material of my tank-top and I let him down back onto the bed as he covers his forehead with the back of his hand and stares into the ceiling. And they are all okay with that, you know? Can you find sixpletely different women that would let you openly fuck other girls in front of them that arent your wives? Or even one? And Vanessa? Even if you made her your personal cumslut, you would most likely be bound to her officially since shes royalty. You would need to sneak out to get some fun with your side hoes in secret. You know how it was with kings and such. I stop for a moment and silence falls onto the chamber. The good sign is that Kamil is not openly fighting back my words as he would usually do when he hears something he doesn''t even want to think about or consider a different perspective. Theres a chance. And Im not going to let it go to waste. I bet if you werent such an ass to him, he could even help you hook up with some nice girl. Hes a literal chick ma, I tell you. I went to that mansion of his when you were out cold. I know what Im talking about. Its really not toote to drop this. Its a new world, new life. Do you think he has a grudge against you as well? Tell me. Does he? I stare at him intently with my eyebrows raised, letting him know that Im waiting for the answer. He groans but doesnt turn away. I dont know Then Ill tell you. Nah, man, he doesnt fucking care. He doesnt even fucking care about you until you cross the line far enough like thest time. He focuses on things that are actually important to him. You saw how he reacted when you turned at Shino or the others. Did you? He sighs heavily. And by being a bitch to him you are also pretty much burning a bridge between yourself and a myriad of fantasy girls pussies, just waiting for you to plunge your zing hot cock into their juicy depths. Ive never seen happier working girls in my life, and trust me, I do know a few from back at home. You might not have been salivating over erotic drawings of fictional characters like all these creepsno offence to any normal connoisseursbut you cant convince me that you are not eager to ravage some exotic hole with the owner happily spreading it for you. Silence falls on us again, but before I continue Kamil turns his gaze a little more towards me. I literally tried to kill him like a few days ago No matter if I was fucking angry or not Then fucking apologize! Jesus! I roll my eyes and throw my arms into the air. Just fucking go and say sorry! Whats stopping you from doing so?! Fucking pride? What is pride?! Can it get you a buffet of delightful pussies?! Fuck! If I was in the wrong, I would fucking get on my knees and crawl into the dudes fucking balls to suck him until my chin went limp in an honest apology! Or let him fucking drill my ass until I pass out! I take a deep breath and calm myself a little. Of course, it doesnt mean you have to spread your cheeks for him. I know you are not really into that. Just dont make it look fake and you are good, man. Everyone knows he is a kind and very forgiving person. I really dont want you to remain hung up forever over some stupid thing from a few years ago even in apletely different world. Its dragging you down, man. I nce at him for a brief moment and then continue. We are getting closer. Just ask Shino or Natalie. Or even Paul. Dude, he even seduced that uber-important magician who was present during our summoning, Cornelia, was it? Do you think shes some random thot that would fall for his cock? Or that he could brainwash someone this close to the King? Damn, I bet he could seduce the fucking Goddess if he got a chance! For the first time today, I see him chuckle, although he tries to hide it quickly. Almost there. Just a little bit more. But, it doesnt mean you are any worse, man. You are a precious fucking stud, got it? Your own character does have its own charms to it. Im not telling you topletely change who you are. As Ive said earlier, be yourself, but stop acting like a bitch because of some stupid little thing from the past. Did you catch all of that or do I have to start from the beginning? Kamil releases a slow sigh and sits up, moving to the edge of the bed to sit near me. I throw my arm over his shoulder and pull him closer, leaning into his ear myself. So? The answer? If its satisfying enough, something else might earn some satisfaction, I whisper to it while catching his hand and guiding it to my panties, making sure he notices the slightly damp material. Its been like this since our talk with Shino. He chuckles wryly and moves his back after nudging my pussy with his fingers a little. I Ummm Thanks. Im not really good with this shit, but Thank you I giggle and leave a strong peck on his cheek. Oho? Who is this shy boy? Do we know each other? Should I introduce you to my little sister? I dont think you know each other yet. He chuckles again, much more openly this time. Alright, you can stop, really. I mean it. Thank you for speaking to me. Always. Not just today. When I was listening to you just now It kind of stung at a few moments. And its actually good. You somehow always knew what to say to get to people, I have no idea how. I move my lips to his earlobe and bite on it faintly. Whatever could you mean? I just scolded you like the idiot you are, didnt I? I just told you how much better man stair is, didnt I? I just want him to nail my pussy with his Sexmancer cock, dont I? Thest one is certainly true, heh. He snorts and I draw myself back to give him some space. Marcia, I I guess I really needed someone to just bash me like this. And I mean like you now, and that time during the duel. Ive started thinking about this after it. And I guess after few other things in the past. And I do have to admit that I kind of wanted to just me him and be angry that he somehow got stronger than myself, but you might be right. This might have gotten a little bit too far. Finally I whisper to myself and he chuckles wryly again. So Since you are kind of good with all this talking and social stuff Could you like help me out a little? I guess I might at least give it a try or something However that goes You dont even have to ask! What are friends for? Ill make sure you two be the bestest friends ever! I slug him in the shoulder and he groans, smiling awkwardly. I dont think thats possible with all of that, hah. Are you doubting me now? I nce at him while raising one of my brows. Alright, whatever, your call. Anyway, thanks again. And sorry for being a fucking ass over this a few times. Oh, stop apologizing and just fucking plow me already! I throw myself at him and we fall onto the bed, chuckling. You better not turn into a sissy after mommy scolded you once, got that? I would miss your punk energy. He ps my ass without a warning, making me moan in surprise, and grins. I think someone needs a reminder who is the man of the house here. We then start rolling over the bed while trying to wrestle to decide whoes out on top and proceed to have a quite fun time afterwards. Chapter 90 – A Royal Ride Chapter 90 C A Royal Ride Back in a certain mansion in Evaneheim at ate hour Fufufu~ Im really grateful for this pleasant opportunity to get rid of some tension again, Mr Carter. A noblewoman in a scarlet red evening dress chuckles lightly and extends her hand. I can see a bit of rosiness on her cheeks uncovered by the half-mask she is holding over her eyes. I grab her delicate palm and lean forward while bringing it slightly up to my lips. The pleasure is ours, of course. Im d our services are up to my Ladys standards, I say with a smile after leaving a soft peck on the womans skin. Your incredible chambers have proven to me many times already that its most likely impossible for my expectations to not be met here, fufufu~ Now then, I have to return before my servants start thinking that my evening stroll to a liquor store has gone wrong. Please, take good care of my silly daughter. I know shes been sneaking out toe here too, fufufu~ I smile wryly and respectfully nod my head. Im afraid I am not aware of my Ladys daughters identity since we value our customers privacy, but I can give you my word that we treat each person the best we can to meet their individual needs and guide them properly. She also gives me a faint nod. I wouldnt expect anything else from such a high-ss establishment. Thank you, Mr Carter. After she starteding here, she has grown much less awkward and more social. Its hard to imagine such a bundle of shyness could change so fast. I truly appreciate that. Now, until we meet again. I should pay a visit to a few friends of mine to give them some rmendations, as usual, fufufu~ I ce one more kiss on thedys hand and bow slightly as she leaves for the door. Sighing to myself after she disappears behind it, I shake my head. Cornelia steps to my side with a soft chuckle. You are getting more and more popr amongst the noble circles. Not just mothers but even their daughters cant resist you. Hey, its not like Im doing anything to them. They arent even here for me but for all the toys anyway. Its you girls who are getting more and more popr, especially Mafaris. We nce over the main hall together. I think its quite okay to say that its pretty much bustling with various people, be it men or women. It has even reached the point where some nobles are choosing our establishment as their meeting ce and a few groups are happily socializing together while our girls serve them. Food and drinks, of course. Its not just high-ssdies that gather around. Theres no one by the reception at this moment so we walk up there and exchange smiles with Elise, who is currently the one working behind it. How is it going? I ask. I think Ive already gotten used to it. Its honestly much more fun than I expected. People are much kinder than most adventurers and some guys are so precious when they are all shy abouting here for the first time, hahaha. And shes doing the Goddesss work to make themfortable, Cornelia adds, making Elise blush a little. As youve said before, shes a real professional. And that natural cuteness of hers is just so strong that men quickly growfortable when talking to Elise. Ive been shoved aside in a blink. I turn to look at her. We havent yet seen the results of this nights survey and you are already jumping to such conclusions. Better start practising going nude early. Cornelia hits me in the shoulder with a chuckle. Im not going to give you this satisfaction. Closing my eyes, I bring out a blissful smile on my face. Mmmmmm I can already see those juicy thighs moving in front of mepletely bare every single day Good heavens Umph! She elbows me quite stronger than her previous attack and Im met with Corneliaspletely crimson face after opening my eyes. She quickly escapes back into the crowd, making me chuckle to myself. You two have a really amazing rtionship. Elise''s voice brings my attention back to her. Thank you. It took some time to develop and establish. Cornelia is an incredible woman and a lot of things wouldnt be as they are without her help and willingness to support me. Spotting someoneing towards the reception, I lift my elbows from it and wink at Elise. But remember, you are a very nice girl too and I would certainly not mind learning a little bit more about you. Dont feel reserved or assume that you are out even before starting, alright? She nods with some more rosiness surfacing on her cheeks and I step away before our new customer reaches the counter. Walking through the hall, I check on the few spots with people enjoying somepany of our beautiful elves and other maids to make sure that everyone isfortable. I pass by Teffith, who watches over the lobby and receive a respectful nod from her, keeping the professional appearance. Strolling through one of the corridors, I stumble on Yudie walking outside of one of the rooms, locking it with her own key. We give our employees a spare so that they can lock the tired or passed out customers while leaving them a way to unlock the door with the key they get at the reception. Its a nice safety measure. The furry girl dressed in our iconic uniform spots me and we smile at each other. Do you need anything, Master? No, Im just wandering around. Everything good? Of course. My partner might need a few moments to collect themselves after our fun though. Not our problem if they bite more than they can chew. She chuckles with a sly grin at myment. What do you think about this? I appreciate you girls joining us, but always feel free to let us know about anything, alright? You dont have to worry, Master. I cant speak for everyone, but from what I have experienced, I think well like it here. I honestly didnt think that seeing a Human squirm under me so much would be this satisfying. Hahaha. d to hear that you are enjoying yourself. I was a little afraid you wouldnt have too much fun with Humans, but I guess I shouldnt have. Alright, I wont hold you back any longer. She nods with a smile. Ill head to the baths then. I think there was another person interested in mypany and we shouldnt make them wait, right? Oh, then I apologize for taking your time. You pure-blood girls are much more popr than I expected. Have fun then. And dont overdo it. You can always decline. Yudie stops by my side to brush her furry cheek against mine before passing me. I know. Thank you. Ill see youter, Master. Its just their first day, or rather a night, and they are already getting some attention. I guess weve attracted enough people to have some interested in pure-blood Beastkin amongst them without having to advertise too much. Well, they were curious about it so its good for both sides. Ill need to tip Ross about a certain half-blood Pantherkin and Catkin joining our ranks. Hell be really happy to hear about that, for sure. I wonder if he would be into Yudie too. ~Master... theres a VIP... waiting for you... in the dining area...~ Sirgias adorable voice rings in my head while assuming a slightly sultry tone. I hope the girls will be able to ovee the effect of Sweet Whispers too at some point. ~Thank you, my dear. Ill be there in a moment. Do you need anything?~ ~No Everything in the kitchen is going fine Thank you, Master~ I turn around and head back to the main lobby. Taking one more nce at the people inside, I disappear behind the door leading to the dining area. Ady in an elegant dress of an agate colour and with a mask covering her whole face sits by one of the tables. A veil of the same shade covers her hair, hiding itpletely from sight. Arriving by her side, I ce the Hall of Serenity sigil on the table and make a courteous bow. Wee, my Lady. May I know on whose rmendation you are visiting our humble establishment? And how can we be of use to you? The glowing mark on the table prevents any sounds escaping from around us so feel free to speak freely. Seems like you have finally gotten a grasp on Hall of Serenity, stair. Congrattions. I instantly recognize the owner of the voice as they dont make any attempts at hiding it. Thank you, my Lady. I managed to do so just recently. How should I address my Lady? Just Lili. No need to be so courteous. I think youve already figured out what I might ask of you. I nod with a smile. Lili it is then. Should I guide you to one of our VIP Pleasure Chambers personally or ask for one of our charming girls to apany you? Since you are offering, Ill dly take this chance to be escorted by the master of the house. I do not require assistance from your employees today. Although, I do have to praise them for their knowledge and professionalism. I appreciate it and will definitely forward this praise to the people responsible for overseeing the Pleasure Chambers. Now, if you would, Lili. Thedy takes my hand and I lead her to the corridor behind the dining area where the stairs leading up are located, guiding Lili as gracefully as through a noble dance hall. We arrive on the next floor and I open the door to one of the special chambers for her, bowing my head. After passing by me, Lili turns around. Would you mind apanying me for a little longer? I quickly let Cornelia and Elise know about my current situation and nod. With pleasure. After I close and lock the door behind myself, activating the silencing formations on the wall, Lili takes off her veiled mask, revealing her beautiful pale face and silvery-white hair. Her cheeks are a little bit flushed as she looks my way with a soft smile. Long time no see, stair. Is it really, Lianne? We saw each other like two days ago. The Queen chuckles quietly. You are paying too much attention to such details. I chuckle too and shake my head. Well then. Ive heard that our sess in this particr field was greatly influenced by your word so allow me to finally give you my thanks; I didn''t want to mention it in the castle. The queues to the Pleasure Chambers rarely go down. Its only natural that I would whisper a word or two to some friends after confirming their quality myself. But, I honestly didnt expect it to travel this far. It just shows how well everyone is treated here. And thats all thanks to the girls. And my lovely dwarf artificer, Sirgia, for bringing all of this to life. She is truly a master artificer. Im grateful to both of you. Its not an exaggeration to say that my life has been made much easier thanks to your intervention. I can function with almost no difort now and Im not as tense around others as in the past. Its a great improvement for social gatherings and official meetings from which I usually tried to talk my way out. Almost? I raise my brow at her and Liannes fair and adorable face flushes a little more. Well The tools youve made for me are of course amazing, but no matter how sophisticated they are and how many clever functions they have, like that heating one they still cantpletely rece the feeling and warmth of another person Ah. I understand. I cant deny that, even though I cant speak from experience either. It must be tough with this kind of constitution if the only way to fully relieve all the tension is to wholeheartedly embrace someone. No wonder Ross is still as pushy as before. Lianne chuckles with her soft, angelic voice and covers her adorable lips. That unruly son of mine is really a pain sometimes. But well, he might have gotten that after myte husband. The previous king also had a tendency to poke his nose into someone else''s business all the time. It just shows that he cares, even if his attempts are quite insensitive at times. Ah, that reminds me, if you wouldnt mind, Id owe you a favour if you could let him know that Im ready to amodate the nobles he mentioned. He will know which ones, I say with a smile. She rolls her eyes. He couldnt think of something more creative, could he? I know, right? We both chuckle together. Then, a little ufortable silence falls onto us. Weve been speaking quite casually, but we are in fact standing in the middle of a room full of sex toys and contraptions ced all around it. Theres almost not a single piece of a wall without something standing near it or hanging down from it. Our eyes meet for a moment and its clear that both of us have thought about the sameour current situation and its possible implications. I clear my throat, feeling responsible to end this sudden stalemate. I apologize if Ie out as rude, but after all that nagging from Ross, Im sometimes wondering if you just havent met anyone who was interesting enough amongst the higher ss or if you chose to respect yourte husband and decided not to findfort in another man, even after you abdicated the throne, not necessarily making your new partner the new king. I understand how insensitive my question might be, but it would be a good idea to let your son know if its thetter. That could tone down his pushy approach a little. Ive told him this already, but its not like I know everything, and it would be definitely better if he heard that from the person in question. Lianne listens to my long monologue and smiles softly. Thank you for your consideration. It is true that I respect myte husband a lot and loved him with all my heart and body. He was a verypassionate person and I believe Ive mentioned it already whenparing you two in that aspect, not just your looks. Obviously, he knew about my condition and needs. Therefore, he specifically made me promise to never take such an oath or anything simr. He asked that of me every time he left the castle, thats how much of a worrywart he was. She chuckles softly and shakes her head before refocusing on me. I believe that would have already answered your question, but it is true that there was no one who would catch my attention the same way he did Yes There wasnt... I see. I guess well have to bear with him then if we dont want to straight-up lie to him, which isnt the best idea, I think. Thank you for satiating my curiosity. I shouldnt waste any more of your time as we can always speak whenever youd like to. Ille to the castle whenever called. For now, please enjoy your stay. I make a courteous bow after noticing that Lianne has started getting a little more flustered and turn around to head back. stair. Hearing her call for me again, I stop and take one more nce behind. Yes? If you dont mind then could you lend me a hand? Uhhh I No, I dont really mind, but Are you sure? I ask, slightly surprised. Lianne makes a faint nod while her fair cheeks grow rosier. Just a little My eyes subconsciously wander over her dress from the bottom to the top and I swallow my saliva after realizing what this actually means. If you really are okay with me watching and seeing everything, then Ill try my best to help you out, of course. She starts fiddling with her agate dress, and after a few moments, it slides down to the ground, revealing all of Liannes beautiful body. Theres nothing else covering her porcin-white skin. Both her breasts, which are on a slightly smaller side that fits her dainty frame, and her precious ce areid bare in front of me. I have not expected her to not have anything underneath. Does it mean she came here like that from the castle? I would like to use the vibrating saddle first If you could assist me she says with a little uncertainty in her voice. I nod at her and try to smile softly. Whatever is your wish from now on, speak about it freely. Ill assist you with anything you need. To not stare too much, I move to one of the sybians and bring the magical saddle to the middle of the room. I check if everything is fine and do a quick test run on all the modes to make sure that things are working properly. Lianne walks up to me and stops by my side. Her slender thighs show up barely at the edge of my vision. Finished, I stand up and turn to her. Anything else that my Queen requires? She chuckles a little. Before we start Could you help me get ready? Naturally. Any specific requests? Ill leave it up to you. I nod and take off my gloves while moving in front of Liannes charming body. I still cant believe someone with almost the same figure as Shino is a nymphomaniac. But I guess the fact that I have an actual queen inviting me to freely touch her body should be even more unbelievable. Oh well. I better do it properly or off goes my head, hahaha. To not aim straight for her precious ce from the very first moment like some barbarian, which is actually really hard to do with how alluring and delicate it looks, I start gently trailing over her skin with my fingers. And I really do mean it. Its of no doubt that shes been literally plowed countless times, and yet, her lower lips are tightly shut together, drawing a single adorable line that hides her pink flower from the word. Its as if that ce has never been explored before. And naturally, theres not a single hair above it. One of the most perfectly sealed pussies Ive ever witnessed. After a moment of soft caresses, Liannes breathing grows rougher, like a lot. Shes clearly enjoying my palms travelling over her chest, even without them reaching for either her breasts orher regions. Shes a bit shorter than me so she mostly directs her gaze at my chest, sending me asional nces from below. It would be rude to just y with her like this so I move my hands to her petite breasts and cup them up a little. Nhhhnnn When my fingers gently squeeze those moderate marshmallows, she releases her first quiet moan. And man, I take back anything that Ive said about her voice being angelic. This is a definition of a divine and lovely voice. Its so pure and pleasant that it entices you to instantly seek more. This might actually get a little bit hard if we move to some more intense stuff. I move my thumbs to Liannes nipples, standing fully at attention, and begin tenderly tracing circles over them while still keeping sporadically kneading her soft hills with the other fingers. Her mouth instantly shoots open much more and she shivers a little, releasing a few more moans. She ces her hands on my chest and leans onto it a bit. With my actions now partially restricted, I begin trailing down with my fingers, making sure that I give her smooth tummy the attention it deserves before my right hand starts nearing a spot that emanates quite the heat, even from behind the closed gates. Mhhhhhhmmmmmmm Lianne sighs into my neck in full delight, resting her head on my shoulder, as I press my pointer and middle fingers over her slit, already so wet that I can feel them gettingpletely drenched with her love nectar in a blink. I move them back and forth over her petite mound without parting the two cliffs strongly glued to each other. Lianne grips my vest with her delicate hands and starts rocking her hips on her own ord. In no time she is actually humping my fingers while I keep them steady. The tips of my digits rub over the two velvety bulges just exactly not strong enough to cause them to split and dive inside. Nhhhnnn Mmmmmm Nhhhhhhnnn Aaaahmmmmmm~! She suddenly thrusts her waist forward, mming it into my underbelly and starts slightly shivering. I wrap my left arm around her body and keep Lianne steady as she orgasms. She really came just from having the outside of her lower lips caressed by my fingers. I cant imagine how good she must feel from the actual thing. I havente so quick in years she whispers very quietly. Really? Lianne jerks a little. You heard that? Yeah. My senses are a bit sharper now. Anyway, not even with the toys? She shakes her head, still resting it on my shoulder. No Your fingers felt just amazing I I really missed this feeling So much that I didnt even notice when I started moving instead of leaving it to you... I chuckle a little. That was kind of hot, Im not going to lie. So, was that enough for the preparations? Lianne stays quiet for a moment, just releasing hot breaths into my neck. Could you do it a little bit more? Naturally. I pull her back, making sure that she can stand properly, and smile at herpletely flushed face. Let me try something else this time. Dont stop yourself from going wild if it happens, alright? She nods at me with a delicate smile and I move my hands to her sides, leaning forward. Starting from the middle of her chest, I leave a trail of kisses over her abdomen, taking a moment to pepper her stiff peaks with some more affection, evoking a few rougher breaths from the Queen. When I reach her underbelly, she trembles ever so faintly each time I ce a loving peck over her skin, moving lower and lower. ncing up before descending further into thends of pure pleasure, I meet her gaze between the sacred valley, watching how Lianne''s dainty lips part repeatedly to strongly suck in fresh air and release humid breaths. Her eyes are full of yearning and expectations, pretty much screaming at me to stop wasting time and resume the journey that I halted just right in front of the gates to heaven. I chuckle lightly. Grab onto my head if it gets hard to stand. And I instantly lower myself enough to match my lips with hers, pressing them together in a wet kiss. She covers mine in an abundance of her hot saliva the moment we connect. Mhhhhhhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmm Liannes fingers find their way to my hair just a momentter while she releases an amorous moan. She moves her feet a bit to the sides, making space for my head to fit between her slender thighs and for my mouth to reach more into her still sealed leaking honeypot. After a few initial brushes and kisses, I bring my fingers near my cheeks and very slowly pull her two perfect folds aside, finally revealing the unimaginably perfect entrance to the royal pussy. If I really didnt know any better, I would swear Lianne has never been with a man before. The pink walls of her innerbia and the tempting ring leading further into the depths of her womanhood lookpletely untainted, waiting for the first person to ever stretch them wide. Moving my eyes from this entrancing sight, I lock gazes with Lianne again. She stares deep into mine as I slowly extend my tongue and bring my face closer and closer to her precious ce from below while holding it spread with my fingers. Since Im not the person to torture a woman who is so strongly craving me to explore her insides, I slide my muscle in and start to work. Lianne trembles immediately, losing some strength in her legs, pushing her pretty flower more into my mouth as a result. Nhhhn Mmmmm Nhhhnnn A little deeper Nhhnn Yes There My tongue begins itszy rounds inside her snug passage until Lianne voices her wishes out by herself, and I cant very well ignore that. Led by her asional guidance, I use the tip of my tongue to tickle various spots inside her vagina. She quickly starts listening to my earlier advice and her hips begin moving back and forth. As I drill her flooding pussy with my flexible muscle, she rides my lips faster and faster, squeezing a handful of my hair with both her palms, pulling me more into herself. Aahhmmm Ahhhnnn Its so hot Mhhhhmmm Now faster Ahhhh Please, faster Mhnnnn I speed up thepping of my tongue each time she requests it up till the point where its swirling inside her lewd hole yearning for more and more like crazy. Lianne starts pushing her pussy down onto me so strong she lowers herself to almost a half-squat, bouncing back up each time, of course moaning fervently during the motions. Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yeeeesss! Ahhhhhnnnnnnnn~! She makes thest shove, running with her sensitive nub straight into my nose while pulling my hair most likely as strong as she can. Shivers envelop her whole body again and she arches her back from pleasure. I quickly grab her sides to save Lianne from her meeting with the ground and she hangs limply in the air while twitching. Soon after the trembling stops, she gasps for air, revealing that shes been holding her breath for the whole duration of her intense orgasm. While she is panting roughly, I pull her towards myself and she hunches over my head, resting her tummy on it and cing her still slightly shivering hands on my shoulders. Haaaaah Haaaah Haaaaah Thank you Haaaah And Im sorry Sitting on my knees, I slowly bring her down so that she can rest on myp and chest. Supporting Lianne with my hands on her delicate butt, I lick my lips from all the love juices and chuckle a little. For what? Being so forceful Haaah... Dont worry about that. Im d to see you enjoying yourself. Ill let you know that I can take a beating now after getting some decent upgrades. This is nowhere close to how rough you get when doing it alone, isnt it? She shows a wry smile with some visible effort. Cornelia? I nod. Haaaaah I guess its not even a secret considering my constitution... So, are we actually going to use our friend waiting there on the side or are you satisfied? If you would like some more service, just tell me, including how intense it should be. Lianne nces at the sybian, ponders for a moment and brings her face back to me. I might have a request that could sound a bit weird Im all ears. Dont forget where we are. Weird is thest thing you want to call anything that can be done here. She smiles faintly and nods, brushing a lock of her silvery-white hair behind her right ear, uncovering more of her beautiful face. Could you sit behind me while I use it? With your shirt and vest off? I raise my brow at her and my top disappears into the ring a momentter. Raising ourselves up, I carry Lianne to the saddle while her moderate chest is pressed into me from the front. I can feel her hands running over my back and neck. cing her down in front of the rubber cock standing tall in the middle of it, I sit behind her. She nces back at me over her shoulder and I move my hands to her enticing butt. Lianne raises her hips with my support and I line her petite slit, sealed up again, with the tip of the fake cock. She uses her own fingers to rub herself between those two alluring mounds and transfers some of her love nectar onto the stic rod awaiting its permission to enter. When she spreads her lower lips wide, I gently lower her body onto it and watch the dildo prate her. It travels through her snug passage bit by bit until she ispletely seated on the saddle, releasing a dreamy sigh. Lianne leans herself to the back and I pull her into my chest. She rests her head on my shoulder and smiles beautifully. Thank you. You are wee. Any specific wishes? Can you rub my clit and breasts while holding me like this? Ill leave the controls to you then. You know how to use it, right? She nods and I move my right hand to her underbelly while cupping up her right breast with the other. Lianne touches the control panel on the side and the lewd machine starts releasing faint humming noise at first. She instantly takes a deep breath, inhaling a lot of air and slowly letting it out. Not wasting any time, I start brushing my fingers over her little nub, pushing my digits into the now slightly spread slit. Lianne moans softly into my ear when I trace a few small circles over it. My other hand isnt cking off either and Im tenderly kneading her fair breast, trying to do my best to embrace her body as affectionately as I can during all of that. Mhhhhmmm Mmmmmm Mhhhhmmmm She raises the intensity of the vibrations and Im starting to feel them much more clearly. In the end, Im also sitting on the buzzing throne, even if theres nothing going inside me. Nevertheless, it does feel quite nice. Fortunately, thanks to my Title, I dont have to worry about ruining my underwear. After a few moments, Lianne begins to rub her pink crevice over the low bump in front and behind the protruding dick that is filling up her royal pussy. I keep tickling her precious orb and add a few tame pinches and pulls on her left nipple while listening to her enticing gasps and moans. Ahhhmmmm Mhhhhmmmm Ahhhmmmmm As she grinds her hips into the machine stronger and stronger, I decide to add one more very subtle action. With her head resting back on my shoulder, I have full ess to her beautiful neck, which just begs me for attention. I cant ignore it for long and begin peppering Liannes porcin-white skin, now slightly more flushed, with loving pecks. In response to the new sensation, she increases the vibrations by a notch again and starts moaning even louder. Liannes butt starts lightly jumping up and bouncing off the sybian, letting her pussy get some thrusting action. Ahhh Ahhhnnn stair Yes? I stop my kissing for a brief moment. Ahhhhh Could you nnnnhhhh hump me? Ahhhhh Ahhhh Like youd be ahhhh doing me I pull myself a little bit closer to match my hips with hers and start fulfilling Liannes wishes. Each time she descends onto the rubber cock, buzzing stronger and stronger, I hit her bottom with my waist, pushing her up again. Ahhh Ahhhh Ahhhh Yes Like that Ahhhh stair... Whatever you need, my Queen. Ahhh Im close Ahnn Please, grab me ahhh and keep dropping me ahhhnnn hard ahhhh even while I cum Ahhh Ahhh Please Ahhh Without stopping Nhnnnn... She switches the sybian into a higher gear again and then pushes my hands to her hips, grabbing onto them strongly. After her snug pussy gets drilled a few more times by the vibrating invader, she reaches her peak and begins spasming. Ahhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! I do as Ive been told and start pulling her waist even higher than she was throwing it up by herself and mming her orgasming body down again. Liannes mouth opens wide. While I repeat this cycle of violent pounding, she holds her breath like before, with her eysh fluttering this time. After five seconds, she starts squirting andunching brief spurts of love juices to the front each time the rubber cock almost leaves her vagina, just barely hanging in there at the highest point. They are interrupted when her pussy ms back down onto the saddle. She still rides her high, orgasming and squirting, trembling and shivering while I fulfil her wish, not exactly sure for how long I should keep up this assault on thepletely silent from pleasure Lianne. I keep bouncing her body up and down, impaling her naughty hole on the rubber dick repeatedly. Finally, after another ten seconds, when I begin considering stopping this, she starts pping my forearms. I instantly pull her up andpletely turn off the sybian. Liannes pussy, freed from the intense thrusting, sends out one more, uninterrupted this time stream of clear liquid and calms down bit by bit. She gasps very loudly and starts wheezing for air. I hold her trembling body close and let her gradually catch her breath while the spasms tone down. It takes two minutes for Lianne to almostpletely recover, with just some asional shivers. While she still breathes a little bit roughly, I keep hugging her from behind. Our eyes meet and we both smile at each other. Say Lianne speaks up first. Yes? If I ever feel like I cant hold back any longer... Could you perhaps lend me something more than just a hand? I chuckle a little. Didnt I lend you my tongue already? She chuckles back at me and shakes her head. After moving a lock of her dishevelled silvery hair to the side, I ce a quick peck on her forehead, sparkling from all the umted sweat. I guess I have to take responsibility as the person who has caught your attention. Her eyes widen a little. You noticed? Please, I might not be the master of reading between the lines, but Im not that dense. Since Lianne has calmed down quite decently already, I lift her up in a princess carry and bring her to the bed on the other side of the room. I ce her down and sit on the edge. Rest up a little. Ill send Cornelia to apany you. Unless youd like for me to stay and help you clean and wash up. No need. Thank you for the assistance, stair. I really appreciate it. As I thought, its way different with someone actually embracing you... I smile at her. You know where to find me if youd need anything. Or how to call for me. If you make the decision, I''ll be there. She smiles back and nods. After leaving a soft kiss on the fair skin of her palm, I stand up and walk outside. Cornelia is waiting just by the door. "I''ll leave the rest to you. She''ll need a towel or two. Or some Livelihood Magic." I chuckle. "So, it finally happened, huh." "No, it didn''t." "It didn''t?" "Not yet." I smile at her and walk away. There''s still a bit of the night to supervise. Chapter 91 – A Fateful Meeting Chapter 91 C A Fateful Meeting Before I head back to the lobby, I quickly dive into my own room to clean myself up a little. I did walk out of the Pleasure Chamber with my bare chest on full disy and still partially decorated in Liannes love juices from the time I went down on her. Its surprising that Cornelia didntment on any of that. Shes perhaps getting used to seeing me in a weird state quite often. Nevertheless, I wash up and dress back properly. Then, I return to the main hall and assist the others or talk some with customers, just acting as an active and friendly owner of the business should. The rest of the night passes calmly and without any issues or new surprises, like the Queens visit from earlier. I get to chat briefly with our new Beastkin members and their first impression of the work and environment is very positive. They all already had a chance to test it out today, which is quite lucky. We close up when the timees. Something peculiar is starting to happen recently. Usually, not that many people are left when the hour to end arrives, but we are now seeing more and more people staying with us until thest minute, politely leaving without disturbing our operation, of course. They kindly thank us for the opportunity to spend time here and say lightly dispirited goodbyes to the girls. With all the visitors gone, we gather up for a short debriefing in the main lobby. The numbers are starting to get noticeable. Not that long ago barely anyone was living and working here. Now, its like a small audience when we host these meetings. Elea ps her hands a few times to capture everyones attention and the hall quietens almost instantly. She then nods at me with a soft smile and I respond with the same. Alright. Thank you everyone for your amazing work again. As usual, I wont be taking up too much of your time. Youve earned yourself a good rest. Its getting livelier here day by day and its all thanks to you. Well then, anything important to report? Pleasure Chambers? I nce at Mafaris and she stands up; her tail waves seductively behind her back. Their poprity is still rising, Master. There were no issues tonight. Well, one of thedies fainted from overstimtion but we have properly taken care of her, naturally, and rebuked her for going too hard without supervision. She giggles and some other girls chuckle too. I see. Thank you. Its not something you could have predicted or prevented. We cant force everyone to go in while apanied by one of our employees, of course. How are you faring? Mafaris responds with a wide smile and walks up to me. I let her sit on myp sideways and she gives me a hug while pecking my cheek. Im having a st, Master. I really appreciate you letting me service the female customers. Ive had so much fun with a few nice women thanks to you. Ive never thought it could be this easy to find people with the same likes as me. Im really d we met. And Im d to hear that. From what little chatter and rumours I have caught, your customers are always leaving fully satisfied. Considering that I can now recognize a bunch of theming quite regrly, I dare to say that you are starting to build your own harem. She chuckles and starts switching her position. As her right leg rises and moves over my head to allow her to sit with her front towards me, I catch a glimpse of her bare crimson pussy, spread alluringly under the folds of her maid skirt that gets lifted by the action. She knows I see it, deliberately prolonging the movement for a good moment so that I can take in the sights. Some of the bolder girls decided that it would be a fun idea to gomando during business hours, giving the indecisive or shy customers a little sh of the rare delicacy to lure them in with the promise of a piece of heaven, and of course, she is amongst that group. I was worried this could lead to some risky behaviour from the visitors that are less in control of their emotions than most, but there were no incidents so far. And the girls do enjoy acting flirty and seductive with their clothes to bring out various entertaining reactions from the guests, so Im just having them be really careful with who they tease. We haven''t had a situation where I would be ying with someone''s pussy as they talk to a customer yet, but it was close to that a few times with the Tiefling girls. They are just too mischievous. After changing our positions, Mafaris leans in for a kiss while grabbing both of my hands. As her lips press against mine, inviting my tongue for a sensual dance, she guides my palms to the front of her uniform and brings the bra part down, freeing her soft and springy breasts. Its of no surprise that my fingers are pushed into thefortable peaks, forced to knead them as we make out a little higher. She backs away from the kiss after a few seconds and shes me a coy smile, still squeezing her boobs with my hands. Even if we consider that true, Master, this body of mine will always be yours to use whenever and however you want. I might be more into women, but Ill be the sluttiest slut for your magnificent cock whenever you wish for it. And I will be happy to get railed by you. Always. Even now. Just say the word. I chuckle at her wryly and nce past her shoulders. Cornelia just smirks at me while Elea gives me an impish smile. Sirgia is already blushing and I can see Neira reaching into her pocket to bring out a small notepad, most likely getting ready to sketch a potentially interesting scene. Astrea is as expressionless as usual and the reactions amongst all the other women around are varying between some quiet giggles, interested gazes and some faint chattering. Even if we went and literally fucked right now in the middle of the meeting, no one would most likely be ufortable with it. Except for Elise, I guess. Shes looking like a blush-covered, startled doe. Shaking my head with a smile, I give Mafaris a quick peck on her crimson cheek and withdraw my hands, pulling her uniform up to house her alluring breasts again. Thank you for the kind words and extremely enticing offer. Ill remember that, for sure, but lets mind the others, shall we? If you are so eager for some action, I will be delighted to apany you after the meeting, okay? Mafaris nods and turns herself around the same way as before. But, this time, after ending on myp with her back towards me, she leans forward while stepping off it. The tip of her tail makes a slow trail from my crotch to the very end of my chin, of course revealing her precious flower while she is hunched forward, now also spread wide with her fingers, showcasing her hot insides only to me. She then makes a loud moan while stretching herself up and winks at me over her shoulder before walking back to her spot. I clearly catch Shawure and Zalia both silently spell out Traitor with their mouths towards the crimson-skinned tiefling, causing her to smirk at them. What do I have to go through with all of them... Ekhm. Cornelia, what about our special guest? I try to bring the conversation back onto its rightful tracks. Rested and happy. She wanted to thank you for the help so I led her to your chamber to let her wait there. I hope you dont mind. No, of course, good call. Thanks. Then, anything else? Vii, Zehra, Yudie, Hari, Feriha? Anything you would like to say or ask? I turn to the group of Beastkin girls sitting together. They nce at each other and shake their heads. Weve enjoyed our first day more than we expected, Vii starts. It was both fun and a pleasant experience. Thats right. It wasnt as good as with you, but it was nice. Mating with normal Humans isnt that bad, Hari adds, nodding her head. Looks like Im not considered normal anymore. Well, thats to be expected with my ss and all that transpired between the two of us, or all the Beastkin in the Community. And from what the girls have been telling me, men in this world arent that good at sex for some reason. Maybe theyck the drive and care for their partner, not thinking about more than just feeling good by themselves. Thats partially why there are so many dissatisfied womening to us for the Pleasure Chambers. The requests for me are also slowly increasing. Oh well, its not something to discuss during this meeting. Thank you. I appreciate your help too. I nod at them. And now, since nobody seems to be willing to speak up and its just me asking around, lets cover one more topic and youll be all free. So, how are the votes? I nce over everyone, trying to pinpoint who has the requested information. My first guess would be either Cornelia or Elise since the former often deals with paperwork and thetter is also starting to help sometimes. But, Elea is the one to stand up. While we did finish counting tonights votes, I personally think that keeping the results a secret until thest day will be much more interesting than revealing them part by part. Everyone exchanges a few words while nodding. I hope you dont mind my suggestion, stair, Cornelia, Elise. I dont mind. I would lie if I said that Im not curious and eager to know the numbers already, but I guess this will make it a little less stressful too, without our thoughts being led to the results of each night, Cornelia responds. I wont press further then. A surprise will be nice. And I agree with it being less stressful that way. Especially in the period between the final two working nights, I say and Elea sits back down. Seems that we are done here then. If you want to speak to me after the meeting, please wait for a moment while I tend to our VIP. Have a good night. Thank you. The lobby gets chatty pretty quickly and everyone leaves either alone or in groups. I quickly head to my chamber to not make Lianne wait too long. She should have told Cornelia to call for me instead. Its not like Ive been so busy as to be unable to spare her a few minutes. I walk inside and find her sitting on the bed whilebing her white hair, beautifully illuminated by the moonlighting through the open balcony and windows. Lianne notices my arrival and the silvery brush disappears from her hands, most likely sent to a spatial storage. She quickly gets off the bed and moves closer to me, wearing the same dress she came here dressed in. Are you done for today, stair? I nod. Yes, we have just wrapped up the meeting. Why didnt you tell me that you are waiting? I thought you left since Cornelia said nothing. Lianne smiles softly. I didnt want to inconvenience you more than I already have. Besides, I did need to rest up a little. I hope you dont mind me using your bed. Cornelia was too adamant on letting me wait here instead of anywhere else, saying that I should be ced in the best chamber. Of course not. But, considering my circumstances, I dont think I would have offered you my bed if I was the one guiding you. For various reasons. She chuckles quietly. Im fairly sure I know which ones. The scent of sex is even stronger than in my own bedroom back in the past. I give her a wry smile and Lianne chuckles again. But, dont forget who I am. And I dont mean my position. Such aroma was nothing but pleasant to me. I might have enjoyed it a little bit too much, to be honest To have my bed marked by the former Queen. What an honour. I bow slightly, smiling knowingly. Liannes fair cheeks show a hint of rosiness as she smiles back at me. She then clears her throat and steps closer. Thank you for your assistance with my selfish request, stair. I really didnt n on things going that way. My desire just got the better of me for a brief moment. I apologize. No, please, theres no need for that. I shake my head. You did not force me into anything nor did Iply with your wishes just because of your status. I enjoyed every moment of our short and intimate time together and I would dly do it again. You are a beautiful woman and I can count myself lucky to be able toy my eyes on your exquisite figure, not even mentioning my hands. She blushes a little more visibly and leans into me. With her delicate hands on my chest, Lianne leaves a peck on my cheek and backs away. Thank you again. I must admit, not even myte husband was such a smooth talker, fufufu~ Im very inclined to make my decision right now and right here, but I think both of us understand that such things shouldnt happen under the heavy influence of emotions, especially a quite fervent lust. They do say that men tend to think with their dicks when in thepany of a charming woman for a reason. Does it mean that Im thinking with my pussy right now? We chuckle together at the quite inappropriate joke that certainly no one would expect toe from their very noble, polite and well-mannered Queen. Lianne takes a deep breath, followed by a steady sigh. I nod at her and she takes my hand, putting on the masked veil. I escort her back to the tunnel leading to the castle and help her up into the cart. It was actually modified and upgraded by our skilful craftsmen just as I had wanted some time ago. Its now in the form of a fancy open carriage. Even the seatings are now cushioned and veryfortable. Additionally, the mechanism runs on pistons that use various Mana Crystals. After the Queen hops in and sits down, I step back to allow her to depart. She nces at me one more time. Till next time then, stair. Ive enjoyed my time here today greatly. I will ry to Ross what you asked me to. Im sure he will be very happy to receive such information, fufufu~ I chuckle too. Certainly. I guess I should be expecting his noble friends to show up quite soon. Have a good night and feel free to visit us whenever you feel like it. I will naturally lend you a hand if Im around. Much appreciated. And, dont worry. I will try not to think too long about my decision. Whatever it will be, just know that I will be happy to be of help either way. Its a big honour to assist the Queen. I make a courteous bow with a faint smile. Lianne chuckles softly. I think I better depart already. There are various things going through my mind after hearing the word big and they certainly arent rted to honour. I chuckle too and we nod at each other. cing her palm on the control panel, just like in the case of our makeshift magical phone, Lianne activates the contraption and the carriage starts travelling into the long tunnel. Without wasting any time, I head back up. Theres another woman most likely waiting for me if Im not mistaken. And, Im definitely not as I spot Mafaris leaning over the reception in the main lobby while scribbling something on a piece of paper. A quick scan with my senses lets me know that no one else is here or in the close vicinity. The yful tiefling notices my arrival and lifts her right leg, cing her knee on the counter. Naturally, this reveals everything again and she winks at me, brushing her fingers over her lower lips, opening and closing them in turns. I cant very well ignore such an invitation and show my appreciation to the crimson-skinned beauty by taking her hard all over the reception desk. Thank gods its quite durable because she keeps egging me on to plow her to my hearts content, very insistent on using her body to show her gratitude. I fill up both of her love holes with a luscious load each before we finish things up. Mafaris follows our fun with a quick cleanup and leaves after leaving a flirty hickey on my neck. As she travels up the stairs, I notice her two colourful friends ncing down at us over the marble railing. Judging by their jealous gazes, they have been here for a moment. But, fortunately, Im not dragged into another session and they walk away together. I do send them a Whisper, letting them know to find me tomorrow if they want in on the fun too. Seriously. With the number of girls that are into me physically getting this high, I will not have a single moment to catch my breath if I lose this bet. They are at least somewhat understanding of my situation right now, not pouncing on me all the time, but walking around with my junk in the open might be just a little bit too much to pass by uneventfully. Before going to bed, I stop in front of Cornelias room, sensing her presence still by the desk. Ie inside after she invites me and find her working on some documents while already in her nightwear. Moving closer to her, I hug my precious magiciandy from behind and peck her cheek, taking a peek at the papers. Sorry. Ive been so busy recently that most of the finances and formalities fell almostpletely to you. I promise to get back to it from tomorrow on again. Leave this to me ande to sleep. I can see a soft smile forming on her lips. She rubs her cheek into mine while still filling up the documents we have to submit monthly to the proper governmental bodies. Even if secretly supported by the King, we are still an official business that needs to check all the required boxes. Im almost finished with this part so just let me. And you know that I dont mind. Im used to paperwork. Theres always lots of it when you need all the permissions from every department when your research or experiments require something from them. Its much worse pain than this. Had fun? I sigh. How could I not? If you think I will ever get bored of enjoying a good time with a nice girl then I have bad news for you. Is someone jealous, perhaps? Should I show you who is the one to get preferential treatment here? She chuckles while shaking her head. I would rather finish the documents for you. What if I finish inside you while you finish the documents, finishing too? She snorts and erupts into a tame giggle. Al! Please! Im trying to focus here! And you are doing great. I peck her cheek again and move to sit on her bed to not disrupt her further. Cornelia follows me with her gaze, most likely missing the warm hug and I raise a brow at her. She raises hers in response and I start to wiggle mine, causing her to erupt in a giggle again. Shaking her head, she gets back to work. Theres not that much of it so you can leave it to me. And well, Elise also offered to help as she has plenty of experience with official paperwork and I agreed after she kept asking again and again. Why is she trying to pull more responsibilities onto herself while being employed as a receptionist? This is clearly the job for an ountant or the boss. I think she still finds it hard to believe that she can live in a big mansion and get paid this much just for manning the reception, feeling like she should be doing more to earn her keep. I couldnt change her mind. And she also told me that she has a friend who could help with the paperwork if we would be recruiting. I rub my chin and ponder. I guess it wouldnt be a bad idea. I was doing stuff myself before starting to go out actively but its only natural for things to change and not stay the same forever. I dont want to burden you with my responsibilities either. Let her know that she can tell her friend about us and well talk if they would be interested. Cornelia nods and returns to working in silence. In the meanwhile, I take a quick trip to the kitchen and make her favourite tea, bringing it back to my lovely researcher. She thanks me with a brief kiss and continues filling in various sheets while sipping on the hot refreshment. She finishes in fifteen more minutes and stretches on the chair. I quickly move behind her to give her shoulders a gentle message and Cornelia releases a sigh of relief and pleasure, slightly melting under my touch. Mmmmmhhhhmmmmm I forgot you learned how to do this in your own world Sooo goooood After a short moment, I help her up and we hug each other from the front, exchanging a few pecks. I then swoop her into my arms into a princess carry while she chuckles at me. Lets continue this in bed. And I dont mean that. I know. You have surprisingly better self-control than I would expect someone with a sex-rted ss to have. She kisses my neck and I carry her through the door between our rooms. But, shortly after I walk inside with Cornelia in my arms, I stop and stare at my bed with quite a surprise. All of my remaining lovers that are currently in the mansion are lying on it while dressed in their respective versions of negligee, underwear or sleeping gown. And that includes Sirgia, Elea, Neira and Astrea. Shino is not here today. Cornelia seems as surprised as I am so this might not have been nned by all of them. Whats this? I ask, ncing at my timid dwarf, blushing a little already. Ummm When we were sleeping with Astreas friends it actually wasnt that bad so I thought everyone would be happy to sleep together with Master and I can get used to it more Sirgia answers slowly, twirling one of her long brown braids. We exchange nces with Cornelia. No words are necessary, not even the connection between our minds, for each of us to immediately understand what the other is thinking about. This adorable cinnamon roll is too precious for this world. I let Cornelia down and we walk to the bed together. I quickly move to Sirgias side and nuzzle my cheek against hers, showering her in tiny kisses afterwards, evoking a muffled giggle from the cute dwarf. After everyone gets a goodnight kiss, we jump under the covers together. Sirgia deserves lots of love tonight so she ends up embraced by me from behind while I pull her as close to myself as a big spoon as possible. Cornelias arms wrap themselves around me from the back and she rests her forehead against the back of my head. Elea and Neiray down behind the two girls the closest to me. As for Astrea I suddenly feel something crawling over my legs and a grey-haired cat-eared head pops out from under the sheets. Purring faintly, my catgirl of a few words snuggles to my side that stands up vertically as if she is lying on a thin nk. I chuckle and tilt my head enough to peck her forehead, earning myself a gentle lick in return. We spend our first night with everyone together and have a good rest. In the morning, we exchange a few kisses and dress up before moving to eat breakfast. I have a feeling that something else was going to happen, but Sirgias presence stopped a certain Dark Elf duo from greeting me in a different way. Not that I mind, honestly. We then split up and everyone goes their own way. A bit of the paper that we need to submit is still left to be filled in so I choose to take care of it before Cornelia steals that responsibility from me again. While Im doing so, my lovely bundles of colourful jelly apany me, cheering me on and receiving some mana-pats in return. At one point, someone knocks on the door to my chamber and I can tell that its Rene, the half-blood Dogkin maid of ours. Come in. She walks inside with a letter in her hands. With a warm and gentle smile, she steps closer while extending it to me; her tail makes excited wags, swishing lively behind her back. Good morning, Master. I was asked to deliver this to you by a Human in a butler outfit. Im pretty sure he was here at least once in the past because I recognized his scent. Although it was very faint around the mansion at the time when I picked it up. Good morning and thank you, Rene. I take the white envelope off her hands and give the adorable doggirl some pats, which are immediately met with a visible speed-up of her tails movements and a wide grin on her face. The paper is adorned with a sigil that I do not recognize so it certainly is not from Ross. I wonder who the butler was if it wasnt one of his people and she still recognized him. Emi, currently sitting on myp, changes her finger into a sharp pointy knife and cuts through the envelope for me, earning herself a mana-filled peck on the cheek. Safi pulls the contents out and unfolds the letter before holding it in front of me while she stands behind my back. I scan through the fancy writing and quickly realize what this is about and who the mysterious butler could possibly be. The messagees from Lord Jericho. Hes a famous alchemist Ross told me about in the past and also the father of the blond-haired prick who got himself impotent after having ill intentions towards our girls. The message is of course written with the kind and flowery style that at first sight is very polite, inviting me to their mansion to talk about a certain event that involves both sides. Its unfortunately impossible to guess anything more from just this, neither if they are furious at me and are looking forpensation nor sorry for their family members mistakes. But, I think thetter is much less probable. Lord Jericho would like for us to meet this week. Works for me. I nned to ask Ross about the location anyway and head there to ask about the promise myself around that time too. That guy would be dreaming if he thought I would forget the bet he so adamantly wanted to make. Suddenly, I jerk a little from an unexpected sensation on the side of my neck. My head snaps towards the source and I spot Rene giving it a few quick licks. Our eyes meet and she freezes, most likely just realizing what she is doing. She quickly steps back and bows down. Im so sorry, Master! I didnt mean to interrupt your reading! I didnt mean to lick you either! I got lost in my thoughts and it just happened! Both her tail and ears are not moving now andy down and still, clearly showing that Rene feels guilty about her transgression. I can spot a visible blush on her cheeks as she lifts her gaze a few times to judge my reactions, trying not to move from her apologetic position. Besides that, theres one more thing I notice. Perhaps partially thanks to my senses getting sharper and stronger with my stats that keep growing, and to my recent experience with various Beastkin subraces, my nose is able to pick up a certain very specific scent left in the air after Renes escape. Its hard to mistake it for anything else after getting exposed to quite a lot of it, even if it varies per person. I poke Emis thigh a few times so that she can let me stand up and walk closer to Rene, cing my hand on her light brown hair. The slightly startled dogkin shivers faintly, but notices after a short moment that Im gently patting her head instead of doing anything more violent. She raises her eyes and I smile at her softly. Please, dont apologize. I dont mind, really. Im pretty aware of how absent-minded Beastkin can get during that time, and the effect I have on people. If you would like to mate with me, just let me know. I will dly help with your heat if you are fine with me. She listens to my request and stops bowing, starting to enjoy my fingers, and even her tail begins wagging again until her eyes widen and she freezes again just when I mention thest part. Her cheeks get covered with even more red and her pupils keep jumping to my face and down, most likely to my crotch. Y-You knew? I chuckle and scratch behind her pretty ear. I noticed just now. No need to be shy about it. Ill find some time for you if you would like. Or if you are wondering about finding a different partner, just know that you are free to look for them without needing permission or anything. Rene keeps silent under my tame pats, most likely trying to collect her thoughts. After a few seconds, she raises her gaze again and her tail is back to making some faint wags. Somehow, I can tell she feels a little expectant and hopeful. Then If you dont mind, Master I would like to mate with you when you have some time I ruffle through her hair a bit stronger and smile at her. With pleasure. Ill let you know when Im avable. I wouldnt want us to rush it and instead for you to fully enjoy it. But, if it gets too hard to hold back, juste straight to me. She nods with a wide smile and I lean in to leave a quick peck on her beautiful lips, causing Rene to blush even more while covering them with her fingers. I chuckle at her and she bows again, rushing off through the door a momentter. So sweet. Well, with that done, I get back to the documents and wrap them up in around an hour, finishing everything thats necessary. Then, I let my most important women know about Rene and the invitation. Cornelia volunteers to apany me, as expected, but I politely reject her offer, pointing out that this is a personal invitation and it could be taken the wrong way if I bring a well-known Court Magician with me as a support. She agrees after Astrea and Sirgia convince her that Im now strong enough to protect myself in case anything happens and that she can always stay nearby. This is what we end up with and I prepare to leave. My lovely magician and adorable dwarf give me a helping hand with it. They have decided to show up by the mansionter, following our connection, to avoid looking as if they were escorting me. Dressed up and sent off, I head to the location described in the letter. I pass by a few people that nod their heads at me and I respond with the same. It still feels a tiny bit weird getting recognition in the neighbourhood, but the pleasant weird. I stop by a few ces to check on the notice boards and rece old or damaged posters if there are any to take care of. Some youngdy ropes me into a short chat while Im doing so at one of the spots and we talk a little about her pleasant experiences at our establishment and how most of her friends are fans of it too. Since Im quite busy at the moment, I politely offer her a coupon with a small discount for her help in spreading the word about us, but actually just to shut her up so that I can leave without looking like Im escaping, and we part our ways. Unfortunately, it seems that the world is after me today or something because just fifteen minutester, I hear some angry shouts and surprised screams behind me. Turning around, I watch as someone jumps out of an alley in quite a hurry, bumping into many people, pushing them away or even causing them to fall. The person in question is now heading my way and I notice that they seem to be a woman, with long blond hair and barely covered by a piece of cloth over her chest and waist. The current street is quite packed with people so she shows up from time to time as I look that way. Some more shouting follows and a few men run out of the same alley that the woman has exited recently. I instantly recognize the suits of the two of them and even one persons identityits Lucas from Selinas. He, his coworker and a few guards most likely, start following the trail of toppled people, definitely chasing after the woman. Thats when I catch the glimpse of her face amongst the sea of people after she gets a little closer to me. The dots quickly connect in my head as I realize that I know it too, recalling where I have seen it. My judgement of the situation might not be correct, but Im willing to take a bet. Observing the womans struggle, I move closer to a nearby alleyway and step into it. A few short moments pass and the turmoil reaches my position. Already prepared for it, I grab the arm of the dashing girl the moment she shows up in front of my eyes and pull her towards me. What?! She shouts in surprise and I quickly push her against the wall while making sure that I dont m her into it with all my strength. She still grunts a little from the impact and then res at me after opening her eyes. They widen instantly. You! y along if you dont want to get caught. Without waiting for her response, I press myself into her, put my left elbow on the wall at the height of our faces, use the right hand to bring her leg up and behind my waist, and go for a deep kiss before she even has a chance to register what is happening. Covering her as much as I can and making us look like passionate lovers embracing each other in the alleyway, I somehow manage to fool the pursuers and hear them rush past us without checking the corner. She must have realized what this is about pretty quickly as the Elf woman doesn''t resist from the start. I keep the act up for a while longer until we cant hear any moremotion. Having her mouth finally freed, she gasps for air instantly, looking at me half-suspiciously and half-curiously. I quickly throw a cloak on her from my ring and pull her away before people who saw our little trick decide to ask questions. After we move through a few intersections, I stop walking and turn to the blond-haired Elf woman. She still seems apprehensive of me and thats understandable. I draw the rune of Hall of Serenity and activate it. I know it might not be that easy to trust my words, but theres no need to be wary of me. If I wanted to capture you for myself, you wouldnt be able to fight back. To illustrate what I mean, I punch the nearby wall with all I have, cracking it visibly and creating a small dent in the stone. Her eyes widen at the disy and she nods. Alright. I get that you have somehow escaped from Selinas and thats the reason behind our unexpected reunion, I continue. Yes. I finally got a chance when they opened the cage to bring me out for the buyer. I managed to avoid getting caught and reached the surface but they were quick to run after me. If you really dont have any ill intentions towards me, can you let me leave now? Thanks to your intervention, I might be able to escape the city. Im afraid it wont be that simple. And its because of that. I rub my chin and point at her. Her gaze follows my finger and stops at the ve mark on her chest. She groans, most likely understanding what Im getting at. We are lucky that they havent activated the safety measures yet to restrain and locate you, but I dont think that state will remain for long. She hits the wall with her fist. Curses! Damned Humans! Uuuuuuuggggghhhhhhhh! Please, try to calm down. It doesnt mean theres no way for you to get out of this situation. The woman looks at me again. What do you mean? As far as I remember, you have been caught unjustly right? Of course! I was on the hunt when the ve hunters captured me! Right. Thats what you said back then. Eh? What? You understood me? I chuckle. As good as right now. We are speaking Elvish if you haven''t noticed yet. Her mouth opens and closes once in surprise as she realizes that Im right. Anyway, its not like I exactly believe in fate, but its our second time randomly meeting so I feel a little inclined to help. I can get you out of this as long as you y along. She ponders over my words for a brief moment before answering. And how are you going to do that? Simple. Ill just escort you back to Selinas and demand to im you as my reward for helping. Of course, paying for the merchandise properly. I smile at her. I have quite a good rtionship with Madam Selina so it shouldnt be a problem to shove your buyer to the side. What? You want to bring me back there? Are you stupid? Like I would believe that! To believe or not is up to you. But, better decide quickly. I dont think we have a lot of time. Either run ore with me. If you choose thetter, Ill let you stay in my mansion to recuperate and help you cross the citys walls. You will be able to control me via the mark after they transfer the ownership to you. Im not that stupid. I sigh and shake my head. Im also able topletely remove it if you are mine. In fact, no ve in my home has a working seal as I have taken them down immediately after purchase. As I said, the choice is yours. Theres not much more that I can do or say to convince her. The Elf woman keeps thinking about it while eyeing me up, clearly torn between running away and choosing to gamble her life with my suggestion. After a brief moment, she hits the wall again. Damn it! Alright! Ill follow you! Ill end up back there if they activate the mark anyway! I hate Humans so much! I smile wryly and nod. Understandable. And I wont ask you to act polite. The more you struggle, the more believable it is, and the better for us. Now,e here. A few smoking Void Chains surge from the ground after I snap my fingers and wrap themselves all around the elfs body, shocking her greatly. Its only now that she realizes it would have been impossible to escape from me if I really wanted to capture her, even if she thought that she could somehow avoid my unusual strength. I guess its time for a little detour first. Chapter 92 – The Woes of an Alchemist Chapter 92 C The Woes of an Alchemist With the runaway Elf over my shoulder, I step into the streets again. Some people nce our way after noticing the unusual sight of a man in a ssy suit carrying a non-human woman covered just by a cloak. I make sure to stare them down with an indifferent expression so that they dont poke their noses into someone elses business. Thats enough to divert their attention elsewhere. As we head towards Selinas ce, my new ally tries to show some resistance from time to time by wriggling in my restraints or trying to kick with her legs. Not too much so it doesnt inconvenience me too greatly, but just enough to still keep appearances in check in case someone recognizes her or if we stumble on part of the pursuit. Fortunately, we somehow manage to reach our destination without any interruptions and I walk inside. Some customers present in the main lobby raise their eyebrows at me, but I just ignore them. A woman in thepanys uniform notices me, then my cargo, and her eyes widen. She must have recognized the Elf girl because she quickly dashes through the door behind her. Already expecting her to show up by my side in a moment, I step away from the entrance to the right wing thats located by my side and wait. It soon opens and the same woman walks into the lobby while apanied by three guards. She stops in front of me and makes a courteous bow. Wee, Sir Carter. I do not want to rudely assume things, but I do not know if you are aware that this ve you seem to have captured is one that has just recently escaped from us. I nod at her. Yes, I am. Thats why Ive brought her here. I saw this woman frantically running through the streets of Evaneheim. After noticing her seal, I recognized her from one of my visits. We are very thankful for your assistance, Sir Carter. Well make sure to reward you properly Is Madam Selina present today? Interrupted, the woman nces at me with uncertainty. Um, yes, she is. But, I dont think we need to bother Madam Sel Then bring me to her. Ive caught this one myself, with quite some effort. She seems quite feisty, which piqued my interest. I want to consult her situation with Madam Selina directly. I dont think you should have anything against my request, right? I did save you guys a lot of trouble. She gives me a wry smile but nods faintly, most likely understanding that she cant really go against the wishes of the Ruby Card holder. Its obvious she wanted to sweep the whole thing under the rug as much as possible, most likely avoiding mentioning my involvement. Before she replies, one of the armed men steps closer and squints his eyes at me. She doesnt seem to be resisting as much as before. Its weird for someone who made it past many people and even escaped a hold a few times. To me, it loo I snap my fingers and a few Void Chains wrap themselves all around the guy, tying him up from the bottom to the top. He falls to the floor with a thud, shocked and unable to move even in the slightest. Can you resist? I raise a brow at him, doing my best to sound slightly irritated. The man cant do anything else besides squirming in the bindings while clearly attempting to prove himself. Thought so. I snort at him. She knows she is powerless under my spell and gave up long ago. Or, rather than giving up, shes most likely waiting for another opportunity to show itself. Isnt that how you lost her? Being careless? Im not careless. I will deliver her straight to Madam Selina myself. Now, may we leave? The other guards step aside and the woman bows, respectfully gesturing at the door. I pay no attention to them and walk out of the main lobby. People are already starting to whisper to each other. Theres no need to further cause a scene. Since I know very well where Selinas office is located, I head straight there, with the female clerk following after me shortly. After reaching the correct door, she steps in front of me and bows again. I nod at her, allowing the woman to announce my visit. It would be rude to just barge inside anyway and I wasnt nning on doing so. She knocks on the door. Madam Selina, Sir Carter is here and would like to meet you. I notice a faint ripple in the air, most likelying from the silencing array getting disabled. Interesting. Looks like Im getting more sensitive to mana. Good to know. Selinas voice arrives from inside. Ask him if he wouldnt mind waiting for a few minutes, if possible. Im currently working on a significant contract for a certain customer. Im afraid not, Madam Selina. Its important. And rted to that customer, if Im not mistaken. He came with a Wood Elf ve. Soon after she finishes, we hear footsteps closing onto the door and it opens, revealing Selina standing behind it, as usual,pletely in red. She nces at me, then at the girl on my shoulder, and gives me a warm smile. Please,e in, stair. Its nice to see you again, even if the circumstances of our meeting don''t seem the best. I shrug my shoulders, causing the tied-up Elf to jump a little. What can we do? It do be like that sometimes. She chuckles softly and I enter the office. The female clerk follows after me, urged to get inside too, most likely to exin the situation. Moving to the centre, I let the long-eared beauty down onto the floor and dispel the restraints. It surprises the assistant greatly. What? She knows she cant run from me so why should I waste my mana for no reason. I would catch her again before she takes more than a single step. Selina smiles at me while the other woman bows her head. She has clearly seen through me. Its not our first meeting. But, since we have an additional pair of eyes and ears with us today, I should keep my persona for a little longer. Now then, I assume you havente to sell this girl to us, right, stair? She looks the Elf woman over and then moves her gaze between me and the clerk. Im afraid it would be considered fraud if I had intended to do so. In the end, this is your merchandise. I just happened to stumble onto it running freely through the city. She raises an eyebrow and nces at her employee, who drops her gaze to the ground. It is true, Madam. I deeply apologize, but there were some issues with the recent transaction. Due to the negligence of certain people, this ve managed to escape to the streets before we could bring her to the client, or transfer the ownership. Sir Carter stumbled on her by chance and brought her back to us, but demanded to speak with you. Selina shakes her head with a heavy sigh. Does the customer know? No, thedy that purchased this ve did not see her escape. She is currently in the waiting room where the sealing process is conducted. So it really is about the contract I was just finishing up Who was taking care of this? Troy and Lucas, Madam. I do not know the names of the guards stationed in the building today, unfortunately. Slightly rubbing her temples, Selina dismissively waves her hand at the clerk. Go and tell Lady Dirsfenia that weve run into some legal issues with this certain ve and have to check them out to not inconvenience her in the future. Make sure to make herfortable for the moment. As you wish, Madam. The woman bows and quickly leaves. The three of us are left alone. My new Elf friend is wary of Selina, which is understandable, of course. Thedy in question chuckles at the nervous girl. Do you understand Common? The girl nods. You must have been born under a lucky star to have met such a streak of good fortune. Not only you had sessfully pushed through a quite heavily staffed building but even ran into one of the most considerate people towards non-humans that I know of. She caught your attention, didnt she? I smile and follow Selina to sit on the sofa by the coffee table. As perceptive as always. Yes, she piqued my interest, and not only due to her looks. I gesture at the Elf girl to join me by my side and she reluctantly follows the request. And am I right to assume that you want her? Very much so. Considering what I have heard, would that be a problem? Selina brings out a smoking pipette from a storage ring and lights it up, taking a few puffs. If you are really going to insist on this, I guess I would have to respect your wish. Not only you are our precious VIP but also saved us a lot of trouble looking for and retrieving her. The customerdy will most likely get a little angry, but its not like mistakes dont happen. At least she wasnt there to witness all of this. Right. Im sure your employees are properly trained and instructed on how to deal with such situations, preventing any unnecessary news from spreading around. Then, if its possible, I would like to follow this situation with proper purchase. I can pay double for the trouble. She waves her hand at me. No, that wont be necessary, of course. This is the result of our own mistakes. Anyone else would most likely demand the ve for free. I respect that polite side of yours so I cant have you do that. Ill sell you this girl at half price and I hope you can ept that. Theres no reason to argue. Good. If you could only wait a little bit first then I would be very grateful. We really should deal with the other customer first, also to get rid of any chances of her walking into you two. I nod. Understandable. Thank you. I appreciate that. She gives me a nice smile and also nods in response. Now then, please make yourselffortable in my office for a brief moment. Feel free to pour yourself something to drink from my collection if you would like. Ille to fetch you two after things get resolved and we prepare a room for your resealing. Selina stands up, curtsies my way, and leaves the office with a graceful step. The moment she does so, the Elf girl on my side sighs in visible relief, rxing a little bit. I chuckle at her. Dont worry. Selina isnt as bad as she appears. Yes, she does treat ves like merchandise, but overall, she does have some principles. Anyway, just a little more and well be out like I promised. Would you mind telling me your name? Ghilerie. Nice to meet you then, Ghilerie. I smile at her as a bit of surprise shows on her face, most likely from hearing me pronounce her name properly. Im stair. Al for short. Do you want to talk a little while we wait? If you have any questions, feel free to ask. She ponders for a brief moment, staring at her thighs. I would like to give her some better clothes, but its better to wait until all the procedures arepleted. At least it isnt cold today. Who are you? Thats quite a broad one. Could you possibly specify it a little? How? Alright. Lets go with the usual. Im just a Human man with some good connections who runs a brothel employing non-human girls in the service department, which also serves as a temporary home for them and possible troubled demi-human ves such as yourself. No, unfortunately, I cant reach out to everyone all the time, but we are trying to slowly change the mindset of people in this kingdom. As much as I would like to be a hero saving the masses, this is not some simple fictional tale allowing for that. Good enough? Ghilerie stares at me with raised eyebrows, blinking repeatedly. A faint chuckle escapes my throat. I kind of expected such a reaction but it just gets to you when you actually see it. And before you jump to any conclusions, Ive already told you earlier that Im only doing this to help you, so no, Im not aiming to employ you. Ill have you stay with us for some time so that you can recuperate a little in a slightly better environment. If your goal is to leave the city, I will help. But What would you gain from this? A potential friend? She looks at me weirdly and I chuckle again. Do I have to gain anything though? Im not really in trouble with money, and if I was, I have the means to ask for support. I didnt help you back then and I just decided to do it this time. Thats all. You are weird. I shrug and lean onto the backrest. Its subjective but definitely true. She might not stop thinking that theres some ulterior motive in my actions and thats fine. Theres no need to pointlessly try and exin it if we are going to part ways anyway. She might realize it at that moment. A sigh reaches my ears as Ghilerie also leans back. I need to return to my vige. Its already been at least four months since I was captured. Our settlement isnt small but Im one of the best hunters. They are most likely still looking for me and I dont want anyone to get caught too while doing so. I see. Is it far from here? If what they were saying is true, you ran into someone, right? She shakes her head. I dont know. The location wasnt close to any bigger Human settlements, and from what I could see, this is a big city. We were in a quite safe spot. I must have run much further than usual. Yes, I suddenly found myself in front of a wooden cabin while chasing my prey. There were numerous people inside and I was captured. Could have very well been a bandits hideout or something, also located far from other viges and towns. Who knows. Im sorry to hear that. This might be a stupid question since you are a Wood Elf, but can you find your way back? I should be. If I get my hands on any decent map, pointing out a direction wont be a problem. After getting close enough, I will easily find and follow the hidden markings leading to the vige. Whats your ss if thats not a secret? Tracker. Tier 4. I nod. You must be quite experienced then. Or is that amon Tier amongst your kin? It depends. We have some people at Tier 4 in our settlement. Most stay at the second or third usually. I was lucky to have my ss strictly rted to what I was brought up to specialize in so I was able to raise it at a decent pace. Naturally, its different in the mainmunities. Whats yours? She turns her head to nce at me and I smile wryly. Well Sexmancer Also Tier 4 Her brows rise for a moment as she stares at me in slight confusion. She quickly realizes the implications and I catch the corners of her mouth lifting a little as she moves her gaze back to the other side, trying to hide it. You must be quite experienced then. I almost chuckle again but stop myself and shake my head. I cant deny that. But, whatever you are imagining there, let me clear up that Im not using ves or any other women to raise my ss. It, fortunately, doesnt work that way. She turns towards me again, back to a neutral expression. How does it work then? In simple words, I grow stronger the more partners ept me willingly. And, if any feelings are present too, more than just physical attraction, it increases in effect. Meanwhile, those that have sex with me, receive various timed bonuses, like having their stats doubled for a certain time. But, I think the most crucial part is being able to raise their ss from it. Her mouth opens in surprise. You are joking. Why would I? Well, you dont have to believe me, but a few of my lovers did advance a Tier, or a few stages in the case of a bit more monstrous partners. This sounds like some lecherous fantasy Growing stronger through sex... Tell me more. Thats my life. She smiles openly for the first time, hastily trying to tame it down before it grows too big, causing it to look pretty awkward. Its good to see her bing less tense, even if the way of achieving it is a little bit unusual. But, Im starting to get used to it being the standard in my case. To change the atmosphere a little, I stand up and pour ourselves a ss of water each. Im not going to offer alcohol in such a situation, even if Selina suggested it. Thest thing I need is Ghilerie thinking Im hitting on her. So, are all your abilities rted to sex? Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like my efforts will bring any change as she continues the topic moments after I ce the sses down on the table. I smile at her. I think you should be able to tell that they are not from what I have shown you on our way here. Ah. Right. The chains. But, I do not me you for thinking like that. Fortunately, most of them, just like the ss, are support or utility-type. The core effects of my Titles do rte pretty much to sex though. Or rather pleasure. Plus, my partners dont need to worry about pregnancy and can have as much fun as they want since I can control that aspect. Well, at least one way, preventing it. I havent really been into testing how much, but my ss does make it sound like my semen is quite potent. I wouldnt be surprised if it was surefire potent. Thats quite something. Wouldnt it mean that, if you wanted, you could impregnate even the races with very low fertility rates? I can see how it could be considered a blessing from the Goddess for some that are struggling with having offspring. You would be revered as her envoy and surrounded by beauties pleading for your seed. What if thats your mission? Your destiny? The corners of my mouth lift up in a wry smile. I already have one to save the world from destruction. I dont need another to prevent its extinction. What? Nothing. Just a joke. She stares at me slightly perplexed but doesnt dig deeper. Besides, Im a Human. It would be hard to get epted. Yet you feel somehow different. And Im not talking just about your attitude. I know that not all Humans hate other races and its not that unusual to meet those unbothered by the past, but my senses are telling me that you arent exactly like them. Damn. She has very sharp senses then. I wonder if this is rted to her ss or something. Or my presence as a Primordial is getting stronger and more noticeable. That might be the effect of my ss, I lie to her. Well, at least I think I do. It might be it. Even my scent can entice women. Although, for people without ill intentions towards me, it tends to just help them rx or be more open. Only those of a bit more malevolent character tend to get charmed. Such an unusual ss. I still find it hard to believe that something like this actually exists. If only proving it wouldnt result in your body getting a little bit bothered, I would dly do so. Her thighs mp together and a faint blush surfaces on Ghileries lightly tanned skin. I chuckle at her while shaking my head. Dont worry, Im not nning on getting into your panties. Theres plenty of them waiting for me back at home. Possibly more than I can handle. I still have the promise of helping a certain Dogkin with her heat. And two quite lively Tieflings are waiting for their turn too. My hands are quite full at the moment, hahaha. She gives me a slight nod while smiling wryly. We sit in silence, just sipping on the water for about ten more minutes until Selina shows up again and brings us with her to one of the showrooms. Two maids are already there, prepared to deal with the sigil. Ghilerieplies with all themands and we quickly register her as my ve. There are no issues with the process so I pay up and thank Selina for fulfilling my selfish request. She escorts us back to the very entrance and thats where we part our ways. Shortly after we step into the street, two figures approach us. Its no one else than Sirgia and Cornelia in their casual clothes. The former wears brown pants and a medieval beige t-shirt while thetter wears her usual purple robes. Is she our newpanion, Master? Sirgia asks after they stop, ncing at the tall blond beauty. Its a long story, but no. This is Ghilerie and Ill have to ask you to lead her to our mansion if you dont mind. She will be staying only for a few days. Cornelia chuckles softly. What did you get yourself into this time? All you had to do was to head straight to Lord Jericho. What can I say? Im a ma for trouble. She shakes her head. Alright, alright. Well be sure to keep Eleas enthusiasm in check this time. I would appreciate it very much. I step closer and pull Cornelia into my arms. Our lips meet for a short moment as we exchange a brief peck. She smiles at me sweetly and moves aside. Already knowing her intentions, I move my gaze down and lean forward to give a kiss to my adorable dwarf too. Its not like Sirgia would get jealous over something like this, but Im a fair lover and all my girls deserve some affection equally if possible. I turn to Ghilerie and gesture with my head at the duo. Follow them. These two are my precious wives. They will escort you to our home, where you can refresh yourself a little. I have something to do so I wille backter and get rid of your seal then. It wouldnt be wise to do so in the open. Is that okay with you? Still surprised by the whole show, she nods while moving her gaze between the two. I brush through Sirgias soft hair for a little while and they leave together after I promise them to not hurry too much so that they can catch up with me just like we had initially nned. No further interruptions cross my path to Lord Jerichos estate. As expected, its quite impressive. A lush garden, much bigger than what we have behind our home, covers the front yard. There are even guards stationed in front of the main gate. And the grey building in the middle is at least four stories tall if we judge by the windows. The sentries let me in after I state my business and show them the letter I received. One of the men rushes to let the lord know while the other slowly guides me through the garden. We pass a few gardeners busy with their work. The number of floral decorations is high enough to require multiple people to tend to them almost daily. After entering the noble vi, a butler switches with the guard and Im led to one of the lords offices. Its the same man that retrieved the idiot who had some improper ideas about our establishment. His calm appearance doesnt look like he is brimming with hostility towards me so I have some hope, but he might just be really good at not showing his emotions. My experience with butlers in this world is slightly conflicting. I have an urge to ask him how the young master is doing, but that might end not that well so I do my best to hold it back. In just a moment, I will most likely learn that myself, straight from the source. The butler announces my visit and opens a fancy white door for me while entering a respectful bow. I nod at him in response and walk inside. What greets me is aboratory rather than an office. Ive seen a few workshops at the castle while working with Cornelia during our time together, and this one is clearly in a very simr fashion. Plenty of bookcases and shelves decorate the walls, holding not just books but also various alchemical appliances, materials, ingredients and such. Besides the stone counters in the middle of the room and some other spots, there are a few big devices with a lot of pipes, valves, vials and containers that I have no idea what they could be used for. I notice a man in ck robes hunching over a desk in one of the corners, clearly focused on whatever he is currently dealing with. His hands move fast but precisely. One uses a quill pen to note things down while the other operates aplex construction in front of him, with multiple colourful liquids travelling through see-through tubes. Knowing very well that you shouldnt disturb someone in the middle of research, especially if you have no idea how dangerous it could be, from my own experience, of course, I move to the same wall he is positioned by and stand somewhere to his side, just enough to be in his peripheral vision but without drawing attention to myself. It allows me to notice some finer details regarding his appearance. The man has short ck hair. A full beard of the same colour covers his face. All that hair looks healthy and well cared for. Considering that he is an alchemist, I wouldnt be surprised if he knows a solution to keep it in perfect shape. But, he is clearly a middle-aged man and it does show on his forehead and skin in general. He has a tough-looking face in a rectangr shape. One could say that he looks like a real man, a general of an army, or even a king. Going by appearances, he certainly looks more kingly than Ross, if not for the ck robes. Around five minutes pass with him just tweaking the device and observing the effects of various liquids mixing together at different ratios. I keep moving a little now and then to send him some weak signals, but to no avail. Finally, something seems to have a much stronger reaction than he must have been expecting and Jericho jumps back after a cloud of grey smoke explodes right into his face from one of the vials. He starts coughing and waving the thick mist away. I summon my draconic hilt and shape something akin to a big fan, uncovering him from the obstruction a bit more effectively than his poor attempts at using hands. The alchemist is free from the suffocating enemy in a sh. Thank you, Desmond. I did not expect Velvet Trigranian to react so strongly with the Everfrost solution. Could you bring Turning his face to me, he finally notices that the one he is speaking to is not his butler, most likely, but an unknown man. He seems to catch on quickly from how his brows rise only for a brief moment before he frowns lightly with a wry smile. I apologize. There are times when I just get lost in my experiments a little bit too much, forgetting about everything else. How long was my blunder this time? Not that long, Lord Jericho. Your butler let me in just recently, I reply, storing my unusual tool back in my ring. You should have interrupted me freely, Sir Carter. Sir Carter. What brings you here? I bring forth the envelope with his seal and Jerichos expression immediately changes. Fortunately, not into anger or rage. He sighs heavily while moving his hand to rub his forehead. Right This Let us move to a more appropriate area. With no reason to object, I follow him through a different door and we enter an actual office. He sits behind his stylized desk and I take a seat in front of him. So, what is your version of the events, Sir Carter? Pardon? I raise a brow at him. I didnt expect such a question as the initial one. Ive listened to the story from my son, obviously. Now, I would like to hear how it looked from your own perspective. A good researcher knows that its necessary to observe the phenomenon from as many angles as possible before making the final verdict. Even the slightest detail can alter it. I thought this would be a pain but Im honestly starting to like this man. I guess it was my mistake to assume that he would be an ass too. His title of a Lord certainly inclined me to lean towards that possibility even more than just his sons behaviour. Well then, to keep it short and allow you to ask questions about the concerning parts, Lord Jericho, a man walked into my establishment like he owned the ce. Sensing trouble, I confronted him and he requested my most loyal slut as he phrased it. If she managed to resist his charms, he would give us three of his best bitches, and if she didnt, he would get her. I was quite opposed to the whole idea since he clearly held malicious intentions towards my employees, but one of them wanted to teach him a lesson. Jericho follows my story with asional nods. He doesnt interrupt me while I make a brief pause so I continue. He left with Safi, a Queen Slime. This clearly catches his attention for a second. A few minutester, I was contacted by her that we had run into an issue and I quickly made my way to their room to check what happened. I found the man spasming on the bed while stuck in an ejacting loop. It seems that her techniques were too much for him, lightly speaking. Weve done what we could to tend to the man so that no further idents followed and a butler showed up after we closed, looking for him. After I finish, he keeps silent for a moment, resting his forehead on top of his joined hands, supported by his elbows ced on the desk. He sighs again. Goddess almighty May I inquire whats his current state? With all due respect, I dont feel sorry for what had happened, but I sincerely hope the incident didnt have any critical orsting effects on your son, Lord Jericho. His life is not in danger, but I dont think he will be able to hold any sexual activities in the future His member was overstimted so much that even the best healers we know couldnt do anything. Are youpletely sure that this Slime didnt maim him out of spite? I raise my brow at him. Are you suggesting that one of my most popr employees used some underhanded method against your son while he was the one attempting to break her mind with an unauthorized and most likely illegal drug? His eyes widen in shock. How do you Ill put it bluntly for you then, Lord Jericho. Our establishment has close ties with the royal family. If not for my request of seeing through this issue by myself, the King would have most likely already exposed the truth which you used to sweep under the rug with whatever authority you have. And I dont think it would have ended with just a rebuke for your son. The mans forehead quickly grows covered in sweat as Jericho gets visibly nervous. This might have been partially a bluff, but Im sure Ross would have taken the matter into his hands if I asked him. So, how are we going to proceed with this? You seem like a smart man, Lord Jericho, and I certainly wouldnt want to make an enemy of you. If not for the circumstances under which we have met, Im sure we would have be good friends, considering that Lady Cornelia is my close aide. But, Im not sure how you view me currently. He quickly shakes his head. I apologize, Sir Carter. I can assure you that I do not have a negative impression of you. Any questions that I have asked were purely hypothetical and served as means to further examine our predicament so that a proper judgement could be assumed. I understand. Please, dont think that I brought up the King just to intimidate you, Lord Jericho. I do not wish to involve such figures in our insignificant squabble. If the matter was made public, or even known just to the governmental bodies, Im sure your hard-earned reputation would have suffered a very significant hit. Im not a person that tends to punish someone for the actions of their rtives. Jericho lightly bows his head. Thank you for being so considerate, Sir Carter. We will naturallypensate you for the trouble with whatever you wish for, in addition to fulfilling the promise that my impudent son made. If your will is to punish him further, I will of courseply, although Although? If I may freely share my opinion, I think he has suffered enough already. A mans most valued treasure has been taken away from him most likely forever. He has to wear diapers due toplications that surfaced after his state had stabilized. I try my best to keep a straight face. It would be a bit rude to suddenly smirk at his words. The image of that guy walking in a big medieval diaper cant leave my head now though, making it much harder than it should be. He is also my only son, my only child. My wife passed away eleven years ago for an unknown reason. Everyone kept telling me otherwise, but Im almost certain it was my fault. She had often assisted me with my experiments. Something must have affected her health during one of them, Im sure of that. Its sad to hear but I dont want to interrupt him. After that, I swore to never involve my son with alchemy ever. I didnt want to lose him too. I understand that I grewcent and started spoiling him too much, allowing him to pretty much do as he pleases. I have already decided to change that. Im just very bitter that theres now no way for my son to produce an heir to inherit all my legacy. I dont n on remarrying. Therefore I would like to respectfully ask to you spare him from further punishments for my own sake. Jericho ends with a low bow and both hands on the desk. Im a little bit speechless. This whole situation has been developing in apletely different way from anything I was expecting to happen. Please, lift your head, Lord Jericho. I will not pursue further punitive actions against you or your son. I did not intend to torment you for the incident,ing here to resolve things as peacefully as possible instead. Thank you, Sir Carter. I truly appreciate and respect your kindness. I nod at him and wait for a moment for the man to sit straight again. After he takes a deep breath, I continue. I might have something that could potentially help you find a cure for your son. I hate to see a father that lost so much fall into despair again. But, you have to swear on the Goddess name that you will make sure he changes his wayspletely, no matter if it seeds or not. His eyes sparkle with hope and Jericho bows his head once more. Please! I swear to make him into a new man! Let the Goddess be my witness! I will do anything in my power to achieve that without fail! Good. Ill have someone from my subordinates deliver a certain substance to you. Its an extremely powerful aphrodisiac not meant to be used anywhere else except forbat scenarios. I''m the only one being able to produce it in this world. With your skills and knowledge, I believe you should be able to make good use of it, potentially finding a way to form medicine helpful in his treatment. Also, they will be non-humans and I expect them to be treated with respect. Jericho stands up abruptly and leans forward, with his hands strongly pressed onto the desk. No one will dare to even look at them weirdly! I will ruin anyone who even thinks about it! His expression shows visible determination and he walks around the desk to grab my hand. Words cant exin how thankful I am for this opportunity. I will study that substance with all I have. I also stand up and answer the handshake. Then, you can always show it with your actions. I might have a favour to ask of you. Sir Carter, I already owe you more than my own life. Whatever you ask for, I will deliver. Always. Im forever in your debt. I nod. Then, I would like your help in arranging a professionalboratory in my mansion and supplying it with whats necessary for its proper operation. Consider it done! I will cover everything, from the designs to the smallest appliances! I will also provide a constant supply of materials, ingredients and anything else, allowing you to use my personal channels to acquire whatever you would need for it! It will rival the royalboratories! No! It will outss them! Thank you. Im looking forward to it then. I smile at him as he shakes my hand with fervour. Now then. Theres one more thing for us to discuss. Are the rumours about the girls true? Jerichos enthusiasm quickly fades down and he sighs somberly. Yes Im afraid they are I have no excuse for allowing such things to happen Its my fault and I share the sin with my son I understand it very well I promise to do everything in my power to help them too... Thats unfortunate, but Im d to hear that you are nning to fix your mistakes properly. Since I have involved myself in their situation with that bet, I will of course follow through with it. My goal was to help them in the end. Very well. Let me guide you to my sons chambers then. Thats where the women he had charmed are staying. After agreeing, I follow the man out of the office, preparing myself for the worst. Chapter 93 – The Clumsy Maid Chapter 93 C The Clumsy Maid After walking through a few stylish corridors, we reach the room that I assume belongs to Jerichos son. From the outside, it doesnt look any different than the other ones we have passed by, but I have a quite strong premonition that inside, its going to be special. To my surprise, the door isnt locked and Jericho pushes the knob to open them for me. This already tells a lot when you consider that there should be many women on the other side. They are either chained, restrained, locked up or A round of giggling reaches my ears shortly after both of us step inside. Soon after the door gets closed, a wave of gasps follows and a group ofpletely naked women hanging out all around the extremely fancy bedchamber turns their gazes at us. Inside a room with a huge bed surrounded by fancy canopies, multiple different resting areas with sofas,fy chairs, soft benches of different shapes, and plenty of other quite extravagant furniture in all shades of red, purple or pink, eight Human women are present. Not one has any piece of clothing, even lingerie, covering her skin or private parts. And each of them is a beautiful woman without a doubt. Oh! Masters father! Is Master back? Has he finally returned from his trip? a girl with tanned skin, long blond hair and very delicious hips asks with a wide smile, starting to run towards us. But, before she reaches our spot, another woman tackles her to the ground, throwing herself at the tanned girl as she is passing by the impressive bed. Slow down, bitch! Im getting railed first! Youve had your turn before May and Judy! My pussy is next! The grappler is a head shorter than her target and has short ck hair. Shes quite heavy in the breast department, pinning the other person to the floor with her massive jugs, not ones that are physically unbelievable, fortunately. The duo starts tumbling around while wrestling with each other. It might have been a great sight with everything on disy, but I cant really get into it while knowing what had happened to them and why they are behaving like this. We are quickly surrounded by all the other women that arent participating in the brawl taking ce on the fluffy carpet. Each of them is clearly different, be it in the figure, skin colour, breast size, height, hair or just general beauty. It feels like they were chosen almost specifically to fill this guys collection. And all of them are clearly excited to see us, in more than one way. I can clearly see most of the girls having hardened nipples or their precious ces leaking with love juices, ready to receive some affection. Two of them are openly rubbing their alluring mounds in front of us while biting on their lower lips and swaying their hips. Pretty much every single woman has a dopey grin on her face. Is it true? Is Master back? Is he going to finally y with us? I really need Masters cock My pussy is burning! Please! When can we have sex? Its been days already! Did we do something wrong? Is Master unhappy? They start barraging us with questions, looking between me and Jericho while subjected to clear mood swings the moment their thoughts catch onto a different thing, switching from heavily excited, hopeful, full of lust, into heartbroken and sorrowful so much its painful to look at their hurt expressions. I exchange nces with Jericho and he sighs heavily. He doesnt need to speak to convey what he is thinking about. I can read it perfectly just from his sad and remorseful face. Sara, Gloria, stop fighting. If you injure yourselves, my son might lose interest in you. The two girls that have been rolling all around the room freeze instantly. In a moment, they help each other up and start checking their bodies in fear, even going as far as to look for any bruises or marks on their opponents skin, acting like long-time best friends. They quickly rush towards us and stop in front of Jericho. We are really sorry! Nothing happened, okay? There are no scratches anywhere. Can you and your friend check? We cant miss anything or Master wont give us his cock anymore! Please, look both of us over, every nook and cranny! Seeing them expose themselves fully in front of us, Jericho quickly puts his hands on their shoulders to tame them down. Its alright. You look great. Just be careful next time. Yes! they both answer in unison. Now, go and sit on the bed for a moment. I have to talk with my friend. Nobody shows any signs of objections and all the women walk to sit on the bed together. Jericho turns to me with another heavy sigh. He speaks to me with a hushed voice. What do you think? I activate Hall of Serenity by cing a sigil on one of my gloves and cover us with a small area of silencing magic. It looks bad. I dare to say that they would believe anything if their master is brought up in the same sentence. And they are very unstable. Such a pity Have you tried anything yet? No, I havent. But, as promised, I will do everything I can from now on. I nod. Do you still have that drug? Yes. I know what you are thinking. I will naturally try to study it for the cure. It was an idental byproduct of another experiment so it wont be that easy, but I also think its a good idea to start with it. Dont forget about what Im going to deliver to you. It may be of use too, not just for your son. I nce at the group of women sitting politely while waiting for us to speak to them again. Im tempted to try to bring them out of their state with my skills and abilities, pretty much fighting fire with fire, drug with a stronger drug, but I dont want them to end up addicted to me instead. Before I attempt any of that, it would be much wiser and safer to try the alchemic way, especially since we do have an expert at hand. And not just that. Lets coborate on this. I do have one or two people on my side that also know a thing or two about alchemy. Complete our workshop fast and we will join hands over this matter. Jericho looks at me with one eyebrow raised and then nods. Yes. The more points of view the better. Sharing and discussing findings will make things progress much faster than when doing it alone. I will have to shamelessly ept this help from someone who ispletely unrted to my own mistakes. He bows his head slightly. I cant just leave them be like that. I nned to take as many of them with me as I can but considering their mental state that could do more bad than good. I should be able to keep one persuaded that we are doing things to let her be more appealing to her master, but it would be impossible with a group. Jericho rubs his chin. Good thinking. Ill let you choose one then. Leave convincing the others about their departure to me. I will focus on yourboratory first and finish things up as fast as possible. Thank you. Well be in contact then. Theres no need to further waste our time. Just dont be surprised if people from the castle show up. I might ask for help from a friend or two. Without mentioning our personal issue, of course. He nods and makes a respectful bow. I appreciate this greatly, Sir Carter. We both step out of the silent zone and I look over all of the women on the bed. Its impossible to tell if one of them is less charmed than the others so I guess I will just pick randomly. Trying not to be led by my personal preferences and likes, I gesture at a short woman with pale skin and shoulder-long dark blue hair. She has a very toned and alluring figure. The thing that clearly differentiates her from the other girls is her perky breasts with slightly raised nipples. She eagerly jumps off the bed and trots to me, passing by Jericho, who heads towards the rest of them. Before she reaches me, I make sure to get back into the zone of the spell and the girl steps into it too, stopping in front of me with an expectant smile, joining her hands together in the front. Shes half a head shorter than me, more or less. Hello. Whats your name? May, sir. Thats a very nice name. Im stair. You dont have to call me sir. She nods and waits for me to continue. Lord Jericho told me that your master will take a few more days to return from the trip and we came up with an idea on how to make it less boring for you girls to wait for him. I suggested also helping with it and Lord Jericho agreed. Do you want to hear about it? May makes a thinking expression, wandering with her eyes all over me and the floor before looking back up at me. I dont know. Whats it about? I can take one of you and help you be even sexier for your master. I know a lot about this stuff, you know? Im sure you want to always do your best for him, right? My friends can teach you some things that would let you please him even better. Her eyes sparkle instantly and a wide grin covers the girls face. She pushes herself into me while softly grabbing my vest. Really?! Can I be the one to go?! I chuckle a little and pat her head. Of course. Thats why I have called you. But! You cant tell the others! They would get jealous and I can only take one! She starts nodding so fast her hair bes a mess and then hugs me tightly. I promise I wont tell! If it will make Master want to have more sex with me then, of course, I want to go! Do we leave now? Ah! But what if Master returns while Im gone? Dont worry. Lord Jericho will tell me when your master will being back. We will prepare a surprise for him. Great! I will learn as much as I can! It pains me to manipte her like this, but there are no other options I could choose from. Its definitely better for her to follow me willingly rather than being forcefully restrained and held captive somewhere in the underground while we try to test medicines on her. Smiling at the enthusiastic girl, I make eye contact with Jericho and we both nod at each other. Taking this as a sign that everything went well on his side, I summon afy bathrobe and cover May with it, guiding her out of the room. After we get out of the sight of the other girls, I bring out more clothes and ask her to dress up properly since well be making our way back through the city. She follows mymands eagerly and we leave the mansion a momentter. I reach out to my wives through the mental bond and exin the situation to them. For this to work as intended, everyone has to know who May is and what is her condition. All of us will need to keep the act about helping her be sexier or she may catch on that something is wrong. I leave spreading the info about that n to my lovely women. Ailish materializes by my and Mays side as we walk and the two of us enter a telepathic conversation over our own contracted bond. We dont need Sweet Whispers to do that, which is very fortunate. Before our group gets back home, I discuss with my charming Subus the way she could possibly help too, as an expert in Charm Magic and all the other things connected to it. There are a few people I would like to ask for help with this problem. And that reminds me, Im pretty close to reaching the point where I can enter my Soul Realm by myself. I can feel it. Ailish has been a great teacher when ites to that aspect, even though I had a hard time following all of the details at first. I should be able to jump in very soon. That thought leads my mind to another thing, making me sigh with a wry smile. Somehow, theres just so much sex Im getting myself into. Not that I dislike or mind it, but really, Ailishs promised rough fucking in my Soul Realm, Shawures and Zalias fun time after I enjoyed some snug pussy from Mafaris, Renes heat that I also suggested helping with, and so on. Oh well. I should tend to Rene soon. Preferably today. Theres just so much to do. Not only Ghileries situation but now also Mays. The near future will be he hectic, thats for sure. What else is going to suddenly barge into our ns? I dont even want to think about it. After we reach our mansion, Ailish takes May for a quick tour and to exin a few things to her. I catch Neira joining them. Good. Taking a few minutes alone toe up with a quick schedule and order of things that I want to take care of, I ask Dhosk to meet me in the underground, by her temporaryb that we had built in the past. Our Lizardfolk resident shows up a momentter and we enter the workshop. Alright. First things first, Ill have someone restructure and upgrade thisb that we had hastily put up together. Im really grateful for your help with Sirgias creations and also for all the things you and the other girls came up with here. I see. Thank you for your appreciation, Master. May I know how much this room will change? she asks in her usual, calm and neutral tone. Quite a lot, I think. Our benefactor is an esteemed alchemist and is going to go all out with our request. That''s very good news. Yes, and we will gain ess to many sources of materials and ingredients. Dhosks slitted eyes widen a little in surprise. Oh. Thats even better. Im sure we will be able to see through a few things that are currently brought to a halt due to some issues with rarer supplies. We should let everyone know about that. Especially Meiya, Neiya and Cornelia. Everyone will get to know soon. Dont worry. But, theres one more thing rted to this sudden upgrade. You might have already heard about Mays situation. I apologize that I did it without consulting you girls first, but I offered to coborate with that alchemist on looking for a possible cure. We would be working together on that and exchanging notes. I know none of you is exactly trained alchemists, but would you be willing to lead this research? She politely nods her lizard head while cing a hand over her heart. Of course, Master. I might be more of a herb specialist, but I will use my knowledge of medicine to its full extent during this task. I cant promise great results, but everyone that gets delegated to this will surely try their best. Thank you, Dhosk, a lot. Im really lucky to have your help. Which might sound a little weird considering that I bought you. Sorry. Nothing has changed, though. If you would want to leave us before our agreement ends, just say so. A small smile breaks through her neutral shell for a brief moment before disappearing. I appreciate your concern, Master, but its not necessary. I find this cefortable. And since I do have something to do here that I like, Im not really thinking about leaving for now. I also appreciate not being forced to partake in activities that I wouldnt exactly enjoy. Im d to hear that. Im going to let Cornelia know about this and leave informing Meiya, Neiya and other girls that you think could contribute to this to you. Feel free to instruct whoever wille here to build theboratory if youe up with any ideas for it. Dhosk nods respectfully again. Very well. I shall see to it. Perhaps Tyriana will also be able to help too. We then leave the workshop and head our own ways. Moments after we split, I walk into Cornelia. Seriously, her timings are just too perfect. If I didnt know my beautiful magician any better, I would think that shes been eavesdropping on us. I ry to her the things that have been discussed by me and Dhosk while we enjoy a quick cup of tea together. Yeah, the same one. I sit by a table on the side of the kitchen while shefortably rests on myp, giving me a sip once per a few of hers. Somewhere in the middle of our pleasant and cuddly talk, a certain ck-haired shortie shows up in the doorway. Oh, Shino. Wee back. How are things on your end? I ask. Hello, Sensei. Pretty good, I think she answers while not exactly meeting my eyes and hiding her hands behind her back. Cornelia chuckles softly and pecks my cheek before jumping off my thighs. I think we are done here so Ill take my leave. Duty calls. Dont forget to talk with our new guestter, Al. Oh, and Rene seems to be slightly out of it recently. Could you check on her? She became much clumsier than usual. I also chuckle, knowing perfectly why our resident Dogkin is behaving that way. Of course. Leave her to me. See youter. She nods and walks away, giving a clear wink at Shino as she passes the samurai girl. Im sorry Hm? What for this time? I ask my precious student with one brow raised. Cornelia-san left because of me I shake my head with a warm smile. Then do her a favour and make good use of this opportunity she has presented you with. Come here. Shino trots to me shyly and I pick her up, sitting her sideways on myp. Now, how can I help my adorable sword fairy? Her cheeks quickly get covered with rosiness as Shino drops her gaze, embarrassed from my little tease. She leans her side onto me and I move one of my hands to gently stroke my fingers through her soft hair. Are you horny again? NO! She quickly denies it and then realizes that she identally raised her voice. I mean No, Im not really horny, Sensei I didnte to you for that Although I wouldnt mind if you wanted to do it I chuckle and pull her face up for a short and tame kiss. Whenever you would like. This might sound weird, but there are plenty of girls waiting for me to visit them if I would need to release some pent up frustrations. Shino giggles and pecks my lips back. It must be hard having so many girls to satisfy. Im so lucky to be the privileged one. Its almost making me want to abuse that position. You are free to abuse it as much as you want. Thats granted for being the woman I wholeheartedly love. She blushes a little harder and pulls herself into my lips again, starting a more passionate kiss. We brush our mouths together while chasing each others tongues for a few minutes. Both of us end up slightly out of breath after we finish. We chuckle at the same time. Ummm What do you think about Marcia-san, Sensei? I raise my brow at her for a brief moment and sigh. What are you girls scheming there? Eh? Dont you eh? me. No woman in a rtionship asks about another outside of it. Especially phrasing it like this. Its too obvious. So? Spill the beans. Shino nces away while fumbling with her skirt. I chuckle again and peck her crimson cheek. You know that you can tell me anything. Dont feel nervous about it. As for your question, Marcia seems like a fun person to be around. A very active and sociable woman of exotic beauty and matching character. If you are asking if I would like to sleep with her, perhaps. If you are asking about my feelings towards her, I dont think theres anything deeper between us. Its partially your fault. Youve stolen my heart before I could even start fantasizing about dating her. A wide grin forms on Shinos lips and she tries her best to hide it from me but fails miserably, which results in an awkward and shy giggle as it keeps growing and growing. I boop her cute nose with mine and evoke even moreughter from the charming Japanese girl. She pushes me away after a moment and calms herself down before ncing at me again. Sensei is a bully. But thank you. You are wee. So Ummm You know how Marcia-san wants to have sex with you, right? I nod. Thats more than obvious. Ummm She really wants it and I kind of agreed to ask on her behalf if you could do it with her since she doesnt like to be too pushy and you were against it so far... I see. A favour for a friend, hm? And you are okay with that? You are pretty much asking your man to sleep with another girl. Shino smiles and rubs her cheek into mine. I dont think thats any different from our current situation, isnt it, Sensei? But no, I dont think I mind. Well Maybe if I had to join Im not ready for that She covers her face with both hands. I chuckle at her and brush through her hair. I will never force you into such a situation. I know. She pulls the hands away, revealing a soft smile. What do you think about it then, Sensei? Well, I can''t really say no when my precious wife asks me something, can I? Shino chuckles. What if I ask for something silly? Then silly it is. She locks our lips in a soft kiss for a few seconds. Thank you, Sensei. Dont mind it. But, theres a different problem. I know that Marcia isnt exactly tied to Kamil since thats just not in her nature, but I also know that he wouldnt exactly appreciate me boning his girl. It may be hard for you and Marcia not to identally slip up. Im not afraid of him personally, but I dont want him to do something stupid to any of you under strong emotions. An awkward smile forms on Shinos face. Well I think its going to be okay. Im not sure how to exin that, but Yeah It wont be a problem I squint my eyes at her suspicious behaviour, causing Shino to avoid my gaze, and sigh after a moment. Alright. Im not going to force you. Its okay to have things that you cant tell me about. Just say so and I wont pry further. She nods and leaves a quick peck on my cheek. Thank you, Sensei. You have been thanking me quite a lot recently. I chuckle. A blush covers her cheeks again. Should I show it in a different way than with words? I pull her into a deep kiss and we pursue each others lips for around one minute. This should be enough for now, I say with a teasing smile, causing her to giggle cutely. Shino jumps off myp and then slowly raises her short skirt, fully showing me her panties from behind while ncing at me over her shoulder. Theres a very faint wet spot on the bottom of the material. White today, huh. Maybe I should use the lips down there next time When our gazes meet, her face res crimson and she escapes through the kitchen door while covering it with her hands. "Seriously Dont try to give me a tease if its so hard for you" But, I cant deny that it made me a little eager. Those shy perverts always get my blood going. Just to be sure, I check Shinos position through our bond and confirm that she has left the mansion, most likely heading back to the castle to bring the good news to her friend. Since it''s not like I''m going to chase after her to tease her back, which I would if she had just run away to somewhere else in the mansion, I move on to the next thing on my list. While looking for Ghilerie, I get to experience what Cornelia has told me about earlier. Rene suddenly walks out from behind a corner and ms into me while carrying a short tower of freshly washed towels, releasing a cute yelp of surprise. I catch her by the waist before she falls back and chuckle at the blushing doggirl. Are you okay? Y-Yes Im sorry, Master Ive heard that youve been having some trouble focusing recently. Are you sure? She blushes heavily and delicately bites on her lower lip. Her cute tail keeps wagging like crazy, hitting my hand thats holding Renes back. Im really sorry, Master I I cant stop thinking about it I smile and pull her up, leaning Rene onto my chest, speaking again while caressing her floppy golden ears. What do I have to do with this clumsy maid of mine She averts her gaze bashfully, a bit apologetic too. I chuckle and swoop the towels into my storage ring, getting rid of any obstruction between our bodies. Do you want to do it now? Renes eyes widen a little. But I have work to do I shouldnt skip on my responsibilities I think it will be much better for you and everyone else if we fix your little problem, dont you think? Seeing my warm smile, she starts slowly pulling herself closer while observing my reactions. Finally reaching my neck, Rene seems to give in and I start feeling something hot and wet tickle my skin. She begins showering me in gentle licks as I hug her close. To not block the hallway, I pick Rene into a princess carry, evoking another cute yelp from her, and bring the Dogkin girl to my chambers. She keeps eagerly licking my neck the whole way there and her excited tail doesnt stop hitting my thigh. So cute. I let her down after we get inside and Rene steps back, ncing at me with an upturned gaze. Before I can say anything, she starts getting rid of her maid uniform and soon shows up fully naked in front of me, in all her slightly chubby glory. She hides her precious mound behind her hands, but I can already see her being so wet that shes literally dripping onto the floor. Rene follows my gaze after I nce down and notices the clear liquid, shivering slightly from embarrassment. She presses one of her palms over her slit to prevent more of the love nectar from escaping and her tail speeds up even more. I Im ready for you to take me Master I chuckle a little while shaking my head and step closer, lifting her chin up. Renes eyes widen when I pull her into an affectionate kiss. As I keep caressing her tender lips, she moves her hands to my vest and clutches the material with her fingers. She raises herself to her tiptoes to push her mouth more into mine. After almost running out of breath, Rene breaks our passionate kiss and stares me deep into the eyes with her brown, hazy ones, panting strongly. Let me know about any of your wishes. Ill dly do it with you however you like the most. Or is it your first time? I ask. She quickly shakes her head. No. I have mated before. Is that okay? Of course it is. We dont have to worry about your difort then. So, Im all yours for now. Please, dont let the fact that Im your master restrain you. Rene nods and nces down. Can I lick it then, Master? I quickly shove my clothes into the storage ring and appear in front of her naked too. My eager erection springs into the open air, released from its cage. An audible gulp travels through the room and Rene moves to her knees. She takes my member into her soft hands and begins stroking it up and down with gentle and careful movements while staring at it with a smile. She doesnt keep that up for long and swallows the tip shortly after taking a good long whiff of my scent down there, unable to hold herself back any longer. Plopping one of my hands onto her golden hair, I keep ruffling through it as she works all over my dick with her mouth and tongue. Rene keeps energetically bobbing her head up and down while checking at my face from time to time as she stops to lick the underside a little more, clearly enjoying the taste. I make sure to show her that shes doing a great job at making me feel really good by stroking her beautiful ears. But, I have to keep myself in check because too much of that and she gets lost in my fingers so much that she cant keep up her movements. Not that it bothers me, but I can tell she feels bad about not being able to please me while feeling good herself. Do you want it inside? I ask after a few short and extremely good minutes. Rene pulls my cock out of her mouth and keeps giving it quick licks. Yes, please. I would love to taste Masters seed. It has such a strong scent. I nod at her and she puts it back in, starting to apply strong suction to my rod. I let Rene y with it a little more and decide to reward her honest efforts. Watch out now. Itsing. To my surprise, she doesnt push my dick far into her throat like a few other girls that I know but brings it outside just enough for the tip to stay on the edge of her open mouth, still aimed inside. She fervently strokes my shaft with her hand while supporting herself with the other, ced on my abdomen. Staring deep into my eyes, she receives a few thick serpents of creamy cum straight onto her tongue and the back of her throat. I watch myself cover the insides of her mouth with white delicacy, burst after burst until no more shoots out. Rene then shows it to me for thest time and swallows everything in a few gulps, licking her lips afterwards. So tasty Ive never had anything so sweet I chuckle at her and help Rene stand up. A small puddle of love nectar is left on the wooden floor at the spot above which she has been kneeling, and both of us spot it immediately. She blushes heavily and I pull her in for a brief kiss. Im d youve enjoyed the treat. I loved it too. She nods bashfully. Then Can we put it inside now? Any specific wishes? Rene pushes her body against mine, squashing her soft and bouncy breasts into my chest. I feel her hot and moist lower lips brush over the top of my shaft as she does so. We end up in a close hug with her pussy resting on my hard member. She keeps faintly buckling her hips and releasing puffs of humid air into my face. Can we do it standing like this? Ive never done it like it, so Of course. Ive already told you we can do anything you want. Let me Wait! She stops me before I slip myself in. I would like you to rub it into me a little longer I nod at the blushing girl and move my hands to her plump bottom. With Renes slightly chubby figure, my fingers melt into her almost cushiony butt. Proceeding ording to her request, I begin moving my hips too, meeting hers in the middle as our tummies lightly p against each other. Rene starts releasing some quiet moans as my shaft strokes the entrance to her precious ce, rubbing those slightly spread folds that surround it. I keep peppering her adorable face with a myriad of little kisses, evoking a few giggles from the cute dogkin, broken mostly by weak gasps of pleasure. She reacts the strongest when my tip pushes through her lower lips. Mhhhmm Mmmmm Mhhhhnnn Its so good and gentle Mmmmmhhh Do you like it gentle? Yes Mhhhnnn Are you disappointed, Master? I shake my head as she gazes into my eyes. Why would I be? It feels amazing for me too. Im d you are enjoying it. Feel free to push it inside whenever you like. She smiles at me and raises the tempo of her waist a little, pressing her delicate lips against mine. My fingers sink even deeper into the flesh of her fluffy behind as I add my own strength to her lewd efforts at making us feel even better. Then, when her cries muffled by my mouth grow fiercer, Rene moves one of her hands to her back and positions her fingers just so that my cock rushes into herfy folds with the next thrust, impaling the dogkin in heat in one mighty pierce. Renes body trembles as she moans into my lips,ing just from taking me inside. I hold her tightly and let her ride her first orgasm, letting go of her delicious mouth. Just a few momentster, she recollects herself and I feel her tongue tickling my neck again. That felt so good Please, pound my pussy now, Master As hard as you would like I fix our positions a little bit and start moving again. Wet erotic sounds begin filling the chamber soon after. Rene continues to slowly lick my neck while releasing soft, hot moans into it as I focus on exploring her snug insides with my cock. Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh Renes body keeps jumping up a little with each m of my hips and a faint ripple travels through the chubby folds over her sexy belly. I havent yet spent intimate time with a chubby girl like her and I can now enjoy it fully by doing that in a tight hug. Her coiling pussy squeezes me good while I can take in the beautiful sight and sensation of her alluring breasts jiggling in front of me, pressed into my chest. Ahhh Ahhh Mhhhmmm I like it, Master Ahhh Its so different Im happy to hear that. Dont hold back and cum as many times as you like. Ill keep making you feel good for as long as you want. She brings her face up and switches to pecking my lips and cheeks, still releasing amorous cries into my face. While I plunge myself repeatedly into her love nest, apanied by faint wet soundsing from all the wetness her womanhood leaks out, Rene tries to lift one of her legs and I help her with that by grabbing onto her marshmallowy thigh. Our lips meet and I increase the strength of my thrusts a little, shoving my cock further into her amazing pussy thanks to the slightly changed position. Renes left leg is now upheld by me and locked behind my back, granting me much easier ess to her precious ce, which in turn is able to receive some more passionate pounding by getting spread from her small stretch. Master Ahhh Ahhh Im ahhhhing! Mmmhhhhhmmmmmmm! I push myself as deep as I can and release a bountiful load inside Renes pink lily while she squeezes me hard from her shivering orgasm, bringing it a level of pleasure higher with the creamy seed filling her insides. I can tell from our connection that it brings her peak even higher as I support her body. Rene finishes orgasming after a short while and rests on my chest with my cock still inside her snug pussy. After regaining control of her breath, she raises her face to match mine and smiles beautifully. Thank you, Master. It felt amazing. Im really d I have actually asked you to mate with me. Is this much enough for you? We can still have some more fun. She nces to the side with a heavy blush for a moment before answering. Then Im a little curious how hard you can do me, Master Are you sure about that? I raise one of my brows at her. You might have a bit of trouble walkingter. Personally, I dont mind. And dont worry about your chores. Youve earned yourself a break. So? Rene ponders over it for a moment and nods faintly. Yes, please... Therefore, ording to her wishes, I bring the slightly embarrassed Dogkin girl to the bed, rest her back on it while standing by its side, and sink my fingers into the chubby softness of her waist, pulling it a little up. For the next thirty minutes, I keep plowing Renes pink lily through the air to the full extent of my abilities and skill, bringing her so much pleasure that she keeps writhing around while almost tearing the sheets with her fingers tightly gripping them. A cacophony of very loud moans, shouts and screams of ecstasy fill the air as she orgasms again and again under my intense care until her body cant take it anymore and Rene is reduced to a trembling mess. I stay by her side for a few more minutes, relieving her a little with my Rejuvenate. After she thanks me for the amazing time, Rene urges me to return to whatever I was doing, so I give her a few more pecks and leave her to rest in my bed. We need to figure out what to do with Ghilerie now. Chapter 94 – A Moral Dilemma Chapter 94 C A Moral Dilemma After walking out of my bedroom, I notice our High Elf maid standing by the door. As usual, she radiates an aura of calmness and nobility. I really dont know how Humans have a hard time differentiating High Elves from Wood Elves or other subraces when you need just a single nce to instantly understand where that highes from. Tyriana. Is there anything you need from me? I ask after closing the door behind me. If you do not have anything against it, Master, I would like to enter your chambers to apany Rene during her rest. While at it, I will also help her clean up and make your bed. She lowers her head just a little bit in a respectful nod. Of course not. I would even appreciate it. You girls can freely enter my room when nobody is inside and you know it. Anyway, I didnt expect you to be the one lending Rene a hand. The corners of Tyrianas mouth lift slightly before returning to their neutral state. Its a little shameful to admit, but under Renes constant nagging, I have agreed to be her friend. Thank you for fulfilling her wish, Master. She was very anxious about asking you. I see. So, the overly-enthusiastic and cheerful Dogkin girl has managed to somehow capture the heart of the noble High Elf with her cuteness. Im not even that surprised. Rene emanates a really strong friendly aura that can prate the toughest shells. That slightly chubby bundle of joy is just too adorable to reject. I wonder how long it took her to befriend Tyriana. Theres nothing shameful in that, in my opinion, but dont worry, I wont go around spreading that information, I say with a soft smile. And dont mind it. Not only is it my responsibility to take good care of people here but I also enjoyed even the thought of getting a little intimate with our energetic Dogkin maid. She nods at me and we end up standing in silence, looking at each other calmly. Alright. No point in wasting our time here. Its not like Tyriana has suddenly turned into a chatty person. Well then. Please, go ahead. If you ever need anything, let me know. Ah. Do you perhaps know where Ghilerie might be right now? If Im not mistaken, she was taking a nap in her room after finishing her bath. Its room eighty-three. Thank you. Ill go and check if shes awake then. See youter. We nod at each other and I walk away, managing to catch a cute yelp of surpriseing from Rene when Tyriana enters my bedchamber. Im a little curious how their interactions would look, but Im not the one to eavesdrop on girls, especially after one of them shared an intimate moment with me. I head to the room that Tyriana mentioned, stopping a few times to have a short chat with a few people I meet on my way there. Talking with so many people of different characters is always so much fun. I learn something new about our residents each time we speak. Sometimes its details that no books I have read in the past ever mentioned. Ending my brief conversation with the Satyr sisters, I give each of them some gentle pats and they let me finish my journey to Ghileries room. Putting my ear to the wooden door doesnt me any satisfactory results so I decide to knock lightly. And it seems that the host is in fact awake as soft footsteps soon begin moving closer to the door. Ghilerie shows up on the other side after opening them. She looks much better already, even if not that much time has passed since we parted. A loose andfy-looking white t-shirt covers her chest, clearly with no bra underneath, judging by the slightly pointy protrusions faintly sticking out from under the material. She wears brown shorts and moves barefooted. I hope she did pick up panties at least. Hi. How are you feeling? I thought we could talk a bit about your situation if you would like to. I cane at a different time if you are resting though. She shakes her head. No, its fine. We can talk now. And thank you. Everyone has been treating me really well. I honestly didnt expect such hospitality. Ghilerie moves aside and lets me enter. I gesture at her to sit at the bed as I grab a chair from the desk by the wall. And what exactly did you expect? I ask in the meanwhile. Im not sure. After hearing from you about this ce and its role, I thought that I would receive the bare minimum to live since I wont be joining and want to leave as soon as possible, but having food prepared just for me, and then bath, proved me wrong, she replies, seating herselffortably on the bedding in a cross-legged position. I hope my girls didnt try to change your mind. They can get a little zealous at times. Especially a certain Dark Elfdy. I smile wryly. I think I know which one. She responds with the same. But no, they didnt pressure me after I exined my situation to them. Although they were pretty adamant on having me understand that I can alwayse back here in case I would need help or a ce to stay. Of course. I shake my head. So. I meant everything I said before. I can help you get out of the city without a problem. The question is, what after that? Are you fine by yourself or would you prefer some more assistance? Not that I think you wont make it alone, of course. One of Ghileries golden brows rises slightly. You would help me further? Why? I shrug. Just because. Even though pretty much everyone I have met has stayed with us, I did mean for this ce to partially be a resting point for those wanting to move on, remember? Its my first chance to fulfil that purpose. Right. Its still a bit hard to believe. Even so, I do believe your words to be sincere. You wouldnt gather so many followers around yourself if you had built this ce on lies and deception. Thank you for thepliment. I nod my head at her. But, if it would make you morefortable, I cane up with a few reasons of what I would gain from this, as you have wondered during our previous conversation. Oh? And what would that be? Well, first of all, Ive never been in an actual elven vige. You would be my entry pass to one, pretty much. Higher chances they would let a Human inside if he was apanied by an Elf, or endorsed by them. Unless there are some sacred rules in your settlement that prohibit any Human visitors. There arent. Great. I smile at Ghilerie. Second, if I got in, I could potentially ask around if someone wouldnt want to join us here. I know, I know, a weird idea, but who knows? The living conditions at our mansion are quite decent. There could be someone who would like to just chill around while only having to help out as a maid, or maybe even a worker if they enjoy some casual intimacy. She rubs her chin while nodding softly. I guess thats true. And well, third, it would be another chance for me to gain some experience in the outside world. Until recently, I didnt really leave the city. I had maybe one asion to go outside, and one to get under it. So, I could use your situation as an excuse for myself to move my ass from here, which I should do more often considering my circumstances. Yes, I do grow stronger mostly by having sex, but Lumina made herself clear when she had rmended to me to explore the world a little. I might be getting some training from my amazing friends and wives, but realbat and exploration experience is important too. And its not like literally everything happens in this one specific city. Naturally, I could always stay here and buy more ves, continuing to expand and develop the brothel and all other facilities, but there are many possibilities waiting to be discovered outside. Ailish is decent proof of that. And I cant expect stumbling on any hints or opportunities just by sitting in one ce. You really came up with three reasons for helping me just to prove your point, didnt you? Ghilerie chuckles quietly. I guess this could also serve as my repayment of the favour. Or favours. I could whisper a word or two to a few women. But, I cant have you steal anyone important. Our leader would never forgive me. Its decided then? She nods. It would be rude of me to reject your offer after everything. Great. Do you mind if we take someone with us? Or would that slow us down too much? Since you are a Tracker, I assume you can move pretty quickly by yourself. It would be fine, of course. I might be eager to return, but a day or a few wont change a thing now. And it would definitely be safer if yourpanions joined. I change my posture from leaning forward to resting my back on the backrest and cross my legs. Alright. Theres someone I have in mind. You might have met her already, Teffith the Dragonewt. Shes been with us almost from the start. I would like for her to go out a bit since shes from a nomadic tribe. She wont say it but I bet she misses the wilds. Her knowledge and skills would definitely be of help to us while looking for your settlement. I will trust your decision, stair. You know your people better than me. She sounds like a good choice. Definitely. Ill ask around if anyone else would want to join. Ah. Uhhhh Ghilerie knits her brows when I make a slightly uncertain expression. Is there some problem? Well The thing is Teffith isnt really like that with me, but if someone else joined, its possible they would like to spend some time with me during our trip. If you get what I mean. Would that bother you? She stares at me confusedly for a moment before her mouth opens with a little gasp of realization as her head cocks to the back. Of course not. Please, do not feel restricted by my presence if it happens. Its a natural order of things, Ghilerie answers calmly. Although, the tips of her ears twitch a little and turn slightly red. Cute. Thanks. I promise not to overdo it. I smile at her. Now then. Lets take care of onest thing that inconveniences you and Ill go have a talk with others while you rest some more. Or do whatever else you want. Theres an underground arena if youd like to get some exercise after being imprisoned for so long. Whats thatst thing? she asks, tilting her head a little. Your seal, of course. I promised to take it down, didnt I? Ah. I stand up from the chair and move to the bed, sitting on the edge near Ghilerie. But, to do that, I will need to ess it. Would you mind pulling down the cor of your shirt a bit? Ghilerie moves her hands, thankfully going toply with my request, and takes off her t-shirtpletely. I freeze for a second. Her perky breasts jiggle right in front of my eyes after the material gets pulled over her head. I can certainly spot some markings a bit above, but my attention is captured by the two delicious things slightly beneath it. This should be less troublesome than you having to work on it over the cor, right? Ghilerie asks. I clear my throat and move my eyes to her face, finding a small smile up there. You must have seen plenty of them already. Im sure mine arent anything special. I wave my finger at her. With all due respect, every womans breasts are special. And it doesnt matter how many I have seen in my life. Its a sight to behold every single time. They are beautiful enough to be a little bit distracting for what I have to do, but thank you for the treat. Regathering my focus, I move my palm towards the seal in the middle of Ghileries chest and slowly unweave it, following the standard procedures that I havepleted so many times already. Thanks to the umted experience, I dont need to close my eyes to do it and can adore Ghileries elegant peaks, hanging at the edge of my vision. Within a minute, Im done. The mark disappearspletely. Since Im not going to put a fake one on her, I retract my hand and smile at the elf. And its gone. All good? She takes a deep breath. Obviously, resulting in her delightful breasts making a captivating wave alongside her chest. Thank you. It feels so much better. No, thank you. I shake my head and point down with my eyes. She gets my message. I better remove the distraction. I cant inconvenience you any further. Ghilerie smiles at me and puts her shirt back. Oh well. Since theres nothing to see here, I guess I will take my leave. Until next time. I make a simple bow after standing up and walk away, hearing a quiet chuckle from the blond-haired elf. After leaving her room, I send a Whisper to all my wives, asking if they are busy. Everyone agrees on meeting up to discuss a few things. My bedroom might still be in use, so we decide to hold it in Sirgias workshop. We gather there in a few minutes and spread around the whole ce. My cute little dwarf monopolizes myp while I gently pat her head. Alright. First of all, how are May and the others? I begin. We have briefed everyone about the situation, Cornelia answers. There should be no problem keeping up the act. And we dont really have to hide a lot from her since she was a prostitute in the past. She didnt lose her memories or anything. Shes justpletely infatuated with that guy. Its very sad seeing a young girl in such a state, Elea joins in. We just have to mention him and she will listen to everymand. Its sickening. How can you brainwash someone this much? I sigh. All of this makes me feel really horrible for the abilities of my ss. Sirgia grazes my cheek with her small hand while ncing up at me. Your ss isnt evil, Master. That drug is. Your abilities dont control peoples minds. They give them more courage to be true to themselves. I agree with the little one, Ailish says. You are close to Incubi or Subi. And, even if we can charm others, we have control over it. Cancelling it is simple. Its nothing permanent. Or you can break it by killing the caster. Maybe we should try it? Dont forget our experiments. Cornelia captures back my attention. We have confirmed that you are not brainwashing anyone even at full power. You are not holding it back right now, arent you? Im not blocking anything currently. See? That little voice in my head telling me to stop being embarrassed about things I would like to do with you and actually ask for them is still present, just like I have mentioned to you back then, but its not like I have to listen to your everymand or even request. It doesnt make us mindless thralls. Im not being forced to worship your glorious cock. I certainly am. Cornelia rolls her eyes at Eleas remark, which is met with some chuckling and giggling from the others. I shake my head with a smile. Alright. Lets move on. Everyone is filled in on theb and cooperation, right? They all nod. Great. Then Im counting on your assistance. As weird as it sounds, Ill leave you girls enough of my fluids to experiment with. They giggle again. Its possible that I wont be there to oversee the construction so please look after it too. And that brings us to another topic. Ill be leaving with Ghilerie to escort her back to her settlement. I n to ask Teffith to apany us. Anyone else wants to join? Everyone exchanges nces. Out of all of them, Sirgia and Astrea have recently been with me on their small adventure and I can tell that they arent raising their hands to let others have a turn this time. Too precious. Cornelia would most likely prefer to stay since she could be crucial to the whole research. I nce at Elea and she notices my stare. I would like to remain here. Cornelia will be able to focus on the cure more with me taking care of management and organization. And my magic could be helpful too. Besides, we have already promised each other to depart on a special journey together, stair. Im content with waiting for that moment. I dont think its that far, fufufufu~ I smile wryly. She did mention something like that, but I dont think she had implied it was that much special back then. Whatever. I will dly wait for Elea to pick a moment. And you, Neira? My artist wife looks at the Princess and then back at me. Her iconic soft smile paints Neiras lips. I think I would like toe with Elea if you dont mind. As long as shes okay with it, why not? I shrug and nce over everyone once more. No one? I guess it will be the two of us if she agrees. Let me know if any of you have a change of mind. It will be a good opportunity for the two of you to grow closer. Elea smiles at me. Shes not into I stop and sigh while rubbing my temples. Please, dont pressure her into anything. Especially you, Elea. Its not like that, stair. Its like what, then? I raise my brow at her. You will understand after speaking with her some more. I assure you. I sigh again and nod. Alright. Ill see about that in a moment. Does anyone have anything else we should discuss since we have already gathered? Wait. What about the bet? Cornelia asks. What about it? We dont know for how long you might be gone. Should we dy it? Elea captures our attention again by clearing her throat. I will store the votes. We should wait for stairs return and check them then. I think its a good idea to announce the results when both parties can be present for the duration of the punishment. Ugh The anxiety will kill me Cornelia grimaces. I tap my lovely dwarfs shoulder to let me go and walk towards my charming magician, pulling her into a warm hug. Im sure you will forget about it in a sh. We both know how passionate you get about your research, dont we? I say with a grin. Cornelia blushes a little but nods. I brush her cheek with my fingers and pull her into a loving kiss. We exchange a few pecks, affectionately stroking each others faces. I hold back from going too wild to avoid turning her on too much. And I can tell from her eyes after we split that she appreciates it. I cant wait to be able to admire your dazzling figure for a whole week. I need those juicy thighs. I need them so fucking bad. I ostentatiously lick my lips. Cornelia scoffs at me. You wish. I will be the one enjoying the sight of your cock swinging around for seven days straight. Then, her eyes widen a little as she realizes what she has just admitted out loud in front of literally everyone. A heavy blush surfaces on Cornelias cheeks and I chuckle, giving her a quick peck. She lightly taps my chest while ncing away. I hate you With a hasty kiss, she escapes my hold and fixes her clothes, still red as a tomato. And almost everyone looking at her while smiling doesnt help in the slightest. Okay. Ill go and have a word with Teffith now. Thank you everyone for supporting me. I love you all. All the girls nod and move closer to receive a brief kiss before we walk upstairs together. I check Teffiths location through our bond and realize that shes actually underground, most likely training in one of the arenas. Turning around, I head back there again. Reaching her ce, I open the door a little and take a peek to see how busy she is. Judging by what I see, shes just doing some general exercises, currently in the middle of handstand pushups. Making my presence clear to her, I enter inside and close the door, slowly walking closer. I wait for a moment for her to finish. A minuteter, Teffith sets herself back on the ground and exhales heavily. Shes currently wearing a loose tank-top andfortable pants. Thankfully, the material of her top isnt white or I would again be able to see everything with how sweaty she is. Her skin and mesmerizing crimson scales are shimmering from the umted droplets, creating a very enticing image of a well-toned woman. I bring out a towel from my ring and throw it at her. I hope you dont mind me interrupting. She catches it and wipes her face. Of course not. Im not doing anything important. How can I help you, stair? Have you met Ghilerie yet? Yes, we have stumbled on each other. Shes not going to stay if I recall correctly. What about her? Im going to escort her back home and wanted to ask you if you would like to apany us. Someone with your experience could be of great help. And you have earned yourself a little break from maintaining order in our establishment almost every day. I dont want you to suffocate here, in the middle of a big city. Teffith ponders for a moment while moving the towel over her fit stomach. I appreciate the thought, but wouldnt Garrena be a better choice? Shes also from the outside and shes much stronger than me. Especially now, after receiving the benefits of your ss. Well, she is strong, but I dont think shes that much stronger than you, honestly. Also, its not really about strength but more about skills and experience in exploring the wilds. And you are way less hot-headed than her. I thought you would like to return to nature at least for a moment, for a short change of scenery. But, Im not forcing you into anything, of course. She shakes her head. Maybe at first, but your duel back then made me aware of how great the effect you have on your partners is. Everyone is growing stronger at an amazing rate. Some of them even advancing after hitting a bottleneck for a long time. Its incredible. No matter how much I train, exercise, practice or learn, theres no way I can catch up to that. I step closer and ce a hand on Teffiths shoulder. Im sorry. I didnt think about that. I thought it would be enough to draw a clear line but I should have realized that this might make someone ufortable. Especially a warrior like you. It must be hard on you seeing everyone just fuck around, literally, and get stronger easily. I dont want such an environment to stress you out and Im sure its mentally taxing. Teffith opens her mouth to respond, but I stop her with my finger to continue. Perhaps you would like to use this opportunity to get back to your kind? I really dont want you to remain here just because youve been with us for long and feel obliged to help while feeling bad about yourself. Such things are not a joke and can lead to serious depression. I would hate myself for ruining your happiness. She ces her hand over mine and shakes her head. No, its not like that. Its not really about you, or them, or the choice you are giving to everyone. I think its really fair. Anyone can approach you openly. Its just more about me. Im the problem here. It just doesnt feel right What doesnt? I ask, rubbing her shoulder reassuringly. Teffith takes her hand away and wraps both of her arms under her chest, ncing slightly away. She sighs softly. Im not against having sex with you. Ive thought about it for some time already and Im sure it would be incredible, but I just hate the feeling of using you. No matter what I say to you or myself, that I do enjoy yourpany, like you, maybe feel attracted to you physically, it doesnt change the fact that, deep down, I want to do it to get stronger. And I really hate myself for that. I shake my head and put the other hand on her shoulder too, gently squeezing both of them. Teffith. Listen. You wouldnt be using me. I would be helping you out. You are not using someone when you are so worried about it. When you use someone, you dont care about them in the slightest, focusing only on your own benefits. In this scenario, both of us gain benefits. She looks at me, still slightly uncertain. I can see it in her eyes. Look. I wouldnt mind even if you wanted to use me just to get stronger. I know you well enough. Its not a malicious desire to grow. I would dly help you out, without you having to be my woman or anything. All I dont want is to make you ufortable. Thats why I havent pursued you. As I said earlier, I dont dislike you or anything, stair. Actually bing your partner in the truest sense of that word wouldnt really be an issue if I wanted to reach my hidden goal. It still wouldnt change how I feel about it though. I smile at her. What if you wanted to return to your people one day? You might want to find a proper partner in your tribe instead of some Human. You dont need to tie yourself to me. In any way, stop thinking about it like that. How can I make you do that? We stare at each other for a moment and Teffith shrugs dejectedly. I dont know. If I knew, I would have ovee it myself and most likely approached you. Ive been thinking about this since our conversation about the Goddess and then the duel... Hmmm I think for a brief moment, ncing down at her sparkling well-toned body. How about this? You feel like you want to use me to get stronger. Then, I want to use helping you out as an excuse to have my way with your body. I think you have realized how interested I am in exploring every nook and cranny of it, especially those mesmerizing scales that decorate your tempting private areas. We would be the same then, no? Her eyes nce over her own figure, then over mine, and stop back on my face. I guess? she answers, not really confident in it. I drop my hands to her waist and pull her into me. Teffiths sweaty body leans over my front, with her fair chest squished between us. My fingers sneakily move behind her and brush over the base of her tail, evoking a quiet gasp from the pretty dragonewt. Think about it. Theres no rush. Just know that I do want you. Dont forget that I have a serious thing for strong women. Almost as serious as for women in suits. And, if Im not mistaken, you are both. I chuckle at her and squeeze her tail some more, observing how her face changes ordingly. Im much more selfish than before, thanks to the influence of a few girls. I wink at her and Teffith shows a faint smile. I guess I have no choice but to apany you on that journey then. I nod. Good decision. We both chuckle and I let Teffith go. It was fun, but I dont want to pressure her too much. For a few more minutes, we chat about this little operation and Teffith shares some more bits of information about her that I havent yet heard during our short conversations that happen from time to time. After we run out of topics to talk about, I let her know again that she can take her time with her worries. This trip to the wilds can potentially help clear her mind and generally let Teffith rx a bit. I cant wait to see her in actual action though. Next, I head to my room to take care of some formalities. Soon, dinner timees and everyone gathers to eat together, sharing a meal or a few in a warm and chatty atmosphere. I sit with my lovely slimes this time, not forgetting to show my appreciation to the girls that are pretty much the pirs of this ce. They are everyones seniors. And Ailish still has some trouble dethroning them from the position of best girls in the establishment. The dark elves seem to have taken it onto themselves to supervise May. She is eating within their group, constantly talking with either Leyne, Roseni, Cinra or Filue. Thats great. They know a lot about being lewd so our cover is safe. May might actually learn a thing or two from them, actually. I finish pretty early and leave the dining area. As I walk into the main lobby and head towards the stairs leading up, my eyes catch on something confusing, causing me to stop for a brief moment. It takes me a second to realize what Im staring at. Right on the marble railing of the right stairs, the body of a certain Pantherkin girl is hung. With her small frame, her legs dangle in the air without touching the ground. Additionally, shes positioned with her ass towards me. Whats more, both her shorts and panties are down at her ankles and all her holes are out in the open, with her tail raised up to not obstruct the view. I sigh to myself while shaking my head. So thats why Hari ate so fast and left in a hurry. As Ie closer, the frivolous pantherkins tail increases the speed of its enchanting dances. Haris pussy starts adorably twitching in anticipation after her ears perceive the sound of me unbuckling my belt. I fumble with it for a moment and yank the whole thing out, pping her tender butt with the hardened strap. NYAAAAAAAAAHN?! She immediately grabs both of her cheeks with her petite hands while releasing a loud scream. I move to her front and crouch in front of her face as she rubs her stinging buns. Why? she asks with an acted hurt expression. Because you are a pervert, you damned exhibitionist. Think of the others. She giggles as a faint blush creeps onto her cheeks. I groan realizing my poor choice of words, making her chuckle even more. Hari yelps in surprise as I grab her shirt and yank her off the railing, throwing her onto my shoulder, with her ass facing to the front. Ah! Where are you taking me, Master? This was such a great spot! To teach you some manners, you little troublemaker, I answer and p her butt with the belt again. NYAH! Noooooooooooo she yfully cries in prolonged dissatisfaction. I send a Whisper to Zalia and Shawure. Might as well use this opportunity to fulfil my promise to them. They arrive in their room shortly after I do and I throw the horny pantherkin onto their bed, tying her up to its edges by all of her limbs. We then proceed to fuck like crazy in front of her, above her, by her side, on her, and everywhere else. She can do nothing but watch as I relentlessly drill those colourful pussies like a madman. Hari soon ends up covered in cum and love juices from our intense session, breathing heavily from the unbearable yearning. I dont intend to torture her, I only wanted to tease her a little since I knew she would enjoy it, so after filling both Tiefling girls to the brim, I plow the lewd panthergirl to her hearts content. Zalia and Shawure make sure to watch intently as I try to break Hari in front of them, increasing the pleasure and satisfaction she feels exponentially. A small reward for enduring the yful punishment. And she clearly loves it. I think even more than she would from me nailing her over that railing. After Hari gets reduced to a slurry mess, the other girls happily clean me up and let me know that they will take care of her for the night. I give each of them a kiss and thank them for the amazing time. They insist that it should be them thanking me, but I manage to convince them otherwise since Ive brought someone else into our promised threesome. They shoo me away while giggling charmingly and I leave the room. I, fortunately, avoid getting myself into more sex idents for the rest of the evening. Neira joins me for the night and we cuddle each other to sleep while quietly talking about her artistic ideas. During breakfast the next morning, Zehra and Yudie support Hari, almost dragging her between themselves into the dining hall. She locks gazes with me for a second and hastily averts her eyes, blushing furiously. Theres something weirdly satisfying in seeing her practically unable to walk after our fun. Her state quickly bes a hot topic amongst the residents present in the chamber. Hari looks a little embarrassed, but at the same time very proud. She definitely loves this attention. This damned exhibitionist. As Im feeding Sirgia and Astrea in turns, receiving a bite from them each time too, Rene walks up to us with a timid smile. Her tail wags adorably behind her back. I reach out to stroke her golden ears a little and she clearly enjoys it. Master, I came here to tell you that you have guests. They are waiting in front of the entrance. I let them in through the main gate. I raise a brow at her and stop my caresses to make it easier for the cute dogkin to speak. Guests? Its your friends. I chuckle. Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down? She blushes and I stand up, patting her head. Thank you, Rene. Its nothing, Master. Following her notice, I move to the front entrance and open the door. I blink a few times in surprise. Standing there are in fact, my friends. Shino, Natalie, Marcia, Paul and Kamil. The short samurai girl has a slightly uncertain smile on her face, the hot redhead is eyeing me while biting on her lower lip, and the blond-haired punk is awkwardly looking away? Gods, this is going to be a mess, isnt it? Chapter 95 – Reconciliation Chapter 95 C Reconciliation Wee back, Shino. I smile at the slightly uncertain girl, understanding where that hesitationes from. She blushes a little but nods. Im back, Sensei. We are still having breakfast if you would like to join. Its alright, Sensei. We already ate back at the castle. Thank you for the offer. Well then. What do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected visit? Do you perhaps need anything from me? I nce over all of them again. They step to the sides a bit and Kamil walks to the front. He starts rubbing the back of his neck while still awkwardly avoiding making eye contact with me, looking somewhere to the side not that far from my face. You see Ive been thinking recently And I guess you might still be angry about that duel I went a bit too far at that time It wasnt really my intention Well, it kind of was but it all happened at the moment and A sudden p on the back of his head interrupts him and Kamil peeks over his shoulder. I catch Marcia giving him a quite beckoning look. He turns to me again and coughs awkwardly. His eyes finally meet mine. The thing is, I clearly overreacted and almost fucked up a big time. I think this is slowly getting out of hand so I just wanted to say that It was quite bad of me And well I guess the other stuff too I raise a brow at him. Something I didnt really expect anytime soon has just possibly happened. Im not sure what exactly led to this, but I can tell that a certain redhead had some influence over the whole matter. I might have gone a little overboard after that happened too so I guess we are even. But, lets not talk about such topics in the doorway. Come inside. Everyone walks into the lobby after I hold the door for them. Shino smiles at me sweetly while she passes me as thest one and I sneak a quick brush through her ck hair when nobody is looking. We notice Cornelia standing in the middle of the hall with her arms crossed and a curious gaze. I turn to my petite samuraidy. Can you lead them to the new meeting room? Ill join you in a moment. Of course, Sensei. Dont worry about us and finish what youve been doing. Well wait for you. She then nods and asks the others to follow her, heading for the stairs. They soon disappear on the top floor with Kamil gawking around as they make it through the lobby and the recreational area. It is his first time here so thats nothing unexpected. He most likely couldnt believe what he had been told. I walk closer to my charming magician and wrap my arm around her waist. So, hes finally here, she says, reciprocating my actions with the same. Seems like it. I was almost sure he would only get more angsty and annoyed after getting thrown around like a wet rag. Even the best psychologists cant perfectly predict how a big loss like this may affect people. But, I dont think he has arrived at whatever conclusion he came up with alone. This might be interesting. And possibly get rid of some of my worries. Cornelia moves to my front and joins our lips in a soft and gentle kiss. Let me gather the girls. I furrow my brows at her for a brief moment and then raise them in mild surprise. Cornelia, we are not doing that. Thatspletely unnecessary. Theres no need to make this whole thing even more awkwa She seals my mouth with hers again, diving with her tongue a little deeper this time. I cant very well ignore such actions and wrap my arms around her back, grazing it with my fingers as we affectionately make out for around a minute. After we break off, I sigh in defeat. Cornelia chuckles at me softly and I let her go. We split and I head after our guests while she returns to the other women having breakfast. I wait in front of the new meeting room we have prepared in one of the unused VIP chambers specifically for situations like these. I cant keep taking guests in the dining room or the main lobby. While I am now able to make use of Hall of Serenity to give us some privacy when ites to sounds, nothing changes the fact that those are still open areas with good visibility. Two minutester, all of the girls that have decided to be my wives, or mates, or other equivalents per their customs, arrive together. It seems that Cornelia has already filled them in as everyone seems quite determined to do this. Its pointless to argue so I enter the fancy meeting room with five women by my side. They instantly catch the attention of a certain blondie, not so much of others. Well, he is the only one who hasnt seen them around me yet. And judging by all of my lovers emotions, he is in for a show. I notice that Shino has sat down alone on the sofa opposite to them. She nces at me with slightly rosy cheeks. This little rascal. You have barely been able to hold hands with me in the open just recently and now you are literally showing off that you belong here more than there? Smiling at her, I move to the sofa with the whole entourage and we sit down. Shino ends up on my left, Cornelia on my right and Sirgia obviously on her favourite spot, which is myp. Elea and Neira take the edges while the slightly expressionless catgirl hops onto the backrest and gets seated on the top part behind me, with her legs hanging down by my shoulders and her chin resting on the top of my head. I can only imagine how this whole thing must look to the others. They are just four while Im now literally surrounded from all the sides and angles by six people in total. Its not hard to spot some confusion in Kamils eyes. Additionally, with my permission and per my request, Ailish materializes herself behind the sofa after flying out of my chest as a ck mist, surprising everyone with her appearance. Instead of the maid uniform, she wears the demonic material she loves so much that I have thoroughly investigated during our battle in the cave. No surprise she catches the attention of the boys very quickly. I reach up to scratch behind Astreas ear, invoking some quiet purrs that cause weak and pleasant vibrations to travel through the top of my head. After noticing it, Sirgia grabs my other arm and wraps it around herself, making me smile with her cute show of affection. So, how are you guys doing? I ask, turning my attention to our guests. Marcia lightly elbows Kamil in his side and he stops staring at Ailish, moving his gaze to me. And it starts again. Well I dont know what you think, but I think that this whole thing between us has gone a bit too far as Ive said before That much is obvious, Elea suddenly says. And whose fault do you think it is? Cornelia joins after her, crossing her arms under her ample chest. Damn. I thought they only wanted to intimidate him a little with their presence and show off which one of us is clearly doing better but it seems that Ive been mistaken. This can actually get a little dangerous knowing his They are right. Who is the one to drag it out to this extent? Marcia unexpectedly follows, looking straight at Kamil, making him groan to the side. This is very surprising. I dont think I know where this is heading anymore. Its not even close to what I have imagined Kamils reactions would be to such words. I guess Ill just leave it to them for now? I mean He nces back at her and rolls his eyes after meeting Marcias gaze. Ugh Fine, its all on me. Fuck. I started this after that idioermm that security person reported us fucking in the ssroom. I was mad. I knew you had the final say in what to do with it. I got so much shit from my parents after they learned that I had railed a girl on a teachers desk back then. Fucking twats. Like they even cared. They only looked at it because of the call from the principal, else they wouldnt even bat Marcia hits him again after Kamil starts sidetracking a little by clearly beginning a rant on his parents. He rubs his side while attempting an awkward smile, which ends up just awful. Anyway, I was fucking annoyed. Like fucking hell. Every time I saw you, I was reminded of that whole fucking thing and I would get irritated. And it went on and on and on. It was especially annoying because you barely reacted to anything. He makes a heavy sigh and groans while swiping down his face. So, you have been harassing stair just because it made you irritated when you looked at him? Neira asks in her usual calm tone. I dont fucking know how to say it Looking back, it does seem stupid, but Ailish shakes her head in dissatisfaction. You were clearly taking it out on him because that was the easiest choice. We all know stair pretty well. Anyone else in his position would most likely not deal with all of that and take proper steps to remove such a student from the institution. Im still surprised you werent straight-out expelled for that transgression. If Im not mistaken, it was even recorded, right? And something quite serious in your world, Cornelia joins in. Well, its not surprising for you to think that since its the most obvious action to take in such a situation. And one that was being pushed as the only option, I butt in, causing everyone to focus on me. Marcia furrows her brows. Then why did we only get reprimanded instead of gettingpletely booted? The higher-ups were really furious. They insisted on doing that and also reporting the whole thing to the police because you didnt only have sex in a public space but also had stolen the ess card to even get there. If I remember correctly, they wanted to charge you for property damage too, which wasughable to me because all you have done was leave some stains here and there and perhaps slightly crumpled a notebook or two. All of them show shocked and surprised expressions, depending on the person. Even Shino nces at me with wide eyes, but its obviously Marcia and Kamil who look the most distressed. It might not mean anything in the current day, but the knowledge of what could have happened still does have some effect on their imaginations. But, personally, I didnt really like it. Yeah, you had done wrong, but the punishment they were requesting was just too severe for the gravity of the misconduct. It would definitely leave a stain on your reputation if everything about it was made public. Im a firm believer of the ideology that the punishment should correspond with the severity of the crime. Ah. Cornelia cocks her head back with a quiet gasp. I should have figured out you were the case. Ive known you for this long already and I still cant notice such simple things before I ask. Almost all of my girls nod their heads to her words, excluding Astrea, who is stillzily resting her chin on my hair, and Shino, who is tilting her head at me, most likely noting to the same understanding as the others. And well, she isnt the only one. What? Kamil seems quite perplexed too. I just did what I thought was right. It wasnt easy, but I managed to somehow make them drop the break-in charge and not call the police. Took me a few days of convincing the other teachers that had taught you guys to back me up. I was pestering the principal with my little petition with some big signatures on every break. That happened? Natalie stares at me with slightly wide eyes. I sigh and shrug. In the end, he agreed to the version that I had lost my ess card and you two found it, wanted to leave it in our ssroom, but as it sometimes happens to young adults with a quite attractive appearance and healthy lifestyle, got a little bit too horny when alone in such a ce and gave in to the urges. Everyone at some point in life has fantasized about fucking in a real ssroom and thats a fact, either due to seeing it in porn or just having a really sexy teacher bend over in front of them. No way Shino mutters quietly by my side. With a tame chuckle, I nce at her. You should have seen his face when I told him that I have such thoughts too when Im alone with one of the female teachers. Damn, Ms Heart had such a thick ass. You could hear those cheeks pping in your head as she walked the corridors. Most of my girls giggle at the slightly sexualment while my students are still partially in a daze. I have managed to bring Shino out of it, judging by the knowing smirk and some rosiness adorning her adorable face. Oh, she knows exactly what Im talking about. This closet pervert must have thought the same. I bet she even has some material inspired by Ms Heart. Was she thicker than me? Elea asks out of the blue, with a mischievous smile on her lips. I wave my hand at her. She has nothing on you. Not even worthparing. Fufufu~ Im d to hear that. My butt is always ready to p for you, stair. Audibly. She winks at me. But, I think it sounds much better when you help with it~ Elea seductively licks her lips as we look at each other. A quiet whimper catches our attention and we nce towards the other group, spotting Marcia biting on her lip as she squeezes her thighs together. I clear my throat. Anyway, we somehow avoided escting things with that. And since I was already pushing it, I went further and asked for you to be pardoned with minimal consequences. Letting your parents know and show up to speak with the involved parties was a much better prospect than getting booted. I had to keep an eye on the two of you for some time after that though, making daily reports and such, but you, fortunately, didnt cause any mischief. Well, maybe except for your asional teases, Marcia, but I chose to ignore that, knowing your character well. Then Marcia-san and Kamil-san didnt get in trouble thanks to you, Sensei? Shino nces at me and I can tell that shes d. They were already pretty good friends back then. Well, more or less. Master is so kind Sirgia leans into me a bit more and I rub her side with my hand. Of course. stair is the kindest Human, Astreaments too. I got an idea for a new painting, Neira suddenly announces. Really? What kind? Shino quickly catches onto her, almost sparkling with curiosity. My talented artist starts gesturing in the air. On one side, a group of monsters. On the other, a group of Humans. The monsters try to get to them but are stopped by stair, who uses his own body to shield them from danger. At the same time, one of the Humans also keeps hurting him, but he just smiles back, making nothing of that fact. A groan reaches our ears,ing from Kamil, of course. I think everyone has easily caught the reference and the resemnce of some events. Fortunately, he doesnt look like he is going to explode in anger. Quite the opposite. Kamil keeps rubbing his face with both hands now while releasing some faint grunts. Completely unexpected, Marcia stands up, joins her hands in front of her and makes a very light bow, causing her bountiful wavy red hair to swing forward a bit and hang down. Im very sorry for causing you so much trouble. And thank you. I didnt know it was like that. I thought they just swept it under the rug to avoid rumours about the school. If only I had known, I would have acted a bit more proper after the incident. Its fine, really. Besides, its all in the past now. Theres no reason to wonder about what-ifs. And your words are enough, please stop with that. She raises her head and shows the sweetest smile I have ever seen on her slightly freckled face. Theres no yfulness or mischief present in it, just pure gratitude and happiness. It almost feelspletely mismatched with Marcias personality and beauty after being used to her almost never dropping that lighthearted way of being. I regret giving up on getting your cock in my pussy back then even more now. And we are back to normal. I chuckle while shaking my head and smile at her. We can fix thatter. Marcias eyes instantly widen and I can tell that she has held another whimper back with all she has. She quickly sits down without breaking eye contact with me and slugs Kamil into his side with so much force that he winces with another, much louder groan. Come-fucking-on, man! Do it! she says to him, still not moving her eyes off me. Kamil mumbles something under his nose and makes a heavy sigh. Fuck me He stops rubbing his face and drops his hands down. Why didnt you tell us anything? I raise a brow at him. Would you believe it? Fuck... He groans again while scrunching his face and looking to the side. This is so fucking Fuck Marcia draws her fist back one more time and he starts waving at her while aiming to block it. Alright, alright, enough, I get it! Ughhh I was an ass back then, I know. And not just back then. I didnt know it was like that, man. I mean Fuck Its so much worse knowing this Marcia was right This is so fucking stupid I Im sorry, alright? I was angry and annoyed but Im sorry I was a twat Fuck, this is so fucking cringe, but Yeah... Sorry... Anyone can easily tell that he doesnt have much experience in apologizing, besides doing it sarcastically perhaps. But, its also easy to discern that he is as honest as possible. That awkward mannerism of his, trying to actually apologize while part of him still fights against it, shows it pretty clearly. And its already way more than I would have ever expected. Something must have really happened for us to arrive at this point. Marcia throws her arm over Kamils neck and uses the other hand to pat him on the shoulder. There, there. Wasnt so hard, was it? She then nces at me. I know he was a fucking jerk with all of that, but would it be possible for you to forgive him, stair? I think all of us changed a little after spending some time in this world. Before I can answer, Cornelia speaks first. I dont know. After everything he has done to stair, such a weak apology just doesnt seem to cut it. You can barely tell he means anything. I agree. Theres almost no sincerity to be felt from it. Something this forced in rtion to so many serious offences in the past is uneptable, Elea follows after her. Thats no way to plead to an alpha. Even Astrea throws her three cents from above me. In my circles, something like this would Stop. I interrupt Ailish and raise my hand. They all fall silent as I nce over my close partners. I understand your point but every apology should be judged by the involved parties, or those at least somewhat rted to them. I appreciate your concern, but as someone who doesn''t know Kamil, it will be hard for you to urately assess his attempt. No offence. I wait for a moment but no one responds with anything. It was not my intention, but I can feel some of them feel slightly bad or guilty. They want the best for me, I know that, but I cant very well allow them to persecute Kamil while he is trying to reconcile. They most likely didnt intend to take it too far, but this is quite an emotional situation so no one can be med. Turning back to face the others, including Kamil, I bring my arm down and move both of them to hold onto Sirgias petite handsid on her thighs. So. Are we good now? I ask. Kamil blinks a few times while furrowing his brows. Erm Just like that? I know you meant it. Yes, I can tell. Do you want a sermon on how much of an ass you were and a long monologue on how honoured you should feel to earn my forgiveness? I dont think anyone here actually thinks that shit works like intended anywhere else than in the movies. No offence to professional psychologists and therapists though. Thats a different thing. Everyone on his side chuckles a little, including Paul and Natalie, but Kamil still looks at me with traces of confusion on his face. If you really feel like this is too easy, then I guess theres one thing I have to ask of you. Uhhh Yeah? Simply apologize to Shino. Im pretty sure youve said at least a few mean things to her just because of me whenever I wasnt around. You already know that I didnt really care what you thought of me or acted towards me, but she has done nothing to earn your scorn, either. It seems like a quite fitting condition, right? The person in question blushes slightly while fiddling with her hands. Kamil stares at me for a moment longer and moves his gaze to the ck-haired samurai girl. I can see his brain trying toe up with some words correct for the situation. It shows all over his face. Erm Shino? She raises her gaze from her knees and nces at him. Yes, Kamil-san? That You know Sorry for jumping on you whenever you mentioned that fucuhhh, I mean stair Yeah I might have done that because of how you always reacted I was kind of pissed how you always defended him and made him look so great So Uhhh Sorry Shinos cheeks grow a shade redder when he mentions me, and she sneaks a few shy nces my way, but she quickly recollects herself and smiles charmingly at Kamil. Its okay. Thank you. Im really d to hear that, Kamil-san. I really wanted all of us to stay close. He nods with a slightly awkward smile and then looks back at me. Well then. Lets not drag it out pointlessly any longer. Its been years. Im sure everyone just wants to forget about it already. We are even now. More or less. I hope it can stay like that. But, dont worry. I know it can be a little tough to change from the usual. From experience. I wont take asional slip-ups to heart. Marcia lightly pumps her fist on the side while Shino beams a cute smile at me. Paul nods with the corners of his mouth raised a bit and Kamil keeps his slightly awkward expression. Natalie stays calm as usual but I think I''ve already learned how to tell that she''s happy too. And this is one of those moments. Suddenly, all the girls on my side begin to squeeze closer to me, except for Shino, who pretty much gets swept up in the motion of the otherdies. I end up in the middle of a giant group hug, with the samurai girl squeezed into my side by the chocte beauty that is Elea. Almost on one ord, they all peck whatever part of my face they can get for themselves. Cornelia and Elea go for my cheeks. Neira sneaks a kiss on one side of my forehead while Ailish takes the other. Astrea hangs down from above and steals the middle of it. My adorable dwarf lover turns around, stands up on her knees and ces a gentle kiss on my lips. And, amongst all of this, Im fairly sure Shino leaves one on my neck after seeing everyone take action and ending up in front of it due to the squeeze. Her embarrassment flows clearly into me through the bond. Afterwards, we stay in that hug for a while. Marcia keeps smiling at me impishly while the other three seem to realize the slight awkwardness of the atmosphere that has just been created by the disy brought forth by my lovers. Fortunately, Im released from their clutches before Shino runs out of air in her lungs and she gasps loudly to catch a mouthful or two at the first chance, causing everyone on my side to chuckle. Which, in turn, makes her even redder. Well That was that So, anything else you would like to talk about? Not that I dont want to spend some idle time with you but Im a little short on it recently. Its a working night today and I also have to prepare for a journey. Shino turns to me, slightly anxious. You are already leaving again, Sensei? For how long? Honestly, I dont really know. Im not sure about the destination. I was going to visit the King today to get some maps from him so that the person Ill be escorting can more or less pinpoint the location well be heading to. That sounds like a few weeks, Nataliements. Possibly. But I promised to help and Im not someone to leave things half done. Plus, you need to move your ass from home now and then or youll get fat. We can handle things here in your absence, Cornelia jabs me with her elbow as a faint smirk paints her lips. Im pretty sure his ass gets enough movement as is, Ailish says, wiggling her brows at my lovely magician, causing Cornelia to avert her gaze with rosy cheeks as the other women giggle. I roll my eyes at their constant innuendos, spotting Shino thinking about something quite deeply during the movement. Whats gotten you pondering so much? She looks up at me. Nothing. Come on, it clearly isnt nothing. Out with it. Ummm I know it might be a bit fast but I thought that maybe we could like go together with everyone? Of course, if no one disagrees and we wouldnt inconvenience you, Sensei. I just thought that it would be nice... I rub my chin while staring at her fidgeting under my gaze. Its not that bad of an idea, I guess. They would have been sent out by Ross sometime soon anyway. Shino would surely love to go on a quest with me, perhaps even more with us as a whole group. Hmmm As long as the King doesnt have any important ns for you, and everyone is okay with this, then I guess it should be fine? But, one thing I need to mention is that well be travelling with a Wood Elf who was an uwfully captured ve until recently and a Dragonewt friend of mine. I dont want to inconvenience either of them so we would most likely need to split for a moment shortly before our destination. Shino nods eagerly and looks at the others with hopeful eyes, especially at Kamil and Paul. Thetter speaks first. I dont see any problems with that. And Ive seen the strength and skill of some of the women that follow you so its actually possible that we would be the ones dragging you down in this situation. There could be a lot to learn for us from it too. Kamil makes a few weird and funny faces while thinking and stops at an uncertain one. I guess it would be fine? I mean, if Shino wants it, we can go with it. It could be fun. I always wondered how it would look with all of us present like it was intended, Natalie adds. I think you are forgetting about the fact that I wasnt supposed to be caught by that spell. I chuckle at her. What? You werent? She shows a rare sign of surprise on her face. Ah. I kind of forgot you guys dont know. Hmmmm I nce over them, stopping at the confused Kamil for a brief moment, and move on to Shino, who nods at me. Alright, fine. I spoke with the Goddess. Even met her a few times. Thats how I learned about the world and the fact that I wasn''t supposed to get summoned with all of you. Pretty much everyone except for Shino shows a great deal of surprise. The two of us have obviously talked about it already. We have shared everything that happened to the both of us with each other while catching up after our first night. No fucking way Kamil is the first to say anything. See? I told you! A fucking Goddess! Marciaughs almost maniacally while repeatedly nudging him as I raise a brow at her. Unbelievable Natalie quietly mutters to herself. I shrug my shoulders. Theres quite a lot of details to that, but lets not dive into all of this today. It would take too much time. If we want to go out together, both you and I need to start preparing. We can start by paying the King a visit and asking for permission. Damn, just my luck Im never getting those toys Marcia speaks under her breath. Ah, thats right. We forgot about thosest time you were here. Her head snaps to me and her eyes widen in shock after she realizes that Ive heard her clearly. You should have just asked someone to take you to the storage and picked whatever you liked. As much as your ring could take. Uhhh I just didnt want to barge in like that. I would rather have you know what I took. Maybe listen to some rmendations or something. I thought about a few but they would take up a lot of space so someone else a little knowledgeable about them could be of great help to decide. I ponder for a moment and nce back at Ailish. She immediately understands my intentions without me uttering even a single word or contacting her through any of my telepathic ways. They are yours now. Just like everything else that I own or am myself. Its ALL your property now. She gives me a tempting smile, emphasizing the message with her tone and the beguiling squish of her breasts, pushed into each other by her arms. I nod at her with a smile on my own. Could you then, please? With a bit of ck mist gathering in her palm, Ailish materializes a ck ring and hands it to me. I examine it for a moment in front of me so that the girls can check it out too and then turn to Shino. Can I borrow your right hand for a moment? She tilts her head adorably and brings the requested hand forth, with the palm facing up. I first rotate it and take it into mine from below. Thats when she finally realizes whats going to happen and her face explodes in crimson. I gently slide the ck band onto her ring finger and the hidden runes glow in purple as it resizes itself to fit my cute students hand perfectly. They disappear again and I graze it with my thumb. Would you mind holding onto it for me? I do Ah! I mean, I would! No, wait! I wouldnt! Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I chuckle and pat her head until Shino calms down a little bit, raising her gaze to meet mine. Shes so red its a miracle she hasnt fainted yet. With a smile, I lean towards her and arrive at her ear, whispering to it with an affectionate tone. I will get a much better one for the left hand. Shes almost steaming now while her small frame trembles very slightly so I deploy some more headpats to help Shino contain her emotions. While taking care of my adorable protegee, I nce at the others. This ring has enough space to fit a three-story building inside. You shouldnt have to worry about running out of space even if you shoved every single toy and contraption we currently have on us in there. I hope its okay with all of you for Shino to be the one to receive it. I can see Marcia wriggling in her seat while looking straight at Paul. He smiles awkwardly and shakes his head. Of course it is. If what you are saying is true then just a single magical storage like this will be invaluable to us. Thank you very much. I can already tell how much easier it will be to travel while storing all the equipment inside. I nod and move my eyes to Shino. With her face still covered by quite a bit of rosiness, she stares back at me. She then suddenly pulls herself closer and pecks my cheek in a quick motion, returning to her starting position in a sh and lowering her gaze. Oh, my heart. Alright. Lets go and meet up with the King first and then Mafaris can give you another tour of our facilities whenever you would like, Marcia. Whatever wont fit into your personal ring, well throw it into the big one after she marks it. Are you fine with that, Shino? Eh? Shino breaks out of her absent state of brushing over the ck band and looks between us for a moment. Ah, yes, of course, Sensei. I dont mind carrying all of our things. Including yours, Marcia-san. Thank you so much, shortie! I love you! Shino giggles quietly at Marcias very excited confession and then looks at me. I nod at her. Its obvious what shes thinking about. This precious little thing values her friends a lot. I cant betray her trust, can I? Chapter 96 – Like a Mother Chapter 96 C Like a Mother After the short but eventful talk, we all agree to pay the King a visit together and ask about Shinos idea. She and the others go outside to wait for me while I grab a few more bites of the breakfast thats been interrupted by their visit and then change into my adventurer getup with the help of my lovely girls. Without further ado, we leave the premises of the mansion and head to the castle as a group. I walk on the front with Shino and Marcia on my sides, both actively chatting with me about random things. Natalie joins us too and hangs out by Shinos side, as expected. She doesnt really join the conversation but you can tell that shes listening. I was a little anxious about this weird development of all the girls in the party walking around me, but ncing back at Kamil and Paul doesnt really confirm any of my fears. The former doesnt look annoyed or anything while thetter isnt paying that much attention to anyone in particr, lost in his thoughts about who knows what. Shino feels a little guilty for disrupting my meal and we stop to grab some snacks in a small bakery. The scent of various freshly baked goods is just incredible and each of us gets something to slowly consume for the rest of the trip. No surprise I get seduced by a very enticing garlic baguette and share half with Shino. I swear these things make nothing of my godly Charm Resistance. I dont think anything exists that could potentially fight against their unimaginable power. For the rest of our trip to the castle, the four of usthree if we dont count the silent Nataliechats about the stuff that happened to me after we had split initially since Marcia is extremely curious about the details of how things came to their current state. We did talk some about it during our past meetings, but she drills me for much more details this time. I manage to cover pretty much all the important parts before we reach our destination. Of course, simplifying some bits or skipping the more sensitive information that should stay only in my close circles. I do consider them quite close, but they dont really reach the level of my very close girls or a few friends. Additionally, as we walk through the city, some people naturally recognize the Heroes they must have heard about a few times or seen here and there. The more surprising thing, mostly for the others, of course, is that more passersby seem to know me. For an obvious reason. While its possible to spot when someone figures out their identities, with mine theres no need to assume it. Some customers, both male and female, throw verbal greetings at me as we pass them, often nodding their heads in a polite way. Im getting recognized even in my adventurer gear now. Its quite a step forward. Marcia looks very intrigued by these quitemon happenings. We are let through the gates without any issues and one of the guards runs off to inform the servants about our visit and request for an audience if the King is avable. In the meanwhile, we wait in the practice area. Shino wanted to spar with me and I dont have a reason to refuse. Im obviously nowhere near her level, but we spend around twenty minutes shing against each otherme with my mesmerizing de, shaped into a nodachi, and Shino with her signature katana. Knowing a few of her abilities, Im able to react in time after noticing the cues of their activation thanks to my heightened senses. This allows me to put up at least some resistance. Fortunately, Shino isnt aiming for aplete beatdown or testing her limits on me but openly shares pointers and tips as we spar, stopping from time to time to speak uninterrupted. During these brief pauses, I catch the others staring at us slightly in disbelief. Especially Kamil. I think we might be moving a little bit fast and its the first time he can properly observe those moves. During our duel, he might have perceived it a little differently. All that adrenaline and battle rush. Anyway, we continue until a maides to get us, informing us that the King agreed to the meeting and awaits our arrival. I notice that my mastery of katana-like des has risen by a humongous three levels just from trying to incorporate Shinos teachings into my movements. I wonder if shes that good of a teacher or I just have quite decentpatibility with it. We fix our appearances a little, I ease our fatigue with Rejuvenate, causing a blissful smile to appear on Shinos face as the pleasant mana does its work inside her body, and then follow the servant to the meeting chamber. Shino stealthily sneaks a peck on my cheek as we walk behind everyone, with a faint blush covering her face as she nces away. I dont think she is aware that both Marcia and Natalie have noticed the action but lets leave it at that. After the maid opens the door for us while courteously bowing, we enter the room with Ross already inside, dressed in his more casual but still royal clothes and sitting in afy armchair. Wee again! Looks like we are seeing each other quite frequently recently. And everyone is present this time. Thats actually rare, he speaks first as we sit down around the coffee table. Almost everyone. Vanessa-san is now part of the party too, Shino corrects him. Ah. My apologies. I hope she can rejoin you soon then. He shows a wry smile. Im fairly sure there wont be a problem with that. Its not like Im exactlying back as a core member of the Heroes group. I nod at him and Ross seems to catch my drift, remembering that I have clearly taken some actions regarding the issue with Vanessa. He rubs his chin while nodding back. Good. Thats good. I mean, the no problem part, of course. It would be even better if you were to reunitepletely, but Im not going to force you into anything. Its fine. Perhaps if not for all the responsibilities I have umted over thest few months, I would have considered properlying back to the team. Things are also a little better between us than in the past. I give Kamil a brief nce and he makes a slightly uncertain nod. But, we are here partially regarding that. What are your ns for them currently? Hmmmm Not much to be honest. There arent any critical reports about any serious outbreaks and we have even managed to close two small gates thanks to your intel so its just a few ideas of locations they could visit to gain some more experience or just travel around to rx a little. Why? Do you have something in mind? I peek at Shino and she smiles at me softly before turning to the King. If it would be okay, I wanted to suggest something. He nods. Of course. Go on. We have learned that Sensei is going to travel soon to escort someone and I thought it would be a good opportunity to go together. It would be our first quest with everyone from the old party present. And Im sure we would be able to gain from it too. Shino presents her request with a little hint of anxiety on her adorable face. I gently grab her hand and brush her skin with my thumb. Theres no need to get so nervous. She most likely gets my intention through our bond and a bit of rosiness surfaces on her cheeks as she still stares at the King, somewhat less tense now. Ross moves his gaze onto me and I nod, confirming that everything is fine on my side. He also seems to notice my little gesture and smiles knowingly. I slightly squint my eyes at him. He better not be thinking anything silly or well see who will be the smug one after he pays us a visit again. The King shudders visibly and clears his throat before facing Shino again. I dont see any reasons to not agree to this. I would be happy to give you a chance to spend some time together. I also believe this can be beneficial for both sides. If stair is fine with yourpany during that operation, then I have nothing to say here. Its his own expedition and Im only lending a hand with some small bits. Shino instantly nces at me with a wide smile and I wink at her. Alright. Well most likely depart tomorrow since most of the things on my side are ready. I was going toe to you to ask if we could get some urate maps of the kingdom which would be a great help to our guides, I inform him. Not a problem. I store a few good ones in one of my personal chambers. We can get them after the meeting if you dont mind. They arent anything special so I can lend them to you if you would like. I nod. I appreciate it. Theres something we need to talk about anyway so lets do exactly that. Ross notices my knowing smile this time and his eyes widen for a second. Ah, yes. We should make sure to discuss such important matters in a suitable environment. He definitely knows what I want to talk about just from this. What a pervert. And a man of culture. Paul saves us from any ufortable questions by joining in. We have received a slightly bigger magical storage from stair now and I wanted to ask if it would be possible to request some more supplies and gear. We can now store more of them and I think we could use more practical equipment and consumables. The King nces at me curiously and I just shrug. Its not like I have to report to him about all the little things I get. And I might have forgotten to mention those. How big exactly? he asks Paul. Around a three-story building. Ross eyes almost bulge out from surprise. I dont think even his personal artifacts have so much space inside. These were quite rare since they arent that easy to make in the current age. Mostly due to the scarcity of the proper material and the fact that it can be found in quite dangerous ces. One could say that they are high-level areas, considering the strong beasts and monsters. So far, both I and Shinos team had it quite chill with the exception of the few strong Abyssals. The King fixes his expression in a sh and nods. Well naturally see what can be done. If you have anything in mind, please speak freely. We are obliged to provide you with as much support as we can. Thank you. If it wouldnt be too much, could I perhaps ask someone to show us, or just me, around the storages and warehouses? It would be easier to make a list while knowing what can be actually picked. I will see to it. Someone will pay you a visit soon after we end here and guide you through the items we can provide you with. Dont be afraid to ask them about anything. They will let you know if something isnt avable to be taken. Paul courteously bows his head. Thank you again for this opportunity. Ross casually waves his hand at him. No need to be so official. Alright. To not prolong this unnecessarily, lets wrap this meeting up if no one has anything else to mention or ask. I look over everyone present in the chamber and then refocus on Ross after only silence answers me. We all still have some preparations to take care of on our respective sides so lets set the departure date as tomorrow around eleven in the morning. Everyone nods and we start getting up. Paul, Kamil and Marcia leave first. A little less shy with just her best friend and Ross present around, Shino steps closer to me and I lean down to leave a tame kiss on her adorable lips. She then hastily escapes with Natalie in tow. After the two of us are left alone, Ross turns to me with his brows slightly raised. So That thing we need to discuss I chuckle and shake my head while bringing a certain big and thin album with a fancy golden text on the ck leather cover, showing the name of a certain ce. I throw it at him and Ross opens the thin book after a moment of uncertainty, tinged with a note of expectation. He flips through the pages one by one and stops at a certain section, which causes his brows to rise even more. A smile gradually makes its way onto his lips while he is clearly attempting to fight against it, failing miserably. I hope that your friends will be satisfied with the selection. Its not that wide, but its something at least. Ross moves his eyes off the pictures of a few Beastkindies and closes the menu card abruptly, clearing his throat again. I can assure you that no one will find anything to nitpick on with such an incredible lineup. You are open tonight, right? Yeah. Feel free toe at any time. Ill let the girls know. He nces to the side. Whatever could you mean? But, Ill definitely pass this information onto the interested people. Come on. Im pretty sure everyone and their mother knows who those people are. It will be easier if we just drop this. Really. I throw in a little hint but it doesnt look like he has noticed the subtle clue. Ross sighs and scrunches his face. Eh, fine. It was fun though, no? Maybe at first. The longer the joke runs, the more cringy it gets. I believe weve had enough. Its not like I will rat you out to some random people. Or your mother. An awkward smile makes an appearance on his face. Yeah. Definitely. Thanks. Oh well. He still suspects nothing. I guess this is the equivalent of a teenager making himself believe that his parents still dont know he watches porn or takes a wank during the horny phase. He most likely still thinks Lianne isnt aware of him knowing about her condition. Lets leave both of these things at that then. Anyway, before you get your highly anticipated dose of catgirls, we still have a few other things to take care of. First, lets start with the actual issueLord Jerichos drug and the consequences of his sons actions. Ross gestures at me and we sit down again. He ces the menu card aside and supports his chin with his joined hands. I assume you spoke to the man. Do you need me to do something about it? I can already tell you that it will be troublesome, but I can start figuring some things out slowly. I shake my head. No need to take any action against him. Lord Jericho is a good man. Perhaps a little neglecting when ites to raising his son, but his intentions werent that bad. He did turn a blind eye on a bit too much though. Nevertheless, I dont want you to put any pressure on him just for me. Alright. Anything else then? I dont think you would just bring him up randomly. Yes. We managed to findmon ground and agreed to work together on finding a cure for the drug his son fed to the few girls he had randomly picked from the various brothels. At the same time, he will be trying to help his son too, who, as you should be aware, ended up in quite a serious state for a man to be after his attempt in our establishment. Ross squeezes his thighs together while smiling wryly. In the end, we have joined forces and some of my girls that know a thing or two about alchemy or medicine agreed to participate. They will be working on that while Im gone most likely, cooperating with Jericho. I only wanted to let you know and perhaps ask if theres anything you could help with in terms of support, either to him or me, but I think it would be better if any supplies or other things were sent to him. Jericho can be considered a Court Alchemist to some extent so I should be able to help out here and there with a few things. I will send some people to consult with him then. Is that fine? I nod. I have already told him that could happen so yes. And Im sure Cornelia will be in touch with him and your men too, as our representative. Great. I hope this seeds then. Im sure you wont mind if we make use of this research to incorporate any beneficial byproducts, and the final solution if it gets properly developed, into our alchemical systems. Of course not. I dont even have a say in this, hahaha. You are the King. Im just borrowing the knowledge, resources and such. Its only natural to make use of any helpful discoveries. Especially if they would be useful in the field of medicine. Thank you anyway. Ross smiles and we shake hands over the table. Then, is there anything else? Just the maps. He stands up and I follow suit. Lets move to my office chamber then. I keep lots of them there. We then walk through a few corridors and arrive in front of wooden double doors with the main continent carved into their surfacethe one currently upied mostly by Humans, with just the sides belonging to other races. After stepping through them, we find ourselves in a spacious chamber filled with documents and various other paper products of many different sizes. Plenty of furniture meant to hold onto tall rolls of big sheets that show their age through the colours decorates the walls. You can literally taste the atmosphere by breathing, which is filled with that very characteristic aroma of old books and paper. I nce around, looking at a few maps hung over the whole room while Ross goes through a few wardrobes full of sealed tubes and stacks of parchments. A few minutes pass and he brings out a number of leather envelopes, cing them on a big round table in the middle. These should cover most of the kingdoms in quite a detail. And they are foldable so theres no issue with carrying them. But, I guess it doesnt matter to you now. Ross raises a brow at me while opening the thin material pockets and pulling out the maps stored inside. If you want one, I can give it to you. I still have a few. Well, it isnt necessary since mine are around the size of this chamber, but it would be nice ck mist flows out of my chest and Ailish materializes in front of me, spooking Ross a little. He isnt yet used to that ability. You called? she asks after finishing fully forming. How many rings do we have? Including the one that the sweet dwarf studies sometimes and the one you have gifted to the samurai girl, five in total. Who are you proposing to this time? Ailish grins at me seductively and I shake my head with a smile. She then follows my gaze and nces over her shoulder, spotting the King. Oh. Hello there. I see now. This one would fit well, dont you think? With some more dark and mystical smoke, a ring made out of dark gold shows up between her fingers and she passes it to me. I look it over and nod at her, flicking the fancy piece of jewellery at Ross. He catches it and immediately attempts to probe the insides. How do I know that? From the way he almost ms his face on the table after losing bnce from the initial shock of diving into such a spacious artifact. Fortunately, he regains enough control to fall onto his elbows instead and raises himself up, still visibly dizzy. Ugh That thing is quite incredible he says while holding his head. Ailish chuckles at him. Its nothing to be proud of, but it serves its purpose. Ross gives her a weird look for a moment. Thank you, Ailish. I give the base of her tail a little squeeze and a tug, hidden from Ross sight due to her butt facing my way now as she has moved to my side and turned towards the King while we have been speaking. She bits on her lower lip while giving me the look. Anything for you she whispers in a very seductive voice and makes an exit in a simr way to her previous entrance. ~Fuck Now Im itching for a cock~ Not a secondter, I hear her again, in my head this time. I try to focus my mind on a specific thing while circling mana through my body just like weve been practising with Ailish for some time. If Im doing it correctly, it shouldn''t take long before... ~Ah! Did you just make a small dick-shaped tree grow under my ass?~ ~Maybe. Maybe not.~ ~Mhhhhhhhhhhmmmmm So fucking goooooood I love it, thank you.~ ~Have fun.~ With a fading giggle surrounded by a few amorous moans, I retract my consciousness from the Soul Realm and return my attention to Ross. He finished exploring the ring in the meanwhile and set up all the maps on the table. We examine them together, with Ross exining to me how to read them properly and what areas they show. I must say, he picked great ones. They arent cluttered with thingspletely pointless to us and focus mostly on all routes and registered locations. Thanks, Ross. These will surely be of great help. Im sure mypanions will love them too. We should have no problem finding the elven settlement. Dont mention it. Are versions in Common alright? I should have them in a few othernguages too. I wave my hand at him. Its all fine. Both the Wood Elf and Dragonewt know Common so theres no reason to look for any additional copies. Speaking of which, I dont think Ive ever asked about what happened to that idiot who held a self-righteous public execution back then. Care to share some news? Ross furrows his brows and rubs his chin while thinking. Hmmm Ah. That guy. Funny story. I had him investigated and it turned out he had some ties with illegal ve dealers so he got beheaded. And most of his aplices too. They actually confessed that the whole thing was a ruse and those Dragonewts were pursuing them to retrieve stolen goods. We managed to crack a quite old circle of criminals thanks to that mans stupid disy. Im sorry for the deceased. So, just like Teffith said back then. Not like I had any reasons to doubt her words considering the circumstances. But, it looks like the whole thing ran deeper than we thought. Good that its been taken care of. Thank you. He did seem like an ass so Im not that surprised he was in shady stuff. At least he got what he deserved. Ross nods. Yeah. The fact that we found some dirt on him made it easier for me to request capital punishment. If it will help your friend in any way, you can let her know that hes been put through a lot during the interrogation. Thanks again. We pack the maps together and I shove them into my ring. Each of us goes our way shortly after to return to our own responsibilities. Ive taken quite a bit of his time now and I also have a few things to do before the working night. I return to the mansion through the city. The first thing I do after arriving home is speak to Teffith. Even if she has said in the past that she isnt going to seek revenge, Im sure it must still have been eating her from the inside. And that assumption is proved to be at least somewhat correct as I can notice the slight change in her bodynguage after I ry to her what I have learned about that noble from the past. Some of the proverbial weight has clearly gotten off her shoulders after hearing the news. I give Teffith a brief hug and we agree to host a meeting with her and Ghilerie to discuss the maps. Our temporary resident joins us in my chamber after we head there together and I mostly observe how the two of them go through the maps, charting most likely what will end up as our course through thosends. Ghilerie manages to pinpoint the supposed location of her settlement after around twenty minutes of working. ording to her, its located near a big waterfall not that far from the northern border of the Human kingdom before the main nation of Elves, on the side of the former. After we finish talking about the details of this small adventure, I pay a visit to Cornelia and the girls who will be working on the cure to pass on to them what we have agreed on with the King. Everyone looks to be very determined to seed, as far as I can tell from the expressions of those who actually show those. At some point, Elisees in and informs us that her friend found some time to meet with me if that would be possible, to discuss working here as an ountant. We are not that far from opening for the night, but Cornelia urges me to meet with her while she mans the reception. I have no reason to argue and go to change into my better clothes after showering my number one receptionist with a myriad of loving kisses until she has to shoo me away with flushed cheeks. I aint leaving without showing her my appreciation. A few minutester, Im in the city again and following Elise to where her friend should be waiting for us. She keeps talking about the other girl a lot, trying to present all of her best sides and experience in the field before the actual candidate has even a chance to speak for herself. They must be really good friends for her to try so hard to help. We stop by a coffee bar. Its already getting quitete and I have to admit that the lighting created by the ironnterns hanging over the facade of the shop creates an incredibly charming atmosphere. I can see why there are barely any spots left at such an unusual hour. I need to take my girls here one evening. Nevertheless, Elise leads us through the graceful wooden porch in front of the fancy bar and we reach a table with a single woman sitting by it, calmly sipping on a coffee while having two notebooks open in front of her. Shes looking between them and constantly scribbling something in the thinner one. Ria! We are here! Thanks for waiting! Elise waves her hand at the woman as we move closer, bringing her attention to us as she raises her gaze. A soft smile answers the younger girls call. And yes, you can clearly tell who is the younger one. I could describe Elises friend in a single word. MILF. I dont think I have ever seen a woman fitting the term so perfectly. Ria emanates a clear aura of a perfect MILF with every ounce of her being, starting from her beautiful mature face and ending at her quite voluptuous figure. And that delicate smile. Oh, man. She has wavy dark brown hair, ending around somewhere behind her shoulders. A bigger lock of slightly longer threads is tied by a rubber band decorated with a navy blue flower pin and rests on the left side of her chest. Dark green eyes peek from behind ssy sses that adorn her mature face. As for Rias clothes, she wears a stylish white shirt, barely holding her impressive breasts inside. And I really mean it. With some effort, you can spot the outlines of hercy bra of a dark colour, getting heavily pushed into the material of the shirt thats strained from the pressure it''s subjected to. These buttons might be more impressive than her breasts actually, holding onto their lives like heroes. For her bottom, she has chosen a dark grey pleated skirt, which reaches her knees, more or less. These clothes could fit the whole office dress code to some extent if they were made of more modern materials. Somehow, I have no doubts Ria truly is an ountant with her being the prime example of dressing like one even outside of the working hours. She stands up and gives me a professional smile after nodding at Elise as we finally reach her table. Good evening to the both of you. If Im not mistaken, Mr Carter, right? Im Ria Therisson. Thank you for agreeing to give me a chance. And I apologize for Elise. Im sure she has been quite insistent on this. I smile at her and pick Rias palm extended for a handshake, bringing it up to leave a kiss on the back of her hand. Please, just stair is fine. Its my pleasure. And I dont mind it. It only shows how much she cares for her friend. Ria smiles back while Elise nces away with a slight blush. Call me Ria then too. Lets sit down. Give me just a second to clean up my notebooks and we can move straight to our matters. I dont want to take too much of your time, stair. From what Elise has mentioned to me, you have work to do tonight. The person in question sighs while taking a seat. Seriously. Cant you spend even a minute without working on something during your free time? You are such a workaholic. Even worse than stair and he needs to have insight in almost everything himself. Ria chuckles softly while I smile wryly. Now, now. Its very rxing working on some numbers so why notbine business with pleasure. Maybe you will understand it better after you get older, shements at Elise while hiding away the two notebooks and her utensils. You arent even that old! Forty-three is like the prime Ria squints her eyes at Elise, who quickly covers her mouth with her hands, looking between me and the mature woman in concern. Shivers run through the younger girls body when she notices the overly kind smile of her friend. Well then. Lets ignore Elises slip up and maybe move onto something more important than that, Ria says while moving her eyes onto me; the icy aura that surrounded her for a brief moment ispletely gone. I see nothing against it. How much did she tell you about our establishment? I ask. A lot actually. Im aware of what it is and how it functions. Without the sensitive details, of course. Elise didn''t divulge any of your secrets. I nod. Not that I would suspect her of anything like that. So far, I think she is a very diligent girl when ites to her responsibilities. Elises gaze drops down as she blushes again a bit. It seems that shes even weaker atpliments when around her friends. I agree. Ria smiles at her sweetly. Alright. I guess theres no reason for me to repeat all of it again. Considering everything, you are fine working with us, right? If you mean the environment, then yes, I have no issues with working in a brothel. I was more surprised for Elise to agree so quickly to your offer. It doesnt really matter for an old woman such as myself, but some nasty rumours can have a bigger impact on the life of someone this young. It was just that good, Elise joins in. And I dont care about that stuff. People say whatever they want anyway. Many of the guilds receptionists were said to beplete sluts behind a professional mask they wear for the work, servicing high-ranked adventurers at their every beck and call. Damn. Thats terrible. Im sorry to hear that. I nce at Elise and she smiles back. Doesnt matter. And its in the past now. Anyway, with what stair has offered me, Im pretty much set for life if I don''t get fired too soon. Ah, but its not like I n on quitting after collecting enough money either or anything like that. I really like it there. I would like to keep working for you for as long as I can. Ria assumes a thoughtful expression while tapping her fingers together. I see. Im happy for you then. It was painful at times to listen to how much effort you put into your previous work and how ungrateful it was. I was afraid it would gradually wear you down and I would hate to see you bepletely burnt out. I know. Thats why Im thankful for your help. Always. I wouldnt have survived this long without your support, both emotional and financial. I really appreciate it, Ria. You didnt really gain anything from helping me but you still did. I think Im starting to notice the exact rtionship here. If Im not mistaken, Ria has been taking care of Elise for some time already. She most likely stumbled on the struggling girl and couldnt leave her alone. Almost like a mother and daughter. Anyway, this is not about me but you. And I know that your boss is terrible too. You always trash talk him when we drink together. When I heard that stair could use a good ountant, I thought that I could finally pay you back somehow. Utopia is definitely a much better ce. And stair is a great boss. The others are awesome too. It feels like one huge family. An actual one, not just because the owner says it is. A very faint blush surfaces on Rias cheeks when Elise mentions their drinking nights but it quickly disappears. Unfortunately, I can notice much more things like that due to the help of my quickly growing numbers. Its really starting to feel like a cheat now. I decide to interject at this moment. Elise might be right. I dont know your circumstances, but I can assure you that we value our employees greatly, cing theirfort in the first ce on our list of priorities. If you have any sry expectations, feel free to speak openly. We can discuss them until both sides are satisfied. Ria shakes her head. No, thats not necessary. Elise did mention how lucrative the sry is and I would be more than satisfied earning even half of what she is getting. Well. We can start at exactly what she is getting. I dont see a reason to cut it in half. If neither of you feels wronged with that offer. I think Ria should earn more. Her work is much harder than mine. Or we can lower my pay. Im getting much more than I deserve anyway. I wont agree to that. You are not going to get your pay lowered only because I am going to join, Ria counters her friend quickly. I raise my hands to stop them before this evolves into a back and forth between the twodies. Alright. Lets agree on the same pay for now. Before we move any further, let me just ask if you are truly considering switching jobs, Ria, or if its Elise trying to convince you. I dont want you to do anything under someones influence when you have your life set up by yourself. Im sorry, Elise. The younger girl shakes her head. No, its okay. I might have been a little too pushy on this, actually. Ria joins her hands together and ces them on the table. Dont worry about it. Yes, I thought about changing ces after listening to everything that Elise had to say. Its not just because of her lively character. I nod. Then, is there anything you would like to confirm? I can openly admit that I am interested in hiring you so its in my best interest to tend to your needs. Would you also like to move into the mansion or are your living conditions satisfactory? I think Im fine with everything that Elise has spoken to me about. We would figure things out over time. Its hard to tell at the moment. As for thest part Elise stands up and lightly ms her hands onto the table from above. We could live in the same room if you moved in! And I told you how amazing the whole mansion is! I doubt that even the King has better baths! I chuckle at her. Thats an exaggeration. They are simr. Ria ponders over Elise''s suggestion, definitely thinking about the matter quite intensely. That reminds me of something else that we havent considered yet. Pardon my rudeness but thats a quite crucial aspect in our predicament. Are you living alone or with someone? Im asking because I would hate to invite only you, but the girls requested that only other women live with us in the mansion. That wont be a problem. And its not really a secret or anything. Yes, Im currently single. I was married but my husband left me long ago. He couldnt stand my workaholic nature. Ria shows a wry smile. It was what brought us together at first, but with time, it turned out to be too much for him. My daughter is already a full adult and has moved to the Kiryas Kingdom in the north with her boyfriend. And dont apologize. It was just not meant to be. I nod respectfully and don''t say anything just as Ria has requested. Well then. Our personal lives aside, would you like to work with us then, Ria? We could use someone with your experience. I can tell that you have plenty of it. She takes a deep breath, causing her voluptuous mountains to rise and fall, and smiles at me sweetly. Yes, I think I would. Elise is right. I should follow in her steps and switch jobs before it gets to me. Honestly, Ive been feeling very tired recently. Maybe this will help a little. I sp my hands together and smile. Great. Feel free to take your time with anything you need. Theres no rush anywhere. Im sure Elise will dly help you settle in if you join us while Ill be gone. And my wives have the same authority as me, even knowing much better how this worlekhm kingdom works. Yes! Thats great! I always wanted to work with you! Elise pumps her fist on the side, causing the two of us to smile. Ah. One more thing. Both women turn to look at me. You mentioned our bet, right? Elises eyes open as wide as its physically possible. What bet? Ria asks, ncing at her friend with one brow curiously raised. Uhhhhhh Chapter 97 – A Peculiar Quarrel Chapter 97 C A Peculiar Quarrel You see Its a little bitplicated Elise smiles wryly while ncing away. How so? Did you already get yourself into something troublesome? Ria asks, slightly squinting her eyes at the young receptionist. Elise quickly starts shaking her head and hands. No, no, no! Its not about me! Well, okay, it is partially about me, but not in the way you think! Perhaps you should exin it to me then. Since stair has brought it up, Im pretty sure it is somehow connected to my work there, right? I can exin it if its too much, I interject, trying to save Elise from the embarrassment. She nces at me and smiles. No, its fine. I should have spoken about it with Ria anyway. Ipletely forgot. Im sorry. She lightly bows her head. Alright. No need to apologize. Elise nods and turns back to her friend, sitting back down on her chair. You see, theres that other person who was working at the reception before I came, Cornelia, and she is a beautiful maturedy with an aura of a schr. Shes been a great help to me. Shes also part of the girls that call themselves stairs wives and is very close to him. She and stair often argue with each other jokingly, or more like bicker and tease each other, both knowing its just for fun. And she can be a little stubborn Finally getting to the important part, Elise chuckles to herself and starts rubbing her hands together as she continues. Not that long ago, she said that my arrival was good since most men like cute girls at the reception and stair countered that by saying that theres plenty who love mature women. They made a bet and we started asking our customers about their preferences. But one of stairs other wives suggested that the loser would have to walk naked inside the mansion for a week So Yeah A lot of girls really want him to lose, hahaha Elise finishes with some crimson surfacing on her fair cheeks, what was to be expected. The unexpected part is the little spark in Rias eyes that I notice when the younger girl exins the consequences of losing the bet. Im not sure if it was just me or what, but I swear there was something there for a split second. Ria softly clears her throat and smiles at her friend. While I admit that its quite a surprising bet, I dont think it will be an issue. As you can imagine, Elise, it wouldnt be the first time I get to see a man naked. I would be more concerned about how the other person would feel with all the gazes on them. We might learn about that soon. I sigh. But, dont worry about me. Ive been through a lot. And I do mean it. Its not even half as crazy as a thing or two that Ive already done. That sounds like a very interesting story. And embarrassing. She chuckles a bit. That makes it even more interesting. Its always those stories that end up the best. I smile wryly and nod at her. Perhaps Ill share one day. Its not a talk for tonight though. It would take way too long. But of course. Let us return to the original topic then. As I said, I dont think I have any problems with that. Something that I cant confidently say about Elise. Hey! What is that supposed to mean? You are doing amazing keeping your persona at work but we both know how your dating experience looks. Thest time, you almost fainted when a guy was just fixing his belt, showing a bit of his lower abdomen. AHHHHHHHHH! Dont tell him that! Elise tries to swat Ria to stop her from saying anything else, sending me some side nces in the meanwhile. The older woman chuckles again with a teasing smile. And now we are even. Elise retracts her hands and pouts at her friend, still slightly blushing. Thats not fair. I thought he was getting into it. They always want to get into my panties. Being such a beautiful girl must be hard. I throw in a casualment that brings some red back onto Elises face. Im sure a handsome man such as yourself has his own share of struggles, Ria responds with a teasing smile. Well Possibly. But, anyway, I will just have to avoid running into Elise so as not to inconvenience her and it will be fine. Assuming that I lose, of course. Theres no need to do that! That ident happened long ago! Im now much better, especially thanks to working at your ce! Elise defends herself. Alright, alright. We will see when the timees. Now then. I assume that you have things to take care of before joining us, just like Elise did, so dont rush anything. And, Elise, can I ask you to help Ria with whatever she would need? She quickly regains herposure and nods happily. You dont even have to ask. I would do it anyway. Ill make sure to introduce her to our establishment better than anyone. Great. Just dont try to handle everything yourself. Cornelia will dly back you up, especially with all the ounting stuff. Now, if you dont have anything against it, I would like to take my leave. Ria stands up at the same time as I do and extends her hand for me to shake it. Of course not, stair. There are people waiting for your return. Thank you for the opportunity and I hope well meet again soon, as colleagues this time. With pleasure. Have a good night,dies. After making a light bow, I ce a hand on Elises shoulder and push her back down onto her seat. You stay. Cornelia is already there so theres no need for you to hurry back. She nces at her friend and then up at me. Thanks. See you tomorrow then. With one more nod, I walk away and leave them alone, catching the beginning of their conversation with my slightly improved senses. I manage to hear Ria starting to tease Elise about me before I tune out to not eavesdrop on them. When I get back to the establishment, the business is booming. There are plenty of people socializing around, both on the top and bottom floor. A few of the non-working maids are moving amongst the guests with silver trays that hold various drinks, brought from the bar on the upper level. As expected, there are also groups of noblewomen waiting for their turn. I join everyone and help wherever it is needed, lending a hand to whoever asks for it, or who doesnt, like a certain Dogkin maid that is still a bit too shy after our brief intimate meeting to do so. Shes a real hard worker. I give her ears some additional scratches while opening a bottle of champagne for her. At one point in the night, Nebu shows up on the railing of the upper balustrade, grabbing onto it with her ws and perching on it. She naturally catches the attention of almost everyone after one person points out her appearance. Shes wearing dark green shorts and a tank top, looking as cute as ever. Spotting me in the crowd, she waves my way with her wing and takes off, making a few circles under the ceiling. The people sigh and gasp in admiration of the unexpected show. I can tell that shes enjoying the attention a lot. Nebu got very proud of her feathers after a few of our intimate sessions. Gently so as not to damage my suit, she perches down on my shoulders and engages in a short conversation with the guests that Ive been talking to before her arrival. It must lookical seeing her just sitting on my shoulders and hugging my head with her wings. After getting enough fun, she leaves in the same way, disappearing into the upper west corridor, making sure that the guests get a good view of her wings spread wide. I chuckle at her antics while shaking my head. Im d shes having fun. Time passes quickly while we are all working hard. Everyone does their best as usual. It might be weirding from the owner of a brothel, but they really make me proud. Things are doing great thanks to their incredible efforts, both during and outside of the working hours. Around two hours from closing, Im engaged in a friendly chat with a customer post service, telling me how d he is our establishment exists in this city. Hes actually a quite regr visitor and someone who was a bit sceptical about non-human girls at first. But, that changed after a few meetings with our yful Tieflings. Thank you for all thepliments. Im really happy to hear that you are enjoying yourself in ourpany. I bow lightly after listening to his praises. Sir Carter, please, you and your girls have never let me down. In fact, every time Ie here, Im always more and more in awe. I cant believe I was missing out on so much due to my views. Hahaha. It do be like that. Dont let it get to you too much, dear customer. A man can never know when he stumbles onto something enlightening. True words, sir Carter, true words. And thats why Im doing what I can do help my friends understand Excuse me, sir Carter. I apologize for rudely interrupting you, but I just wanted to ask how long is the queue to Rose? Pablo? Shortly after a pretty, middle-aged woman wearing an elegant dress that still can be considered something a decently wealthymoner would wear steps closer and brings forth her inquiry, my conversation partner raises his eyebrows in surprise, clearly recognizing her. She turns to him with a frown and responds with the same. So thats what you have been doing when going out with friends, you damn scoundrel! I knew something was off when you were returning from those meetings barely tipsy while Roger and Peter would be dying from a hangover the next day! the woman puts her hands on her hips and shouts at the person named Pablo. What the hell are you doing here? You are always asleep at this hour! And who is staying with the kids? Did you leave them alone? he barrages her back with questions, making me realize that they might be more than just friends. Rose scoffs at him while scrunching her face. The kids now? Why do you suddenly care? Marie is helping me out when I want to have some time for myself too! And dont you dare to try to change the topic! Oh, I wonder what will your mother say when she learns that youve been sneaking out in the night to go on a fucking spree in a brothel while leaving your wife alone with all the work! He opens and closes his mouth a few times,pletely bbergasted. After a few short seconds, he gets his bewilderment under control and raises a finger at Rose. And why are you here? No. I know exactly why you are here. You would never follow me into the town at night. I wonder what your mother and all those conservative friends of hers will think after they learn that youve been leaving the kids under someone elses care to ride on a fake magical dick instead of your husbands! No headache tonight? Its the womans turn to open her mouth in shock for a brief moment. Then, she mirrors his gesture and leans forward with her finger pointed at him too. Listen here, you rascal! Im not the one cheating on my wife on the side! Dont you even dare! Not the one, eh? Real or fake, cock is cock. You are still getting your cunt pounded by one thats not your husbands! Alright, alright. Lets all calm down and not cause a scene. People are starting to notice. I ce my hands on their shoulders and nce each of them in the eyes. Im sure we can find amon ground here. They take a look around and slightly shrink under a few curious gazes turned our way. A little less heated, they nce back at me with the woman blushing a little and the man showing an anxious smile. I take this chance to resolve this sudden conflict. Its very sad for me to see two of my best customers fighting with each other. I admit I was a tiny bit surprised to learn about your rtionship, but so what? Pablo, Rose, both of youe here to get rid of some stress and frustrations, or to enjoy some good time. Both of you certainly deserve that. Theres nothing bad in looking for different experiences if its not exactly working out with your partner, but you should always let them know about it. Both of them look slightly away, ncing at each other asionally. Now, lets forget about the past. Everyone makes mistakes. Lets focus on the present instead. I would be even sadder to lose such interesting customers as you. Your excited and fulfilled expressions after spending time in our establishment always bring a smile to my face. The woman blushes slightly again while the man tries to force the rising corners of his mouth to stay put. I turn to her. Rose. Do you really care if your husband spends some intimate time with another girl or are you just angry at him for not telling you the truth, potentially him not mentioning this ce to you earlier? You are always enjoying yourself greatly with our equipment, right? She bits on her lower lip and shakes her head after taking a deep breath. I guess I dont. I move my eyes to the man. Pablo. Do you really care if she has some fun with a toy or two or are you just trying to argue back because youve been caught in an ufortable situation? Youve never left dissatisfied either, right? He sighs heavily. I guess I dont. Then, I see no problem here. Both of you would definitely hate to lose the ability toe here, isnt that right too? Why inconvenience yourselves when you can just continue having a good time, now without any unnecessary sneaking and lying. It will be your little secret. Doesnt this sound exciting? They visibly ponder over the idea, going through a few different facial expressions, but, in the end, they give a faint nod together. But, the others have definitely heard our names Rose says in a slightly uncertain tone. I straighten my back and nce around. Oh my. It seems that weve made way too many vouchers for a whole night of fun free of charge. If only there were some people who didnt notice my blunder during my conversation with two customers to give those away to, I speak with a voice loud enough to reach all the nearby people. A brief silence follows and What conversation? Do you maybe know what the owner is talking about? I have no idea. Did something happen tonight? I dont know either. Ive been too busy admiring that beautiful foxdy over there. I hope I havent missed anything important. Damn. I should have been listening instead of talking with this cute Catkin maid. I know right? I really should stop spacing out while gazing at his handsome face. A bunch of people quickly catch on and the whole bottom floor begins chatting with each other, asking about the events of the current night that they were so unlucky to have missed. I return my gaze to the married couple in front of me. And on that note, why dont you two stay for a moment and rx a little bit, also free of charge, getting rid of all that stress and negative emotions. I will throw in a small bottle of our precious revitalizing drink so that you can enjoy the service to the fullest, Pablo, since you look slightly tired, I wink at the man and he cocks his head back in understanding. Well It would be rude of us to decline such a thoughtful gift, dont you think, dear? He nces at the woman. She rolls her eyes. You just want to screw another girl. But, I cant disagree with your statement. We will dly take you up on the offer then, sir Carter. Pablo smiles at me. I pity whoever you choose. Shell have to live through the most boring five minutes in her life, barely able to feel anything from yourme moves, Rose throws a jab at him. Yeah? Maybe if your vagina wasnt like a bottomless well that even a Minotaurs dick cant handle, you would be able to feel something too, he quickly counters. You are asking for it! No, you are! Erm I raise my finger. One room!they shout at me together, suddenly turning their faces my way after I attempt to interrupt them, and then go back to their staring contest. Ill show you how good I can make a woman feel! Too bad I will be too busy moaning to the heavens from something that can actually pleasure me! Completely ignoring me, the bickering duo departs together towards the reception. I quickly ry to Cornelia what has happened in case she didnt hear everything. Im pretty sure they wont stop arguing the whole way to their assigned room. I just hope things will work out somehow. With the incident resolved, at least for now, I return to the usual. There are still other guests and I need to make a visit to Neira. Only she can save me with some quick design for the impromptu vouchers. Fortunately, she isnt mad at me for suddenly bringing something like that out of the blue. Quite the opposite, rather. She is thrilled with the task, saying something about the time limit being very helpful at gaining inspiration. For the next twenty minutes, I apany my very dedicated artist and lend a hand in whatever I can. Neira doesnt disappoint. What she has created cant even be called a draft or first iteration. With a few suggestions from me, she ends up producing pieces of paper closely resembling movie tickets from the ''90s. Just amazing. I give her a loving kiss and promise to model for any of her ideas when I return from the uing expedition. Ive been of course fulfilling the wishes of my artist wife now and then, but I know shes been holding back to not look too needy. They are too selfless. The ticket-vouchers quickly gain admiration from the crowd. I dont think theres anyone who doesn''t like their design. And I can understand that easily. I love them too. Around half an hourter, Im just standing in the lobby and courteously nodding my head at the passing customers when I spot the bickering duo again. But, this time, it doesnt look like they are arguing. At least I dont think walking with entwined arms and smiling at each other can be considered arguing. I dont know what exactly happened but Im smart enough not to interrupt the moment and I make sure that they dont notice me on their way to the exit. Pablo escorts Rose through the whole lobby, supporting her slightly unsteady step. She must have gone quite hard with the toys. Shortly after the married couple disappears, I rush to the reception desk. Cornelia lets me know that she has given them a Pleasure Chamber and Vii apanied the pair inside. Checking the foxkins location, I find the foxdy in my chamber, most likely taking a shower. I let everyone know that they can use my bathroom whenever they need it, especially during working hours if they dont want to visit the public one. She must have sensed meing because the door opens shortly after I reach the ce. Vii shows up on the other side, only partially covering herher regions with a towel shes holding in one hand. I can hear the sound of watering from the still activated shower in the background. Would you like a report, stair? she asks with a beautiful smile, not making anything out of the fact that her voluptuous breasts are on full disy. I give her alluringly chubby body a nce, taking in the sight of her wet and covered in droplets fur, and shake my head with a wry smile. It could have waited until you were done. I can also give it to you in the meanwhile. Unless you wouldnt like that? If that doesnt bother you, who am I to decline? Vii chuckles softly and makes space for me to enter. After closing the door, she starts walking back to the open bathroom, swaying her wide hips and very plump butt as seductively as she can while I follow after her. She throws me a nce over her shoulder with a knowing smirk. After getting inside, she ces the towel on the sink and jumps back under the shower, sighing contentedly as hot water washes over her body again. I lean over the wall with crossed arms. Shes clearly giving me a show with how her hands roam over her fur and I might as well fully enjoy it. I was a little worried at first. I wasnt sure if I would be able to handle the situation properly without having it escte into something dangerous. But, fortunately, I didnt have to do much. It somehow worked out. I raise a brow at her. Interesting. Can you tell me what exactly happened? But of course. She nods at me and grabs a bottle with shampoo from the nearby shelf. After a second of her looking at me, I get her intentions and move closer. She pours some of it onto my hands and turns around, letting me apply it on her back. Vii releases a few dreamy sighs as I spread the gel over her fur, taking great care of her adorable tail. They were still arguing when I brought them to a free Pleasure Chamber. The man came with me to the bed while the woman pulled a rocking chair and a few additional toys of various designs closer to it. They were quick to get into it but thoughtful enough not to rush things, which was certainly surprising. She began pleasuring herself while I was with him. Done with the back, Vii turns around again, as expected, and gives me a soft smile while waiting. Shes not going to continue until I start doing the front, isnt she? And just as predicted, Vii resumes speaking the moment I begin applying the slimy shampoo on her impressive breasts. For the whole time, they were really going at each other with insults and snapbacks. The woman was getting more and more ferocious with the toys, mostly focusing on the model you said was designed to resemble a Dragons genitalia, moaning very ostentatiously, while the man kept trying to make me feel better and better. It was a weird situation to be part of. Im sorry to put you through something like that, I apologize while taking care of her thighs. No, it was fine. I didnt mean that it was bad. Just unusual. And I guess even a bit interesting or intriguing. She quickly shakes her head, spraying my face with some droplets from her soaked hair. We both chuckle and I wipe them off, standing up as Ive been hanging in front of a very stimting sight for quite a few moments now. Vii winks at me and steps under the running water again, rinsing her fur while continuing. Then, things got even weirder. I thought they would just keep at it until both of them ran out of steam, but I was mistaken. The insults continued until the man told the woman to look how amazing he was doing, making my body shiver from pleasure, and she responded by saying that his tiny prick would never be able to make her orgasm so many times in a row while she was thrusting the stylized toy into her pussy quite fast. With a very mischievous smile, Vii takes the cordless showerhead, with a few gems embedded into its top, off the holder and steps a bit closer to me. She ces one foot on a side shelf at the height of her knee and slightly spreads her legs in front of me, starting to delicately take care of her precious ce with her hand and properly aimed streams of water. Shes having way too much fun from this. Somehow, he took it as a challenge. Leaving my side, he started walking towards her. She stood up and did the same. After meeting in the middle, they exchanged a few more insults and suddenly kissed. Momentster, they were at the bed together, having quite intense sex by my side,pletely ignoring my presence. I just watched over them for the remaining time while they shared quite an extraordinary moment, even using a few vibrating toys in their y. Thats unexpected. At least. Vii chuckles and turns the water off. I pass her one towel while holding another for her hair, earning myself a peck on the cheek. Afterwards, the atmosphere between them has changedpletely. I guess it was the best sex of their life? They forgot about meit was hrious watching them dress up while talking like normal peopleand left the room. And thats all. She finishes the story as Im helping her dry those long mesmerizing threads on her head. Im not really sure what to say to that. Thank you for seeing through it to the end. That sounded like one hell of a ride. No worries. It was a fun experience. Something I would have never expected to take part in. And I wouldnt have gotten that chance if I wasnt here so thank you for that. And for going with my silly request. I stop using Livelihood Magic to create hot air that helps dry Viis hair and smile at her. The pleasure is mine. I would never say no to witnessing your beautiful body. She puts her hands on my head, standing on a slightly raised shower tform, and pulls me into a hug, cing my face right between her soft and mushy breasts. Vii wiggles her chest a bit while chuckling adorably and causing her impressive mountains to jiggle against me. Im released after a few short moments and manage to nce up while still lightly pressed into her incredible fur, now dry, warm and releasing a pleasant fragrance. Just so you know, I only shivered because I was a little cold. I dont think theres anything that could make my body tremble other than you, stair. That night back in the Community was unforgettable. She winks at me. I pull myself higher and use one hand to caress Viis fluffy ear, making her close her eyes while enjoying the pleasant rubs. Nowes the part where I say that I guess I should take the responsibility for it, right? She releases a lovely moan, followed by a sigh of pleasure. That would certainly be wonderful. You always know where to find me. Just, lets not initiate it like Hari did. She got what she deserved. We bothugh. Dont worry. Such actions arent really my style. Ill happily approach you through some more normal means. Much appreciated. We share augh again and I help Vii dress back up into her uniform. We return to the lobby together and part ways after she notices her furry friends on the side, walking up to them, most likely to share the funny story. Its certainly something, mending an almost broken rtionship with minimal effort. Soon, the hour to close arrives closer and closer. People slowly leave the establishment, with just a few small groups of enthusiasts I have mentioned earlier staying behind until thest moment. It was quite a night. Forgetting about the whole incident with Rose and Pablo, we also had another peculiar visitor. Ross showed up while I was gone to talk with Elise and her friend. Supposedly, he had a great time after choosing Feriha, the half-blood Catkin. Cornelia has told me that he was slightly anxious about going with Hari after reading her bio and Im not really that surprised. All in all, a great night. We host a quick debriefing as usual and everyone heads back to do their own stuff. Of course, I mention Rias employment during it and also bring up tomorrow''s departure again. Garrena really wants to take over Teffiths position for the time we would be gone and I agreed. Not that it was necessary to appoint another bouncer since pretty much anyone could step forward if something was happening, but she looked quite excited about the idea so why not. Any change in their life here is wee. Theres nothing worse than getting bored of the monotonous routine. So far, no one said anything when I asked, but some of them surely just dont like to speak up. With everything wrapped up, I head to bed just like everyone else. Safi and Emi are already waiting for me on top of it. Even though they arent technically my wives and those were usually part of the rotation, no one had the heart to kick them out of it as they are quite attached to me as their master. And well, they were here first so I guess that should give them at least some privileges. We chat for a short time about various topics, mostly brought up by the cheerful Emi, while I share my mana with them, released through my fingers that stroke their warm cores. Its been their favourite activity since forever. I think only getting mana through a bit more tiring means is above that, carried by a certain liquid instead of fingers. Closely snuggled together, we drift off. But, it doesnt seem like Im going to get much sleep, unfortunately. I constantly wake up from time to time, with the two colourful blobs resting soundly on my sides. After the sixth time, I give up on attempting to catch some more zs and decide to spend that time doing something useful instead. Well, it can partially serve as a rest since I jump into the few meditation techniques that Ailish has shared with me to train my mind and soul. It feels slightly different today for some reason. I cant really pinpoint how but theres no doubt theres a change. Choosing to look out for any hints, I continue to apply Ailishs teachings to my exercises. My consciousness flows through my body, my very being, much easier and I have every intention of using this opportunity to the fullest. Suddenly, I hear a feminine gasping from not that far ahead. One that Im quite familiar with. Opening my eyes, I find Ailishs face right in front of mine. But, with a certain detail that makes me frown in confusion. Why are you upside down? Rather than that, why are you floating in the air in a lotus position while upside down? Her words make me realize that Im no longer sitting on my bed and I nce around, spotting a pinkish sky that should be above instead of beneath me. That causes another realization which breaks my concentration and results in my body crashing headfirst down onto the dark rosy grass. Ailish chuckles at my pained groan and shows up above me. So, youve finally made it. That was really fast. I take her hand and sit up. Theres no doubt that we are inside my Soul Realm. All the shades of the pink present in everything are enough to prove that. And Ailish herself too. I guess thats why I was having a hard time going to sleep. Did anything change? I felt like it did. You are now in full control of your Soul Realm, which is amazing. Its not that easy controlling ones soul. Anyway, you can now do pretty much anything here, like in a dream. You are the god of this small world which will expand as you grow stronger. You should be able to enter and exit this space at will. I focus my mind once more and notice that its definitely much easier to even think about things than when Lumina brought me inside. In a sh, a lump of violet earth rises a bit to our left and shapes itself into a cosy log cabin with a nice veranda. Neat, Ailishments with a smile. This ce could use some upgrades. Permanent ones. All previous changes would disappear after you stopped focusing on them. It should be different now. Just let me know if theres anything youd like to see and Ill have it done. This is pretty much your home now, isnt it? Ailish bits on her lower lip while giving me a nce over. Theres certainly something I would like to see but I dont think its part of the environment. I chuckle and she squeals in surprise when her body suddenly gets pulled towards me through the air,nding on myp while facing my way. Ailish wraps her arms and legs around me andughs too. "I''ve made you wait for quite some time. Would you like me to carry you to our newly built house to receive your reward for helping me figure all of this out?" I ask while brushing my fingers over her long and thin tail, evoking many quiet sighs from my violet-skinned Subus. "Grass is fine. Just do me. Hurry up!" And she pushes me down with her body, diving for my lips like the lust-filled demon she is. Chapter 98 – Descent into Lewdness Chapter 98 C Descent into Lewdness After pushing me to the ground, Ailish starts brushing her slender fingers all over my chest, shortly reaching my underbelly now and then. She teasingly stops moving down just before she reaches my crotch. Her musical sighs apany the motions as she nts a myriad of lusty pecks on my neck. I let her y with me like that for a brief moment before grabbing her wrists and rolling us over on the pinkish grass, evoking a giggly squeal from my Arch Subus. Having her hands pinned to the ground with me on top of her waist, Ailish seductively bites her lower lip, giving me a very enamoured look. May I know just one thing? I ask, making her raise a brow at me. Why is it that its only me who shows up herepletely naked? Yeah. Its pretty much a pattern now. From the very first time Ive been dragged into this Soul Realm, to the veryst time I have spoken with the Goddess, I appeared inside without a single piece of clothing. Including now. My precious jewels are currently resting on Ailishs slim belly alongside my fully erect member. She does have her demonic apparel on her, covering parts of her skin and her private areas. She giggles after ncing down at my penis, which is pointing straight at her face, and licks her lips. No idea. But I hope it stays like that forever. There are only so many chances to see your delicious cock in its full glory. I so hope you lose that bet~ I sigh and shake my head. I shouldnt be surprised that''s on your mind all the time. Well then. Why dont you rip my clothes off just like back then to make us equal? I can clearly distinguish a glint of expectation and excitement in Ailishs eyes as she sinks her teeth in her lower lip again. Gods. It looks so damn seductive. Leaning forward close to her face, I arrive by her ear and whisper to it. Why do I have a feeling that its not the only thing from back then that you would love to experience again? I give her earlobe a long lick and bite its tip a little. Ailishs body shivers as she moans openly. After raising myself, I meet her eyes again. They burn with so much desire it makes me shudder in turn. If released, pure lust of this intensity could consume anything on its path. No, Ailish responds in a tone dripping with yearning. I want it harder. Much harder. Dont just break me. Demolish me. Pulverize my pussy. Obliterate my asshole. I beg you. Fuck my soul out of my body. Another shudder passes through my body. She really must have been holding back during this time I have been training my control over my soul. Or I might have gone a bit overboard back in the cave. I lean myself forward again, this time stopping above Ailishs lips. She waits patiently, drilling holes in my skull with her intense gaze as we stare each other into the eyes. I can see how much she craves for my mouth to reach hers. Yet, she leaves everything to me. She wants me to do it. She wants me to dominate her. And I will very much oblige. You look very thirsty, I say in a sultry tone. She nods. Almost dehydrated, I would say. She nods again, even faster. Good thing I have just the perfect liquid to satiate it. Her head moves so fast its closer to vibrations than insanely quick nodding. But She freezes. A tiny bit of anxiety is visible in her pretty eyes as she awaits the rest of the sentence. You have to earn it. I dive in for the kiss while shooting my right hand towards her breast. Our lips connect the moment I rip off the material covering her delicious mountain, jiggling up and down from the sudden motion. Ailish moans into my lips and quickly starts reciprocating the rough kiss. She answers with her tongue to every little movement my own muscle makes, inviting it for a wild dance whilepletely surrendering the warm insides of her mouth to the invader. I squeeze her marshmallowy hill as we ferociously make out, making sure to give its stiff peak a good rub and pinch now and then. Ailishs free hand instantly moves to my head and starts brushing through my hair as she pulls herself more into my mouth, yearning for more and more. Since she knows very well what to do, I release her other wrist too and rip off the material covering her left breast. Ailish continues gripping my hair with both hands now as I violently y with her exposed tits. She moans fervently each time I pull her nipples, shivering a little. She loves it so much. After a few moments of such rough caresses, I pull my lips back and sit up. Ailish whimpers, already missing the pleasure that has been spreading through her mouth. But, I have something better for her. Feeling something rubbing over her skin, she nces down and her eyes widen for a brief moment. Ailish licks her lips again while her gaze is locked hard on my dick slowly making its way up over her belly as I move my waist. Before reaching her face as she must have been expecting, I stop between her beautiful and springy breasts. She nces up at me with slight confusion. I grin at her. You have to earn it. She immediately understands my intention after I repeat my previous words again. Her hands quickly grab her breasts and she pushes both of them to the middle, embracing my cock that is lying in the heart of the Sacred Valley. Supporting myself on the ground by her violet-skinned sides, I start moving back and forth. It already feels damn amazing as my dick rubs against her squeezed tits, making me sigh contentedly. Ailish even adds to it by trying to press them into my rod with different motions. She is doing her best to make me feel good, not without some quite pleasant sensations on her side, judging by a few quiet moans that escape her lips. But, the sight of the tip of my penis repeatedly popping out from her breasts embrace just short of her mouth clearly pains her. She attempts to catch a lick of the appetizing ns as it reaches the furthest point but fails each time, releasing a defeated whimper afterwards. Especially after noticing drops of precum leaking onto her skin. Hearing my chuckle, she nces up at my sighing face. If Subi can make puppy eyes, then this is it. My heart skips a beat the moment our gazes meet. Please I almost give in but barely manage to hold back. Quickly recollecting myself, I smirk at her. Not yet. But, I guess we can switch it up a little. Pulling myself out of the fluffy heaven, I move a bit up and finally reach Ailishs face, with my legs pressing her arms to the ground, restricting them again. Grabbing my rock-hard cock with one hand, I lower myself bit by bit. Seeing my two hanging orbs descend onto her, Ailish pushes her head forward to meet them with her extended tongue. I halt my movement the moment she can fully wrap it around them, starting to lovingly suck on one of the precious balls. She keeps eye contact with me while working her tongue and lips over my sack as I pump my cock up and down above her face. She does everything to look as alluring and seductive as possible. Good Thats a good girl Hoooooh Ailish continues to tickle and suck my balls for around a minute. I can feel her desire growing stronger with each passing second. Its all fun and games but I dont want to torture her, and therefore, I finally decide to reward Ailish for acting so obedient. Letting go of my penis, I ce both of my hands on her onyx horns growing from the sides of her head. She instantly senses the change and stops extending her face forward to tickle my sack, letting her head fall back onto the pink grass. Her mouth is now wide open, even though it twitches regrly from her trying to fight back the smile thats trying to creep onto her lips from knowing whates next. As the time to fulfil Ailishs wisheses, I ce my tip on her tongue, slowly sliding it just a bit into her mouth. She wraps it around my member and closes her eyes with a blissful expression that overtakes her face after she finally gets to taste my cock. Her tongue swirls all around the ns, lovingly embracing every part of it. I let her enjoy the sweet warm stick for a few moments until Ailish opens her eyes again. Meeting her gaze, I immediately understand that shes ready for the next step. More than ready. She craves it. Not wanting to disappoint her, I thrust my hips forward while simultaneously pulling on her horns and smack my underbelly against Ailishs face as my dick rushes deep into her throat. She jerks from the impact and moans into my cock while her eyshes flutter. Not sensing any difort from her, I begin fucking her throat repeatedly. Shortly after I start, Ailish shoots one of her again free hands to her breast and the other to her crotch. What follows is obvious. Her fingers y with the erect nipple and viciously rub her pussy through the remaining material that still covers her slutty slit as I keep pounding her mouth, which is releasing quite erotic noises. Fuck It seems like I cant control it here as well as outside Guuh Im going to burst soon if you keep it so tight As a response to my words, Ailish brings me even more pleasure by introducing additional movements and squeezes of her incredible throat. At the same time as she is getting herself off to my violent treatment, she still introduces new tactics to make me blow a load inside her mouth. What a girl. With the unexpected change which quickens the process of my body arriving at its peak, I let go of her horns and ce my hands on the ground above Ailish to support myself, starting fuck her throat even stronger while pushing her head into the grass with each m. She fails to keep her gaze on me as her eyes start partially rolling back from the pleasure she is receiving. Ailishs back makes an arch while her fingers speed up over her covered pussy. Strong vibrations hit my rushing cock from a muffled moan and her eyshes flutter alongside the shivering of her whole body. Her own orgasm brings me to a climax too and I make thest shove as deep as I can, finally releasing the torrent of white into her amazing throat with a grunt. We both ride our respective highs until they fade down. I pant slightly with my dick still lodged in Ailishs throat. Looking down at her face, it doesnt seem to inconvenience her in any way as she gives me a loving look of a very satisfied Subus. I slowly pull myself out of her mouth and she carefully licks my shaft all around during the motion, releasing the tip with a loud pop and a soft kiss. She giggles at it towering over her face and nts a peck on my sack too. Stepping off her, I help Ailish up. You good? She beams a wide smile at me. That was fantastic. And as delicious as always. I fucking loved it! I chuckle after she gives me a light kiss. d to hear that. But, Im afraid this wasnt exactly what you asked for, so She jumps at me, squeezing her warm breasts into my chest. Oh fuck yes! If you plow me so fucking good I will fly off! Thats actually not a bad idea. Ailish draws her face back to set it in front of mine and raises a brow. What do youAH! Aaahnnnnnnnnn~! Our surroundings suddenly change and Ailish gasps in surprise as we appear literally in the middle of the sky, hundreds of meters above the pink-shaded ground, and immediately moans in pleasure as I nail her flooding pussy from behind after ripping off the drenched demonic material, starting to piston through her wet tunnel while holding onto her waist. Her magnificent wings involuntarily spread to the sides. Ahhn~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Waaait~! Ahhhn~! How are we ahhh staying still? Ahhnn~! You said it yourself. Im the god here. Would gravity be above god? She looks at me over her shoulder as I take her doggy style, showering her lusting crevice in violent affection, releasing loud ps of flesh hitting flesh into the air, surrounding us from all sides now. What? Would you prefer to have it back? AHHHH~! Ailish lets out another scream of surprise when her body starts getting pulled down by the force of gravity again, being the only one subjected to it. I still remain in the same spot while grabbing her sides and thrusting into her leaking honeypot, dripping with lots of love juices that fall down to the ground, almost like a very scarce rain. Fuuuuck! Ahhh~! Ahhnn~! This feels so weird! Ahh~! But good! Ahhnn~! Ahhn~! Its like Im falling! Mhhhnnn~! But not! Looks like she is enjoying sex in the sky quite a bit. It certainly feels different. And the sight is breathtaking. I expected this whole ce to be something, but its only after you see it from high above that you get to understand how beautiful it is with all thosendmarks painted with different shades of pink. But, I will have time to marvel over itter. There is a much more important thing to focus on right now. I reach out and grab one of Ailishs wings, making her body shiver as they are quite sensitive. Especially during sex. I pull her into my embrace from behind with her back pressing into my chest while she still receives affectionate pokes from below. She quickly turns her head towards me and we enter a deep kiss. Mhhhnnn~! Nnnhhnn~! Mhhhnnn~! Ailish keeps moaning into my mouth as we pursue each others lips. They increase in intensity after I move one of my hands to a little bump ced just above her precious ce and give it some rubs. Her body pretty much hangs down limply as she holds onto my arm which is now wrapped around her chest while I assault her pussy with all I have. Releasing her lips, I grin at her. She obviously notices it. Ahhh~! Ahhh~! What are youOOOHHHHHHHHH~?! Without a warning, we begin falling. For real this time. Wind starts whizzing in our ears as we gain speed during our descent. But, even so, the intense lovemaking session doesnt stop. I nimbly rotate us into something close to a missionary position and grab Ailishs wrists. With her upside down, turned towards the ground, I keep pulling myself into her pussy from above. Oooooohhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuuukkkkkkkkkk! Ahhhhhhhhhh~! Thiiiiissssss issss toooo gooooooood~! Ailishs internal walls give my cock a good squeeze, increasing the pleasure for both of us. The sensation of falling that our bodies are subjected to just adds to the equation, bringing that a step further. She gets so tight Im starting to have trouble holding back as my tip rubs her sucky insides with each thrust. And the faster we fall, the more Ailishs incredible pussy narrows on my cock as she stares towards the ground thats slowly getting bigger and bigger with each passing second. If we dont do anything in around half a minute, we are going to crash into the pink grass with quite the force. Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahnn~! Itsing! Ahhh~! stair! Ahhhhh~! My wings ahhh dont work! I know. I disabled them myself. She stops looking at the iing ground and turns her eyes to me, filled with excitement, confusion, lust and a bit of anxiety. But, her lewd nature clearly overpowers whatever shadow of fear has started surfacing in her heart and Ailish relishes in the intense mid-air pleasure. Im pretty sure death while fucking is the best possible way out for a Subus. Nevertheless, Im obviously not having us m into the ground and turn into a puddle of blood and love juices. Just moments before we hit the surface, I turn us around to ce myself below her and stop our descent. Dead in tracks. Ailishs body retains the whole momentum and my cock impales her pussy as ites crashing down onto it in a cowgirl position. That mighty pierce reaching her deepest depths brings her from the edge of her climax into a full-blown orgasm. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~! She screams in delight to the heavens while digging her nails into my chest with her whole body spasming like crazy. I shoot another load of milky delicacy, this time sending it exactly where it belongs, flooding Ailishs drenched pussy and yearning womb. Wave after wave, it gets filled to the brim with my seed. After around twenty seconds of uncontroble shivering, she finally falls down onto my chest while wheezing for air. I gently brush over Alishs back, slowly letting us float back onto the soft grass. She raises herself on her trembling elbows and continuously releases heavy breaths into my face. Haaaah Haaaah You are fucking crazy Haaaaahhh I chuckle at her. A man has to get creative when asked to pulverize his partners pussy. She giggles back at me after taming her breathing and pecks my lips. Please, never run out of your creativity. It was awesome. How did I never think of having sex in the air? I softly rub the dark crimson membranes of her beautiful wings. Sometimes, we need someonepletely outside of the area of our expertise to show us their way of thinking, unobstructed by what we have been taught. Ailish releases a delighted sigh and snuggles more into me. So Are we going to obliterate my asshole too? With pleasure. I give her juicy bottom a hearty p, making Ailish squeal happily. Give it to me like you hate me. Theres no need to worry. Nothing bad will happen in here unless you wish for it. She pulls herself up, making my penis pop out of her ravished hole. A steady stream of white instantly flows out of it. Ailish scoops some of it with her fingers and brings it to her mouth, licking it off with an expression drowned in desire. She then falls onto her back and spreads her buttcheeks to showcase her alluring anus, twitching invitingly. I also raise myself and move above her, joining our lips for a brief kiss. Then, I make a trail of pecks to her perky breasts, stopping at their peaks to y with them with my tongue. In the meanwhile, my fingers travel further south and scoop our mixed juices, bringing them to the unexplored yet today passage. Mhhhhmmmmm~ Ailish releases a dreamy moan as my digit slides into her anus and starts to wriggle around, spreading the slimy lube over her tight hole. I know that this is my realm and it wont really hurt unless I allow it, but that doesnt mean we shouldn''t follow the more realistic steps. They still can bring her some pleasure. To save the actual sensation for the proper thing, I limit myself to just one finger exploring Ailishs narrow ring as I tease her breasts. To not drag it out for too long, I prep her up in just around a minute. She brings her legs to her chest and spreads herself open even more, urging me to finally do the thing. I point my penis at her back entrance and let the ns poke her a few times, making Ailish bite her lip in anticipation. OOH! With a light tap, I plunge my ns inside and its instantly met with incredibly pleasant pressure from all around. The tight ring squeezes the shaft as if wanting to decapitate my cock. Ailishs mouth opens in the shape of a circle as the weird sensation assaults her body too. Bit by bit, I stretch her insides with gentle thrusts. She smiles at me alluringly in between the faint moansing from each push. It takes just a moment for me to finally bottom out and p her tender bottom with my hips, burying my whole hilt in her ass. Ailishs body trembles a little from the pleasure as I draw my hips back and I can see her toes curl. She then moans loudly as I shove myself back inside in one go. Hugging her legs to my chest, I start thrusting in a slow rhythm at first, staring Ailish straight into the eyes. Her perfect breasts jiggle with each powerful m. Nhhhh~ Mhhhhmmm~ Nhhnnn~ Its been a while mmmmhhhhnnn since Ive done anal Mhhhmm~ Ill dly refresh your memory then. I push her legs to the left, causing Ailishs whole body to turn onto her side too. Moving my hands to her waist, I switch into a bit higher tempo than before, starting to really plow through her ass after it has loosened just a little. She lets herself be pushed back and forth from my fervent assault, grabbing the pink grass to steady herself just a little. Ahh~! Ahh~! Ahhh~! Mmmhhhmmm~! Yes! Ahhh~! Drill that ass! Ahhhh~! For a moment, I do exactly that, enjoying the uneven texture of her tight insides and giving Ailish a good pounding. But, its still far from how rough Ive been in the previous two attempts so I think we should turn it up a notch now that she has gotten used to getting her other love hole explored. Naturally, without spoiling the surprise, I say nothing and at some point sneak my hand closer to her tail. When Ailish notices it, its already toote. OHHHHHHH~?! I quickly twirl her thin tail around my whole forearm and yank it up and towards myself. Ailishs ass gets dragged into the air and I start thrusting into her anus while pulling her body into me with the use of the warm ck rope ending with a heart-shaped spade. Ohhh~! Ohhhh~! Ahhhh~! Like that! Ahhhhnnn~! You are making mee with my ass! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! It really seems that she feels it much more in the ass as her iling legs tremble a little and a bit of love juices squirt out of her pussy as she reaches an orgasm, much quicker than before. Taking the hint, I grab her wing too and continue giving Ailish a good pounding while pulling both on her tail and wing at the same time. Her back ends up arched from the assumed hold, with her chest and face pressed into the ground and her ass hanging up in the air while getting ravaged. I was a little scared at first about hurting her tail with how strongly I yank it back with each thrust, but just as she said, no matter how rough I get with her body, Ailish seems to be taking it more than just fine. I know that part of ites from her being an Arch Subs and not just the fact that we are fucking in a space over which I have full control. For the next three orgasms, I continue to violently drill through Ailishs tight anus, turning less and less resistant to my advances over time. She still enjoys it as much as in the very beginning, or even more when Im able to speed up a little bit more. Not wanting to overload her systems with pleasure like thest time, I finish in her ass while she starts spasming for the fourth time, screaming in pleasure, effectively flooding her every hole with my cum. I drop onto her back after we both end together and embrace Ailish from behind as we slowly regain strength to do anything else. She hums happily, stroking my arms now wrapped around her belly. Cant believe I get a whole day of this for myself I chuckle with a wry smile. I know thats what I have promised you, but Im not sure if we have this much time. She looks back at me with a wide smile. Dont you know that time works differently here? I roll my eyes. But of course And therefore, we get back to our quite violent activities a momentter. I wake up before my slime beauties and catch them still hibernating in their round forms. These are always incredibly cute and fascinating to observe. But, nevertheless, just as Ailish said during our long sessiondefinitely the longest I will ever hold for many daysI dont feel even a tiny bit exhausted. On the contrary, I feel extremely well-rested. Its something about the benefits of fully assimting the Soul Realm for the first time. I already didnt need a lot of rest due to my race, but it seems that it will now be brought a level higher. Ailishs soul received quite a lot of energy from all the creampies and she will have to assimte it properly, spending the next few days inside my Soul Realm while doing exactly that. I wonder how much it will affect her growth. Since we have quite a few things to do before departing today, I give Safi and Emi a few mana-filled ps on her bouncy membranes and watch them morph back into humanoid shapes. We cuddle together for a few brief moments and dress up to head for breakfast. Our cooking enthusiasts and chefs have already started preparing some very enticing dishes even though we woke up early. Of course, Sirgia is amongst them. I assist my adorable dwarf a little to pamper her a bit and we share a meal together as many other people begin showing up in the dining area. While eating, I check on Shino through our bond and talk to her through Whispers after making sure that shes not sleeping to not disturb her. She confirms that they are slowly getting ready and will meet up with us by the gate in a few hours. I agree with that but suggest that she pays us a visit with Marcia so that we can get her some supplies as promised. I can feel her grow a little bit flustered but Shino has nothing against it. After breakfast, I exchange a few words with Elise, who seems to have a slight hangover which I get rid of with my Rejuvenate. She thanks me for that while exining that they celebrated a little yesterday after I left. I dont me them. They had a good asion. Next, I get some simple supplies from our alchemy specialistsDhosk, Meiya and Neiya. We will have Natalie around, who can use Healing Magic, but since I do have quite a bit of space in my storage rings, it would be stupid not to take some more traditional potions and healing salves. Or even bandages. With that covered, and after speaking with them some more about the uing research and upgrade of ourb, I move to check on Teffith and Ghilerie. Both seem to be the type that gets ready to go in a sh and they have already finished pretty much all of their preparations. Well, nothing surprising here considering their background. Both of them are to some extent born travellers. Teffith is finishing the maintenance on her naginata when I pay her a visit. She has already gotten dressed in light leather armour that doesnt restrict her movements but still offers decent protection. I can see that its been tweaked by Sirgia with just a single nce. Ghilerie iscking a weapon so we are now heading to my precious dwarfs domain to see if we can get her something or if we should visit a weapon shop on our way out. She has already received light clothing with a leather breastte, dressed even lighter than Teffith. She is a bow user so it matches her style, pretty much. On our way down, we talk about my connection with my Partners and Ghilerie actually suggests getting registered as that would allow us tomunicate mentallyter after she would split from us and stay in her settlement. She would like to remain in touch with us in case she or we would be passing by or something. And well, it will also be helpful on our way there with all that sensing each other stuff. It''s not like she has to sleep with me for everything else. We enter the underground forge and find Sirgia already working on something from the very morning. Im not even trying to monitor her with this anymore. This little workaholic. Guess we will soon have one more in our team. She notices me quickly and jumps off her chair, trotting to us adorably. I was waiting for you, Master. Do you need anything for your journey? she asks while looking up. I plop my hand on her hair and ruffle it a bit. You are spot on. I wanted to ask if we could get a bow for our friend here. Or at least some shortsword I guess. Not a problem. We have a few. She smiles faintly and moves her gaze to Ghilerie. Short or long? Long if possible. But anything is fine. I promise to return it after we reach my settlement. Sirgia shakes her head. Its fine. You can keep it. Is it okay if its a little improved or does it have to be a pure one? Ghilerie furrows her brows a little. Im not sure what improved means but I think it will be okay? My little dwarf nods and runs off to one of the nearby storages. Shees back after a minute, holding a ck quiver with a bow and arrows of the same colour sticking out of it. She holds it up for Ghilerie to receive from her. The elf picks it up and examines the quiver. It doesnt have any straps? In the meanwhile, Sirgia jogs around us and I watch as she pats Ghilerie on the back, surprising her a bit. Theres now a small metal rectangle on her clothes, with some runic inscriptions. Try putting it on your back now, Sirgia suggests. Albeit a little confused, Ghilerie does as she has been told and the quiver somehow firmly attaches itself to nothing. Ive been expecting it to get pulled to the metal patch through some maic force or something, but it literally floats in the air a bit over it. When Ghilerie moves around, it follows her perfectly. I installed a few circuits that always hold the quiver in the perfect spot for the wearer to reach. It will rotate itself while you use the arrows to make it easier to grab them fast. Same with bringing out or putting away the bow. Thats quite amazing. If I understand it correctly, I wont have to search for arrows with my hand and they will always be positioned in a way that I can grab them without any issues? Sirgia nods. Yes. But, thats not all. It will move around your back during movement too. If you try rolling, it will switch more to the side, allowing for a more seamless movement without potentially damaging the bow and arrows. Additionally, after you touch the bottom part and fill it with a bit of mana, the spent arrows that are present in a hundred-meter radius from the quiver will fly back to it. Unless they are lodged in something really hard. I can see Ghileries eyes widening in shock and I can only smile at the sight. Pretty much anything Sirgiays her hands on ends up a small treasure. And Would you like me to exin the bow too? Theres more? The elf doesnt even try to hide her surprise. Sirgia brings out the stylish ck bow with some very nice angles and hands it to Ghilerie. Even though its quite dark, it has a fitting nature design. Ghilerie attempts to draw the bowstring and immediately nces at Sirgia, clearly due to how easy it is. The bowstring is made out of an stic metal. Theres a runic te in the quiver that attracts it, making it very easy to draw if you wear it. If you look back now, the quiver has moved behind your elbow. She is correct. I was able to watch it travel through the air from the side. Ghilerie notices its position only now, after having it pointed out. She slowly releases the tension in the bowstring and we observe how the quiver moves back to its proper ce. And thats all for this one. I wanted to add a few offensive functions too but they would interfere with the utility ones due to how many inscriptions are already there. Of course, arrows retain their sharpness much longer than any normal ones. Ghilerie looks between me and Sirgia in turns. I I dont know what to say I cant ept such an incredible gift I really should hand it back after we reach my vige. If Im not mistaken, you do have someone who uses bows too. Wouldnt it be useful for her? Filue has a better model already. Dont worry. This was one of the prototypes. She smiles wryly while ncing at the ridiculous bow in her hands that has been called a prototype. I pat Ghilerie on the shoulder. You heard the master artificer. Feel free to keep it. Im sure it will be hard to part with it after you get to use it a little, hahaha. She puts it back into the floating quiver and bows to us. Thank you. I will definitely return this favour. On top of the one that I already owe you, stair. I wave my hand at her. Its fine. But, I appreciate the thought. She then walks away to finish whatever preparations she has left and I spend some time with my lovely dwarf wife before I have to leave for another expedition, making sure I shower Sirgia in tons of kisses and pats. Afterwards, I head back up and help the others with a few things while waiting for my duo of ex-students to appear. They show up half an hourter, already dressed in their adventuring outfits. Well, at least in Marcias case since Shino wears her white shirt and ck skirt pretty much everywhere. The redhead is very eager to finally fill her ring with inappropriate toys so we get to that straight away. I lead them to the storage housing all of our lewd devices and appendages and Marcia practically melts on the very sight while we just nce at each other with Shino with wry smiles. The tanned beauty rummages through whatever she can and points at various things, asking each time if she can have a copy. It takes us around twenty minutes to finish. She amasses quite a collection, I must say. Mostly myriads of dildos of different shapes, but Shino has to throw into her more spacious ring a few bigger things like magical sybians, rocking chairs and such. Including three piston machines. Finished with her shopping trip, Marcia drowns me in friendly hugs for a good few minutes. I ept her gratitude and we move back up to the other duo waiting for our emergence from the mansions sex dungeons. With the five of us all ready to go, we exchange goodbyes with everyone and head out to meet up with the others at the northern gate. The King has supposedly prepared the best horses for us and thats where we will pick them up. Its time to visit a real elven settlement. I really cant wait. I hope at least a few of them will let themselves be convinced toe back with us. And that nothing unexpected happens on our way there this time. Chapter 99 – Proper Hospitality Chapter 99 C Proper Hospitality In the beginning, we just walk in rtive silence while heading towards the meeting ce. But, it doesnt stay like that for long. Marcia quite quickly starts pulling everyone into various short conversations, including of course Ghilerie and Teffith. Even though the majority of our current group consists of people who rarely speak, for whatever reasons, be it due to their shy nature or being silent introverts, for example, she never backs down and exchanges a few words with all of us. And no one seems to be especially bothered. She is really talented at being social and it shows clearly. I have no doubts that this quite colourful group was able to somehow be friends with each other thanks to her influence. Many of them are visibly different and its honestly a miracle they managed to stay together for so long without any major conflicts in their ranks. It also seems that Marcia was an important factor in Kamil at least trying to look at things differently. I honestly wasnt sure if he would ever change even slightly ever, or if he wouldnt at some point dig himself even deeper into that pit of negative emotions. But, fortunately, things are starting to look a little better now thanks to this truly incredible girl. I hope everything will only keep moving forward just like that, without any more misunderstandings and hostility. This journey together is a great opportunity to be the first step on that new path. Well One thing Im pretty sure everyone can agree with me is the fact that Marcia is very open with herself. I would say a little bit too open. Open enough to voice her quite indecent thoughts out in the open, in the middle of a crowded street. Many people turn their heads towards our group when they hear quite vivid descriptions of Marcias intimate ns with the toys she has received from me, and not only. Pretty much no topic is able to make her embarrassed or ashamed to any extent. What cant be said about the four of us apanying her. Finally, after around fifteen minutes, we reach our destination and notice the rest of the party tending to their chosen horses. I must say, each animal looks strong and majestic like from some tale. Fortunately, the King didnt throw any shy caparisons on them, aiming to unt our affiliation, and the horses wear only the necessary equipment on their backs, like saddles and bags. Now that Shino has a sizable storage ring, they dont need as many of them as previously. Paules to greet us when we get close enough. I see that you still like to show up early no matter which world it is, stair. Old habits die hard. But, Im not the first one this time. Anyway, you are the leader here, right? He nods with a wry smile. Damn, it still feels awkward calling your teacher by name. But yes, I ended up taking that position. Thanks to my ss, I can observe the others from a distance so it was the best choice. You are fine with that, right? I chuckle. Trust me, it feels as weird to me as it does to you. And yeah, no issues here. Ill fill you in on what I can do after we depart so that you can put me wherever you think will work the best. Dont expect too much from that little show we had a few days ago. There are some limits and restrictions for me to go that far. Not to sound rude, but Ive already considered that with just your sss name. Still, that duel was impressive and Im sure our party will only get stronger and safer with you around. Marcia leans into me from the side and winks at him. Our party will certainly get much stronger. Especially the female half. She chuckles while grazing her hand over my chest. I roll my eyes at that. I hope you dont expect me to sleep with everyone every three days, forgetting the fact that only one person here has gotten intimate with me before. Teffith and Ghilerie arent like that. Shino drops her gaze to the ground and blushes a little, knowing well who I''m talking about. Marcia pouts at me, rubbing herself into my side even more. Thats not fair~ Shino said you agreed to help us grow stronger~ We cant waste this opportunity after finally reuniting~ Am I not right, Nat? Natalie turns her head around as she has been caressing her white horse and rolls her eyes at the redhead. Do whatever you want but dont casually assume I want to get into Mr Carter''s pants as much as you do. She returns to her previous activity and Marcia leans closer to my ear with a snicker. Dont worry, shes just a bit shy. Theres nothing more fun than some group intimacy within good friends~ I sigh and shake my head. Shino slides her petite hand into mine and I nce at her with a soft smile. She reciprocates it with the same as her cheeks turn a bit rosier. It would be too much for me to expect nothing sexual happening during this trip, wouldnt it? I bet Shinos head is already full of countless outdoor ns. In any way, we move past this slightly awkward conversation and get to finishing the preparations. Thats when I notice that something is not right. There are eight of us in total but I can only see seven horses. Just as I turn around to walk up to Paul again to ask about it, I notice Shino standing behind me while cutely digging her foot in the ground and ncing half to the side, with her hands joined behind her back. I put mine on my hips and squint my eyes at the adorable shortie. This is your doing, isnt it? Shino doesnt say anything but her fleeting gaze as she attempts to look at me is enough of an answer. Ummm It looks like the King didnt have enough horses to spare So I think we have to ride together, Sensei But of course. And I was wondering why this saddle seemed a bit bigger than the other ones. This little sly devil nned this from the very start. I should have expected something like this. Seriously You seem to be perfectly fine with showing our rtionship to everyone now. If you have prepared yourself for the consequences of this decision, then I will dly oblige, I answer with a mysterious smile. She blushes even harder and nods very faintly, making me chuckle. I brush through her beautiful ck hair and we continue tending to our horse together. No one else has any issues during the preparation and we soon bring our valiant steeds out of their temporary shelter, walking with them through the gate. After the guards bid us farewell, I help Shino up and jump behind her with ease. She immediately leans more into me, giving me a shy nce over her shoulder. This damned adorable thing wants my heart to explode. We move out in a previously discussed formation. Kamil and Marcia take the front, Paul, Natalie and Ghilerie ride in the middle, and our teacher-student duo closes the back with Teffith, effectively putting our archers and bard in between all of us. From time to time, when we are riding through big and safe trails, Paul switches with Teffith so that the two of us can talk a bit easier. As promised, I fill him in on my abilities and stats while he shares with me everything useful about all of them and their usual strategies. Naturally, I do mention all of my stuff so the petite girl sitting right in front of me grows very flustered at least a few times, knowing well that Pauls intelligent enough to connect most if not all of it with what the two of us might have gone through. Thats what you get for trying to act sly. Now suffer in shame and my affectionate hugs. We do have some distance to cover as the supposed location of Ghileries settlement is quite far, near the very border of the Humannds. For the most part, we will be moving through simple andfortable routes with some smaller towns on the path so there shouldnt be many dangers awaiting us. That is unless our group of isekai protagonists on an escort quest doesnt miraculously stumble on a group ofpletely oblivious bandits or some kind of a Demon Lord taking a stroll through the Humannds while undercover. Im low-key expecting something to happen even though I would prefer things to stay normal. And the highest chance of anything going off the rails is when we will have to travel through andmark called the Barren Valley. Theres a short but wide mountain range on our path that separates us from the almostpletely devoid of life desert that looks like a dried-upke all over. We could go around it but that would dy us by at least a week or two depending on the circumstances and isnt exactly that much safer either. So, considering our decently strong party, well just go straight through. I mean, merchants do that all the time with their escorts so we wouldnt be able to? Past the Barren Valley, we will be around two-thirds into our journey, arriving semi-close to the border. Well have to start looking around more at that point, perhaps trying to gather some information from the locals too. Maybe we will be able to track down the bandits that captured Ghilerie. Im sure she would appreciate an opportunity for payback. And the less scum in this world the better for all those monstergirls. The first day of our great expedition passes uneventfully. As it starts getting darker, we move off the path and set up a camp for the night. Since we do have quite some cooking equipment and utensils in one of my storage rings, prepared of course by Sirgia, we are able to fix a decent meal instead of relying on travelling supplies. Marcia and Paul take care of the dish and I quickly learn that they are good cooks. The former boasts about her skills the whole time while preparing the food and thetter lets his actions speak louder than words. They cooperate well together so I assume its somethingmon. From what I know, Shino isnt that good at it and I could bet Kamil knows jack shit about cooking. I have no idea about Natalie, but considering how busy her past life should have been, I would assume she didnt have time to study that too. She already was putting a lot of it into the school subjects. Unless its her secret hobby. Who knows. Naturally, both of my otherpanions can handle it by themselves, having plenty of experience surviving in the wilds and just generally on the go. And Marcia notices that. They agree to take turns in preparing food during our journey so that we can cycle between different cuisines. This should be fun. Today though, we end up with white borscht from the Human duo. Some potatoes, eggs and sausages. A really good one. It tastes like back at home, which is surprising considering that they used ingredients only from this world. They know what they are doing. After the meal, we spend some time over the maps to discuss what paths to take while moving forward and then head out to our respective tents, deciding on the order of night shifts. Theres enough of us to cover them prettyfortably. I did suggest taking care of that since staying up a single night is not even worth mentioning for me after all the changes and upgrades, but most of them, especially the girls, didnt want to agree to my offer. Marcia was leading the opposition and I can guess why. That would give her fewer chances to sneak into my tent. Therefore, I end up taking only the first shift and then getting reced by Shino after my time ends. For a while longer, I chat with my girls back at the mansion as I rx in my tent. Just some random topics and how both sides are doing. We agreed to have such brief meetings to talk before I left. Mostly thanks to me noticing that I got proficient enough with Whispers to join us together in the form of something akin to a conference. A very lewd and sensual-sounding conference, but I digress. Its fun. At some point, I hear footsteps closing onto my location. I sigh to myself while resting on my back with my hands behind my head, waiting to see who is the one going to show up at the entrance. Or if they will announce themselves. They stop shortly before the front of the material and just wait there for a few moments. Im not sure if they are hesitating or are trying to figure out if Im asleep. Well, considering the fact that I havent yet turned off the smallntern by my side, I guess its the former, but you can never know. I could have dozed off with it still on. Finally, after around three minutes, a hand pierces the slit of the entrance, which is held together by maic mana flowing through a set of vertical runes, and a familiar face peeks inside. As expected, its Shino. Who else would be this indecisive? She must have finished her shift just recently. Our gazes meet and I raise a brow at her. What brings you to my humble abode at thiste hour? She smiles shyly, clearly holding back a giggle and blushes a little. I chuckle at her reaction and extend my hand forward, still lying on my back. Come in. You dont need an invitation or a specific reason to be here, do you? Sino nods and walks inside, closing the entrance properly. She then turns around and just stands there slightly embarrassed like the adorable thing she is. Ummm Do you mind if we slept together, Sensei? I shake my head. Of course not. I was wondering how long you willst before sneaking into my tent, but I honestly thought it would take a little longer than just a few hours after we departed. Shino turns a shade redder from my remark. I gesture at her with my still extended hand while smiling warmly. She clutches her shirt for a brief moment and her clothes disappear a few secondster, leaving her just in underwear. Dark purple this time, huh. It matches her charming eyes perfectly. She slowly walks closer and uses the help of my hand to lie by my side after I make some space on thefy mattress. I cover us with a thin nket and turn towards the lovely littledy, meeting her gaze. Shino stares at me for a second and gently pecks my lips before snuggling closer to me. I thought that would be all, but after ten minutes, I realize that her heart has no intentions of slowing down its quite raised tempo. Say, Sensei She finally decides to speak, raising her eyes to meet mine again. Are you tired? I chuckle at her. Me? Tired? You should know me well enough to understand how good my endurance is. I could get up now and spend hours exercising before having to rest." Her cheeks grow even more flushed after she realizes that Ive seen through her intentions. I move my face a bit closer and we join our lips in a tame kiss. Then My instructors always told me that if I dont feel spent before going to sleep I should train more So That wont do. You should always listen to the advice of your elders. Should I make sure that you are properly exhausted before we fall asleep then? I smirk at her and draw the Hall of Serenity sigil between us, letting Shino watch how ites to life around us. Recognizing the spell after it activates, she gives me a faint nod and I can sense her slender fingers beginning to brush over my chest. My hand ventures over her smooth belly too and arrives at the piece of material down below. As expected, my fingers run over a very damp spot quite quickly. Shes been thinking about it for a while. Just as Shino wishes, we spend two hours making sure that she getspletely exhausted, trying out countless exercises in the form of numerous positions. Unfortunately, or fortunately, thanks to the boost from my stats, Shino doesnt tire as easily as before, thus such a long practice time. Naturally, as her instructor, it would be a shame if I wouldnt be able to match her stamina, but theres nothing to worry about in that aspect. I could train with her for many hours more if the need arises. Although, maybe in a different ce. This tent limits our options substantially and we have to be careful not to tear through the material walls by ident. After around seven rounds of intense exercise, Shino finally tires out enough to peacefully doze off in my embrace with a dreamy smile, snuggled to my chest. I deactivate the sound-cancelling barrier and follow after her shortly, cing a kiss on her forehead. In the morning, I wake up to a weird sensation that is already familiar enough for me to instantly recognize what is happening. And, of course, I find Shino under the nket, bringing me from the dreand in a quite indecent way. She exins herself by saying that she always wanted to wake me up with a morning blowjob. I wonder what else is on her to-do list. Some tent action can already be crossed out. We fix each other up, exchange a few good morning kisses, and head out, lured by the scent of already prepared breakfast. As we sit together and enjoy our portions, I catch a few people ncing our way, including my travellingpanions and the very ostentatiously pouting Marcia. Do they know? Im pretty sure that Iveid the silencing array down properly. Kamil doesnt look any different, focused on his meal, and Pauls usual, calm nature prevents me from making any urate guesses. Natalie, sitting on my other side, leans closer to me and whispers to my ear. I would suggest turning themp off for the next time. Ah, shit. I chuckle inwardly, realizing that we have turned it off after we were done. I can only imagine the shadow theatre that took cest night. Shino shivers a little, managing to hear Natalies message, starting to grow redder and redder while dropping her gaze. After breakfast, we continue our ride through the safe trails. A few days pass without much happening. We meet some caravans and other people heading both ways and stop by three small viges. Since we arent in an extreme rush, we take our time, letting the horses rest properly. We are making good progress nevertheless. I expected Marcia to try and sneak into my tent next, or at least act a bit more implicative, but she surprisingly doesn''t press too much on the case. Maybe its because Shino keeps sleeping by my side. Marcia''s always been very understanding and considerate of others. That or the girls are scheming something. Because nothing is actually happening on the way to our destination, we dont yet get a chance to practice our cooperation or properly fight together. Due to that, we all agree to check if the next vige or town isnt in need of some help. Im still surprised we haven''t stumbled on bandits on the first day. Where are all the cliches when you need them? Therefore, three dayster, we arrive in the decently-sized vige of Novum. Its closer to a town but the people living there keep calling it a vige so why should we argue with them? The good point is, theres a small Adventurers Guild branch here and that means there should be some tasks. We leave our horses at the stables and book a few rooms at the local inn before heading out for some job hunting. Some vigers give our group uncertain looks and Im pretty sure thats because of Teffith and Ghilerie. Im d theres no open hostility. As Ive heard, the further from the big cities and capitals, the less friction between the races. With everything set, we enter the guilds building. There are more people inside than I thought there would be. But, judging by the quest boards, theres not that much work to be done, at least for the lower ranks. While passing by, I catch a few pieces of papers with ranks above and including C. Guess this bunch either doesnt care about those due to the risk or they are just all low ranks. Its not like this vige is specifically on any very crowded travelling routes so the number of higher-ranked adventurers might not be that high. We stop in front of a free receptionist, a mature woman with long copper hair and amber eyes. She smiles while swiping with her gaze over each of us, most likely trying to pinpoint the leader. Her eyes remain on Kamil the longest since he wears the most shy armour out of all of us, but Paul makes a step forward before she addresses him, capturing the womans attention. Wee to Novums Adventurers Guild! Considering that I dont recognize your faces, I assume that its most likely your first time here. How can I help you today? Hello. We are just passing by and decided to check if theres anything we could help with while taking a rest in the vige, Paul replies. Im d to hear that and I hope you will enjoy your time here. As for work, are you all one big party? she asks, ncing at the non-human members. You could say that we are two parties temporarily working together, I answer. These five are one while Im with the Dragonewt and Elfdies. They arent adventurers. Is that a problem? She quickly shakes her head. No, of course not. I was just curious after seeing the cor. Right. Teffith chose to wear hers even though I told her that it isnt really necessary. I remember her usually taking it off while not working in the past, but it seems that she got used to it and started keeping it on most of the time. And well, the fact that its a spatial storage might be another reason. Im a registeredbat ve. This cor was a gift from my master, Teffith surprisingly joins in, ncing my way. I see. I honestly think it looks very lovely, like a very well-thought piece of jewellery. But, anyway, theres no problem as long as at least one person in the group is a registered adventurer. The guild has no issues with them employing more help but they have to remember that the reward will be paid out to the person who registered for the quest and we dont have any say in what happens after that. That doesnt really concern us since we are all good friends here, Marciaments, throwing her arms around Pauls and Kamils necks. Then, could I ask about your ranks? I will check if we have anything fitting it. But, I can already tell you that most lower-level tasks are gone so quickly people even make queues and reservations for them. Paul takes over again. The five of us are B-rank. We are a party from Evaneheim called The Five Chosen. Interesting name. Looks like Kamil didnt manage to push through them with something too cringy, which is good. It does hint about them being Heroes but just smartly not enough to be too obvious. I kind of like the sound of it. Wonder who came up with it. The receptionist moves her gaze to me and thats when I realize that its our turn. Hmmm We dont have a name... Should Ie up with one? Considering that we might be a mercenary force in the future, I guess I should... Oh, I know. Im an E-rank and the leader of Utopias First Regiment, Eden Alpha. The Dragonewtdy is mypanion and we are escorting this Elf traveller to a certain destination. Ghilerie nods her head towards the receptionist. Im unaffiliated and unregistered. And do you n on taking the quest together? Im pretty sure we have something for a B-rank if thest subjugation hasnt been withdrawn since no one was able to pick it up, but I dont think its a good idea to drag an E-rank around, especially with just a singlebat ve. I cant stop your party from taking the quest and then doing it together, but I would strongly advise against bringing any unnecessary dead weight to high-ranked tasks, the receptionist says to Paul, giving me a slightly unamused look. A snicker reaches our ears somewhere from behind. Looks like we got another leech here, heh. Oh boy. Are we finally going to get into the Typical Random Guild Encounter Number Twenty-One? Nah, I know better than to respond to some idiots trash-talking behind our backs. Like I care whatever any of you think. Well just Who said that?! Shino turns around and scans the room with an angry re. I dare you to repeat that! Sensei is not a leech! He is stronger than everyone in this hall! Typical Random Guild Encounter Number Twenty-One it is then... Some buff, bald dude in leather armour chuckles again. Yeah? Why is he an E-rank then? Got too stressed during the examination? Or maybe his ve-nanny wasnt allowed to carry him through it? A few other peopleugh at his words and they certainly dont make Shino happy. I make a quick prayer in my mind, barely squeezing it in before Shinos figure disappears in pure-ck shadow and plunges itself into the ground. A loud crash follows and the guy flies through the window after Shino shows up right in front of him with an already prepared kick, of course, shattering it into pieces. The guys sitting with him stand up and reach for their weapons. You bitch As I snap my fingers, ominous purple chains shoot up from the floor in a blink and bind the four men,pletely restricting their movements. Sit down if you dont want to end up torn into shreds, I say to them after they turn their heads my way, leaking out quite a bit of killing intent, which is just pretty much condensed mana properly aimed at somebody. The whole hall falls silent from the previous murmuring and I dont see anyone intervening. After squinting my eyes at the four men, they nod nervously and I retract the chains. Surprisingly, they dont follow the Standard Thug Protocol and sit back down instead of throwing themselves at us while shouting expletives. Shino walks back to us and stops in front of the receptionists. I demand a reevaluation. I will not let anyone nder Senseis name. Under the intense re of the girl who has just sent a massive man flying, the receptionist sweats a little. Uhhh Im sorry but our branch is too small to be authorized to hold those Theres no one with their rank high enough to be an instructor And you still pick on random adventurers of low rank? Paul sighs while shaking his head. This shithole sucks. Should we just go to the next one? Kamil asks. No need. I plop my hand on Shinos hair and ruffle through it. I dont care about this stuff. Do you have any jobs for them or not? I ask the receptionist. Ah. Yes. Please, give me a moment and Ill check! She runs off to the back room and leaves us alone in this silent hall. I nce down at Shino. There was no need to do that. Just ignore them. But, thank you. I appreciate you standing up for me. Im sorry I will try I chuckle seeing her blush with that lowered gaze. The receptionist soones back and hands us a B-ranked quest with a wide smile, acting very polite and cooperative, even to me. The task is to subjugate a big group of Kobolds that has made the nearby cavern system their den and is sometimes harassing the vige. From what I know, Kobolds arent that hard to handle and they should have been able to deal with them if they grouped up even half of the people currently present in this guild, but maybe the number is really too high for that. The receptionist informs us that the scouts noticed Kobold hunters moving out at five in the evening and strongly suggests striking at that time to assure the highest safety with their forces split. There are still three hours until that time so we ept the task and walk away to wander through the vige a bit to discuss our approach with whatever information we have received. This should be a decent opportunity to practice together and showcase our abilities to each other. We move out of the vige a bit earlier to arrive at the marked spot before the mentioned time to see the Kobolds leaving with our own eyes. Gotta make sure that the info is urate or if their habits didnt change. Half an hour before their supposed departure, we arrive at our destination. The bottom of a rocky cliff indeed enters our sight. But, theres one small problem. Theres no entrance to any cave anywhere near. Im sure we are at the right ce. Its impossible to make a mistake with a map and at least three experts at reading it and guiding others through the woods. Maybe that chick gave us the wrong map because she got a tad nervous? Marcia suggests. It even has handwritten notes on how to get here on it so thats very unlikely, Paulments. I walk closer to Teffith, who is kneeling to the ground on the side. Found any tracks? Yes, I did. They even look fresh. But I dont think these belong to Kobolds I agree, Ghilerie joins in and turns around towards the forest. There are people around us. What? Who? Kamil asks in confusion. Come out! Its pointless to keep hiding anymore! she shouts into the woods. Just when Shino opens her mouth to ask something, people start walking out of the trees. Ahhhhhhh, fuck. I quickly recognize at least a bunch of faces from the Adventurers Guild. Many adventurers make their way closer, all of them dressed in armour and armed, with their weapons already drawn. Theres at least twenty of them, if not more. And the guy with the smashed face is amongst them too, of course. What is the meaning of this? Paul asks as all of us reach for our weapons too. Some random dude steps forward. This? This is just our little vige showing you guys proper hospitality. We have failed as hosts previously so its only natural to fix that mistake, isnt it? Hahahaha! A few other peopleugh with him and I sigh while rubbing my temples. So, there were no Kobolds from the start, weren''t there? Oh, there were. I can see them very well. They are standing right in front of us, arent they? For fucks sake Theyugh again until Kamil interrupts them while pointing his fancy sword at the crowd. You fuckers! Why would you even do this?! Its simple. Our vige is like one big family. And a family takes good care of its members. We dont take kindly to outsiders who harm our people. Well, we dont take kindly to outsiders in general since they disrupt our workflow and steal our quests, but thats another thing. That means its not just us receiving such hospitality. I look at them with disdain. Whoops. We have a perceptive one here. Good thing you guys caused a scene. It made it easier to gather folks for this. They are usually quitezy. The men around himugh. We cant risk some smartypants snooping around our vige, can we? Typical Human scum Ghilerie curses by my side. I cant even refute that... I sigh again. Alright. Enough chit-chatting. Lets get it done. Millie is already preparing a round of beer for our return. The adventurers cheer and get ready to charge us. Are you guyspletely retarded? But, my question stops them in their tracks before they even make a single step. What did you say?! the man who got himself beaten by Shino responds. I asked if you guys arepletely retarded. Did I fucking stutter? I can spot veins bulging out on the bald guys head. Some other dudes get a little riled up too. These guys on my side are all B-ranks and you know it well. You even saw one of them wreck your guy in a sh. Do you really think a band of lowlifes below C-rank stands a chance against them? Ha! So what? We outnumber you guys three to one. Do you really think theres such a big gap between B and D-rank? Its as close as D is to F-rank. We are all adventurers here. Who do you think your friends that you are using to hide behind their skirts are? Some battlefield heroes? You have no idea... Listen. This is yourst chance to reconsider it. You are making a huge mistake. I make onest attempt. The self-proimed leader rubs his chin while tilting his head. Hmmm Maybe you are right... Theres no way they will back down with just this, right? You have a quite pretty face. Killing you straight away would be a huge waste. Little Willy has been sulking for like two months already. He could use a new boyfriend after thest one kicked the bucket. Im tired of taking baths with my ass constantly clenched. I shiver when a wave of killing intent much stronger than what I have emitted earlier washes over me from behind, crashing into them too. Aaaaaaaaaaaand they are dead... Chapter 100 – Danse Macabre Chapter 100 C Danse Macabre I nce back over my shoulder to locate the source of the paralyzing killing intent. As expected, itsing straight from Shino. She has her head cast down, effectively hiding her expression behind her ck bangs, but the ominous aura seeping out of her body and her hand resting on the hilt of her katana should be enough for anyone to guess what her face looks like at the moment. Even the others seem to be surprised by the clear hostility she is emanating, especially Ghilerie. I get it. You wouldnt really expect such an adorable girl to assume such a mood, but unfortunately, these idiots made a grave mistake. I turn my eyes to the front and sigh to myself. Fine. Well do it your way. Donte crying to meter. I warned you. Shino walks closer and stops by my side with a serious expression. Im going to erase them from existence. Want to do it together? I ask. She nces up at me, rxing her face a little and showing a faint smile. I would love to, Sensei! I smile back and reach out with my hand, cing it on Shinos cheek. She blushes a bit and rubs it into my palm. We both lean towards each other and share a brief but affectionate kiss. Shino closes her eyes to enjoy the moment before we part ways. Oi! Did you forget about u Teffith, please make sure none of them gets any ideas about the others. Ghilerie, assist her if you could. You guys, leave this to us. I give everyone simple instructions and my demi-humanpanions nod, readying their weapons. Pauls party looks a tad confused by my sudden deration but he doesnt show any signs of objection. We share a quick thought with Shino and I quickly bring up my skills to activate a certain ability. After my mind receives a brief sh of understanding, I nod at her and we both look forward at the perturbed adventurers. They have figured out that something is going to happen and started preparing themselves for battle. The moment I activate Shinos borrowed skill, my body gets filled with a wave of pleasant energy. My skin starts itching a little and I notice with the corner of my eye how it changes colours from the usual one into a silvery shade. Two slightly painful points surface on my forehead and I can tell without looking that those are definitely Oni-like horns. After all the changes take ce, my mana spikes up and creates a small explosion. Exactly at the same time, another one urs to my right and the two forces sh with each other, causing the nearby grass to shake wildly and our clothes to flutter. ncing towards it, I meet Shinos eyes, which are now glowing charmingly and emanating an intimidating aura with their vertical pupils and dark grey sclera. Just like mine, her skin changed too and turned almost pitch ck. Onyx horns decorate the sides of her head, rising vertically in a demonic style. Darkness and Light. Yin and Yang. As weird as it sounds, just looking at her makes me feel like weplete each other. Judging by Shinos gaze and the emotions flowing into me through our bond, Im sure she feels the same. What an incredible ability her Demonification is. What the fuck?! Those guys were demons! someone shouts amongst the adventurers. Dont just stand and watch! Kill them! the leadermands while pointing his longsword at us. Wepletely ignore the cacophony of shouts and screams as they all start rushing towards our position with their weapons raised and turn towards each other. Without any words, we step closer and enter a hug, staring deep into each others eyes as our foreheads rest against each other. I can tell that our friends are beginning to freak out from the enemies charging at us with obvious intentions, but nothing really matters to us right now besides each other. We join our lips together once more, in a much livelier fashion this time, actively pursuing each others tongues. The first thug reaches our position and his greataxe soars through the air towards our entwined bodies. I hear a few of my current party members shout at us and my vision plunges into darkness in a split second. After a forceful pull, I lose ground under my feet and quickly create a tform out of mana to serve as a foothold. The light returns a momentter when the darkness recedes and reveals us in the same situation, still going after each others lips. But, instead of down on the grass, we are now mid-air, standing on a silvery-white tform resembling a moon a few meters above the crowd that has just noticed our shift in position and raised their gazes up in utter confusion. Especially the man who tried to hack us ispletely puzzled, with his axe lodged in the ground. We break the kiss and I smile at Shino. Care for a dance? She giggles and pecks my lips. With pleasure, Sensei. We lean backwards towards our respective sides and fall off the silvery tform. Shino disappears in a puff of ck mist and I turn myself around to face the ground. With a few quick thoughts, I start creating more footholds around me and use them to change the trajectory of my fall, gaining more speed with each push. Bringing my draconic hilt from behind my waist, I shape a magnificent greatsword in no time and fill it with mana just moments before Ie crashing down into the crowd of adventurers. My de splits one of the men in half and causes a powerful tremor when it hits the ground, cracking the earth around me. Shino jumps out of my shadow already in a drawing stance and I watch as she suddenly blurs and disappears. *SHIIIIING* She reappears a few meters forward after a loud metallic noise resonates through the air. A bunch of guys who were on her path end up mutted, losing their arms, legs, heads, or all at once. Shino sheathes her katana with a distinct clink and elegantly swipes her long hair aside while shaking her head. Attack them together with your skills, you idiots! the leader attempts to organize the group. Two spear users follow his orders and their slightly glowing weapons surge at Shino from her side. Before the tips manage to reach her, Im already there and take them onto my greatsword, blocking their assaultpletely. Thank you, Sensei, Shino whispers to my ear and pecks my cheek, disappearing into the shadows again. Try to leave some of them alive, I say to the air, sure that she can hear me. Five guys dont waste any time and throw themselves at me from all sides, kindly requesting me to die. But, unfortunately, Im unable to grant their wish. There exist things and people I do have to live for. And they are worth much more than them. Sending a chunk of mana into the crystal at the end of the artifacts hilt, I invoke one of the first skills I have unlocked with it. After hastily shoving the de into the ground, tens of gigantic copies surge back out of it in circles all around me. Everyone who has been any close to my position ends up dead on spot. I look around. We took care of ten of them so far and Im currently standing in the middle of our enemys formation. Quite a number of mutted bodies litter the ground in my close vicinity. Im not as graceful and nimble as Shino so keeping the greatsword would be disadvantageous for me. I guard against an iing icence, identally sending it towards some random dude standing slightly behind me. Whoops. My bad, bro, I apologize after ncing over my shoulder to check out the pained scream, realizing that its owner is not going to have kids anymore, granted he somehow survives the fight. Frank! You bastard! Im going to fuck you up! the poor mans friend shouts at me angrily. Well, you can at least try. Not like your friend over there. I dont think he can fuck anything anymore. Raaaaaaaaaaaaah! He throws himself at me with a loud shout. The mans halberd glows crimson and he starts spinning around his own axis, forcing hisrades to duck or jump aside to avoid getting hurt. What an asshole. I reshape my weapon in a sh, having it assume the form of a whip-sword. Honestly, its one of my favourite modes. And perfect for situations like these, with a crazy mad opponent hurling themselves at you with a range advantage due to his much longer weapon. Taking a quick nce to the side to check on the woman thatunched the ice spell at me earlier, I catch her being skewered from behind by Shino, effectively preventing her from making any follow-ups. With that out of the way, I strongly flick my wrist and the ded whip wraps itself around the mans ankles. His spins cause it to tie him up almost to his waist before the stic rope tenses almost solid and stops him in his tracks. He looks at me in shock, most likely not believing that I was able to stop his momentum with just a single hand without getting pulled towards him. I smirk at him and yank the whip back, throwing him into a reverse spinning motion andcerating his legs with the little des. Hepletely loses his bnce midway and lets go of the halberd, which flies into another poor bystander. Hey. You cant reproach me for something if you are going to do it next. Look. That dude is literally breathless at your actions. I point at the man with the halberd in his chest, slowly dying on the side. I hear a snicker in my mind and a gust of wind hits my back. ncing over my shoulder, I find a decapitated body behind me, with both arms raised above its missing head in an attempt to strike me down with a mace. It drops to the ground a secondter. ~Thanks.~ ~You are wee, Sensei.~ Catch that fucking bitch, for the love of Goddess! the leader yells. We cant! She is and isnt there at the same time! someone answers in a frightened voice. I chuckle to myself. My adorable schrodinger samurai girlfriend is wreaking havoc in their pretty much non-existent backline. And the guys around me arent looking too thrilled to face me after quite a few of them went down with no resistance. Honestly, nothing unexpected. Their highest ranks should be around D, with most of them at E or even F. Even if they have developed their sses to some extent, they are still small fries. And they are Humans too. The advantage of numbers works only if these numbers are ten times greater or of a decent quality. Scummy trash like them who abuse the guilds system to onlyplete easy tasks and get rid of any ambitious people that could prove to be dangerous to their n has no chances against any of us. I crack my whip once and walk towards the man whose legs I have recently ripped into pieces. He is screaming in pain while tears cover his eyes but manages to notice meing and figures out the reason in a sh. No Please I promise to quit Im sorry Dont be sorry. Be better. Assuming that Im going to spare him, he starts hastily nodding his head. Yes! I will My whip coils around his throat with a single flick of my wrist and shreds it instantly with a single pull. Next life. And you better keep your promise. Ill ask Lumina to keep an eye on you. Some people who have been watching from the sides gasp at the scene, finally realizing that theres truly no mercy. Their existence will getpletely erased, just as the short ck-haired girl said in the beginning, now annihting them from the shadows without batting an eye. At that moment,plete chaos descends onto the small battlefield. Pretty much everyone throws away any shred of tactics and strategy and they all surge at me as one mass of bodies, weapons and abilities, not paying attention to any of theirrades. I quickly activate another skill and the little segments along the whips coree flying off it, starting to circle my person at high speed. I havent used that one in a while. A tornado of extremely sharp des surrounds me and a few people run into it, unable to stop due to the pushing of others behind them. A very unpleasant sound follows that makes me slightly wince. I guess it wouldnt be far topare this to throwing a piece of meat into a quite powerful blender. I can only imagine the bloody rain on the other side. They quickly learn that my cloud of des is very deadly and the pressure stops when everyone takes a step back. I recall the tiny swords back into the whip and whistle at the bloody carnage around me. These idiots did force at least a few of their men face-first into my defensive de storm, getting sttered with their blood all over. Shino materializes by my side. I took care of the mages, Sensei. I plop my hand on her hair and ruffle through it. We are the only ones moderately clean amongst this crowd. Good job. Ready for the finale? She nods with an adorable smile and wraps her free arm around my waist. Noticing a few attacksing our way from the remaining thugs, I change my weapon into something I havent properly used yet outside of practice. A purplish-crimson polearm shapes itself in my handa very demonic-looking naginata. With its support, I lean both of us to the back and we avoid a horizontal sh aimed at our necks. Shino kicks the womans weapon out of her hands and I straighten us up, bringing us close enough for her to behead the assant with ease. A vertical sh cuts through the air at us and we throw ourselves to opposite sides, grabbing each others hands during the motion. Both of us quickly swing our weapons and cross them under the iing attack, stopping it with no issue while leaning to the sides, upheld by our hands. We deflect the blow and our des pierce the man attempting to kill us at the same time. Things quickly grow much more hectic and we enter a much livelier dance. I pull Shino towards myself to help her dodge another swing and she makes a few pirouettes while letting herself be reeled in. Her skirt lifts up a little as she spins while her arm wraps around her own body. She ends up in my embrace, cutting a few people during the motion by sending arcs of sharp darkness into the crowd. We exchange a peck and I shove the bottom end of my polearm into the ground. Turning myself around with a lot of strength, I fling Shino towards the same direction and she makes a few much faster spins as she unravels herself from my embrace. After reaching the furthest point, she makes a powerful dropkick while still holding onto my hand, sending some poor dude flying with the umted force. I start running in a circle before she falls to the ground and Shino proceeds to kick all the bastards that have ventured a little bit too close in their ugly mugs while I pull her around the dancing pole in the middle. Finishing a full turn, I throw her towards the sky and we finally let go of each others hands. Shino makes a few spins in the air while curled into herself and stops abruptly. ck, ominous, demonic-looking wings sprout from her back and cause an ear-piercing shriek to travel through the air. Being somehow immune to her technique, perhaps thanks to the Demonification, I pull my naginata out of the ground and rush towards the stunned enemies, who are trying to frantically cover their ears. Only seven of them are left, excluding the leader. I jump from one to another while spinning my polearm and killing them off with minimal effort. One, two, three, four and I finish my danse macabre, bringing my naginata horizontally above my head and extending it to the side as I grab it closer to the bottom end. Shinoes down and catches onto it with one hand, using it like a sports bar from all those athleticspetitions. Making a few flips, she sends herself forward and plunges her de into the fifth opponent, crouching on his chest. I quickly follow her and swipe horizontally, cutting him in half. Shino does a back somersault andnds behind me. With thest of the enemies in front of us, already recollected from her previous ability and trying to make an awkward swing, I hit him with the butt of my weapon and lean forward. Shino rolls over my back and slices through him diagonally with no resistance on the path of her pitch-ck de surrounded by dark ominous mist. She sighs softly and so do I. We chuckle together after ncing at each other. A weak thud reaches our ears and we turn towards the source. The leader of thepletely annihted band is down on the ground on his sorry ass. His face is fully drained of any blood and his expression is filled with anything but understanding. A quite sizable wet spot is visible above his crotch, expanding gradually. Shino scrunches her nose. E. That man was the leader? I chuckle while plopping a hand on her hair. Well, at least he is still consci The moment I aim the tip of my naginata at his throat, his eyes roll to the back and he drops onto the ground. Nevermind Now that everything is finished, we take a nce around. Blood. Flesh. Corpses. Mutted body parts. And a few damaged trees in the distance that suffered from our ranged abilities. I''m most sorry for them. They did nothing to deserve that. What about all that carnage around us and tens of fragmented Human bodies? Honestly, not much. Ive already resolved myself to fight seriously against anyone who would dare to threaten my life or the life of my close ones. The girls helped me with that a lot. And its not like this is the first time I have killed someone in this world. Judging by Shinos neutral gaze that attentively sweeps over the battlefield, it definitely isnt for her either. Just to be sure, I step closer to her and brush over her cheek with my thumb, wiping away a bit of blood that found its way onto her pretty face. She nces up at me. You okay? I ask. Mhm. She nods. You dont have to worry about me, Sensei. I know what you are thinking. Its not my first time. Dont forget that the King helped us a lot to prepare for such situations. And we did encounter bandits twice during our travels. My hands were already stained with blood before today. I smile at her and lean down to peck her lips. Then lets make sure to wash them properly after we are done here. I prefer my food without any exotic spices. Shino giggles while shaking her head. She kisses me back. I thought it would be harder for you instead, Sensei. But you seem fine. Not that I would want you to not be okay. Im d. What can I say? Ive gone through the same training as you guys and also stumbled on my fair share of scum after we split up. And besides, Ive never been normal. Something might have broken in there when I was little. I knock on the side of my head a few times. Thats not true! Everything is in the right ce in your head! I know it! I chuckle and brush through her hair a little more. Thanks. Now, lets wrap up this flirting. Dont forget that we arent exactly alone. We nce towards the rest of the team standing on the side, near the rocky cliff. All their faces are painted with different expressions but at the same time very simr. It''s mostly surprise and shock. They did witness us decimate like thirty people with minimal effort, even if they all were trash level-wise. Especially Ghilerie looks the most amazed and I cant exactly me her. Shes the only one who didnt see any part of my strength or abilities yet. We deactivate the skill with Shino at the same moment and our bodies revert to their original states. How do you feel? I ask. Only a little bit spent, Sensei. Your ss is truly amazing. Previously, I always pretty much copsed after using this ability for a short time. Now, with your support and stats, its so much stronger and much less draining. Its incredible. Im d to hear that. The stronger you grow, the less I have to worry about you. Not that you were weak without my bonuses. You are an incredible warrior on your own. Shino blushes slightly and nods. Thank you, Sensei. But its true that I can go this far only thanks to you. I feel like I can stay demonized for so long. Her eyes then widen a little and Shino shifts her face a bit to the side, whispering to herself while rubbing her chin. I wonder if if it canst long enough for me and Sensei to have s-sex without it deactivating I shake my head and approach her from behind, leaning towards her ear. We can test thatter, I whisper. She jumps a little, most likely surprised that I heard her. I smile at her and leave a quick peck on her rosy cheek before walking towards the others. Everyone okay? Did any of those bastards try to run? I ask while sweeping over them with my gaze. Teffith points to the side with her own naginata and I spot two corpses a bit further. Right. Fewer than I expected, honestly. Good job. And, thank you, Teffith. She blinks a few times. Me? For what? For all the training and practice. Almost everything I know about polearms came from you. I truly appreciate it. As you have seen, it proved to be quite useful. I look forward to more of our lessons. A faint but still discernible blush surfaces on her cheeks, perfectly fitting with the sporadic crimson scales around the edges of her face and Teffith nods. You are wee, Master. Im extremely proud to see you doing well with my guidance. This fight was incredible. I had an incredible dance partner. I nce over my shoulder at Shino and wink at her. Now then, what do we do with all of this? Natalie steps closer and raises her hand. A small me appears above her palm. I can burn the bodies so that no trace is left and no monsters get lured near the vige. Thank you, but thats not what I meant. Im pretty sure all of you have already caught on. What do you mean? Cant we like grab our horses and get the fuck out of here? Kamil asks with one brow raised. I sigh and Shino reaches my side. It definitely wont be that easy, Kamil-san. When we were going around the vige, I felt like the peoples stares werent exactly weing. I think Sensei means that they are involved in the actions of the guild and the adventurers too. It would be hard to hide something like that from this many people. So, just us showing up back there alive could be an issue. Paul rubs his chin. I see. I noticed the not-so-friendly nces too. That would mean the whole vige is rotten to the core. Assuming themon people werent coerced toply and keep silent. I shake my head. Im pretty good with people and emotions. And my senses are much sharper now. Im sure I would have noticed at least one person looking like they were in need of help just from their eyes. Instead, they all had the same scheming gaze. Ah, fuck me! Just our fucking luck! Do we have to wipe the whole ce clean now? Kamil groans while iling his arms around. Considering that Al and Shino must have taken care of the majority of their forces, it shouldnt be a problem now, right? Especially if all of us joined, Marciaments. These thugs are fine but would you be okay with raising your weapon againstmon folks even if they are wicked and corrupt? I ask the redhead. Marcia scrunches her face a bit in slight indecision. Shes always been a happy and friendly person. Killing thugs armed with swords and axes ispletely different from going after peasants armed with pitchforks and hoes even if both are cases of self-defence. I should be fine if they give me just the smallest reason, but I dont want to force them to do the same. Especially Marcia and Natalie. Thetter meets my gaze and I swear there was the faintest smile on her lips for a fraction of a second but her expression is back to neutral when I try to catch it with my eyes. You want the two of you to go back alone. Or with yourpanions. Right? she asks. I thought about suggesting something like that. You guys are apanying me on this journey and its naturally my responsibility to make sure you all are fine. But, anyway, I have something else in mind first. Which is? I can get in touch with Cornelia and she can let the King know about our unusual encounter. Im pretty sure he would like to get to the bottom of this. Who knows how deep this disease runs. Wiping out the vige could alert others. Theres only so many of us and we cant be sure that someone wont escape our attention. Paul ponders visibly. Hmmm If we chose to wait for the Kings men to arrive here, that would dy us quite a bit. Is that fine with you and yourpanions? I dont mind. Ive been away from my home for months. A few more days or weeks cant hurt, Ghilerie answers before me. Besides, even if they are Humans, I cant just walk away without doing anything after learning about this. They weremitting atrocities towards their own kind. Its horrible. Same here, Teffith agrees with her. I appreciate that, girls, but staying here and waiting for them to arrive wasnt part of my n. The other people will realize something went wrong after theirrades don''t return anytime soon. What are we supposed to do then, Sensei? Shino asks. In my opinion, two things. First, interrogate that guy over there to learn as much as we can about the viges situation. Second, make them aware that we have barely survived their ambush, grab our horses and run away. If they are at least somewhat smart, people at the guild should brand us as criminals in the interguild system to keep their cover safe. Natalie nods. I see. And the King should be able to clear our name pretty quickly so our journey shouldnt be hindered by it. And just to stay safe, we could always avoid towns and viges until then. Out of all the choices we have, from just running away, through wiping out the vige, to faking our escape, thest one seems to have the highest chance of going ording to the n. I agree. And it would be a waste to abandon the horses. I vote for thest option, Paul joins in. His opinion starts a round of voting and everyone unanimously supports my initial n. Alright. We need to get some info from that guy and clean up the bodies first, I say after we wrap the voting up. Ghilerie and Teffith exchange nces, nod at each other and step forward. We will take care of the interrogation if you allow it, the former suggests. It should be easier for us considering that you are all Humans. Torturing your own people might be too tough for your friends. I look at the others but no one has any objections. I help the girls drag that fucker out of the sight and ce Hall of Serenity at the interrogation spot to make it a bit easier for them. They thank me and I return to the rest of the team. We check the pockets of all dead adventurers, which proves to be a little bit difficult with the level of fragmentation of most of the bodies. Those pockets arent exactly near their owners anymore in some cases. Shinos initial lunge was quite devastating. We finish after around half an hour and then pile the bodies in one spot to get rid of them. Natalie uses her Fire Magic topletely incinerate the mass of flesh and bones, turning it into dust. We show proper respect to the deceased with a moment of silence and a nod. There is nothing of importance in their possession. Medium-quality weapons that survived the onught, some trinkets, jewellery and a bit of money. We don''t bother taking off their armour with how bad its state was and it ends up burnt to ashes too. A few more minutester, the interrogation squad returns and the girls share with us what they have managed to squeeze out of the leader before he went out. As we have suspected, the whole vige seems to be in this scummy operation, including the higher-ups like the chief. All the guilds staff is filled with corrupt members too. They have effectively chased out any new delegations to keep their ranks clear from outsiders. I quickly contact Cornelia through Whispers and exin the situation to her, passing onto her all the details we have gathered. She agrees that our current n seems the best and rushes to speak with Ross about the situation, assuring us that we can move on to the next step without worry. She will make sure Ross takes appropriate action immediately. So, we do exactly that. To make this situation as believable as possible, only Paul and his party will return to the vige. They are the B-ranks. They have the highest chances to survive a mob of thugs. Our party will be counted as casualties. Poor E-ranks that died in the brawl. Before they leave though, we apply proper stylization. Some cuts in the clothes, some holes in the weaker parts of armour, some blood all over their bodies and the damaged parts of equipmentcourtesy of ourst remaining blood bagand some dirt and dust to imitate bruises. Just the perfect image of a heavily wounded party after a fight for their lives. We briefly discuss the n and split up. They will run into the vige, head straight towards the stables and attempt to get our horses, showing off their state to whoever will be around. Possibly, acting quite angry and aggressive. Im sure Kamil will have that part covered with no sweat. Then, with some struggle, they will ride the horses out of the vige while Nat sets a few buildings on fire to give them something to do instead of trying to chase after them and we will meet some distance from the settlement to regroup and fuck off towards the setting sun. My party reaches the meeting point without any issues. Then we wait. Im really curious and eager to watch the whole y unfold but that would be very irresponsible. We need to be ready to run away exactly as nned. A little bitter than we have initially assumed but the Five Chosen show up with all our horses in tow and big smiles on their faces. They let us know that there should be no pursuers since Kamil went out of his way to topple two of their wheat silos andpletely littered the roads leading to the gate they used. He looks so damn proud of himself. Im sure he would love to cause more chaos if he was given the chance. We take a small detour to a nearby river to wash up, led by Ghilerie, and continue with our journey. The further from this cursed vige the better. Who knows if they will act ording to our expectations. Corneliater informs me that Ross was furious and went straight to the highest guild officials to confront them, mobilizing a small army at the same time. They will reach the vige in a few days since its some kind of magic-boosted cavalry unit with super horses. Two dayster, we reach the vicinity of another town and choose to gain some intel on our current situation. I go alone to minimize the risk. My kit should allow me for an easy escape and, ording to our fake story, I was already dead so there should be no reason for them to even think about me. And Im proven right after spending a few moments in the local Adventurers Guild. I ask about some quests and bounties in the region and learn that a group of cold-blooded murderers, arsonists and anarchists is on the run after ughtering the good-natured people of Novum, ruining their storages and setting countless homes on fire. They even have their own mugs shown on posters like in those old-school wild west movies. Neat. We have convinced Cornelia and Ross to leave that as is since it could alert those bastards if the guild had suddenly taken their bounty down moments after it had been submitted and approved. Not gonna lie, this whole on the run theme is making it at least a bit exciting. Chatting about how far we have fallen, from heroes to criminals, we continue further for a few days while not dropping our guards, of course. I keep checking the viges and towns as we pass them until I learn that the bounty has been revoked. A short conversation with Cornelia lets us know that the vige has been taken care of. Most people have been captured, some judged and executed on the spot, but Ross wanted as many of them alive to investigate it thoroughly. They have quickly learned about any rtionships with other people like this from other ces and the cavalry battalion swooped over the whole region while clearing out the criminal organization to the roots. Good stuff. Ross lets us know to visit a guild when we will be near a bigger city to receive our rewards for the valuable help in cracking down that criminal circle of extreme xenophobes. Supposedly, our ranks might jump up a little from that. Ill dly wee that. First tale-worthy deed on the ount of Utopias mercenary forces. Unfortunately, ording to the map, the closest big settlement is on the other side of the Barren Valley. We reach its vicinity a few days after ourst talk with Cornelia and the King. Before we dive into the dangerousnds, we all agree to take a good rest in favourable conditions and set up a camp. As Im lying on my back in my tent and chatting with my girls about their progress on the cure through the Whispers, I notice a shadow closing onto my tent, cast by the fire in the middle of our campground. After reaching the entrance, a hand slightly covered in crimson scales on its back splits the material and Teffith peeks inside. Hello there. Please,e in. Can I help you with anything? I ask the slightly hesitant dragonewt. She nods and enters my tent as I lift myself up to a sitting position. I made up my mind, she says. Oh? After seeing how you and that short girl handled the adventurers with ease, I was, simply speaking, captivated. Especially the part where you used a naginata to control the battlefield and act as a support for your partner. I have to admit that with my current strength, I would have a hard time against so many opponents. I nod. And thats natural. Dont forget that Im slightly broken and Shino is a Hero too. I might be powerful but I certainlyck a lot of skill whenpared to you. Of course, what you are saying is true, but skill that is not supported by adequate power cant show its full potential. Thats why, if your offer is still avable, I would like to be one of your intimate partners, stair. As I have mentioned before, this promise of strength and growth is very enticing and still my main reason for it. I apologize for that. But, thats not the only thing I feel towards you and I wanted to let you know about it again. I will be happy to be your mate. I smile at her. Ive already told you that its fine for your main reason to be the pursuit of strength. Rtionships can be built on countless different things, not just pure romantic love. And yes, my offer still stands. I would be as happy as you to be closer with you. She then reciprocates the smile and nods softly, stepping aside a bit. I curiously raise a brow at her and a momentter notice that theres another shadow silhouette in front of the tent. I must have missed their arrival while focusing all of my attention on Teffith. Another hand slides into the gap and parts the cloth entrance. Ghilerie steps inside this time, with a visible blush and a slightly embarrassed expression. I nce at Teffith, expecting her to exin the arrival of another guest, but the elf speaks by herself before that happens. Ummm I spoke with Teffith about this and after we talked a little bit she kind of convinced me that I should ask too We are soon going to enter a very dangerous ce and I feel like I would be dragging you guys down after what you have shown earlier Back then, you said that you can make your partners stronger, so If you would be okay with it I would like to join too I know that we are going to part ways at the end of this, but I can promise you that I will alwayse to hel Its alright. Im not necessarily forcing anyone to stay around so you dont have to feel bad about it, or like you are receiving something from me and then running away. Are you sure though? I know that Dark Elves are quite openly intimate, but aren''t Wood Elves and High Elves a bit more dedicated to their partners? Yes, but that doesnt mean that we don''t split up and then find new ones during our lifetime. A lot of pairs do remain together, especially amongst High Elves, but theres nothing in our cultures against switching partners. Anyway, that doesnt really matter. If you would like, I can make a vow to remain yours. Thats not necessary, although I appreciate your words. If you are okay with a Human like me, then I have nothing against it. And just as I said to Teffith, its nothing bad to want to get stronger. I can tell that both of you consider how I feel about this and it already shows that neither of you is doing this purely out of greed or malicious intentions. She nces at Teffith and then back at me. Thank you I will be in your hands then I nod. So, any more visitors? I joke and chuckle to myself. Actually Teffith captures my attention. That girl, Marcia, was going toe with us, but after we talked for a bit, she said she doesnt want to intrude on our first times and that she will sneak into your tent another day. Thats just so like her I shake my head. Anyway, dont just stand there awkwardly. Come, sit down with me. They nod and sit on their knees in front of me. Oh, boy. This is going to be something. Chapter 101 – An Elf and a Dragonewt Walk Into a Tent Chapter 101 C An Elf and a Dragonewt Walk Into a Tent After the girls sit down, a brief silence falls onto the tent. Only a tad awkward, I would say. Teffith seems pretty calm andposed as usual and smiles softly when our gazes meet. Meanwhile, Ghilerie is often shooting short nces at the dragonewt while trying to avoid my gaze. A noticeable blush covers her light skin. She didnt strike me as someone that shy when we spoke about my ss and other stuff back at Selinas ce, but talking about it and actually going to do it is different, for sure. Or, theres another reason for that. I move my gaze onto the elf and reach out to ce my hand on hers as she is sitting on her knees and resting her palms on her thighs. Ghileries eyes snap to me and she smiles a little shyly. If you feel ufortable with other people around, theres no need to force yourself to stay here with us. I can always properly give you all my attention alone a bitter, I say. Ghileries eyes widen slightly for a brief moment, which confirms my suspicions, and she gently shakes her head. No, its fine. Sorry for getting a little embarrassed. And thank you for your consideration. Ill be fine after a moment, Im not that shy. Im just still a bit surprised that Im actually going to do it. Teffith chuckles. Im sorry for dragging you into it, Ghilerie. Please, dont be, Teffith. To be honest, stairs story from back then made me a little curious. You didnt pressure me into anything and I actually appreciate you reaching out to me. I guess it feels a little different since Im an outsider and to some extent intruding on your time. You shouldnt look at it like that. Im sure youve already realized that stair is a very kind and open person just from our recent exchange. He has that weird fetish of trying to understand everyone as best as he can and then help them however he can, especially with beingfortable. Of course, that applies only to those without any malicious thoughts, but Im fairly sure you dont hold any. I smile wryly at her remark, partially unable to refute these ims. Certainly, I do like to help when I can, but I wouldnt go as far as calling it a fetish. And hey, I started thinking more about myself recently. To some extent. I guess. And on that note, Teffith turns her gaze to me, I think we should proceed with what we both havee here for instead of boring stair with all that unnecessary talk. Im pretty sure talking about your thoughts on this cant be called unnecessary if it lets you be even a bit morefortable. Im in no rush anywhere, you know? Iment. She nces back at Ghilerie. See? They both chuckle together and I roll my eyes. I guess you are nowfortable enough. Teffith scoots closer to my side, still facing me, and pulls my hand into hers. She leads it to her face and softly brushes my palm over the mesmerizing scales covering the external areas of her neck, chin and partially cheeks. And? Does the sensation meet your expectations? She asks with a smile. Youve always wanted to touch them, haven''t you? I move my fingers over the crimson tes, taking in the bizarre feeling from grazing them. Teffiths scales are smooth and delicate yet at the same time, I can tell that they are quite sturdy. They are slightly colder than her skin, but not by much. Truly, an amazing experience. They are as incredible as I thought, I answer, bringing a bigger smile onto her lips. There are other ces covered with them that you were curious about, aren''t there? She guides my palm down, onto her shoulder, over her arm, then onto her side while brushing it by her breast, and towards her waist, where she moves it to her thigh and then stops at her underbelly. Its been a journey over the clothes, but I could still feel the faint difference in texture at the areas that she led me through. She knew exactly what she was doing with that sensual trip. You are just something else, I say to Teffith with a smile and move my other hand to her face to brush her cheek with my thumb. She answers with a smile too as we look each other in the eyes. Feeling brave, I start leaning forward while judging her reactions. Teffith doesnt run away and closes her eyes as our lips meet after I cross the whole distance separating us. She lets me pepper her mouth with tame kisses as I ruffle through her hair. I withdraw my hand a little after bumping into something hard and realizing that it has to be her horns. Teffith chuckles into my lips, interrupting our sweet exchange. She moves back and gazes into my eyes with a soft smile still present on her now slightly flushed face. You can touch those too if you want. I raise my brow at her. You sure? Werent they reserved only for mates? Am I not going to be your mate in a moment? I chuckle this time. Fair enough. Teffith closes the distance herself this time and joins our lips again while tilting her head enough for her horns tond in my palm. I delicately wrap my fingers around those twin vertical spikes and curiously examine them. As my fingers move up and down the warm crystal-like structure, she releases a few tender sighs into my lips. No wonder they are a no-go territory for strangers, those beautiful horns of hers are definitely a strong erogenous zone if shes almost moaning just from having them touched. I catch a glimpse of Ghilerie with my right eye as we continue to make out with Teffith and she notices it. But, even if her face is slightly brighter with a shade of crimson, she doesnt stop looking my way while biting on her slender finger. The tips of her long ears are so damn red they look like they are glowing. And Im pretty sure she didnt sp her thighs together for no reason. Teffith obviously notes my brief switch in attention and pulls back after one more strong peck. She turns towards our elf friend and extends her hand to Ghilerie with a warm smile. Come. Dont just sit there like thats all you are allowed to do. Join us. She turns a notch redder but follows Teffiths offer and hops closer to me from the other side. I move my hand which is still on the bold dragonewts underbelly to Ghileries thigh and rub it reassuringly. Let me know if Im going to do something improper. Most of the things I know about your peoplee from books. And a slightly unusual fiction. Ghilerie nods and I raise my hand to her cheek, aiming to present her with an equal opportunity to what Teffith has received. She quickly catches on and brushes it against my palm while staring at me. I y a bit with her long blond hair and rosy cheek before bringing the golden strands over her ear, uncovering more of her beautiful light skin. She nods again, figuring out my intentions. I approach her blushing face at the same time as my fingers reach for her long and soft ear. Our lips connect and Ghilerie closes her eyes to enjoy the kiss. She shivers faintly when I brush over the entire length of her ear, from the base to the tip. Hnn~ A muffled moan escapes her mouth after I gently twirl the tip. As expected, it wasnt so red for no reason. The tips of Elf ears must have so many nerve connections bundled up there, paired with countless thin blood vessels. I knew it would feel good for her after seeing it just once. Our lips part with a faint string of saliva and Ghilerie nces at me with crimson cheeks. Surprisingly, she doesnt look as embarrassed and shy as before. Im fairly sure this rosiness is more about her getting turned on and hotter. She does exude some more confidence now. A quiet rustling captures our attention and we both turn our gazes towards the source, catching Teffith in the middle of getting rid of her top. I watch as her supple breasts jiggle in front of my eyes seductively. She notices my stare and smiles, cing her clothes on the side. What? Youve already seen me naked plenty of times, she says with a faint smirk. That doesnt mean your body is any less magnificent. I catch a barely noticeable blush on her cheeks. I guess we should turn off thentern before we dive further. Teffith grazes over her skin with her fingers, stopping at the red surface covering the areas under her breasts, cupping them up. But, Im afraid you wont be able to properly admire those mesmerizing scales as you have called them if we do that. She winks at me. Are you embarrassed about the others? I make a thinking expression for a second and ce my hand on her side, brushing over the crimson tes gently. You are right. It would be a real shame to not have them shine so beautifully. Although, Im sure they look equally breathtaking as they shimmer in the darkness. Teffith leans in and leaves a peck on my cheek. Smooth talker. And you are still wondering why almost every girl you speak with falls for you. I chuckle. Isnt that because of my ss? Hardly. She chuckles too. Another rustling noise reaches my ears and we find Ghilerie half-naked too after turning towards it. I immediately notice that her breasts are around a size bigger than Teffiths, even though I quickly admonish myself in my mind for making suchparisons. Both girls are immensely alluring and dazzling. Damn. Im so slow. They say women hate men who are slow. They both chuckle and I quickly proceed to take off my vest and shirt too so that Im not the only one with their chest covered. Teffith moves closer the moment I finish getting rid of them and presses her body into mine, blessing my skin with the heavenly sensation of her soft breasts smushing my front. She strategically leaves enough space for the other person to join in and Ghilerie soon cashes in on that, hugging me from the other side. The girls nce at each other and giggle together. I wrap my arms around them and rub their backs. I cant believe Im holding not one but two so gorgeous beauties in my arms. Teffith brushes over my chest with her hand. And thats only the beginning. Her fingers slide down my stomach and reach my underbelly, where another hand joins her. I nce at Ghileire and she keeps looking into my eyes as they both arrive at the slightly strained material of my pants and start rubbing the tent down there. She breaks eye contact to exchange nces with Teffith and they nod at each other. In the next moment, they are raining kisses on my chest while fiddling with my belt. Its obvious what they are after and I dont interrupt the duo, deciding to enjoy their kind offer while leaning a little bit to the back and supporting myself with my hands. In the meanwhile, Iy down Hall of Serenity around us. They get rid of the annoying obstruction in a sh and bring my fully erect penis into the open. Teffith is the first one to wrap her slender fingers around my shaft and caress it delicately. Ghilerie keeps brushing my underbelly while asionally moving a bit lower to tickle my orbs. I catch her gaze and she epts my invitation, pulling herself up to join our lips together. As we start exchanging sensual kisses, Teffith leans down and brings out her tongue out to lick my member from the bottom to the top. I relish in the pleasurable feeling of her muscle teasing my cock while trying my best to respond to Ghileries kisses properly. My lovely dragonewt takes my tip into her mouth a momentter and focuses her careful attention on my ns, applying weak suction onto it along with the brushes of her hot tongue. I sigh in contentment, breaking my long kissing session with the elf beauty. Topensate her for that blunder, I leave a trail of pecks over her cheek towards the side of her face. She leans herself closer onto me, pressing her soft chest more into mine and trembles again when my lips close over the edge of her long ear. Ahhnnn~ Its so tingly~ I chuckle to myself, sending some faint vibrations into her tender flesh and continue nibbling on the lengthy earlobe of this pretty elf. Ghilerie attempts to give back with kisses on my neck but quickly learns that my advances render her attempts fruitless as she is reduced to an irregrly trembling mess, sighing and moaning openly from my caresses. Doing my best to please Ghilerie, I nce down at Teffith and our eyes meet. She keeps staring into mine while lovingly working over my cock, doing her best too. I move one of my hands to her head and brush through her crimson hair with affection. Teffith increases her own efforts with the clear intention of making me cum. But, to my surprise, Ghilerie escapes the clutches of my teases and pulls herself back. She pecks my lips with a smile and moves down to join the hardworking dragonewt. Teffith releases my penis from her mouth and the two begin to lick it together, with Ghilerie focusing on the tip now. I take my hand to support myself again and lean my head back while enjoying the coordinated actions of these incredible girls. Teffith caresses my length and jewels while leaving the tip to Ghilerie, clearly allowing her to catch up on the sucking she missed while being under my care. Haaaah Im going to burst at any moment You girls are great Hearing my words, they double or even triple their efforts. Ghilerie pulls back a bit and Teffith shows up by her side, with their faces literally touching. They approach my ns together and start swirling their tongues around it while one pumps my shaft and the other gently kneads my orbs. I groan a little as they bring me to climax andunch a full load at their entwined tongues. The girls cover my tippletely and move it around just so slightly for each of them to receive a few serpents of my creamy seed as they suck on it in tandem, draining the whole supply to the veryst drop. They back away while scooping some of the milk that got onto the edges of their mouths and lick their lips. Ghilerie nces at Teffith with a surprised glint in her eyes. It really tastes so sweet Thats so mysterious The dragonewt chuckles softly. I told you. All the girls cant get enough of it. And its supposedly extremely nutritious. Really? How much? Could you survive in the wilds with only this? That would be amazing. You wouldnt have to worry about food if you could get a meals worth with just a single blowjob. I have no idea. I heard about that from our Slime friends. The others did say that it was energizing, though. Well, we can always test it, cant we? Ghilerie turns her eyes to me, brimming with curiosity, and I smile at her wryly. Why do I have a feeling that I''m going to get sucked three times a day from now on? I chuckle at them while shaking my head. If you are really that curious, I guess I could oblige. See? Even though its clearly weird for him, he still agreed because of us, Teffithments, smiling at the elf. Ghilerie moves her gaze to me. I dont want to force you into something ufortable just because I found it curious. It does sound weird now that I thought about it. Iugh a little and rub her thigh. Its fine. I like how you immediately thought about how to utilize my cum in your usual environment. She blushes heavily. We did some tests back in the day, but a lot of things have changed since then so I cant say Im not curious to see what its like right now. And dont worry about my prowess. I could go at it for days with my peculiar skill set. Should we turn it into a group experiment then? Teffith asks with a slight smirk. Im sure Shino would love to join. Okay, slow down a little. Lets not turn this into nine or twelve blowjobs a day, alright? They both chuckle and Iugh with them. After the short intermission, I lean forward to exchange a few deep kisses with Teffith and then Ghilerie, gently grazing my fingers over their exquisite skin. Thetter guides my hand to her soft mountains and lets me squeeze them a bit as we make out. The girls then nod at each other again and step back, standing up in front of me. They slowly unfasten their belts and sensually slide down their pants, revealing their underwear to me. From a single nce, I can tell how drenched it is, and surprisingly, Ghilerie''s fabric is almost leaking, so much wetter than Teffiths. Next, they wedge their fingers under the straps of their panties and pull them down too,pletely in sync. Their magnificent slits appear before my eyes after they straighten up. Teffith moves her hands behind her back to show her everything to me while Ghilerie hides herher regions with some uncertainty. I immediately pick up on why. Theres no need to cover it like that. You are a fine maturedy, Ghilerie. But Ive been in captivity for so long Theres so much Its shameful for an Elf to be so hairy down there Teffith steps closer to her and slowly takes Ghileries hands away, smiling at her, and reveals the patch of golden hair above thetters pussy that she has been hiding bashfully. Its not even close to as bad as she is making it sound and looks extremely arousing like their bodies were designed to grow hair in the most alluring way. A decoration more than something extra and unnecessary. See? Its so sexy and beautiful. A faint trickle of love nectar escapes her lower lips and trails down Ghileries skin for a brief moment before she sps her thighs tightly together, making her even sexier in that pose. Man, she really is so damn wet, isnt she? I stand up, shoving my pants into my ring, and move closer to them, staring at Ghileries face. And besides, its not like you are the only one. Even Teffith wears her own tempting crimson patch with pride. Reaching them, I move my hands to their bellies and sensually slide my fingers down, stopping slightly above their slits to brush over the soft threads down there. Both girls lean their bodies onto me and enjoy the tender caresses. I dont torture them for long and reach their lower lips soon after, rubbing against their heated mounds with my fingers. They start releasing sighs of pleasure as I gently massage their pussies back and forth. Ghilerie is iparably wetter, instantly covering my fingers in her love juices. As they begin to nt kisses on my neck, I sneak a finger into their eager holes and stir them up a little. My digits explore their hot insides in an unhurried manner, aiming to bring them a slowly rising pleasure. Teffith nces up at me and we enter a deep kiss. Taking it as a sign to go a bit harder, I slip another finger into her amazing pussy and start rubbing her clit with my thumb. Her breathing quickly grows more heated and ragged but she focuses her all on taking my tongue for a dance. Seeing us going at it, Ghilerie starts moving her hips on her own, pping her waist against mine as she drives my fingers deeper into her leaking honeypot. I present her with an additional finger too and she begins moaning into my ear while masturbating herself with them. After a few moments, the elf is the first one to reach her climax and she quickly wraps her arms around me as she starts to shake a little and a bit of love nectar gushes out of her convulsing passage. Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! I bring some mana to my fingers to not make Teffith wait too long for her own orgasm and she joins Ghilerie, entering a bit more controlled climax but I can tell she feels as good from it even just by how her eyshes flutter adorably. Mhhhhmmmmmmmmmm~ They rest in my embrace after I pull my fingers out and hold them close. Then, with a joint peck on my lips, the girls step back and look at each other. You go first. Ill wait, Teffith says. What? No, you should go first. Youve known each other for much longer and its me who is interrupting your fun. It doesnt matter. I can smell how aroused you are. Is the prospect of having intercourse with a good-natured Human turning you on so much? Ghilerie instantly mps her thighs together again with a wet p, turning a shade redder. She hastily avoids my gaze. N-No Ive always been sensitive, you know? Thats just how my body reacts and it felt really good so far Teffith chuckles at her. Then you should see how much better it gets. I insist. Please. You invited me here so you deserve to be before me. I waited for quite some time so a few more minutes wont make a diffAH! As they are in the middle of their friendly argument, I grab Teffiths wrist and pull her into me, causing her to release a yelp of surprise. If its so hard to decide amongst yourselves, I choose scales then. I smirk at her and Teffith smiles back at me sweetly, following that with a quick peck. I move my gaze onto the elfdy and extend my other hand towards her. But that doesnt mean I will leave you out to only watch. She takes my hand and steps closer with a nod and a smile too. I bring the twodies back down while we exchange a few kisses and they caress my cock with their fingers. Iy on the ground on my back and bring Teffith over my body. She looks at me curiously. Sit up and turn around. I want your magnificent tail on my chest as I do you from below. She chuckles. A reverse cowgirl, right? A perfect choice allowing you to admire both my tail and back. Thats right, but I might not be able to do exactly that. She raises her brow at me but then turns around and sits on my stomach in front of my penis. I can feel it rubbing against her underbelly, brushing against those incredible scales that create an arch at her waist. Teffith nces over her shoulder at us. I pull Ghilerie onto my chest next, having her face my way, and support her thighs with my hands as I lift them a little. Feel free to take a seat if you want, I say to her with a mischievous smile. She understands immediately and blushes. Looking back at Teffith, she receives a nod from the dragonewt. After that, I feel a palm around my shaft, setting it on the path towards a certain pussy that has been brought above it just recently. After rubbing my tip against her pink lily for a brief moment, Teffith slowly lowers herself onto my cock. Her insides part gradually, making space for my dick, getting swallowed by the unimaginably pleasant warmth and pressure. We stumble on a little bump but quickly move past it as Teffith releases a louder sigh. I made sure to give her some of my special saliva to get rid of any pain since its her first time. She finally takes me all inside and her pussy. Mhhhhhmmmm I would never think it could feel so good having something spread me from inside Its iparable to fingers I chuckle a little. Im d you are enjoying it. Its all yours for now. Teffith grinds her hips around while sighing some more and starts slowly raising them up and moving them back down, bringing lots of pleasure to both of us. Its so damn hot inside her pussy and it wraps itself around me sofortably. Judging by her quiet moans, my cock rubs some good spots for her too. Mhnnnn Nhhhhnnn Mhhhhmmmmmnnnn I bring my attention back to Ghilerie and prompt her to join in on the fun with my eyes, basking them in the glory of her slim belly and perky mountains towering over my face. She swallows nervously and moves up on her knees a bit, bringing her drenched slit above my lips. Unsure what exactly to do, she touches her folds and spreads herself, revealing the pink flower to me in its full bloom. The moment my tongue makes contact with her delicate, precious lily, she shivers strongly, identally bringing herself down and pushing her pussy more into my mouth. Ahnnnnnnn~! I get to work instantly and lovingly explore her insides with my muscle, tickling her internal walls with the tip of my tongue and giving her inner folds a few long licks from time to time. She quickly starts releasing regr moans and moves her hands to my hair, grasping a handful, times two. Since my hands are free, as Ghilerie learns how to ride my mouth, I gently stroke Teffiths lizard-like tail thats resting on my chest. She keeps bringing her pussy down onto my cock by herself. This amazing girl. Assuming that tails work more or less the same in general, I lovingly brush my fingers under it, close to its base, where it connects to her body. When I press them a bit more into the skin there, her pussy squeezes me harder and Teffith releases a louder moan. Bingo. I gotta thank my tiefling friends. Mhhhnn Mhhhhmmm You even know of my weakness Mnnnnn I should have expected that Mhnnnnn She chuckles amidst the amorous moans and raises the tempo a little. Loud pping sounds fill the air in the tent as our bodies meet each other when she ms her bottom into my underbelly, apanied by faint wet noises from her love juices spreading over ourher regions. I leave my precious dragonewt to her own fun for a moment and refocus on the elf whose movements have grown quite ferocious in the meantime. Ghilerie has quickly picked up on what feels the best for her and she is currently grinding her pussy into my lips and tongue back and forth, stopping just for a fraction of a second to let me suck on her clit. Ahnnnn~! Ahhh~! Ahhhh~! Ahnnn~! I bask in her sweet and fragrant nectar while enjoying the blissful view from below and her heated gaze. Ghilerie tries to keep eye contact with me, which proves to be a challenge. When we do gaze each other into the eyes, I cant help but get lost in the feverish glint in them. She is slowly stopping holding back her yearning and desire. When she looks at me pretty much begging for more, I wrap my tongue in some mana and focus on the spots she has been giving the best reactions to so far. The sudden spike in pleasure sends shivers through her spine and she identally brings her clit to my tongue. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! It brings her to climax instantly and she pulls on my hair with lots of strength, pushing her juicy pussy into my lips with all she has. Trembling, shivering, leaking with love nectar, she rides her high with her back arched and head aimed towards the hidden sky. After the initial burst of heavenly pleasure, she begins to fall forward so I quickly catch her and gently ce her down on the side. Ghilerie pants roughly and smiles at me, still basking in the afterglow. I peck her lips and nce forward. Teffith notices the disappearance of the elf wall that has been separating us and she meets my gaze while ncing back over her shoulder. With an alluring smile, she makes herself look as charming and bewitching as she can, entuating her sexy back, tempting bottom, incredible pussy, and most importantly, mesmerizing scales. I can tell that shes been trying to hold back her orgasm while waiting for this and I smirk at her. For a few moments, I watch her ride me seductively, grazing my fingers over her captivating scales. She still enjoys my touch even though she must be receiving quite some stimtion from our passionate exchange down there. Mhhhnnn Mhhhhmmm Nhhhnnn Im almost there, stair Mhhhhnnn Mhmmmm Thats exactly what I have sensed but I appreciate her sharing it with me. I move both of my hands to Teffiths tail and stroke all around it while joining them into a ring and repeatedly bringing it over its whole length. She nces back at me with a curious gaze and I smile at her while squeezing it a bit harder around midway this time. Her eyes widen in realization and I immediately begin pulling on Teffiths tender tail, mming her pussy onto my cock with a lot of force, pushing my hips up at the same time. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! stair! Ahhnn! Ahnn! Ahhh! Cominggggggg! I make thest thrust while bringing her down and explode into her snug tunnel as it constricts around my member. Waves of white delicacy flood Teffiths insides, shooting far into her depths. She shivers while holding onto my legs to steady herself and we ride our highs together. After getting ahold of ourselves, I sit up and embrace her from behind, wrapping my arms around her waist. Teffith holds onto them and turns her head to join our lips in a post-orgasmic kiss, a tender exchange of affection with my member still in a loving hug of her insides. You were amazing. Apologies for leaving you by yourself till the end, I whisper to her. I hope you enjoyed the show because I certainly did feel great with that, she purrs back. More than I could ever hope to. Ill return the favour soon, but first We both nce at the Elfdy awkwardly raising herself from the ground after her intense orgasm. Ghilerie smiles at us and scoots closer, leaning into my back. But first what? she asks while resting on me. First, its time for a certain elfdys turn. She chuckles softly. I cant wait. Its already been so amazing. You know nothing yet. Teffith smiles at her and pecks my lips, pulling herself up. A faint stream of white escapes her folds as she moves aside, making her chuckle to herself. Theres no way I wouldnt have gotten pregnant with this much if not for your special body. I smirk at her and turn to the blonde beauty. How would you like your first time to be? She looks aside. Ummm Can you pull on my hair while doing me from behind? As much as you want, my elven princess. Ghileries eyes widen a little and some more crimson surfaces on her recently calmed cheeks. I release a soft sigh and she notices Teffith cleaning me up. I could have done that, she says to the dragonewt. Teffith finishes with a soft pop. Its basic manners to clean up after oneself. Its all yours now. Ghilerie turns to me and I shrug my shoulders. Sheughs a little and pulls me with her as she turns around, falling onto all fours. Her slightly parted pussy is leaking so much love nectar from our previous fun that my dick could drown inside her. Since it is her first time too, I slide myself into her folds gently, embracing Ghilerie from above and giving her a long kiss during the whole process. A trickle of blood travels down her thigh but she doesnt show any difort and smiles at me charmingly after our lips part. Other girls always said it stings like hell but I barely noticed anything. Thank you. Teffith scurries to my side and pecks my cheek. Hes just a little bit special. I chuckle and shake my head. My new dragonewt mate pulls me into a kiss while I slowly move my hips back and forth for Ghilerie to grow ustomed to my movements. She starts releasing heavy sighs of pleasure pretty quickly and looks back at me with pleading eyes. As promised, I reach out with my right hand and twirl it around her golden hair to get a good hold of it. She returns her face to the front and our little fun begins. I increase the strength of my thrusts a little while gradually pulling her hair more and more to judge how much force I should use. Ahhhhn~ Ahhhh~ Ahnnn~ It feels weird~ Ahhhh~ But my pussy tingles~ Ahhh~ Each time you pull~ I can tell. It feels so good inside. You squeeze me so nicely. Where did this ideae from, hmm? Ahhh~ My friend~ Ahhh~ Said it feels great~ Ahhhnn~ Ahhhh~ This elf has some lewd friends back at home. I havent had my girls ask me to pull on their hair this much yet, even though weve gone through a few interesting things with Cornelia. As long as it feels good for her, that''s great. I continue giving her pretty lily a fierce pounding while switching my grasp over Ghileries hair from time to time. With the other hand, I bring Teffith closer and caress her butt, waist and tail as we make out on the side to the apaniment of amorous elven moans. Ahhhh~ Ahhhnn~ Ahhh~ So good~ Ahhhh~ Stronger, please~ Just as she asks, I reaffirm my grip on her blond hair and pull with more force, bringing Ghileries body slightly into the air with each cycle. Her impressive breasts sway from the pistoning her needy slit receives and her cries grow even louder. Getting one more feel of Teffiths marvellous butt, I move my fingers to her warm folds and slip them inside. She moans into my ear and I start showering her hole with some affection too, getting a decent idea on how to return the favour of taking care of my member earlier. She watches me curiously as I leave a trail of pecks over the scales around her face and arrive at her horns. The moment I give them a lick, she shudders heavily and her pussy squeezes my fingers. I startpping my tongue over their length and sucking on their tips. Mhnnnn Al Thats incredible Nhhhhnnnn I continue doing my best to please the two incredible girls that have visited me tonight, with a handful of golden threads in my right hand and a slightly metallic taste in my mouth. Both Teffith and Ghilerie let out musical moans and cries in my arms, fully focusing on enjoying what they are receiving. Mhhhnnn Suck on them more Al Nhhnnnn Ahhh~ Ahhh~ You can~ Ahnnn~ Go rougher~ Ahhhh~ My fingers start moving quicker inside Teffiths snatch and I start lightly bobbing my head up and down on her horn, sucking it as strong as I can. At the same time, I pull Ghileries hair almost to my very chest and thrust into her with my all, plowing her through the air as she ils her arms in the front, not knowing what to do with them while pleasure overwhelms her body and mind. Both girls raise their voices even more and soon reach climax around the same time. Teffith grabs my forearm and pushes my fingers deeper into her convulsing pussy as I try to suck off her horn while giving Ghilerie thest p of my hips and bursting inside her leaking honeypot which is coiling around my shaft tightly. Mhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! I quickly wrap my arm around the elf and bring her to my chest as she is spasming and receiving loads of my cum in raging waves, supported by a few small thrusts. Leaving Teffiths horn alone, I embrace her closely too and the three of us enjoy our highs together. After our orgasms die down, I pull out of Ghilerie and lean both of them onto my chest, stroking through their hair lovingly. They breathe heavily while resting on it. Teffith grazes my muscles while looking up at me. I cant believe no one told me having your horns caressed like that can feel so good. I chuckle and give her a small peck. And Im d. Its always fun to discover things like this on your own. She nods with a smile. True. Its still so lively Ghilerie says while poking my erection. I can bring it down at will if its bothering you. Its quite impossible for it to do so by itself with just this much, I respond. She nces up too and blushes. I wouldnt mind a little more if you would like The night is still young, Teffith hums, starting to leave kisses on my neck. That it is... I smile at them warmly. Chapter 102 – Timbeeeeeeeeeeeer! Chapter 102 C Timbeeeeeeeeeeeer! I wake up to a sensation that is already plenty familiar to me. The small pressure weighing down my chest as it moves up and down during my breathing apanies quite a few of my mornings recently. And the two soft objects squished into my warm skin give no doubts about it either. Opening my eyes, I expect to find Teffith on top of me but the actual sight surprises me a little. It''s not the dragonewt who peacefully sleeps on my chest but our Wood Elf Tracker, blissfully snuggled to my neck with her beautiful face. Her golden hair flows down around it in a mesmerizing way. ncing to the side, I find Teffith hugging my arm and already awake. She shows a small smile. I didnt expect her to climb on you either, stair. I still remember both of us falling asleep by your sides. Morning, Teff. I brush a mischievous strand of hair behind her ear. Would you like to be in her ce instead? Teff, hm? Thats a first. But, I dont dislike it. It has a nice ring to it. Her smile grows a bit more. I hope Im not getting too familiar with you after we spent one night together. She gently shakes her head, as much as lying on her side allows it, and leans a bit closer to peck my lips. We have known each other for much longer than that, havent we? I was a little opposed to this for most of the time but if you really dont mind my ulterior motives then I would be d for you to have me. Im fairly sure you wouldnt be such a sweet and understanding girl if it was only that. I kiss her back. Ill make you so strong Garrena wont be able to make you budge. Teffith chuckles quietly as we stare at each other. Faint rustling noise apanied by an adorable yawn captures our attention and we watch how the sleepy elf slowly leaves thend of dreams while rubbing her eyes. Opening them, Ghilerie looks at me with a slightly absent gaze for a moment. They widen in sh and a tinge of rosiness covers her cheeks after she realizes our position. Morning. Did my Sleeping Elf Princess have a good rest? I ask with a smirk. Ive expected Ghilerie to get all flustered but she slowly lifts herself up to sit on my waist while covering her magnificent breasts with her arm. She looks away with slight embarrassment but handles herself pretty calmly. Y-Yes, thank you. Sorry for falling asleep on you. Ignoring her words of apology, I reach out and trace over her slim belly with my fingers. Ghilerie shivers faintly and turns her face to me. You are so gorgeous I whisper while adoring the exquisite figure in front of me. I hear Teffith chuckle on my side and I nce up, catching the tips of Ghileries ears turning full crimson. She unhurriedly moves her arm away and disys her alluring chest to me, which naturally attracts my gaze instantly. She ces her hand on my abdomen and brushes over it with her palm. You are not so bad either For a Human I grin at her and sit up to bring us to the same level, more or less, and leave a quick peck on her supple lips. Thank you for thepliment. Remember just one thing, dont feel anxious about us because you are now my registered Partner, okay? I can now sense some of your thoughts. If it will make you feel more at ease, just treat me like a long-distance boyfriend. Or even a friend with benefits. Just dont overthink it too much. Ghilerie nods after a brief moment of us just looking each other in the eyes. She then gasps adorably and nces back over her shoulder, noticing something hitting her butt. I cant believe its still so lively after all we have done shements in awe. I snicker a little. Its morning so thats natural. Teffith raises herself by our side. Would you like me to take care of it? I take in the sight of her dazzling crimson scales for a few seconds before shaking my head. No need. You girls know that it would change nothing as it can still stand strong for hours if not days. But, I appreciate the gesture. As for the body, how are you feeling, Ghilerie? Things have gotten pretty intense near the end. The elf beauty blushes a little. Im fine. Just a little bit sore, perhaps. But, Ive been worse. I nod and ce my palm on her toned stomach. She watches me curiously and soon releases a delightful sigh as I activate Rejuvenate and my warm energy spreads through her insides. She bits her lower lip gently while filling the air with a quiet, long, pleasurable groan. Finishing the treatment, I turn to Teffith and she scoots closer without me having to utter a word, allowing me to repeat the process for her too. Better now? I ask. Thats actually incredible, Ghilerie exims in awe. Its as shocking as always, no matter how many times I experience it, Teffithments. I yfully shrug my shoulders. Perks of being a Sexmancer, I guess. They nce at each other and giggle together. We then rise and dress up to leave the tent. Outside, the others are enjoying a meal prepared by Marcia. She waves at us with a wide smile and we join them for breakfast. As we are consuming our respective portions, I catch Kamil sending me some asional, weird nces, causing me to smile wryly. Considering that we literally spent almost the whole night getting to know each other better, its safe to assume that some portion of that happened during his night shift, and we didnt turn off thentern as Teffith had suggested. We discuss our n of action while eating and sitting in groups split by gender. Girls huddle up together and often chat happily amongst themselves, of course, led by the always enthusiastic redhead, while we exchange just a few words from time to time. The entrance to the Barren Valley is right in front of us and we should reach it in around an hour or two after we pack up. I mention what I know about possible monsters and beasts we can encounter while passing through it to let Pauls strategic mind start assimting that information already and work on our tactics and strategies. From what I''ve heard, hes quick to react ande up with a n on hand. Mhnnnnnnnnnnnn! Marcia moans openly as she stretches after she finishes eating, disregarding everyones presence. We are all used to her very unrestrained way of being so it doesnt really bother anyone. Man. Weve been on the run for days now. Im so damn sweaty. I would kill for a good bath. Shame we had to avoid all the towns until now. I hope the one on the other end of this valley has a giant public bathhouse. Can you do your magical cleaning trick on me, Nat? Ummm Actually Shino quietly butts in and we all nce at her. I did some scouting after waking up and theres a shallow river not that far from here Marcias eyes shine in excitement. Thats so perfect! I fucking love you, shortie! She hugs Shino tightly to her bountiful chest. The two of us make eye contact and I can clearly spell save me from hers. Chuckling to myself, I speak up. Im sure we all would agree a short dip to refresh ourselves is a great idea. Lets pack things up and move there. Ladies first. We will stand watch while you enjoy your time, making sure that no random monster pops up from nowhere. A! You are so sweet! Marcia purrs at me, releasing Shino from her clutches. You heard the man! Fuck gender equality, being a girl is the best! We allugh a little, knowing that back at home, the whole gender equality was usually rted to slightly different areas of life, but Marcia has her own take on it as always. Since shes brimming with energy, we dont dilly-dally and wrap things up fast. Shino leads us to the riverbank and we take a deep breath, taking in the calming and refreshing ambience this impressive de emanates. The water is crystal clear without a sign of pollution, letting us gaze at the lovely riverbed made of countless t stones in various shades of grey. We leave the horses and all our stuff with the girls and our male half of the party spreads out in different directions to make sure they can safely take a dip with no surprises. I head towards the west and stop after I cant hear them anymore. Thanks to my sharpened senses, high stats, and plenty of training with my amazing girls, Im able to easily perceive everything in the distance between me and the river. I could even expand my coverage a bit and possibly take a little peek at them but Im not that kind of man. Why would I do something so silly when my wives or girls would be thrilled to make a show for me if I asked? A quiet snap of a dry branch not that far from the river brings me out of my thoughts and I immediately focus on it, getting a little anxious at the fact that something managed to get that close without me noticing. But, just a momentter, I realize that the cause of that sound is actually moving towards me. After it takes a few more steps, my senses report withplete certainty that its a person. When they move closer, I peek over the side of the tree Ive been leaning on and raise a brow at the sight. Unexpectedly, Marcia is walking my way while looking around. She spots my face amongst the trees and grins, increasing the speed of her steps. As she covers the distance separating us, her robust chest heaves up and down, bouncing around inside the sports bra she is wearing. That and skin-tight shorts is all she has on. Droplets of water sparkle over her strongly tanned skin. Finally found you! You are damn good at hiding your presence! she says after reaching me. Well, I had a few great teachers. I chuckle. Did something happen? Her smile grows wider and she nts her palm on the bark of the tree behind me while stepping closer. More like, something didnt happen. I immediately pick up on the mischievous glint in her emerald eyes and things be obvious in a blink. She notices that I caught on and presses herself into me, squishing her impressive bosom into my chest while throwing her wavy crimson locks behind her back to uncover more of her shoulders. My eyes involuntarily jump towards the created cleavage. Like what you see? She giggles. Want to have a peek inside? You do realize everyone is just a stone throw from here, right? I smile wryly. Yet you have walked quite a bit further away from the river than all the other guys. Im sure it was for a good reason. She snickers while trailing a finger over my chest. Yeah. To give you girls some space and privacy. What a fine gentleman, she coos. They often make the most passionate lovers, you know? I dont mind your yful teases but I think you should make full use of this opportunity. We dont know when another one will show up in that desert-likend. I know and Im doing exactly that. It would be a shame to waste such a perfect opportunity they have presented me with. She bats her eyshes at me. Time isnt exactly in our favour and Im sure you would hate to rush things. The girls will soon finish and everyone will notice the two of us missing. You dont have to worry about that. We talked a little and they will make sure to enjoy themselves to the fullest back there. And Im sure Shino would love to have a long chat aboutst night with your charmingpanions. But, of course. I shake my head with a chuckle. You should be enjoying yourself with them too. Shino brought this up specifically for you. Oh, I know that too. She yed her role perfectly. Leave it to the shortie toe up with such an borate n. She even predicted you going further than the others. What? I furrow my brows while blinking a few times. Now that she has said it, I start noticing a few small details in Shinos expressions and behaviour that seem a bit awkward and unusual. I disregarded them initially, thinking she was a bit shy about thest night, but she was nervous for a different reason, which is a refined n to get her friendid. Marcia releases a lively chuckle. Got you good, didnt she? I already owe her so much and the pile just keeps increasing. Anyway, you dont have to worry about anything. All the girls know exactly whats going on. So? Would you like to explore something more than just this forest? Right here? In the open? Doesnt the thought of wild outdoor sex make you even more excited? she asks with a feral glint in her eyes and a wide smile. Come on. Youve done so much for me already. I love those toys youve given me so much. And that little te to silence the surroundings is perfect. I can go wild every night and no one knows. You should see Shinos face when I ask her to bring out the bigger ones for me. Marciaughs openly. I roll my eyes and smile. Please, dont bully Shino too much. I wont. Shes too precious. And so are you. I really want to thank you properly. Well, that and I really want to finally get fucked by your legendary cock. But, only if you agree, of course. Will you? Or should I head back? I catch a bit of sadness in Marcias gaze but theres no doubt she would leave without taking it against me. Shes always been like that. Straightforward and open, very yful and seductive, but understanding and respectful. I met a few of her male friends back at our school. They never said a bad word about her and all of them knew exactly what they were signing up for. No small print. Well, its not that Im against it or anything and I did promise both her and Shino already. All the recent chaos and the girls visiting me during the night, especially a certain samurai girl, dyed our meeting a bit. Marcia could have even joined Teffith and Ghilerie but decided to wait patiently. It would be rude if I told her to wait even longer and I guess she could use a little boost before we head in. With a yful smirk, which makes her raise a brow at me, I spin us around and push Marcia against the tree this time, evoking a giggling squeal for her. My right hand moves to cup her chin up and support it while my left sensually traces over her exposed thigh. You have been really looking forward to this, havent you? I ask in a sultry tone. Yesssssssssssss Fuck meeeeee she purrs at me while wriggling in my grasp. I assume you are fine joining my Partners? I throw a prompt at her. She answers it in a blink and it takes me a few seconds to register that fact while she stares at me with a wide smile. I respond with the same. My fingers traverse over the material of her shorts and arrive at her slim tummy. She peers deep into my eyes, her smile widening more and more as they descend lower and dive into her panties. Passing through a ticklish patch of hair, they finally reach the sacred mound and I let my middle finger make a few circles around her hotbia. Ohhhhhhh, Yesssssssssssssssssss Mhnnnnnnnnnnnn Marcia sighs at me amorously. She releases a quiet whimper when I recall my hand and bring it between our faces. I rub my thumb and middle finger together as we both nce at the slightly slimy substance covering their tips. Hmmm I dont think thats water I ponder yfully. She showcases her perfectly white teeth to me in a feral smile and chomps at me seductively. Im so fucking wet for you, Al... Ill drown your dick in pussy juice the moment you shove it in Come on Fuck me good Use me I lean forward and she lunges at my lips after figuring out my intentions, pulling me into a wild kiss. She wastes no time to ferociously assault my mouth, pushing her tongue in from the very start, beginning to explore my insides like a parched animal. Obviously, I stand my ground and even show a bit of dominance, pushing her back strong enough for Marcias head to bump into the tree and causing her to moan into my lips. She is strong but she is no match for me. We cop a feel of each other while continuing this feral exchange. She slides her hands under my clothes to graze over the muscles on my abdomen and chest while I rub and squeeze her beguiling waist and bubbly but. To make it a little easier for Marcia, I shove everything except for my shorts into my storage ring, giving her easier ess to my skin. She doesnt show any signs of stopping so I break our battle first and watch her chase after my escaping lips with yearning. Marcia then shows a wide smile and alluringly angles her head. Show me how good you are Show me what a Sexmancer can do Make me cum buckets With pleasure. I start heading down while leaving a trail of sucky kisses over her skin. Marcia squeals in delight, realizing whatsing. On my way to her shorts, I dont forget to ce Hall of Serenity somewhere on the bark behind her. We might be far from their sight but our surroundings are anything but suppressive to the sounds of violent pping that might soon fill the air. With the ck material in front of my face, I wedge my fingers behind Marcias panties and slowly pull them down, allowing her to temptingly wiggle her butt to help me. A lush and tidy dark ginger bush enters my sight, decorating thend above her slightly parted feminine crevice. I rub my nose into the twirly carpet while passing it, evoking a shaky giggle from Marcia. A slightly floral, natural scent fills my lungs. She might have not spent a lot of time with the girls at the river, but she certainly made sure to take care of herself thoroughly and its noticeable. Without dying it, I pass the crimson forest and nt a kiss at Marcias humid lower lips from below. She releases a faint gasp into the air and leaves her mouth open. Mmmm You really are a fine gentleman, opening with a little bit of service without being asked Guys usually demand to be sucked first I chuckle into her folds, causing another sigh to escape her lips. You might want to grab onto something. Hm? Who do you think I aohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, myyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy My tongue dives into her wet tunnel before she manages to finish her sentence and I immediately start tickling the upper part of her internal walls. Marcias hands shoot to my hair in an instant and she trembles lightly. Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh Looks like you know some gooooooooood spots This time, I dont answer but fully focus my attention on her charming pink lily. Marcia keeps releasing fully open moans of pleasure as I go through various cycles of actions and movements to keep her sensations always fresh. First, I focus on applying some pressure and circr rubbing on that upper spot for a fewps. Then, I pull my tongue back and caress her entrance from the bottom to the top, barely tickling that little shy pearl slowly turning more erect. With a gentle parting kiss to it, I plunge my muscle back into her uneven tunnel to assault a few other ces inside, of course, never forgetting to brush my lips against her delicate flesh too. Fuuuuuuuuuck You really know what you are doing Mhhhhhmmmmmmm Knowing that its just the beginning, I chuckle internally. Under my passionate caresses, Marcia keeps releasing musical moans but also slowly regathers herposure from the initial surprise when she has been taken off guard. She moves her hands to her chest and flings her sports bra off over her head, causing it to catch onto some random branch above us. ncing up after not seeing it fall, she notices what happened and giggles cutely amongst the sighs of pleasure. Oh well. Well somehow get it downter. While enjoying my tongue exploring her leaking snatch with increasing intensity, Marcia starts rubbing her breasts and asionally twirling her nipples between her fingers as I watch from below. She smiles at me gorgeously, clearly telling me to enjoy the view. Ohhhhhh Mmmmmm Just like that Bring me up, baby Mhhhhhhmmmm Bit by bit I withdraw my lips for a brief moment, using my moistened thumb to gently rub her clit in the meanwhile. I warned you. Whahooooooooooooooooolllllllllllyyyyyyyyyy fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! The moment I shove my tongue into her delicious honeypot again, with some extra spice in the form of condensed mana on its tip this time, Marcias eyes bulge out from shock and she violently bends forward while her thighs p my cheeks in an attempt to suffocate me. She releases a loud scream into the open air as her whole body trembles like jello which gets continuously pped with no end in sight. Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Ahhhhnnnnnnnnnnn! She orgasms in no time since she has been slowly approaching her peak already and my mana-boosted tickles push her pleasure meters off the charts in a blink. I can feel her convulsing vagina mp on my tongue as she keeps cumming. I tone it down a little but still keep rolling my muscle inside her lewd hole. Near the end of her high, still moaning fervently and shivering, Marcia finally takes my advice seriously and ms her back into the tree, quickly shooting her right hand up to grab it above her head and her left down behind her butt. She pulls her body into the bark as much as she can while her chest heaves up and down from her intense panting. Dont stop! Ahhhhnnn! Keep going! Receiving such a lively green light, I step up my game and start putting more effort into assaulting her bewitching slit. I push my lips into her folds repeatedly, smooshing herbia with them as I dive deep into her depths with my tongue. With its enhanced tip, I caress her warm and wet passage all around, reaching far and then pulling back as it grazes over her walls. Yessssssss! Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh! Dig that pussy like a fucking jar of Nute! Ohhhhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuck! I snicker internally at her words. Its not like I often get a chance to please a girl back from Earth. It makes me wonder what other colourful cries she has in store. A person with such a vibrant personality must have an adequately vivid vocabry. Just as she wishes, I try my best to bring a mental image of the mentioned action and recreate the movements with my tongue. It starts repeatedly going in and out of her fine chamber while ferociously scooping out the nonexistent chocte from the pink container filled with love nectar instead. Marcia keeps shaking the whole time, not stopping for even a second after her first orgasm. Thats it! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Fuck! Fuck! Ahhhh! Im cumming againnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! She explodes again and enters a wave of much stronger shivers that rock her whole body so much it bangs into the tree repeatedly as she clenches her teeth with incredible force and holds onto the bark to not fly off to the heavens. A few trickles of warm liquid escape her lower lips as I still keep tongue-fucking that pussy. After around ten long seconds of a silent scream that gets lost in her tensed throat, Marcia starts pping my head from above with her left hand and I take it as a signal to ease it up a little and stop before I really help her soul cross over. One more intense tremble passes through Marcias body as I rise up and hug her to the tree, allowing her to rx all her limbs for a moment. She keeps spasming while staring me in the eyes with incredible passion. Ohhhhhhh myyyyyyyyyy fuuuuckinnnnnnnng goooood What was that? she finally speaks after somehow calming her heavy panting, still hanging limply in my embrace. A Sexmancers cunnilingus as requested. I smirk at her. Sheughs heartily in between the breaths andys her forehead on my shoulder. Fuck me I chuckle. Thates next. She giggles back and we wait a moment for her to regain enough control before we continue. Marcia then leans back onto the tree with her own strength and gazes into my eyes while her hand starts brushing over the heated bulge in my shorts. I would love to return the favour but I sooooo need that big, hard, magnificent cock in my tight cunt right fucking now. Please, make a mess out of me. With a thought, I get rid of my underwear and my hot erection springs into her hand. Marcias eyes sparkle instantly and shoot down to my member as she begins to delicately brush over my whole length with her fingers. Its so pretty Pretty? Thats an unusual one. I smile. Just looking at it makes me want to shower it in affectionate kisses. Lets do thatter. We should move onto the main dish now. Oh, yesssssss. I agree. Marcia giggles and joins her hands behind my neck. We exchange a few quick kisses while my hands roam over the inner side of her soft thighs and stop near her knees. With one swift motion, I swoop her off the ground by raising her legs by the joints and slightly spreading them to the side, opening up Marcias inviting pinkish entrance a bit more. She smiles enticingly as I push her knees by her body and start poking her folds with my ns. Come on, shove it in me so hard you will make a nailgun blush! This time, I openly burst outughing while shaking a little, almost slipping myself inside her. Hahaha. Do you always use such gaudy analogies? She smiles a bit wryly. Does that bother you? No, not in the slightest. Its just funny. But I think it suits you. We chuckle together. Well, you have waited long enough. Heres the fuck of your lifetime. Before she gets a chance to answer, I thrust my hips forward and pierce through Marcias slippery insides in one mighty push, mming my pelvis into her bottom and our bodies into the tree with a loud echoing p. Her mouth opens wide as an amorous mix of a gasp and a moan escapes her lips, followed by a single shiver. Ffffffffffffuck! She curses and trembles again. So hot So thick So gooooood Enjoy the ride. Pulling my waist back, I start hammering her pretty folds with all I have from the get-go. Marcia follows up with fervent moans and cries of pleasure. We both can stare at her exposed privates, spread open and tensed from my hands holding her knees by her sides, getting pistoned by my hard cock repeatedly. Powerful, wet pping noises permeate through the air and the tree starts shaking from the continued impact. A few leaves fall while spinning around us. Ahhh! Ahhh! Fuck! Ahhh! You fuck so good! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ugh... And you are so pleasantly tight and vocal She giggles in between the moans. I train ahhh my pussy ahhhh ahhh lot! And as if to prove that, she squeezes me even tighter in a manner that clearly points out her control over the correct muscles. She notices that I noticed and beams at me impishly. This woman Im supposed to fuck her brains out so I better step up my game With a grin of my own, I push myself more into her body and switch from strong, full ms into quicker and more shallow thrusts, aiming at specific spots inside her leaking honeypot. Its immediately met with a proper response as Marcias mouth opens wide and her voice rises a level higher. Her body keeps jerking up and down at a fast pace as I hammer her pussy with my unrelenting rod. Marcia clenches her teeth and cries in pleasure in turns while her hands jump from the tree above her head to my shoulders repeatedly, not knowing where to stay for longer. Her head turns to all sides as she relishes in the intense lovemaking. And I can fully adore her bouncing tanned tits right in front of me. Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! This is just someeeeeeeething elseeeeeeeee! Ohhhhhhhhhh! Shes so damn vocal and its so sexy. I think its my first time having sex with someone talking this much and it hits so differently. It kind of makes me want to go even harder to hear more of her shaking voice as she attempts to quickly form words. I can tell that she hase a little already but still hasnt entered a full orgasm. Marcia holds herself pretty well. She has great stamina. Naturally, it cant bepared to mine, but its still impressive. Im going as hard at her as I can without risking hurting her, focusing on her possible best spots. She takes my cock like a champ and even meets my eyes from time to time to show me more how good she feels. To bring her even higher before she reaches her peak, I spread her legs to the sides as much as I can and lean into her, catching an elusive nipple into my mouth. Ahhhhhh! My fucking tit! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Suck on it! Suck on it! Ahhh! She doesnt have to repeat it twice, or thrice in this case, and I suck on her nipple like my life depends on it. Of course, the primal thrusting never stops and Marcia starts writhing in pleasure in my grasp. If I wasnt holding onto her legs, I would grab her other breast and give it a good squeeze but you gotta work with what you have. Yes! Yes! Yes! Ahhhhhh! Im cumming soon! Ahhhh! Fill! Fill! Fill me up, Al! Ahhhhh! Guh! Take it all, then! Feeling her coil around my shaft, I let go of her nipple and push my mouth into Marcias at the same moment as I m my waist into her bottom and shove my cock as deep into her snug tunnel as I can. She moans strongly into my lips while squeezing my twitching dick and spasming herself. A few streams of milky white liquid surge from my tip and flood her furthest depths. I make a few gentle pumps while unloading fully in Marcias hot embrace as she enjoys her peak. I stay inside her until her shivers gradually fade down and she withdraws herself from my mouth. We both breathe heavily in each other''s faces. She smiles at me warmly and I pull myself out of her with a very quiet plop that Im sure only I notice thanks to my keen hearing. A steady stream of white unhurriedly escapes her lower lips. Damn. You released so much. Such a beast. Under normal circumstances, you would have definitely knocked me up. She giggles while ncing down and rubbing her fingers above her womb. Yeah. Fortunately, we dont have to worry about that. She nces at me, slightly surprised. Shino already told you? What? I raise a brow at her. About me. Uhhh Im not sure what you mean. If not then why don''t we have to worry about it? she asks in confusion. Because my ss lets me decide if I want to get a girl pregnant? Marcia cocks her head back and opens her mouth. Ah. Seems like she didnt tell you either. What was that about, then? I ask, curious what she meant. I immediately notice Marcias mood change into a slightly somber and uncertain one. For a moment, she avoids my gaze but returns to look at me in a few moments. Its just Im infertile Even though it has nothing to do with me, my stomach tenses along with the bomb she drops on me. Its impossible not to feel bad for her and her anxious expression is exined instantly. A few images my brain creates on the fly sh through my mind, showing the heartbroken Marcia in various times and states of depression and I have to blink a few times to force myself not to let any pitiful tears out in front of her. Fortunately, she seems to take my blinking as pure shock and smiles wryly. Damn. Im sorry to hear that. I apologize if you felt forced to bring that up because I asked. She shakes her head. No. Its fine. I let my partners know anyway. I would be a bitch to keep something like that to myself. And dont make that face. Im long past it already. Im just always a little worried about how others would react. Its still hard to believe that someone this bright and happy is shouldering such a heavy burden. That thought reminds me of something and I quickly make a few strokes with my fingers over Marcias belly. She watches my movements a little confused but doesnt interrupt them. After casting Fertility Scan, a little symbol appears on her skin and its a negative just like she said. I try to use the spell that changes this state but nothing happens after the light fades out. The symbol remains negative. Just to make sure, I try a few more times but to no avail. stair? Marcia speaks up after seeing my tense gaze aimed at her stomach. Ah. Sorry. I just had to try something. Give me one more second. Not giving up yet, I ce my palm over her womb and fuel my Rejuvenate with as much mana as I can. Marcia gasps when immense energy flows into her body, apanied by a pleasant warmth. After a few short moments, I withdraw my palm and repeat the state-changing magic. And yet again, the status remains infertile. I sigh heavily and pull up my status window, starting to scroll through my Partners in search of something. Perhaps Eleas Healing Magic could work. Marcia gently shakes my shoulder. Hey, Al. I can tell that you are trying to think of something to help me but its okay. I really appreciate it and I will obviously not reject it but I just wanted to say that theres no rush anywhere. I nce at her soft smile and sigh, realizing that I kind of ignored her in the heat of the moment. Sorry. Its just I get it. You always try to help others when you have the means to. I think its really sweet of you. But, I dont think it will be this simple. We have already tried various Healing Magic at the castle. We came to the conclusion that it can be hard to heal since its something thats been with me since birth. Ah. Gics it is, then. I respond to her smile with my own and move a lock of her crimson hair behind her ear. Well, not exactly How so? I raise my brow. Ah, please, dont answer if you dont want to. We can drop this topic at any moment. I kind of killed the mood with it. Sorry. She shakes her head with a wider smile. Its good. As for how You know that my father is a bigshot. Some idiot threw acid at my mom when she was having me. Something must have gone and fucked up back then. Doctors were unable to find a cure. Son of a bitch! I throw a light punch at the tree with my fist that has stayed near Marcias cheek, causing her to yelp in surprise. Well I say light but the bark cracks loudly, splintering to the sides, and a deep imprint of a fist remains in the trunk. A momentter, the tree starts creaking and cracking and I pull Marcia into a hug while turning around to shield her from any iing debris from the falling log. The massive trunknds on the ground with a loud thud, fortunately, still in the range of my Hall of Serenity, which I have quickly expanded in the meantime. Wow You really pack a punch Marcia gawks at the obliterated tree. I chuckle awkwardly. Im really sorry Nah, dude, that was cool! She beams at me. And you got angry for me, which makes it even cooler! But Uhhh Do you think they heard it? Heard? No. Felt the impact? Ehhhh, possibly. Right. The anti-moan barrier. She chuckles and I follow. So Your magic kind of revitalized my whole body Do you think they wille or can we Ahhhhhh, I dont fucking care! I grab Marcia by the waist, causing her to squeal in delight and giggle, and throw her over my shoulder. I killed the mood so I need to fix it like a responsible adult and I can already sense how much you want to get wrecked more. I put her down on her back on the fallen log and lean over her body. If they want to fucking watch how I nail your wet cunt then let them fucking do so! She giggles at me coyly and opens her arms wide. Shred that pussy, you precious fucking stud! And I proceed to do exactly that. Chapter 103 – Chillin’ in the Desert Chapter 103 C Chillin in the Desert When we are finally done fixing the mood, Marcia is reduced to a trembling and slurring mess while her body hangs over the thick fallen tree like a piece of clothing thrown onto a drying line in a strong wind. Maybe with the difference that freshly washed clothes wouldnt be so dirty all over and leaking a suspicious white substance from their openings. As the gorgeous redhead rests on the log while belly-down, her ass is on full disy to the slightly winded me. Precious creamy filling drips from both of her love holes in copious amounts, leaving trails on the bark and ground under her. Her pussy still twitches asionally in this post-orgasmic bliss. I lost count on how many times I busted in her after like the sixth load. I must say, shes a real beast. She kept egging me on and on and we ended up fucking like wild animals all over this piece of the forest. Especially all over the fallen log, in countless positions involving throwing her onto it on both her back and stomach to achieve some mind-blowing angles with the cylindrical trunk. She has insane stamina. Even with my quite bloated stats and the whole demigod thing, Marcia managed to tire me out a little bit before she couldnt take it anymore. I bet that if she could speak coherently, she would have begged me to continue plowing into her but its not really my style to get off with a half-conscious girl. It just feels kind of rude. As I look at the mess we have created, I cant stop a smile forming on my lips. The amount of scratches and red marks on our bodies, and smudges of various shades of brown reminds me of our fun times with Astrea. I was a little worried at first that I would hurt Marcia if I went as hard as she was asking me to, but even as we were getting ourselves roughed up by fucking like mad on the not-so-soft-and-velvety bark, she showed nothing but extreme pleasure. Its a miracle we are not covered in blood but I guess we both are kind of resilient to some extent. But, anyway, we took just a little bit more time than we should have and it will be better to return before the other guys start thinking that something happened for the girls to note to get them. So, I walk closer to the ragdoll of a woman with a silly expression and p her slightly reddened juicy ass. Ah! Wake up. It was fun but you need to get back soon or the others will catch on. Marcia releases a blissful sigh without moving even an inch. Mhhhhhmmmm So what You said they could watch I chuckle while shaking my head and high-five her other buttcheek. Ah! I cant move anyway! You fucked my brains out! Look, my grey matter is literally spilling from my ass and pussy! I cant even lift a finger! She throws some usative remarks my way but her constant gigglingpletely gives away her yful attitude. It doesnt look grey to me, I reply with a smirk and move to the other side of the log, crouching in front of her. Contrary to her statement, Marcia immediately lifts her head up when my feet arrive in front of her lowered eyes and nces straight at my still standing member bobbing in front of her messy face. A wide smile paints her lips and she tries to extend her neck forward as much as she can to steal a lick of the enticing cock but its just barely out of reach of her tongue. Fuck Just a little more anddddddddddddddd I chuckle again and bonk her on the head. You had enough. You swallowed like three full loads. What are you, a Subus? Even Ailish isnt that thirsty. But its so damn delicious! she whines. Come on! Just one more! I know you like it! Just shove it in, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. She opens her mouth wide until I use my hand to close it from below. Later. I have a feeling you will be able to drink quite a lot of it from now on. I smile at her and start channelling full-power Rejuvenate while brushing my palm all over Marcias roughed-up body, starting from her freckled cheek, moving over her slim back and plump butt, and ending at her ankles. All the little scratches and bruises disappear gradually until only the dirty smudges remain. I fix myself up too while Marcia lifts herself up to sit on the log and checks me out from shoulder to toe with a seductive smirk. You are such a hottie that all this dirt and stuff makes you even sexier. Thank you for thepliment. You are no less attractive in your current state either. I would bang the fuck out of you if I hadnt already. She bits on her lower lip while dropping her eyes to my dangling boner. Marcia then takes a deep breath while closing her eyes. You are right. We should go. I already overused their kindness a lot. I promised the girls a quickie and not all-you-can-fuck buffet. I loved every second of it, though. I hope we can do some more, Al. I help Marcia stand up and slip two fingers up her flooded snatch and one into her backdoor, making her gasp faintly. Definitely, I whisper to her ear while stirring her insides a little and using magic to clean them up. Nooooooo Marcia whines into mine. I love feeling so full inside I wouldnt mind leaving it there for you, but lets think of the others. Right. Thank you. She pecks my cheek and I get rid of the dirt on me with the same spell. Marcia catches my hand before I do the same to her skin. Wait. Ill clean myself back at the river. If you say so. We then collect Marcias underwear, which has gotten a bit easier with the tree on which her topnded on resting toppled on the ground now and begin heading back. She asks me to escort her so I resummon my gear and wrap my hand around her waist to help her walk through the woods. When we reach the riverbed, the other girls are waiting on the grass while snacking on some jerky, already fully clothed. They spot using and stand up to meet us. Natalie notices Marcia walking with a slightly unsteady and wiggly step while supporting herself on my body. You okay? she asks. Marcia beams a wide grin at our blond actress and I cant help but smirk. I healed her muscles but I think her brain has some issues believing it after what weve done. Shino giggles with a flush and the two of them take Marcia from me. Alright. Ill get back to my post. Let me know when you finish here, Marcia, and well switch. Nah, Al. You can go in. Its the guys turn now. I can clean myself up with all of you. Unless that makes you ufortable? Marcia raises a brow at me with a teasing smile. I shrug my shoulders. I bathe with women on a daily basis at home and you can bet they dont do so in swimwear so why would it? What about you girls, though? You fine staying around or are you going to walk away? We can stay, Natalie responds with her usual calmness and both my travelpanions nod. Ummm Actually Shino chimes in while shooting me a shy nce. Yeah? Can I join too? To wash your back, Sensei? You sure about it? I ask, knowing how embarrassed she gets just with the thought of being affectionate with me in front of them. She makes a cute nod. I guess she is trying to ovee that shyness. I mean, we already fucked in front of the others even if all they saw were shadows on the walls of our tent so maybe its not that surprising she is feeling braver. Marcia explodes into a heartyugh and ms my back. Hahaha! Good for you! Ill team up with Kamil then! Now, if only we had someone who could lend a hand to our handsome archer She turns to Natalie and their gazes meet. Our almost emotionless bard squints her eyes at the frivolous warrior without changing her expression even a bit. You can feel the icy atmosphere. Marcia shoots her hands into the air. Chill! Chill! Im just joking, hahaha! Not like Paul would agree anyway. So big yet so shy. We really need to find him a girlfriend. Natalie ignores her and turns to me. We will grab Paul and Kamil. You guys can go in. Shino lets go of Marcia and allows Natalie to walk away with the giggling redhead in tow. Teffith and Ghilerie head out towards the other direction after the former smiles at me softly. I follow them with my eyes for a bit and then nce at Shino. She blushes even more when our eyes meet. I extend my hand to her. Lets go. It will be less embarrassing if we go in first. She takes it and we get into the water together, shoving our clothes into our storage rings first. Naturally, both of us leave something to cover our privates. Shino wears a ck matching bra and panties while I stay in my dark grey shorts. She looks just so stunning I cant help but pull her close and peck those dainty lips of her a few times. Without taking it too far, we stop after a few loving kisses and I start washing myself. As she suggested, Shino helps me a little both with the back and front. Kamil and Paul soon arrive and join us. I guess the girls let them know beforehand because they show no special reactions to Shino taking care of me. Paul washes himself in rtive silence while Marcia keeps chattering with Kamil all the time. No surprise that shes the only onepletely naked as he does his best to scrub all the dirt off her tanned skin with the help of an appropriate for this world sponge. We dont use any soap or other detergents to not poison this clear stream. The two of us finish before the others and I pull Shino onto myp so we can both rx a little bit while still in the pleasantly cold water, submerged to our shoulders. She leans her back into me and I wrap my left arm around her lean waist, using my right hand to summon my system. This is a good time to check on things and I dont need to hide it from Shino. First, I pull up my Partners menu and look for three specific entries. Thankfully, Lumina was smart enough to add a filtering function and it can order them ording to the time of thest update so I dont have to scroll a lot just to get to Teffiths info since she partnered up with me a long time ago. A big purplish rectangle appears in front of our eyes.
PARTNERS
Teffith - Dragonewt
Bond Level: 3/5 Bond Type: Insecure Affection (Fresh Mates) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Ghilerie Nisvi''ere - Wood Elf
Bond Level: 1/5 Bond Type: Gratitude (New Friends) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Marcia Santos - High Human
Bond Level: 2/5 Bond Type: Sexual Affection (Budding Sex Friends) ?STATUS DETAILS?
I didnt think Teffith would start at the third level. I would bet on the second, Iment, grazing over Shinos soft tummy. She likes and respects you, Sensei. She is a little awkward about it because she thinks its not true and her desire to grow stronger is the actual reason. Teffith-san is a kind person who thinks about others more than herself. Just like you, Sensei. I brush my cheek against Shinos and leave a peck on her slightly rosy skin. Thank you. I already knew she felt insecure about this but even the system calls her out on it. I will have to do something about that warped perception of hers. Marcia-san is at the second level, huh. I thought she liked you more, Sensei. Its not just about that, Shino. This system rewards stronger feelings and you can see from the Bond Type that she is attracted to me more physically than romantically. I dont mind, of course, but from what I know, much clearer feelings of affection or love are necessary for higher levels. I see That makes sense She nods gently. I wonder what my Bond Type says As she wishes, I add one more entry to our cluster of Partners and Shinos own rectangle shows up on the bottom.
Asakura Shino - High Human
Bond Level: 5/5 Bond Type: True Love (Reunited Lovers) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Her cheeks quickly grow rosy and she turns her head to nce back at me with a slightly confused gaze. Reunited? I smile at her and gently peck her lips. ording to a certain Goddess, we were already a couple back on Earth. A stupidly oblivious one, but we were. We held feelings for each other for quite some time, it seems. She turns a shade redder but a precious smile forms on Shinos face. She leans forward to join our lips in a tame exchange again. She closes her eyes, be it from her shyness or just to enjoy the warm affection, but I keep one open and catch almost everyone looking our way, with just Paul turned with his back to us. I can already tell Marcia wont let such a perfect opportunity to tease Shino slip by. After my samurai princess pulls away withpletely crimson cheeks, we turn our attention back to the purplish windows. Shall we take a peek at Marcias status? I wont lie that Im not curious even though we talked about her abilities, I ask. Shino nods and I tap the ethereal button.
INFORMATION
Name: Marcia Santos Race: High Human Age: 22 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Primal de Dancer Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, de Artist, Messenger of the Wind, True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS
Strength: 26(+50) Agility:31 (+49) Constitution: 29 (+49) Intelligence: 15(+47)
Charisma: 18 (+47)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?One-Handed Sword Arts Lv. 4 ?Dual Wielding Arts Arts Lv. 6 ?Sprint Lv. 3 ?Linguist Lv. 2 ?One-Handed Sword Mastery Lv. 3 ?Dual Wielding Mastery Lv. 7 ?CQC Lv. 3 ?Free Step Lv. 4 ?Primal Rage Lv. 3 ?Ballet of the Sylphs Lv. 4 ?Tango with the Dead Lv. 3 ?Aerial Foxtrot Lv. 2 ?Steel Waltz Lv. 1 ?Elemental Capoeira Lv. 1 ?Sword Dance Lv. 7 ?Dancing Predator ?Minor Elemental Affinity ?Agility Boost
The skill names fit her ss so well, Iment. Its the same for Natalie-san. Her abilities are named after various pieces of music, Shino responds. Some of her stats tripled thanks to you, Sensei. She will be stronger now. She cant even hold a candle to how strong you are with that Bond Level at five. You were in triple digits if I remember correctly, right? I pull up part of Shinos status topare their numbers.
STATS
Strength: 33 (+118) Agility: 42 (+114) Constitution: 27 (+119) Intelligence: 41 (+109)
Charisma: 24 (+113)
Damn, girl. I whistle at the numbers. Shino turns red again after just taming her blush. Its all because of you, Sensei Thank you I peck her crimson cheek. Your feelings yed a huge role in this so its not just me. Thank you too. I love you, Shino. She smiles adorably and then shyly nces back at me again. What about yours, Sensei? Hm? Stats? One second. Ill bring up my whole status.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 4 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 44 (+209) Agility:44 (+205) Constitution: 60 (+191) Intelligence: 56 (+182)
Charisma: 64 (+174)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 10 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 9 ?Anticonception Magic ?Fertility Scan ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 4 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 5 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 1 ?Mana Control Lv. 11 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 14 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 4 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 8 ?Charm Magic Lv. 3 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 5 ?Heart Swap Lv. 2 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love
Oh wow I gasp in surprise. Looks like weve passed the two hundred bonus mark from all of this Incredible Shino whispers. Sensei is so strong And you can utilize a lot more of them than us, right? All of it if Im not wrong. I really need to be careful now. No surprise I toppled that tree so easily back there. Shino looks at me with her charming purple eyes turned wide. That tremor was you guys? Did you really break a tree having sex? I chuckle and shake my head. No, no, no. I punched it identally. But I guess it would be possible if I set my mind on it At least with someone who is quite durable. Am I durable? I snort at her question and start tickling Shinos sides underwater, causing her to wriggle, kick and il whileughing energetically. Hahahahahaha! Sensei! Stop! Hahahaha! Is my adorable short girlfriend interested in getting roughed up by her big bad boyfriend? Arent you afraid I would break your tiny body in half? Hahahahaha! Stop! Please! Sensei! Hahahaha! I stop the hellish torture and wait for Shino to catch her breath. She then looks up at me with a flushed expression, both from the little exercise and her timidness. I wouldnt mind you being rough with me Sensei I peck her forehead from the side. Whatever your wish is, dont hold back and feel free to let me know. But, I think its time to get back on track. She nods. Yes. It was fun. Thank you, Sensei. Lets help Ghilerie-san get back home. Shino stands up and extends a hand to me with a sweet smile. I let her help me up and we walk together to the grassynd. After everyone dresses up, we resume our journey, preparing mentally for whats toe. Half a dayter, we reach the high mountain range that separates this lush and green environment from the harsh and sandy desert. We cant see any of it yet, but its obvious with the hill peaks being more withered from the other side. We follow a crude road leading up and towards something looking like a keep or a sizable gate. After arriving closer to the massive structure, we notice that itcks the grating and only the arch made of dark brown bricks remains in ce. We can spot the first signs of the desert atmosphere when ncing through the huge gate. Warm air hits our faces and the winds carry trails of dust and sand behind them. As for the keep itself, it seems old and abandoned, if it ever was manned in the first ce. I think it serves more as a shelter for those going both ways and also andmark. Its visible from quite the distance so people can head towards it instead of looking for another entrance through the steep mountains. Since nights in the desert back in our own world cant be counted as extremely pleasant and safe, we decide to camp inside the brown walls and continue in the morning. Theres no doubt this Barren Valley is much worse than the baddest deserts back on Earth. It has the fantasy element to back it up. Beasts and monsters and such. I share a tent with Shino and wake up to some shuffling in the morning. Teffith, Ghilerie and Marcia walk inside and Shino shyly covers herself up to the very eyes at the sight, making me chuckle at her adorable act. Shes not fully naked, just in her underwear, but I guess thats still too much. But, that actually proves to be nothing whenpared to what happens next. It looks like mypanions had a talk with the feisty redhead and brought her into the whole n to feast on my milk. Thank the Goddess at least Natalie wasnt dragged into this. I really hope she doesnt feel ufortable with all this degeneracy surrounding her. The visiting trio pretty much ignores the blushing samurai girl andys down in front of me to take care of my morning wood together. Three girls shower stair Junior in their warm affection while their timid friend watches from the side. But, somehow, Shino gathers enough courage to scoot closer and they happily back away for her to have the honour of receiving the first load of the day. I can tell how much she is struggling against her shyness to actually do it so I grab the nket we slept under and create a division between her and the other girls, shielding Shino from their gazes. It does seem to work and she rxes enough to take me into her mouth and bob her head up and down until she finishes me while looking up with those mesmerizing purple eyes of hers. I thank my lovely samurai girlfriend for her kind service with a peck on the cheek and she steps aside. The other girls show barely any reservations while working for their share. Even Ghilerie looks prettyfortable but she did spend a night with me and Teffith at the same time so I dont think she has any issues with others being around. Nevertheless, we take a few minutes since I dont want to make it feel too fake with the fact that I can shoot pretty much one after another a few times in a row due to my abilities and quite strong body. They could feel weird with that. Instead, they can enjoy the satisfaction of actually bringing me to the edge by themselves and kind of earning the breakfast pudding. I can tell they appreciate it. As weird as it sounds. Trying to ignore the hrity of this situation, we leave my tent in turns to make it a little less suspicious. The girls do get some confused stares from the guysbut not from Natalie, so I guess they did exin it to herwhen they all mention that they will be skipping on meals from now on to test some experimental rations my cooks prepared. Kamil and Paul dont hide their uncertain expressions but it looks like the girls manage to fool them by exining that I wanted to do it on my own when they learned about it and insisted on participating so much that I had no other choice but to agree. And supposedly, I have only enough of those rations for the four of them to participate for long enough to get valuable results and even one more person would be too much. These scheming vixens. So, we depart towards the scorchingnds with the prospect of my cock getting sucked at least eight more times today if we stop for dinner and dessert. What the fuck is even happening? The moment we step out of the shadow the dark brown gate casts on the ground, we immediately realize the sun wants nothing else but to murder us. The heat is so strong it feels like we have stepped inside an oven at half power or more. I can already see Kamil boiling under his full te metal armour after a few seconds in the light. I have no fucking clue how thats even possible. Yeah, I know, scorched earth, no trees, cracked andpletely dried up ground dont assimte heat as good as the green regions and thats why deserts are deserts, but holy fuck, can there be such a huge difference literally one step from the edge? Its like you could almost stand in the centre of the keep and feel cold and hot on your arms extended to the sides. Oh, fuck me I feel like one of those baked potatoes you wrap in aluminium foil and throw into the fire Kamil curses while trying to make some space around his cor. This is bad, Nataliements. Its much worse than what we have been told. We will be struggling to survive, not even mentioning fighting in such an uninhabitable environment. I hate to say this with how much I love the tropics but I have to agree, Marcia chimes in. This is some hardcore stuff. How do people even handle it? Besides going around, of course. Shino nces up at me as I rub my chin. Sensei? Im thinking. Does anyone have any ideas? Or do we really have to circle this whole plot ofnd? If its too much then I can go around it alone for the rest of the way. I dont want to impose on you for many more weeks, stair, Ghilerie suggests with a smile after cing a hand on my shoulder. I shake my head and look her in the eyes. That wont do. I promised to escort you all the way and Im not going to chicken out at half-point. This path is the shortest, but Hmmmm As I dive into my thoughts, the others start discussing it amongst themselves and the noise reaches my ears in a muffled state with how focused on finding a solution I am. I bring my menus up and stare at my abilities. When my eyesnd on Whats Mine is Yours, I raise a brow at it and tap the skill. The familiar catalogue of abilities that I can borrow from my intimate Partners shows up, sorted by the names of the owners. I check one by one to make sure I dont miss anything important even if a person with physical specialization might not have the highest chances of holding a useful skill for this situation. You never know. After going through tens of them, I stop at Cornelias list. This should be the best ce to look for a solution. Shes a powerful Frost Magician. For a few moments, I consider borrowing her Ice Magic or cial Breeze but the first is just a broadpendium of quite offensive ice element spells and the other is a defensive hailstorm swirling around the user, which could possibly be harmful to allies. Ice Prison, Ice Maniption and Ice Cathedral wont work either. Thest one could be good but it would only let us drop a big and fancy igloo to cool down inside from time to time. The heat is so unimaginable we would need to summon it every few minutes. That only leaves Coldblooded, a passive ability which she has used in the past in front of me, just after we spent our first night together. I more or less know how it works. Im not sure if it will be enough but it at least doesnt consume mana or a minuscule amount of it. Worth a try. I steal Cornelias skill for myself, making a mental note to shower her in earnest thanks after we return and turn to the others. Alright. I have an idea. I p my hands a few times to interrupt their heated discussion. Sensei? Shino tilts her head cutely. I wink at her and activate the skill. Starting from my heart, my body temperature drops drastically and keeps decreasing as if wanting to race towards sub-zero for a shot at a Guinness record. My skin turns light blue and an extreme frost spreads through my whole being. If Im not mistaken, my hair should have turnedpletely white and my eyes crystal blue. I exhale with a shiver and a white cloud escapes my lips, quickly dispersing in the intense heat. Everyone stares at me with wide eyes and chins resting on the floor. What? Never seen someone turn into a fake Ice Elf? I chuckle. Damn. Thats one way to look hot and cold at the same time. Marcia snickers. How does this help us? I extend a hand to her and strongly pull her into myself after she takes it, wrapping my hands around Marcias waist. She shudders instantly. Oh! Oh. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh In a sh, she snuggles to me with as much body surface as she can, nuzzling her face into my neck and wrapping her legs around mine. This is blisssssssssssss Marcia purrs. I call dibs on Mr Ice-Cream The others stare at us in confusion. Shino is the second one to step closer and she ces a hand on my cheek. Oh. Senseis skin is so cold. It really is like ice. So, are we supposed to walk around while hugging you in turns? Paul raises an ufortable brow at me. I snicker and shake my head. This is not the end. I want to try something more. But, first, someone has to pry this hot girl off me before she freezes to my skin like a tongue to a metal pole. Ghilerie and Teffith take the task on themselves and pull Marcia away as keeps yfully iling and begging to stay in my arms like a small child getting forcefully separated from her doting mommy. Then, I close my eyes and focus. Theres no doubt that Im technically stronger and more powerful than Cornelia in many aspects. I dont want to sound like a jerk here, but thats just the truth with the whole Primordial thing and other stuff. Thus, I should be able to go a little further After around three minutes of intense willing for this normally unbearable cold to emanate from my body even stronger, I open my eyes to a quite peculiar sight. The ground around five meters in diameter from my position is covered with visible frost. I can tell that its not just the cracked earth but the air has gotten colder too. asional wisps of white frost swirl around me at various heights and distances. This should work. I think, Iment while watching everyone else look around inside my frosty bubble. Amazing! Its so pleasantly chilly here! Marcia shouts joyfully and then snaps her gaze onto me with a mysterious grin. Hey. Your whole body turned winter cold, right? Inside out? I raise a brow at her. Uhhh Yeah? Does this mean that is a literal ice cream now? She seductively licks her lips. I snort and swipe down my face with a wry smile. God-fucking-dammit Now Ive been turned into a living ice cream dispenser? Really? Plug-and-fucking-y? Or rather, plug-and-fucking-suck? Gods This wont end well... Can you uphold it for the whole day? Natalie asks, bringing me back from the unexpected revtion. This must be an extremely draining magic. It barely consumes anything. And my mana reserves feel almost bottomless. Not to boast, but I have 238 points in Intelligence and can utilize 100% of it so that definitely helps a little bit. WHAT THE FUCK?! Kamil screams in confusion while I catch Natalies brows rising almost to the top of her forehead for the first time in my life. How can you have so much?! Im pretty sure you know exactly how. I shrug. Perks of being Sexmancer and things like that. Being surrounded by a few strong and loving wives does help a little. He is a fucking god, thats how! Marciaughs. Ill tell you all about it while we walk if you want. Im quite fresh myself since Shino exined it to me just recently, but I got the gist of it. Come on! We shouldnt waste more time! We have a pretty Elf to deliver home! Ghilerie blushes ever so faintly and smiles at the lively redhead. We slowly get into a proper formation and move out. As she promised, Marcia chats with Kamil about the details of my ss, my powers and everything else as they walk side by side. Surprisingly, I dont receive any nefarious stares from the man in question. He only rolls his eyes from time to time and groans at his friend. With my boosted hearing, I catch Marcia teasing him about a different kind of skill and prowess a few times. I would have expected Kamil to get at least a little angry that I banged his friend under his nose but it looks like he really did change to some extent. We journey through the scorchednd which looks like apletely dried-up bottom of a river orkeperhaps one existed here hundreds if not thousands of years agowhile keeping our guards up for any signs of danger. The chilly atmosphere in the five-meter radius around me helps our concentration a lot. And its not like monsters have that many spots to hide and ambush us. Besides the different elevation of the terrain and asional rocks of various sizesand bones, lots of bonestheres nothing around, really. A no mansnd. Maybe more like dead mansnd. It will be a pain travelling through this repetitive scorching hot and damaged earth. We take a break for dinner. Obviously, as much as Marcia would love to, the girls decide not to consume their meal straight from the dispenser in front of everyone and agree that bringing out a tent to hide the process would be awkward. Besides, everyone wants to stay near me and chill. Literally. Thus, our experiment changes from three meals a day to two and they skip dinner. I argue that its not exactly the best idea in our current situation but Marcia somehow manages to convince the rest that they will be fine and that they will stop immediately when one of them feels like it affects them negatively. In the end, I surrender and eat my normal portion with the others. The rest of the day passes uneventfully and we set up a camp. I disable my borrowed skill since it wont be of any use during cold desert nights and we all go to sleep after spending some time chatting together around the fire. Of course, not without the girls showing up in my tent for their share. In the morning, I wake up before everyone elseexcluding Paul, who held thest shiftand get my chill vibes going to save my sleeping friends from the suffering of having to wake up drowning in their own sweat from the unbearable heat. I have spent a night alone this time since the girls didnt want to wake me up when switching shifts. Marcia shows up in my tent as the first one while mumbling something about being unable to wait anymore to taste my frosty cream for breakfast. She proceeds to do exactly that after caressing the winter-cold south pole with her tongue for a few moments, relishing in the chilled popsicle. She keeps sighing in bliss while consuming what she calls the sweetest iced whipped cream ever. Teffith, Ghileire, and even Shino agree with her after showing up for their meals and the four dazzling beauties start openly discussing their individual impressions of my delicious, snowy cum. What a time to be alive After packing up the camp, we continue forward. Nothing special happens in the next three days. The asional dog-sized scorpions and snakes that show up mostly during the night or around the early andte hours are dealt with by our rangers. Ghilerie is more than happy to make use of her new bow and boosted stats. There are also no issues with my n. I dont feel drained by Coldblooded, even with how much the girls drain me every day, and they actually seem fine too. More than fine, Id say. Its a weird thought but my seed really makes them full and energetic. And, of course, a bit stronger with the temporary buff. On the fourth day, we are still making our way through this deadnd when the ground starts suddenly shaking out of nowhere. What the fuck is this? Kamil shouts, surprised, trying not to fall down. No idea but stay alert! Paul replies and we all look around, battle-ready. Then, one by one, giant pirs emerge from the scorched ground at various spots around us and then dive back into the brown dirt. Five enormous Sandworms start circling us, each with jaws wide enough to swallow three people at once. Ah, shit Chapter 104 – Secrets of the Sands Chapter 104 C Secrets of the Sands With the appearance of five giant worms that could easily swallow a school bus whole, everyone immediately switches into battle mode. We look around as the monsters go in and out of the ground, circling us like a bunch of thirsty sharks that have just stumbled on fresh prey. I quickly grab my draconic hilt and send a wave of mana into the purple crystal serving as the pommel. In a sh, mesmerizing pinkish smoke forms a long line from the dragons jaws which soon takes the shape of a girthy pole with the actual hilt and purple gem at the very bottom. Since our opponents are Sandworms, the nasty, tough, persistent bugs with bodies protected by incredibly durable chitin armour, I pick the best possible weapon that has any chances of doing anything to them without aiming specifically at their insides through their round maws filled with rows of sharp teeth. An impressive double-sided hammer forms at the top of the violet-purple pole, revealing its function as a massive war hammer. Its size is nothing to scoff at and Im pretty sure I wouldnt be able to wield such a heavy-looking thing if I was my past self, without the help of my high stats, new body, and the subservience of the artefact. And, fortunately, even though its quite sizable, its still believable without looking utterly stupid. We should split up and have each group focus on one! Kamil shouts while activating a few of his defensive abilities. No! Paul immediately shoots him down. Group up and stay together! They cant attack all at once if we are all in the same spot! Only one will be able toe at us at a time! At least one person is using their brain properly. No surprise he ended up as the teams leader. Im not sure how much he knows about Sandworms from this world but his decision is the best possible one in the current situation. He always could quickly pick up on the tiniest details and make great use of them. Something covers my body in the form of a sapphireyer that quickly disappears into thin air. Feeling magic flowing into me, I nce behind my back and find Natalie on one knee while ying her acoustic guitar. Her music is lost in the rumbling the worms create but it doesnt seem that we need to hear it perfectly for the magic to settle in. One of the Sandworms finally grows tired of just watching and surges out of the ground, making an arc with its massive body that clearly is going to close the circuit exactly where all of us stand. A deafening roar reverberates through the air as the hideous mouth looking like a multi-levelled, rotating meat grinder descends onto us. All dodge right! Paulmands and we move as a group. The monsters movement isnt incredibly fast and we have more than enough time to jump to the side before it plunges itself into the dried-up earth, continuing to dig forward as it disappears into the hole it creates like a slow train entering a tunnel. Everyone tries their best to make use of the Sandworms short moment of potential vulnerability and a myriad of attacks surge at its dark brown body. Shino, Kamil and Marcia activate a skill each, covering their weapons in colourful hues, and sh at the monsters armour from up close. Teffith prepares a thrusting technique and follows after them. Ghilerie and Paul both seem to use Arcane Arrow and send the projectiles forward with a loud whizz while Natalie calls on multiple instances of Wind de from her magical repertoire. As all the attacks hit the monsters body almost at the same time, I m my war hammer into its fleeting side shortly after them. We then observe as the Sandworm gradually disappears into the scorched earth with just a few shallow cuts in its exoskeleton and a small cracked pit created by my blow. We move away from the hole it leaves behind itself and group up again, watching the other enemies with the utmost attention. What the fuck are we supposed to do? Kamil shouts into the open. Weve barely scratched that fucks back! They have incredible Tremor Sense and its a double-edged sword for them! I reply. Paul catches on within a second and draws his bowstring back in a blink again. The tip of his arrow starts buzzing and trembling the longer he holds it back. Thumbs into ears and mouths open! Everyone follows without hesitation and he releases the arrow high into the air, doing the same as he has advised us to immediately after the feathers leave his fingers. The projectile whizzes through the air and explodes with a powerful seismic shock that passes through our bodies with a pressure strong enough to beparable to getting hit with a wall of wind, forcing a few people to take a step back to remain standing. It then hits us again. And again. And again. Totalling at seven pulses, the shockwaves finally stop. We look around and notice that all the worms have hidden away under the ground after getting hit a few times. The earth is still rumbling so they havent run away and are just circling under us for now. But, that gives us some time to discuss the strategy. Their receptors are located around one meter away from the maws edge. A solid hit in that area can give them an insufferable concussion. shing and piercing weapons will take ages to push through the armour so bring out the most heavy-hitting skills you have, I quickly continue where I left off. How are we supposed to hit them there when they are moving all the time? Their heads are almost permanently underground unless theye out to attack, Teffith asks after stepping closer to me. The insides of their mouths should be vulnerable. I can try preparing a spell and having them lured into swallowing it, Natalie chimes in with a suggestion of her own. That could work, Paul agrees. I assume that after we seed in incapacitating one as you said, stair, we then all have to attack the same spot while its unmoving to cut its head off? I nod. That or slice through as much of its mouth from the front, chucking spells and arrows inside too, and hope to deal enough damage for it to run away. You can also try to pierce the brain through there but its not that easy to figure out which side is up and down. Both of these tactics are much more dangerous than the beheading one. I can make short work of its gums with our Dragonewt friend while our archers and Nat butcher it from a distance, Marcia adds. Kamil-san and I have the strongest single-strike skills so we can try cutting its head off in the meanwhile. It would be too crowded in front of its mouth anyway, Shinoments next. Kamil nods. Im going to turn these worms into a fucking fish bait! Marcia snorts at him. And what are you going to use it on? A leviathan? We can figure that outter. First, lets get past the fish bait stage. I chuckle and shake my head. Ill let you guys have the first strike while I check something. Right on time, the worms begin resurfacing again and drilling through the ground towards our new position since we have moved slightly away from the previously created tunnel to avoid getting pushed in. Everyone puts their guards up and awaits the next attempt to swallow them whole. Dividing my focus between watching our opponents and pulling up my system windows, I hastily navigate to the Whats Mine Is Yours skill and open the catalogue of abilities I can kindly borrow from my Partners. The chilly aura wont be of much use in our current predicament and the cooldown has already finished. While fishing for something useful, I watch how another Sandworm surges from the ground and soars towards our group with a simr arc to its sibling, if any of them are actually rted. Natalie has been ready and an impressive Fireball forms above her head after she raises both hands up. She calmly calctes the trajectories of the worms mouth and her projectile andunches the giant ball of swirling mes straight into the Sandworms fully open maw. The spell explodes on impact and covers the monsters front with a fierce inferno. Unfortunately, the Sandworm continues on its path like nothing has happened and pushes through the cloud of fire to continue falling on the people it has targeted; its mouth singed only a little bit, without any more serious damage visible. We manage to jump away in time and the giant lotive of flesh and chitin buries into the ground, causing it to tremble strongly. The others try a few attacks that don''t cost them a lot of mana or energy but, as everyone expected, dont cause their opponent any harm. Looks like fire isnt the best choice here, Ghileriements. I should have known considering how hot it is around here, Natalie responds in her usual calm manner but with a hint of disappointment hidden in her melodic voice. Dont beat yourself down, Natalie-san. I would have tried the same. In games we have yed together, monsters with high fire resistance from the outside were usually vulnerable to it on the inside, Shino tries to cheer her best friend up. Unfortunately, this is not a game, even though we do have an RPG-like system, I join in and pat Shino and Natalie on the shoulder. But, fortunately, I found what Ive been looking for. Its my time to shine now. Marcia snickers. Havent you been shining constantly since we left the capital? Any more and Ill need some quality sunsses. I chuckle. Sorry if it looked like that. I did not n on stealing the spotlight from any of you. I just cant sit back when I have the chance to help. Do whatever you need, Paul nods at me. None of that will matter if we end up dead. And another one ising. Shortly after Paul finishes, one of the worms that have arrived closer, tightening the circles it has been making around us, surfaces with obvious intent. But, almost immediately, another one does the same from the opposite direction and we watch how they crash into each other above us, screeching in what we assume is frustration as both worms bounce to the sides and burrow into the ground havingpletely interrupted each others attacks. d to see that the strategy is working, Teffithments. Fortunately, they are as smart as a rock, I add. Herees another one. Be ready to jump in. I fix my grip on the hilt of my heavy war hammer and take afortable position on my feet as a single Sandworm soars towards us this time. Focusing my senses to their utmost limit, I wait for the perfect moment. I have only one shot. They are big and stupid but the chances of them noticing what Im after arent that low. The massive maw filled with rows of teeth descends onto us and the rest of the group jumps away, leaving only me in the spot. I can feel the confusioning in through my bond with the girls that have be my Partners but I dont let it disrupt my concentration. Just shortly before I end up swallowed by the hideous beast, I activate Crushing Fury that I have borrowed from my lovely dwarf wife and a powerful burst of energy surges from within the depths of my body to every corner of it. A savage war cry escapes my throat as I push myself to my right strong enough to break my footing while also reeling my weapon behind my back from the same side. Arriving outside of the edge of the Sandworms mouth, I dive my feet hard into the ground, creating two small craters under my soles, and redirect the whole momentum I have gained into my war hammer by suddenly stopping. The wide and extremely powerful swing connects with the side of the monsters head just moments before it reaches the scorched ground and a deafening impact shakes the air, sending a mighty shockwave around. Amongst loud screeching and cracking of its almostpletely shattered chitin armour, the Sandworms head is sent flying to the side, tumbling over the sand and earth, before it stops movingpletely. Only weak shivers gue its body as it tries to slither away. The rest of the party waits for no signal and they all dash past me to take their positions before another worm decides to have a go at us while its sibling is knocked out of thepetition to eat as many people as possible. Just as nned, Marcia, Teffith, Natalie, Ghilerie and Paul assault its open maw while Shino and Kamil both charge a powerful ability side by side. The samurai girl takes a drawing stance with dark energy gathering around her sheathed katana and the Hero raises his sword in both hands above his head as a swirling golden mist surrounds it. She attacks first and starts repeatedly making a sh and bringing her sword back to the sheath which is ominously leaking with ck smoke. One after another, violent arcs of pure darkness m into the monsters neck, digging deeper and deeper through its armour with each impact. After cutting through about one-third of the Sandworms body, she stops and falls on one knee while breathing heavily. Kamil takes it as his cue and makes a step forward. His longsword suddenly shines like a sun and gains in size enough to make the incapacitated worm look like a carrot lying on a chopping board, waiting for the inevitable. The extremely sharp pir of light ms into the Sandworm from above just at the spot where Shino has been cutting into it and immediately dives almost halfway in. But, unfortunately, it doesnt gopletely through and Kamil struggles to push it down any further while the enemy is starting to slowly stir, somehow still not dead with such an enormous cut. With the aggressive energy of Crushing Fury still coursing through my veins, I push myself forward and arrive at their position in two quick strides. I lunge into the air with a loud shout much higher than I would have assumed I ever could and m my war hammer into Kamils golden de of light from above. Another earth-shaking impact sends off a shockwave in every direction as my blow finishes what the Hero has started and buries the holy sword into the ground, beheading the Sandwormpletely. The bottom end of the monster keeps spasming and writhing after breaking free from the top end but the beast is effectively dead. I quickly deactivate Sirgias skill before Iunch myself at the rest of the enemies in blind rage and craving for a battle that fills my mind to the brim. Its an unbelievably powerful surge of strength on top of my already high stats but, just as she said, its hard to control yourself in this state. It should be great for short bursts of power, though. Sensei! Are you fine? Shinos voice reaches my ears and I walk out from the small patch of bloody carnage behind the monsters head. Im good. Dont let your guards down. There are still four of them. Can you guys do that again? I ask. Its a bit draining to continuously use that skill, but Ill do my best, she answers enthusiastically while catching her breath. Group up! Pauls orders travel through the air and we all nod at each other. Summoning the best of my mana and energy potions from my storage ring, I walk closer to the duo on my way towards our leaders voice. After reaching Shino, I throw them at Kamil and pick her up from the front, causing the timid girl to quietly yelp in surprise before wrapping her legs behind my back and throwing her arms over my shoulders. Sorry, but we do not have the leeway to mind the ce, I say to Shino and pull her into a kiss while still walking forward. A little bit startled and shy at first, she quickly catches up on my intentions and pursues my mouth actively as I try to pass her my supposedly energetic saliva while we passionately make out. Supporting my short Japanese girlfriends soft butt with my free hand, I cast Rejuvenate too, which results in Shino releasing a few quiet moans into my lips. Paul spots the three of using to join them and looks at our group in confusion as Kamil walks shortly behind me and Shino fervently kissing each other while he chugs the potions I have handed to him. Marcia grins at me and I can spot a few smiles from the other girls, except for Natalie. She has the same calm and neutral expression as usual while giving me a sneaky thumbs up by the side of her waist. This girl Best friend Shino could dream of, for sure. Do I also get the free recharge package of kissing and groping or do I have to earn it first? Marcia asks with a yful undertone. And I sure hope I can choose a different ce to ce a kiss on. I roll my eyes at her while letting the crimson-faced Shino down. My saliva works like highest-grade potions for my Partners. That would be pointless. Saliva isnt the only liquid your body can produce, she answers with a mischievous smile. You are not going to suck me in the middle of a fight and in front of everyone to recover a little. And we have no time. Thest thing I want is getting caught with my dick in someones mouth when another worm bursts out. I can see Teffith opening her mouth to say something on the side and I quickly point a finger and squint at her, forcing her to remain silent and not speak those words that I know exactly what they would be. I dont need everyone knowing that I can bust a nut whenever I want. She smiles at me softly, catching the attention of others. We do not continue this banter because one of the Sandworms makes a move and we focus fully on the battle again. Thankfully, it doesnt look like they have figured out the reason why their friend has died by our hands and keep trying to bite into this dinner squirming in front of them. Making use of the same strategy as with the first one, we manage to bring down two more worms in a simr way before the remaining ones increase the distance but still circle around us without showing the signs of abandoning this encounter. I have, of course, helped Shino recover the same way and shared a kiss with both Teffith and Ghilerie to rejuvenate them too. Marcia has theatrically shown her exhaustion and extorted a kiss too, greedily sucking on my lips. What now? They dont seem eager to attack anymore, Natalie asks after around three minutes of nothing but the worms traversing underground around us. We need a way to lure them out or we wont be able to safely *CRACK* Interrupted, I immediately shoot my gaze towards the source of the loud and earthy crack, noticing a branching fractureing from the edge of one of the tunnel openings the worms have created while attempting to swallow us. *CRACK* *CRACK* It starts widening and traversing towards us while another hole joins it in sending those fissures in various directions. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* RUN! Paul shouts and we all do exactly that. One of the worms surges out of the ground and starts diving in and out repeatedly on the same path as us, chasing our party from behind while creating more pitfalls. What the fuck is happening?! Kamil yells as we dash forward. They have burrowed underneath us and are trying to copse the surface! I yell back, realizing why they havent resurfaced for three minutes straight. Wheres the other one? Ghilerie asks, looking around. A powerful trembling, gradually increasing in intensity, almost makes us trip. Below! Marcia shouts and, exactly at that moment, the second Sandworm bursts out from the ground under our feet. We are sent into the air and I can see parts of the ground copsing all around us, uncovering a dark abyss that spans wide and deep. While soaring through the sky alongside chunks of hardened, dried-up earth and the giant worm, I notice that the others have somehow managed to find each other in this chaos and fly closer. Everyone except for me, Natalie and Shino. The three of us fall in different directions. I make a decision in a split-second and activate Crushing Fury again, rotating myself just right tond my feet on a jagged block of sandstone. With a powerful squat, I thrust myself towards Natalie, who is struggling to manoeuvre around the debris with her Wind Magic. She notices my approach and tries to keep her face on mine as I arrive closer to her position. stair! We need to get to the otheugh?! She isn''t able to finish her sentence as I m into a big chunk of earth just by her and immediately hit her in the side with a spinning kick that sends her body soaring towards the grouped others. I will apologize for thatter. She will be fine. Shes a skilled healer. Shino has her movement skill so the choice was obvious. Before I can do anything else, all of us plunge into the underground depths created by the Sandworms. And not only, I think. They wouldnt have been able to dig out so much earth in that short moment. Weve been unlucky enough to fight above a natural cave system. I hit many shelves, corners and protrusions while falling, avoiding getting impaled or cut into two by anything any close to sharp. Both the still active Crushing Fury and my bodys own toughness save me from any serious injuries and I only get some bruises now and then. After around fifteen seconds, I spot a sh of someones skill and attempt to get closer to that. It seems that luck is on my side because I tumble into everyone falling together and the light was Natalies skill to cushion thending. They notice me and quickly form a humandder to grab my hand before we are split by a wall or something. Shortly after I get pulled to them, we reach the bottom and Natalies ability creates something akin to an ethereal pillow that puffs air to the sides as we hit it. Detingpletely, it drops us to the stone floor from up close. ~Sensei! Sensei! Where are you?!~ Shinos voice rings in my head, surprisingly, without the seductive tone. I nce around and notice that shes not with us and the only one currently absent. Everyone else is here. ~Calm down. Im fine and Im with the others. What about you?~ I ask. ~Thank gods. I saw you get pushed away from me and I didnt get to you in time. Im okay. In some dark cave currently. Im going to use my Shadow Step to find you guys by following the path to your position, Sensei.~ ~Wait. Thats not exactly the best idea. You might end up in the middle of some monsters den while jumping ahead. We dont know what we can find down here.~ ~But~ stair? Teffiths voice brings me out of my mental conversation and I notice that everyone is staring at me. Ah. Sorry. Ive been speaking with Shino mentally. We can more or less feel each others positions. Shes quite far from us. Thats bad. Shell be alone in an unknownnd, Ghileriements. Shino is strong. She can handle herself. And Al said she can feel him too so we just need to regroup, Marcia joins in. I rub my chin while they start exchanging thoughts about our situation. I will bring her here, I finally make a decision and interrupt the conversation. What? How? Why? Kamil furrows his brows in confusion. I can switch ces with one of my Partners once per twelve days now. No matter the distance. As you said, she is strong, but I know more about this world and Im currently the strongest amongst us, by a huge margin. Plus, I can summon a friend to help me out in a crisis. Shes a Tier 5 Arch Subus. Shino will be able to fight better alongside all of you. Silence falls onto us as my words slowly sink in. I didnt mean to sound like Im putting myself above them, but thats just how things are, without sugarcoating anything. I have the highest chances ofing out of this unscathed when going alone. I can feel the faint worry and anxiety from Teffith and even some traces of it from Ghilerie so I smile at them to reassure mypanions. Teffith smiles back with a nod while my new elf friend still seems a little uncertain. Since I dont hear a no, please, exin the situation to Shino after she appears here. She will definitely reject the idea if I run it by her. Everyone nods and I dive into my connection again. ~Sorry for suddenly going quiet. We had to discuss something. Are you in a safe spot right now?~ ~No problem, Sensei. Yes, I think I am. Why?~ I invoke the Heart Swap skill and experience the familiar pull but much stronger this time. In an instant, my vision returns from the pitch-ck darkness and I find myself in a different ce, immediately bringing up a small me above my finger through Livelihood Magic. A light brown tunnel spans around me. ~Sensei! Why did you do that!~ Shinos voice rings in my head and I can sense her slight worry through our bond. ~You are the strongest after me. They need you. Ill manage. Ask them to exin the rest. Lets try to regroup and find an exit. Dont worry about me.~ She doesnt answer for a few moments and then I perceive something akin to a mental nod. ~Thank you. Take care.~ ~You too, Sensei.~ With that resolved, I turn my attention to the ce where I havended after the transfer. First, I get rid of that little me and send some mana into my eyes. Most of my senses have been gradually increasing since the big change in physique and sight hasn''t beengging behind. After a moment of adjusting, I start to be able to see everything quitefortably. Im pretty sure part of that is thanks to my Primordial heritage. I dont think they had perfect Darkvision but they surely had great sight. Since I dont know what I could be facing, I leave my artefact in the war hammer form. The tunnels seem wide enough to take a proper swing and the ceiling is so high I cant see it in the darkness. And, its not like you can only take swings with such a weapon. People forget you can still partially use the long grip like a stick and the sharp purple crystal should be decent for stabbing. Therefore, I take a few short minutes to fix my bruised skin with Rejuvenate and head out, trying to follow a path leading towards the position of the girls I have Partnered with. Thanks to the fact that there are four of them in the same spot, the signal is pretty clear. Shinos presence feels the strongest, of course. Around fifteen minutes in, I begin hearing light skittering somewhere ahead. Many sharp tippy-taps hit the stone ground in a steady rhythm. Oh gods Please, dont let it be what I think it is The skittering clearly heads towards me so I move closer to the nearby wall and raise my hammer, hiding behind the corner. In just a moment, something walks into my range and I mercilessly bring the weapon down after recognizing the creatures shape. A faint st echoes through the corridor and a quiet, low screech of a dying entity follows after it. Because of course, we had to fall into a cave with giant fucking spiders! This one was almost as big as a dog! I quickly notify the girls connected to me about my findings and focus on the uing battle. A myriad of those tippy-taps is now speeding my way after I reduced one of their kin to a puddle of dark blue liquid. Assuming that the other spiders will be as soft and squishy as the first one, I reshape my weapon into a sword-whip form and prepare forbat. This will give me more movement and better chances versus multiple enemies than that war hammer. Three of the not-so-little spiders dash into my tunnel and hiss in dissatisfaction after noticing me. I dont give them a chance to act first and swing my flexible whip-like de at the skittering bunch looking like ck widow spiders with white legs, ck abdomens and dark blue patterns over their trunks. The deadly rope cuts through one of them before the spiders react and jump aside,nding on the opposite walls. Their determination to get me doesnt diminish even slightly and they work their eight thin long legs to their limits. Of course, I dont just keep stepping back while doing nothing and guide my weapon through the air like a coiling snake into the left attacker. It jumps to the ceiling to avoid the strike but half of its legs get caught in the swipe and it drops onto the ground while hissing. Reeling my whip-sword back, I mutte the fallen opponent which is lying belly up and swing towards thest enemy. Already witnessing me killing two of itspanions, it does a better job at avoiding getting cut by the rows of des moving in a seemingly chaotic and uncontrolled fashion andnds just in front of me. Unfortunately, it must have assumed that my sword is the only way I can attack and defend, which proves to be a huge mistake as I drive my heel straight into its thorax from above with enough force to rival the hammer. It stters against the ground in a simr manner to the first spider I have bested, screeching wistfully until all life fades out of its body. "Ugh. Even with magic, that will be a pain to clean up." I dont have time to even send a silent prayer its way as a bunch of its kin skitters into the corridor decorated with the four spider corpses. Oh, boy. Here I go killing again. Im fairly sure they wont just let me pass through their territory peacefully so I begin the massacre. Spider fragments, intestines and corpses fly around and crash into the walls as I dance in the middle of the swarm while leading my whip-sword through the air. They start spitting some dark sapphire liquid at me but none of thatnds, fortunately. I bet its poison. After ten minutes of uninterrupted ughter, the skittering stops. Ive murdered around fifty spiders, I think. Sorry, little ones, but its you or me. I just hope you werent like some weak-ass grunts standing guard to something bigger. I can live without meeting this worlds equivalent of Shelob. Confirming that nothing else seems to be lurking around, I resume my journey through the tunnels. Theres much less webbing than I would have expected. Im pretty sure most species do produce it in this realm. Unfortunately, I dont think I read about this particr kind. I would remember such an appearance. Noticing the increased presence of thicker and more voluminous webs, I decide to do the smart thing and head through corridors with the least of them or those looking like they are leading away from this undergroundir of unfamiliar spiders. Im still walking towards the others, which is good. Unfortunately, after walking through a few passageways with fewer and fewer traces of white silk, I step into a bigger chamber and immediately notice that Im standing on a shelf by the ceiling of a wide and tall cavern. And, just my luck, its not empty. No freaking wayI think to myself after starting to recognize the shapes moving down below. To get a better view and additionally reduce my visibility, I slowly lower myself to the ground and quietly move closer to the edge of the shelf, peaking over it just a little bit with my eyes. Down there, on the ground, a bunch of horse-sized spiders of the same colour scheme as the ones I have encountered earlier walk around the chamber while clearly handling certain tasks. But, the shocking part is the fact that in ce of their heads, naked, blue-skinned female bodies rise up. Arachnes. Theres no doubt. We fell into a den of Arachnes. And from what I know, they arent exactly the warmest and most weingmunity. While they are sapient and intelligent, most of their kind is simply speaking vile and ruthless. Of course, not every single subspecies, but the vast majority. And especially those living this deep underground. I dislike the idea of having to ughter spider women but they willbel me as prey the moment they notice me. They have zero interest in interacting with any other race or species. Well, besides killing and eating them. I was really sad when I learned that the majority of Arachnes are considered monsters by the inhabitants of this world. You can find peaceful tribes living on the surface, and even some individuals in the towns outside of the Humannds, but thats very rare. And my first encounter with these fascinating beings just has to be a kill or die situation. My ear twitches a little when it catches something peculiar. I quickly focus more on my hearing and my brows rise in surprise. I brought the Sklyaghven the hunters found in the Hrajaki a few hours ago. What to do with it? Put the carcass down at the far end. We will bring it to the Ljugu swarm soon. Their feeding time is nigh. I can understand them! Im not sure whichnguage they are speaking exactly, but its definitely one that I have learned or its a dialect simr enough for me to process it decently well. I wonder if the Ljugu swarm was those dog-sized guys. The Arachnes wont be happy after they find out that I ughtered their foot soldiers or border guards. Ah! Watch where you are going, you abomination! A quiet cry of pain catches my attention and I move my eyes towards the source. One of the spider-women is currently using her thin legs to hit a normal woman? Its hard to see this far in the darkness even with my enhanced vision and the big abdomen of the Arachne obscures the sight but Im pretty sure thats a fully humanoid girl. Is she a prisoner? I almost let out a gasp when the Arachne finishes bludgeoning the poor girl and starts walking away, letting me clearly watch how the very thin, pale-skinned woman with short shining silvery hair uses her legs to raise herself back up from the ground. And, no, even though she has normal human-like feet, she uses six ck spider-like spikes that clearlye out of her back simr to a certain spider-themed superhero when he activates instant kill mode in the suit he received from a certain billionaire who has a lot to do with ironing jokes. She plops herself back onto her human feet and begins collecting something from the ground that must have fallen out of her hands after she collided with the Arachne. Another spider-woman passes by her and ps her in the face with one of her white spider-legs for no reason. Filth, she throws at the humanoid girl with noticeable disdain. The abused girl takes it like its nothing and continues with her task, whatever it is. I observe her for a little longer, catching words like monster, freak or fiend when the actual spider women mention her between themselves. Hmmmmm Chapter 105 – Home Makeover Chapter 105 C Home Makeover I keep myself low and hidden while observing the spider women moving around the cave and thinking about the current situation. The best choice would be to avoid any contact if possible and sneak past them, continuing on my path to meet the others. Additionally, they are most likely heading my way too, which means they are about to run into the Arachnes at some point. But, that humanoid-looking girl keeps bothering me. I think its fair to assume that shes something that could be considered an albino amongst her kind. Many of them arent treated too well in nature back on Earth and are often ostracized due to their differences. While its mostly about being a danger to the group as those differences might make it easier for predators to spot them, I dont think its that in this case. I wouldnt be surprised if she is hated so much only because she looks different from them. In any way, call me a fool, but I want to go down there and help her. But, even so, Im not as stupid to just charge straight at them and valiantly save the damsel in distress. First of all, I need to know if she even can or wants to be saved. Even if the girl is treated like dirt and waste, she was most likely born into thismunity and is still a part of it. The other spider women can still be considered her family, her nest, her home. If she held no attachments to this ce, she would have definitely tried to escape the abuse. But, no matter how skewed and forced onto her they might be, she could very well believe herself to be truly a lesser being and ept her ve-like role for themunity. Unfortunately, I cant confirm anything without actually interacting with the girl, which could prove to be extremely dangerous. Im pretty confident in handling the number of Arachnes in this chamber but who knows how many more there are and whats the hierarchical structure of their den. The women present here are clearly workers or something. Noticing that most of them are slowly beginning to leave the stone room through various exits after finishing their tasks, I make a quick decision to use that opportunity if it actually presents itself to me. To not waste this chance, I get in touch with Shino while observing the movements down below. ~Hey. How are you guys doing on the other side?~ I ask. ~We are fine, Sensei. There were some lizards or other monsters on our path but nothing too dangerous. We are slowly moving your way.~ ~Im d to hear that. Now, I have to take care of something here so I will stop heading your way for a moment. As for you, I need you to do something. When you stumble onto tunnels with many spiders, do not engage them if possible, and stay away. Do not go further on that path. You can still try to look for an exit around or another way or just stay near them while waiting for me.~ ~Why?~ ~How do I say this I might possibly be somewhere in the centre of a quite dangerous spider nest. I do hope to avoid direct confrontation but it might not be possible. It would be risky if you attacked it from the outside or were spotted going in so I would rather you stay near. If things go to shit on my side, Ill run towards you and well regroup to handle the enemies together while retreating.~ Silence answers me for a moment and I can feel Shinos worry through our bond even though some distance separates us. I didnt want to lie to her about my situation. That would only make her worry even more and could lead to her making rash decisions when she would learn what I have gotten myself into. ~Alright, Sensei. But, please, be careful. I know that you are strong, but still. We will be waiting for you as you requested.~ I smile to myself and focus my mind on reaching with my consciousness through the bond we share and bring my presence to Shino, just like I did with Cornelia long ago, letting her feel like Im giving her a gentle hug from behind. I can sense her smiling back and I return to the situation below. Most of the spider women have left and the rest looks like they are preparing to do the same. Two of them drag a cocoon each behind their backs as they skitter outside. Ive already seen another pair wrap the lizard-like monster one of the Arachnes has brought earlier with their webs into such form so Im pretty sure they are all going to eat or deliver food somewhere. A big part of this chamber is storage for their captured supplies. As expected, the humanoid-looking girl keeps doing her job without paying attention to the bigger spider women leaving and they dont bring her with them either. From what I can see, she was tasked with expanding the storage and is using her six spike-like legs to dig through the stone, which is clearly exhausting and not that easy, even though she is able to make okayish progress. Her spider legs must be incredibly durable and sharp. Im fairly sure I wont be getting a better chance to approach her than this so I hastily shape my weapon into a long whip and coil it around a nearby stgmite, starting to rappel myself lower and lower over the steep wall of the cavern. She either doesnt have too great hearing or the noise she is creating chipping away pieces of rock masks the sounds of my descent well enough for her not to notice it yet. I have to reel the whip back two times while somehow hanging onto the protruding parts before I hit the solid ground. Going down is always much more nerve-wracking than going up. Especially without any safety equipment. ncing around, I get the feeling that I can see a little better in this darkness. Led by it, I check on my status, and surely, Darkvision has appeared under my Common Passives. Be it from the fact that I have used mana to slightly enhance my eyes or the fact that my race can see much better, or maybe both, my ability has been acknowledged by the system. Good timing. No new Arachne has appeared in the room while I made my way here and only the humanoid girl keeps striking the hard stone on the other side of the chamber. Still very careful, I slowly move closer and closer, thinking about how to approach her and whichnguage to use if she even can understand me. From the conversations of the other women, I think they used Terrerian. Thats my safest bet. I stop some distance from the busy Half-Arachne. Arriving much closer, I can finally see some more details about her. She seems to be quite short, perhaps around Shinos height, more or less. Besides the six obvious onyx spikes that extend from her back and are currently stabbing the stone in front of the girl, nothing else breaks the image of just a normal humanoid woman. Her ears are short but slightly sharp, just like Sirgias, and she has very short silvery hair. Just a single nce tells me the other Arachne grabbed, tore, cut, and mistreated it a lot with how unusually short, messy and jagged it is. She could be taken for a boy from behind if not for theck of the necessary dangly bits to be called one. Most of the women had quite long hair, often reaching their spider abdomens, but they must have kept ruining not only this girls body and have gone for her hair in their spite too, to make her look even less than them as much as it was possible. Her beautiful almost pure white skin is dirtied by countless bruises, blemishes and scars pretty much everywhere. It pains me so much from just moving my gaze over her wounded and hurt body. Its just another reminder that every world is a cruel ce that cares not for its inhabitants and who they are. But, I dont really have time to think about unnecessary things like that right now. If I manage to get her out of this hell, Ill make sure to slowly but surely teach this poor girl about care and affection, something she has clearly never experienced in her life. To do that, though, I need her to agree toe with me. I should not let my hopes and expectations get ahead of me. I need to steel myself for the possible rejection or even instant hostile reaction. I cant bring her back forcefully and risk her hurting anyone I hold dear as much as it would pain me to leave her here alone or have to hurt her in self-defence. Priorities must be kept. So, silently reshaping my artefact into a sword, I try to assume the least threatening posture I can while holding a weapon in one hand. Chances that she doesnt recognize the sword as a weapon even if she had never seen one in her life are quite low. Instincts are a thing. Hey, I speak calmly and in a quiet voice, using Terrerian. She immediately jumps forward towards the stone while spinning around and presses her back into the wall that she has been excavating. Rough breaths escape the cute lips that decorate her adorable face, which would be much more charming if not for all the bruises and cuts staining it. Calming her breathing from the arduous exercise of chipping the stone away, her six ck spider legs point my way and slowly move around while her eyes scan my figure. All six of them. Again, just like her back, her front has just a single feature that clearly differentiates the white-skinned girl from any other humanoid woman of petite stature. At the back, its the six onyx spikesing out of it. At the front, its the six eyes filled with darkness as deep as an unending abyss. She has two big ones at the same height as most of the humanoids but there are two more pairs of tear-shaped eyes above her silvery brows, on her forehead, each smaller than the previous one. As for her figure in general, she is very petite just like I have said earlier. Im pretty sure some of that is due to her being literally starved and exhausted almost to death, but I have a feeling that even with proper nutrition and care she would be quite small and thin. Regarding her chest department, shes quite t, although notpletely. You can still make out the two tiny mounds that surround her small nipples. Again, its possible that shes extremely malnourished and her body would gain some umph after getting on the right track of recovery. But, not that it matters. Another small detail that I catch is the fact that she seemspletely hairless except for her head. Her white skin glistens alluringly even in this darkness and proudly presents its smoothness to the observer. At least at the parts that arent damaged. Needless to say, not even a tiny silver strand can be found around her girly parts, looking just as petite as the rest of the body. It somehow reminds me of Lianne for a moment. Considering that I had the time topletely check her out from both front and back without getting impaled by the sharp onyx spikes instantly, I can assume that the first part of the n to get in contact has seeded. Now, we need to somehow proceed as smoothly. I have noticed her deep obsidian eyes focusing on my hand most of the time while she was analyzing me just like I did, so I try to very slowlykeeping my gaze on her faceshove my sword into the ground by my side. The tip of the de sinks into the stone floor with a quiet shiiing and I leave it there. The girl moves her three pairs of eyes back to my face and observes me attentively, with a bit less tension now. Her spider legs keep hovering in the air while aimed in my general direction. Theres some space between us and someone would have to step closer to get in range of the other person so I think she feels decently safe with this. But, I am mistaken. She is actually the first one to begin closing the distance between us, with a slow and very attentive step. One of her top spider legs extends forward much more than the others as she walks towards me and it soon arrives at my neck, pointing its extremely sharp tip at my throat. Watching me carefully, shees to stand in front of me with that safety measure hanging just millimetres from piercing my skin. Shes almost a head shorter than me, now that I can fully confirm that. With faintly noticeable curiosity, she starts looking me over from up close while the five remaining legs poke my clothes at different spots. I have no idea why it feels like the right thing to do but I vanish all my attire into my storage ring and slowly extend my hands to the sides. The sudden change spooks the girl a little and the five spikes jerk back as she takes a step backwards. The one at my throat presses into my skin more, without puncturing it though. She tilts her head adorably after a moment and moves closer again. The surprise and curiosity are now even more apparent in her deep ck eyes. The girls sharp spikes poke all around my body very gently, with me experiencing just a tiny prickle when she cautiously stabs me with some uncertainty. Her gaze wanders over my front until it locks on a certain ce. I swallow my saliva while watching four of the spikes head down and thank the Goddess that I can control that part even with how much my heart is pounding right now and pumping the blood through my system. As if inherently understanding that she is dealing with something extremely sensitive and delicate, the girl doesnt use the tips of her sharp limbs to poke my junk like the rest of my body and, instead, brushes against it with their edges, nudging my member and family jewels with even more curiosity. Im pretty sure it''s the first time she sees male parts considering how normal Arachnes reproduce. Maybe Im even the first male that she has met in her life. The threatening leg gradually withdraws from my throat and I raise a brow at the petite girl. Very hesitantly, she steps even closer to me, bit by bit while observing my face for any reaction. Feeling like she has deemed me safe to approach, for now, I let her do so. Getting in range of her humanoid limbs, she hesitantly extends her small hand towards my torso and stops before her fingers touch my skin. Not seeing any reaction, she ces her slightly chilly palm on my sr plexus and her small mouth opens a little. She unhurriedly drags it over my pecs, ribs, stomach and other parts of my front. I think the temperature and low heat that my body emanates has surprised her a little. From her touch, I can assume that her kin is a bit more cold-blooded in not just character. I dont really mind letting such a dainty girl cop a feel or two of me, but we arent exactly plentiful on time. I have no idea when her big sisters wille back and interrupt her curious examination. Therefore, very calmly, I start moving my right arm lower. She obviously notices it instantly and watches me intently, still keeping her hand on my stomach. I try to mirror her previous actions andzily bring my hand closer to her while observing her facial expressions, which are quitecking and stuck at very neutral. I stop in front of her skin just the way she did and wait for a moment. Not seeing any reaction, I gently press my palm between her small breasts and confirm that her skin truly is a bit colder than mine and it isnt just her fingers. Just like I let her touch me, it seems that she has nothing against returning the favour and letting me graze my fingers over her slightly chilly torso. I avoid getting any ideas unfit for the moment and just gently rub her tummy, skipping over the bruised spots, hoping this little amount of mutual skinship will be enough to prove theck of malicious intentions. Then, after a moment, I take a step back from her and smile softly as the girl watches me curiously. Can you understand me? I ask calmly in the samenguage as before. She tilts her head a bit, making me think that perhaps she doesnt and only has reacted to my voice earlier, but she follows that motion with a faint nod a momentter. My smile grows a little bigger. This will make things much easier. Does it hurt anywhere? I ce my right palm on my chest. She stares at it for a moment and four of her six legs bend towards her body. Each spiky tip points at a different bruise over her baster skin. I can make it not hurt if you let me, I say and sit down cross-legged on the cold floor while ncing at her face. After a brief pause, the girl steps closer to me and tries to join me on the ground in the same manner. She has some trouble weaving her legs together like I did and sits on her butt instead with her knees to the front and slightly to the sides. identally, it gives me the perfect view of her precious little mound with how it kisses the ground. Ignoring that little detail, I extend my hand towards the girl and she curiously ces her palm into mine. Squeezing it gently, I activate Rejuvenate and gradually heal up her wounds. Bit by bit, most of the blemishes, bruises and scars fade away from her snowy skin. Her eyes dart to various parts of her body during the treatment. After finishing, I keep holding her petite hand while she starts examining herself and touching the healed ces with the other one. Then, she looks at me with thatpletely neutral expression of hers, ncing at our joined hands a few times. Do you like my warm body? I ask. She nods. Want to get closer? I pull her hand just a little and wait to see if she will let me bring herself to me. Theres some hesitant opposition for a few seconds but it soon disappears. She awkwardly stands up and steps into the space between my crossed legs as all of her six spider limbs coil around her waist like a bunch of armoured belts or a protective corset. Turning around, she slides into myp and I gently hug her from behind. Her hands hold onto my arms while I brush her thighs with my fingers. Its hard to get a read on this emotionless spidergirl but I hope she isfortable. She feels safe enough to at least allow for this so I think we are on a good path. Thank the Goddess she is a curious type rather than a kill-on-first-sight type. While we sit like that, I summon a waterskin from my ring, of course, making a few motions with my hand in front of us first to not spook her again. The spidergirl jumps a little when it materializes out of thin air and unravels one of her spikes to poke it. Before she identally makes a hole in it, I pull the cap and spill some of the crystal clear liquid into my other hand, bringing it closer to her face. She stares at it for a brief moment, leans in to sniff the water, and dips the tip of her tongue in it. Realizing what the liquid is, she starts to slowly drink it from my hand. Her tongue tickles my palm as she keeps awkwardly kissing it to scoop as much water as she can while I pour more. We keep it like that until she stops and leans back into me. Some droplets travel down her chin and fall onto her small chest, trailing even further, but I dont think she cares. Next, I bring some of the most easily digestible foods and rations I have on me and let her pick a few to snack on since I dont really know what fits her diet. Besides meat, I guess, if she is any simr to the other Arachnes. I wonder if they make a soup of you like some spiders before sipping on your insides. Afterwards, I just keep rubbing her thighs and arms, enjoying her slightly colder skin as much as she seems to enjoy my warmth. Since a few long minutes have passed already, Ill, unfortunately, have to move forward. Did the others capture you and force you to do tough things on your own? I ask calmly. She shakes her head quite soon after hearing the question this time. Perhaps she has warmed up to me a little. But they did force you to work hard while hurting you, right? She nods faintly. So, you were born here? Another small nod. Will you get in trouble because I stopped you from working? A moment of pondering before a nod follows. I feel kinda bad now. And if you could somehow leave this ce, to get away from the people that hurt you, would you do it? I get to the point. She turns her head around and stares at my face from below with all six of her jet-ck eyes, most likely figuring out the hidden insinuation in my question. This spidergirl might be a bit smarter than I first assumed. But, before I get an answer, very easily recognizable noises reach my ears. Tens of sharp spikes poke rhythmically into the hard stone ground. The skitteringdies areing back at the worst possible moment. And, it seems that Im not the only one to notice as the girls head snaps to the side a momentter. Her spider legs unravel from around her tummy and I lean back a little to make it easier for her to dig herself out of myp with their use. She raises her body with those mobile ck spears and plops onto the ground in front of me as I stand up too. Taking a step back, she looks between me and the nearby entrance to a tunnel. She seems hesitant and Im fairly sure I know why. The moment the other Arachnes arrive here, we will be enemies. She will have to take their side and face me if they order her to. Its how things have been here so far and its not that easy to suddenly change everything. I resummon my gear and pick up the sword. Dont worry about this. I wont let them know you met me. Just tell me one thing. Would you like toe with me? To my own nest? My family is just like me. They wont hurt you. If you promise that you wont hurt them too, I can take you with me and let you stay by my side. Nod if you want that. Shake your head if you would like to remain here. While the skittering grows louder, I keep stepping back from the spidergirl and waiting for her response. She stares into my face with that neutral expression of hers. Our time starts to run out and I sigh somberly. Figured she would find it hard to make such a decision. But, before I turn around to jump away from her, my eyes catch the faintest nod of her silver-haired head. A small smile finds its way onto my lips and I nod back at her. Leave everything to me then. If they order you to attack me, dont hesitate. Im strong. I can protect myself. Well see each otherter. Better get back to work before your big bad sisters will have a reason to hurt you more. I would hate to see more scars on your pretty face and body, you know? And with that, I push myself towards the other side of the chamber, as far from the spidergirls position as possible. Stopping in front of an entrance to a side passage, I switch my artefact into a greatsword and prop it on my shoulder while facing the hole. Soon, the silhouettes of many blue-skinned and white-legged Arachnes with ck abdomens start showing up in front of me. The first threee to a halt and make the others stop too. Their impressive breasts jiggle seductively. All of them have long hair in dark colours and shades. What?! One of the leading women furrows her brows and squints her six eyes. An intruder! The second gasps in shock. A prey hase to us! The third one cackles. We will see who is the prey here, I say coldly. The crowd of Arachnes falls silent, most likely surprised that I can both understand them and even talk back. The first one opens her mouth to say something but the third woman lunges at me with her massive spider body. Thats the one that said I was prey. Oh well. Six void chains burst out of the walls around her and catch each of the Arachnes legs while she is still in the air. They quickly retract and pull the white limbs to the sides, stretching them to their limits. I snap my fingers and the sound of torn flesh echoes through the stone corridor. Six big spider legs hit the walls around the same time as the spider womans abdomen falls onto the ground with a thud. A loud screech follows, naturally. With a single step, I show up in front of the legless Arachne, spurting blue blood from the six holes in her ck lower body, and behead her in one swift strike of my mesmerizing violet de. The corpse stops moving a momentter. The other women hiss at me and spread out. I plop my de back on my shoulder, standing in front of their dead friend. Bring me to your queen. Or I will find her myself. I cant guarantee how many of you will be left alive if you choose the second option. I have a tendency to get distracted when surrounded by many enticing women. The other two Arachnes at the front charge at me too. I sigh and shake my head. Why cant they ever learn with just the first casualty? This time, one of them shoots a stream of acid my way from her spider ass while the otherunches a webbing to follow. I dodge the dangerous liquid, using more Void Chains to tie her whole body to the ground and block the sticky thread with my greatsword. Before its owner has a chance to react, I twirl the de around the white rope and yank the Arachne towards me. She tries to fix her posture in mid-air but I rush forward and slice her vertically in half while passing under the monster woman. I nce at the incapacitated one and throw my weapon towards her. The huge de soars through the tunnel while spinning and lodges itself in the chest of my target. The Arachne screams for a moment, grasping the hilt, but life escapes her body before she can do anything regarding it. Snapping my fingers again, I bring the sword back into my hand as it obediently returns to its master. A neat function that hasnt seen a lot of use recently. I have practisedunching even greataxes with my new strength and I guess I should make use of that more. It feels cool. So. I nce around, spotting a few spider women now also behind my back,ing here after hearing the turmoil. Should we get this party started or will we meet the host first? Seems like seeing three mutted bodies of their kin is enough to make them waver and one of the Arachnes steps forward. Follow us. Nodding, I do as told. Around seven women besides that one escort me. They keep quite a bit of distance from my position and I cant me them for that. Im almost certain they are just workers like I have thought earlier. And my guess is proven right just a few short minutester. Our group walks into a different cavern where two simr Arachnes stand guard but they wear chitin cuirasses over their humanoid torsos, chitin helmets on their heads, and wield big bone spears. Their spider parts look a bit different too. Definitely tougher. But, not tough enough to stop my sword. One of the guardsunches herself at me after the worker woman exins the situation to her and I have no choice but to defend myself. One swing, one less spider. There are no more surprises and the other sentry takes the duty of escorting me through their nest. We go through a few different chambers. Mostly storages but also sleeping quarters, some crude and primitive workshops, and even what looks like a small underground hot spring. I do not see anything resembling breeding grounds though. Im pretty sure its close to the queen or something. I can see her wanting to keep an eye on all the eggs. Finally, we reach a giant room with what looks like a throne carved out of a big b of rock, fitting an Arachne. How does a throne fitting an Arachne look? Well, Just imagine a wide enough normal royal throne without the armrests. The queen is currently perched on that fancy stool with her legs underneath her spider body. As for the queen herself, she doesnt look as much different from the other Arachnes. She might be a tad bigger, has a bit thicker legs and a little more noble edges to her face, but thats pretty much all. She does pack an outstanding fucking rack, though. These things clearly defy gravity with how huge yet perky they are. But, theres another small difference that makes me squint my eyes at her. And its not the painted tattoos over her whole front but what rests against her stone throne. Instead of a spear or other melee bone weapon, its closer to a staff or something. We might be dealing with a magician and she might be trouble. The queen awakens from her slumber or whatever she has been doing and her eight eyes open when the sentry brings me in front of the stone chair. What is the meaning of this? she asks her subordinate in a cold tone. The warrior Arachne bows. My Queen, this thing appeared in one of our food storages and killed three of our workers and one guard while demanding to speak with you. Its strong. Oi. Never seen a Human down here? I nce between them. The queen furrows her ck brows at me. You are bold, Human. And no, we havent ever seen your kind in our domain. Now, what are yourst words before my Royal Guard dismembers you for this transgression? Two rows of Arachnes form behind me. All of them are armed to their teeth. Their ck chitin armour is in the form of a full te rather than just cuirass and there are additionalyers of protection on all parts of their bodies, not just on the humanoid section. They also wield various big bone weapons, from halberds to greataxes. No magicians, I think. I sigh heavily and pinch the bridge of my nose. Does it really have to go like this? Cant we perhaps not murder each other for no reason? I did intrude on your territory but it was your people who attacked me in the first ce. What do you propose then, Human? the queen asks with a smirk, most likely thinking that Im just ying for time to dy the inevitable. A deal. A deal? Yes. I nod. You will give me one of your Arachnes aspensation for the rude conduct that your subjects have shown to me and I will leave without pursuing any further actions, forgetting everything that happened. The queens face switches into a scowl and she roars, Tear this Human to shreds! Oh well. I tried, right? I jump back to avoid getting impaled by the spear of the sentry woman that has been escorting me andnd in the middle of a group of the elite warriors called the Royal Guard, starting tounch themselves at me. Its showtime! I smile, activate Crushing Fury, and shape my weapon into a big double-headed warhammer again, mming it into the ground in front of me with all my strength. The whole cavern rumbles and bits of the ceiling fall off as I create a shallow crater in the queens throne room. Most of the warrior Arachnes lose their footing and I quickly cash in on that. Pushing myself off the ground from one spider woman to another, I swing my hammer down and mercilessly crush their abdomens with powerful strikes. A cacophony of loud sts fills the air as I end one enemy after another, getting dirty with their blue blood in the process. With all five Arachnes that fell into my pit already gone, I get out of it with a strong lunge andnd on the edge of the shattered hollow. Immediately, a bone greatsword swings at me diagonally downwards and I dodge with a spin. *THUD* My hammer ms into the side of the attacking spider woman and sends her flying with a mighty impact caused by my boosted stats and the effect of Crushing Fury, alongside the noise of chitin breaking into pieces. *SPLAT* She crashes into the wall of the chamber and turns into a big blue stain. Looks like your den has truly been destined for a makeover, dear Queen. Lets not let it wait any longer then! I chuckle loudly while a powerful urge to obliterate my opponents runs rampant through my whole body. Avoiding another sh aimed at me, I dive under the attacker this time and m my hammer into their abdomen from below. Just like before, the Arachne is hurled into the air, vertically straight this time. Contrary to her friend, though, she hits the stctites that cover the ceiling like the ugly popcorn decoration some gods of home design deemed to be a popr thing back in the 50s and 60s. The poor warrior falls victim to a slightly more deadly version of that trend and gets skewered by tens of sharp spikes, dying on the inside. Just like the people who moved in after those who thought it was an epic idea to use popcorn ceiling decoration. As the blue liquid drips onto the ground from high up, I begin a dance of death with the other members of the Royal Guard. One by one, each Arachne is sent flying towards some random direction and either stters on a wall or gets impaled on something sharp. In no time, I deal with about fifteen of them. Not without receiving some asional grazes here and there, of course, but Im clearly doing better than the spider women. By ident, one of the bodies is flung towards the queen and she barely ducks under the living projectile. Not for long, though. It soon turns into a dead one after painting the wall behind her blue. Seeing some space around me, I ce the long handle of my weapon behind my neck and hang my arms over it. A wide smile paints my lips as I pant roughly. Oh boy. I almost turned into a Hobsmurf with all this blue over me. I nce towards the queen, who is clutching her staff to her body now. I can do this all day. With another deep chuckle, I lower my posture and prepare myself to lunge towards another Royal Guard warrior. Wait! The queens voice reaches my ears and I stop. About that deal I stand up straight and nod my head with a big grin. A wise choice indeed. Chapter 106 – The Art of Deception Chapter 106 C The Art of Deception Well then. What are we going to do now? I ask with the war hammer still resting on my shoulder. The queen eyes me attentively while clutching her bone staff. I wonder what kind of magic she can use, but I will also be happy if she doesnt get the chance to show me. Oveing her soldiers is not a big deal. With magic, you never know what to expect. Do you swear to leave ourir in peace after I fulfil your demand? the big-tittied spider woman asks with a note of uncertainty. Yes. She nods as some of her muscles slowly rx. Good. I will bring you a No. All the tension returns immediately after I interrupt her. The queen looks at me warily, either unsure of how to proceed or waiting for me to continue. I smirk at her. You rejected my initial offer. It is only natural that Ie up with another after factoring in the hospitality you have shown me. The chamber stays silent for a brief moment. Only the asional scratching of the pointy legs of the many Arachnes present around us breaks it. Not seeing her objecting, I move on. Dont worry. Im not an unreasonable man. The essence of my request remains the same. I want one Arachne for all the trouble. But, I will be choosing which one. I cant have you throwing at me some weak, handicapped ve worker to get rid of them, right? The queensdylike lips form a thin line as she keeps drilling into me with her eight pitch-ck eyes. She clearly isnt happy but also doesnt seem to be stupid. I grin at her. Call everyone here. And I mean everyone. If I find out that you hid even a single person from me, Im going to copse this whole cave system with all of you still inside. And dont think you can escape. There are seven more people just like me waiting for my return at the edge of your territory. We dont want them here, do we? Her biggest pair of eyes widen considerably and a faint shiver passes through her big body. The queen starts to shout orders immediately after I finish. Many worker and soldier Arachnes skitter to multiple exits leading out of the throne chamber. I hope its big enough to fit all of them. In the meanwhile, I walk away to give the queen some space and take care of my appearance. I shouldnt leave all this blue on me for too long. I cant get everything off me with Livelihood Magic, but most of it is enough. The worker spider women clean up the room too, dragging away the mutted corpses and even trying to scrub the dark blood off the floors and walls with a fluffy version of their webs. Its fascinating to watch them walk over the vertical surfaces or hang in the air from their spider halves while working. If only this tribe wasnt so aggressive. Slowly but surely, the spacious cavern fills with various Arachnes. I can more or less notice the division of roles thanks to that. Workers make up the biggest chunk of thismunity, followed by soldiers, elite soldiers, sentries, and the queen. Then, a whole avnche of tiny skittering noises echoes into the throne room from a few exits. I turn my eyes towards one, and at that moment, a flood of the dog-sized guys I have murdered earlier pours into the chamber. I shudder at the countless little spiders running out of the tunnels and climbing up on the walls, covering them more and more with their creepy arachnid bodies. The numbers are insane. She really is bringing everyone, including what I think are the grunts or pets. Ten minutes is what it takes for themotion to finallye to a still. No more spiders or spider women walk into the throne chamber. Its filled almost to the brim, including the walls and ceiling. It gives me serious creeps to be literally surrounded by so many of the skitterers but I try not to show it. Huuuuuuuuuman, the queen calls to me. As you have asked, this is everyone. Even the injured have been brought here. Make your choice. One of us, as per your demand. Wont they try to attack me the moment I leave your territory? I ask. The one you choose will be your ve for the sake of our tribe. I swear on my name, Schienhadaraa the Queen of Abyss Eaters, to uphold that word. Thats a long one, I mutter to myself and then smirk at her. What if I choose you? The queen is taken aback for a moment, clearly not anticipating such a turn of events. Seeing an utterly gobsmacked spider woman is enough for me though and Iugh a little. Im jesting, Your Majesty. As I said, Im not an unreasonable man. Let me have a look. A fragment of an awkward smile forms on her blue lips as the corner of her mouth rises faintly. Lets not push it too far. It is fun ying with her like this, but I would rather not have all those spiders drop on me after she gets done with this. With my hands on my hips, I take a nce around. So damn many. Id say around a hundred of just the Arachnes. Perhaps double or more if we include the critters. I can see the Royal Guard at the far back. Shes trying to hide them from my sight, most likely. Clever. But, I already know what Im going to pick. Unable to spot my target in this mass of giant spider abdomens, Iunch myself into the air and jump on the back of the nearby Arachne. She turns her humanoid half at me with some anxiety in her deep ebony eyes but I smile at her, taking a moment to admire her perky blue breasts. Dont worry. Not you. Without wasting too much time, I start bouncing off their spider asses and running around the chamber. I must say, this is fun, as wrong as it looks and sounds. Theres just one problem. Tits. Something like two hundred tits of various sizes all around me. Its he distracting when they suddenly make waves as the Arachnes turn their humanoid halves to look after me. Hundreds of bouncing globes sway as one sea of blue. Finally, in that ocean of scity, my eyes catch on a sh of difference. A big smile quickly finds its way onto my lips. Shes here. Dropping onto the ground, I walk up to the fully humanoid girl with pale white skin and silvery hair sitting on the side of her thighs on the stone floor. My smile turns into a faint scowl as I notice fresh bruises and wounds on her malnourished body. In just this short time they have already hurt her again. I crouch in front of my new friend as she stares at me with that neutral expression of hers. I gently cup her chin up to look as if Im examining her and whisper, Do you still want to go? We gaze into each others eyes for a brief moment and she nods softly. Brushing my thumb over her cheek, I stand up and turn towards the queen. All the Arachnes between us clear a path and make it possible for the two of us to see each other. I start slowly walking forward. You hid her pretty well. I must apud you, Queen Schienhadaraa. Normally, one would try to keep their most valuable asset far from sight. You instead, dropped it somewhere in the middle. Smart. And it would have worked if it was anyone other than me. Clear confusion takes over the queens face. I smirk at her. That one. I point behind me at the albino girl. I can tell she is special. Did you think I wouldnt notice? Shes the only one like this around here. Shes unique. And strong. You shouldnt have left her scars, bruises, and wounds unattended like that. They make it too obvious. Shes the most experienced warrior here. She must be very important to you, right? Schies facial expressions shift a few times from the aforementioned confusion to curiosity, then slight disbelief, and finally end at happiness. She immediately tries to hide it, but the big grin is almost impossible to force down as the corners of her mouth keep twitching and spiking up. Oh, Human, does it really have to be that one? She brings both of her hands to the middle of her chest and makes an attempt at an anxious expression, which fails miserably. Are you thinking of going back on your word? I raise a brow at her and cross my arms over my chest, now standing before the throne and looking up. Ah, how could I dare. I made an oath. Oaths have to be upheld, no matter what. She makes a supposedly sad bow. Since it doesnt look like I would be able to change your mind, Human, I hereby announce that she is now no longer part of our tribe. The moment the two of you leave this chamber, she bes your rightful ve and dishonour will fall on both her and me if she disobeys her master even once. I make a pretentious nod. I hope so. She then looks towards the albino girl. You heard mymand. This Human is now your master. Your new queen. You know what that means, right? The poor Arachne must have responded with some kind of confirmation because the queens smile grows bigger in a sh. I can pick up a small chatter slowly rising amongst the other spider women and it clearly doesnt sound unhappy. She really had it rough here. Schie turns to me again. Is there anything else, Human? I shake my head. No. I will not bother you anymore. The agreement has been fulfilled. I no longer desire to involve myself with your kind. If theres nothing you might need from me, Queen Schienhadaraa, I will take my ve and leave. I do not wish to hold you back, Human. And with that, I turn around to walk toward my new friend. I can tell that it will take some time before she perceives me like that too, but theres no rush anywhere. Im sure though that she will find somemon ground with Sirgia. They both are the quiet type and suffered a lot in their lives. And perhaps Astrea too. Arriving in front of the hated girl, I kneel down and carefully pick her into my arms, observing if she will let me. Not only does she not resist but even joins her hands behind my neck and helps me out by pulling herself up, ending in a princess carry. Well, maybe it wont take that long before she warms up to me, perhaps. I walk with her towards one of the exits while casting Rejuvenate to take care of her fresh bruises. The big Arachnes make way for us and I leave the throne room. To the queen, I must look like a loser, picking the worst trash her tribe had to offer, but I wonder who is the real winner here. The thin girl in my arms keeps staring at my face the whole time. I try my best not to ogle her chest and feminine mound. Even though she is clearly malnourished, shes still a beautiful woman. With extra six ck spider legs, but nevertheless. They are currently wrapped around her tummy like a protective corset, most likely not to inconvenience me. Do you have a name? I ask as we make it through the caverns. She shakes her head. I see. Do you mind if I give you one? After a moment of pondering, she responds with a negative again. Hmmmm A few decent names float through my mind but I dont really want to p some cliche ones that are often used for Arachnes or simr women in fiction. It never felt exactly right to me. Something more unique would be nice but its not always as easy as with Safi and Emi. Perhaps I could ask Shino since Japanese is kinda nice and has a decently meaningful construction of names. At the same time, I cant really get rid of one specific name that keeps popping up in my head repeatedly. I sigh to myself and nce down at the emotionless girl. What do you think about Hecate? She nods immediately, making me chuckle. I didnt even get to exin the meaning, hahaha. Well, I guess well go with it anyway. I thought of it because Hecate is associated with a goddess ruling over darkness, the underworld, but also revenge. Thats just one of the images but she was portrayed as an avenger. Do you still think its okay? Without giving it too much thought, Hecate nods. Its settled then. As I might have mentioned, Im stair. We are going to meet a few of my friends soon. They wont hurt you. They might be surprised a little, but I will always protect you, alright? It looks like the whole situation has started to finallye to her as Hecate shows signs of her fatigue. I lean her skipping head onto my chest. Rest a little. You have earned it. I wont make you overwork yourself like the women back there. We can talk moreter. Ill wake you up if anything happens. She tries not to fall asleep, but in less than a minute, all her jet-ck eyes close as she sumbs to her weariness. Her head adorably rests against my neck while her petite fingers have moved to grasp my vest. I follow the path toward my Partners while trying not to wake her up. She is so exhausted though that Im sure theres almost nothing that can achieve such a feat. So precious and adorable. Well bring you back to full health soon. The good side of walking the corridors now is the fact that there are no scary spiders anywhere yet since they have all been called to the throne room. It makes this trip a little easier and less tense. It takes me a while to find the proper exit leading out of this cavern system. In retrospect, I should have asked for a guide, but I didnt really want anyone else from the tribe apanying me. So, after around an hour and a half of exploring, I can feel myself getting closer to the presence of the girls and no more thick stone walls seem to separate us again. Perhaps sensing the others or something like that, Hecate stirs a little and her pretty eyes open up. Hello again. We are going to meet mypanions now so dont feel scared, okay? After she nods at me, I pick up the pace a little and soon notice traces of lighting from around the corner. Slightly squinting my eyes and shielding Hecates with my hand, I walk into it. I sure hope she isnt ultra-photosensitive or something. Otherwise, Ill need Sirgia to make her some ssy shades. Look! He is back! Told you he was close! I could feel it! Marcias voice reaches my ears. My eyes quickly grow used to the levels of light and I find all of my travelpanions by one of the stone walls, either standing or sitting. They all look slightly battered here and there but generally unharmed. I certainly am not the only one who got into a big fight. What took you so lo Kamil stops hisint midway after noticing something in my arms. Marcia snickers and elbows his side. See? He cant even go for a walk without returning with a girl in his arms. In the middle of nowhere. Kamil groans and rolls his eyes, looking away. Shino, Teffith, and Ghilerie step closer as my new friend watchfully observes them. Who is this, Sensei? She looks so pale Shino is the first to speak. Its a long story, but this is her natural skin colour. I think. Anyway, this is Hecate. She is an Arachne. I think. Arachne? Ghilerie raises her eyebrows at us. ncing at the spider girl in my arms, I meet her ck eyes and realize that she most likely cant understand them. Theres at least one fix to that issue. A partial one. I send out the prompt to Hecate and brush over her hands clutching my vest. Would you mind bing my Partner? Nothing much would change but you would be able to understand my other Partners and sense where I am, I speak to her in Terrerian. She stares into space for a few seconds and I soon get the prompt that she has be my Partner. Then, she stirs a little and I help Hecate down onto the floor. The girls gasp quietly after the six onyx spikes unravel from around her torso and hang in the air by her sides. Yep. An Arachne. I plop a hand on her damaged silver hair. As I mentioned earlier, she is around a head shorter than me, perhaps a bit less. While going towards you guys, I stumbled on a cavern with literal spider women as we know from back home. I saw this girl being abused by the more spider-like people and just couldnt look another way after that. Thats so like you. Teffith smiles warmly and I chuckle. Noticing the spark in Shinos eyes, I turn to her. They are hostile and aggressive. Unless you dont mind indiscriminately ughtering them in self-defence, I would advise against it. Shino detes a little after I have read her intentions so I step closer to peck her lips a few times to cheer my lovely samurai up. Besides All of them arepletely naked I whisper to her ear, causing a beautiful rosy flush to appear on her cute face as I pull away. Did you kill them all to save her then? Ghilerie nces at the pale spider girl standing by my side. No. There are hundreds of them. Not sure I would be able to obliterate an army even with my strength. And I would have to worry about the location too. You snuck her out then? How romantic! Marcia giggles from the back. I smile wryly. Close. I killed a few of them until they listened to me. They brought me to the queen. I killed a few of her elite guards after she ordered to get rid of me. She then surrendered and I told her I want an Arachne aspensation. I picked Hecate and walked away. You should have seen the queens face. She tried so hard not to show how happy she was as I chose Hecate, thinking that I thought she is the most valuable. Marcia whistles. Thats a story I would like to hear in detail. Yeah, Teffith agrees with her. Maybeter. Well have time. First, we need to discuss what to do. Paul stands up from the wall. I think we might have found a path leading up and outside. Should be fine to check it out. I sigh. See, theres one small problem. I switched my ability into that super boost you have seen when we fought the worms. I need a day or two to be able to be Mr IceCream again. So, the surface might not be the best option. Noooooooo Marcia whines dejectedly, clearly for a reason other than our inability to continue over the scorched earth. Hmmm Paul ponders visibly while stroking his chin. That leaves us with two options. We either set up a camp and wait it out, or we try to continue under the surface in the meantime. We arent going to sit on our asses in this dark cave for almost two days, are we? Kamil asks with a deep sigh. I gotta agree with him, I reply. We should at least try to do something rather than waste time. And, we better get away from this tribe. I dont want the queen thinking that we are scheming something on the edge of her domain. Trust me, so many spiders give you unimaginable creeps. Yeah. Weve met some. And I always hated fighting Jungle Spiders in the woods. Ugh. Ghilerie shudders a little. There are obviously other dangers lurking in the darkness but we cant be safe anywhere as the worms have shown us before. We move on then? Everyone nods and our next course of action is decided. Kamil stands up and nces at Hecate before looking away. Is she going to stay naked forever? Marcia snickers and ps his butt. What, are you getting a little heated from seeing this baster-skinned fairy with slightly deadly wings? He covers his crotch with his hands and groans, making her giggle again. Ill dly help you out with that issue if you would like. Its definitely much safer than trying to bone a girl with more spikes than you have holes in your body. Besides, shes Als. I shake my head with a smile. Shes not mine but I agree. Try not to give Hecate any reasons to doubt your intentions, everyone. And Ill think of something regarding her attire. Marcia drags Kamil behind the corner while I take a few steps away with my mute spider girl. Natalie and Teffith stay with Paul while Shino and Ghilerie join the two of us. I assume you havent ever worn clothes, right? I plop my hand on Hecates head and ask while gently brushing through her dishevelled hair. The spider girl faintly shakes her head. Would it bother you to wear something on your body? After a few moments, she tilts her head a bit. I assume it means that she doesnt know or isnt sure, and the faint intentions I receive from her do seem to match that. Hmmm I rub my chin and then nce at my short girlfriend. Ummm Shino? Yes, Sensei? She nces up at me. Could you You know She follows my eyes as I repeatedly nce at a certain point on Hecate''s body and she blushes instantly, realizing my unspoken question. A momentter, after a faint sh of light, she extends her hands to me with a piece of neatly folded ck fabric on top of them, trying not to look my way. Clearing my throat, I pick up the fresh piece of panty and unfold it while kneeling down in front of Hecate. I hold it open in front of her legs. She looks at me curiously while tilting her head. We stay like that for a few awkward seconds. Before I get to exin, I hear Shinos shy voice. Ummm Hecate-san My spider friend nces at her. Shino timidly raises the front of her short skirt while her face resembles a ripe tomato. She reveals a matching piece of ck panty with a cute little purple ribbon on top currently covering her privates. Hecate nces a few times between the two pieces of clothing and soon raises and slides her slender leg into one of the holes. After getting both of them in, I pull the sexy lingerie up until it covers her precious ce. Letting it go, I nod to myself after seeing it stay in ce. I turn around after standing up and pat Shinos head. Thank you. You didnt have to do that and I very much appreciate it. Shino moves her red face to me and I pull her in for a brief kiss. I love your sexy underwear as much as theck of it, I whisper to her ear afterwards, getting a timid giggle from her as she mps her thighs together. Since Hecates body is very skinny due to her state, including her chest, we skip the bra for now and only throw at her a thin white t-shirt, making six holes for her spider legs first. I dont want her to get overheated under a pile of clothes if she really prefers it chilly. Shortly after we are finished, Kamil and Marcia return; the former ncing away with a very faint blush. I didnt know he could get this embarrassed. She, on the other hand, is as happy as ever and strolls straight to us, throwing her arm around my shoulder from behind. You have ruined the taste of men for me, Al, she whispers to my ear sensually. I hope you will take responsibility for that. I look at her with raised eyebrows and she giggles at me. Just joking. Giving head is still as enjoyable as ever. But its hard to forget how tasty yours is. Youd make a fortune if you worked alongside your girls. Hmmm She raises a brow at me next. What? Considering it now? Not exactly, but you gave me an idea. We could try to make some extracts that influence the taste. Earth had voured condoms. With a bit of magic and alchemy, we could possibly make voured cumshots. It could sell. Marcia stares at me nkly while blinking and suddenly explodes into a heartyugh, pping her thigh. Bwahahahaha! Brilliant! I can already imagine it! Honey! Im going to nut in you today! Which one do you want?, Strawberry, please!, Alright! One strawberry creampieing right up! Bwahahahaha! I can''t help but chuckle with her while shaking my head. What the hell are we even talking about? After she calms down, we group up and hold a short talk about our direction. With a neat maic trick from our magical Bard Natalie, we are able to identify which way is which and set off towards the other end of the Barren Valley while staying underground. Paul suggests a new formation and we head towards the path that they think could take us a bit higher at least. Who knows what other monstrosities lurk deeper in this abyss. Arachnes certainly arent the only inhabitants of this forgotten realm. And my ex-students did encounter some overgrown lizards and such while I was gone. Shino and Kamil take the front while I and Natalie follow shortly after them. Our duo of archers, Paul and Ghilerie, walk in the middle. Marcia and Teffith cover our backs. As for our new monstrous addition, Hecate keeps very close to me at all times. I cant fault her, its all new to her. As we travel through the dark brown tunnels, Natalie keeps us in the light with her pretty fireflies. Shino and I can peer into the darkness ahead so she keeps them behind us to not inconvenience our abilities too much. I bet Hecate sees even better considering that she was working in an almost fully dark chamber. In a bigger cavern, we stumble on a small group of hostile monsters. They look like stone crocodiles, simply speaking. Unfortunately, I dont really recognize them amongst the monsters that I know so we have to tread carefully. Our front guard engages first and takes on three of the crocs. Shino and Kamil quickly realize that they dont only look like they are of stone but are also equally tough. Their weapons barely scratch their armour which has only thin cracks around the joints. All the melee fighters with shing or piercing weapons focus on kiting the four-legged t tanks around while Natalie rains various elemental magic at them to figure out any weakness. Our archer duo does their best too and Paul showcases the might of his powerful arcane abilities by shattering much more of the stone armour with his shots than Ghilerie. Naturally, as someone with Crushing Fury equipped and a weapon that can form almost any shape I want, I bring out the war hammer again and jump around while ying whack-a-gator. Recently, I''ve been doing that quite a lot. But, contrary to the spiders or Arachnes, they dont go down that easily. My powerful ms do some damage and crush their tough surface almost into bits, but these suckers are damn tough even on the inside. Their muscles must be amazing from carrying all their weight since birth or whatever brings them to life. What I start, Hecate quickly finishes, though. The white-skinned thin beauty follows my side with only a bit of struggle and Im certain she would have no issues matching my enhanced movements if she was in her proper physical condition. Nevertheless, she tries her best to never leave my close vicinity. Whenever I damage one of the crocs enough, she steps forward and skewers it with her incredibly sharp spikes. She repeatedly stabs the poor monster so many times it starts looking like those soft green blocks of something where you stick fake stic flowers after years of use. I shouldnt be too surprised, honestly. She was literally excavating stone walls with those when I met her. These monsters have nothing on her and I bet she could even solo them if she was in her peak condition. Now, just two or three of suchbos with me tire her out visibly. I must admit, the constant skittering sounds just behind my back as she moves her body around using those nimble and sharp spider legs has scared me a few times in the beginning, but I have started getting used to it slowly. And she can move so well with these, so nimbly, agile, in almost any direction and angle. Its very impressive. We manage to win the battle without any serious injuries and without spending too much of our resources and strength. Thats whats important in the long run. We are going to constantly be in a danger zone where any moment of rest is a blessing. And so, we take a short one to take a few gulps of water and tend to smaller wounds after we wrap up the stone crocs. I sit by one of the walls cross-legged and pat myp at the tired spider girl. With less hesitation than before, she snuggles herself into it with her back to me and I embrace her like earlier. She very quickly dozes off in my arms while I stroke her ruined silver hair. Shino, Teffith, and Ghilerie send me sweet smiles after noticing our position and I respond with the same. We decide to take fifteen minutes of a break. Curious about my new, quite unique friend, I pull up my menus and check Hecates bond while slowly sipping on water.
PARTNERS
Hecate - Arachne (Unique Variant)
Bond Level: 4/5 Bond Type: Unwavering Loyalty (Master/Servant) ?STATUS DETAILS?
I barely hold myself back from doing a powerful spit-take when I see the window. Fourth level?! Unwavering Loyalty?! What the fuck is going on?! Weve just met a few hours ago! This is basically one step away from True Love or some equivalent if theres any! Maybe its because of her nature? She has been serving in that tribe as a ve without ever standing up for herself and her deep loyalty could somehow exin that. Although, I wouldnt be surprised if it has been ingrained in all of them from birth. Perhaps even hard-coded in their gics. So, its basically the highest level of affection that doesnt involve any romantic love. Im pretty sure she would go and sacrifice herself if I ordered her to do so. Is that because of what her previous queen said? That Im her master and queen now? Well, I cantpletely deny any other positive feelings Hecate could be holding in her heart, like some gratitude for reaching out to her or such. In the end, it doesnt really matter. It doesnt change how I view her. I will just have to be careful with my wishes and make sure to either teach her how to split her own wants with wanting to fulfil my wants or remind her about how to do it. This also partially exins why she is trying so hard and staying close to me all the time. If she views me as her queen, its only natural she goes out of her way to assure my safety and remains by my side all the time as the only subject if she doesnt count the others in. I will really need to pamper her lots and lots to show her that I care for her much more than those evil bitches. Now, super curious about her stats, I tap the Status Details button.
INFORMATION
Name: Hecate Age: 29 Race: Arachne Variant: Azure Widow Evolution Stage: Homo Araneae (Unique) Advancement Stage: 1/
STATS
Strength: 70 Agility: 85 Constitution: 57 Intelligence: 79
Charisma: 25
SKILLS
Actives Passives
?Poison Fang ?Exoskeleton Strengthening ?Thread Creation ?Thread Maniption ?Thread Strengthening ?Perfect Darkvision ?Acidic Blood ?Advanced Stealth ?Darkness Stalker ?Silent Assassin
Good thing I have been ready this time and didnt take a sip of water because HOLY FUCK WHAT THE HELL. She could ughter almost everyone here who isnt boosted by my dick and even so I have no idea how high are the values of her race. And she is weakened at the moment too. Lumina was right. Hecate is only at the first stage of her advancement, which kinda looks like unlimited to me, perhaps due to her unique Evolution Stage, but she is a damn monster whenpared to most humanoid races at Tier 1 or even higher. This world still has a lot to offer. Im now really d I didnt pick up a fight with the queen. Even the elites in her Royal Guard werent too squishy. I did use Crushing Fury and my huge stats but my weapon was barely able to kill them. Most died from the high velocity and powerful impact. Good that I went all out from the start. And man, if we actually got intimate, both I would get quite a chunk of stats and she would receive a huge package from me. But, again, this changes nothing. If that ever happens, great. Im not going to start viewing women as walking upgrades, though. If she somehow grows to like me and makes a conscious decision without the influence of her deep loyalty, we will see. I dont even know if she knows what sex is anyway. Her reactions to my privates were full of curiosity. Common Arachnes in this word are born from the queens eggs and she needs no man to inseminate them. When she dies, another Arachnes body undergoes some small changes and she bes the next queen, possibly through evolution or advancement. At least thats what Ive read in the castle. Anyway, thats a thought for the future. Before anything, we gotta turn this malnourished girl into a beautiful and curvy little woman. I wouldnt be surprised if she gained a few more centimetres during the process too. Although, I dont mind either way. Shorter girls are sexy and cute too. After our break time runs out, everyone starts prepping up to continue and I gently wake up my sleeping spider princess. Hecate takes a deeper breath and her six eyes open all at different times, blinking adorably, making me smile from the mesmerizing sight. She stares at me, waiting for any words or orders most likely. Lets continue a bit further today and find a good ce for a longer rest, okay? Ill let you sleep in my arms. You like my warm skin, right? Hecates slightly chilly fingers brush over my neck and she nods faintly. I wonder if I will ever get a smile from her. Chapter 107 – Jackpot Chapter 107 C Jackpot Wrapping up our short break, we get into the formation again and move out. It would be great if we found a decent spot for the night before we get too tired and exhausted. Weve been fighting for quite some time and weve also been walking on the surface for a bit before the worms sent us into the abyss. Granted, pretty much all of us are tougher thanmon Humans, and the other, non-human girls do have my support, so we can go for a bit longer than normal people. Still, that doesnt mean we should. Especially when constantly in a hostile environment. We should take any rest we can. Therefore, while following the path leading up from time to time, we mostly focus on checking the caves and chambers to find a nice ce to set up a small camp. Theres no doubt the hour is quitete as of now. Again, it doesnt impair me even a little yet, but better safe than sorry if we do stumble on a decent spot. The underground passages arent exactlypletely empty. Fortunately, we do not walk into the territory of another subspecies of Arachnes, like a different tribe that is hostile to the other one, I dont know, like red spiders this time, so theres that at least. Im honestly starting to think in cliches and such. I can see them around every corner. Im not exactly sure about the ecosystem of this underground area but we can spot some flora too, not just the usually very aggressive fauna which attacks first and asks questionster, or just feasts on your corpse. I guess it is survivable here or there wouldnt be so many different monsters snooping around. My guess is that most of them lived on the surface in the past or something. My lore senses are tingling. I could bet that the Barren Valley wasnt so barren originally. Or at least not so deadly. All the scorpions, spiders, lizards, and other species must have evolved a lot to fit in the spooky, dark underworld. So, as time passes, we move forward, slowly continuing our journey while fending off the asional ambushes or straight-up attacks from various monsters. Our party is decently bnced so theres not much of an issue dealing with any opponents. We almost always have something acting as the enemys weakness. It is quite creepy, though. As one would expect, there are more spiders and each species looks even creepier than the other. Ill omit the details as its really easy to imagine with just basic knowledge about arachnids from back on Earth. Theye in all sizes, shapes, textures, and such. Thanks to our duo of amazing archers, most of the light-armoured enemies are turned into porcupines before they can react or reach us. Ghilerie is having a lot of fun with her new weapon and I catch her smiling at it at times, surprised with the amount of power she can now put into her arrows thanks to that clever maic system Sirgia came up with. Shino is in her own world down here. Fighting in darkness is a boon for her. All her shadow-based abilities and skills work twice as efficient and good. She turns into a literal angel of death, teleporting from ce to ce and beheading or mutting her targets. I can also tell that Teffith enjoys herself at least a little bit. A good thrill of battle was certainly what she needed after sitting at the mansion since she has been freed from that public execution. Shes a magnificent fighter with her naginata. And her tail is just as deadly as her polearm. I know that from experience, though. Four hourster, weve made some decent progress, definitely moving closer to the surface but still not close enough. Im pretty sure wevee across everything this ce has to offer in terms of its fauna. And man, theres a lot. Great training ce. We are visibly getting better at fighting together. Our front guard gradually slows down in front of an intersection and Shino starts ncing around. We stop and also examine our surroundings. Nothing out of the ordinary catches my attention. Can you feel it or is it just me? Shino asks, looking back at us. The air seems different From one of the paths, I think, Kamil replies. The rest of use closer and try to catch whatever our friends noticed. After arriving at Shinos side, I realise that they are right. One of the tunnels gives off a warmer feeling. Its now easily noticeable. And perhaps more humid? That one is clearly different from the others. I point at the tunnel with the less-cold air. What do you all want to do? Check it out? Skip? Id say check it out. Maybe it will be less dangerous and hostile than the middle of these tunnels, Marcia answers. Or it could be air of something even worse, Ghilerie adds. Marcia shrugs. Then well just kill it. Or run away. Or, if its a female, Al can just seduce it. I roll my eyes as she giggles to herself. During a few fights, I have naturally tested various skills and abilities, including Charm Magic. Sometimes it worked, sometimes it didnt. Sometimes it worked too well and the enemy threw itself at me with a different purpose than to mutte me. Although, considering the builds of a few of them, the end result would be pretty much the same. I do seem to bepatible with other races quite a lot, but Im pretty sure it isnt the same with monsters or beasts. And I would rather not try. Everyone else agrees to at least take a peek and we walk into the suspicious tunnel. Step by step, the atmosphere grows warmer and no one is left unaware of that fact. Just as I have initially observed, the humidity of the air rises gradually too. Im starting to get an idea of what is in front of us. We reach the exit after a few long minutes and stop close to the corner. Small and faint clouds of steam float into our corridor like a charming, magical mist. Shino nods at us and takes a peek inside. Her eyes widen instantly. Woaaaahhhh After a few seconds of ncing around, she steps into the open and we follow after her. Kamil whistles in awe while Marcia jumps in excitement. Fuck yes! Jackpot! In front of us spans a decently wide and tall stone chamber. The floor is made of a pure-ck rock with streaks of white wherever a crack follows. A few pools of various sizes litter the ground, catching everyones eyes with their white colour and hot, steaming liquid filling them to the brim. Most of these have at least one small waterfall falling into them from the holes in the also ck-white ceiling. An underground hot spring! Just what we needed! Marcia shouts happily. Calm down. We need to check if its water first and not some acid or worse, Paul shoots her down instantly. Marcia detes a little with a sigh but nods, knowing well he is right. We walk inside while looking around and examine the natural cavern to make sure we are alone and there are no surprises hiding somewhere. With the whole ce scanned thoroughly, Ghilerie and Teffith move to check the hot, crystal-clear liquid with the other girls. Seems to be water and not much else. Should be fine to take a dip. I think we could use a little bit of rxation to get rid of the tension in our bodies, the dragonewt says. I agree. This could be nice after so much time in the desert, the elf adds. Marcia grins, grabs her top and prepares to yank it off when Teffith catches her wrist. Why dont we let the guys go first this time? she asks. Eh? Buuuuuuut Marcia pouts a little but stops after ncing at the other women. Ohhhh. I guess thats only fair, hahaha. Well then, boys, do us a favour and check if the water is nice for thedies. We will take the first watch. She winks at us and walks towards one of the two exits with Natalie in tow. Ghilerie and Teffith choose the other one. I stop Shino for a moment before she follows either of the groups and plop my hand on Hecates hair. This person here is my mate, alright? I ask the silent spidergirl. She nods faintly. Now, I would like you to go with her for a moment, okay? You can rest in herp just like in mine. I will be safe so you dont need to worry. Is that fine? She nces at Shino, who smiles at her warmly, and then back at me. After a short moment, she nods again. I brush through her short silvery hair with a bit more affection and turn her around to my samurai girlfriend. Shino slowly takes her hand and they walk away together towards my otherpanions. Hecate sends me a few nces over her shoulder as they increase the distance but obediently apanies Shino just as I asked her. It pains me a little to kick her out like that but I dont want the other guys to be ufortable with a naked girl on myp as we take a dip together. Not wasting any time, we choose the biggest pool with white flooring and step in after getting rid of our clothes. The depth is varying at different spots and most of the area has water reaching slightly above our waists, more or less. It gives us the perfect opportunity to sit down almost fully submerged and throw our arms over the edge while leaning back. Sighs of pleasure and rxation, apanied by a few groans, fill the quiet atmosphere, broken only by the pleasant hum of the small waterfalls. Paul positions himself under one and the cascading water pours onto his back to his delight. After a few short minutes of just lying or sitting there doing nothing, we switch to washing ourselves from all the dust and dirt to not forget itter. Just like thest time, I dont bring out any detergents so as not to poison this underground spring. Fuuuuuuuck I would kill for a cold one Kamil groans after we enter full chill mode again. Paul nods silently, sprawled over the edge just like all of us. I think for a few seconds. Hearing the sloshing of water apanying me standing up, they open their eyes and look my way. I move a bit closer, stopping between them, and wave my hand. A sealed wooden barrel pops into existence and drops onto the ck ground behind their backs. With another wave, three wooden mugs materialize between my fingers. While I would rather not indulge in any alcohol in our current predicament, even if we do have a few spells or abilities to clear out any intoxication, I think this should be a good choice too. I bring the mugs under a small tap mounted on the barrels side and fill them to the brim with golden, bubbly liquid. Then, I dismiss the chilly container so it doesnt lose its frosty temperature, turn around, and slide down the pools uneven white wall back into the water. Kamil and Paul grab a mug each after I hold them out towards them and take a sip. The formers eyes turn literally into saucers. Holy fuck, dude! This is not beer? He looks at me in shock. A small chuckle escapes my lips after I also taste the quite simr-looking beverage. No alcohol in this one. Weve tried toe up with a plethora of drinks for the establishment to match everyones tastes. This is just one of the byproducts. Quite a lucky one. Kamil chugs his whole share in a blink and sighs in bliss. I chuckle again and resummon the barrel behind me so that he can easily reach it for a refill whenever he wants. We sit and chill like that, sharing a pleasant dip with a good cold drink together. Damn. Marcia was kinda right. You dont really seem like a bad guy he mutters while swirling the beverage in his mug. I shoot him a nce and he avoids my gaze by downing the rest of his drink. Look at that. Someone is getting shy? I would honestly have thought you would be a bit angrier at me now, I reply. He refills his cup again while furrowing his brows a bit. Why? Well. Marcia. I shrug. Im pretty sure I noticed her talking a few times about ourst dip in the water. Kamil rolls his eyes and groans while sitting back at his spot. She cant stop talking about the fuck of her life and how you railed her so hard you toppled a tree and proceeded to destroy all her holes on the trunk. I chuckle and shake my head. Thats not exactly what happened. He looks my way while tilting his mug, raising a brow at me mid-sip. I cant deny thest part but the tree came down because I mmed my fist into it. We somehow ended up talking a bit and she mentioned her troubles and how they most likely came to be. I got a little riled up. Kamil snarls into his cup and ms it onto the ck ground by his side. Fucking piece of human trash! I would have gutted that shit-eating cocksucker if he was still alive! Taken that fucking acid of his and shoved it up his ass and dick until his head popped off from pain! I fucking trashed half of my room when she told me! With a groan and a few more ms into the floor, he breaks the wooden mug, leaving only the thin arc in his hand. Fuck. Sorry about this. I smile while already filling up a fresh one and pass it to him. Its fine. Just a piece of wood. And I get you. He takes a big swig and sighs afterwards. That man. Did something happen to him? Im not sure if theres capital punishment there or something, I ask, picking up on his outburst. Nah. Fucker got jailed. It didnt take long before he slipped on a bar of soap and sttered his brains over the floor. They said he must have been running to hit the floor so hard. Right. Unlucky. I smile wryly. A brief silence follows before Kamil sighs again. There was a time when I got a bit too far ahead of myself. He returns the conversation to its proper tracks. We both fucked around all the time back on Earth and knew about it. But when she said she had hots for your cock, it kind of irked me a lot. I evenshed out at her in front of everyone. If it was anyone else, they would have certainly been mad but she turned the situation around into a lecture. Shes always been like this. I nod while sipping on my own drink. Paul just sits in full rxation and chill like the man of few words he is. So it still feels a little weird but I dont really care. Shes purposefully bringing that up a lot just to fuck with me. Thats nothing new. He then looks my way. Well Sorry again for all of the shit. It was kind of stupid I raise my mug towards him. Its in the past. We all make mistakes. The only way is forward. And its more fun when everyone is on board. He hesitates for a moment but brings his forth too and we hit a small toast. Paul joins in for another and we all take a sip after tapping our mugs together. We chill in silence for a few minutes longer. Alright. I gotta get out before I turn into a dried plum. Ive always been bad with water, Kamil says as he raises himself. I guess we should let the girls have their turn now. This was nice. Paul also stands up. I agree. You can let each side know they can start preparing. Ill join one of you in a second, I add. They nod, get out, dry themselves up and put their gear on. Meanwhile, I take a few more blissful moments while listening to them shuffling around, aiming to jump out when they finish. But, in what feels like a second, I begin hearing a multitude of footsteps heading my way and open my eyes. All the girls are walking towards me, soon reaching the edge of the pool with crystal-clear water. Aw, shit. I dozed off, didnt I? I groan and swipe down my face. Ill get out imme *SPLASH* Opening my eyes, I notice Natalie catching leather shorts falling from the air and apletely naked Marcia emerging from under the surface of the water after she has jumped in at a deeper section. She lies down on her back and floats around with her impressive tits standing tall and proud like mighty mountains. Mhhhhhnnnnnn This hits right in the spot She almost moans into the open air. Shino, with the sleeping Hecate in her arms,es closer to the wall by the side of the pool. She summons afy-looking sofa from the storage ring I have given her and ces the peaceful spidergirl on the cushions. Taking out a thin nket, she covers her before turning towards the steaming pond. All the girls start slowly undressing, helping each other out. My gaze shoots towards a certain blonde beauty, who is also following suit. Wait. You too? I ask, slightly surprised and unsure. Her calm blue eyes meet mine. It would be suspicious if one of us stayed behind. Besides, its not my first time appearing naked in front of others. Neither is seeing others naked. She faintly nces down towards an obvious spot in full disy under the clear water. Asposed and collected as usual. No doubt she was an incredible actress back at home. Although her appearing naked or half-naked on screen is a little doubtful considering her age, what the hell do I know about the industry? I still should get out, nevertheless. Both to not make you ufortable and so that the guys wont notice me missing. I start raising myself up. They wont, Natalie answers me again. Each of them will think you are with the other. As long as no one lets them know. She nces at Marcia, who dives underwater andes out in front of me with a big grin. I look at the others. They are already naked too and either sitting on the edge, dipping their legs in the hot water, or standing by it. My gazends on Natalies perfect figure, especially her shapely chest. I quickly look away not to ogle her and catch Teffith smiling at me. They nned this. Thats why she stopped Marcia earlier. In just that brief moment, they came up with this whole operation. Damn. Women are scary. And impressive. The girls enter the pool one by one and take various spots around the edges, swim a little, or just walk while pouring the hot water over their beautiful bodies. The redhead in front of me brushes her hand up my thigh while moving closer, almost pressing herself into my chest. Do we add some more liquids to this spring now orter? she asks with a beguiling tone, her handzily sliding towards its target. I look past her once more and catch most of them ncing back at me. Figured they didnt aim for this just to take a bath together as I did with the guys. And I dont really mind having some quick fun in a charming underground hot spring, but My foot touches Marcias underbelly and her grin grows bigger as I smile back at her too. My toes brush against her toned stomach, tracing a few circles over it, and trails up. She bites on her lower lip as my foot slides between her breasts and suddenlyunches her backward with a light kick. She is sent flying a bit and crashes into the water shortly after. Emerging from under the surface, she whips her hair to the back while giggling. You brute! Is this how you treat ady? She shoots me an enamoured gaze but I ignore her for now and pass by her side as I slowly make my way through the waist-deep water. I can literally feel her raising a brow at me but I stop in front of Shino, who is standing in the centre of the pond, gingerly covering her girly parts. I pull her closer to me and brush her cheek with my thumb as she looks up into my eyes with a crimson flush covering her pretty cheeks. You okay? I ask quietly. She gives me a faint smile and a nod. Im fine, Sensei. She fumbles with her petite hands a bit. Dont force yourself into something ufortable. I know you arent the best with others around. She moves her hands to my neck and brings me down to join our lips together for a brief and affectionate kiss. It will be hard to always be alone. I want to try doing it with everyone. And this ce is really charming. Very romantic. And we could use a bit of boost for a few days, she replies timidly. Damn. How can you keep it soft in a situation like this? Marcias voice arrives from below as she pokes my junk with her finger. Shino giggles adorably, pecks my lips one more time, and slides down to kneel in front of me, quickly arriving face-to-face with the sleeping beast. She starts raining loving little kisses on it while gently cupping up the dragons precious jewels. Naturally, I let it gradually wake up from its slumber. My gazends on Natalie again, sitting submerged in water to her perky nipples a bit further in front of me, supporting herself over the edge. Ermmmm Dont mind me. Im not some sheltered, pure maiden with no knowledge about the world or who hasn''t ever watched porn, she speaks before I say anything. Well, yeah, but If I remember correctly I turned eighteen a month ago. I know of your principles, Mr Carstair. You dont need to feel ufortable. Ah. Late happy birthday then. Im sorry I missed it. She nods with a tiny smile. Thank you. I smile wryly while rubbing the back of my head. Not wanting to push it too much, I nce down at Shino, who is doing her best to caress my member with her tongue now, looking up at me. She still seems embarrassed but I can also discern a bit of pride in herself, perhaps from oveing that little shyness. I brush through her ck hair to show my appreciation. Something soft presses into my back and two arms partially covered in crimson scales wrap themselves around my waist. Teffiths head appears over my shoulder and our eyes meet after I turn my face towards her. She smiles warmly and we enter a kiss as her fingers run all over my chest. Some weak slushing follows and an elf with golden hair and rosy cheeks shows up at my side. Ghilerie peeks at my face, then down at my crotch, and finally moves closer while lowering herself a bit. Her hands join Teffiths over my front but she also brings her face to my skin and starts to tickle my nipples with her tongue, carefully observing my reactions. You girls! What am I supposed to do now? You left me no space! Marcia groans from somewhere behind me. I dont think Al is into some strap-on action, is he? My butt clenches a little and all the women around me giggle or chuckle, including Marcia. I would appreciate not being attacked from behind while unaware. It might be fun to test a thing or two out, but this isnt the best moment for that, honestly. And I do prefer giving over receiving. My muscles tense again when someones handsnd on my behind but soon rx as Marcias head squeezes between my legs to deliver a multitude of pecks to my sack from below. And so, four girls work me all over with great effort. Shinos blowjob is really giving me pleasant chills as she swirls her tongue around my ns, stroking the shaft gently with her fingers. I dont intend to prolong this too much so the pleasureing from all the angles slowly builds up in my core as I use one hand to brush through her hair and the other to caress Ghileries pointy ear. I let my precious samurai girlfriend know about an uing explosion and she proceeds to receive my everything with clear determination, sucking me dry to the veryst drop. She happily drinks all of the creamy delicacy like many times recently, with our little experiment still ongoing. Shes been getting better at it too, definitely doing her best to learn my good spots. All the other girls step back, leaving only her in front of me. I bring Shino up by extending a hand to her and we share a loving kiss before separating. I quickly summon a wooden te with Hall of Serenity already drawn on it and throw it aside. It will let Hecate sleep peacefully and mute out our fun here. My turn now, I say while grabbing her hands. She stops me and smiles sweetly. Its okay, Sensei. Ive been ready for some time now We can move on I nod and walk with Shino to a bit shallower part of the pool so that water doesnt inconvenience us too much. She leaves a peck on my lips and turns around. Looking back at me over her shoulder, she spreads her buttcheeks to the sides, revealing her cute butthole and pretty slit. With such an invitation, I step closer and very gently enter her to the very end. She sighs contentedly from my cock filling her up as I wrap one arm around her slim waist and grab her wrist with the other hand. We both lean a bit forward when I make the first thrust and stop, realizing we have arrived quite close in front of Natalie. Sensei? Shino nces back at me. Nothing, I answer her questioning gaze and begin moving again, slowly increasing the tempo of our tender lovemaking as both of us gradually feel better and better. I guess she doesnt mind getting pounded in front of her best friend that much. It would be hard to believe that she hasnt noticed where we are. Im pretty sure they have locked their gazes at least a few times. Well, as long as Natalie doesnt look ufortable or bothered by it, I dont mind either. As usual, though, I cant get a clear read on her. I just hope she would say or show if watching her best friend getting railed from behind wasnt up to her alley. Ahhh Ahhhh Nhhhhh Sensei Shinos adorable moans fill the air inside the barrier as I slide myself in and out of her finely tight pussy. Her petite body jumps back and forth from my rhythmic pounding as I shower her beautiful neck with loving kisses. Ahhh Sensei Ahhhnn More Please I speed up a little and pull Shinos wrist to the back, using it to draw her onto my rushing cock as I push my hips forward. Her cries grow a tone louder and she grabs my arm wrapped around her belly with her free hand to steady herself. Regr pping of my waist against her petite bottom resonates through the pool as we fuck passionately. Ahhh Ahhh Ahhhh Ahhhnnn You can Ahhhh Stronger Knowing that her high is slowly building up, I let go of Shinos wrist and move my arm to her small chest, joining the other one coiled around her slim waist. Hunching us together just a bit more, I pull her body into me. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhhh! Sensei! Ahhhnn! Shinos feet lose contact with the ground and il a little as this change brings her a bit up. I hammer her pussy relentlessly while she holds onto my arm wrapped around her navel like onto the safety bar of an extreme rollercoaster. And with how much her small body shakes from my pounding, she could pretty much be riding one. Ahhh! Sensei! Iming! Ahhhh! Ahnnnnnnnn! As Shino quickly approaches her peak, my eyes briefly jump onto Natalie again. The sight surprises me a little. With slightly parted lips, she looks straight at her best friends climaxing face while her hand rubs her girly mound up and down below the surface of the water with a moderate speed. I guess even she isnt immune to this much stimtion. With my eyes locked on that view, I release an abundant load inside Shinos snug passage shortly after it constricts itself around me from her own orgasm. The waves of creamy seed fill her up one after another as she trembles in my arms with an adorable moan leaving her dainty lips. I pull myself out of Shinos incredible insides and bring us down into the water. She smiles at me adorably with that flushed face of hers and giggles as Natalie scoots closer to help me support her. I leave my filled and happy samurai in the hands of the reliable bard and turn around after winking at the ck-haired princess. Teffith and Ghilerie walk my way side by side with a seductive sway of their hips and curvaceous bodies. Seems like they have grown to like double-teaming me together. Step aside, bitches! They are suddenly shoved aside and fall into the water with a loud ssh as Marcia rushes ahead in full sprint, as much as the knee-deep water in this segment allows for it, forcing her to makeically high water-spitting steps. She throws herself at me and I grunt as she ms into my waist, wrapping her legs behind my back. She snickers at me and hastily wiggles her butt until her craving snatch finds the tip of my spear and she plunges her thirsty pussy down without hesitation, impaling herself on my cock before I push her away again. Yessssssssssss Marcia whines into my face as her nails scrape over my chest, her eyshes flutter from the pleasure this mighty pration brings her. Again, with no warning, she leans to the back, almost causing us to fall into the water, but I manage to react in time and grab onto her plump sides. She hangs from my body like the little line from the letter L, with my dick buried deep inside her frivolous folds. She puts her hands behind her head and grinds her pelvis around with a cocky smile. Come on, strong man! Cant destroy my pussy in mid-air? I smirk at her. Careful what you wish for. Squeezing my hands on her waist more, I draw back and thrust into her with pretty much everything I have, smashing into her bottom with an incredibly loud smack. Her mouth opens wide and her eyes widen to the brim. Before giving Marcia any chances to react, I start pounding her insatiable cunt like a madman. She quickly loses all her bravado and starts iling around as my powerful thrusts throw her body into a state of pure chaos. FUCK! OH, FUCK! OH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCKKKKKKK! Shees in a sh and starts shivering on my dick. I dont stop even for a moment and keep drilling her tightening insides with no mercy. You act cocky and rude to others, dicking around all the time, I dick you down back to the proper manners. AHHH! AHHH! AHH! FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! AHHH! AGAIN! It doesnt take long for her to reach another peak under my intense care. Plenty of love juices stter onto our navels from her flooding honeypot. Each time I shove myself deep into her, another wet, squelchy sshnds on us. She keeps wriggling and iling around without any control. Her legs have lost their strength quite a moment ago and its only thanks to my strong hold on her waist and my dick lodged in her pussy that shes still in the air, receiving the dicking of her lifetime. We went hard back in the forest thest time but not as much as now. FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, AHHHHHHHHHHH! Marcia orgasms again and goes almostpletely limp, thrashed around by my mighty strikes. I finish in her quickly and toss her aside. Shends in the water with a loud ssh and soon resurfaces, floating on her back just like in the beginning. Her spasming, shivering body drifts away, leaving behind a white trailing out from between her legs. Somebody chuckles by my side and Teffith hugs me with her mesmerizing body, brushing her bouncy breasts against my skin. You really showed her. She smiles proudly and I offer her a tame kiss. Ghilerie shows up on the other side with simr action and I put my arms around them, giving their plump butts a little squeeze. You girls in for a little fun together or? The dazzling elf answers first. Teffith wanted to embrace you a little more passionately while I She blushes quite heavily. So I think she should go first I brush through her long hair and kiss the tip of her adorable, long ear. Alright. Wait a little for me, please. She nods and steps away. I turn my focus to the charming dragonewt and pull us closer. Starting an intimate kiss, I bring Teffith up and shetches onto my waist. I carry my crimson-scaledpanion to the edge of the pool and sit her down at a ce that lets our lower halves align perfectly. Teffith gives me a warm smile as I lean into her and tenderly slide inside her soft pussy. We stay connected for a few seconds, making out lovingly. Then, I begin to move very slowly, aiming to explore her coiling insides with the utmost attention. She holds onto me dearly, releasing melodic sighs and tiny moans into my ear. I do not hurry. I give every little movement as much attention as I can. When my mate wants to do things in a loving way, Im very much going to oblige. stair Mhhhhhmmmmm She moans some more. Is this good, Teff? I whisper back. I love it she purrs into my ear. Can you y with my horns? Always. I move my mouth to the twin crimson spikes and run my tongue over their lengths from the bottom to the top. Teffith shivers instantly and her fingers curl a little, leaving some marks on my back. Her moans grow a tad louder and steamier as Ip my tongue over the sensitive spikes while making tender love to her precious ce. Nhnnnn It feels so good Its slowly building up Mmmmmmm She finds my lips again and we enter a delicate exchange of pecks, broken by the asional sighs and moans she releases into my lips. To increase her pleasure even more, one of my hands slides over her beautiful tail and starts rubbing its underside close to her butt. Teffiths eyshes flutter a little as she gasps. I chuckle and keep tickling that spot, joining all the efforts into one machine of carnal satisfaction. Her peak starts approaching faster and faster until she lets out a beautiful cry and tightens on my cock. With our mouths joined together, I let my semen fill her up unhurriedly. We stare each other in the eyes whileing down from our respective highs. She smiles at me softly and brushes over her womb. Its really a pleasant feeling receiving your warm seed deep there. Thank you for this passionate ride, stair. I enjoyed it greatly too. I smile back at her. I hope you didnt forget about our Elf friend. She chuckles. ncing to the side, I spot Ghilerie standing close while ying with her long blond hair. She blushes a little when our gazes meet. Shes been waiting for quite some time. I need to reward her for her patience. With one more peck between me and Teffith, I walk to Ghilerie and hug her from the front. What is your wish, my dear elven princess? I kiss her forehead. Her face flushes red even more and she steps away, moving closer to the edge of the pool. She leans over it and sticks her butt out. Giving me an uncertain nce over her shoulder, she twirls with a lock of her shining hair. You really love doggy, dont you? She escapes my eyes, making me chuckle. But, the fingers of her other hand show up around her pretty pinkish slit and spread her precious ce fully for me to see. Damn, girls. You are really killing me today with these views. I approach the cute elf, ce my hands on her bubbly butt, and drive myself into Ghileries open crevice, knowing she will enjoy a rougher start. She whines in a pleasurable tone and rests her body on her elbows in the front. Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Short and quick moans soon fill the quiet air as I moderately assault her alluring slit. We fuck passionately for a brief moment while I wait to see if she voices her wishes herself or will be too embarrassed with others present. Ghilerie does shoot me a few nces as I rail her from behind but says nothing. Already having picked up on the signs she gave me earlier, I lean into her, arriving at her long ear, and speak up, not wanting her to miss a good time everyone else had. You could have always asked me telepathically, you know? I whisper to her ear and bite gently over the sharp edge. She whines quietly and a smile forms on her lips. Taking that as a green light, I lift her right thigh, cing it over the edge too, spreading her elf pussy a bit more, and reach out to grab a fistful of the golden threads lying on her slender back. AHHHHHH! AH! AH! AH! AH! YES! AH! AH! Ghilerie instantly turns much louder when I yank her head back by pulling on her hair. I also increase the force of my thrusts a little and pound her in sync with the actions of my hand. She really loves having her hair pulled, for some reason. Not that its any bad or shameful. AH! AH! AH! AH! AH! Her insides tighten and coil around my shaft more as I keep shoving my cock repeatedly into her love nest. Rhythmic pping apanies our carnal pursuit of pleasure. I throw in a few ear bites into the loop and Ghileries orgasm builds up decently quick. She finds my eyes in this lewd battle and I understand her intentions just from a nce. Smiling at her, I ramp up the tempo even more, getting us closer to the finale. She prepares herself for the grand finish by rolling her fingers into fists and turning her face forward. Even her toes curl a little. Just shortly of her peak, I drive my cock deep into her while pulling on her golden hair with a lot of force. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Ghilerie orgasms with a loud cry and her tongue lolling out of her mouth. I hastily support her body with a hug while she rides her peak, filling her snug tunnel with my seed. After she bes a bit more stable, I fall to the back, throwing us both into the water. Ah, fuck! I curse in surprise immediately after we resurface, floating on our backs. Not that far above our heads, a certain spidergirl hangs down from the ceiling while suspended upside down like a particr popr superhero. All six of her deep ck eyes observe me attentively. From what I can see, something extremely thin, almost unnoticeable, is coiling around one of her thighs, creating a spiral of slightly plump flesh. That hard to perceive wire is most likely how she hangs in the air from the ceiling. And, weirdly enough, I swear it leads towards her girly mound, currently uncovered with the ck panties slid to the side. Sitting up by the girls who have grouped up on the other side of the pool, I wave at Hecate. She rappels herself down, grabs the thin, unperceivable wire, unravels it from around her thigh, and descends until she reaches the steaming water. After touching it with her toe, she falls into the pool as if the rope suspending her suddenly snaps. She slowly walks to our spot and stops in front of us. So, I kind of expected something like this after checking out your skills, but this was your thread, right? I ask. She nods. How do you make it? She points at her girly parts. I see. I nce around, checking if any of the girls want to pick up the conversation since they are a bit more experienced with genitals of this style but their eyes seem to tell me that its all on me. I turn my face back to the humanoid Arachne. Well, Im not sure I understand it correctly. She ponders for a moment. Then, she starts walking closer. Arriving just in front of my face, she turns around, leans forward, and uses her fingers to spread her pale slit, mirroring Ghileries motion. I wonder how long shes been peeking at us. Marcia shuffles closer to me. I dont know why but I kind of expected something weirder. She has pussy like any of us. Maybe besides a single detail. Which is? I raise my brow at the redhead. All I can see is a pretty vagina of a quite pale colour palette. Matching her baster skin, Hecates insides are light grey, looking just as alluring as in any other colour. Natalies finger moves closer to Hecates privates. Here. She points at a certain spot. Just below her urethra, theres another small opening. I guess thats where the webes out. Hecate closes her folds and turns around to face us again, nodding. That pretty much confirms things. I gently grab her hand and pull the spidergirl into myp, starting to pat her head as she leans into me. Looks like well have to figure out something special for your underwear when we get back home. Although, Im pretty sure you would love goingmando nevertheless. I chuckle lightly. A few of the girlsugh too and snuggle closer to me. We stay in the pool for a few more minutes, enjoying the blissful warmth and the presence of each other. Chapter 108 – The Hunt Chapter 108 C The Hunt The girls chat with each other while we chill in the hot water. Hecate is seated on myp with her back leaning into me, eyes closed. Shes slowly catching some quality rest over the course of thest day. Shino is the next person closest to me, hugging my left arm from the side with my palm between her slim thighs. She sneaks a peck on my lips when I nce at her with the other girls not paying attention. Truthfully, I think shes the only one not realizing that they are acting like that just to give her a little push. As much as Marcia would love to be on my other side, Teffith has taken that spot, currently observing the pale-skinned spidergirl with a warm smile and asionally exchanging a few words with Ghilerie just next to her. They seem to be growing on each other. They do have some simrities. My eyes wander over everyones exquisite figures. Its just impossible not to stare at all these alluring breasts of various sizes and shapes or the many different bodies just dripping with sex appeal. And hot water. Natalie notices my gaze lingering over her for a brief moment as she is chatting with Shino and our eyes meet. Our samurai princess notices that and turns to me too. Both of them are now ncing at my face and I smile at them. Sorry for earlier. I didnt notice we have gotten so close to you. I just wanted to make sure you know that it wasnt intentional. Shino immediately realizes what Im talking about and turns into a freshly boiled tomato as usual. I cant believe I had sex in front of my best friend she mutters quietly, covering her reddening face with her petite hands. A very faint blush surfaces on Natalies cheeks which clearly isnt caused by the temperature of the pool and she nods faintly. Its okay. I wasnt really bothered by it. It was an unusual but a little interesting experience, to be honest. Im just d Shino wasnt ufortable with me watching you two make love to each other. And with you know She drops her gaze for a fraction of a second, letting me know that she has noticed that I have noticed what she was doing during our sexy time, which somehow escaped the attention of our mutual best friend. But, its not that surprising, actually. Shinos mind was clearly focused on something else. I wink at the blond-haired bard. No worries. If you didnt mind us, then I surely didnt mind you. And Im sure Shino didnt mind either. I know she wouldnt mind that. The person in question uncovers her face, still blushing furiously, and looks at Natalie. Of course, I didnt mind, Natalie-san. I was worried what you would think of me after this Shino adds, definitely not getting what the two of us are talking about. Natalie rolls her eyes. You drew porn in front of me, sometimes even with three or more videos paused in front of us for references, and even ran your ideas and sketches through me. Surely, you dont think me watching you do it with the person you love could make my perception of how lewd and shameless you are increase even more. Shino drops into the water with a loud ssh, most likely to hide from the world. I can imagine that the part about them watching porn together to use it as reference material wasnt supposed to be revealed to me or others. I raise a brow at Natalie and the very corner of her dainty lips rise into the faintest little smirk. Looks like even she can have moments where she just cant stop herself from teasing her best friend a little. Smirking back at her, I reach under the water and pull our timidpanion by the nape of her neck back into the open air before she suffocates herself. Shino takes a deep breath and looks at me with apletely flustered expression, constantly running away with her eyes. I pull her a bit closer to me and whisper, Thats hot. She smiles weakly and we share a tame kiss after I let go of her, exchanging loving pecks with our faces turned towards each other. Shino breaks it first after noticing a certain spidergirl looking at us from myp, getting too embarrassed to continue. Something brushes over the inner side of my thigh, soon poking the sleeping beast resting in between them. I turn my face to the other side and bonk Marcia on the head. No horny. Ow! Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut Sprawled over Teffiths and Ghileriesps while on her belly, she gives me an upturned gaze just from above the surface of the water. Should have been nicer to the others if you arent satisfied now. She whines yfully while making puppy eyes and puckering her lips. What if I apologize very, very honestly to them? Can I get just one more fuck? It was amazing when you did me so savagely but please, just one more, a bit slower this time? You are an adult. Suffer the consequences of your actions. Marcia looks down with exaggerated hopelessness but soon nces back up with a mischievous spark in her eyes. You are right. Ive been a really bad girl. Bad girls should be punished. You should spank my butt really hard. With a few quick movements, she ends up pointing her behind straight at my face while standing over Teffith, shing both of her holes for me, Hecate, and Shino to see from up close. Come on! Spank me! She wiggles her butt. Spank me so hard it will stay red for a week! I need to learn my lesson! And then, it will hurt even more when you m your hips into my ass while fucking my pussy! Its the worst punishment, right? Come on! I sigh heavily while some of the girls chuckle at the scene. cing one hand on Marcias plump asscheek, I give it a good squeeze, grabbing as much of her tender flesh as I can. She giggles excitedly when a second hand follows with the same for the other half of her juicy ass. Then, with my fingers firmly holding onto her bottom, I quickly lift her above the water and throw her forward, towards a deeper part of the pool. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! You chea *SPLASH* Everyone chuckles again as I ostentatiously dust my hands off. Marcia resurfaces in the middle of the small undergroundke and crosses her arms under her impressive tits, spitting a mouthful of hot water and pouting at me. She soonughs too, shaking her head, and jogs back to us, without causing any more trouble. Her antics have a great effect on the people around and she knows it well. Shes always been perceptive and knew what to do to bring out a fun atmosphere. Alright. Lets get our new spider friend all cleaned up and get out. Weve been here for a while. If we set everything up properly, this should be a decent ce to take a longer rest. Its both warm and safe, with just two easily blockable entrances, I say while brushing over Hecates slim tummy. She quicklyplies with my intentions without me even having to ask and sits up. I give her some pats and start carefully washing her body from behind, starting with her shoulders, back, then arms and legs. Shino moves to Hecates front and takes care of her hair in the meanwhile. Hecate-san''s hair is so damaged and mistreated its making me so sad shements with a sorrowful expression. I lean over Hecates shoulder to give her a peck on the cheek. Well fix it. She will be a new woman in a sh. But, I think short hair suits her, personally. Shino nods. I think so too. She will definitely look beautiful in her own way after it heals. Not like Hecate-san isnt beautiful already. She then proceeds to wash Hecates front with her delicate fingers. Shino doesnt leave a spot behind and gently takes care of the spidergirls body, including her intimate parts, blushing a little bit during the motion and shooting me asional nces. Hecate shows no reaction to any of our actions, most likely leaving herself in my hands without a shadow of doubt or hesitation. Wrapping things up, everyone leaves the pool and gets dressed. Natalie goes to grab Paul while I leave to bring Kamil here. The two of us arrive back in the chamber second, just after the other duo walks inside, making it look like I was with Kamil the whole time to Paul, and like I was with Paul but went to grab him to Kamil. It doesnt seem like anyone has realized something is not right. For now, at least. We slowly set up a camp by one of the ck walls, as far from the water pools as possible, and share a meal together while chatting a little. Hecate doesnt leave myp as I feed her some of the tasty but not too heavy pieces of our rations. Better safe than sorry for a bit longer. When we talk about securing the exits properly, my newpanion looks at me intently and I nod at Hecate after sensing what she is thinking about. After the meal, she walks up to each of the entrances and we watch her weave a barely visible wire in her hands and all six spider legs. In just a few moments, aplex web is present on each exit, barely noticeable without a close source of light. We check the thin threads and realize how sharp they are. If somebody were to walk into them, he would end up with some shallow cuts. And if somebody was pushed or pressed into them, it could get much worse. Incredible. Afterwards, we set up the guarding duty and decide to get some proper sleep. This time, I join in on the watch and take the first shift with Hecate. The two of us sit together with her, no surprise, still on myp. She seems to be taking her new role very seriously. Soon, Marcia takes over and we head to my tent. No other girls ambush me inside so I quickly prepare the bedding and bring Hecate with me to snuggle together for the night. Im pretty sure she wouldnt want to leave my side anyway. Its pretty hot around so we both strip naked and lie on the mattress. After I invite her, Hecate wiggles closer to me and embraces me from the front, nuzzling herself to my body with her arms wrapped around my torso. As she drifts off to sleep, her ck spider legs gradually curl around my body, pulling us more into each other. It does seem a little spooky at first, seeing six sharp and durable spikes tightening around you, but it doesnt reach ufortable levels and just stays as a tender hug. I can move her spider legs away with no effort, but of course, choose not to do it. So, we get a good night of sleep in this interesting hug and wake up shortly before breakfast. Somewhere along the way of the upgrades to my skills and body, I have gained the ability to be able to wake up exactly when I mean it. Some people back on Earth have this power but I didnt count in that group. Nothing much has happened while we rested and the web seals seem untouched. We go for a quick breakfast and prepare to depart. Hecate is already starting to look a little better after the night. Shes recovering fast with just a bit of proper nutrition and rest. We gear up, check everything, and resume our journey through the dark tunnels of the abyss under the deadly desert. Hecate joins Shino and Kamil at the front to scout and peeks ahead with her eyes perfectly fitting this ce. Shes really good at silently and sneakily gathering intel and navigating through the maze of caverns and passages. In a few hours, we reach a crevice leading to the surface and jump out to check where we are. After Natalie does the same trick with her magic to point the directions of the world, we notice that we are now not that far from the other end of the scorching hot valley of death. Perhaps a day or two of travel, depending on the presence of any obstacles. Since we have been doing fine underground, we all agree to continue just below the surface, getting rid of the unbearable heat. With the additional safety of Hecates sharp senses primed for detection in dark ces, its not that bad of an idea. Hopefully, we wont run into any more worms. Our new spidergirl member shows a bit more active approach during the few encounters we stumble on. She still keeps herself rtively close to me but fights alongside everyone else more freely. She has clearly regained some of her lost vitality and stamina. These six obsidian spikes move with a deadly speed and force, impressing everyone around. Ive lost count of how many times one of them has suddenly appeared out of nowhere to block an attack aimed at me before I could respond to it myself. Its not like I haven''t been able to avoid or counter it, she just doesnt give me the chance to even do so, protecting me from almost everything that ends up moving towards me. I guess it will be a tad harder to get through this protect the queen mentality than I have first assumed. She most likely still sees herself as an expendable pawn even though she allows herself to receive some affection. Perhaps shes only doing that because it would be impossible to refuse anythinging from her queen, which is me at the current moment. Nothing much I can do about that right now besides showing Hecate that I care about her more than just about her being my tool and talking to the silent spidergirl with a warm tone. She certainly enjoys snuggling up to me a lot with her chilly body so theres that at least. We are traversing the caverns and tunnels at a surprisingly quick pace thanks to Hecate and Shino working in tandem to scout ahead. My samurai girlfriend is certainly warming up to our newpanion too. She often trots to Hecate to wipe some blood off her face or help with something minor. They are of a simr height more or less so it looks like they are sisters withpletely opposite looks and elements, like darkness befriending light. Its extremely cute at times. Hecate was wary of her a bit in the beginning but she seems to have acknowledged Shino as mypanion, or perhaps mate after she peeked at us in the bath, if she even understood what was happening. Thus, in less than a day, we notice a change in our surroundings. The brownish stone and hardened sand take a darker, greyish shade. Pure rock starts dominating the caverns and passages. We look for a way up to check the surface and find ourselves past the mountain range dividing the Barren Valley from the forest biome just outside. Everyone sighs in relief from finally getting out of that hell with both above and under the surface almost equally inhospitable. So, what now? We dont have horses anymore. Are we walking to the closest town or vige to find some or are we not that far from our destination? Marcia asks after we stretch a bit and take a short rest. I nce at Ghilerie while making sure that being outside doesnt have any ufortable effects on our new party member. Hecate did squint her eyes for some time after we resurfaced but she seems to have gotten ustomed to the lighting now, fortunately. I was a little worried thends above would be troublesome for her to traverse. Im not yet exactly sure where we are, but I dont think we are too close to my settlement. Finding any town marked on the map would be the best n, for now, I think, the blonde elf answers. Paul nods. It should allow us to precisely pinpoint our location and also to ask locals about the region. Im all for it. We all agree and Shino walks up to me and Hecate. Is Hecate-san okay on the surface, Sensei? I smile at my considerate partner. Seems like it so far. Let us know if you feel any difort or anything else, alright? No hiding any pain or other things, I say to the spidergirl. Hecate nods obediently and I brush through her still slightly damaged hair. It will take a short moment for the missing bits to regrow. I tried speeding it up with Rejuvenate but that took quite a bit of time to slowly regenerate hair so we decided to postpone it for now. Also, as much as I hate throwing more clothes onto you, well have to dress you up a bit now, Hecate. I kneel in front of the pale-skinned beauty. Im afraid you running around in just panties and a shirt will gather more attention than your eyes or legs, which I would like you to wrap around your stomach when they arent needed, if possible. Could you do that for me or is it too inconvenient? As usual, Hecate doesnt answer but her six spider legs instantly move to coil around her waist and tummy, creating a ck corset or a piece of chitin armour that covers her stomach. Funnily, it neatly entuates her breasts, slowly regaining their proper proportions. Thank you. Now, for the clothes, hmmmm Sensei. Maybe we can let Hecate-san wear a cloak with a hood. She could have it down or up depending on the situation and just a cape wont inconvenience her legs and ummm down there too much Shino blushes a little, not knowing how to mention Hecates precious ce, where the thin and deadly wire-like webs originate from. I chuckle at her and ruffle through her soft ck hair. That should work. Thanks for the suggestion, Shino. We choose a fitting cloak for our new friend and Hecate epts it without a word of protest. Or rather, without a sign of protest since she hasnt given us any words yet. She tries it out a bit after I ask her to and confirms that it doesnt restrict her movements and senses. Great. In the meanwhile, the rest of the squad has been analyzing the maps we have and the path we took to more or less deduce where we are by the edge of the Barren Valley. From what they tell us, we dont seem to be too lost and there is supposed to be a vige two days'' worth of walking from our position. After getting ready, we depart towards it. Ghilerie and Teffith take the lead, much more experienced in traversing through forests and wilds in general. Its already been long past afternoon when we have surfaced so we dont cover much distance before setting up a camp for the night, the first time in a less deadly environment in quite a bit. Besides Hecate, Teffith joins me for the night. While the snuggly spidergirl ends up as my little spoon this time, the dragonewtdy nuzzles her face into my neck from behind, with her arms gently wrapped around me. It always feels amazing to be in the middle of such a warm and beautiful sandwich. Without dy, we rush forward soon after breakfast, which for quite a few girls consists of very nutritious milk they have given up on for the time we were in the caverns. It was a little too awkward and suspicious to continue the experiment down there, but now, they can again enjoy the benefits. And I can enjoy something else at the same time. Hecate only watches from the side with her calm and neutral face. Its pretty obvious she has no idea what the other girls are doing. I will hold back from exining things properly until she bes more ustomed to us and me in general. I have a feeling that she would jump into it instantly if I told her its mostly for my pleasure or the pleasure of both sides. The first part could touch on that deep loyalty of hers and unnecessarily push her to do it just because Im her queen. Deep inside, I am aware that it could be impossible topletely get rid of that strong subservience and reliance on her superior, but I would want to at least try to work on it a little. Im just not expecting fireworks to not get disappointed. Ill ept her nevertheless. It would be unkind to try and push her away with how dedicated she is, forcefully changing her nature. Nothing notable happens during the day. We just move through the dense forest in search of any roads, walking in the general direction of the nearby vige. Everyone gets a tad livelier now that we are back on the proper surface and Ghilerie clearly feels at home between the trees. Its somehow mesmerizing watching her stride around with a light step, bow in hand. On the second day, we encounter some wild boars. They are much bigger than their Earth cousins and have six tusks in total, looking quite scary. Certainly, if a dumpster-sized boar with six sharp spikes rushed at me, I would be quite terrified back then. Why dont we hunt them down? Teffith suggests as we observe the herd from afar. We could bring them to Ghileries settlement. They would surely appreciate more supplies, right? I nce at our hunter elf and she nods. I think its a good idea. Thanks to stairs generosity, I should be able to store one or two in the ne he has gifted me with so its not a bad idea. The meat wont turn bad before we arrive at my home. We have much bigger storage artifacts on us so there will be no problem keeping all of them if you want. We are going there too, anyway. Even if we wouldnt enter the settlement, we can always drop them close, I add. Ghilerie gives me a nice smile. I would appreciate it a lot. I have no idea what the food situation looks like back there, and while it shouldnt be bad, some more wouldnt hurt. Alright. How do we do it, then? Paul joins in. Please, leave it to me. I didnt show you much in the past weeks so I would like to tackle it alone. This is what Im best at in the end. I exchange nces with the rest of the squad and everyone nods. No problem. Well jump in if things go south, Paul replies. We back away and spread out a little. I thought Hecate would be more hesitant to split for me, but sheplies with my request and takes position a bit further to my side. If any of the huge boars somehow escapes our professional hunter, well catch them before they can run away. I have a feeling it wont be necessary, though. Ghilerie approaches my position before going after her prey and I raise a brow at her. The beautiful elf blushes ever so slightly while fiddling with her fingers around the bows grip. I smile and extend a hand to her. After she takes it, I pull her closer and join our lips in a tender kiss. She leaves the lead to me and I take her warm tongue for a short and slow dance while brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. With a soft smile, she breaks the kiss. Thank you. Now I feel fully revitalized. I chuckle and peck her lips once more. You are wee. Good luck out there. She turns around and quickly paces away. It would be nice to have a decent viewing spot to watch her efforts instead of trying to pinpoint everything amongst the trees but there arent any hills or rock formations in the near vicinity. I look at the nearby tree while thinking about it and an idea dawns on me. I shape a whip with my artifact weapon and shoot it at the very top of the closest and thickest pine. The rope extends mid-air and coils around the top part exactly as I wish for. Starting to reduce its length, I jump towards the tree and begin running up the wooden trunk, getting pulled upwards by the retracting whip. Reaching the end of the rope, I cast Void Chains in the form of leather straps to attach myself to the tree. Now, I have a decently better view of the boars below and the stalking Ghilerie. Its not perfect but the density of the forest isnt high enough topletely obstruct the vision and the prey is hanging around a small clearing. Ghilerie seems to be setting something up at a few spots around that de. Most likely traps of some sort. This is getting exciting. I knew she should have some tricks up her sleeve since shes been a hunter for a long time, but I tried not to get my expectations too high. This might actually be a better show than just her headshotting each pig. After around ten minutes of silent sneaking around, Ghilerie finishes her preparations and takes position to the south of the herd. Id say, around fifty or so meters away from it. Its quite a bit but Im sure its nothing to her. She draws a single arrow from the quiver and nocks it against the bowstring. The magical mas Sirgia wove into it cause the artifact to float towards Ghileries elbow and help her draw the bow almost as much as its durability allows. I can feel the tension just by looking at the magnificent ck weapon. Without even the faintest swish from the bow, the arrow getsunched forward, whizzing through the air at an incredible speed, whistling faintly. It hits the smallest boar out of the six present in the clearing right in the knee. It releases a high-pitched pained cry and the whole crew raises their heads to look around. I honestly expected them to run away immediately after what I assume is a failed shot, but the wild boars do somethingpletely unexpected. They quickly turn their backs to the injured member and start trotting backwards until its surrounded from all sides. This has somehow turned into the Get down Mr President! situation out of the blue. I take a nce at Ghilerie but dont find her at the previous spot. She must have moved immediately after firing. A few quick looks around while following her presence through our connection allows me to find her soon. Shes crouching down from the west now, with another arrow already nocked in. She releases it and the projectile whizzes past the group, piercing into a random tree. Another one follows after it almost immediately, hitting another tree. This far into the hunt, I realize I have no idea whats happening anymore and what to expect. Im no hunter and know shit about the craft or profession, especially in this world, but her actions are just so weird to me. It makes no sense. But, they do have some effect on the boars. Two of the biggest and meanest wild pigs break off the circle and rush towards the direction where the arrows came from. The rest of the squad tightens the ring to protect the smaller one again. The two attackers charge through the trees. They notice Ghilerie standing up and gain even more speed after locking onto her. I can tell that they have gotten furious. But, before they can reach her, both boars trip over something and tumble forward as one mass of bodies. After finally stopping, five small green formations light up on the ground and around ten slick wooden branches shoot out of them,pletely binding the beasts and pinning them to the ground. This time, I catch her changing positions and Ghilerie returns to the south with a very quick step, preparing another arrow while running. She stops after reaching around a hundred meters from the herd,unches an arrow into the sky, and instantly starts running again. She circles the pack, arriving at the north, and repeats her previous motion, this time drawing the bowstring only around halfway. She lets go of the arrow and takes a deep breath, staying still with her eyes closed. With a simultaneous thunk, both arrows she has fired into the air hit the ground at the same time, one in front of each of the two boars facing the directions they have been shot from. Both beasts immediately lunge forward just like their brothers or sisters. And they both end up restrained in the same way. At the moment when the arrows came down, Ghilerie jumped into her next move and is currently rushing at thest remaining boar, excluding the smaller, wounded one. With herpletely silent and quick steps, it only manages to notice her approach just before she slits its throat in a slide. The giant beast drops onto the ground. The air is filled with squeals and groansing from the four restrained boars and the injured one. Standing over the smaller boar, which is clearly limping away from her in fear, she nocks another arrow and fires it straight up. It explodes silently with a bright green sh, a signal for everyone that the hunt ispleted. I jump down my tree and arrive at her side pretty much at the same time as the others. Ghilerie is just finishing slitting the throat of the smaller and hurt boar, kneeling by its body. That was certainly something. Although, I have to admit, I understood nothing from what I saw, I begin. She nces up at me with a sweet smile. Would you like me to exin while I take care of the other four? Everyone else nods with me. Looks like Im not the only one curious about it. Ghilerie stands up and we walk with her to the first trapped pair. These are Steelhide Boars. People tend to use another name for them though. The Harem Boars. Harem Boars? Shino asks, furrowing her brows adorably. Our elf specialist chuckles and points at the dead body of the smaller beast. That one is a female. Its smaller and has no tusks. Theres always one at the center of the herd. The males gather around her and try to court the female to join her pack. Marcia snickers. A reverse harem of boars. What a ridiculous thought. I know, right? Ghilerie smiles at us, kneeling down to slit the throats of the two bound animals. The males be the females bodyguards after getting epted, pretty much. They will sacrifice themselves without a second thought to protect her. Thats why the best strategy to deal with them is to prevent the female from running away. What do they get out of it, though? Kamil asks. Sex. Marcia giggles. He rolls his eyes and groans. You are not wrong, Ghilerie replies with a soft chuckle. Its in their nature to find a female to copte with. The males have quite a high libido. And the urge to leave an offspring does y a role in it too. But, in general, thats just how their littlemunities work. There are some species with a reversed situation too. Yeah. We even have the prime example of one right here. Marcia elbows me a few times with a grin. Shino giggles cutely by my other side and I squint my eyes at her. She looks away with a faint blush. The other girls chuckle at us. Humans and other humanoid races are well-known for it so its not that surprising, Ghilerie shes us a soft smile, making Shino even redder. As for the Steelhide Boars, their male to female ratio ispletely skewed, which is believed to be the reason behind them grouping up like that. Only one in like fifteen or twenty is born female. That could exin it. Its nothing new for species to evolve under some special circumstances and adapt to their situation or environment, Teffithments. We move to thest two while Ghilerie continues her exnation. Getting back on track, after their female is injured, the males get a tiny bit angry and tend to rush towards the attacker to take them down as quickly as possible. They are really strong and heavy so splitting them up is advised. Big and stupid, Kamil sneers. True. But if someone would suddenly shoot an arrow into your mate as you are casually having a pic, wouldnt you be furious too? She nces at him. As much as he would love to say no, we all know how hot-headed Kamil can be. He would most likely lunge towards the direction of the attack even faster than the boars if it hit Marcia or someone he considers close. So, he just keeps his mouth shut while scrunching his face. After dealing with all the boars, we help Ghilerie store them and take a short break before resuming our journey. She shares some more knowledge about them with us while we rest and exins what parts of the boars are the most valuable. No surprise she aimed at the throats, the skin seems to be a popr material for durable leather armour. And fewer arrows in the body means both fewer holes and less damaged meat. Not giving them a chance to fight back allowed Ghilerie to leave their tusks pretty much undamaged too. We depart an hourter. Before the day ends, we manage to find a road and follow it straight to the vige we have been aiming for. Asking Humans about an Elven settlement isnt a good idea so we don''t do that but we now know where we are at least. Ghilerie decides to sell the tusks to the local hunters. While Elves mostly avoid Human settlements, their hunters sometimes trade with the nearby viges. Its nothing but beneficial to them if they manage to befriend their neighbours. The hate towards non-humans seems to be the strongest in the more urbanized regions, which isnt that surprising. Im d to know this is a thing. We spend a night at the local inn. The owners don''t seem to have any problems with my non-humanpanions and are a really sweet older couple. After waking up, we stay shortly in the vige to gather some possible intel and to listen to a bit of gossip. Fortunately, we dont learn any disturbing rumours like a raid of a certain Elven settlement somewhere in the area. But, at the same time, nothing too helpful reaches our ears too. We surely arent that far now so well manage. Eager to finally reach our goal, we depart to cover thisst remaining bit of distance and start looking for the signs leading to Ghileries home. Chapter 109 – The Forest Is Feeling Chapter 109 C The Forest Is Feeling ording to the maps, it shouldnt take us more than a day or two to reach the vicinity of Ghileries settlement. Shes already starting to recognize some parts of the terrain here and there. It would be weird if she didnt. She has lived around here for quite some time, even if she actively avoided unnecessarily getting in touch with Humans. If she manages to stumble on a track leading to the ce where she was captured, we n to visit it first to check if that was just an unlucky encounter with some bandits or if theres something bigger going on. Theres always the possibility that she wasnt the only one kidnapped. Or that these people started doing it actively after that unfortunate day. Ghilerie and Teffith take the front and lead us forward. Most of the time, we travel by the roads but stray away once in a while to let our Elf friend examine the surroundings. The atmosphere in our party is quite good. Thats in huge part thanks to Marcia and her very social nature. Its been a fun ride so far. I thought it would be much worse. Well see about the journey back. I better get in touch with Cornelia and have her ask Ross if theres something we could possibly do for him while we make the returning trip. It should be nice to have some kind of objective in mind. From what I know, thanks to the mental exchanges with my wives and other girls, the business is doing fine. More than just fine. Its starting to get more and more recognition. Elea said they even had some guests that have travelled to Evaneheim to check Utopia out. That certainly gives us hope. After we deal with the charmed women and the whole situation caused by Jerichos son, we need to step up our game a little bit and gradually start pushing more of our agenda onto the public. I will have to talk with Ross about what he can do. I already have a few ideas. As for the research itself, its progressing decently well. Jericho kept his promise and took care of ourb in a sh. Dhosk told me it required two underground chambers to set up so they had to get rid of one of the walls. It was worth it, from what she said. The Court Alchemist is leading the project from his own mansion while they support him and exchange their findings and notes. He often sends them various samples with detailed descriptions about everything so they can pitch in with their ownments here and there. I think thats pretty smart. He is clearly the better alchemist therenot taking away anything from thedies at our home, full respect to themso doing things like this instead of just trying to work together at the same level makes it much more effective. Im kind of sad Im not there to witness our team tackling the task. Additionally, this research aimed at producing a cure brings us quite some information about me. Specifically, on the special liquid that has been left in the care of Jericho and the girls. What it means is that they have pretty much scientifically confirmed it to be extremely nutritious, possessing regenerative qualities, expiring at a much, much slower rate, and I dont even have to mention the potency. There will be an extensive and detailed report on my swimmers waiting for me back at home when we finally return. I guess I should have expected that. Especially since Cornelia had quickly picked up on it and pretty much forced Jericho to spare some time and effort to research as much about it as he can. Which clearly wasnt that hard to achieve with the man already willing to do everything to achieve results. Elise contacted me a handful of times too. Mostly to mention how she is doing and how her very mature ountant friend is feeling at her new job. From what she told me, Ria was super quick to fit in. Im not even surprised she befriended Elea in a sh. It honestly feels like something I should have anticipated. And shes as much of a workaholic freak as Elisa made of her. Cornelia cant stop raining praises at our new ountant every time we have a little chat through our connection. They pretty much gave Ria free reins over that part of our business after the few first days. She supposedly not only organized everything in a week but also spotted plenty of little mistakes that, after getting fixed, improved quite a few things for us in the dealings with the governmental bodies. It all sounds like Ill have toe up with some kind of a bonus for her at this rate since, as I have heard, she has been rejecting anything Cornelia tries throwing at her for so much insane effort. ording to Elise, this doesnt evenpare to how much work and how many responsibilities Ria had at her previous workce. She says that her friend is going so far because of how nice it feels to be working at our residence. And because they can now host their friendly drinking nights pretty much at their workce if Elise is not on shift. It took Cornelia and Elea a few days to convince Ria that our alcohol supply is not just on disy or for the customers and guests, but after she finally epted it, thats where things took off. Ria seems to be a sucker for a good drink and thats clearly something I have noticed during our first meeting. Her rate of consumption spiked a little after she stopped holding herself back, but the amount of effort she puts into her work most likely out of appreciation pretty much matched it. We do have quite a few nice deals on alcohol so Im not that worried about our supply. Besides, how much can two women drink every other night, if they even host theirdy-meetings so often? As long as both Elise and Ria are happy, then everything is great. And we are surely saving tons of money thanks to thetters help. Anyway, things are going well back at home and thats all that matters. Ive also heard that there are no issues at the Beastkin Community under Evaneheim. Astrea went to check it out alone since Im away. People have adapted decently and its slowly improving. She did have to kick some idiots ass who had challenged her but that was someone freshly taken under their wing so he knew nothing about Astreas strength. Thanks to the elders and other Community''s leaders, the rules were kept and he had to wait for one of us to show up before trying to take over. Seems like things should be safe down there. But, back to the actual present, we are currently taking a rest after a day of travelling. Hecate already looks way better than she did a few days ago. Shes still as silent and protective as ever, but her movements and overall bearing have gotten a tad livelier. And thats why I have decided to see if she would be against a light spar with me. I can sense her faint hesitation after I ask but she agrees with a tiny nod. Since I dont want to hurt her spider legs by ident, the sword I shape with my artifact has blunt edges. I invite our new spiderpanion to show me what she can do and Hecate barrages me with fierce stabs and swipes of all her six onyx spears. She has gotten much faster after recovering enough and each strike packs quite a punch. If it was only these, I would be doing decently fending off her attacks and defending myself, slowly getting more fighting experience from our little trip and slowly getting more used to my boosted performance in general. But, besides stabs, jabs, and cuts, Hecate has something else to utilize. While a few of her ck legs are making her opponent busy, she can use her humanoid hands and the free spikes to weave her almost invisible thread however she wants. And she is damn smart with it. Ive lost count of how many times she has put down tripwires and other traps during our mock battle, pushing me straight into them with her attacks and movements. It honestly feels like a cheat. You can see her hands and spider legs doing these weird motions but you usually cant spot exactly what is happening. Even with my quite sharp sight and senses, I have a hard time noticing the extremely thin thread. Additionally, she can use it to defend herself too, tying it to two or more spider legs and catching an attack onto the unnoticeable. You think you are finally going tond a hit on the agile spidergirl but your sword suddenly stops mid-air and you realize it was a trap all along. Somehow, I have gained a powerful warrior and an ally. I cant imagine what she could be like after getting more experience fighting humanoid opponents and receiving some actual training and guidance from some of our experts back at home. Shes already one hell of a deadly spider. I kind of wanted to reward Hecate a little for agreeing to my request by showering her in pats and cuddles overnight, but a few of the girls have a different idea on how to spend most of it. Seemingly unbothered by the noise and the show, she obediently sits on the side and observes as Marcia and Ghilerie tackle me together. The former was trying to sneak into my tent when she walked into thetter. Our Elf friend wanted to spend some more time together now that we are not that far from her home and also decided to pay me a visit. This has led to the current predicament of me doing my best to reassure Ghilerie a little, who has gotten a little anxious and uncertain. She has clearly grown to like ourpany at least a little bit, and I can tell she feels grateful for my help and what we have done for her, but her strong sense of responsibility towards her settlement is more than just apparent. I dont want her to hesitate aftering this far. I havent been sure how much fucking her brains out would help in that, but shes gotten partially past these worries during our intense lovemaking. Albeit a little hazy, I can tell shes listening to myforting words about her following her duty without worrying too much about me. It certainly wont be thest time the two of us meet. As for Marcia, all she wants, and the reason behind hering here, is anal. Nothing more borate, just her craving for a cock in the backdoor. Surprisingly, Kamil is not a fan of that and she doesnt like guilt-tripping him into doing it for her. You learn something new each day. Although, I could have lived without that knowledge. In the morning, the lively redhead wakes us all up with a shout, fortunately, not from my tent but her own lodging since she has returned to her bedroll after her ass couldnt take any more drilling. It seems that she has finally advanced. It was a matter of time, honestly. They all should be pretty close now and she got a few injections on our journey. It would have been great if it was another double advancement but its not that easy to jump from four to five, either for me or Ghilerie. Marcia unlocks a few new abilities, which again sound like dances and artistic moves to match her ss, and gets a small passive boost to endurance. I wonder whats the reason behind that, heh. I can tell that the guys are at least slightly jealous of her but theres nothing I can do for them, unfortunately. I do get how it looks, though, and how it can be a little demoralizing. First Shino and now Marcia. It only leaves Natalie untouched by the growth-enhancing serum. Otherwise, all the girls would have taken them over now. They shouldnt be that far from Tier 3, anyhow. After the celebration dies down a little, we make our way further into the wilds. ording to Ghilerie, we should be close to the general area now. She should have no problems finding her way back from this point if we would like to leave but everyone insists on helping her out as far as we can, bringing a warm smile to her lips. Teffith strategically resigns from leading the group with Ghilerie and somehow orchestrates things in a way making me end up in pair with our Elf friend at the very front. We traverse through the forest with Ghilerie spotting little details known to her, chatting casually now and then. We are on a good track, she says at some point. Im pretty sure the hidden markings should be appearing from now on. How do we spot them, then? I ask, ncing her way. Im not sure if any of you will be able to tell, but some of the trees are different from the others. Its hard to exin to the members of another race. We, Wood Elves, just kind of can tell. Those trees are often where the hints are left so its easier to find for our own people. I rub my chin while nodding. I see. I guess we wont be able to help much. We could still try, though. Anything you could say about this difference? Perhaps exin how it feels if its too difficult? She scrunches her face a tiny bit while clearly trying to figure out how to put things into words. Well When Im looking at trees, its kind of like Im looking at people. I can discern their mood by just looking at the bark and the tree in general, just like you can notice the same thing by looking at someones face or body. The trees holding the markings give off a sleepy, tired aura. I dont know what else to say. I wonder if part of the greenies back on Earth are secretly Wood Elves, heh, Marciaments with a smirk. Greenies? Ghilerie nces back at her curiously. Environmental Activists. Our realm has organizations and people who try to protect nature and spread awareness about how humanity''s progress is hurting it more and more. There have been individuals or groups iming they can feel the trees or even speak to them. Most are branded as insane since our world is pretty nd, with nothing magical in it," I answer. I havent heard of Humans being able to imitate our special sense without using magic but who knows. She shrugs. Maybe there have been Elves living on Earth a long, long time ago and some people still are able to activate something from their ancestry. Wouldnt that be cool, Sensei? Shino muses with sparkling eyes The only way to check that would be to return first. Marcia chuckles. Wait. If we will actually be able to return, do you think we could keep our sses and abilities? Everyone nces between themselves, suddenly pondering over this little thought from the energetic redhead. Then, all of the gazesnd on me. I can guess why. I shrug my shoulders. Dont you think that would be a tad OP? If theres no secret society of superhumans that keeps the secret part a secret from themon folk then just one of us would technically be able to overthrow countries at the end of this journey, more or less. But, if you really want to know, I can ask the person in charge. Marcia whines a little. That would suck. Ive already gotten used to this and dont know if I can go back to being normal. And I would certainly miss the new endurance boost. Kamil scoffs at her. You havent even seen how much it changes. You got it like a few hours ago. She grins at him and slides her arm under his elbow. Do you want to help me check it out? I wouldnt mind getting to understand it better as soon as possible. He rolls his eyes at her but lets Marcia stay by his side. Im kinda d things haven''t gotten sour between them, or worse. Still, how much she teases and picks on Kamil makes me very, very anxious every time. Each of her remarks always feels like its going to be just the one to take it a little bit too far. But, I guess thats just my point of view as an outsider. I dont know him as well as she does. Anyway, I try to bring the conversation back onto its tracks, regarding the tired trees, would that one over there match the description? I ask, pointing at a seemingly random tree around twenty meters ahead. Ghilerie finds it with her eyes after a few seconds and stops. Her brows rise and she turns her surprised face to me. How? I spread my arms to the sides. It just feels sleepy to me when I look at it. She stares at me dumbfounded but its not like theres anything else I can say. Its just like she exined. The tree just feels sleepy. No idea if its the bark, branches, leaves, or whatever else, but I do understand what she meant earlier. Shino giggles behind us. Dont forget that Sensei is quite special. The gears in Ghileries head turn visibly for a moment before she cocks her head back in realization. Right. Ipletely forgot about that. I guess you are like my really distant ancestor, arent you? I chuckle at that and we move closer to the tree I pointed out. Ghilerie uses some kind of a spell and a glowing mark appears on the bark. Looks like one of the hunters responsible for resupplying these with mana has forgotten about this sigil. A week or two more and it would have faded. Fortunately, its still working. She somehow reads the direction from the glowing pattern and starts leading us with a confident step. We quickly find the next marked trees thanks to the two of us working together in spotting the tired ones. For some reason, the sigils are as drained as the previous ones, making Ghilerie slightly uneasy. Maybe they changed the rotation period after you have been captured, Paul suggests. Its possible. There werent that many hunters in our settlement so I can see that being the case if they are all busy with something or their numbers fell due to some special circumstances. Its not exactly an easy and risk-free profession, Ghilerie responds. I plop a hand on her golden hair and ruffle through it a bit. No point worrying about things now. Lets just get there and see for ourselves whats the real reason. She nods and we resume walking. After around twenty minutes, I spot something. Just like the sleepy trees, there are now ones seemingly shy and timid in front of us. Looks like you noticed these as well, Ghilerie says, ncing at me. Wards have been ced on the cautious trees, which surround the vicinity of the settlement. The barrier is almost unnoticeable, but when someone uninvited crosses it, they will feel lost and want to quickly back away. An illusion is applied just a few meters ahead of them to hide it from sight, but the wards are weak. I can almost spot shimmers in the veil. Clearly. I nce around. Lets go in together, just in case. Would that be fine? Of course. If anything, I will take the me on myself. Thank you. We pass the line of shy trees and walk through an invisible and immaterial barrier that ripples like water during the motion. Just after stepping through it, a wooden palisade, many houses, gazebos, and bridges enter our vision at around one hundred meters ahead. Ghilerie sighs heavily, releasing the air trapped in her lungs from holding her breath. Theres no clear smoke, fire, or damage visible from our position. The vige doesnt look like ruins either. Im sure thats a huge relief to our Elfrade. Without further ado, Ghilerie brings us closer and leads us toward one of the main gates. But, after we turn a corner around the palisade, reaching the gatehouse, she freezes. The huge ornate wooden doors are heavily damaged. And, most importantly, they are open wide. Ghilerie breaks out of her daze and rushes forward without waiting for us. I jump after her and the rest of the group doesnt stay idle for too long either. We run into the silent settlement while looking around. Not a single person enters our sight. I catch up to Ghilerie first, who stops in the centre of a small za, next to a well. Many wooden houses and structures show signs of battle with a monstrous enemy. Cuts, ws, and other damage are visible over plenty of wooden boards. Its possible to spot already dried-up blood here and there. No This cant be she whispers to herself as her eyes jump around in distress. Sensei Shinos tense voice reaches my ears from behind. I know! I throw myself forward, crossing the remaining distance between Ghilerie and me in a sh. Grabbing her by the shoulders, I switch our positions to shield her from the huge shadowy cat which has jumped out of the well straight at her back. Surprisingly, it doesnt crash into us and I look behind. Hecate is standing between us and the well, with the misty creature impaled on all six of her spider legs, hanging from them in the air and quickly dissipating. Abyssals! Paul shouts from ahead. Get into the formation! I quickly drag Ghilerie back to the others while she gets out of her stupor. Hecate follows us closely and I nod at her as thanks. She nods back and we regroup with everyone. Various purplish, shadowy creatures surface on the roofs of the wooden structures ande out from hiding behind buildings and corners. The majority resemble beasts of feline and canine species, perhaps a half or so bigger than themon animals of this kind. There are quite a few of them. Hell breaks loose almost instantly. Everyone knows what their job is and gets straight to it. Natalie drops down to the ground immediately, bringing out her buffs by using her acoustic guitar to y a few quick tunes. She has truly mastered it, being able to swiftly juggle between the different pieces of music. Shino has already disappeared off to somewhere, most likely decimating the Abyssals on her own while abusing her broken Shadow Step and other abilities. I dont need to worry too much about her. Shes pretty much the strongest one here. I order Teffith to stay close to Ghilerie and the others while bringing Hecate and Marcia slightly forward. She and Kamil should be enough to protect our backline while the three of us take a more offensive approach, just in front of them. Paul doesnt waste a second and skewers the rushing demonic beasts with plenty of arrows from above, firing off various abilities that clearly multiply his projectiles after reaching a certain altitude. With those active, he tries to snipe the further enemies off the roofs and ramparts. With the fierce spidergirl by my side, I shape my artifact weapon into the sword whip form due to the overwhelming number of opponents around us and we dive into the fight. I get to witness how pretty much every single spider leg of hers works separately, almost like they all have a mind of their own. She stabs and swipes in all directions while keeping rtively close to me. With just her efforts, the Abyssals have it almost impossible to reach us. But, its not like Im just idling and watching the show. Whatever she doesnt manage to down with her sharp spikes, I finish off with the sword whip, in either of the forms. I can confidently keep up with their movements as well as she can. Fortunately, these seem to be just grunts and nothing else. Theres a chieftain! Natalie shouts from somewhere behind the two of us and I peek at her. A bigger enemy has shown up. Bipedal and as tall as a single-story house, something resembling a werecreature steps into the battlefield. Well, I guess its close to some race of pure-blood Beastkin in this world but much more beefed up. Anyway, lets just say its an oversized werewolf. It releases a loud howl and charges at the group in the centre of the formation. Marcia shows up in front of it with a melodic step and tries to stop it bynding a few good shes at its right leg but it ignores herpletely and keeps rushing forward like a big and heavy lotive. Its wounds are healing at an insane rate. I remove a few more of these four-legged creatures from existence to not overburden Hecate too much and quickly prepare to shove my retracted sword into the ground. But, before I can do that, a sh of light catches my attention. Kamil bitchps the running werewolf with his shield covered by a golden radiance and sends it flying to the side, crashing into one of the wooden houses as a loud song of a gong resonates through the air. Stay put, you fucking mutt! he trash-talks the enemy a momentter. Marcia chuckles while reaching him. Thats my boy! Show it who is the real alpha here! I shake my head with a smile and refocus on my side. I dont think theres a need for me to steal the spotlight there. Im already far ahead due to my unusual way of growing stronger so its better to leave the battle experience to them as much as possible. A few ming Javelins pass by my side and hit the Abyssals trying to leap onto me and Hecate. ncing back, I see Natalie giving me thumbs up. She has switched from support to offence for now. I nod at her and get back to the little dance with my charming and deadly partner while observing the battlefield attentively. The grunts dont really pose a threat to the two of us, and with our performance on this side, Shino can easily cover the other one by herself. She barely shows up from time to time and only the poof of killed enemies announce her presence when she muttes some poor kitty or pup out of nowhere. That leaves the big guy to Marcia, Kamil, Paul and Natalie. Teffith stays close to the bard and archer, prioritizing their safety as per my orders, intercepting a stray enemy asionally. Of course, we cant forget about Ghilerie, who after recollecting herself, started raining death at every purple-furred entity in her sight with a newfound passion. She doesnt have any shy spells like Paul but shes clearly more skilled with the bow than him. The sheer speed and power with which sheunches her arrows are incredible, and I dont even have to mention uracy. I bet she hasnt missed even once. The number of intentional coterals is crazy high too. Shes angry. Very angry. Our party of Heroes fights against the big werewolf with more than decent coordination, but the monstrosity regenerates faster than all of them can wound it together. Its attacks arent super borate and consist mostly of chomps, swipes, shes and such, but it packs a punch and is quite nimble for its size. Fuck! We wont be able to take it down like this! Kamil yells while shielding Marcia from a powerful backhand. You girls have fought a chieftain! Paul shouts, looking at Natalie. How do we deal with it? I dont know! Shino was the only one able to wound it! she replies. I behead another panther or something close to it and turn my head towards them. They are weak to Holy and Light! Just let Kamil nuke that A crack filled with darkness appears in the air above the monster with a seeping abyss filling it. Shino suddenly flies out of it with her demonic Dark Mode on, holding her katana with both hands and aiming the tip downwards. The ck de leaves a trail of equally dark mes behind it. She crashes into the werewolf from behind, pinning it to the ground, and explodes in ebony fire, swirling in a sphere thatpletely envelops the two. It rotates ominously for around five seconds before dissipating, revealing our samurai girl with her sword shoved deep into the dirt and no trace of the Abyssal. Shes panting roughly. Or do that I smile wryly. The other monsters seem to lose their motivation to fight and start to flee. Many of the retreating beasts dont make it too far, though. They run into countless invisible wires Hecate has set around the battlefield as we fought and either mutte themselves or end up entangled in them, serving themselves to us on a silver tter. Our archers decimate the other ones. Not many should have run away. I quickly jog to Shino and kneel in front of her. She gives me a pretty but strained smile and lets go of the katanas hilt, knowing that I will catch her. She sighs heavily. Even with all your stats, Sensei, this ck fire is a little bit too draining, hahaha. I chuckle while bringing her to myp. I would be surprised if it wasnt. You left nothing of that sucker. She giggles and nces up at me. Not minding if the others are looking at us, I lift her chin up a little and join our lips in a tame, loving kiss, casting Rejuvenate on her at the same time. Shino sighs contentedly into my mouth as we gently make out for her to recover. I break the kiss first and stare at her slightly flushed face. Shinos eyes skip past me for a brief moment and I turn around. Ghilerie is standing further back while looking around the empty vige. Her hand is gripping the bow so hard it causes the skin on her hand to turn almost white. Shino brings my face to the front again with her petite fingers. Go to her. I nod and stand up after softly setting my lovely girlfriend on the ground. Ghilerie doesnt even notice my presence until I gently ce a hand over her shoulder, making her jump slightly. She turns her face to me and shows a forced smile. Thank you for Shhh, I shush her down and move my palms to her tensed fists. Ghilerie notices the state of her fingers and rxes her grip a little. We stare at each other in silence for a few long seconds. Shes the one to break it first again, with a determined expression. I talked a little about you with Teffith. When we were sitting in that ve merchants office, you joked that you already have the destiny to save the world from destruction. Your mission is to stop these abominations once and for all, right? Then, I want to join Hey,e look at these. Pauls shout interrupts Ghilerie and we both nce his way. It seems like someone dragged quite a few crates or other heavy stuff that way. She jumps forward, yanking her hand out of my grasp as a result. I quickly follow her. The others gather up soon too. Everyone agrees that the traces on the ground match what Paul has deduced and we start following them immediately. Of course, Ghilerie rushes ahead of everyone, but I cant me her. We havent been wounded too much so we have no issue following her quick pace. Just to make sure though, I carry Shino in my arms so that she can rest a little longer after that stunt. Ten minutes of runningter, we reach the bottom of a rocky cliff. The trail led us to a dead end. The drag marks disappear when the earth switches into stone. Their direction seems to be pointing straight at the rock formation in front of us, but whoever was pulling these, could have turned either left or right after reaching this point to eliminate the traces. Before anyone asks which direction we should go, the wall in front of us ripples and gradually changes opacity until it fadespletely, revealing an entrance to a natural cavern. Two people armed with spears and bows walk out of it. Ghilerie? Is that you? the Elf man with long dark brown hair asks. Vezir! You are alive! Ghilerie lunges at him and hugs the man. He chuckles and epts the embrace, hugging her back. The other man, with shoulder-long ck hair, eyes us up suspiciously. Why are you with these Humans? he asks. Dont be rude to them, Achiel. The silver-haired one saved my life and the rest are his friends. She steps away from Vezir and looks between the two elves. Why are you here? What about the others? Is everyone okay? She barrages them with questions. Achiel looks away while Vezir shows a sad expression. The initial rush of happiness from finding her brethren fades a little after seeing their reactions and Ghilerie sighs heavily, knowing well that the answer wont be a reason for joy. I dont mind exining everything if you dont mind getting inside. We are at risk of being discovered if you remain standing in the entrance like this. A womans voice arrives from behind the two sentries and another person walks into the light. Elder! Ghilerie struts to her and falls onto one knee. The woman of exquisite, mature beauty with waist-long dark green hair and simrly green eyes chuckles softly. Stop these pointless rituals, child. This is not the time to follow empty courtesies. Our Elfpanion stands up and nods. Yes. Of course. Lets quickly get out of sight. She looks back at us and then again faces the woman. Can my friends enter too? The man named Achiel opens his mouth, most likely to protest, but the Elder stops him by raising her hand. Of course. We are in no position to reject any kind of help. I can tell they are strong and just the presence of such individuals means a lot. They cant be bad if its you who calls them friends. Ghilerie answers with a warm smile and gestures at us. We quickly step through the entrance so that the illusion or whatever it is can be activated again. She pulls me with her after I let Shino down and I end up walking beside her and the Elder. Answering your first question, dear child, we are here because we are hiding, taking refuge. Considering the direction you came from, I assume you know why, the woman starts speaking. Abyssals. They attacked the settlement, Ghilerie answers with a note of anger. Indeed. Our people fought bravely, but you know that ourmunity is not made of fighters but gatherers and artisans. We retreated before the losses became too great, making it to this cave. As she finishes, we walk into a spacious natural hall and immediately spot plenty of people loitering around the lit-up torches. A picture-perfect refugee camp with bedrolls, firepits, and folks huddled together in rags, clearly without a proper amount of nutrition and other necessities. Its been over a month already. Our bravest hunters risked their lives to procure a few crates of supplies two weeks ago, but we are again starting to run low. We have been waiting for the Abyssals to go away, but the scouts still report their presence in our old settlement. We cant go back until they are gone. She sighs wistfully. The Abyssals upying our home are dead. They ambushed us the moment we walked into the settlement. We have killed their leader and the lesser monsters have scattered, Ghilerie informs the Elder. The woman nces at her with slightly raised eyebrows. Thats a very promising piece of news. But, Im afraid thats not all of them. You must have defeated a small squad waiting for our return. We might be able to bring more supplies but I dont think we can go back with them still around. Especially since there was more than onemander. Ghilerie lightly bites on her lower lip. She has most likely thought we have dealt with the majority of them. After a moment of silence, her gaze falls on me, and her eyes widen a little as if she has just remembered my person. She turns to look at me with a slightly anxious expression. stair, I I put a hand on her shoulder and smile. Its my destiny, right? A dazzling smile answers me back and Ghilerieunches herself at me, pressing her lips into mine. I catch her in my arms and let the golden-haired elf delicately join our mouths together as the Elders brows rise even higher. Chapter 110 – Unlimited Thread Works Chapter 110 C Unlimited Thread Works After a few seconds, Ghilerie turns a bit more conscious of her actions but tries her best to back away naturally, with a visible blush covering her fair cheeks. Still, with a wide smile, she keeps staring at me. I dont know how I will be able to pay you back, she says. I smile back at her. Just whisper a good word or two about me to your friends and well be even. She chuckles and shakes her head. I was already going to do that. Anyway, Ill definitely think of something. I really appreciate your help. And yours too. Ghilerie nces at the rest of the squad and makes a small bow. I turn around to face them. I assume everyone is on board? I ask. Do you even have to ask, Sensei? Shino trots closer and looks at me adorably from below. Marcia ps Kamils head from the back. This guy needs to beef up so duh. Unless your powers started working on guys and he changed his preferences after you took a dip together. Fuck you, Kamil retorts and ps the redhead on the ass, causing Marcia to giggle. While Natalie sighs and shakes her head, Paul acts as if nothing is happening. Just your typical day in the Hero party. A small smile paints Teffiths lips as she observes them. Alright. First, the situation here seems pretty dire. Well help you bring whatever you might need from the settlement. Before that, though, I dont mind sharing some of my own supplies. Not sure about the others. I nce at the rest again. We should be fine halving ours, Paul answers. How are we doing in that regard, Shino? The samurai girl closes her eyes for a brief moment and dives into her storage ring. Wont be a problem, Paul-san. Well still have enough for a month or so before wed need to restock. Good. That should do it. He nods. The Elf Elder steps a bit closer with a slightly perplexed expression. Are you really going to share your own provisions with us? Ghilerie smiles at her softly. They are not bad Humans, Elder. Please, lead us to the storage. The woman nods and guides us through the caverns. We walk as a group. Its better to stay together than to split considering the fact that we are inside an elven refugee camp. Im pretty sure not everyone is as understanding as the Elder and we didnte here to spark a conflict. As we pass through a few stone chambers, we notice quite a number of wounded and sick people. I take a peek behind me. Natalie? I dont mind, the quiet bard answers immediately. The Elder looks at us curiously and I exin. Shes proficient in Healing Magic and I have my means too. After we drop some supplies, take us to your most heavily wounded. We can at least help stabilize them and distribute some potions. You are even going to give away your medicine? She raises her brows at me. Senseis wives and friends made a lot for him so we can spare some, Shino answers before I do. Right. The girls insisted we take a ton of different healing salves, bandages, potions, and all the other useful stuff for our journey. It wouldnt be an over-exaggeration to say that half of my taken storage space is meds and healing items. We soon arrive in what looks like a makeshift underground warehouse. Shino and I nod at each other and we start bringing out stuff from our massive storage rings. One by one, crates, barrels, boxes, items and many other things appear in the organized cave. The Elders eyes go wide the moment she sees the rain of supplies, making Ghilerie chuckle. We fill the space as much as we can and leave around half of everything in our artifacts. This is so much the Elder whispers to herself in awe. It might look like it but you have tens of people in here, dont you? I reply, surprising her by the fact that I heard it. Hopefully, you wont have to burn through all of this if we manage to get rid of the main problem. I dont know what to say Then dont say anything, Elder, Ghilerie joins in. Save your thanks until the very end or you will keep expressing them and nothing more all the time. Lets take care of the wounded, then, Natalie suggests. We should be able to finish before the night. Well rest to replenish mana naturally instead of relying on potions and then head out. Good n. Paul nods. Marcia elbows her gently with a smirk. You can always ask Al to help you recover, you know? I, for sure, will be doing that. Our bard rolls her eyes and I nce at the Elder. She nods courteously with a smile and gestures at us to follow her again. As we walk, Shino arrives at my side, looking ahead with a tiny blush. Her fingers find mine and our hands end up joined together. I have a feeling Marcia wont be the only one looking for some replenishment tonight. We enter a small cavern with makeshift beddings on the stone floor. A few Elves are tending to their brethren with wounds of various magnitude. They are clearly working on scraps when ites to bandages and other utilities. A woman quickly breaks from a group of Elves doing something in a corner and jogs up to us. Elder. What can we do for you and She frowns after recognizing us. Dont make such a face, hri. They are charitable enough to offer help while expecting nothing in return. Make sure they dontck anything they might need. But, Elder I dont care about their race. Anyone who dares to inconvenience any of them will be punished. Are we understood? The Elf woman quickly bows and runs away, most likely to pass the news. The Elder turns to us and also enters a deep bow. I can see quite a few people starting to whisper between themselves in shock at such a scene. Please, help whoever you are able to. I wont ask you to treat everyone. Act as you see fit. Every single saved person is enough. I walk up to her and ce a hand on the Elders shoulder. Shes truly a respectful one, asking us only to go as far as we want instead of begging us to push ourselves to the limits even though she must be suffering seeing her people hurt so much. Raise your head, Elder. While I cant promise to save everyone, well do everything in our power to help as many as possible. Shino apanies Natalie to give her a hand in whatever she would need and I walk between the wounded with Ghilerie by my side. The rest of the party stays near the entrance with the Elder. Theres no need for them to act, potentially making some Elves anxious or ufortable. I spot a quite sickly-looking woman with a very heavy breath. Im not a medical expert or anything, but considering the fact that she doesnt have any visible critical wounds, she might be suffering from some kind of infection. My Rejuvenate should be perfect then as it boosts recovery rate by a huge margin while also enhancing it. Bigger wounds arent its speciality but anything that can be potentially solved by strengthening the body is right up its alley. And it has gotten much stronger now anyway. Gesturing at Ghilerie, I arrive by the womans side and kneel down. Theres a man sitting by her, wiping her forehead, and he raises his gaze at me after noticing movement. His face twists in a scowl. A Human? Calm down. As per Elders request, he will help her condition, Ghilerie quickly exins. She then nods at me to continue. I guess bringing up the Elder is enough to vouch for people. Unfortunately, both of us are wrong. Get your filthy hands away from heAGH?! The man leans forward while shouting, aiming to grab my throat, but a ck spike pierces his palm, pinning it to the ground. Hecate is suddenly by my side with the five other spider legs of hers aimed at pretty much all of his vitals. M-M-Monster! he screams again, looking up. Ghilerie gasps in surprise. I didnt even sense hering I have to admit, neither did I. Only just now have I noticed that I kind of lost Hecates presence the moment we entered the shelter. I did not see her anywhere around and neither did the Elves. Shes extremely proficient at remaining undetected, especially in environments such as this one. Back under the desert, she was hard to keep track of too and got a drop on her enemies a lot. With her three-dimensional movements, shes one damn scary spidergirl. And additionally It looks like I might have picked up a silent yandere by ident I quickly plopped a hand on her silvery hair. Withdraw your legs, please. I understand that you were protecting me, but lets avoid hurting the people here. If you do have to act, incapacitate them instead. The onyx spears retract as Hecate nods obediently, with no emotion on her nk face. The Elder runs up to us and pauses for a moment after noticing the unique Arachne. She pushes through her anxiety, though, and arrives by my side. Im sorry for mypanion. Shes very overprotective of me. I will make sure She did nothing wrong. The Elder shakes her head and looks down at the man. Did you not hear the message? Hes a vile Human! he cries out. Did you not hear the message, Lyhfen?! she repeats with a mightier tone. I did, but You have raised a hand at our benefactor, she says with a cold voice and nces up. Take him away and cut his hand off. What? Elder, I Now! Three of the Elves from the group we have interacted with earlier quicklye rushing to us and carry the protesting man out of the medical chamber. I look at the Elder. You didnt have to One of our people wronged you. If we want to prevent it from happening again, we need to send a message, she exins with a slightly sad expression. Besides, he was poisoned. It might actually save his life, she then adds in a whisper. I raise my brows and try to nce at Hecate, but shes already gone. I didnt even feel her moving away. Shes a true silent predator. Oh well. Im d the Elder is so understanding. I hope this guy isn''t the womans husband or something. Forgetting about themotion, I quickly move on with the treatment, cing a palm on the sick Elfs chest. Without any indecent motives. After activating Rejuvenate, my mana fills her body and I spread it around, doing whatever I can to help her. In less than a minute, her state gets visibly better. Her breathing slows down a bit and she stops sweating so much all the time. I keep the ability on for two more minutes to be sure and walk to another patient, catching the Elders soft smile in the passing. We spend around three hours helping the injured. Natalie takes care of the heavier wounds with her Healing Magic. We dont manage to bring everyone to full recovery, but there should be no people at the risk of losing their lives anymore as long as they are properly tended to. No one causes any trouble after the initial hup. It seems that the news spread fast as most Elves step aside to make way whenever we go somewhere as a group or individually. We leave some meds and potions for their healers and move to a cavern looking close to a simple logistics chamber with a few Elves present inside, most likely other leaders, including the Elder we have met. We are unspeakably grateful for your assistance, she thanks us again. I truly hope well be able to somehow reward your selfless effort. Well, technically you might be able to, but Ill leave it to Ghilerie to exin, I answer. The few figures nce towards our friendly Elf and she nods at me. It will be better for her to bring the topic of the brothel up instead of me dropping it randomly. She has bigger chances of convincing them that this isnt some borate ploy to gain their favour and force them into repaying it by selling their kin into very. So be it. The Elder nods too. Now then. You are nning on going after the Abyssals, right? I nce at Paul and he steps forward. Ive already stolen his spotlight for long enough. Yes, we do, he replies. Its part of our mission to thwart the outbreaks and we do want to get stronger too, so well naturally take this chance, which was unfortunately brought to us by your misfortune. Whatever reason you have for fighting these evil creatures, we do not care or mind, a male Elf joins the conversation. We will wholeheartedly appreciate your support in dealing with them. Is there any information about them that you could give to us, then? Paul asks. We arent sure about their exact numbers but it looked like there were four packs that assaulted our settlement. Each of them consisted of around twenty to forty monsters plus amander. I assume you took down one of them, a different woman replies. So, three more big guys. Paul rubs his chin. Well have to try and split them if possible. It seems that each pack stays close to itsmander. Which one have you killed? the Elder asks. A big bipedal wolf and most of its canine or feline beasts, Shino informs the woman. Then what remains are a huge, four-armed ape, a Wyvern, a giant rat, and their minions, of course, the male Elf lists. Paul enters his thoughts so we wait to see what hees up with. The Elves observe us curiously, not sure if they said something wrong or whats the cause of the sudden silence that descended on the chamber. Our strategist nods to himself after a while and turns to me. Can you handle the monkey with Hecate? We should at least be able tost long enough for you guys to finish off the others, I reply. He then turns towards the rest. Me, Ghilerie, Natalie and Kamil would take the Wyvern and its group. Shino, Marcia and Teffith, you guys should be enough to get the rat. Everyone looks at each other. Except for my team of two, its a pretty bncedposition, taking into consideration each persons capabilities and overall strength. I dont think theres a better way to do this. Paul and the ranged squad are the best for the Wyvern. Kamil will be their shield. Shino should be enough to corner the rat but both Marcia and Teffith will be able to support her with their agility too. Then, Hecate and I have to either overpower the ape or buy enough time. Sounds good. Marcia nods and everyone else follows. Are you not going to ask for our cooperation? the Elder asks what seems to be on the mind of all of them. With all due respect, can you spare any able-bodied warriors that wont drag us down? You said that this was an artisanal settlement. Im not going to pull civilians into this just to raise our sess rate by a minuscule amount, Paul answers, fixing his sses a bit. The Elves present in the meeting room whisper between themselves and I can see Ghilerie with a warm smile. The faintmotion quickly passes and they all lower their heads a little. Thank you for your consideration, the Elder says for them all. Anything about their possible location? The way they came from if you were able to notice? I ask. The male Elf scrunches his face a bit. North-west, possibly. I think thats the direction of the first wave. We dont know where they retreated as we were focusing on running away to this shelter. Natalie steps closer and everyone nces at her. Has anyone reported something weird on the ground anywhere? Like a crystallizedke of mesmerizing purple or something simr? They whisper between themselves again and we can see a few people shake their heads at each other. We will ask around to make sure but I dont think so, the Elder answers. Is that important? Thats the portal through which theye here. It needs to be destroyed or it wont be safe, Shino replies and some gasps follow. Immediately, one of the Elves rushes outside, most likely to gather information from their people. No one asks any other questions as we have covered the most crucial parts and the Elder steps forward. Lets end this strategy meeting for now. Im sure you are very tired after fighting the Abyssals and then helping our people. We have prepared a modest banquet in your name if you would honour us with your presence before taking a leave for your well-earned rest. Kamil snorts. A feast made from our own provisions. How hospitableugh! Marcia immediately elbows him so hard that he copses onto the ground with all the metallic noise from his heavy armour obviously apanying his fall. Read the fucking mood, you idiot. I catch her spell it to him almost silently by reading her lips. It will be our honour, Elder, Paul lowers his head, trying to salvage the awkward situation, and we do the same. We move to a clean cavern, clearly tidied up specifically for this small banquet. Since they obviouslyck any furniture and are saving their magic in case of emergency, just some big pieces of material have been set on the ground in the imitation of tables. As Kamil said, they might have used what we have provided in the majority of the dishes and appetizers, but you cant deny their effort to make it look noble and presentable. Various beautiful Wood Elves scurry around with wooden trays to serve, and theres even a trio of musicians filling the chamber with a pleasantly light ambience. We are seated down on cushions or neatly folded stacks of cloths, depending on your luck, and each of us receives one or two stewards who serve food and drinks. Its quite easy to notice that the girls get very handsome Elf men while the guys are tended to by beautiful Elf women, with quite revealing clothing but nothing too indecent. They either are taking their tonights task extremely professionally after being threatened by the leaders or they truly dont mind acting respectful and kind towards Humans. Marcia even manages to pull her waiters into some teasing and fun, often sneaking in a bit of physical contact and watching their reactions. I enjoy the good food with Hecate in myp and Ghilerie by my side. She insisted on apanying me as a representative of their people delegated by the Elder. We chat a bit more about their life here. Well, more like how it was before the Abyssals came. Then, after getting our fill, everyone starts standing up not to overstay and cause too much inconvenience for our hosts. The Elder walks up to my and Ghileries spot. Thank you for this little banquet. It was something unique, I speak first. Also, I hope whatever is left will be shared with your people instead of thrown away or resealed. A dignified smile shows on her face. I assure you that we wont let a single breadcrumby to waste. I appreciate the concern. She then nces at my Elf friend. I would like to speak to you, Ghilerie. Would you mind apanying me for the night? Ummm Actually I wanted to spend it with stair and the others Ghilerie blushes a little but acts respectfully towards her superior. Ah. Follow with your ns, then. Well talkter when the time is right. The woman nods and walks away. I might be imagining things, but a few male Elves present in the chamber who might have possibly overheard our short exchange give me quite intense stares as we exit the stone chamber. I wonder why. We are shown a few small rock cells and everyone picks one. Shino goes to visit all of her friends to bring out somefortable beddings and such from her ring for them while I do the same for my own bedroom, with Hecate, Teffith, Ghilerie and Marcia following me inside. As expected, their intentions are clear. Almost everyone is here for the buffs before the battle. I can sense bits of gratitude and simr feelings from Ghilerie. She must be happy about my involvement in her case. And Hecate, shes just clingy. She will most likely watch everything from under the ceiling again. Before anything actually begins, even Shino shows up at the entrance. I wasnt sure about her participation. I thought she would stay with Natalie or something, but shes clearly trying her best to fight her shyness to join us, and Ghilerie makes it her sacred mission to make the short samurai girl feel asfortable as possible. As a result, I spend some quality time with those two first. A decently big-tittied blonde Elf in one hand and a petite ck-haired Human in the other. They somehow feel great matched together. Then, Marcia and Teffith take me for a spin while the previous pair takes a breather. I can never get enough of my dragonewts mesmerizing scales and tender tail. Thankfully, that part hides most of her weak spots so both of us can get something from it. For a few hours, everyone takes turns. Shino grows a bit more ustomed to the crowd. Still visibly embarrassed and never stopping blushing, she doesnt seem ufortable anymore and openly enjoys my affection, even letting Ghilerie caress her a little while we embrace each other. After we finish, I end up under a huge pile of bodies on the bed I have brought out from my storage ring and which we have used for our little recovery session. Shino steals my chest while Teffith and Ghilerie take ownership of my sides. Marcia happily delegates herself to a free spot between my legs, fortunately, without any mischievous intentions. I sometimes really wonder if she doesnt have any Subi genes or something. I wake up to a quadruple blowjob and Hecate snuggled to my chest. She must have somehow fit into the pile of bodies beside Shino. The girls finish me up in a sh and we get up to join the others for breakfast. After the Elder points out Ghileries quite heavily dishevelled hair at the entrance to the cafeteria chamber, she makes a hasty escape with a fierce blush to fix her appearance. We did make a mess of her hairst night, thats for sure. While eating, we discover that Shino has advanced. She has reached Tier 4 now. Everyone checks their statuses and its revealed that Teffith did too, jumping from Tier 4 to Tier 5. While Shino has now caught up to me, Teffith is one step ahead. Unfortunately, Ghilerie didn''t get any higher. Technically, she started receiving my boosts quite recently, and she is at Tier 4 so the requirement is definitely much higher. Even Im still at Tier 4 with all this sex and new Partners, and Teffith was at it before she joined us. The lucky girls check the changes as we eat to make sure that they know as much as they can about their new skills. I thought Ghilerie would feel a little down but all I can sense from her is excitement. Shes truly happy for them. And I guess a little expectant for herself too. Any boost in strength is wee just before the big battle. Shinos team will have it much easier with the rat now. Honestly, reaching Tier 5 feels like a huge achievement. Its pretty much half the scale, no? Incredible. But, before heading out to hunt the army of Abyssals, we actually band up with a few small squads of Elves and depart to their abandoned settlement to check if any monsters came back and to guard them while they gather some crucial supplies, mostly medical. We dont find another chieftain in the close vicinity, just a few stray grunts, the remains of the werewolfs wannabe pack. Shino and Teffith chase them around to get a feel of their advancement while the others watch over the Elves. Since they find some bodies here and there, we help them collect the corpses in one ce and Natalie turns them into ashes with her Fire Magic. As one of the women exins, this is the most respectful form of burial in their current situation. They gather the ashes and willter bury them under various special trees. A slightly mncholic mood apanies everyone during this brief operation and its not that surprising, honestly. They did lose like half of their kin. So unfortunate. If not evil Humans then evil Abyssals. After making sure that thest of the Elves return safely to their current shelter, we finally move out for good. Starting from the vige, we try to track the Abyssals back to their gate. Fortunately, they do not care about the environment and the tracks are quite obvious. And even if they werent, Ghilerie is hell-bent on using every single trick and ability in her repertoire to bring revenge to the creepy, shadowy monsters. Fully on guard, we follow the trail of destruction leading through the forest. Only after a good few minutes of running does one of us realize how much bigger of a problem this outbreak is than we have first assumed. We dont know if Ghileries home is the only one that has been invaded by these Abyssals. There are a few Human viges not that far from here, including the one we have stopped by before reaching this ce. A month is a lot of time and who knows if Elves were the first casualty. No use worrying about it now, though. We get rid of the vermin, and then make a full sweep of the surrounding area to check for any damage. And contact Ross after that, most likely. It might be too far for him to act directly, but he should be able to spread the news through whatever means to the nearby towns and settlements. Before long, I notice a faint wave of dark energy pass through my body. Shino seems to catch on to it too and steps closer to me. Thats the sign of the gate being used, Sensei. We are not that far now, she exins. Whats the exact n? Kamil asks. Lets first check the surroundings, Paul replies. We huddle up closer together and proceed with caution. After a few more minutes, the regr pulsing grows much stronger. We end up in front of an earthy grottoing out of the ground. The entrance is something like ten meters wide and tall. We cant barge inside straight into their nest. Well be at a huge disadvantage. Paul rubs his chin. Do you think fuckers are home? Kamil raises a brow. Only one way to know, I respond. Alright, people. We need to lure them out into the open. Then, somehow capture the attention of the chieftains and split them up. Im hoping that enough damage will make do, Paul suggests. Not like we can do much more, Nataliements. How do we get them out? Marcia ponders. A loud shriek hits us,ing right from the ominous cave. A secondter, Shino emerges from the ground as shadows slither away from her body. Like this. She smiles adorably. The very earth starts shaking under the thunderous stomping of who knows how many and how heavy monsters. A never-ending flood of Abyssals rushes from the depths below. Ignoring their lesserrades, which end up squashed into a paste, the big three make an appearance. I spot my target and nod at everyone. Good luck. With a strong push, Iunch myself forward, bringing out my draconic hilt. Hecate shows up at my side, having no problems keeping up with my speed. Her neutral, emotionless face gives off very reliable vibes. We are going to wreck this party. Switching my weapon into a greatsword, I cleave through the grunts left and right while making way towards the giant, four-armed monkey. Its around three times my size, if not more. And it seems to have noticed our approach. But, so did the Wyvern, which hurls itself into the air with its sidekicks following it like a creepy tornado of smaller Drake-wannabees. It dives down to intercept me alongside its banana-brainpanion. Fortunately, I dont have to do anything about it as a hail of projectiles and spells crashes into the big shadowy bird, pushing it off the course. It definitely doesnt make it happy and it immediately switches its attention to our ranged squad. Meanwhile, I charge toward this overgrown ape with Hecate by my side and our opponent does exactly the same, shaking the ground with each small leap. I instruct my spidergirl through Sweet Whispers and she disappears from my sight. Shaping a mighty, double-sided battlehammer, I activate the skill which is still in my catalogue, Crushing Fury, and grin to myself. Making a heavy jump forward, I break into a side-slide while rearing back my weapon. At the very same time, the giant primate suddenly stumbles over nothing and begins falling forward shortly after making its final lunge at me. Ie to a stop and swing my hammer diagonally upwards with everything I can physically and magically bring out. Two opposing forces collide, the head of my hammer and the chin of the huge falling ape. A thunderous explosion follows, bending the trees in the vicinity and sending the nearby grunts flying, and the big dumb monkey ends up yeeted into the horizon, who knows how far behind the entrance to theirir. Homeeeeeeeeeeeee ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! I chuckle to myself and take a quick nce at the battlefield behind me. It seems that the rat has been lured away too. Things are looking good. Picking up a bit of the purplish blood that came from the ape, I activate Lascivious Hunt, experiencing the feral rush whiches with it. Ites as a little surprise since I wasn''t sure if it will actually work but looks like we have found ourselves a female warrior. A distinct pink trail leading me forward takes up most of my ck-and-white vision. Its time to hunt. I smile at Hecate and we rush ahead. As we have assumed, the minions quickly follow us to their boss location. Many sizable, purple-skinned monkeys try to get to the crash zone before us or make attempts to slow us down. Hecate doesnt take kindly to those and muttes each monster that tries to get any close to me. Shes a real killing machine. A beautiful, charming, pale-skinned killing machine. And well, my killing machine now. We make our way to the ruined part of the forest and find the giant ape regathering its wits. It looks like it hit a huge rock when falling from the sky. How sad. Lets make this quick. Ill handle the big guy, you handle the little ones. Agreed? Hecate gives me a tiny nod and goes on a rampage. I dont know if shes showing her true murderous self just now or if shes trying really hard to show her usefulness to me. Either way, you go girl. The big guy, which turned out to be a big girl,makes a wide swing at me with its two left fists, making it so much harder to avoid when jumping over the attack is almost not an option now. But, still having the hammer in my hand, I m it into the ground, sending myself into the air just high enough to achieve that. Go to horny jail. With an overhead strike, I bonk the chieftain right on the top of its head. It doesnt seem to do that much damage to the very sturdy Abyssal, but at least it smashes it into the ground. I will have to switch tactics, though. Rolling off its t back, I switch back to a big sword again. Shame. I was starting to really enjoy using hammers. Might be my new favourite weapon. The giant ape raises itself while grunting in disagreement. At least, I think it does. I would be, for sure, if I was in its ce. Six massive Void Chains surge from the ground before it can do anything more than that and I jump towards one of its restrained arms, which are almost two times as thick as my torso. Unfortunately, I underestimate my opponent a little and the chieftain brings forth enough pure physical strength to pull the chains more than I intended for them to be pulled and my heavy sh hits one of the links, sliding off it with a loud ng and some sparks. Ugh! The ape somehownds a knee hit on me right after and sends me tumbling back. I quickly shove the sword into the ground to stop myself. Damn. I might have gotten a little overconfident after my recent battles. Time to wake up back to reality. Four of the summoned restraints show bright cracks in the spiritual metal and soon shatter under the pressure. I can call for more of them but each new chain takes quite a bit of mana if I want to bring them out at their full strength. I guess we are doing this the old way. I prepare myself for the uing attack after my opponent has finally gotten rid of all the chains andunched its massive body onto me with a ferocious roar. Gathering mana in the crystal at the end of the draconic hilt, I shove it into the ground. Four gigantic des surge from the earth, aiming straight at the Abyssalmander from below. It somehow retains enough manoeuvrability while being mid-air to twist its torso just the way to avoid two of them. One manages to cut off an arm and the other grazes its cheek, creating a deep wound. As ites crashing down by my side, I slice off one of its wrists on the opposite side, jumping away instantly. Im not going to get cocky twice in the same fight. While retreating, I take a nce around to check on Hecate. Shes doing way better than me. The overbearing ape roars again, this time most likely more in pain, and swings one of its healthy fists at me before I create enough distance between us. Unfortunately for it, Im one step ahead. Its fingers hit a cloud of tiny des whirring around my body. I have quickly switched into a sword whip shape moments after stepping away, anticipating its quick reaction time and resistance to pain. The tornado of spiritual steel shreds the monkeys digits at an incredible pace. It hastily tries to draw its fist back but I send the de-less whip forward, causing the screen of death to part for it, coil it around the monsters wrist, and pull as hard as possible. Before the chieftain manages to overpower me, I grind more than half of its arm to bits. Then, I continue putting more distance between us and recall the activated ability. My opponent now has only one operable arm. It doesnt look like it can heal. Suddenly, intense dark energy surges from it, putting pressure on the surroundings. With an explosion of newfound strength, it lunges at me thrice as fast as before. Theres no doubt it hits six times as hard now. I grit my teeth and reach for the Void Chains to interrupt it as much as possible, but I dont have to fire even a single one. The giant monsteres to full stop mid-air in an awkward position with its onest arm raised for a m, aiming to turn me into a paste, looking kind of like a still-frame of an NBA yer going for a single-handed m dunk. I notice multiple lines over its purplish body, cutting into its weird, shadowy flesh like fiss but with horizontal stripes instead. Purple blood is dripping from the gashes. Following some of the weird strings, I spot a massive number of trees around us leaning towards the monsters ce. It looks like the whole forest is bowing towards us all at once. Then, I notice a truly uncountable number of barely visible thin wires coiled around these trees and travelling to the Abyssal. I have no idea when and how but theres no doubt that it''s Hecates work. Literally, hundreds of lines bind the gigantic primate, not showing even the tiniest trace of getting under too much pressure. Her thread is much more durable than my Void Chains, for some reason. Well. Sucks to be you. I shrug and quickly jump close to the chieftain, beheading it in one strike, making sure that I swing between Hecates threads. To be perfectly sure, I dismember its bodypletely. I aint taking any chances. The creator of this surreal exhibition shows up by my side, almostpletely covered in Abyssal blood. I chuckle while shaking my head and gently wipe the adorable mass murderers face. After waiting for a little bit by the mutted corpse, we decide to head back and check on the others. No one has sent me any distress messages so they should be doing pretty well. Otherwise, my Lovers Intuition would have been triggered by any form of danger. We enter the vicinity of the entrance to the underground at the same time as Shinos team. Pauls squad has dealt with the Wyvern and its herd too. Burning quite a bit of the surrounding forest in the process, but thats a necessary sacrifice. They have stopped the fire from spreading, at least. Everyone alright? Paul asks after we gather. We all confirm. Just minor scratches here and there. Natalie is already on it. What now? Kamil cracks his neck. Looks like he tanked some heavy hits. We find the gate and get rid of it, Paul replies. Since they have experience with it already, I follow their lead. Only a few Abyssals that have escaped into the cave are left inside. They are in chaos after their leaders have been disposed of and we easily fend off the unorganized ambushes. Soon, we reach a spacious chamber with a sparkly, gxy-like surface on the stone ground. It truly looks like ake, as Shino has told me. Do we check or study it more before destroying it? I ask. You can use Abyssal blood to go through. Watch out for Hecate, Sensei, Shino reminds me. I quickly clean everyone up with Livelihood Magic to avoid any idents. Natalie and Teffith carefully walk onto the surface of the gate to see how sturdy it is. Others soon follow them. Will you do the honours this time too, shortie? Marcia asks Shino after they examine it for a short moment. I can. Do you mind helping me out with mana recovery Sensei? The shy samurai girl nces at me with an upturned gaze and rosy cheeks. With pleasure. I step forward to join them on the mesmerizing, swirling, crystal floor. But, the moment my other foot makes contact with the ground, a wave of dizziness washes over me and a weird pulling force scrambles my insides in a very ufortable way. A secondter, I lurch forward, almost throwing up but holding it in somehow. Raising myself back to a proper position, I notice the ominous, bare, dark grey terrain surrounding me. The sky is even darker. ~You How did you go through?~ A bone-chilling voice echoes in my mind, making me shudder. My eyes snap towards the source by pure instinct. A five-meter-tall humanoid, as thin as a skeleton, with no face and six arms enters my sight. It wields a demonic-looking de in each hand. Fuck. Chapter 111 – First Interaction and a Suprise Chapter 111 C First Interaction and a Suprise The dark-skinned giant eyes me up from a distance. At least I think it does since it has no face. It slowly walks closer while tilting its creepy, bald head. The six demonic weapons in its hands can be a problem. ~Was I mistaken?~ Its voice echoes in my mind again. ~You feel like one of us but different. You dont look the part either.~ The nightmarish monstrosity doesnt seem to show instant hostility and expresses something closer to confusion. This might actually be a good chance to learn more about them. Unless someone interrupts it. I quickly try to send a mental message to Shino through Sweet Whispers, hoping that it can reach her. She is the first one who would jump right after me, for sure. If Im not wrong, we are now in that sealed realm Lumina mentioned, where her sister is trapped. This could be very far from Naharren. But, my skill does say that no boundaries can stop it so lets just hope its not just part of the vour text. Well then. How do I now make this thing spill the beans while not turning it against me? I hit the side of my head a few times with the butt of my palm. Im not sure how I went through thatke... either. All I know is that it has been calling me. Something told me to return here. To return home. My memories are fuzzy. Something is messed up. ~Hmmmm~ The high-ranked Abyssal circles me while pondering over something. It gives me chills. It couldnt have looked any creepier than this, could it? From what I can remember I came out of here? I was in a fight big fight My chieftain? Boss? Leader? Was defeated by Humans? Or it was Elves? I act as if Im trying to remember things but it gives me a lot of trouble, releasing some grunts and groans as I tap my head. I woke up amongst many corpses of them and our brothers? I looked different. I looked like this. Like a Human. No one was around. I didnt know what to do. Only one order remained in my mind, return home. I really hope this thing believes me. Since no one else burst in through the gate under my feet, I can safely assume Shino got the message. I have felt something recently so I guess its a bit harder for them to get in touch with me from back there. ~Hmmm Weird Our echelon lost? Thats unfortunate But, you survived. Naharrenians cant use the Rifts. I sympathise with your cursed change, defeated one. I do not possess the knowledge to turn it back.~ Thank you. It is pitiful that I now look like them but Im at least still alive. Even if Im damaged, I can continue to serve our Queen. What does she require of me? ~Queen?~ the entity questions, tilting its head. Shit. Is that the wrong term? I think some of my memories mixed with Human ones. Thats what Humans call their leader. Is it different? Who do we serve? Im so confused. ~Oh, poor defeated one. I can only imagine how horrible it must feel. Here. I will help you. I will remind you of Mother.~ A painful prickle assaults my mind and I decide not to fight it. Theres a possibility that my cover will be blown, but its worth taking the risk. This thing seems to be repulsed just by the thought ofing in contact with Human memories. After it pierces into my head, I start receiving shes of various images. I see countless different Abyssals obediently forming full armies and heading in different directions. Chieftains are present amongst them, and gatekeepers too, like the current entity currently sharing its memories with me. There is a lot of them. These outbreaks are surely happening all around the world. The onlyforting thing is theck of cmity-sized monsters and purplish, smoking beasts. I can recognize a few entities bigger than the chieftains that we have faced, but they are sparse. No Godzi or King Kong in sight, thank Goddess. Then, I receive a different vision. The scene shifts to a in with rivers of purple glowing energy pulsing like veins filled with radioactive blood. The terrain still looks all grey, dark, dead. These paths of weird dark violet liquid flow towards a huge hole and fall over the edge into what looks like a gigantic basin. This liquefied Void energy travels towards it from all directions, creating a, or something akin to a circtory system with it as its heart, kind of. Just one-way. A momentter, it zooms in and I spot a person. Taller than this giant by my side, a woman with onyx skin stands on the edge of the dark purple pool and recites various chants in some ancient tongue filled with powerful magic. I think I can recognize it. Its possibly Primordial. With just a sash made of some ck material sparkling like the Abyss itself covering her hips, she continues waving her hands and weaving mana. If not for the fact that evil seems to be oozing off her, I might have thought of her as quite a handsomely-gifted woman with dark skin and ck hair, but just her aura is the perfect definition of the dont stick in crazy rule. Most likely due to her actions, the glowing pit pulses now and then, giving birth to more creatures. They often resemble various monsters and beasts with a more demonic spin to them. I recognize a few enemy types we have already faced. But, there are also some new ones. That includes humanoid entities like the gatekeepers, chieftains, and such. Some normal grunts resembling humanoids more advanced than goris or monkeys show up too. Fortunately, the rate of their birth isnt fast. Watching it, though, makes me realise another thing. She uses Primordials as a kind of temte for these monsters. They were her creations back in the day, in the end. And that could exin why this gatekeeper felt that I was familiar. Or why I stepped through the gate this easily. I receive a few more shes of its memories and try to act as if Im attentively examining all of them, but they dont give me as much useful information as the initial ones. Luck seems to be on my side as the entity doesnt dive into my mind, only feeds it images and thoughts. Betrayal might not exist in their dictionary so it might not be concerned about me lying. After a few more moments, the show ends and I regain full control of myself. The gatekeeper has sat down by the edge of the Rift and shoved its swords into the ground. ~Do you remember now?~ Yes, brother. Thank you for lending me your memories. It made me feel much morefortable with myself. The monster nods and returns to doing nothing. Just sitting there like a statue. Gatekeepers have no other orders than to watch over the Rifts. All Abyssals seem to be content with their simple tasks. Its to be expected from the mindless grunts who can only think about destruction, but even the smarter and more intelligent forms arepletely loyal to their mother, Umbra. Because thats her real name. Honestly, I should have expected it. Umbra and Lumina. Darkness and Light. Quite fitting for the two sisters. I kind of wonder if they gained their personalities and qualities after their names, if the names came second, or if someone gave them to the god-like entities. Guess Ill have to chat a bit more with Lumina whenever she is willing to share such secrets with me. Now, I need to get out of here without looking suspicious. Normal Abyssal wouldnt want to leave this realm unless ordered otherwise. I have no orders right now. I should return to Mother and receive new ones. But, Im not a mindless thrall. Say, brother. I feel like ites from these weird Human memories inside my mind, but I think I have an idea. ~An idea?~ There are those things called politics, scheming, and sabotage that I have learned of just recently. These Human thoughts tell me it would be a good idea to make use of my pitiful transformation instead of showing this unsightly body in front of Mother. The entity clearly ponders over my words. Im not sure if its considering them or if it should get rid of a faulty grunt behaving weirdly. I felt some connection between the Abyssals so I hope they dont kill their own kind. ~I am unfamiliar with these thoughts, defeated one. What do they tell you to do?~ They tell me that I can use how I look and think like a Human to go back to Naharren and mix in with them. That I can work amongst them to raise my rank in their hierarchy. And, when I get enough influence, I can secretly prepare a big Rift in the middle of their biggest settlement. That would be very helpful to Mothers ns. ~Hmmm You look like a Human but you are not This idea Its a good idea.~ The gatekeeper stands up. ~We should inform Mother about it.~ No, no, no! Let it be a surprise! ~Surprise?~ Humans do some things in secret when they know it will make someone grateful and then show what they have been doing when its finished! Thats a surprise! Mother will like it very much! ~Hmmm~ I sigh in relief as the gatekeeper sits down again and starts pondering the new information. Thank the Goddess they are so easy to manipte. Well, I might have an advantage in that due to my race and the earlier bluffs. ~Very well. A surprise, then. You returned without a problem but can you still use the Rift properly?~ Uhhh I think so? I only stepped onto it on the other side. Do I do something else? ~In your mind, a willingness to e is necessary to return through the Rift. To traverse it outwards, you need a willingness to go. Circte your energy for a more seamless transition.~ Thank you. I will now try to travel back to Naharren. Should I mask the Rift somehow now that no one is on the other side? ~Unnecessary. A new toon will arrive soon.~ I knew things were too good to just end up here. I see. How long do you think it will take them? Maybe I should stay and watch over it. ~By Mothers measurement of time, ten days.~ Thats not exactly soon to me but I guess for timeless beings its like a grain of sand in the desert. Works great for us. That is soon. I didnt see any of the Humans or Elves around when I wasing back so I think it should be safe for me to quickly move to the preparations of my surprise. I shall take my leave now, gatekeeper. The monstrosity nods at me and remains unmoving. I nce down at the swirling ground beneath my feet and fill my body with mana. Then, I try to will to go. Since not much is happening, I assume it might be connected to Primordial and will it harder but in Primordial in my mind. I begin experiencing the familiar pulling sensation but much smoother this time. It still swirls me a little and tugs into every direction but I dont feel like mashed potatoes on the inside after finishing the transfer. Sensei! Shinos anxious shout reaches my ears a fraction of a second after I pop up back in Naharren. I brace myself for impact but nothing happens. Opening my eyes, I find myself still in the very middle of the Rift. Everyone else has moved away from it and stands some distance from the edge. Natalie is currently holding Shino back from jumping ahead to lunge toward me. My samurai girlfriend has quite some Abyssal blood on herself. Im all okay. Let me just step off this portal. With a quick jog, I walk up to the two best friends and Shino ms into my chest the moment I leave the swirly surface. I hug her closely, brushing through her ck hair as she tightly clutches the back of my coat. Teffith and Ghilerie step closer too. My dragonewt bouncer grazes over my cheek with her palm and smiles warmly as I nce at her. You gave us a big scare, stair. Im d you are back. Sorry. It was not my intention. I lean in to give her a peck. Are we safe? Are theying after you? Ghilerie asks anxiously. I shake my head at her. No. The gatekeeper wont leave its post and we have about ten days before reinforcements arrive. Lets st this gate to oblivion, then! Kamil suggests. Wait. That might look suspicious and ruin everything. What do you mean? Paul joins in. Still caressing my petite samurai, I exin. I managed to trick the gatekeeper into thinking that Im one of them but weirdly changed after a fight here. It seems they have a thing or twomon with Primordials and that fooled it. I got some information out of it and suggested sabotaging Humans with my current looks so it let me go freely. If we get rid of this Rift too soon, it might grow suspicious. Marcia snickers at me. Just admit it, it was a girl and you seduced it. What was it? A purple Minotaur with six giant tiddies? I chuckle a little while shaking my head. I dont think gatekeepers have genders per se. The only actual woman in there might be the other goddess. She did have a hefty pair, at least. Damn. And you havent added her to your harem? You could have ended the whole war already! She sniggers even more. I saw her only through the gatekeepers memories. I wouldnt risk capture just to take a peek from up close. With her size, I could end up as her personal Human-shaped dildo, I answer with a little joke to y along with her a bit. Marcia explodes into a heartyugh and wipes off a tear or two. That would have been a sight! And story! A Hero imprisoned by an evil goddess to be used as her fucktoy for eternity! Imagine how many men would be envious! Unless she is into anal. The unexpectedmenting from the most unexpected person in the calmest and most neutral voice turns the cave silent. Everyone nces at Natalie, who keeps her usual poker face, and Marcia suddenly drops onto the ground while holding onto her sides and starts rolling amidst her roaringughter. I sigh and shake my head again. ncing down at Shino, clinging to my chest, I pat her head a few times with some gentle affection. You good down there? She looks up and reveals her tear-stained face. Im Im so sorry I frown at her. What for? B-Because of me and my selfishness S-Sensei almost Releasing one more sigh, I cup her cheeks into my palms and kneel down to bring us on a simr level, more or less. I slowly pull her closer and connect our lips in a loving kiss. For a few long seconds, I pursue Shinos mouth with gentle passion, peppering her lips with a myriad of loving pecks. After we part, I stare deep into her charming, purple eyes. Stupid. You had nothing to do with this. It would have happened no matter if you asked me toe to you or not. So, forget about it. Alright? She makes the tiniest nod and her eyes skip to my lips. I lean forward again and let Shino lead the tender barrage of pecks this time. The faint flush over her fair cheeks rises gradually as she lets go of her worries and starts getting more conscious of our position and actions. When we finally part, I smile at her, leave one more peck on her forehead, and stand up. Then, I look around, ending at ncing up. As I have felt, Hecate hangs upside-down from the caverns ceiling on her thread, watching us attentively. Come. I wave at her and hold my hand in the air. Hecate slowly descends while turning her body and steps onto the ground with the help of my palm. She doesnt show any emotions on her pale face as usual, but I can feel a big deal of guilt and anxiety in her mind thanks to our bond. Shino realises my intentions and steps away, freeing me from her affectionate clutches. I plop a hand on the spidergirls short, silvery hair and ruffle through it as her six ck eyes stare at my face. And the same goes for you. You did not fail to protect me, alright? This was much above any of us to prevent. You dont deserve punishment for allowing this to happen. Look, Im all fine, not hurt at all. So, you did a great job so far. And I hope you will keep at it in the future. Alright? I look into her main eyes which seem to suck light in, making you lost in them. But, they are more charming than creepy, honestly. Like you are staring into a deep, mysterious abyss that holds countless secrets. It fits her quiet, mute personality. Hecate finally answers me with a nod too and my smile grows a little. Her mncholic emotions dissipate to some extent. Im d it has worked. Now. Care to exin why you look like you took a dip in a pool filled with Abyssal blood? I turn around and raise a brow at Shino. The timid samurai blushes fervently while looking away. Natalie arrives at her side. The moment you disappeared, she lunged towards the closest corpse, that Wyvern over there,unched it into the air, shed into pieces, and stood right under it as the waterfall of purple blood crashed onto her. Shino starts fidgeting with her fingers as her hips begin to sway a little. This little murder machine. She managed to avoid all of us trying to stop her and almost jumped into the gate, but paused just before, fortunately. I caught her then. Thank you, Natalie. I nod my head at the blond-haired bard. My message must have gone through just in time. It did Shino admits, ncing at me with an upturned gaze. So, what now? Paul asks. I dont think we are ready to even scout the other side. Not in the slightest. I nce at Ghilerie. I think we should try to hunt any remaining Abyssals that could have potentially scattered around and help the Wood Elves clear the surrounding forest. A small smile grows on her lips. Thank you. With a nod, I turn to the others. After a few days, well get rid of this Rift before reinforcements arrive. Since we have to wait a moment, why not help them out a little in the meantime? I bet they could use a pair of hands after we reim the settlement. Marcia appears in my vision, back up from the floor. Im all in. Sounds good, Natalie agrees too. I nce at Paul and he shrugs in approval. Not much else we can do besides starting our journey back and quite a few people would most likely be discontent with leaving the Elves in their current state. Including me, of course. So, we first split and look around for any possible survivors in this undergroundplex. I dont think the grunts will be able to ruin my n but its safer to make sure that nothing can slip back through the gate. I have already announced that the force has been wiped out. An hourter, we regroup again and begin heading back to the settlement. One thing I have noticed is the fact that when I use Lascivious Hunt through the blood of the grunts, Im led not just to a single monster but many of them as if they are a collective. Thanks to that, we have a decently easy time tracking the survivors and getting rid of them as we move through the woods. Chasing after all of them right now would take a bit too long so we just pick up those that are more or less on our path. It''s a little curious since I have earlier assumed that the skill worked since it was a female ape but they might have something of both genders in their DNA or whatever runs inside those freaky monsters. I don''t really care as long as it allows me to track them effortlessly. I step back whenever we fight one or more to let the others gain the experience from dealing with them. Teffith, Ghilerie, Shino, and Marcia usually stand back too as they are quite high in their Tier or advanced just recently. As for Hecate, she just focuses on protecting me, as usual. We arrive back at the old vige of the Wood Elves at around three in the afternoon. A few lone Abyssals are still wandering around so the Heroes quickly dispatch them. After securing the perimeter, we move to the hidden refugee camp. The same guards greet us, Vezir and Achiel, uncovering the entrance. Thetter seems a bit more hostile towards us than before. Or maybe its towards me, Im not really sure. I have a feeling it might be rted to our mutual friend who is a beautiful Wood Elf with golden hair and green eyes. He doesnt make any trouble for us, though, and Ghilerie quickly leads us back to the meeting room. Traversing the rocky tunnels, we can notice a minimal improvement in the state of the refugees. Almost everyone has now something to snack on and there are a bit more fabrics and materials for them to cover themselves. The Elder wees us alongside the rest of the leaders. All of them wear hopeful expressions after seeing us return more or less unscathed and in full number. How did it go? she asks, looking between all of us. Ghilerie steps forward and makes a respectful bow. We have sessfully gotten rid of the three remaining chieftains and most of their forces. Some Abyssals have scattered into the forest but we will slowly hunt them down. Smiles break onto the lips of the attendees and the Elves start nodding at each other, murmuring in relief. The Elder ces her hands on Ghileries shoulders and slowly pulls the Tracker into a warm, grateful hug. We have also located the gate through which they have arrived in this world. But, we will need some time to prepare the means of closing it, Paul adds. While we dont think theres a risk of another waveing out anytime soon, it would be wise to station a scout nearby to keep an eye on it. The two women break the hug and the Elder nods at him. We will of course arrange it. Thank you for your hard work. It certainly must not have been easy to achieve. I can see it by the state of your clothing. You should rest for the rest of the day. If you are nning to return already, I suggest doing so tomorrow at the first signs of dawn. You are always wee to spend a night here. But, Elder, they are not going to leave yet. Ghilerie takes the womans hands into hers. They agreed to help us reim our home and rebuild what has been destroyed whilst they wait. They will need a few days before they can get rid of the gate anyway. Oh. The emerald-haired Elf turns to us. Will you really? As Ghilerie-san said, we have to wait so we might as well do something useful in the meantime, Shino answers with a nod. Some more murmurs break through the Elves in the meeting chamber. I can catch some parts of it. They seem surprised we are going this far. A few are a little doubtful if its really all without hidden intentions. Others feel ashamed about our initial reception. That would bring our debt of eternal gratitude even further. The Elder strokes her chin. And it was already very hard to imagine how we would be able to repay even a fraction of it. Such worries can be left for the future, I join in. I can assure you, though, Elder, that we wont ever ask for anything unbing or harmful for yourmunity. So be it. She bows her head and the others followed. And please, as friends of our people, call me Elyari. We are truly honoured to have met such benevolent Humans. Teffith chuckles from behind me. They are quite special. Especially the one with grey hair. I nce back at her with a smile. She just winks at me. Looks like someone is starting to get morefortable with her ulterior motives of getting stronger through sex. We then leave it to Elyari and the others to spread the information and organise their people while we move out to get ourselves cleaned. She directs us to a nearby pond for that since thends around should be pretty much safe thanks to our input. Under Ghileries lead, we find it quite easily, without stumbling on any lost Abyssals or other monsters. We dont intend to take a long dip like on our way here so everyone just jumps out of their clothes, staying in underwear, and we wash them together. Natalie and I give others a hand with some magical means too. So, did you manage to learn something new or useful on the other side, stair? she asks at one point of our casual chatter. Quite a few things. I have already mentioned the Primordial thing. Umbra is creating monsters out of something looking like Void energy and growing an army. Umbra? Shino tilts her head. The other goddess, Luminas sister from the story, I answer, giving her a few pats. How bad? Paul nces at me. Big in numbers but not that world-ending yet. It definitely takes a lot out of her. I didnt get to know much about the gates, called Rifts, and how exactly they are opened, though. Maybe Lumina will be able to provide some hints next time I speak with her. Im still wondering how we are supposed to go against that. Compared to you, our growth seems slow,cking, Natalie shares her thoughts. Dont worry so much, Nat. Marcia grabs her around her slim waist. That Goddess said to Al that her vision of the huge outbreak was still far ahead. I dont think we can use Als abnormal advancing speed as a good way to measure ourselves. For sure Kamil groans. Marcia giggles. And well, you know, you can always get faster too. Natalie sighs and puts her leg between the mischievous redheads knees, pushing her lightly. With an overdramatic squeal, the Brazilian beauty falls into the water. She resurfaces with one titty out of her bra and intentionally makes nothing of that fact, shing her tanned peak at everyone. At least until Natalie topples her again and fixes her clothing under the water, earning herself a pout from Marcia afterwards. Seriously. It has never really looked like that but they must all be really great friends to not get annoyed by Marcia''s constant mischief. Also, if I can get a map after we return, I might be able to point out the locations of a few possible Rifts. Not sure how urate, though. I would be judging the position depending on the one we will close and what little hints of distance I have received from the gatekeeper''s memories, I add while helping Hecate wash her slim body. Then, we will be able to find those and close them, Shino says. Im sure Rossberg-san would be happy to hear that. We might have to split again, though Honestly, why do we even have to care? Kamil whips his wet clothes and puts his hands on his hips, looking my way. He will most likely reach god-like level before we get to anything semi-decent and will be able to handle this whole Cataclysm alone. We should still help people if we can. Paul walks closer to him. We did agree to deal with the outbreaks in the kingdom. And besides. Marcia throws herself at Kamils back, wrapping her arms around his chest. What else are you going to do? Sit on your ass in the capital? You would get bored as hell in a sh. He has shit to do aftering back, a whole business to run. You? Im fairly sure you have higher chances of seducing some royal pussy outside of the capital rather than inside, where the only one is, for sure, interested in only one person. Kamil groans at her much louder for some reason. Im not sure, maybe theres something more about what she said that only they can understand, or the insinuation that the Queen is after me rubs him wrong. While they start bickering between themselves, I nce at Shino. She notices my gaze and smiles sweetly. Im okay, Sensei. As before, I dont think Ill leave the party to stay around you all the time, as much as I would love to. I dont want to act too clingy, too. I pull her for a brief hug. You can be as clingy as you want. But, I agree. You are a smart and responsible girl. Im not sure I would be able to do the same if I was in your shoes. She giggles adorably, embracing me back. Theres no doubt about it, Sensei. In the end, you have been my role model since the moment Ive seen you. A weird, warm feeling starts filling my chest for some reason. I have no idea why these exact wordsing from her triggered it but they did. Its the first time I heard somebody say it to me. I guess its some hidden teachers dream or something. Thank you, Shino. Well always be able to talk whenever you want. And my cooldown on Heart Swap is getting lower and lower. Since Marcia is now a valid target too, I can switch us now and then. She would surely be happy to take a few days of a break in our Pleasure Chambers while I enjoy some time with you guys. Shino pulls herself away a bit and shows a lovely smile. Thats actually a good n, Sensei. Too bad Natalie-san doesnt seem to be interested in you. You could swap with her then too. At least I think she isnt. Ive never seen her show any signs of that. Maybe its my fault because I always kept talking about you to her. I chuckle a little and brush through her hair. Not everyone has to be into me. But, I guess I should add her to my Partners, at least. She would be able to talk mentally not just with me but with you too. If she wouldnt mind. Im sure she wouldnt. Lets ask her now. Shino quickly walks to her best friend with me in tow. Natalie notices our approach due to the loud sloshing of water, of course. Natalie-san! Would you like to be Senseis Partner? Natalies brows raise a little, showing a rare sign of surprise. Ah. Shino giggles shyly. Not that way. Just so he can sense you and we can talk mentally. Sure. Thats certainly useful. And the situation in the underground caverns only proved that. If stair and hispanions werent there, we wouldnt exactly be able to sense you. Fair point, I agree. So, we add Natalie to my Partners list and test the connection out for a few moments,ughing together at how unusual her lewd Sweet Whispers sound whenpared to her normal, calm and collected tone. An even rarer faint blush covers her cheeks for a few seconds. Then, we return to the cave and get invited to another feast, with much more traditional dishes prepared this time. They must have used some of the supplies that have been brought from the settlement. This one, though, doesnt end up with another orgy like thest time. We peacefully rest without jumping at each other, to my surprise. Thanks to that, Im able to pamper Hecate a little as she sleeps in my arms. The next morning, we get to work. Since Im currently the best person to track Abyssals after we locate at least one, Im assigned to the hunting squad, which includes Kamil, Natalie, Paul and Ghilerie. We are going to be scanning through the woods in the next few days. The rest of our group decides to help the Elves reim their settlement and fix whatever can be fixed. Theres a lot of cleaning and repairs at their old home. But, Shino, Marcia, Teffith and Hecate can handle it. It takes me quite some time to convince the spidergirl to agree to this division, though. I believe her mobility, strength, and versatility of her webs can be a huge help in construction and other things around the vige. Very reluctantly, but she receives her orders with a nod, in the end. Even if she seems hesitant, I can tell she wont ever go back on her word. Shes still deeply affected by that loyalty towards me. It is good that she is starting to ponder longer over my orders before epting them, though. So, each group focuses on their task. In the next five days, we, the hunters, manage to track and eliminate around thirty loose Abyssals which have scattered from the three groups we have fought earlier. Most of them have rat-like shapes so I guess Shino destroyed the big one so fast that the others in her squad back then didnt even get to thin its small army. Im really d she is on my side. I pray Ross never does anything to annoy her ever, hahaha. Might be hard to be a king without a kingdom. In our search for enemies, we actually travel quite far, visiting two nearby viges to check on them. Elyari has tipped us about their location as we discussed the routes to take around the forest. There seems to be some light damage buting from nothing more than just a scouting attempt from the Abyssals. We have already informed Ross about the situation so theres not much we can do on this front. Hopefully, no other viges were attacked. As for the cleaning and construction team, they are doing great too. We see big improvements each time we return from the hunt. It was a good decision to put Hecate in it. With her threads, rebuilding some destroyed houses in the trees goes smoothly. Its all slowly starting to look as if nothing has happened. There are some small changes caused by the damage, but thats inevitable. No one is really worried about that as everyone is banded together and focused on restoring their former home. The Elves even start acting openly friendly with us. So, on the sixth day, we finish on both sides. Our group doesnt find a single monster and the other team is left with just minor adjustments. Elyari offers to share her knowledge about magic with Natalie, who aids the Elder in restoring the wards around the vige back to their full power. Im sure this wille useful. Since we are set to begin our return journey tomorrow, another big feast is held. This time, in the renovated settlement, of course. Everyone celebrates its restoration, getting rid of the Abyssals, and us as their saviours. A pretty huge party. I still cant shake off the feeling that quite a few men are giving me res when Im not looking but lets just ignore that, shall we? Im fairly sure that will be amon urrence at some point in the future. As we are all sitting around beautiful bonfires and enjoying the cuisine of Wood Elves, a pretty girl with light brown hair approaches me. Dear Saviour. I was instructed to bring you to one of the abodes in the trees as someone wishes to meet with you. A little confused but also curious and intrigued, I agree to follow the guide. We walk through a few wooden bridges and end up in front of one of the treehouses which are visible from below. Theres nothing really special about it that differentiates it from the other ones. Urged by the woman, I enter inside and she closes the door behind me, not apanying me any further. ncing around, I spot a few sets of quite charming, wooden furniture, fitting the lovely home. The windows are closed shut and its enveloped in a dim lighting from a few small crystalnterns. My gazends on a figure of a woman in extremely alluring elven robes. I instantly recognize her elegant, youthful face and long, dark emerald hair. Elder Elyari smiles beautifully and her robes suddenly drop to the ground, revealing her splendid, curvaceous body. I could tell she hid quite the weapons under her garments from the very first moment, but her impressive breasts do notck perkiness at all. My gaze jumps down for a brief moment, catching on a little bit thats clearly standing out on her fair skin. Green too, huh. Chapter 112 – All Wood Elves Love… Chapter 112 C All Wood Elves Love With a gentle,dylike smile, perfectly fitting her mature and wise aura, Elyari starts unhurriedly walking toward me. Before I get to speak again, someones hands slither onto my chest from behind and another person presses themselves into my back. The soft squish apanying the hug, and the appearance of dazzling, golden hair by the side of my face, reveal the second unexpected figure to be Ghilerie. She gives me a sweet smile as I turn my head to face her as she sensually traces her palms over my front, with one clearly heading towards my belt. This little devil. She must have tried her best to stay unnoticed with her Tracker abilities. I let my guard down. She got me damn good. Albeit a little reluctantly, I return my gaze forward, letting my eyes wander over the other, approaching me, beauty. What exactly is the meaning of this? I ask while curiously raising a brow at the Elder. Elyaris smile grows a little. As I have mentioned before, I spoke with our dear Ghilerie. She told me a lot. Especially about you. I nce at the person in question and spot a faint blush on Ghileries cheeks but she doesnt run away from my gaze, meeting it bravely. I hope it was good things. I chuckle while focusing back on the emerald-haired Elf. Oh, certainly, it was not just good things but great things. Elyari sways her hips a little more after crossing half of the distance separating us. She helped me a lot. I was in a real pinch about what to do to even start returning all the favours. Then, she told me how you can grow stronger from bing one with women that view you positively. Again, I take a peek at the other Elf, still embracing me from behind. Ghileries cheeks turn a shade redder. She doesnt run away this time either but I can discern a faint trace of anxiety in her gaze, clearly due to the worry about revealing specifics of my ss to others. To make sure she is reassured, I ce a quick, soft kiss on Ghileries dainty lips before Elyaris words steal my attention again. If Im not mistaken, the stronger the individual you bond with, the greater benefits you reap, the Elder continues and finally stops in front of me, gazing straight into my eyes. While I cant speak for other women in ourmunity, I certainly have a positive image of your person in my mind. And, I am quite strong myself. Elyari wraps her arms around me and presses herself into my chest, effectively trapping me between her and Ghileries naked embraces. A pair of heavenly breasts push into me from both front and back. The urge to instantly dematerialize my clothes and feel them on my skin is almost unbearable. Also, from what I know, you are able tomunicate with those partners of yours no matter the distance. Therefore, this could serve as a means to secure a reliable form of contact after your leave, whenever the need arises. Admiring Elyaris dazzling visage from up close, I smile at her softly. It seems you have figured it out, then. Thanks to Ghileries input, yes. She nods delicately. But, this is just the first step. Oh? Theres more? The Elders smile grows into an even more charming one. Ive heard that you are in need of people. And it so happens that I know of a few Wood Elves that could use a change in environment. They lost a lot in the Abyssal raid. Their lifes work, home, rtives, friends, or other things they held dear. A solemn sigh escapes Elyaris lips and I can sense a slightly somber mood from Ghilerie too. Instinctively, my hand moves to the Elders cheek and brushes over it gently, receiving a thankful smile. Those people are unsure about their future. Instead of trying to rebuild what has been lost, they might want to startpletely anew. I consulted with them. They do not mind working as helpers, maids, or even service girls, in a few cases. I turn to look at Ghilerie. A wide, proud smile adorns her lips. She says nothing, only leaves a chaste peck on my cheek. Amongst them, Elyari still continues, is one person with a passion for fabrics of all kinds. She might not be the most skilled artisan of our settlement, but she would certainly be of help to you. So, Ghilerie even mentioned that, huh? Therefore, will you ept these gifts as part of our repayment for your immeasurable favour? the Elder finally finishes her speech. Without a moment of hesitation, I nod. It will be my honour, Elder. The mature Elf lets out another sigh, this time of relief. Thank you. And, please, just call me Elyari. My position is way below you, our Saviour. I chuckle. Whats with various Elves ending up calling me their Saviour? We seem pretty equal to me. I smirk at her. Clearly catching on to the fact that I meant our height, Elyari shows a captivating smile while retracting her hands back to her sides. She thenys them on my chest and very unhurriedly moves down to a kneeling position, starting to unfasten my belt. I chuckle again, shaking my head. Alright. Now you are below me. She quickly deals with my pants and lowers them alongside my shorts, releasing the expectant beast from its cage, already fully ready to go for quite a bit. In the meanwhile, Ghilerie begins raining tender kisses over my neck as she unbuttons the pieces of clothing covering my torso. Elyari ces a palm on my thigh and waits for her younger friend to finish while staring at my cock with a motherly smile. As soon as Ghilerie throws my purple shirt away, the older Elf moves her hand to my shaft, giving it a few delicate brushes. I take a deep breath as the two begin their performance. The golden-haired beauty keeps peppering my neck and shoulders with loving pecks while grazing her fingers over my torso, especially my navel, strategically avoiding touching my member. Whenever her palm reaches low enough, she splits her slender digits around my groin before trailing back up again. At the same time, the emerald-haired goddess affectionately caresses my member like it''s the most precious thing in the world. She strokes it tenderly with one palm while either cing slow, tame kisses over my whole length or leaving a prolonged lick from the base to the very tip. All of that while looking at me from down below, just increasing the sensuality of the situation. After a moment, Ghilerie stops and walks to the front, stepping over her elder. Since her waist is more or less at the height of Elyaris head, she has to lean forward a bit, arching her back to reach me. She takes my hand into hers, leads it to her perky breast, and joins our lips in a passionate kiss. As I begin to gently knead and rub her marshmallowy peak, Elyari switches her approach too and slides my tip inside her mouth. She bes a little more offensive but still remains calm in her noble movements, swirling her tongue around my ns whilezily moving her head up and down. Mmmmmm Ghilerie lets out a quiet moan and I sigh in bliss too. We asionally nce into each others eyes as we make out. I can tell she wishes for more so I slide my free hand down her smooth belly and arrive at her secret valley, already leaking a fair amount of love nectar. She notices my arrival and impatiently thrusts her hips forward, aiming to bring my fingers over her warm folds already. With that motion, she achieves her objective, but also bangs her navel into the back of Elyaris head, pushing her more onto my cock. As a result, my hard member drives into the Elders throat. Mmmmm Mmmhnnnn More Ghilerie begs quietly while humping my fingers stronger and stronger. Its clear she is trying to make them slip into her love hole, at the same time,pletely unaware of what she is doing to her friend. If Elyari is bothered by it in any way, she doesnt show the tiniest sign of it and allows Ghilerie to m her head onto my cock repeatedly. I can feel the change in pressure around my erect shaft, clearly announcing that its getting shoved into the Elders throat time after time. She is taking me to the very balls already. I can feel Elyaris nose poke my navel and her chin tap my sack. Trying to take a glimpse at the emerald-haired Elf to make sure she is fine causes me to notice a visible blush on Elyaris cheeks as we lock gazes. A faint spark can be discerned in her green eyes. It seems that the respected Elder of Wood Elves is quite a bit into getting throat fucked. Shes clearly anticipating my orgasm so I dont hold her hostage for too long. Slipping two fingers into Ghileries leaking pussy, I bend them towards myself and rub against a nice spot. The younger Elf moans fervently into my mouth and thrusts the hardest, beginning to shiver. I grunt openly as Elyari takes me the deepest into her mouth as of yet. She ends up trapped with my cock lodged in her narrow, constricting throat as Ghilerie doesnt bring her hips back while she climaxes. With so much pleasure assaulting my senses, I release a bountiful load down that tight tunnel, groaning into Ghileries soft lips. Wave after wave, serpents of cloudy liquid crash against Elyaris throat and windpipe, travelling straight to her belly. She controls her gag reflex perfectly, gulping down on my cock to milk it out of all the seed. After the blonde beauty finally finishes riding her high, staring at me with hazy eyes, I push her underbelly back with my palm while smiling. Ghilerie regains some rity in her gaze and curiously nces down just in time to watch as my penis springs back into existence from the depths of the Elders throat. Elyari coughs a few times before looking up at us. That was mostly cough unexpected. Ghileries face pales instantly. But, before she can start apologising, the other woman is already up and ces a finger on her juniors lips I didnt say it was bad. She smiles softly and nces at me. You taste splendid, stair. I chuckle a little. So Ive been told. Elder Ghilerie shows a bit of anxiety. Elyari puts her hand behind the younger Elfs neck and pulls Ghilerie into a sudden kiss. Shocked at first, the recipient of it quickly starts reciprocating it until the Elder backs away with a trail of saliva between them. We are both here to serve him. You have done exactly that, my dear Ghilerie. Do not worry about me. I can handle this much. Elyari leaves one more peck on her subordinates forehead and turns to me. Now, then. Shall we proceed? I look between the two stunning women directing their gazes at me. Ghilerie nces at me a little shyly after her recent stunt while Elyari smiles confidently at me. I might be having it a little tough to decide who to start with, I admit honestly. My golden-haired friend drops her eyes to the ground, blushing even more fiercely. She would most likely tell me to embrace the Elder before her, like during their first time with Teffith, so I turn to Elyari. The mature leader opens her mouth but doesnt manage to do more than that. Me first Ghilerie suddenly says in a hushed whisper. Both of us look at her and Elyari raises a brow at the younger Elf, clearly surprised by the unexpected exmation. She chuckles softly and nods at me while stepping away. I notice a small wooden token in her hands, recognising a certain very useful rune on it. With the issue of the order resolved, I walk closer to my preciouspanion. Ghilerie enters my embrace and we kiss each other dearly. I slowly twirl her long hair around my forearm. Obviously noticing it, her body shivers in anticipation. Not betraying her expectations, I pull on the gathered golden threads, sending her head to the back. AH! Yesssss Ghilerie purrs into my ear after screaming in pleasure first. Arent you shameless? I whisper back into her long ear, causing another tremble. Is this the side you want to show to your Elder? With her head angled to the back from my grip, she can only nce to the side, trying to find Elyari. She seeds and another shiver travels through her body as she notices two raised brows on her superiors forehead. Yesssssss Ghilerie replies in a sultry tone, not dropping eye contact with the other woman. I chuckle in amusement and thrust myself inside her naughty snatch from below as we are both still standing. OH! Mmmmmmmmm She bites on her lower lip, trembling once more. So be it, I whisper again, rolling my tongue over the whole length of Ghileries ear. She quickly wraps her hands around me and I use my other, free palm to lift her left thigh, locking it over my waist and behind me too. With much better ess to the lewd Elfs pussy, I start mming my hips against Ghileries belly, firmly pulling on her hair. Ahnnn Ahhh Yessss Ahhhh Stronger, please Ohhhhhhhh! As I yank her mesmerising hair even harder, Ghileries face ends up positionedpletely towards the ceiling. Her eyshes start fluttering a little as I make a mess of her insides under her favourite sensation, which, obviously, is rted to what the fingers of my right hand are doing. Ahhhh Ahhnnnn Thats it Ahhh With a very beautiful and enticing neck right in front of me, I suddenly get the urge to sink my teeth in it. Im starting to understand why Vampires in the movies love exposing the necks of their prey like that. Its so damn sexy. But, instead, I decide to start tenderly kissing Ghileries alluring neck and it proves to be a good decision. Her amazing pussy tightens on my cock each time I leave a sucky peck on her skin. As if answering my caresses, her insides coil around me lovingly, allowing me to time my thrusts better. Ahhhnnn! Ahhhh! Ahhhhh! stair! Knowing that shes getting close, I suddenly get an idea. Before Ghilerie perceives my intentions, I plop myself out of her snug passage and spin her around. AH! What? Amidst the confusion, I nail the pretty Elf from behind, spreading her plump cheeks with my hands to better see my target, resuming the pounding she deserves. Ohhh! Ahhnnn! Ahhh! Why? Ghilerie asks, a little confused, as she peeks at me over her shoulder. I grin at her and recapture the hair that I have let go of, pulling on the collected threads once more. AHHH! Ahhnnn! Ahhhh! She then shivers. Oh. Mnnhhhh! Oh no. Mhhhnnn! Wait, please! Ahmmmm! Mnnnhhhhh! With her pussy receiving my rough affection and her back arched from the tug on her hair, Ghilerie ends up with her face right in front of the Elder. I fuck her from behind in a standing doggy while holding onto her hair like onto the reins. And she feels incredibly good from it. So good her love juices create wet sounds as her pretty flower ms into my cock, trickling down her legs and even dripping onto the wooden floor. Ahhhnn! Ahhh! Ahhhhh! Ghilerie quickly covers her reddening face with her hands after she fails to stop her loud moans from escaping her throat. For a moment, I keep hammering her leaking honeypot to the muffled apaniment of noises. But, shes already on the edge. Timing myst thrust with the best possible moment, I reaffirm my grip on Ghileries hair with my right hand and prepare my left. When her snug pussy starts squeezing me even more, I shove my cock deep into her thest time while quickly catching her wrists and pulling them behind her. NO! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ghilerie manages to fit a quick scream before I pull on her hair and wrists, exploding inside her incredible channel. She enters a huge, trembling orgasm as her face twists in pure pleasure. She clenches her teeth and her eyes roll a bit to the back, centimetres away from her esteemed Elder. With a faint grunt, I fill Ghileries furthest depths with the warm, milky delicacy, enjoying her convulsions stroking my erection. A few very faint squirts escape her lower lips, sending some more love nectar onto the floor and right between Elyaris feet. I hold Ghilerie close, hugging her dearly as she trembles on her way down from her climax, breathing heavily myself. My eyes jump to the face of the mature Elf in front of me and I notice a gaze of strong longing in Elyaris emerald eyes. Her slender fingers keep slowly rubbing her wet folds. Chuckling, I pull myself out of my preciouspanion and carry Ghilerie to the nearby bed, leaving a kiss on her forehead as Iy her down. She needs a moment to recuperate and shell be back up in a sh. Meanwhile, I turn to the respectable Elder and approach Elyari, who is still ying with herself, perhaps unaware of that fact. She gazes into my eyes as I reach down and bring her fingers up, seductively putting them in my mouth and licking them with great care. Her eyes widen and she nces down, realising what she has been doing, and how wet she is. Its not just Ghileries cum down on the wooden nks. Her own nectar is continuously dripping from between her sealed lower lips, adorned by a thin bundle of dark green hair. I pull Elyaris fingers out of my mouth and kiss her palm, starting to travel down her forearm, at the same time, sending her an invitation to my Partners. If she epts it, we dont need any more unnecessary words and can move forward. She spares it only a second before epting with that soft,dylike smile. I smile back from under her forearm and continue the path towards her shoulder, wrapping my other arm around her incredible waist. Soon, my lips jump onto Elyaris front and the pecks start heading down, climbing over the left of the two awe-inspiring mountains. She watches my movements intently, awaiting my arrival at the very peak with silent anticipation. A quiet, noble sigh leaves her dainty lips the moment I gently nibble on her hardened nipple. Elyari closes her eyes and focuses on enjoying my pleasant squeezes and rubs as I repeatedly close my mouth around the dark are. To not leave the other breast sad and alone, I bring my fingers to the massive tit and start tracing circles over the sensitive nub. All my efforts are rewarded with barely audible but slightly heavier and irregr breathing. Giving each nipple a stronger, suckier, parting kiss, I continue the journey towards the valley below. My hands move with a slight dy, arriving at Elyaris heavenly, plump butt the moment my lips stumble on the fragrant carpet making the forest before her sacred elven crevice. I bring my nose closer to the velvety, jade threads to take a small whiff off them when my face bumps into Elyaris skin and I instead kiss them. Looking slightly around with just my eyes, I notice that we are now against a wall. She must have been taking subconscious steps back this whole time. Incidentally, that little ident brought something curious to my lips. While my sense of smell has registered the alluring scent of clean, fresh, forest grass before, there is something stronger now. I bring my mouth lower and ce an extremely slow and chaste kiss on Elyaris tightly sealed slit with a quiet smooch. My eyes widen instantly. Oh, my great Goddess Elyari shivers from the ticklish sensation of my breath over her secret ce. I gaze up and she gazes down. Our eyes meet. I ce three more quick pecks on her closed entrance. A faint trail of love nectar connects us as I draw back just a little without losing eye contact. You taste so intoxicating. I instantly spread her pussy with my fingers andp my tongue over the inner pink of her folds, scooping as much of the divine liquid as I can. Elyaris mouth shoots open with a gasp and her back hits the wall with a soft thud. One of her hands moves to her hair as her fingers brush through the emerald threads from her bangs towards the back while the other scratches against the wooden surface by her hips. Sweet Mother of All Forests Elyari whispers sensually. Forgive this foolishOHHH! Her hands jump to my hair and grasp it strongly. I keep rolling my tongue over the mature Elfs petals, absorbing the scarce amounts of the incredibly refreshing morning dew. I have no idea how morning dew tastes but this has to be it. My new Partners breathing quickly grows ragged and Elyaris titanic chest starts heaving strongly. But, all my focus is on her glorious pussy. I dive further inside to bring out more of the liquid delicacy, in turn, stimting a lot of spots inside the Elders snug, fragrant tunnel. Mhhhhmmm~ Mnnnnnn~ This is inconceivable~ Ohhhhhhh~ Elyaris thick thighs trap my head between her legs as she suddenly shivers. I might have tickled a very good spot. Thats most likely. With my nose buried in the fragrant forest above and my tongue exploring the leaking cavern below, Im trying my best to please the elven beauty, in turn, increasing the release of the nectar of the gods. As more mature moans escape into the air, I start noticing the little trembling and squeezes of the Elders vagina, already arriving at her first climax. Thats pretty fast but who am I to judge? I add some more energy to my efforts and Elyaris hands return to the wall, again scratching it with her nails each time I thrust my tongue into her leaking honeypot. This time, they leave actual marks on the hard surface and its very much audible. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! An orgasm finally arrives and Elyari bangs her juicy butt against the wall, which cracks a little under her palms. Her constricting pussy pushes my tongue out and a faint jet of crystal clear liquid squirts right onto my cock as she moans into the air. I sigh blissfully at the unusual feeling of refreshing chilliness in my groin. For some reason, it makes my cock even more eager than before, and me extremely curious what it would be like to dip it right in the very source of the mysterious liquid. Finished with her high, Elyaris body starts sliding down the wall so I support her over my own and set us in a lotus position, with her back still against the wood. We stare each other in the eyes as she calms down her breathing. She gives my rock-hard member a single nce and then nods at me. A woman of few words, huh. Very well. I press Elyari into the wall, moving to my knees, and begin peppering her neck with kisses as I aim myself at her pretty slit. Wait! she suddenly speaks and I stop,plying with the request. Showing an unusual, a bit ashamed smile, Elyari blushes faintly. Lets not make haste if we can, she suggests. Oh. I instantly catch on. I apologise. After that amazing blowjob, I assumed you had lots of experience. She chuckles softly with a gentle smile. When you live as long as I do, you pick up quite a few skills in your free time. I chuckle back. Will others be fine when they learn that you took a Human as your first? They dont need to know. Besides, no one dares to covet an Elder. Only other Elder would, and thats already rare in small settlements like this. I see. I nod. It must have been lonely. Elyari shows a warm smile. You are a very sweet Human, do you know? I do have a small hint of an idea. I slowly lean closer while observing the Elders response and gently push my lips against Elyaris. Just like down there, the upper ones give off a delightful and refreshing taste reminding me of the chilly grass sprinkled with the tiny droplets of fragrant water of the morning dew. As we sensually pursue each others tongues, I ce my hands on Elyaris juicy bottom and raise it a little, just enough to bring her over my member, standing at full attention. Carefully, I gradually lower her onto myself and my tip unhurriedly splits the respected Elders humid insides for the very first time. Elyari sighs joyfully into my lips as I push deeper and deeper until she lets out a yelp of surprise when I bottom out. I didnt feel anything? I chuckle. Looks like Ghilerie forgot a detail or two. She nces at me questioningly and I lift her up again just to lower her pussy onto my cock once more, a bit faster this time, evoking another gasp from the dazzling, emerald-haired beauty. My saliva has pain-numbing effects, I admit, starting to drill through her perfect folds, already sshing my cock with the fragrant nectar. Ohhhh~ So mysterious! Ohhhhh~ Ohhhhh~ Elyari ces her hands on my shoulders for additional support and changes her position into a crouch. With that, she offers me some effort from her side while I only lightly lift her butt now. Her fragrant lily ms onto my cock from above and I can observe her titanic breasts bouncing in front of my face. Loud, wet noises fill the charming abode as our waists m against each other, apanied by the loving p of flesh against flesh. Elyari doesnt hide her moans and lets me listen to her noble voice as my member repeatedly invades her sweet pussy. I can tell she will be reaching an orgasm pretty much as quickly as earlier from how her body shivers now and then after my cock strokes her hot internal walls on the way inside. She keeps her emerald eyes on me, trying to judge my reactions. So, to give her a much better time, I thrust a bit stronger, causing her to raise her voice by an octave, and bump Elyaris body slightly into the air. Before she descends again, I press her into the wall, spreading her legs to the side. Without a break, I keep hammering her pink flower relentlessly. She notices my intentions and takes her hands away, raising them up above her, where a closed window is located. She grabs onto the wooden frame and keeps herself above the ground, dangling from it with all of herself fully open to me. Ohhhh~ Ohhhh~ Ohhhh, my~ I slide my hands almost to her shins and pin them to the wall on the side. Her extended butt now bounces back between my navel and the wood behind her. Loud thudding apanies our intense lovemaking and little spurts of fragrant nectar ssh over ourher regions. Elyari pants roughly as I hammer my cock into her, staring at her from up close. She smiles at me sweetly for a brief moment, igniting something else in me. The need to bring her even higher. I call onto Void Chains in the form of leather straps, surprising her a little, and bind her ankles to the wall, freeing my hands. I ce them on her thick thighs instead and pull her more into me as I thrust myself inside. And, when I bend myself forward a little to catch her voluptuous tit in my mouth, Elyari screams louder again. I give her pretty nipple some loving kisses and sucks to add a little bit to her pleasant time, enjoying myself greatly too. Oooohhhhh~! Oooohhh~! Im almost there~! Her head tilts to the back as she screams into the ceiling. I increase my pace a little, starting to worry if the wall is durable enough to endure this violent pounding. Elyari surely is. Hopefully, no one is resting their backs on it either. She then releases a loud moan as her tight passage constricts on my member and I lightly bite on her nipple. We bothe together in an intense orgasm. I buckle my hips onest time, burying myself balls deep in the dazzling elven beauty. Shortly after I spend my load, my cock gets pushed outside by her convulsions and a faint trickle of the refreshing nectar sshes over my chest. A steady stream of white soon follows it as Elyari remains pinned to the wall by my chains, looking at me with a slightly distant gaze. A pair of perfect breasts press into my back and Ghileries smiling face soon appears over my shoulder. I would have never thought I would get to see the Elder in such a shameful position, she says with a teasing tone. Elyaris eyes regain some rity and she looks over herself. Shespletely messed up. Sweaty all over, stained with her own fragrant liquids, and with a constant waterfall of white dripping onto the floor from her slightly spread pussy upheld in the air. Not even mentioning the chains. She gives me a nce and I smile gently, recalling the restraints and helping her down. Thank you. Dont mention it. I bring some water from my ring and we take a few swigs from the waterskin. We stand up and I guess its time to clean up a little. But, Ghilerie then drags Elyari aside and they start whispering about something. Out of respect and decency, I avoid eavesdropping on them with my sharpened senses. They nce a few times at me in the process, causing me to raise a brow at them. Im starting to get a feeling that its not exactly the end yet. Not like I mind, though. Banging the refreshing pussy of the mature Elf made me quite energised. After a moment, the duo nods at each other and Ghilerie waves at me with a smile. I walk to join them but they move to the bed so I follow after them. The younger Elf then crawls onto the mattress on her knees and sticks her butt out. I assume they are going to set up a buffet to choose from but miss the mark again, to some extent. The maturedy climbs onto the junior and lies down on her belly on top of Ghilerie. She also sticks her butt out and they both spread their cheeks to me, creating a small tower of bodies. Teffith said it works better with more women but I hope the two of us are enough, Ghilerie says as they nce back at me expectantly. And While we are at it Why dont you use everything we have to offer? I nce curiously at Ghileries clearly embarrassed face. Whats with the sudden invitation? She blushes even harder. I was just curious We are both cleaned up with magic, so I chuckle while shaking my head and take a peek at Elyari to make sure shes on board. With a soft smile, she nods at me. Alright. But not without preparation. Coming closer, I give Ghileries butt a yful p, evoking a faint yelp from the pretty Elf. Then, I bring our prized product just for such situations out of my ring and spread some of the slimy substance over my fingers. Elyari watches me curiously while Ghilerie follows my hand expectantly, clearly knowing about the process. She must have learned much more during her short stay in the mansion than I have assumed. I wonder which one of the girls corrupted the pure Wood Elf. Now, even their Elder has fallen. Soon, the whole vige will follow. Since she is the one who brought the idea, I decide to start with my dearpanion. Ghilerie squeals a little again as I nudge her tightly shut entrance. Or exit, however one prefers to call it. I chuckle a bit. You know its better to rx, right? She nods timidly and does her best to follow that advice. After a moment, I gently slide a single digit up her butt. Oh! Oooooooohhhhhh Ghilerie shudders as my finger pushes forward. She then trembles again and goespletely silent as I yank it out. The Elder watches curiously how I clearly do something to the younger Elf which evokes quite unusual reactions from her friend but cant exactly get it from her position. So, I use the other hand to invade the tightly sealed anus on the upper level too. Ooooooh deaaar Mooother Elyari sighs in shivers too as I prate her with a finger. What is thissssss Anal, ohhhhhhhh the more knowledgeable Elf answers. It feels so weird Ooooohhhh And incorrect Oh But also funny I keep smiling to myself while observing the first-time response to anal from the duo of differently aged elvendies. They keep shuddering and sighing from my fingers. I can see their love juices dripping from their leaking snatches, quivering with delight. Lets get started with the real thing, then. While still teasing Elyaris anus with a finger, I spread some of the lube over my member and press it over Ghileries back entrance. She looks back at me while biting on her lower lip. I smile at her and begin slipping inside. Oh. Oh. Oh, oh, oh, oh! She starts shuddering as I begin spreading her ring. You are so big! So much bigger than in my pussy! Then, my tip slips inside, getting tightly choked by Ghileries virgin anus. OH. OH ELDER ITS SO BIG. OHHHHHHHH! Ghilerie suddenly lifts one of her hands from the bed and grabs Elyaris forearm, squeezing it strongly. That causes her to lose bnce and fall forward onto her chest, tilting the pile of pussies and anuses a bit, effectively, pulling me more into her ass. Elyaris eyes widen as she stares at me and I can only smile wryly, making slow movements to gradually reach deeper and deeper into Ghileries butt. Constantly moaning and shuddering, the younger Elf fixes her posture and soon starts properly taking it in the ass. Ohhhhh This is so different Ohhhh Wait I think Im already Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Suddenly, she quivers quite strongly and her anus squeezes my cock like mad. A small squirt hits the sheets under Ghileries waist as she orgasms shakingly. Even so, I keep moving, raising the tempo a little. Wait! Ohhhhh! Mmmnnnn! I just came! Please! Ohhhhh! I already I finally p my waist against her bouncy butt and she climaxes again, with another spurt of liquid shooting from between her pink folds. It seems to be affecting the Elder as Elyari starts gently chewing on her lower lip while looking at my pelvis move. Giving Ghilerie some tender thrusts until she orgasms for the third time, I then plop out of her ass with a loud pop and position myself in front of the maturedys anus as the younger one rests from the constant highs. With a small smirk, I push forward. OH SWEET MOTHER OF ALL THAT''S GREEN ITS HUGE! I instantly chuckle at her reaction. Elyari then proceeds to curse quite a bit for the first time since we started. Its the good cursing, though. I can easily tell by her facial expression and bodily reactions. Are all Wood Elves into getting their ass drilled? OH MY~ OH MY~ THIS IS UNPRECEDENTED~ IM COMING JUST FROMOHHHHHHHH~! Before she gets to finish her sentence, and around half of my length deep in her backdoor, Elyari arrives at her first orgasm. A much more violent jet of love nectar squirts out of her again sealed folds and hits Ghileries butt, sshing off it everywhere around. Additionally, her muscles tense so much that they lift her body up for a few seconds and then drop it back onto Ghileries back with a mighty, wet p. Damn, they are really sensitive in the ass. I stop for a brief moment. You good? Elyari flings her head to the side to push away her dishevelled, emerald hair and locks her eyes with mine. Please More of this Seems I was worried for nothing. Theory confirmed. Wood Elves are anal sluts. So,plying with the polite request, I start moving again, this time a bit more violently, and Elyari explodes into loud moaning instantly. OHHHHH! OHHHHHHH! YESSSS! OHHHHHHH! SO MUCH BETTER! OHHHH! DEEPER! MGHNNNNNNN! She drops all the noble pretence and sumbs to the pure pleasure of butt y, arriving at another peak after just seven more thrusts. KEEP THRUSTING! DONT STOP! she cries out as she orgasms. I have to hold her ass from flying up to do that and keep banging the mature Elf even as she squirts intensely at the younger one below. Elyari keeps moaning and grunting like an animal as I continuously slide in and out of her butt. The fragrant streamsing from her slit rarely stop for a few short seconds as she jumps from one orgasm to another. Shes clearly having lots of fun but theres another girl wanting on it too. Ghilerie is looking at me with puppy eyes as my fingers clearly arent enough. So, I deprive the mature Elf of her dose of cock for a moment and shove it back into the younger one. YESSS! PLEASE, DO ME THE SAME, AL! Ghilerie shouts at me with a wide smile. For the next ten minutes, I keep hammering their tight insides in turns, switching from the bottom to the top girl each time they arrive at orgasm. Easy to imagine, it turns into a constant, non-stop flood of love juices squirting out of their quivering pussies. After that time, they be slightly unresponsive, shaking like featherless chicks in the middle of winter. I decide to stop there, already finishing a few times in their butts in the meanwhile. I dont think they even noticed amongst all that pleasure. The cleaning duty falls onto me, of course. Afterwards, I plop the unconscious girls on the bed and lie down between them. Before I close my eyes, I catch a glint in the darkness of the ceiling, making me shiver. But then, I chuckle lightly, recognizing more than just one glint. I will never be alone again, wont I? Chapter 113 – An Unexpected Development Chapter 113 C An Unexpected Development When I wake up, it already looks to be morning. Im not even sure at which point I dozed off while admiring the Elf beauties sprawled around me on the bed after we finished. Besides sunlight sneaking into the house through small cracks in the shutters, some noise outside can also be heard. It seems that the party is still on. The Elves must have celebrated the whole night and made it pretty much to breakfast. I feel kind of sad that I snuck out to bang their leader and never returned to join everyone at the epic banquet hosted in our name, but I couldnt have known where I was being led. Something stirs next to me and I nce that way. Ghilerie is already awake, lying on her side, and smiles at me softly as she stares at my face. Her hand moves to my chest and trails over my skin gently. I take in the sight of her magnificent, naked body for a brief moment before throwing my arm around her waist and pulling the charming Tracker into myself, stealing her lips in the process. Ghilerie chuckles quietly as we enter a tame kiss. Her decently sized breasts press into me pleasantly. Did you enjoy yourselfst night? she asks with a faint blush after we separate. That should be my question. I smirk at her. Some more rosiness surfaces on Ghileries cheeks and she hides her face from me by resting her forehead against my chest. I chuckle and brush through her golden hair, leaning over to reach her long ear. I loved every second of it. And, I hope you did too. She draws her head back and looks straight at me with a smile. I didnt think it would feel so good in there. But, it was amazing. Thank you for taking care of us afterwards. Its nothing. Im d then. I hope Elyari enjoyed it too. I remember going a little hard on her near the end. Oh, I certainly did. Another pair of breasts, much bigger this time, press into my back and the Elder shows up hugging me from behind. You have forced my eyes open for ways of pleasure I would have never thought of. Ghilerie giggles softly. Your eyes weren''t the only thing he forced open back then. Elyari squints at the younger Elf but then smiles charmingly. True. I still feel a little loose in there. In a good way. I shake my head. Are we really talking about this? Why not? Elyari raises a brow at me. I dont know. Its a little bizarre listening to a respected Elder of the Wood Elves casually chatting about how she got her ass destroyedst night so much she can still feel it. She lets out a very noble chuckle and presses herself more into me from behind. Theres no one else here besides us And my spider friend. And your spiderwhat? Elyari blinks a few times and nces at me confusedly. I point at the ceiling without breaking eye contact with her and the women soon look up. The Elder gasps while Ghilerie squeals adorably after they both notice Hecate nestledfortably in the upper corner of the cosy house. Shes still awake and observing us attentively. I didnt feel her the older Elf admits. I chuckle. Im certain no one can. Shes been here since the beginning, most likely. Shes very clingy. Elyari stares at my Arachnepanion for a bit longer and moves her gaze back down, clearing her throat. Anyway, as I was saying, theres no one else here besides us, and we are just talking about natural things like physical pleasure. I see nothing inappropriate for an Elder here. Now, if we spoke about such things in the middle of a crowd I would get instantly chased away or worse. Iugh, imagining an angry, envious mob of male Elves chasing me after learning that I tainted their Elder. Possibly. Elyari chuckles again and her hand snakes down my navel, almost reaching my member. You and Ghilerie showed me an incredible thing. Its a little sad that I have just learned about it and have to say farewell to it already. I think you are forgetting what kind of ce I run. With a wave of my hand, I summon a row of stylized toys between me and Ghileire, causing the younger Elf to flush red at the sight of a plethora of dildos of various sizes and shapes right in front of her face. Oh. The Elder brushes her fingers over amon, male-themed one as her eyes jump from one toy to another. I can always leave you something more automated if you would prefer to be fully on the receiving end without much effort on your side. Or also With another wave, a bunch of strapons and empty harnesses without a fake cock yet slotted into them drop onto the mattress. Theres not enough space to bring out a full machine but that can be arrangedter. Elyari brings one of the strapons up into the air and stares at it with a raised eyebrow. Fascinating. What about the weird substance you used? Its necessary, isnt it? Ill obviously leave you a decent stock behind. I was supposed to be repaying you yet Im the one receiving gifts now. This doesnt feel exactly right. Elyari smiles at me. I shrug. You gave me a lot already. I now have ess to your skills, you give me some stats, we canmunicate mentally in case I would need something, and I can even swap ces with you. A few toys are nothingpared to that. Oh, and you mentioned women willing to go with us. She nods. Yes, that I did. We should meet them after getting cleaned up properly and having something to eat. Alright. Lets not waste any more time. Do we have a bathroom here? Elyari nods and points at an empty door frame on the far side of the hut. I move over Ghilerie, jump off the bed, and scoop the elven beauty into my arms as she gasps in surprise. The Elder smiles at me and then proceeds to lead us to the bathroom as I princess carry Ghilerie behind her. We enter a charming cabin with everything still made of wood or trees, literally, and jump under a shower. Not sure how this one operates but Elyari makes it rain fresh and pleasant water. It feels like all the sweat and the other waste are perfectly cleansed from our bodies as we stand under the magically refreshing stream. The two women quickly begin taking care of me even before I can suggest lending them a hand with their hair or such and I end up getting grazed all over with their hands as they rub and scrub me gently while smiling alluringly at me. It doesnt take long before their hands arrive at a certain spot and they give it way more attention than necessary. Before I realise, Ghilerie is already down on her knees and sucking me off while I chase after Elyaris lips and massage her impressive chest, pretty much absorbing my fingers into the fluffyfort. We wrap things up pretty quickly, fortunately, and I help the beautiful Elves with their hair before we get out to dry ourselves up. Afterwards, I drop a few piston and gear devices onto the ground in the bedroom and let Elyari choose a bunch of things she would like to receive from me as a parting gift. Then, with all of that out of the way, I call Hecate to me to shower her in some pats and thanks for watching over me, even if a little creepily. I know she means well and it will take a bit of time before she stops taking her role as the Queens guard so seriously. If it will ever change, honestly. The four of us leave the charming hut and head down the wooden bridges. We join a group of Elves chatting happily around the remains of the bonfires and a few nice girls bring us something to snack on from yesterday''s leftovers. I can easily spot a bunch of drunk, asleep people sprawled around the vige, over the benches, fences, and even window frames. It makes me chuckle. They really partied hard after I was led away. Sensei. Shino materialises out of my shadow while we are eating and I smile at her warmly. Good morning. How are you guys doing? She trots closer to me and I move a bit to make some space on the bench Im sitting on. Shino plops down next to me and rests her shoulder against mine. So adorable. Im okay, Sensei. Kamil-san and Marcia-san, not so good. They might require some Healing Magic or your Rejuvenate before we depart. They drank a lot. They even pulled Paul-san in. I chuckle, patting her head. That must have been a great sight. Too bad I missed it. Also, sorry about suddenly disappearing. She blushes a little. Dont be. I know you had something important to attend to A little surprised, I raise a curious brow at her, making my cute samurai even redder. Then, I nce at Ghilerie and she escapes my eyes with flushed cheeks too. Looks like she had consulted with more people than just Teffith aboutst night. That little pervert. Natalie soon walks into the area with her own te of food and sits not that far from us. They must have been walking around together with Shino but thetter jumped right to my side after sensing me around. We talk a little while eating. Some Elves that pass by as they begin to clean up the stuff after the big banquet still stop to show their gratitude for our help with the Abyssals and the reconstruction of their vige. It does feel nice. After getting our fill, we follow Elyari. Teffith stumbles onto us as we stroll through the vige and joins our procession. She and Ghilerie connect gazes for a brief moment and the Dragonewt smirks while the slightly embarrassed Elf looks away. She knows well what went down a few hours ago. The Elder leads us to a bigger treehouse and introduces seven women to me. They are all very charming and beautiful Wood Elves of various hair colours and styles, heights, and obviously figures. They all smile at me sweetly even though they surely are the ones that suffered the most from the Abyssal attack. I take some time to talk with each of them alone, both just to chat a little to learn more about them and to make sure that they fully understand whats going on and that there are no misunderstandings or misconceptions anywhere along the way. But, it seems that Elyari and Ghilerie properly mentioned all the crucial things and my short conversation with the women doesnt change anything regarding their decision to follow me back to my ce. A few of them even show signs of great curiosity and interest after I give them some more details about our base of operations. Out of these seven, four are already openly admitting that they are fine joining the services department from the get-go so it looks like our catalogue will grow quite a bit with the addition of these almost eternally stunningdies. The other two arent yetpletely sure about it and thats obviously fine. I promise them they wont have to join that department if they dont wish to and that we are always in need of maids or people to apany the recently moremon social gatherings. And, the third one is the person Elyari said was interested in fabrics. From my brief chat with the bronze-haired woman named Nyfile, she isnt a professional tailor or anything like that but she has picked up some experience over the years from others and her own self-study. Nevertheless, she will surely be a great help, even if she wont be the core of our cosy production department. Its always good to have someone proficient in sewing and such on hand. And, from how she dresses, I can already tell that she has a more than decent fashion sense and creative personality. So, these seven charmingdies decide to apany us back to Evaneheim. The Elder takes it on herself to deal with any possible formalities or people questioning their leave and urges the women to start preparing for the trip. Before she tells them to pack light, I assure them that I will easily be able to store anything they might want to take with them. They already ept my Partners connection for easiermunication and we leave the building for now. It would be good to deal with the leftover Rift before we somehow forget, even though its been on my mind all the time. But, you never know. What if Elyari or someone else decides to distract me again before we leave? But, it will be good to gather everyone for that. And almost half of our group is suffering from hangovers from what Ive been told. Therefore, I ask the Elves to take us to them so we can ease their suffering. And, surely, we find Kamil, Marcia, and even Paul, almost dying on thefy, elven beds in one house. What the hell did they drink to get wasted so much? Actually, maybe I dont want to know. It was definitely some special elven alcohol they brought out to celebrate. I take care of the guys with my Rejuvenate while Natalie uses her Healing Magic on Marcia and we gradually bring the drunk trio back to an operable state. Kamil curses and swears something about never doing it again and Marcia just keeps giggling while poking fun at him. Paul remains silent, clearly a tad embarrassed about the state he got himself into. With everyone ready, we depart towards the cavern hiding the Rift. Besides our current team, Elyari joins us temporarily just to take a peek at it and generally apany us on this errand. Shes back to her respectful robes and noble aura of a maturedy. My eyes still keep jumping to her massive rack hidden under the material, unable to get their nude image out of my mind. She knows and sneaks a soft smile at me now and then. We arrive at the grotto without an issue. The guards that have been ced in front of the entrance dont report anything suspicious as we confront them. It doesnt look like the gatekeeper lied about the time it will take for the reinforcements toe. To not tempt fate, just in case, we quickly move underground and find the swirling surface. As we have initially nned, we leave its destruction to Shino. Thest time, we were interrupted, but this time, I properly bring the short samurai into my arms and make sure she receives all the energy she needs through a passionate kiss. Even if she doesnt need it even a little bit. Shino then trots away with rosy cheeks and we watch her transform into one of the demonised forms, the ck one, and she summons a giant katana de out of a tear in the realm, stabbing it into the Rift. Loud cracking follows and the portal explodes into dark particles before disappearingpletely. We wait in suspense for a few minutes just to be sure that nothing went wrong and then rx. Elyari thanks us for closing the Rift and I pamper my powerful samurai girlfriend lots and lots to reward her. After returning to the settlement, we get together and sit down by a big, round table. I bring out the maps and we take a look at them. So, what are we doing? Crossing the desert again? With a bit more luck this time? Or going around, I ask. Not that we are in a hurry anywhere, but going around would take us a bit, Paul says while rubbing his chin. We shouldnt forget that our group will be bigger now, with seven additional people, Natalie adds. We might be forced to go around for safety reasons, then. It will be harder to protect all of them in the desert, Marcia shares her opinion. We could travel under the surface likest time, no? Shino nces up at me. It should be a bit safer than going through the sands and easier to camp for the night. I ponder for a moment and look up. A certain spidergirl gets my intentions clearly and descends from the ceiling on her thin thread, turning herself from upside down to a correct position and stepping onto the ground in front of me. With a smile, I brush through her hair as she snuggles into myp. Do you think you could lead us through the tunnels just below the ground? I ask my loyal guardian. Hecate nods almost instantly. From one side to the other? Again, she confirms with no hesitation. I keep ying with her hair, now in a bit better shape, and look at the others. I think we should be fine with our pale-skinned guide. And I agree with Shino. It will be a bit easier to defend with just two directions to split our attention to, most of the time. Unless we run into Sandworms. But, we should be able to notice their movements early through tremors and structural damage. Everyone looks at each other and we decide to go with that in the end. I would like to return through the shortest route if possible. Even though I know my girls are doing fine, it just feels weird for me to leave them for so long. I should be there to look over them and help them out however I can as the boss of Utopia. So, with our maps now updated with the information from the nearby viges and Ghileries settlement, we chart a new route, keeping in mind that we will be travelling with a group of Wood Elves. Well bring unnecessary Human contact to a minimum just in case. Then, we wrap the meeting up and start preparing to depart. No need to dy it unnecessarily. We did what we had to, gave the Elves a hand with a few other things, and received our rewards. It was fun to stay here for a few days but we arent settling down with the handsome forest people. Everyone meets up in the middle of the main square. Or is it the main circle if its round? We need more shapes for these. Anyway, I pick up all the luggage from the seven Elves and we slowly get ourselves ready, talking a little about the journey with them. Some other vigers surround us, with the Elder at their front. Ghilerie stands by Elyaris side with a slightly anxious expression, looking away when I nce at her. With a small chuckle, I split from the party for a moment and walk up to the two beauties. Elyari nods at me with adylike smile while Ghilerie keeps awkwardly looking to the side. I stand in front of them and wait. The blond-haired girl finally meets my gaze and shows an uncertain smile. stair I Back when we first entered the settlement I know that I said that I would go with you But Many hunters lost their lives during the raid and its just two more besides me now So I ce a hand on Ghileries soft cheek and lean in to tenderly peck her lips. Surprised a little at first, she smiles warmly and lets me pepper her with a few small kisses. Drawing myself back, I brush through her golden hair. Theres no need to exin yourself this deeply. You thought your home and your family were gone. This has changed. Its only natural for you to stay with them just like you initially intended to. So, dont feel awkward about it. You should feel proud instead. Proud that you resisted my seduction and still were able to choose your people. I smirk at her. Ghilerie chuckles adorably at my little joke and ces a kiss on my lips. Ill definitely miss you. It was a fun journey. From the very beginning, out in the streets. I wrap my arms around her waist. Should I leave you something special then or are you going to share with Elyari? A stronger blush shows up on her cheeks and she drops her gaze to the ground. I I already received something from Shino I raise my brows at the blushing Elf and quickly realise what she might be talking about. A single nce at the samurai shortie confirms my suspicions as her face turns beet red the moment I look her way. Shino slowly walks up to us. Its my dick, isnt it? I ask her openly. The shy samurai nods while fiddling with her hands. I chuckle and run my fingers through her marvellous ck hair. How many replicas of my cock do you carry on yourself? Well Ummm Usually its three The spare, which I gave to Ghilerie-san and two main copies One for the front and one for the back Oh? You double-penned yourself with those? I ask in a bit of a surprise. Shino immediately turns into a tomato at her little secret getting out. I chuckle again and lean down, arriving at her crimson ear. Lets rece one with the real thing next time you get in the mood for some double action, I whisper to it sensually. A shiver runs through her whole body and I can literally feel the heating off her with how embarrassed she has gotten. And, perhaps a little turned on, judging by the faint emotions flowing into me through our connection. Leaving the steaming girl to cool off, I raise myself to look at Ghilerie again. Shes possibly even redder than before due to her overhearing our brief conversation with Shino. Call me to chat whenever. Not just when you want to report how you girls are doing or such, I say to her. I will. Thank you for everything again, stair. She nods politely. I thank you too for the goodwill all of you have shown towards ourmunity, Elyari joins in. And a very valuable lesson. A bit of a yful smile pierces her professional mask for a second. Always happy to be of help. I make an overdramatic bow and the women chuckle softly. Then, we share a few farewell pecks and the two of them escort us to the edge of the newly repaired wards. The atmosphere was starting to get a little tense amongst the male half of the poption due to how close I seemed to hold myself around their Elder. With thest goodbyes, we promise to be in touch and move out. Paul assumes the leadership of our big group and we travel on foot. As we slowly cover the distance, I finally take a peek at Elyaris Bond Level and her status. She is registered at level two out of five, pretty much as I expected. The rtionship revolves around Appreciative Friendship. Im fairly sure it jumped from the first to the second level after our little discovery about her and Ghileries unusual likes and our exploration of them. As for her status, Elyari is a Forest Witch at Tier 5. She didnt feel that powerful when we spent time around each other so I assume shes more of a knowledgeable type with her ss getting this far mostly due to her longevity. Shes supposedly over four hundred years old. And just only discovered the wonders of anal. Perfect time for new experiences. Her skillset revolves around Nature Magic more or less. Ill study it closely as we walk just in case theres something that could prove useful at some point in the future. Its unwise to underestimate any ability. You never know when it can save your life. In around a week, we reach the mountain range separating the Barren Valley from the lush forests. It doesnt take us long to find the same grotto through which we surfaced previously and we descend under the ground with its help, assuming a slightly different formation, fine-tuned to the number of VIPs amongst us. Just as promised, Hecate skillfully navigates through the caverns and passages, often scouting ahead with Shino by her side. They are the stealthiest members of our party, allowing them to eliminate most threats before they are even noticed. This environment is also Hecates home, pretty much. With the hard work of the sneaky duo, we move through the underground tunnels with rtive ease. The Elves were a bit scared at first but they quickly realised how strong we are and that we can definitely keep them safe. Just the ufortable, characteristic darkness remains as the anxiety-inducing element of this small delve beneath the surface. Still, its much safer here than there. In a week more, we reach the border without any major incidents happening. Fights were unavoidable and its good they urred since it meant more experience for the Heroes. But, everything was dealt with quickly. The effects of our trip could be clearly seen in how they handled themselves. After escaping the unending darkness, we take a full day of a break to get ustomed to the light again and to get rid of some stress umted over thest week spent underground. We rx together by a river and spend some casual time doing various activities. Including some more tiring ones on my side, of course. Then, we resume our journey back home. Two dayster, we stumble on a merchant caravan. It seems that luck is with us after the few good deeds that we have done and they are actually nice people who arent straight-up hostile towards other races. With some negotiation from my side, and a bunch of discounts and free night vouchers, I manage to secure a ride for all of us since they are heading to the capital anyway. We spread ourselves over the waggons and join the merry group of merchants on their way to do business. Im fairly sure the fact that they do know of Utopia and that I am the owner yed a big role in them agreeing to give us a lift. Its a hot topic for about four days before the chatting rted to my ce dies down and gets reced with other discussions about random stuff in random ces around the kingdoms. The merchants are kind enough to avoid stopping by any viges on our way to Evaneheim due to our Elf friends and we arrive at the capital in nine days of travel. We jump off the waggons shortly before we reach the gates, just in case there would be some trouble entering. Better safe than sorry. No need toplicate things for our benefactors. I let Cornelia and Elea know that we are about to enter the city and she actually tells me to wait after getting in. She avoids giving me any details and mysteriously says that I will see for myself soon. Very curious about her secret n, I ry the request to the others and we move past the gates without a problem. Well, the sentries did stop us but thats because they recognized me and wanted to say hello. Seriously, my heart rate spiked for a brief moment. I got baited so hard into thinking that something was wrong. Anyway, we wait past the gates just like Cornelia wished, looking around for signs of anything happening. Then, ten minutester, four, ck, fancy carriages enter our sight, driving in a single line. I immediately spot a golden logo on the back section as they stop in front of us. A heart with two small Subi horns and a pointy tail. Holy fuck these are ours. Everyone else is as stupefied as I am as we look at each other in pure confusion. Most gazes get directed at me and I shrug heavily because what the fuck else am I supposed to do? The drivers step down and open the doors for us, making a courteous bow and gesturing with their hands towards the inside. So, we split as equally as we can and hop in. I hope four of these are enough to carry the fifteen of us. But, they surely are enough. The inside can easily fit three people per side, maybe even four if they are skinny, so its around six per carriage. And, the inside is incredible. The extremelyfortable cushions are made of dark purple material, which also was used for the thick curtains covering the windows. Theres even a simple, t, crystalmp on the ceiling. For now, we remove the curtains and enjoy the ride in these spacious carriages while wondering what the fuck is going on. I dont remember ordering these or anyone mentioning anything regarding such a thing before our departure. I can literally feel the smug smile on Cornelias face right now. The carriages take us straight to the mansion and we jump off at the little roundabout with the marble statue in the front yard. Cornelia and Elea stand together in front of the entrance with proud smiles, watching us step out of the fancy transport. The drivers then take their leave, returning somewhere. A bunch of girls in maid uniformse out of the mansion and approach everyone, inviting them inside for some refreshments after the trip. Everyone nces at me and I nod. Well have to follow whatever these two have set up for us for now. They have clearly put some work into it. With the others being led by the beautiful women of various races, its just me, Teffith, Hecate, and Shino left behind. We step closer to Cornelia and Elea. I cross my arms over my chest and raise a brow at my charming magician. So. Care to exin what the hell did we just go through? Cornelia mirrors my actions. Is that how you greet your hardworking wife after weeks of separation? I catch her wrist in a sh and pull her towards myself, evoking a yelp of surprise from the hazelnut-haired mature beauty. After her body crashes into mine, I initiate a deep kiss, going hard after Cornelias tongue. She moans a little into my mouth as I ferociously pursue her lips. Backing away, I grin at her slightly flushed expression. I nned to greet my hardworking wife properlyter in the bedroom, but if she is so eager, we can exchange our greetings right here, right now. More crimson surfaces on Cornelias light cheeks and she chuckles softly. I missed your teasing so much. She pecks my lips. And I missed you so much. I peck her back. She then lets me go and I share a brief kiss with the silent Elea. Perhaps silent, but as happy to see me again as the other woman, sneaking a little squeeze at my crotch when nobody''s looking. Well then. Will I learn about these carriages or are you nning on leaving that forter? I ask. Its just a small side project we came up with during your absence, Cornelia admits. Ria did an amazing job with our finances. Everything is so clear now. We could spot a steady flow of profits and decided to expand a little. We brainstormed some ideas and the carriages popped up during one of the sessions, Elea continues. It quickly became a hot topic and everyone was on board with developing the idea. I see. I nod at them. Whats the main purpose, then? We now offer an additional service. Seven carriages in total wait for the guests in the front yard during the open night. They can order or reserve one to be brought back home after their time in our establishment. Oh. Its like Taxi service, Shinoments with faint excitement. Elea chuckles. In the core part, yes. But, thats not all. What else is there? I raise a brow at the smiling women. The guests can be apanied by a girl of their choosing, who will escort them home to make the trip even more pleasant. Naturally, just sitting there with a ss of wine and chatting casually is not all thats allowed in the carriages, Elea exins. With a simr fee as for a room, the interested guest can enjoy a very exciting and pleasant ride back home as they partake in obvious activities, Cornelia ends the exnation with a sly smile. I remain silent for a brief moment before exploding into augh and dropping my hands onto her shoulders. You, girls, are geniuses! This is fucking brilliant! Passionate sex in a moving carriage is one of the staple fantasies! Gods, I love you girls so much, hahaha! I shower both Cornelia and Elea in kisses for a few long seconds. The Dark Elfdy smiles proudly while my slightly shy magician blushes heavily under my assault. To not embarrass them too much, I soon step back. And? How is it going so far? I ask, very curious about this new service. We are considering doubling the number of avable carriages even though this has been fully introduced less than two weeks ago, Elea informs me. I whistle in awe. Damn, they are selling like hotcakes. Cornelia chuckles while shaking her head a little. Thats mostly because the girls are so damn excited and thrilled for the ride that they themselves keep approaching the guests to convince them to take it. You would be surprised how many of them love to bang on the move, or just enjoy travelling back and forth in the night afterwards. I can imagine. Even Im now very eager to have a go at it. A stronger blush surfaces on Cornelias cheeks. We can always reserve one next time I peck her forehead and smile impishly. Anyway, great work. I totally didnt expect this. Damn. You are doing so amazing without me. Im soon going to be useless. We just got lucky once. She fixes her rectangr sses. Your ideas are still the best. Anything you introduce, people love unconditionally. Thank you very much. I nod my head. As for the carriages, where do they stay? We have rented out a stable with a small warehouse. They are tended to at that ce during the day and drive here for the night, Elea exins. So. Who is the silent, very pale girl with quite unique eyes behind you? Cornelia inquiries. I nce at the person in question and nod. Six spider legs unfurl from around Hecates body and the women gasp in surprise. This is Hecate. Our new friend. Shes an Arachne, a unique variant. She doesnt talk so dont overwhelm her too much, please. And, shes very clingy to me. She pretty much considers me her Queen. Then, I turn to Hecate and kneel in front of her, staring deep into her pure ck eyes. Hecate. Every person you will meet inside my home that lives there is very important and precious to me. Do not hurt them, alright? Thats an order. No one will want to harm me and even if it will look like that, we will be just ying or acting. Understood? The silent predator stares back at me for a few seconds and then nods. I smile at her sweetly and kiss her forehead. I had to make sure with her slightly yandereish tendencies. I cant let her mistake Nebus sudden dive or Garrena hitting me as hostile acts. Alright. Enough standing at the front door. Lets get in and greet everyone properly. I stand up and look over the women around me. Man, I cant wait to finally learn the results of the bet. Cornelia pales a little as I chuckle and we walk inside as a group. Theres so much to check on and so many people to meet. The following days, or even weeks, are going to be very busy. I cant wait. Chapter 114 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Princess’ Quest for the Truth Chapter 114 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Princess Quest for the Truth Somewhere near Evaneheim, shortly before stair departed in search of the Beastkin Community. King Rossberg was kind enough to lend me one of his fastest horses after our brief conversation. I was honestly really mad at him for tantly lying to our family about the death of my brother like that, but now that I left the capital and rode the horse for a bit, Im beginning to see things more clearly. It might not have been long, but I spent enough time with Natalie and the others to notice how they view stair as a person. Its pretty much only Kamil who often shows pure hostility towards him while the others usually stand up in his defence. The more time passes as I travel back to Ronerulle, the more Im starting to realise that theres a huge chance of me not knowing my brother as good as I thought I did. From the way the others spoke about stair, and from my brief interactions with him too, I can tell that he doesnt seem like a bad person. He didnt have to tell me about anything. He could have chosen to keep the lie up and just observe our movements to assure that we would never discover the truth and his connection to the whole thing. He could have taken additional measures against that considering that hes so close with King Rossberg that the King covers him up willingly. Yet, he confronted me face to face and did his best to present the events of what supposedly is the circumstances of my brothers death in full detail. He calmly exined the case and even thought about bringing in a witness. Yes, he did tie me up but I cant me him for taking some safety measures in such a risky situation. I''m pretty sure I would have done the same in his ce. Almost anyone would react strongly to the revtion that the murderer of their rtives is sitting right in front of them as they chat while having some tea. Its really hard to ept, but I might actually be the one in the wrong. I regret a little trying to attack him and acting coldly towards the King, but even now, my emotions are still notpletely calmed down. Compared to back then, it is like heaven and earth, though. And, the worst part is, the longer I think about everything I knew about my brother, the more small inconsistencies pop up in my memories rted to him. Things I somehow missed, signs I ignored, situations that might not have been what I thought they were. With each hour passing, my stomach tightens more and more. If stair really is right, how much evil have I overlooked over all these years? I want to still believe in my brothers innocence but it gets increasingly harder to remain in that belief. Halfway home, Im already hoping more for whoever might be locked behind that extremely secure set of doors in the castles dungeons to still be alive after so much time rather than for my brother to be who I thought he was. Im pretty much convinced that there are people down there. Women, most likely. If stair really is right, Ill think about my apologyter. Right now, I need to figure out what to do to bring the best magicians and experts to the castle as quickly as possible. I really hope Sir Vehrien isnt absent. Hes our best bet. But, considering how often Father sends him out, the chances are actually quite low. Nevertheless, if we gather all the mages under our ruleno, everyone present in the city willing to help uswe should be able to break through all the arrays and barriers. I should not forget about people who can protect others from offensive enchantments. Its really going to be hard. In just a few days, I arrive in Ronerulle. The horse I borrowed is barely holding up. My conscience is hurting every second I look at it but I cant stop now. I have to prioritise the life of people over animals even if it pains me. Thankfully, I manage to somehow make it through the streets at a full gallop without my horse falling down from exhaustion. I can easily tell its on the verge of copsing, stubbornly doing its best to fulfil its role to its utmost abilities. The stable master catches his head when he sees us dart into the area he oversees. As I stop in front of the entrance to one of the well-kept barns and jump off the horse, it trembles violently and drops to its knees before fully hitting the ground, panting heavily. I crouch down by its long neck and graze it gently. Thank you. I wouldnt be able to make it here so fast without you. If you make it, I promise to buy you out from the King and make sure that your life is asfortable as it can get until you peacefully die of old age. The horse neighs at me, maybe somehow getting the meaning of my words and actions, staring into my eyes with its beautiful irises. I stand up the moment the stable master shows up by my side. He looks at me in shock and confusion but I wave my hand at the man to shut him up. If you manage to save this horse, I will be sure to reward you handsomely. Do everything you can to help it. Im really sorry I have brought it to this state but every second counts. He blinks a few times and then nods in quick session. I swear I will do everything in my power to aid this poor animal. Please, dont apologise, Princess. I know you wouldnt have done this if it wasnt something extremely important. Thank you. I have to go now. Ill be back at some point. Without looking back, I rush towards the inner section of the keep. Many people recognize me and stop to respectfully share greetings but Ipletely ignore them and keep running to the royal quarters. As I said, theres no time to waste. I will apologise to everyer. If some noble guest gets offended by my behaviour, I will deal with them personally. Its nothingpared to what possibly awaits me in the castles underground. Countless servants, butlers and maids jump aside when I make my way through the narrow corridors leading to the lounge where Mother and Father often spend most of their day at. Hopefully, they arent busy with some official matters. But, considering that no one stops me to inform me about their request to not be interrupted is a good sign. I soon reach the decorative wooden doors and pause in front of them to catch my breath. I must look like I ran for my life, which isnt technically wrong. I ran for someones life instead, if I want to be precise. Taking a deep breath and fixing my appearance as much as possiblewhich is quite hard to achieve with how drenched in sweat and dirty all over I amI knock on the door a few times. A few seconds pass but nothing happens. I choose to knock again, stronger this time. Perhaps they didnt hear me before or they are taking a nap. Its shortly after lunchtime right now so it wouldnt be that unexpected for Mother or Father, or both of them, to fall asleep on the sofa or something. Unfortunately, no one responds after the second try either. I notice a servant heading my way from the side and approach the woman with a quick step. Princess. She bows while lowering her head. With all the respect, you look horrible. Should I call for someone to prepare a bath for you? Not now. I quickly shake my head. I need to speak with Father and Mother as soon as possible. Are they not in the lounge? They should be. We delivered a bottle of wine to them about an hour ago. I didnt hear anything about either of them leaving or calling a servant to ask for something else, she exins. I see. Then its possible they have really fallen asleep. Thank you. Please, continue with your responsibilities. The woman bows again and walks away. I hastily approach the doors and m my fists into the wood with a lot of force, making both wings jump slightly while releasing a lot of noise. I will have a lot of apologising to do after this gets resolved. Father, Mother, its me, Vanessa! I really need to speak with you! I shout to wake them up. Its extremely urgent! We really need to talk right now! Nothing but silence answers me again. I groan in frustration while clenching my fists. I cant keep this up any longer so I reach toward the knob and push it down. As expected, the doors are locked. With one quick motion, I bring my staff out of my ring and take a few steps back. You can punish meter if you want but Im taking the door down! Aiming the tip at the ground, I begin condensing mana. I dont want to risk hurting my parents with a projectile spell so this should do just fine. The floor will need repairs but thats a price Im willing to pay under current circumstances. The beautiful tiles withplex patterns crack and shatter, getting pulled towards my staff. A makeshift great hammer forms up in a sh. I couldnt care less about its quality or even efficiency so it looks like a bunch of rocks glued together in the general shape of a hammer. With a loud grunt, I drag it over the floor while helping myself with my control of the earth element and start to swing at the door from below. But, before I even reach half of the motion, something clearly ms into them from the other side as the whole thing silently trembles from impact. Wait! Dont! Fathers panicked voicees out slightly muffled from the inside. I groan while shifting my weight to one side in an attempt to hastily change the trajectory of the attack. The stone hammer barely misses the wooden door by a few centimetres and ms into the wall just next to it. A loud impact echoes through the hallways as I fall to the ground from having my bncepletely broken. Father! Do you have a death wish?! I shout while getting up as fast as I can. I almost sent you to the Goddess! Why would you do that?! I had to disable the silencing arrays! he replies with a trace of anxiety in his voice. You cant enter right now! We look terrible! Just give us a few minutes and well meet in the conference room! I cant wait! Peoples lives may be at stake here! And you guys surely cant look worse than me after a small nap! Im literally dripping with sweat and havent bathed in days! A barely audible chuckleing from my mother makes it through the door. If only sweat was the worst thing you could be dripping with. Honey! Father shouts, causing Mother to chuckle again. Just a minute, Vanessa, please! Wait in the next room and well be there in a sh! I sigh heavily. Fine. But make it quick. Its really a matter of life and death. Not sure why he is so insistent on it, I follow Fathers request and enter the next room, giving them a moment to fix themselves up. I dont get it. Its just me, not some guest or even a servant. I thought they were already at the age of not caring about appearances. Three minutester, Father and Mother enter the chamber. They look a little flushed and their skin has a faint shine to it. They must have fallen asleep under a nket or something. Considering Mother, its not that unusual, but its quite a warm season right now. Mother raises her brows after she spots me. You look like you havent slept for a week. Is everything alright? she asks with a lot of concern. You arent that far off, Mother, but its not important right now. I need your help. We have to gather as many people who can cast offensive and protective magic. The stronger, the better. If we can find them, then masters of arrays, seals, formations and other things too. Theres no time to waste. We need all the messengers on their feet. Father frowns a little. What has you so worked up, dear? Did a gate open somewhere nearby for us to gather an army of magicians? I shake my head. No, nothing like that. The city is safe. But, we need to break through the protection cast on Brothers workshop as soon as possible. Why though? Didnt we decide to leave it be? There might be people inside. Mother gasps faintly and covers her mouth with a hand while Father frowns even harder. How do you know that? he asks. As much as I want not to believe it too, someone trustworthy in the eyes of my friends suggested it. I will exin everything after we set things in motion. There really is no time to waste if he is right. But After so much time Mother makes a sad expression. I grimace a little. I know. But, theres still a chance. And I have to get inside anyway due to a promise I made. Please, do me a favour this one time. I swear I willpensate you for trouble in any way possible if it turns out that he is wrong. Father and Mother look at each other for a brief moment and then back at me. Sweetie, you dont have to go so far. Well always listen to your requests. You are our precious daughter. But, I guess you arent used to this since you have never asked much for yourself. Mother smiles warmly at me. Alright. Lets start to act and talk about thister. Father stands up. We will take care of everything. You go and at least rest for half a day or more. It really pains me to see you in such a state, dear. I will do everything I can but this will take time anyway. Its too dangerous to try something with only a few people as we have already learned. I raise myself too and make a slight bow. Thank you very much. Father chuckles and ruffles through my hair as he passes me, walking towards the door. He soon disappears and leaves us alone. Motheres up to me and ces a hand on my cheek. Do as your father said. You look as if you are going to copse at any moment. Head to your personal bath first. Ill send your maids there immediately. Yes, Mother. She smiles at me and ces a gentle kiss on my forehead. Always so respectful. You and yourte brother; both putting others above yourselves. I was so lucky to receive children this kind. Although, I would love for you to think a little more about yourself. Im afraid that I will one day lose you in a simr way to your brother, sacrificing yourself for the masses. I try my best not to wince at her words. I know how badly Mother will take it after she learns the truth about Brother if it really is as stair says. We were always her precious children which she could be proud of. Her image of him has always been impable. But, I have to exin everything to them, from start to finish. Theres not much I can do here. I dont want to lie to Mother and she would learn the truth herself in just a moment. I still hope a little that nothing is down there. At the same time, a small part of me hopes otherwise, just because I know how hurt Shino will be if stair ends up executed. She and all his women. Even if justifiable, we would make many powerful enemies. In the worst-case scenario, the heroes couldpletely turn on us. And their power is nothing to scoff at. We leave the room shortly after and Mother escorts me to the closest servant, worrying that I will fall over before I reach the bath. She then quickly scurries away to arrange things before I arrive there. With how much she mingles with servants, people could take her as one if they knew that side of hers. I let myself be led to my private bath after things are finally prepared and a group of three maids waits for me inside. They always help me bathe when Im at the castle, no matter what I say. Well, I cant exactlyin. I didnt manage to convince them that they dont need to do that, but I have at least seeded in making them not wear their uniforms while they take care of me, under the pretence of them not having to change or dry their clothes afterwards since they would always getpletely wet in the process. It took around a month but they grewfortable around me enough to ditch their underwear too. So, I am taken care of by three naked, pretty girls each time I take a bath at home. They say otherwise but they justck self-confidence because Im a princess. Unfortunately, one of them managed to figure me out after just a few times. I guess my staring andpliments on their bodies were too obvious. I might have forgotten myself once too and brushed my fingers over her private parts by ident before quickly taking my hand away. I guess that was it. Fortunately, she wasnt mad or ufortable about it. Instead, she kept it to herself and started to actively tease me while avoiding being found out by the other two. She often brushes her body against mine, angles herself clearly to give me a good view of her charms, or even sneakily touches me a little inappropriately right under their noses as she washes me. Therefore, just like always, the four of us enter the prepared pool to soak up a little and talk about things around the castle. Its always fun to listen to their stories and how the servants are doing in general. You wouldnt believe the things that are happening behind the scenes. The sound of footsteps reaches my ears. With a small sigh, I open my eyes just as someone walks inside, trying to be as quiet as possible, and I immediately frown in confusion. Oh. Seems like I woke you up. I apologise. I turn my head and see Mother walking towards me. Sitting up, I look around. Why am I in my bedchamber? Mother smiles warmly at me, sitting on the edge of the bed. You were so exhausted that you fell asleep just moments after walking into the bath. She chuckles softly, shaking her head. Your maids quickly tended to you and brought you to your room. I can feel my cheeks growing warmer. Thats a first. Ive never fallen asleep in a bath before. And in front of so many people even. Wait. I quickly regain myposure after remembering everything and look at Mother with concern. How long have I been asleep? Around fifteen hours. You must have been really tired. Im sure you would keep sleeping if I didnt interrupt you. Its good that you did then, Mother. Thank you. I throw the covers aside and hastily jump off the bed, heading towards my dressingpartment. I want to say that you should rest more but I know you wont listen to me. She chuckles again. Im sorry, Mother, I reply, quickly putting on my bra. Oh, dont be. Just promise me to take it easy after things get resolved. I do. I promise. I just need to verify this. Im ready in a sh and stand in front of Mother in my usual clothes and gear. Well be trying to take down these formations anyway so its better for me to use the enchanted robes and equipment. No one should mind too. Father is in his study at this moment, Mother informs me, reading me like an open book. Thank you. Im off then. Without a second wasted, I quickly jog towards Fathers study, passing by a lot of servants and maids going both ways. Its early morning so they are preparing everything for breakfast. Father always drinks coffee in his study before he joins Mother to eat, or us all together when everyone is home. This time, he answers after a light knock and I walk inside the small library. Did we manage to get anyone? I ask right from the doorstep. Yes, we did, he answers with a smile. But, not yet enough. I dont want to risk your safety and knowing you, you would want to be amongst these people too. Of course. Im quite strong myself. I nod. That you are, he agrees. Can you wait a few more hours? I scrunch my face a little. It would be best to move as soon as possible but I obviously know that without a decent number of people we wont be able to do anything anyway. Theres no point in risking everyones lives to rush things. Alright. I wille to find you around seven in the evening, Father. He nods, taking a sip of his coffee. Try not to think too much about this. Theres no use worrying about things out of our reach. I excuse myself and leave the study. A little lost about what to do, I decide to visit the stable master in the time I have before breakfast. Hopefully, the horse is okay. Im starting to feel really bad for pushing it to its limits after all the adrenaline is gone out of my system. The kind, elderly man smiles at me the moment we see each other. I take it as a good sign and quickly approach him. Without further ado, he lets me know that the horse is doing okay, resting in one of the stalls. I dont know what magic he used to save it, but Im really thankful for his help. I really thought I took it too far on my way here. Just as promised, I tell him to inform me about his wish and I will see if theres anything I could do to fulfil it. He tries to worm his way out of it, saying that its nothing and that he was just doing his job, but Im not going to back off this easily. To not argue unnecessarily, putting too much pressure on him, I tell him to think about it for a bit and that Ill visit him some time to hear him out. After checking on the horse itself, I head back to the castle and join Father and Mother for breakfast. We eat in silence for a short while but they soon begin shooting me nces and I know they are holding back from asking me to exin everything. Therefore, just like stair, I try to present the story from start to finish, putting my own thoughts into it while bringing their attention to the crucial elements. No matter how much effort I put into it, though, the sudden reveales out as a shock. In the beginning, Mother is hung up on the fact I came so close to Brothers killer and keeps saying how dangerous that was, but she quickly switches into denial just like I did back then, disagreeing that theres even a chance Brother would have done anything bad. Its not like I want to believe it, but the more I think about it, the less confident I am in defending Brother. Since there are no sides in this conversation to try and convince the other one to their right, the dining hall soon falls silent. I really ruined the mood with my story but it had to be done. Right now, I think I can understand a little how stair must have felt when he was in my position. No. He definitely had it worse. Im not my brothers murderer letting his parents know that the one who killed him was me. They arent looking at me like the filthiest criminal, wanting to strike me down at once. It must be iparable. To ease the atmosphere up a little, I leave early and head to my room. On my way there, I step into the servant quarters of my personal maids and meet with the three women from yesterday to apologise for falling asleep and to thank them for taking care of me without waking me up. As usual, they say that its nothing and I shouldnt even bother myself withing here specifically for them and that I should have just called for them instead. But, while thats how the two of them behave, the third one, currently cooking a soup, dips two fingers in it while smiling at me impishly and then very seductively licks them off behind the backs of her friends. In the end, they ept my thanks and we share a quick hug each. The third maid leans a bit more into my ear and squeezes my butt without the others noticing. Now no one will know how far Ive gone yesterday. Not even you, Princess, she whispers into it with a sultry tone. I mp my thighs together as a little shiver passes through my body, quickly turning my lips to her ear too. Careful or I might order you to show me exactly what you did that day by making you do it again but slower. When we separate, I can spot a faint blush on her cheeks. I was really hesitant about going further than this, afraid that she might only be teasing me a bit now and then after the atmosphere between us has grown more rxed, thinking she could feel pressured due to my position if I took another step toward her, but Im now really considering calling her to my bedroom now. Unfortunately, its not the time to think about such things and I know I wouldnt be able to enjoy it with all of the things in my mind. So, I leave them be for now for their short break while Father and Mother eat and move to my own study. I thought I would be able to pass time in the books, but I was wrong. I cant focus at all. My thoughts keep jumping to the dungeons under the castle and my brain makes up a lot of very negative possibilities. Since I cant stop thinking about it, I decide to do something connected to the case to ease my mind. The simplest and quickest option is meeting with the women Brother hooked up with in the past. A few of them should hopefully still be working in the same ces. With that goal, I leave the castle and head to the nearest restaurant where I clearly remember one of the women agreeing to his propositions. It seems that Im in luck because I quickly recognize someone from the barmaids and approach her when shes free. But, when I mention Brother and ask about their time together, she immediately shakes her head and refuses to talk about it. No matter what I say, she requests me not to ask her about it, growing more ufortable the more I try to press her on. Since I dont want to force her to talk, I apologise and walk out to try another location. After I visit a few of them, though, I still get nothing. Surprisingly, the pattern repeats. The moment I ask for some details about their time with Brother, they instantly back off and avoid the topic, not wanting to even mention it. During the seventh time Im refused, by a sweet, young girl with dark ginger twin braids, I sigh heavily while rubbing my forehead. It finally gets to me and I ce my hand on the wall by her face, leaning closer with a serious expression. Listen. I understand that you dont want to talk about it, or perhaps you were threatened to stay quiet by my brother or someone else, but I assure you that you arepletely safe with me. As much as it hurts me, he is dead. Besides me, no one even knows the two of you ever met. I swear I wont tell anyone else. Im only asking because of my selfish curiosity. I need to know if the brother I loved was real. We stare at each other for quite a moment. She chews on her lip the whole time, still extremely hesitant about this. I can tell that shes scared about this going out, for whatever reason. But, after a while, she finally makes a tiny nod. Letse to my room, she suggests timidly and I withdraw my hand. After arriving there, I ce a rune on one of the walls. Nobody will hear us now. Its okay, she replies with a weak tone. I dont think I will need to speak. Leaving me a little confused, she starts to undress. In an instant, I realise just why she is the only waitress in this popr restaurant wearing a full dress with long sleeves. And it''s not just because she''s the owner''s daughter. The moment her arms are revealed, I spot countless old wounds from cuts and plenty of other marks and blemishes. I gasp a little when she exposes her back to me. Its horrible. Ive seen such scars. She was whipped. Hard. And it certainly wasnt done with a toy used in the bedroom. Such deep and chaotic cuts must have clearlye from a whip with sharp, metal endings. The more clothes she takes off, the worse it gets. Finally, she stands before me in full nude, without showing a sign of embarrassment or shyness. Her face is full of anxiety, though. And I can understand why. Her whole body is scarred all around with a plethora of old woundsing from various different sources. Burns, cuts, scratches and whatever else you can think of. Its like a tortured convict is standing right in front of my eyes, months after intense interrogation. I Im so sorry is all I can say. She smiles weekly, rubbing her arm. I take a step forward, reaching out with my hand, and she flinches, taking a step back. But, I catch up to her and pull her into a hug, apologising to her repeatedly. She soon slowly embraces me back and starts crying, which soon turns into heavy wailing. I cant even begin to fathom what she must have gone through. The others must be just like her, scarred both mentally and physically. They were clearly forced to keep quiet about this. And I havent noticed a single thing. No. I ignored all the signs. I brushed all of them away, too blind and ignorant to even consider that they truly meant something. We have never visited the same ce again after a certain day. He never mentioned any of the women from them again. He always took control of the conversation and guided it off anything connected to them. And theres more like that. I stay with her until she gradually calms down and apologises for causing a scene in front of me. At first, I wanted to offer her anything inpensation, but I quickly realise that she definitely wants to have nothing to do with the royal family and anyone else now. It would only bring her more pain and stress. Thats not what I want her to experience so I leave soon, apologising wholeheartedly again while bowing low and handing her a small pouch with a few tinum coins inside. I feel horrible giving her money for what she has gone through but thats the least ufortable option for her and I would feel even worse walking away doing nothing. For the next few hours, I visit the ces I can remember and hand the women my brother mingled with a small sack too, without mentioning anything else besides how sorry I am for everything. I dont want them to try to refuse. Afterwards, I rush back to the castle. People jump away from my way, seeing how tense my expression has be as I stomp forward at a very quick pace. Its not even noon but I cant wait anymore. Hope is gone. Theres only dread now. I storm into the chamber Father is currently in, surprising him greatly. I dont care how many people we have, we are doing it now. I. Need. To. Get. In. There. Right. This. Instant. Seeing my mood, he only nods and uses an artefact bell to call for his butler. He quickly tells the man to bring everyone to the basement and we head there in silence. I can barely walk as slow as he does, catching myself overtaking him a lot. Not five minutes pass before we reach the entrance to Brothers workshop. With a quick nce, I can easily tell there are over thirty people here. Father said they have been told that we are going to test the strength of some new protective enchantments and they will be rewarded greatly for help but theres a risk of dying since the arrays wont be limited or stopped. Alright, everyone, lets begin, I say loudly and receive a bunch of affirmative grunts in response. First, a group of experts approaches the thick metal gate about four metres tall and two wide, with two massive wings. Brother said it was made like that because he was secretly crazy about entrances in such style but I dont think I believe that excuse anymore. They try to tinker with the arrays and formations while weaving their own magic into the y. A bunch of mages focusing on protective spells apanies them just in case. And, its good that they do because after just a few minutes, something activates and violent, blue fire engulfs all of them. One magician reacts too slowly and two people by his sides die alongside him as they scream while burning alive. I wince a little. We did that to them. We brought them here and caused their deaths. Even if they all agreed to this knowing that is a possibility, it still feels wrong to me. But, I cant back down now. I will remember topensate their families if they have any. The other experts withdraw immediately, agreeing almost unanimously that they have no way of getting through thisplex amalgamation of spells, saying that only its creator can do anything here. Or someone way above that person, which is higher than the peak of what people can do in the current age ording to them. We are so unlucky that the person that made this seems to have disappeared from the surface of Naharren withpletely no trace. I dont believe they are gone just like that, hiding somewhere or something. Its now obvious to me that Brother silenced them soon after they finished their work. Then, our turnes. Those who are best at casting shields and simr techniques line up in the front while the rest prepares their strongest prative spells. At mymand, we simultaneously barrage the numerous barriers with a rain of magic so intense the air gets as thick as syrup from all the mana. The noise is deafening and the whole ce shakes violently. After a full three minutes of this, we stop and wait for all the particles to disappear, which takes quite a bit of time with how much mana is in the air now. Everyone curses the moment all the dust settles down, revealing faint scratches on the metal door. Barely any spells managed it through. In the meanwhile, we lost seven more people from countering spells. Taking a short break, we agree to hold one more attempt, hoping that we have drained the formations enough to weaken them. Unfortunately, nothing changes and only faint scratches appear on the gate and the walls surrounding it again. Aghhhhhhhhhh! I groan loudly, hitting the ground with my fist as I pant heavily alongside others. They look at me weirdly, most likely wondering why I look so defeated and frustrated while the formations are clearly working great. People start to slowly withdraw, epting the payment for helping out. They dont want to risk their lives in an impossible task even if the rewards are much greater for breaking the barriers. We again lost five more people. Soon, its only me and Father left in the room. He walks up to me, who is still kneeling on the ground, and ces a hand on my shoulder. I dont think we can do anything here. Its too powerful. Just look at that wall. Its barely touched. I stare for a moment at thepletely ruined floor under me and raise my gaze at the metal and stone in front of me in almost perfect condition. That wall I mutter to myself as realisation dawns on me. Just that wall Startling Father a little, I stand up in a sh. I turn to him with a serious expression again. We are currently under one of the big baths used by the guests, right? He frowns. Yes, we are. They are directly above this chamber, between them and the surface. Why? Tell everyone to get away from any chandeliers and furniture. Or leave the castle, preferably. I apologise. I promise to fix things upter. Vanessa! Without sparing him a second more, I rush outside the moment I finish speaking, hearing him shout after me. In less than a minute, I burst into the mentioned bath, fortunately, empty inside. I scan the spacious hall while visualising the structure of the underground areas and jump into the pool at a certain position. Ignoring the water, I begin to dance in it while casting an extremely long spell. Walls begin rumbling as an immense magical circle appears right above my head, glued to the ceiling. Parts of them crack or shatter and bits of the ceiling fall down onto the floor, which also doesnt avoid getting heavily damaged. I fill the spell with as much mana as I can muster, going all out. Finally, finishing the dance obstructed by the hot liquid, I raise my staff high into the air. Thousand Tonne Pound! I shout while driving it down. The circle glows and a giant hammerhead surges out of it, made from the stone behind the formation. It ms the floor of the pool faster than I can blink and causes a small earthquake for sure, also turning the shaky waters into a literal tsunami. But, it does its job properly. The ground ends up shattered into bits and caves under the immense impact. I begin to fall down alongside all the debris and hit the ground again in just a moment. There isnt much space between these levels and I have sessfully broken into the workshop from above. After the chunks of stone stop falling onto the barrier I have quickly erected around myself, I cancel it and look around. The metal gate stands untouched behind my back. A long corridor of white stone, fitted with a royal red rug and decorations spans in front of me. Its time to learn the truth. I immediately begin to run. Chapter 115 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Princess’ Journey Through Her Brother’s Past Chapter 115 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Princess Journey Through Her Brothers Past After just a short moment, I slow down my run when the white hallway changes. Big paintings join the fabric and cloth decorations hanging on the walls. The moment I notice the first one, it makes me frown a little and I stop to observe it and the ones further behind. Each picture shows a beautiful woman of one of the humanoid races. The issue is, all of them are presented in full nude and often in very suggestive poses. They are drawn leaning onto a wall, putting one foot on a chair, which reveals their privates, or even straight-up bending over furniture and exposing themselves to the viewer. Ignoring the fact that there are plenty of races other than Humans in this long passage, I would have thought that they would be a bit more covered, perhaps with various styles and designs of underwear and lingerie. But, I guess this supports the assumption that Brother wasnt so passionate and shy about it. I continue through this suggestive and erotic gallery until my eyes catch on to something familiar. If there still have been any doubts in my mind, Im pretty sure they arepletely gone now. The painting hanging right in front of me depicts the timid, scared, anxious girl I visited just recently, who finally agreed to talk about Brother with me and showed me her scars. The image portrays her naked just like the other works. There are no bruises or even scratches on her petite body and she wears a cute smile, twirling a lock of her hair while standing in an adorable pose. As I stare at her figure, the memory of her current state shes through my mind, ovepping itself with the image in front of me. I blink to get rid of it but the harder I try the more realistic it bes. A scene of my brother whipping the poor girl suddenly surfaces in my thoughts and I turn my head aside, closing my eyes. My fingers grip the metal staff stronger and I take a deep breath before opening them again. Trying not to look at that particr painting anymore, I leave its spot with a quick step, refocusing on exploring every corner of this so-called workshop to learn the truth. Which might be already known to me. As much as I truly wouldnt want to be right this time. I dont get to cover much distance before something catches my attention again. Without stopping this time, I nce to the side and find another painting of a woman I recognize from an inn we stopped at to eat a few times with Brother in the past. Getting the same ufortable feeling in my chest as when looking at the previous person, I increase the pace of my steps to get away from it as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the familiar figures dont end there. As I walk faster and faster, various women I suddenly start to remember sh through my mind as their paintings appear in the far corner of my vision even though Im trying my best to look only ahead. Soon, it cant be called walking anymore. I break into a run as even sounds and noises of their suffering begin echoing in my head each time I pass by a woman I saw somewhere at least once when spending time around Brother. Desperate to get rid of it, I sprint forward, hoping to reach the end of the disy. Perhaps it takes just a few seconds for me to enter a rectangr chamber with a coffee table, four sofas around it, and various furniture ced by the walls, including a heavy desk, but it truly felt like hours. I stop at the entrance to the room and try to catch my breath, leaning onto the nearby desk. Damn it! I m my fist into its surface, panting roughly. Why did you have to be like that After a short while, I regain myposure and take a closer look around the chamber I just entered. There isnt anything special about it. Dark brown furniture with royal red cushions dominates the sight, just like on the entire way here. There are two exits leading out of it, with no doors either. Expecting to see more paintings and drawings of naked women inside the desk, I pull out one of the drawers just to wince and instantly close it. I dont have to look for long to understand what I have just seen. This wasnt any close to anything erotic. Utterly sadistic would be a better term. How did ite to this? When did you be like that, Brother? Why? There are countless questions floating in my mind as I try to pinpoint any specific moment in our past when something could have changed. Unable to do so, I shake my head to clear it of pointless thoughts and look between the two passages going out of the room. There is no indication of where they might lead. Since I have wasted enough time already, I dont waste any more of it hesitating about which way to choose and quickly jog towards the closer hallway. Fortunately, this one doesnt have paintings so I can move through it pretty much undisturbed. After about fifteen seconds, I stumble on the first door since the very entrance. A quite sizable single gate blocks my path. Pushing the knob reveals that its locked, as expected. I dont think I will be able to easily find the key so my only option is to get through it. Even though it doesnt look to be enchanted or riddled with defensive arrays like the main gate, I decide to take a safe distance before sending a weak spell towards it to probe the metal door. The sharp rock I send at it hits the surface with an echoing ng and nothing happens. Trying to destroy or push it in might be a little dangerous in this narrow passage so I first choose to try scanning the surroundings with a very useful spell. Standing right in front of the door, I raise my staff up a little and hit the floor with its butt. Multiple waves of yellow energy are released in circles from the point of impact and disappear into the walls surrounding me. With each passing ring, the structure of the nearby bedrock is revealed to me in a much clearer mental picture. It looks like there arent any adjacent rooms by the sides of this corridor which I could easily break into and the only options are to either dig out the ground or dislocate the door. Since I wont be able to gather much more from my scanning, I cancel it and nce at the obstruction in front of me. Lets try this with precision, then. I start a simple dance while spinning my staff. Grazing its tip over the floor in an arc, I condense part of my mana to draw in some of the material from the ground. A small ball of marble forms at the end of my weapon, leaving a shallow trench behind. With a quick turn, I fling the projectile towards the keyhole. It changes shape mid-flight and turns into a spike that lodges itself in the tiny breach. This much isnt enough to deal with the lock and Ive been quite aware of it. Thats what the next step is for. As I make some more stylish movements, the marble nail begins to thicken and expand, reforming itself into something akin to a wedge with a t head aimed towards my side of the door, taking up as much space inside the keyhole as its physically possible. After its finished, I put much more mana into my magic and attract a huge chunk of marble to the tip of my staff this time. It soon takes the shape of a big and beautiful hammer of white stone. If I wasnt so pressed on time, I would love to examine it carefully and marvel over its looks. But, the longer I am here the more the urge to discover everything rises in my heart. Something pushes me forward, telling me to not stop until I get to the bottom of this. Perhaps some tiny part of my consciousness is still hoping to find an exnation and proof that it wasnt my brother who hurt all those women. With all steps prepared, I set myself near the door and pull the hammer to the side. Alright. I hope this works. With a loud shout, I swing the marble hammer towards the created wedge, assisting myself with the application of maic enchantment I can apply to the ores and minerals under my control. The chunk in the door attracts the hammer strongly, giving my strike even more power as I smash the hammerhead into the thick nail. A deafening ng echoes through the passage, apanied by the noise of metal relenting under the heavy pressure of the received blow. The part around the keyhole gets heavily dented, with the wedge pushed into the hole almost the entire way through. It was enough. While the blow wasnt able topletely dislocate the lock, it pushed part of the door back just enough to create a gap between it and the door frame. To increase it further, I pummel the wedge a few more times. Destroying this sturdy mechanism could take quite a long time so its not exactly what Im going for. I just need a bit more space and well be good. After achieving a satisfactory result, I squeeze my staff even stronger and make another swing. This time, though, the hammer doesnt fly towards the nail stuck in the lock but part of the wall just by the door frame where the metal gate was pushed back enough to show an opening. Having a clear strike at the edge, I hit it without an issue and it breaks off easily. I could have tried that with the door present in its original position, but this way is just much less tiring. With a few well-aimed blows, I create a hole big enough for myself to fit through, without having to spend a lot of mana on stone-manipting spells of bigger calibre. I throw my staff in after releasing the gathered marble and climb through the gap, watching out not to injure myself by ident. It takes a bit of effort since the hole isnt too wide andfortable but I manage to wiggle my way through into the next room. The moment I drop onto the ground and raise myself to a knee, I finally notice the sudden change in style. This part of the undergroundplex isnt made of marble anymore. Dark grey stone blocks make up the walls, ceiling and floor. There are no decorations here except for dim torches with orange crystals, glowing much weaker than their counterparts from the other side. Having a really bad premonition, I quickly recollect myself and run towards the only tunnel leading out of this small chamber with nothing in it. The monotone corridor continues for about fifty metres before it starts splitting to the sides at regr intervals. Picking the left turn at the first intersection, I slow down and move forward while paying attention to my surroundings. Then, it hits me. Ugh. Urp. I drop my staff and barely hold myself back from throwing up as an unbearable stench fills my nostrils, forcing me to use the nearby wall for support. I have noticed the faint unpleasant smell in the main tunnel but thought it was just from not having anyone clean the ce up. Unfortunately, the powerful repugnant odour present in this branching corridor can be associated with only one thing. Something I had a chance to experience now and then during my life as an adventurer. As much as I dont want it to be true, another exnation is just too improbable right now. Spending a minute getting ustomed to the powerful smell and bringing a handkerchief to my face, I walk forward. Not forgetting to pick up my staff, of course. And, with just a few more steps, the first room shows up on my right. A metal gate with thick vertical bars serves as a door to what clearly is a prison cell, just as I partially expected. I gag again when my eyes fall onto a body in ate stage of decay, forcing me to look away in a desperate attempt to avoid emptying my stomach right here. Im fortunate enough to have experienced a fair share of such sights and smells not to instantly vomit or faint but its still difficult to handle. Damn it! I curse again, hitting the bars. We should have opened it just like Dad wanted! Damn it, damn it, damn it! identally inhaling a bigger chunk of the rotten air, I fail to control myself in time and quickly crouch down by the cell to let the rushing liquid out, toote to stop it anymore. Wiping my mouth, I stand up again and look around. If every single path leads to these cells, theres no way anyone survived to this day. Even so, I still continue forward in hope of a miracle. Perhaps someone was left with ess to some more food and water than the few small bottles I notice in some cells now and then. Unfortunately, only dposing bodies fill the metal cages. Its not hard to identify all of them as women. They are of different races, thus varying in their state of decay. This whole section of Brothers workshop isnt that big but the cells can be counted in tens for sure. What a tragedy. After checking thest one, I return to the empty room with the damaged metal door and climb through it again. Nothing else to see in this part of the workshop. I sigh after getting through. Im worried what terrible things I might find in the other section Reaching the main intersection, I stop for a moment and hesitate. Ive seen enough already. I understand that I was wrong, that I knew nothing about my brother. Is there a reason to continue this? Father and the knights will soon start entering too. They can deal with it instead. ncing to the corridor in front of me, I shake my head. No, I cant stop halfway. Theres still a chance someone might be alive on the other side, where the second hallway leads. I shouldnt assume things but act while I can. Preparing the handkerchief again, just in case that for whatever reason, there would be two prison blocks in this ce, I rush towards the only other path. After a brief moment, it turns right and runs far, far straight. Tens of wooden doors are present on both sides. Slowing down, I examine the first one. Contrary to the previous, metal gate, this door is made of simple, dark wood, simr to the furniture in the main lobby. Its locked too, obviously. But, wood is much simpler to deal with than metal and I easily punch the whole lock inside with a well-aimed hammer strike, creating a small hole where the knob and keyhole are. With nothing holding it in ce anymore, I carefully push the door inside. A small, well-decorated bedroom enters my sight. Theres a single sofa on one side with a coffee table in front of it, a few bookcases, and a big, king-sized bed on the other side, with fancy canopies in dark red colour. No one is inside and the room looks pretty much untouched. Its possible to spot ayer of dust here and there but it has been unupied since the day Brother left this ce for thest time. Unless he wasnt the only one with ess to it. Managing a mansion-like undergroundplex surely couldnt have been easy with so many rooms, cells, and people inside. I dont remember ever seeing him smuggle food or other supplies down there more than what is a normal amount for a single person. Well, theres no use thinking about this right now. If he had any aplices, well definitely need to find them and punish them for all those atrocities theymitted toward the women imprisoned there. And not only them. Ronerulle is very strict with itsw and the royal family isntpletely above it. If this had leaked out to the public and we had learned about this vile ce, Im not so sure if Brother would have avoided capital punishment. And that thought brings up another problem. People wouldnt care if he did everything alone, without us knowing about a single thing. He was a prince, part of the ruling family. Theres no doubt we could even see a revolution to overthrow Father and Mother and hold them ountable for his deeds. Myself included, most likely. As much as it pains me, we cant reveal the existence of thisplex to the people. It could end badly for everyone. I hate lying to them but we have no choice here. They wouldnt listen to our exnations. It saddens me greatly but I cant risk the safety of my family even if I know it was our negligence that led to this. I need to quickly inform Father to bring only trusted men in here. He is surely on his way already, perhaps even inside the first hallway. Fortunately, there are books in this room. I quickly move to one of the bookcases and smash the ss panel to gain ess to it since it looks to be locked. Bringing one tome out, I quickly open it and tear off a partially nk page at the very beginning of the book. The paper is here but what about something to write with? That appears to be a bit moreplex issue. I have no time to search every cupboard and drawer. My eyes fall onto the shattered ss and I sigh heavily. Im already going to suffer for the sins of my brother. Picking up a sharp-looking piece, I stare at it briefly, contemting the choice. Before using it, though, I get another idea inspired by it and use a simple earth maniption spell to create a small knife out of the marble wall, with its other end as closely resembling a quill as possible. I create a tiny cut on my forearm and let the blood drip onto the nearby dresser without hesitation. Using the quill-like end, I try my best to write a message to Father. Its not easy and the scriptes out as jagged and horribly awful. But, its not the time to think about finesse and style. After finishing my note, I address it on the back and fold it into two. Leaving the room in a hurry, I return to the main chamber and approach the desk. cing the piece of paper on its surface, I stab the knife I made earlier into the wood next to it. This should be enough to grab someones attention since nothing else stands out in this room. After that, I run back to the long hallway with many doors and start checking every room one by one. Not a single door is open, for whatever reason. I could understand why he or someone else would want to lock those with people inside, but why have all the rooms locked throughout the wholeplex? Seven rooms after the first one dont look that much different from it. They are all bedrooms at the core, with slightly altered colours, decorations, furniture, and the general atmosphere. Unfortunately, in the eighth one, I finally stumble on a deceased person. The smell hits me the moment I break the lock and it just gets worse afterwards. That bedroom is utterly demolished and the door has countless scratch marks from the inside. Its clear that whoever was left here to die, tried whatever they could to escape. But, considering that they might have been a ve, or at least had a mark on them, their strength must have definitely been limited. Those poor women. My heart aches every time I think about what they were going through here. Shaking my head, I leave the damaged room and continue further. The colour of the doors changes at this point. They be lighter, assuming a bright shade. They clearly stand out from the previous ones and there has to be a reason for that. My assumption is proven correct the moment I break into the first chamber with a different door. I wince at the sight. There are no bodies inside but much worse things stand all around the room and by its walls. Plenty of different contraptions and devices which could easily rival those meant for torture or interrogation are set up here, ready to be used at any time. Even though I really wanted to ignore it, I had a feeling that something like this would be found here. That adorable girl from earlier definitely didnt get her scars and bruises through normal means or a bit rougher y between two people. With this, its pretty much confirmed. There will be no studio meant to produce lingerie anywhere in this hidden dungeon. It was a lie, from the very beginning. Weve been fed nothing but misinformation for who knows how long. I grip my staff harder, clenching my teeth. So much pain and suffering right under our noses, right under the royal castle. I slept above these peoples heads, unaware of anything that was happening here. stair was right. He knew Brother much better than I did while speaking with him just for a brief moment. Theres no lingerie collection. The only things Brother was collecting were those women in the cages. He might be a better judge of character than I thought. First, figuring out my brothers true nature at a moments notice, and second, knowing that I would definitely keep my word and wouldnt attack him right after being set free. Hisst words ring in my head. Life for a life. Remember that. What if its not one but countless lives? What happens then? Will he demand our lives? I shake my head to clear my thoughts. I''ve been led astray by my emotions since the moment I left his mansion, and even more since setting foot in this ce. I should stop getting distracted all the time and leave worrying about the future forter. The few next rooms with the same shade of wood have various contraptions inside too. Im fairly sure they served as storage chambers. Unless Brother really used them with everything present inside. Its hard to imagine but theres nothing about him that would surprise me anymore. Then, the doors change back to the dark wood and continue until the end of the hallway. I keep making my way through them mechanically now, with all the faintest traces of hope already long gone. I wont find anyone alive. This ce is a graveyard. Breaking another lock, I push the door inside and enter another bedroom. The stench of dposing bodies hits me much harder than in any previous chambers and I quickly cover my nose and mouth with the handkerchief. Looking around, I spot four bodies, with more hidden behind the bed and the furniture, possibly. This room ispletely devastated too and its not a surprise. I cant even imagine what the thoughts of these women were when they starved to death here. As Im leaving the room, something makes a noise, instantly catching my attention. My head snaps towards the nearby wardrobe which has just released a wooden squeak and my eyes widen to the brim. Barely in time, I manage to dodge aside as something leaps at me from its top, screeching loudly. Spinning around, I ready myself to defend against the unidentified monster and freeze on the spot. This is no monster. A half-blood Beastkin woman stares back at me from near the ground. She has cat-like features so I assume shes some kind of a Catkin. But, thats not the reason behind my reaction. Her skin is ghostly pale and her eyes arepletely bloodshot. A feral expression paints her face as she growls at me ferociously. Dried-off blood stains her mouth, the skin around her entire body, and the skimpy clothes. Wait! Im here to help I try to speak but sheunches herself at me again, aiming for my throat with her long nails. Forced to defend myself, I redirect her attack to the side with a spin of my staff and increase the distance between us. Please, listen! I will free you! Everything will be fine no Again, shepletely ignores my words andes at me shing her hands through the air. Its no use. She''s clearly lost her mind. If Im not mistaken, she might have actually been forced to eat her own flesh, judging from the marks and wounds on her body. And, before that, she might have been forced into cannibalism by her instincts to survive. Only now I begin to notice that some of the damage on the walls and furniture seems different than in other rooms. Theres much more old blood and w marks. Instead of an attempt to escape, its more probable that a fight broke out here. A fight to the death. She doesnt give me any room for breathing and keeps violently throwing animalistic attacks at my vitals, without any clear thought behind them. I would have no problem defeating her, but even if shes exerting quite some strength, shes clearly weakened and I could kill her in the process. I really dont want to do that but shes not giving me a choice. With just a single mistake, Ill be dead. Theres not much space to dodge here and she will catch up to me if I try to run for sure. Another swipe passes just right by my throat. I step aside but she''s already after me again, mouth wide open, lunging at it once more, aiming to sink her teeth in my skin this time. I dodge to the back, leaning away from her face. Then, the moment I attempt to block another attack, my foot runs into something which I quickly recognize as a deceased person''s body. My eyes widen as I watch my staff swing with an altered trajectory due to the loss of bnce, missing the woman''s hands and hitting her in the side of her head. A quiet crunch follows and she falls to the ground with a thud. Oh no I poke her a few times just to bepletely safe before kneeling by her side. A quick check confirms the worst. Her skull must have grown really weak during the time she was locked here, forced to do everything she could to stay alive. I I killed her I stare at the poor woman, lying dead in front of me, knowing that it was me who took the life of an innocent person. It wasnt the first time I faced humanoid opponents or members of other races, but Ive never raised a hand at someone undeserving. No, I had. Back in stairs mansion. I let my emotions control me and almost hurt him without even listening to what he had to say. He was the real victim and I almost struck him down. Did I start changing for the worse too before I noticed? A few minutester, Father arrives in the room with me still kneeling by the womans body. He tells me to return to the surface and leave everything to him. I want to protest and finish what I have started but he stares me down until I no longer look like Im going to argue with him. He assigns someone to escort me back and I slowly leave my brothers workshop. We stumble on Mother shortly after getting out of the castles dungeons. She has been waiting for either of us to return. Noticing my expression, she quickly pulls me into a hug and tries her best to console me without even knowing anything. Shes always been this kind and caring. She leads me to my bedchamber and I exin everything to her, from start to finish. As expected, she often shakes her head, saying that its not possible for Brother to do such things but falls silent the moment I reach the part with the Beastkin woman and what happened to her. Ignoring the problem of my brother, for now, she keeps rubbing my arm and repeating that its not my fault and that everyone has the right to defend themselves. I know that, obviously, but that woman must have gone through so much. She was in a state so bad it shouldnt even count as self-defence anymore. I killed her. Her and all the others. With my blindness and negligence. Thats not how the future ruler should be. Still within my mothers embrace, I dont even notice when I fall asleep. I wake up the next morning, already changed into my pyjamas and lying under the covers of my bed. Sitting up and looking around, I notice a note on the nightstand. It asks me toe to speak with Mother and Father when Im well enough. A little afraid of the discussion that awaits us, I remain on the bed for around half an hour more before finally regathering my wits. I cant stay here forever. I knew we would be having this conversation sooner orter. After asking a servant in the hallways, Im led to my parents. They both have grim expressions and it looks like Mother has epted the truth in the end. We sit together in silence for a few minutes before she starts to speak, surprising both me and Father. Even though its visibly extremely hard for her, Mother tries to think about the well-being of our kingdom and its people in the current situation. We all agree that revealing the information about this unfortunate incident could end badly for everyone and should be avoided at all costs. We talk for hours, jumping between the topic of Brother, his true nature, how we could have let all of this happen, and what we should do now. Father didnt find any other survivors in the other rooms I havent explored yet when he arrived. In the end, just like Mother said and acted, we will have to somehow move on while thinking about our people. It wont be easy. Especially for her. I can already tell she is going to me herself for all the atrocities Brothermitted. Days pass quickly as we try to focus on recovering the bodies and giving everyone a proper burial. All we can do for them is to dedicate some space in the castles royal graveyard for the nameless tombstones in their memory. There have been some mentions of names amongst the papers and notebooks Father and his trusted men found in Brothers dungeon but it wasnt possible to identify anyone with just that. We have no idea if they had any families or living rtives. Although, almost everyone was a ve. After a few more days, we finish cleaning the ce up and decide to seal it again. Burying it would be too dangerous and risky. Our Court Magician takes care of it, putting a simple barrier around the new entrance we set up. The promise I made with stair cant leave my mind. I have to return and apologise, but the more I think about it, the worse I feel. No matter what, the future queen cant let such mundane things scare her. Without Brother, thats almost certainly going to be me. I return to Evaneheim and head straight for stairs mansion. They start work in the evenings so it shouldnt be a problem for me to pay him a visit during the day. Afterwards, I will meet with King Rossberg too to apologise for my rude behaviour. The gates to stairs estate are open so I walk to the main entrance. Before I can even knock, the doors open and Lady Cornelia shows up in front of me. She smiles warmly. You dont look so good, Princess Vanessa. stair is unfortunately out of the city at this moment, but please,e in and stay with us for a moment. You are wee to remain here until he returns. I nod at her hesitantly and enter the mansion. I can now only wait for his judgment. Chapter 116 – So Much to Take Care Of Chapter 116 C So Much to Take Care Of Back to the present Cornelia and Elea take my sides and lead me towards the entrance to the mansion. Shino, Teffith, and Hecate follow after us. Before I can reach out and open the doors for everyone, the two women apanying me take a quick step forward and grab one wing each. They smile at me together and open them. I had a feeling something is going on and they prove me right. Just as expected, almost everyone living in the mansion is present in the main lobby, with all those who own a maid outfit proudly wearing it and lined up on the sides of the fancy carpet. The moment I step in, they make a light bow towards the centre and a choir of voices follows. Wee back, Master. I put my hands on my hips and sigh while running my gaze all over the gathered crowd. Cornelia and Elea catch up to me with sly and proud smirks present on their lips. I believe I told you not to do such things each time I return, I say while raising my brow at the charming magician. Cornelia rolls her eyes and chuckles. Believe me or not, they wanted it more than us, and Im not going to deny them the opportunity. Does it bother you? I shake my head. Nah. It honestly feels amazing each time. But We dont have to do it just for you, yes, we know, Elea interrupts me. When everyone is willing, its a waste not to enjoy the asion. Many of us are actual maids here and its only natural to greet our master like the devoted servants we are. Its also good to practice in case someone important shows up. Right. Its just a little hard to get used to. Thank you, everyone. Its good to be back. All the women give me warm, happy smiles and remain in their positions. One by one, my wonderful wives starting forward and heading our way. Sirgia, Neria, and Astrea group up and soon arrive in front of me. Without wasting time, I move closer to my lovely dwarf and pull Sirgia into a tame kiss as I lean down and she raises her face to meet me. We exchange a few soft pecks as her arms wrap around my waist, hugging me tightly. I can tell she missed me greatly with how greedy her kisses be. But, she doesnt hog me all to herself and withdraws with a tiny flush and adorable smile, making some space for the other short girl. Astrea quickly squeezes herself into the hug and rubs her cheek into mine while purring quietly. I rub her incredibly fluffy ears to match that show of affection. The snuggly duo lets me out of their embrace after a brief moment and I approach my dear artist, patiently waiting for her turn. Neira takes the initiative and throws her arms over my shoulders, sealing my lips with hers and starting a sensual kiss, to which I respond with my own efforts. And just like that, I finish the greetings with all my closest partners. I thought Cornelia and Elea would join in too but I guess theyve had enough in front of the mansion as they remain behind me with Teffith and the others. My gaze falls on the few rows of women standing behind my three wives and a chuckle escapes my throat. A certain green-skinned girlor more urately speaking green-jelliedbarely holds herself in ce, trembling from excitement but trying her best not to break the formation. I smile at the colourful duo and gesture with my hand at them. Come here. You girls are no less important than everyone else and deserve a greeting too. Emi instantly bolts toward me and I brace myself for impact. Thanks to my pretty insane stats, decently high Tier, and broken ss, Im finally able to receive the force behind a barrelful of jelly crashing into my body. I immediately start showering the emerald tomboy in mana-filled pats and kisses as her sapphire-skinned half-sister walks towards us gracefully. While showing some affection to the jelly duo, I notice Ailish from the corner of my eye and wink at her to signal that she too isnt a stranger. Technically, she is quite close to me since even my wives allowed her to count herself in the ranks of my direct aides even though they know her nature. The alluring Subusdy joins us in the middle with a very enticing step, wearing her iconic, demonic, and extremely sexy apparel, covering just her privates and leaving a lot of her light violet skin to be admired. I wrap my arm around her waist and pull Ailish into me, evoking a giggly yelp from her, and bringing our faces close. My palm snakes down her soft tummy and two of my fingers slide under the thin material covering herher regions. She bites on her lower lip while intently gazing into my eyes, knowing well whatsing. My digits plunge into her leaking snatch from the front just so only the two of us can see the lewd act and Ailishs eyshes flutter a little as she bites her lip even stronger. What a surprise. You are already fucking drenched, just as usual. Is it flooding down there twenty-four-on-seven? Ailish tries her best to hold in a moan as I stir her hot insides a little. You are talking as if I have any control over going into a heat ten times worse than those of the most carnal Beastkin the moment I smell your cock from a mile away. I crave that cock badly and you know it. I smirk at her. I do know. You will have to suffer for a little bit longer, though. There are plenty of things I have to check on first and as much as I would love to push you down right here right now and hammer you into the ground while everyone watches you scream in ecstasy, I need to be a responsible person and master. Ailish whines faintly and I can feel her tighten on my fingers. Oh, she just imagined that very clearly. And theres no doubt she would want nothing more. This perverted Subus with only cocks on her mind. I lean in and bite on her earlobe as I tickle her clit with my mana-infused thumb while shoving my digits deep into her hot pussy, bringing her to a climax in a sh. Ailish grabs my clothes to hold herself steady and not give away what is happening to the others behind her. Ill deal with youter, I whisper to her ear after she finishes riding her high. Reluctantly, she lets me go, eyeing my crotch the whole time. She moves aside and stands by my wives, now including Teffith too after she became my mate. I chuckle inwardly at her attempt to remainposed. Theres no doubt no one is fooled by it and knows well something more intense has transpired in front of their eyes. She can consider it her reward for working hard in my absence. Alright. Is there anyone else who would like a personal greeting? I dont mind going to you all one by one but Im sure not everyone has to appreciate such a waste of their time. So, step forward if youd like to have this chance. Otherwise, you are free to go. Thank you again for this warm wee, I say to everyone with a big smile. After a lot of nodding and smiling, part of the crowd does actually begin to disperse, leaving just a bunch of women behind. As promised, I approach each one and show them my appreciation for the effort they put into this small event for my return. Amongst the girls who stayed behind are individualities such as Nebu, our poster Harpy, Zaria, Mafaris and Shawure, our Tiefling trio, Vii and Feriha, the pure-blood Foxkin and half-blood Catkin, and a pair of our recent recruits, Elise and Ria. Its only right now that I realise that the maturedy is wearing an extremely fitting and incredibly alluring office uniform with her shirt barely containing the impressive bosom putting a lot of strain on the buttons. Picture-perfect hot office MILF straight from back home on Earth. But, the cute receptionist is no less desirable. Though, Elises figure side by side with her older friend just highlights the huge difference in the builds of these two. Truly, like mother and daughter. As promised, I approach everyone who didnt leave and start with some feather fluffing for the adorable Harpy, bringing her a lot of joy. Nebu lets me know about her increasingly more fun sexual escapades as she grows more confident in mating and her own body. Shes growing into a proud and amazing Harpy. The mischievous Tieflings settle onto some kisses and tail rubs in their most sensitive spots while they urge me to join them for a game or two to have some fun together as they came up with a few new activities they even managed to introduce into our menu with how clever and fun they are. Man, I really have to y with them soon. Vii just wants to greet me personally with a warm hug and some tender pecks. Shes such a refined and gentle foxdy. I guess shes still quite appreciative of that time when I tried my best to assure her hard that her chubby body is nothing but sexy and beautiful when I railed her into the previous alphas bed with her wolf friend on the side. As for Hari Its the usual. This damned exhibitionist pervert lifts her maid skirt aftering close to me and reveals theck of underwear, shing her dripping pussy to me with a gaze full of obvious intentions and quite strong yearning. Deep down, I really want to bully her a little and deny her everything but I gave my word and I have to keep it. Therefore, after ncing around at whoever remains in the lobby to check for their opinion and verifying that everyone has already caught up on Haris antics and clearly doesnt mind, I proceed to rub her a bit down there while they watch and listen to her quite exaggerated moans. After dealing with the horny Catkin which isnt Astrea, I approach Elise and Ria alongside my dear wives. But, before I speak a word to our ountant, asking how things are for her, another figure enters my sight which somehow managed to escape my gaze earlier. Wait. Arent you I furrow my brows at the unusual sight of a Human girl in our establishment and instantly remember who it is. The person in question, dressed in casual yet sexy attire, bows her head lightly and walks up to us with a smile. Greetings, Master stair. You might already know my name but I dont think Ive introduced myself properly when we first met. Again, Im May, and I cant even dream to express how grateful I am for your help. You saved my life, a random prostitute that shouldnt even concern you, and I will never forget that gesture. A wide smile forces itself on my lips as I nce at Cornelia and Elea. You seeded? My schrly magician smirks at me. Isnt it obvious? Why havent you told me right from the start? Thats huge! I turn back to the blue-haired girl. Im so d you are okay, May! How are you feeling? Compared to how Ive been in the past, incredibly well. I feel liberated. Theres no difort. I could even say I feel much better than before I ended up like that... thanks to the medicine your incrediblepanions prepared. Alongside Sir Alchemist, of course. But, Ive been told that your input was crucial in the development of the cure. Thats great. Im so happy for you. I assume the other women are back to normal too, then? She nods and I sigh in relief. Thank gods. You girls are so incredible, you know that? Ill need a long talk with everyone involved in this. I hope youve all already thought about what reward you want for creating a perfect cure for literally brainwashing! Well Its not exactly without any side effects but those are negligible May adds quietly. I instantly lock my gaze on her, getting a tad anxious. What do you mean? What went wrong? She quickly waves her hands. Oh, no, no, no. Nothing went wrong. In fact, I consider this a bonus. I frown at her again, turning confused now. May notices it and nces aside a bit shyly. Well How do I say this The cure kind of grants you a permanent boost in libido and raises your endurance by quite a lot So, its kind of like an aphrodisiac but less invasive and more beneficial. To further illustrate her point, she slides her hand into her panties and brings it back up, showcasing her fingers to us. I can clearly tell that they are slightly wet and it surely isnt water. I swipe down my face and sigh. Great. I should have expected that considering the key ingredient. How bad is it? As I said, I dont think its bad. I get turned on a little easier, which can be considered a plus in the field of my work. Ive been allowed to relieve myself using the amazing equipment avable here and noticed that I can go for much, much longer than before and it feels much, much better. It lets a woman enjoy sex for almost as long as she wants without growing overly sensitive after cumming so much. If you ever decide to sell that solution, I believe you would be the richest man in the world. I nce back at Cornelia and she gives me a wry smile, clearly as unsure if she should be proud of their achievement or ashamed of it as I am. They basically made viagra for women with extra features that never runs out. What the actual fuck. Oh well. Ill have to deal with that at ater date. All in all, Im happy we managed to break the charm or whatever it was. What are your ns now, May? I remained here since I wanted to speak with you and thank you personally, but I would like to return to my family to let them know that Im fine since I havent contacted them in a while, and also rejoin my friends at my old workce if you dont mind, she exins. Why would I mind? I raise a brow at her. I decided that if youd wish for it, I would stay here to work for you to repay this debt of life. Thats the only thing I can think of since Im neither rich nor smart, honestly. And I dont think my body would be worth much in your eyes with so many mesmerising beauties as your wives and servants so I crossed out the idea of giving myself to you. Okay, first of all, you are a beauty, so please, dont put yourself down so much byparing yourself to others. Second, you were a victim and dont owe me anything for receiving the help you deserved. Im sorry it came thiste. You are free to go and return to your life from before the incident at any point and you should have already done that. I appreciate your gratitude but theres no need for you to go as far as to literally sell yourself to me. She smiles at me and steps closer to peck my cheek. Thank you. I will always remember what you and your friends did for me and the others. If you ever feel like it,e and find me whenever. Ill do anything for you, be it sexual or not, no matter the time, even if I would have to run naked through the entire city with someones seed dripping from all my holes. I chuckle a little at her quite colourful vow and nod. Ill keep that in mind. May giggles and curtsies in front of me before walking away. Elea gestures with her head towards the blue-haired girl and Filue, one of her Dark Elf ex-subordinates, quickly catches up to the leaving woman to escort her on the way out. After they disappear from our sight, I turn to Elise and Ria again. Sorry for getting sidetracked. So, how are you two doing? Ive heard about your performance and achievements but would like to hear what you think after working here for a bit. Theres no need to apologise, the mature ountant replies. Mays case is a much more important thing to focus on. Ria is right. Theres not much regarding our situation anyway. I like it here a lot and Im sure Ria does too, right? Elise joins in. That is true. Ria smiles elegantly. Everyone here is so nice. And your documents werent actually half bad when I took them over. After some simple organising, everything became extremely simple to keep track of. Theres also no prideful moron over my shoulder shouting about taxes and how I should do everything I can to find a way for him to save more money. Im actually surprised you are properly abiding by pretty much all rules considering the fact that you have close ties to the royal family. What can I say? We are already receiving a lot, including some preferential treatment, so it would be counterintuitive to try and undermine the King after all he is constantly doing for us. Im d to hear that you find it enjoyable here. I hope it wont change now that Im back. As others might have already told you, I tend to poke my nose into almost everything and would definitely end up peeking over your shoulder to pick up a thing or two from an expert. Ria shakes her head. I wouldnt mind in the slightest. Just say a word and I can prepare a lecture or two for you if you would like to learn more. I would need a moment to do so, though, so I would appreciate a heads up. And now I cant get the picture of her in full teacher mode out of my head, including Ria assuming quite special angles as she writes on a ckboard or leans forward to check my notes. Damn. I would be so hard right now if I wasnt able to control it. Even so, Im getting a little warm. Shoving away all the thoughts and imagery of such events, I refocus on Ria and smile at her. Sure. Just go with it at your own pace and let me know when you are ready. I love learning about new stuff and it surely would be fun to listen to you talking about stuff you are passionate about. Ria is an incredible teacher, trust me! Elise joyfully hugs the older womans arm. She helped me out so much when I was learning the ropes in the Adventurers Guild and it wasnt even her field of expertise! She made notes for me and we revised the material together! You are exaggerating, Elise. I didnt do that much. It was all thanks to your own efforts that you got everything quite easily, Ria deflects her friends praise. Elise turns to me with a smile. You will see who is right soon. Thanks again for hiring Ria. Im having a st with her around. If I wasnt already living here, I would consider moving into my workce if she was there, hahaha. Ria rubs her forehead. Seriously. No wonder you cant find a good man for yourself when they all get turned off by seeing you cling to an old hag such as myself. Thats not true! the cute receptionist protests with a faint blush. You are not an old hag! And you have nothing to do with me unable to find a boyfriend She lowers her voice at the end, a little embarrassed. A hopeless sigh escapes Rias lips as she nods courteously at me and the two leave. Honestly, I have to agree with Elise on the first part. Ria is as hot as a perfect MILF can get. If anything, I would bet many men hitting on Elise changed their target into her after seeing the two together. This brings us to another extremely important thing still remaining unsolved and I turn around to face all my girls. So. Who won? I ask. Won what? Cornelia frowns at me lightly. The bet, obviously. I wiggle my brows at her. She instantly flushes red and looks away. Oh? Does it mean what I think it does? I smirk at my lovely magician. Unfortunately, it doesnt, Elea interjects. Cornelia doesnt know the results yet. I did count the votes already and have them prepared. I can dly announce the winner. But, before that She looks past me and I peek over my shoulder. Astrea walks out from behind the corner leading to the western wing of the mansion. She must have snuck out while we were talking and I didnt notice. But, thats not the most surprising part. Behind her, follow three quite unique women. Each of them has a slightly different shade of skin and colour of hair but a single detail connects them together. They have tails. Different from Teffith or our Tiefling girls. Theirs have fins over their length or at their end. Since they all wear just simple shorts and bras, I can spot gills at the sides of their necks and also on the sides of their chests. I drop my gaze to their feet and confirm that they do have webbed toes, at least to the extent of normal, humanoid ones with connections between them. The two women I mentioned earlier have beautiful skin in the shade of olive green and tame yellow respectively. They certainly belong to some aquatic race. That much is obvious from all the details. I can tell from just a nce that their skin has a slightly different texture and is most likely a bit tougher and slicker than normal. The third girl is the one who captures most of my attention as she looks way different from the others. While they are quite tall, she is around half a head shorter than me, perhaps even more. The skin on her belly, chest, pretty much the whole front, and additionally inner sides of her limbs is close to murky white while the rest is greyish blue. Her tail has a single vertical fin halfway its length and a quite characteristic double, vertical one at its end. She looks fit and slightly muscr but has a somewhat petite frame in general, with a modest chest. The mysterious girls expression looks slightly angry at a first nce but I can quickly tell she just has a sharp, cold and fierce visage and thats just her natural, resting face. Her scleras arepletely ck with golden pupils almost glowing on the dark background. Holy damn. Shes a shark girl, isnt she? And shes hot. Fuck, I loved badass shark girl arts back on Earth. Trying to act like the appearance of the perfect example of a fierce yet cute and sexy shark girl doesnt bother me in the slightest, I nce down at Astrea as the trio stops with her in front of them. I dont think weve met. Care to introduce me to your friends? She nods adorably as her tail sways behind her back. When you were gone, the Communitys scouts found eight women pressed by the current into the grating at the far end of the sewers,ing from the sea. They were heavily wounded and exhausted, unable to fight against it. The Community took them in and called for me. They followed me here to recover in a better environment. No one had anything against it. Five of them returned to the sea while these three stayed behind. The green and yellow-skinned duo steps forward and bows a little. Hello. My name is Vivi and this is Leilei. As you might be aware, we are Nereids. Its our pleasure meeting the leader of the people who saved us and the owner of this establishment, where we have been allowed to take shelter and recover fully, the former begins. We remained here for a week already and decided to stay if you would allow for it, thetter continues. We talked a lot with everyone and observed them as they work, agreeing with each other to ask if we could be your subordinates to live here. I rub my chin. I see. Good work, Astrea. And please, raise your heads. Regarding your request, I dont have any reason to refuse if you are already aware of how things function here and what this ce is besides a shelter for demi-humans. We are, they answer together and giggle at each other. We are fineying with Humans, Leilei says after that. They dont feel malicious after what we have observed. If you would have us, we would be grateful, Vivi goes next. The atmosphere is pleasantly warm and friendly. It feels like a family where everyone is happy. Does being out of water for longer periods of time inconvenience you in any way? Do we have to prepare special rooms for you? Or was that already taken care of too? I ask. No, its of no issue for us to live either onnd or in the water. And in case we would feel like we need to soak ourselves in a little, the baths here are more than enough, the green-skinned aquatic girl answers. I nod at them. Got it. Well discuss all the details soon after I wrap up with the briefing of everything that has happened while I was gone and organise all the new information. I can tell my schedule will be quite packed right from the bat. Time is of no concern. We dont mind waiting as much as its necessary. Thank you, the other woman replies and they both bow again. Alright. What about you? I turn my gaze to the shark girl, who has kept silent so far. Cornelia shows up by my side. Shes a Nershark and her name is Meru. She doesnt talk much, as you can see. Great. Whats with me stumbling on all the quiet girls recently? Nershark? Like Mershark? I raise a brow at my ice queen. To some extent, yes, she answers, fixing her sses on top of her nose. Shes close rtive to Nereids while Mersharks are rted to Mermaids. The first pair has a more humanoid appearance, quite apparent with them having legs, while the second group has half of their body in the form of a fish, simply speaking. Right. I remember reading a bit about aquatic races and it was a lot to go through. If Im not mistaken, Nereids are close cousins of Merfolk while Mermaids and Tritons are a group on their own, and so this goes on and on with many other slightly differing subraces. She chuckles softly. Its true that the water kingdoms are the most diverse out of all the regions. Well then. Are you also here to join as our employee just like your friends? I turn to the shark girl. Theres a brief pause and she then shakes her head. Oh. Do you need something else from me then? Yes, she actually answers with a soft tone, perfectly fitting her image. I would like to talk with you about something. No problem. Is it urgent or are you fine waiting a bit? I can wait. Its okay. I smile at her and reach out to pat her head, partially out of habit, before I realise what Im doing. Fortunately, she doesnt seem to mind and I dont lose a hand to her extremely sharp teeth which Ive taken notice of when she spoke. She is just too adorable not to pet her. I will get to you whenever I can, then. In the meanwhile, enjoy your time here. Come to me if you need anything. Meru nods and the trio leaves, leaving our group alone again. It seems that quite a bit has happened while we were gone, Teffithments with a chuckle. Is there anything or anyone else Im not yet aware of or can we finally move onto the bet? I throw a nce at the former Princess and Court Magician. Actually Theres a guest who has been awaiting your return for some time already. I think it would be good to meet them first. They are still here, Cornelia informs me. Damn. Teffith is right. Youve been really busy while we were out there ying adventurers. Who do I have the pleasure of meeting this time? I inquire with a smile. Its Princess Vanessa, my devoted chocte beauty answers. The smile disappears from my lips in an instant. Ah, shit. Is she okay? Shino speaks for the first time since weve entered the mansion. I think you should see for yourself, Cornelia replies. Lets go right now, then. This is the most critical out of all the things we spoke about so far, I share my thoughts. Shes in the third VIP room. I hope you dont mind us allocating her there. Nah, good decision. Shes royalty, even if she hides it most of the time. Also, I have full trust in you so theres no need to doubt yourselves about such decisions. I dont see this ce in ruins after a few weeks of my absence and that should be telling enough. I then nce at Shino. Care to join me? Yes, Sensei. I would like to. Good. See you allter. And dont you even think I will forget about the bet. I squint my eyes at Cornelia and point my finger her way. Dont worry. I cant wait to see you parading buck naked around the mansion for a week after you lose. She snorts at me but shows a faint tinge of rosiness on her fair cheeks again. Without dying it too much, we move to the fancy chamber Vanessa has been ced in and I knock on the door lightly. Its me. Would you like to speak now or sometimeter? I ask. Come in, Vanessas quiet voicees from the other side. I open the door for Shino and enter after her, almost bumping into my lovely samurai girlfriend after closing it. She stops quite soon after stepping through the doorstep and I can easily tell why. Vanessa sits on afortable sofa by the coffee table, facing our way. She wears more official and royal clothes instead of her adventuring outfit, although still slightly on the more casual side rather than fully regal. Her expression is somewhat grim and she has big circles under her eyes. She clearly hasnt been getting enough sleeptely. Shino immediately trots to her side and plops down next to her, taking Vanessas hand into hers, evoking a very weak smile from the Princess. I walk closer too and sit down opposite them. You look awful. Are you okay? I ask with a concerned gaze. She sighs heavily. I I She sighs again and shakes her head. No, Im not okay Its pretty obvious what her investigation revealed without even asking. I dont think she is so dispirited and clearly broken after finding a secret factory of lingerie in the basement of her family home. Slowly, I move around the table and join Shino in sitting by Vanessas side, taking the other free spot. I try to reassure her a little by rubbing her shoulder but her lower lip starts to tremble and tears begin rolling down her cheeks as quiet sobs escape her throat. I lean Vanessa more onto me and keep rubbing her arm in silence while Shino affectionately brushes her friends hand with her slender fingers. For a short while, we just keep silent and let Vanessa let it out, making sure she understands that we are here for her. After she recollects herself a little, she tries her best to look up at me. Im so sorry for attacking you back then Shhhh Its fine. I never took it personally and you should know it. Im sorry for forcing you into an extremely tough situation. It must have been really horrible. She bravely holds back another sob from escaping and nods faintly. I had no idea He hurt so many girls I should have paid more attention to everything I could have prevented so much pain if only I focused more on my brother rather than all on myself So much suffering And so many deaths I gently brush through her hair. Dont put all the me on yourself. Im sure it looks to you like its all your fault right now but that definitely is not true. We often dont realise many things until its toote. Thats just Human nature. We are not perfect. Instead, we are very wed. But Dont try to argue. Push away all those negative thoughts dragging you down. You are a kind girl who cares greatly for her peop I killed an innocent person down there Vanessa admits and starts crying again. We exchange nces with Shino and move even closer to hug her together. Let it all out for now. Just let it all out. I ce Hall of Serenity around ourselves and we keep Vanessapany as she cries herself out without holding back, tightly gripping my clothes. It must have affected her greatly to change from such aposed and sunny person to almost a wreck in a sh. She falls asleep after bawling her eyes out and we carefully bring her to the bed with Shino. This might be the first time shell get some proper rest since who knows when. We will talk about everything after she wakes up and calms down a bit. Im certainly not going to leave her in such a state just like that. After we leave the room, Shino nces at me with a sad expression. I smile at her weakly and brush through her hair. She will be fine. Shes a strong girl. And well do what we can too. For now, just dont think about it. Come on, lets see if there will be one more sausage apanying our breakfast from now on. Shino lets out a barely audible giggle which forces its way through her sorrowful mood and gives me a tiny smile back. We hold hands and walk towards the ce where I can feel Elea and the rest. Chapter 117 – A Bumpy Ride Chapter 117 C A Bumpy Ride We walk through the mansion while holding hands. Its just a little nothing that makes you all giddy on the inside. And seeing my precious girlfriend smile happily as we do so is one of the best feelings in the world. Shino is just so charming when she smiles. Noticing how she seems to have gotten lost in her thoughts a little, I bump into her with my waist. Shino giggles while stumbling a little and squints her eyes at me with an even bigger smile painting her lips. I dont have to wait long for her to reply to my mischief with her own push. The corridor gets filled with chuckling and giggling as we keep hitting each other repeatedly, having way much more fun than such a silly activity should bring us. I guess it feels way different when done with someone you truly appreciate. Meiya and Neiya suddenly show up behind a corner and catch us bumping butts in the middle of the hallway. Shino instantly turns red and drops her gaze to the ground, making me chuckle at her adorable behaviour. We stop for a brief moment and exchange a few words about their time when I wasnt here. I learn that our Satyr duo turned our garden behind the mansion into a literal masterpiece as they quote Cornelias words. They seem a tad anxious about it even though they inform me that they asked Cornelia and Elea for their opinion, advice, and permission before doing anything. Naturally, I assure them both that I will surely appreciate their effort and that Im going to check on it soon. To not dy too much since the rest of Shinos party is definitely waiting for us, we bid farewell to the cute Satyrs and hastily make our way towards one of the VIP chambers which has been turned into a meeting room some time ago. Exactly as expected, we find everyone there, snacking on a bunch of pastries and simple, very fruity desserts prepared by our passionate cooks. Besides them, each of my precious wives is present too. All of the more expressive women smile at me when I enter with Shino by my side. Neira walks up to me and invites us to join the weing feast, which looks extremely healthy and tasty. I plop down between the sea of beautiful flowers of various skin colours and dig in. Shino strategically doesnt take any spots close to me and lets the others who haven''t seen me for quite a bit to be close. They obviously notice and nod appreciatively at the samurai shortie, who blushes faintly when receiving their gratitude and praises. As the girls start feeding me various delicacies, and me responding with the same, especially towards a certain very cuddly dwarf taking up myp, we begin chatting about everything that happened on both sides, us on the journey and theirs in the mansion. Our adventuring party starts first and we gradually fill everyone in on the details of the events that transpired during our quest to escort Ghilerie home. My wives already know most bits since weve talked through Whispers now and then, but we go more in-depth this time, and Marcias storytelling skills surely help. So, we recap everything while talking in turns. There are parts causing the beautiful bunch to chuckle, giggle, andugh openly, but also appear anxious or scared, or even shed a tear a little. Thest one happens twicewhen Marcia shares her secret with everyone, of course, while emphasising how much I wrecked both of her holes during that certain event, and when I bring up everything Ive seen about Hecate. Since my newpanion hasnt been properly introduced to everyone yet, I call for her and she slowly descends from the ceiling while upside down, hanging on her wire-like thread. That motion surprises a lot of people as they didnt even sense her presence with her unimaginable stealthiness. I dont think anyone noticed how she disappeared shortly after we entered the mansion. The women wee Hecate with kind words and warm hugs, which dont put even a dent in the stoic expression of the pale-skinned spidergirl. I observe her attentively to make sure she is fine with everything but it seems that she doesnt really mind. Sirgia points out how her panties are moved aside, revealing her girly bits, and I exin why thats intentional. As expected from my incredibly talented master artificer, she immediately starts thinking about something to rece that piece of underwear that will provide more utility without inconveniencing the user. I shower her in ferocious, loving pats and mention that one of our new additionsing from the Wood Elf vige likes dealing with fabrics and clothes and they could perhaps team up together. My little dwarf agrees with the idea and promises to chat up our new friend. I will have to have a talk with the Elves soon too. Afterwards, its their turn to share some stories and I allow them to speak freely, knowing that they wont divulge any serious matters without first running them through me. Therefore, we learn how the whole idea behind the carriages came to be and how it was executed. Most of it was handled by Cornelia and Ria. They used some of their old connections to hit up a few people to not rely only on Ross and sessfully secured everything necessary to put their spontaneous n in motion. Besides that, there was the incident with the Nereids and the Nershark but thats pretty self-exnatory. They also share with us a few funny stories from their daily life and work, causing us tough at least a dozen times about what silly things people did or attempted during open or even closed hours. We empty the table from anything possible to consume in a sh. When theres nothing left, and our tales also run out, we nce at each other with our bellies full, barely able to move. The girls outdid themselves with the food. I need to check if they didnt capture and trap some top-tier chef to prepare it. So, what now? Paul asks after a moment of silence. I assume you arent talking about seconds or whates after, right? Cornelia replies and he nods. Then, I would suggest meeting the King first. A lot has happened and part of it concerns the kingdom so Im sure he is eager to speak to you face-to-face. And not just he. She sends me a cryptic smile during thest part. Im not that oblivious to miss the meaning behind it, smiling wryly. It looks like two very special women talked or met a lot when I was not here. Admit it. You just dont want them to be here when we finally reveal the results of the bet. I smirk at her. My charming magician blushes and squints her eyes at me, causing me to chuckle lightly. Someone got caught red-handed. I agree with Cornelia-san, Sensei, Shino joins in. We should talk about that situation with the viges and perhaps if there are some new ns for us as Heroes. I nod at the wise-speaking, ck-haired cutie. You arepletely right. Theres so much I have to do here first, though. Like checking very important results of a poll, for example. I grin even wider at Cornelia, who runs away with her eyes. Theres also Lord Jericho. Theres just so much stuff. I think we should let our guests rest a little and rx after this small feast and then move on to the next step. In the meanwhile, you can deal with the majority of the stuff in the mansion if you choose to skip that part, Elea suggests. Dont forget we now have carriages. They are faster than walking, Neira adds after her. Alright. I guess thats the n. Everyone okay with it? I nce at each person in Pauls squad and they nod. Great. Please, enjoy your stay for an hour or two and let''s meet in the main lobby after that. All the facilities are open to you, just ask. Im pretty sure someone would happily lend you a hand even outside working hours. And I dont mean only that. After acknowledging my words, they all leave with Elea, who gathers up the other Dark Elves and assigns her friends to each person as guides and temporary servants beforeing back to us. She smiles sweetly at me. Now, we are finally all alone. I chuckle wryly, ncing at each of my enchanting wives. Dont tell me you kicked them out just to jump on me. She also chuckles and shakes her head. As much as all of us would love that idea for sure, especially after being separated for so long, I think there are more pressing matters to resolve first before we indulge in ourselves. As if on cue, the door opens and Elise walks inside with a very faint blush. She nods at me politely and trots to our sofa, standing behind it. Elea brings a piece of paper from the spatial storage in her cor and waves it in the air with a smile. Unless you would like to skip this and go straight for the real weing party, fufufu~ I think we all know which option is currently more desirable, dont we? I raise a brow at her while ncing over the rest of the women. A wave of nods and eager smiles responds to my words and I turn my attention back to the thick chocte beauty. Do the honours, Elea. Before Cornelia explodes from anxiety, hahaha. The magician-in-question slugs me in the shoulder. Better ready yourself for a week of shing instead of teasing others. The only one who needs to ready herself to feel the breeze between her legs is you, I quip back, causing her to redden even more. Almost everyone chuckles, excluding Astrea and the slightly tense Elise. Cornelia locks onto Sirgias quiet giggle, squinting at her very intently. My shy dwarf covers her mouth with her petite hands but her eyespletely betray the wide smile currently curving her lips up. Ekhm. Elea clears her throat. So, before I announce the final results, I need to say one thing. I put a lot of effort into this to make sure that the voting and counting processes were free of any issues and as urate as possible so theres almost no chance for mistake. Oh no. That doesnt sound good, I say with an awkward chuckle. Elea sends the three of us who are involved in this bet a smile before opening the folded piece. I hereby announce that between Cornelia and Elise, the one with more votes from the people that took part in the poll is neither. WHAT?! Cornelia jumps to her legs while a round of gasps follows. How? What does that mean? Fufufufu~ Calm down, my dear. It means exactly what it means. Both you and Elise gathered exactly the same number of votes, ending up in a tie, Elea exins. I roll my eyes. But of course Are you serious? Cornelia continues barraging our referee with questions. How is that even possible? What are the chances of that? I dont know but I can assure you that its the truth. I was surprised too, which made me run five more checks just to bepletely sure, even asking Ria for help, but theres no mistake. Perhaps the customers identally manipted the poll? Shino suggests and Cornelia instantly locks onto her. How? she asks. Ummm It looks to me like a big part of your clientele consists of regrs, right? Maybe someone didnt want to make either of you sad and asked the others about their votes,ter influencing the future ones to get exactly this result so that Cornelia-san and Elise-san dont feel like one of them is more preferred than the other. Its actually not that umon in our old world Good gods Cornelia takes a wobbly step backwards and falls back onto the sofa, sighing heavily. We all chuckle a little and notice Elise timidly raising her hand. If neither of us got more votes Does that mean that Cornelia and stair both win or lose? Well Considering that they both bet on who would have more I think we can safely assume that they both lost Teffith shares her opinion. And that means Shino nces at us. Sirgia giggles adorably again. They both have to walk naked for a week since it was a punishment game. Cornelia whines in defeat as I shake my head. I had a feeling things would end up like this, for whatever reason. So Ailish, who has been silently listening to the entire conversation while leaning onto the sofa from behind, catches our attention. Effective when? She licks her lips seductively. All the gazes instantlynd on me. Uhhhh Lets at least wait until we have a proper talk with Vanessa, please? I smile innocently. Shes in a tough spot currently and I wouldnt want to appear in front of her with my dick in the open during this time. Her head is a mess. Thest thing we want is her incorrectly assuming Im mocking her. Yes, yes, Ipletely agree, Cornelia quickly adds after me, nodding repeatedly. They chuckle a bit, totally not fooled by her eagerness to save the princess from the unexpected sight. Or sights. I think that would be wise, Neiraments. We can officially start the moment you return from the castle. Your friends wont be here that way too. Well, they arent that much of an issue but yeah. I nod and everyone agrees to that n. We wrap up the reveal ceremony and the girls start tidying things up, not letting me help them even a little and saying that I have my own important things to take care of while they can happily deal with the simple, mundane tasks. Sirgia asks me to send Hecate to her workshopter today and trots away to meet the Wood Elf I mentioned earlier. This damned workaholic. Shes already going to jump straight into crafting an amazing piece for our spidergirl. I bet she already has plenty of ideas. Ill have to shower her with lots of love soon. Shino splits up from us and goes ahead to check on Vanessa. I let her know that I will join her soon but she encourages me to do my own stuff since I just returned and promises to Whisper me after our poor guest wakes up. She is true about the first part, for sure. I have no idea where to even start. I could visit everyone and see how they are doing like a good boss and caretaker should. I could talk with Dhosk and all the involved people about their alchemic achievements. I could speak to Meru or the Nereiddies and properly introduce myself. I could also help our new Wood Elf friends get more ustomed to their new home too. And all of that are only the things I should put some of my time and effort into in the mansion. Theres no doubt a meeting with Jericho would be only proper. Im curious if he managed to actuallye up with something that helped not only the brainwashed women but also his son. Then, theres Ross. If things are going to look like this each time I leave the city for whatever reason, its going to be really chaotic. Thank the Goddess Im surrounded by incredibly smart, wise, and resourceful women. Each of them is invaluable. I really dont know how I can repay everything they do for me. But, standing still without doing anything surely isnt the best possible choice out of all the listed ones. Therefore, I decide to inquire about the cure first to know a thing or two in case I get in touch with Jericho earlier than I will n to. The faint connection between us allows me to find Dhosk in the underground section of the mansion and I step into the lower level. I cant believe how much it has changed since the very first day. There are so many chambers filled with various appliances now, each manned by talenteddies. Thankfully, theres still a lot of space here for future improvements. Who knows, maybe one day we will run out of rooms our residents can use as their own and we will have to add some living quarters here. Since this underground area runs as far as the premises of the estate, we shouldnt have issues with space here for some time. At the same time, part of our residing employees uses their assigned room for work too. Quite a few of those have been customised a bit to fit the likes and requirements of the owners. Unless the customer requests something special that has to be fulfilled in a specific chamber, they can freely and easily partake in more normal activities in their personal rooms. Our maids change the sheets a momentter and vo, just like new. While reminiscing about the past when we were just starting, I reach an unfamiliar door at a quite familiar ce. Dhosks presence can be felt from the other side, theres no doubt about that. A little confused, I knock on the metal door with what seems to be a rubber band covering its edges. Our scaly friend opens the entrance and nods at me politely. Wee back again, Master. Thanks. This is yourb, isnt it? Yes. I dont think I can express my gratitude enough with just words for this incredible gift. Your alchemist friend truly did deliver. Ive never seen such aplexb with so many devices and appliances in my whole life. Its a pleasure working in it. I now wish I had actually learned more alchemy than just what my tribe taught us. I smile faintly as the Lizardfolkdy talks about it with clear enthusiasm in her calm voice. Its already been worth it just with this much. I dont know why, but seeing people happy about something makes me happy too. Well, then. Its never toote to learn, as they say. And, as a teacher, I can wholeheartedly agree with that. Maybe I could get you someone for a tutor or something. Sir Jericho might know a person or two. Dhosks slitted eyes narrow even more as shock overtakes her expression. But, wouldnt that be too much, Master? Would you really go that far for someone as unimportant as me? I wasnt nning on staying here initially, even. Initially? I raise a brow at her. Well That might not bepletely true at this very moment. She shows a small smile. I think Im slowly growing fond of this ce and people. I would have honestly never expected that. Im d to hear that, partially. You are always free to go just as we discussed in the past. But, even so, I still think thats a different thing. While you are here, I would like to provide as much as I can for you. If you decide to leave, what you gained here isntpletely lost. We might meet again in the future and you might help us out with something. Im really not used to so much kindness from Humans I chuckle a bit. Trust me, even Humans arent. Ah. Please,e in, Master. I shouldnt make you stand at the doorstep. How rude of me. She makes some space and I walk inside. The sight almost overwhelms me. I suspected that Jericho and his men would go quite far with the construction of theb but they exceeded all my expectations. Dhosks alchemy den is possibly even moreplex than Sirgias forge. Im not even going to try and identify the numerous ss contraptions, appliances, devices, or things. He didnt lie saying he would make it even greater than the royal workshops. I dont know half of the things present here. Quite breathtaking, isnt it? Dhosk asks. Yeah The cupboards, cabs, drawers, everything is full of ingredients, materials, and appliances. Theres dedicated storage in the further part too. All of this is way too much than what I can operate with my limited knowledge but its incredible for what I can actually do. The production of some of our special goods sped up immensely. I can imagine. This is really something. Ten or more people can work here simultaneously and not run out of space. She nods. You might not be aware of how urate that statement is, Master. Weve worked here with eight people total at the busiest moment. It was an incredible experience. And partially what made me desire to learn more advanced alchemy than just my tribal expertise. Ill have to put some real effort into finding a good instructor then. I smile at her. Dhosk responds with the same, not rejecting it anymore, and we start chatting about theb as she gives me a tour. She also briefly summarises a few key points in their research, analysis, and development of the cure, and how they suddenly discovered some side effects to it at ater stage. Its a bit tough for me to follow all the specialised terms and knowledge but I can tell they went down hard on it. I dont want to break her quite passionate exnation and just listen to the story. Ill get some more dumbed-down details from Jericho and the other girls. Dhosk rarely gets so expressive and it makes her so precious. Afterwards, I bid farewell to my soon-to-be master of alchemy and head back up. ording to Shino, Vanessa is awake and feeling a little better. When I arrive in the room we left her in, the two women sit together on the bed while chatting quietly, with Shino holding Vanessas hand. My samurai girlfriend has informed the princess about our n to meet Ross and she wants to join us as she could properly speak with both me and the King at the same time that way. I of course agree but ask if shes well enough or would like to rest more. Without a surprise, she insists, saying that shes fine after talking with Shino briefly and apologises for her breaking down a little in my arms earlier. I dont wish to make it more awkward for her so I drop the topic and inform the others about the slight change in ns. No one has anything against including Vanessa in our delegation as she is already pretty much part of their team after spending quite some time with them. And with that, we agree to head out right now. The carriages are called and soon two of them arrive in front of the mansion. We cant all fit in one but they are spacious enough for six people to ride themfortably so more than this is just unnecessary. While Vanessa joins Shino and the others in their carriage, Cornelia decides to apany me into the castle. She quickly switches into her beautiful purple robes and jumps in, taking a spot by my side. She looks so charming and lovely in those fabrics. They just perfectly showcase her divine thighs as she walks while also bearing a very respectful and mystical aura of someone almost at the peak of magic. Badass, mature wizarddies are damn sexy. We start our trip to the castle and travel in rtive silence while gazing through the windows. Shortly after we depart and put the mansion some distance behind us, Cornelia stands up and begins covering them with the violet curtains. She then switches on the light crystals of the same colour and turns towards me. I watch her with one brow raised. Just as Im going to ask why she did that, she reaches behind her neck and unpins something. Her charming robes fall down to the wooden floor, revealing Cornelias gorgeous body, without a single piece of underwear on. Shes beenpletely naked under those this whole time. I stare at her perky, enchanting breasts for a brief moment before dragging my gaze up to her face, which is covered by a heavy blush and a faint smile. Cornelia steps closer to me and climbs onto myp. She sits over my legs and gazes deep into my eyes as her fingers find their way to my hair. You spoil me so much I whisper. Her smile grows a bit and Cornelia leans down to join our lips in a slow, sensual kiss. I let her lead it and relish in her loving caresses, starting to run my hands over her warm skin to respond with some affection of my own too. She is the one to stop the pleasant exchange and returns to watching me from slightly above. Have I told you how gorgeous you are? I ask, brushing over her slim stomach. Cornelia chuckles softly. That would be the twenty-eighth time. Did you really count those? Perhaps. Im pulled into another kiss which I wee wholeheartedly. It doesntst long and Cornelia backs away again. Her hand starts grazing my chest, slowly heading down. I mirror her motion and soon arrive at her pretty lower lips. What made you so eager to even act this bold? I ask with a tiny smirk after running into some wetness down there. She sighs quietly into my face. Cant I look forward to getting a little intimate with the man I love after being separated for weeks? We smile at each other and I bring my lips to Cornelias corbone, beginning to rain soft pecks on her exquisite skin. She wont admit it but she definitely had to feel lonely at least a bit when I was gone. She rarely is able to push through her shyness to do something like this. Before I get the chance to do anything more, she pulls my head back, separating my lips from her body, and slowly steps off me. In the next moment, shes between my legs, unbuckling my belt. Cornelia, I Shut up and enjoy. I know what you are thinking and I appreciate you for thinking about me so much but I want to do something for you without having you worry about not giving back enough. Got it? She pauses for a moment to wait for my confirmation and I nod at her. With a satisfied smile, she finishes dealing with the belt and brings my member into the open. Giving it a few loving strokes, she starts using her tongue to caress my shaft while looking at me from below. My hand wanders to her hazelnut hair and I softly brush through the gentle threads as she showers my cock in tender care like its the most precious thing in the world. She looks so sexy and beautiful while doing it. I sometimes still cant believe this amazing woman is really in love with me. Perhaps noticing my inner thoughts through our bond, Cornelia smirks at me and slides my tip inside her mouth, starting to rhythmically bob her head up and down on my dick. She puts a lot of effort into making me feel good so I dont hide anything from my precious magician wife. As my thumb grazes her cheek, she pushes it a little more into my palm, trying to smile with her lips spread around my member. It makes me chuckle a little and smile warmly at her. Bit by bit, she brings me closer to climax and I dont prolong the inevitable, knowing well that this is just the beginning, and we dont exactly have a lot of time before our arrival at the castle. With a nod as a warning, I let the build-up reach the peak and release a few serpents of white delicacy into Cornelias hot mouth. She takes them without an issue and proudly gulps down the whole load, leaving my penis alone for a moment with a quiet pop. Standing up, she gets on top of me again, this time, sitting on her knees with her legs spread over mine, cing her dazzling chest right in front of my face. Would you be so kind as to point it towards the right ce for me? she asks in a seductive tone. Doing just that, I ce a kiss on her supple peak. With pleasure. Cornelia then lowers herself onto my cock, gradually taking it inside her hot pussy. She bottoms out after a few moments and ends up right in front of me. We smile at each other once more and dive in for a deep kiss while connected down below. I love you so much, I admit honestly after we part. She chuckles. I love you much more. Oh, yeah? Yeah. Is this not enough of a proof? she asks with clearly flushed cheeks and starts slowly riding me. I support Cornelia by wrapping my arms around her waist and holding onto her dearly as she makes love to me. We keep gazing into each others eyes as our breathing grows slightly rougher from the delicate lovemaking. Thankfully, it seems that those carriages are really well-equipped as we barely experience any shaking or jumping even though its clearly on the move. They must have been tweaked by the obvious person just for this purpose. Ahhhh Ahhhh Mhhnnnn My lovely magician releases amorous moans as our lower halves dance together with passion. I would have never thought my tsundere partner would ever initiate a sex-in-the-car scenario on her own with how second-guessing she usually is with herself. Yet, here we are, with Cornelias snug pussy embracing my member as we make our way through the town. Just as she requested, I try to hold myself back from actively responding to her efforts and leave myself in her care. For now. Mhhhhmm Ahhhh Ahhhh cing her hands against the wooden wall of the carriage behind me, she switches from jumping up and down on my cock to grinding her hips and tight pussy in circles, clearly trying to bring some new sensations out for me. I can tell she is gradually getting close through this so I stop limiting myself and take one of her tasty nipples into my mouth, evoking a small gasp from the gorgeousdy. I suck on the pointy tip as she increases the tempo of her movements, pulling my lips more into her breasts with her hands. Al Ahhhh Ahhhh Just cant help yourself, can you? Mhmmmmm I chuckle into her supple breast and gently bite on the hardened nipple, causing a faint wave of shivers to run through Cornelias body. She tightens on my member and soon enters a small orgasm, quickly bringing my face up to seal my lips with hers as she rides her high. A lively moan reverberates through my mouth as I release the second load, this time deep in Cornelias hot insides, spraying her furthest depthspletely white. We keep kissing until our respective highs fade down. So, is it finally my turn to act like a proper husband and satisfy my wife after neglecting her for so, so long? I grin at her and she smiles back warmly. Ill allow it. She pecks my lips. I quickly spin her around, causing Cornelia to giggle quietly, and immediately begin thrusting my hips upwards after shends on me in a reverse cowgirl, more or less. Holding her closely, I make sure her precious lily receives all the affection from my cock it can get. Ohhmmmm Ahhhh Ahhhh What a wild husband ahhhh I have She peeks at me over her shoulder with a grin. I get the memo and plow into her from below with even more intensity, filling the muted carriage with loud lovemaking sounds of flesh pping against flesh and a myriad of moans. I smirk back at her, confusing Cornelia a tiny bit, and she squeals a little when I suddenly stand up and press her into the side of the carriage opposite the door. I keep hammering her pussy while standing as she stares back at me with a slightly awkward smile. Her eyes then follow my hand which moves closer to the curtains her body rests against and her insides tighten around my shaft when it reaches the parting. Just as expected. Al? Ahhhmmm Ahhnnn Ahhhh I lean closer to her ear, pushing Cornelia stronger into the durable window. The moment I pull one of the curtains just slightly aside, she squeezes my cock once more as her eyes widen in realisation a little bit. A small part of the window ends up uncovered, just big enough for her face to show up in it and for us to see the moving city on the other side. Does the thought of getting discovered excite you so much? I whisper, evoking another faint squeeze and a melodic moan from Cornelia. Do you think no one will realise you are having your pussy drilled in a fancy carriage in the middle of the city? Ahhh Ahhh... Please Dont Ahhh Oh? Why do I feel like you are getting tighter when I pull this little fabric more aside? AL! Mhhhhnnnnn! Cornelia shivers strongly and enters another peak from my teasing. I let go of the curtain to not identally reveal her gorgeous figure to the world and thrust myself onest time into her incredible pussy, which is embracing my twitching member so lovingly. We both grunt in pleasure and I empty myself once more as far as I can, filling Cornelia up to the brim with my creamy seed. She trembles a little while receiving it and I join our lips for a tender kiss as we slowlye down from our respective highs, with her body still pressed into the side of the carriage. Afterwards, I bring Cornelia with me to the bench at the back and sit her down on myp. You damned tease She yfully hits my chest while resting on it. I chuckle at her. Admit it. You nned this. Was this one of your fantasies? Cornelia escapes my gaze and somehow manages to blush even more fervently. I love you so much, I repeat once more, cing a kiss on her forehead. I know. She smiles at me. It makes me so stupidly happy to hear that every time. We share a few gentle pecks while just sitting like that, still connected, until we notice through the very slim gap that we are passing the castles gates. I quickly clean the carriage up as much as its possible with simple magic and help Cornelia fix her looks. Putting her robes back on, she raises them a bit for me to clean one more ce up. I smirk at her and rub my fingers around her lower lips instead. Maybe we should leave this one intact? I wonder if you are able to hold yourself back from leaving a trail behind. Pervert, she barks at me but I can see her face grow flushed again. With a chuckle, I get rid of the evidence inside Cornelias precious ce and even bring out a pair of panties fitting my lovely magician and help her put them on. Ready as much as we can be, we smile at each other and exit the carriage after it stops, walking to join the others. I bet Lianne will notice instantly, I whisper to Cornelias ear, causing her to stumble over her own legs, and chuckle at the dread oveing her expression. Chapter 118 – A Very Much Needed Visit Chapter 118 C A Very Much Needed Visit After I help Cornelia fix her bnce, the two of us catch up to the others who have already beaten us to the door leading into the castle. No surprise there. We had to fix ourselves in a sh, still barely making it in time. Its all her fault for being so beautiful and charming. I could adore my dear Cornelia for hours without getting bored. Nevertheless, we join the group and follow the guard leading us to the King. They sent a servant to inform Ross about our arrival at a moments notice. Its pretty obvious most if not all servants and knights have been ordered to prioritise informing him about us over anything else. As we pass another intersection, I catch a glimpse of a shadow moving somewhere near the high and arched ceiling, making me shiver instinctively. Nothing shows up when I look around in search of the weird urrence. Then, something leads me to check my bond with the girls and I put more focus on sensing each of them. And, to my surprise, I count one more head than what I can see in front of me, hanging exactly around the ceiling of the intersection we have passed. Holy shit. How in hell did she catch up with us? No. How in hell did she sneak in undiscovered? The person currently stalking me from the shadows is no one other than Hecate, my dedicated spidergirl guard who takes her job way too seriously. She was supposed to be with Sirgia at this time. Just to be sure that everything is okay, I send a Whisper to my lovely dwarf. ~Hey. Is everything alright on your side?~ An instant reply arrives in my mind, without the annoying pauses. ~Yes, Master. Is there a problem?~ ~No. Everything is good. Werent you with Hecate to check if theres anything you could do for her underwear?~ ~Yes? She came with me to my workshop and we took all the necessary measurements. Im now designing a few ideas I got. She is okay, sitting silently at the Oh.~ I chuckle inwardly. ~Shes gone, isnt she?~ ~Im sorry, Master. I got too absorbed in my work.~ Hearing Sirgias apologetic tone and sensing her slight guilt, I send her some appreciative thoughts as my phantom hand pats her adorable head. ~Dont be. Shes a master at sneaking around. Shes with me so dont worry about her. Good luck with your designs. And, you better not overwork yourself again or Im going to punish you!~ She giggles cutely and I can feel a tiny trace of mischief and arousal in my little dwarfs mind. ~I think Ive already disappointed you, Master I was a bad girl and overworked myself a lot when you were gone~ ~Oho. Just you wait until Ie back from the castle. Im going to punish you so hard you wont be able to sit for a week.~ I can literally see Sirgias petite face redden as she realises that Im most certainly not talking about spanking. With another chuckle, I send her more pats and tune out. We have arrived in front of the meeting chamber. The guide lets us inside and we find Ross already waiting for us on one of the fancy sofas present in the room. He smiles widely at us, but that smile falters a tiny bit when he notices Vanessa in our group, shooting me a slightly anxious gaze. With a barely visible nod, I reassure him that things are pretty okay. For us, at least. He stands up and spreads his arms. Wee back, my Heroes! Its been a long time since wevest seen each other. I chuckle and roll my eyes at him. Stop over-exaggerating. You sound like weve been gone on a quest to y a rogue Demon Lord on the other side of the realm. We just escorted a friend home. Discovered and crippled a well-hidden criminal organisation spanning over multiple viges, cleared an Abyssal outbreak by yourselves, gained more intel about the enemy during that, saved and rebuilt a settlement of Wood Elves, and Im sure at least a few other things Im not aware of. Well If you present it like this We might have done a thing or two during that trip. I smile wryly. The Kingughs and gestures at us to sit down, taking a nce at Vanessa. You dont look that well, my dear. Are you feeling alright? he asks. Vanessa nods politely. I might not be doing the best at the current moment, but Im decently fine, thank you. I truly apologise for showing myself in such a state in front of you, King Rossberg. I did my best to make myself presentable. He waves his hand dismissively. It doesnt matter. Everybody has a worse day once in a while. You still look as beautiful and charming as ever, Princess Vanessa. Its not an official audience with other people present so just act freely. And please, join us. Before that, I have something to say. She bows toward the King. I am deeply sorry for venting my anger on you after learning the truth about my brothers death. I was overwhelmed by emotions and couldnt think clearly, going as far as even trying to attack Sir stair in my rage. I wanted to officially apologise to you both. My family is ready topensate you for the mistake I made at any time. I exchange nces with Ross and sigh heavily, standing up. After arriving by Vanessas side, I straighten her back up, cing my hands on her shoulders. I already said I dont mind so why are you even going as far as to offerpensation for something like that? Im sure Ross didnt think anything of it either. But, I ept the apology on behalf of both of us. Lets forget about remuneration, shall we? She looks at me for a brief moment before faintly nodding. Since a gloomy expression with lots of guilt in her eyes still covers her noble face, I slowly pull her into a hug, gently sliding my hand into her soft hair and beginning to tenderly caress her head. You are all amongst friends here. Theres no need to act strong, nor to keep apologizing. Just be yourself around us. I know you dont have it easy right now and that its definitely exhausting trying to hide it. Everyone here understands it. Rx and let out what has to be out. With some hesitation at first, Vanessas body loses some of its tension after she releases a long sigh. I feel her nod again as her chin bumps into my shoulder and she hugs me back. I keep affectionatelyforting her for a few long seconds until she rxes a bit more. Withdrawing myself from the embrace, I step slightly aside and look at Ross, who smiles softly at her and nods, confirming that he agrees with my words. Vanessa responds with the same and I lead her to our sofa by hand, seating her between Shino and myself. Both of us ce a reassuring hand on her thighs afterwards, evoking one more smile from the wistful princess. So. How is the situation with those adventurers and vigers? I ask to break the silence. Ross groans while drawing his head to the back. Just the worst. Thank you for smartly dealing with them, by the way. Due to your little stunt, we were able to get a jump on them and minimise the losses while capturing or executing most of the involved people on the spot. You are wee. Anyway, that groups influence actually spanned over four adjacent settlements. All Adventurers Guilds ran there were corrupt to the bone, going as far as even tinkering with their ess to the system shared between them to cooperate properly. They were extremely well-organised. You got them in the end, right? I raise a brow at the King. Yeah. To do that, though, we had to almost purge the four viges. Ive never seen so much Human scum gathered in one ce and Im sitting in the centre of the Human capital. Well, now you know why. I chuckle wryly. Heughs too, more because of how terrible that is. It was a challenge to exin to people why over a hundredw-abiding citizens have been sentenced to death without looking like we are terrorizing anyone under the guise of their criminal activity. As usual, the anti-governmental bodies came up with the story of how they didnt want to pay taxes so we made an example of them. Oof. That sucks, man, Kamil joins in. I bet those idiots were with them too." Ive heard something about this when I returned to Evaneheim not that long ago but what is this actually about? You guys were involved? Vanessa forgets about her own situation for a moment and expresses genuine curiosity over our story, still a little gloomy. Shino takes it upon herself to answer. We stopped in an Adventurers Guild on our path and theyughed about Senseis rank. I knocked one of the rude men out and the receptionist then gave us a fake quest outside of the vige, where the same people ganked us to take revenge and get rid of us. Sensei and I killed them all after learning that they have been doing this for a long time and then informed Rossberg-san about it. They have been setting up who gets the quests amongst themselves for maximum profit while killing off any wandering adventurers who disrupted their peace, I add some details. Oh. Thats truly unthinkable. I would have never expected something like this to happen. And more than one vige has been involved? Vanessa expresses pure shock. Four, to be precise, Ross replies. I wouldnt have believed that too if the information didnte straight from stair, through Cornelia nevertheless. Thank you again for taking fast action against them. All of us nod. Moving on, I cant believe how unlucky you guys are, he continues. What do you mean? Natalie asks in her calm tone. Im talking about you stumbling on an active Rift near the final destination of your journey. I surely appreciate all the information regarding our enemy. But, really. Do you have like a sixth sense for those? Speaking of which, have there been any recent outbreaks that require our help? Shino raises a question. The King releases a shallow sigh. Only one but, unfortunately, yes. A small vige suffered the initial wave before we arrived there to help them out. The situation isnt yet underplete control. Would you be willing to close that one for me? I know youve barely returned. She nces at me, smiles, and nods her head. Of course, we will. Its our responsibility. And I think it would be a good opportunity for Vanessa-san to join us again and clear her head a bit from all those negative thoughts, right? The person in question turns to mypassionate samurai girlfriend. Are you still willing to party with me after I attacked the person you love? Shino blushes faintly. As Sensei said, it must have been, and still is, tough for you. Besides, we are friends, arent we, Vanessa-san? Friends should help and care about each other when the other one is having a tough time. We want to be there for you. Vanessa shows a grateful smile, sneaking a nce at me too, and lowers her head towards Shino. Thank you. I will dly apany you further. I think its a good idea and will allow me to clear my head up a little. It was always fun travelling with you and the others. Shino sneakily winks at me and turns to the King again. We got much stronger thanks to Sensei now so it should be easier and faster to deal with it. Well, most of us did, at least. She giggles with a faint blush. Ross raises his brow at me and I just shrug. Im sure he can figure this one out after a few moments. There are not many ways I can boost others growth and he certainly hasn''t forgotten about my ss. That reminds me, he suddenly snaps his fingers, we have been waiting for you to negotiate the price and volume. Of what? I frown a little. The elixir, of course. Elixir? Yes. Unless you dont intend to distribute it outside of your establishment. Ah. I cock my head back. You mean the cure the girls developed alongside Jericho? Exactly. Ross nods. Why elixir, then? Well. He chuckles. Thats what our test subjects have been calling it. All of them. Ive heard the effects are above anything currently avable on the market by leaps and bounds. I believe theres a big profit to be made here. You could be our official supplier. That would certainly raise your establishment by another rank in the eyes of the public, no? I shake my head seeing Ross calctive grin. Surely, it would make it easier for you to support us without looking like the government is favouring a single brothel without a reason. But, I dont think we have the output to produce enough for wholesale and I would prefer to keep the production method a secret, even if the main ingredient is impossible to get for anyone else besides us. Oh? Is it really that rare? Cornelia chuckles softly on the side, shooting me an impish nce. Its one in a kind, you could say. Im almost certain no one else in the world has ess to it currently. Damn. Talk about a full monopoly. Is there anything I could help with, maybe? I rub my chin while thinking for a few seconds. Not much in this case. We can discuss the financing of the other, side ingredients at ater date. I would much prefer that over cash. Im going to meet up with Jericho to talk about it too so well see. The King nods. Good. Let me know about anything. I surely will. Theres just a lot of stuff I have to take care of. Leaving your business for over two weeks isnt the best idea. Rossughs a little. Im sure you will manage. You are resourceful enough. And your regrs are extremely loyal. They wouldnt mind even if you closed down for a bit to focus on what you have to do. Im sure of that. He is speaking like he isnt one of them. I know very well how many times he snuck in to fluff a catgirl or two during my absence and that number is surprisingly much higher than when Im actually present in the establishment. I bet someone wanted to get some extra fun while preserving his image. Too bad his efforts were inplete vain. Nothing escapes my attention. Especially if that nothing is the Human Kinging to bonk a girl of his fancy after a whole day of hard kingly work. Well then. Do you already have a date in mind for Shino and the others to head to the outbreak site? I ask. Whenever they are ready, he answers, moving his gaze to the real Heroes. We are currently repelling any attacks but who knows when they start bringing out something more than just grunts. Im very afraid of the monsters you have faced past the Barren Valley and the ones you mentioned were present on the other side of the gate. Well take a few days to rest a little then since weve just returned, Paul suggests. Everyone agrees? They all nod in unison, following their leaders decision. Ross nods happily too, certainly d he managed to secure their support this quick. He then picks up an orange and a fancy knife, starting to peel it bit by bit. Hmmmm I guess I wont hold you here for who knows how long. Mother was supposed to join us for some snacks but shesingte. She must have stumbled on something important. I catch Cornelia snort for some reason. She tries to control and hide it from me and everyone else. She avoids my eyes afterwards. The king finishes dealing with the fruit and throws a piece into his mouth. Do yourself a favour and try one of these before leaving, though. Its a recent batch actuallying from a town in the Beastkin territory. It was a pain convincing all the racist advisors to let the transaction through but it was so worth it. He then spins the knife over his palm for a bit and flicks his wrist,unching it towards me with a nod of warning just before that action. But, before reaching even halfway, I watch how it ricochets seemingly off nothing above the coffee table, going past any of us andnding somewhere on the floor. Ross freezes at the spot. Stop, I exim strongly, already prepared for this after Ive realised he fucked up. Thats a friend. Dont hurt him. He didnt freeze due to what happened to the knife but because six onyx spikes suddenly emerged from behind him and pointed right at all of his vitals, bending inwards, aiming at his front. Hecate quickly and silently made her way off the ceiling and held the King prisoner moments after he had thrown the knife, most likely perceiving that action asing right at me. He clearly wasnt aware of her existence until that very moment. My slightly yandereish spidergirl obediently withdraws her spooky limbs and we all watch her pull herself up to the ceiling again. For a brief moment, Ross cant stop looking at her hanging down from it thanks to her sharp and durable webs. And who is that? Ross asks curiously after clearing his throat. I havent even noticed her being here. Amongst the things you have mentioned earlier, a few are missing, out of which discovering air of deadly spiderwomen, decimating them, and stealing something from them is quite a big one, I say with a smile. Say hello to Hecate, my new bodyguard. He lets out a wry chuckle. A bodyguard? You? It should be other people hiring one to protect themselves instead. I dont think it would help much considering Senseis current strength. Shino giggles adorably. Well, pardon her for that offence if you would. Shes still new to this and didnt mean anything bad, I ask. Its alright. I might want to know where to find a bunch of them, though. Im in need of a new special-ops squad and she seems very fitting. That might be tough considering she is quite rare amongst her kind. Rare enough to be shunned for that. Unless you dont mind a version with a bit more of a spider than just deadly legs. I chuckle. Ross sighs andughs a little too. Why do you always get the best things Why dont we check on Lianne while we are here? Cornelia suddenly suggests. It would be rude to leave without saying a word if we were supposed to meet. The two of us can go together while the others rx a little in the castle. Thats a great idea, if no one minds, of course, Ross says enthusiastically and everyone shakes their head. Shes been talking about you even more than usual, for some reason. I guess she enjoys yourpany so much that even a short trip can affect her mood. Oh, she surely does. She chuckles and pulls me up with her. Well be off then. If theres anything important, contact us through Whispers, she instructs others and starts guiding me to the door. We are soon out of the chamber and link our elbows as we parade through the hallway, a certain presence apanying us, of course. That eager to meet your gossip friend? I ask teasingly. Cornelia smirks. I have a hunch. About what? You will see. Since she doesnt seem to want to spoil the surprise under my intense gaze, I back off obediently and wait for the reveal, if she really is right about something. I dont have to wait for too long and we arrive in front of what I guess is the entrance to the Queens chambers. Cornelia gestures with her finger to her mouth, instructing me to stay quiet, and starts weaving some magic into the door. After a few seconds, she gets rid of a protective formation and some kind of noise startsing out of the room. It must have been a silencing array or something with that function. Before I get enough time to ponder over whats the source of the weird sounds, Cornelia silently opens the door and lightly pushes me inside,ing in after me. I instantly realise what is the answer to my previous question and quickly p Hall of Serenity on the nearby wall. Lianne is currently sitting on afy stool with a fancy cushion, wearing one of her iconic light azure dresses, with a tall, oval mirror right in front of her. From our position, we have her from her back, pretty much, and I can clearly see her royal pussy in the reflection, which is getting fervently drilled by her slender fingers as Lianne lifts her clothing a little bit. The Queen releases melodic, slightly withheld moans as she ys with herself,pletely oblivious to her surroundings. Cornelia chuckles lightly, breaking me out of the slight daze induced by the unexpected and very alluring show. She then winks at me and clears her throat as loud as she can. In an instant, Liannes head turns almost one-eightyof course, with her shouldersand she squeals in surprise, standing up so fast she topples the cushioned stool. She quickly covers herher regions and a crimson flush begins surfacing on her angelic face. Al. Cornelia. Wee. I didnt hear youe, hahaha. What are you doing here? She waves at us cheerfully but notices that her fingers are slightly wet for an obvious reason and quickly hides that hand behind her back, clearly wiping her love juices into the dress with a slightly nervous and embarrassed chuckle. Cornelia shakes her head and steps closer to the shorter and more petite woman, catching Liannes wrist and bringing it up. Really? Masturbating here, to him, instead ofing to meet him in person? Have you fallen so low already? More crimson covers Liannes fair cheeks. I dont know what you are talking about Oh, stop it already. Ive listened to enough of your rants about not knowing how to tell him and how its just the worst being the Queen. Evoking a cute yelp from her best friend, Cornelia brings Lianne with her as shees back to my side, as result, pulling the blushing Queen close to my chest. The two of us exchange nces as she looks up at me and I gaze down due to our slight height difference and how petite Lianne is. She then turns her gaze to my charming magician. I think we should stop this, Cornelia. As far as jokes and teasing can go, we both know Cornelia rolls her eyes. I sense a tug at my belt, and suddenly, my pants dematerialise alongside my shorts, effectively bringing my half-erect cock out into the open, slowly waking up. Liannes eyes widen in an instant and get glued to my crotch. After a few seconds, she blinks repeatedly and res at her friend. Cornelia, you are taking this too fa Oh,e on. mmmmmwwhhhhmmmmmmmm! Not letting Lianne finish her sentence again, Cornelia reaches out, ces her hand on the back of the youthfuldys head, and pushes her down onto the monument of desire standing at full attention. Holy shit. Did she just drop the Queen''s mouth onto my cock? I turn to Cornelia to question her but she shushes me down while speaking observe with her lips. Moving my eyes to my navel, I watch how Lianne pulls my cock out of her warm mouth and stares at it with an almost entranced expression. She positions her face from below and adores my member towering over it like a leaning tower. A very faint smile curves her mouth as she half-closes her eyes and starts lovingly pecking my shaft while rubbing it up and down. Lianne sighs blissfully every few licks, relishing in the taste of my dick, thats for sure. She literally rubs her face into it and even giggles to herself a few times. Her lewd efforts spread over various very pleasurable actions as she focuses on different parts of my penis, giving all of them proper attention and care. After a few moments, she guides her mouth back above it and descends onto the stiff pole as her eyshes flutter a little. Completely forgetting herself, she uses one hand to pull her dress away, releasing her perfect-in-all-aspects pussy, and starts rubbing her alluring mound again while tenderly sucking me off like she has her most favourite lollipop in her mouth, maximizing the number of licks for it tost the longest before the fun ends. Her fingers and tongue move faster and faster, thetter doing an amazing job around my ns while the former being violently thrust into her leaking snatch. Liannes experience is clear as day. She knows how to please a man, and herself at the same time. This continues until her moans over my dick increase and Cornelia pushes the Queen down on my cock again, this time, impaling the royal throat on my throbbing member. Lianne gags a little but still continues to suck me like a pro, clearly enjoying the treatment. Her fingers be a blur and strong vibrations assault the nerves around my ns and shaft as she releases a hearty moan into them, which vibrates through her throat and my dick in the process. She orgasms so hard a bit of love juices gushes out of her love hole and hits the floor just as I unload a hefty dose of delicious seed deep in her tight upper tunnel. After swallowing all of it, Lianne shakily stands up with Cornelias help and res at the smirking magician while panting heavily. That was very, very rude and inappropriate, Cornelia, she begins. But? My charming researcher lifts a brow at her. But thank you. Cornelia chuckles. I couldnt stand you tormenting yourself over it anymore. Just fucking fuck him already. Everyone knows you find stair more than just physically attractive. I cant believe a day hase when I hear these words from you. The Queen chuckles adorably with her soft tone and turns to look at me. So Ummm About that promise from before your departure I shake my head and lean down to join our lips together, wrapping my arms around Liannes petite figure. She moans into my mouth and her hands shoot to my still erect cock, caressing it as we pursue each others tongues. She withdraws first, still pumping my mast. Can I assume thats a yes? Do I really have to answer that? I smile at her. Lianne responds with the same and snaps her fingers, making her dress and everything else disappear in a blink, showing uppletely naked in front of me. She spins around, leans forward just a bit, and spreads her royal cheeks for me, disying her pretty, pink slit from behind, leaking so much love juice its an almost constant stream. Our eyes meet. She just begs for it. She craves it badly. And Im going to give it to her. Im going to nail the Queen right in front of the Court Magician, her friend, and my wife. So, I thrust my hips forward. Oh, my sweet Goddess! Liannes head shoots to the back as she screams in ecstasy. Yep! Thats a cock! Thats a thick, hot, juicy cock! She shivers so strongly I have to catch her body to prevent it from falling. She might havee just from getting stabbed by my rod. Her already amazingly snug pussy tightened on me for a brief moment. Regaining some of herposure, Lianne nces at me over her shoulder. Please? I smile at her and begin pumping her royal flower, so much devoid of this carnal pleasure for way, way too long. Oh, yes! Oh! Oh! Oh! You fill me so good with your big cock! Oh! Oh! Moving my hold closer to her chest, I pull Lianne more into me, arching her back a little as I keep drilling her from below in a standing position. Cornelia moves right in front of us and puts her hands on her hips, smirking at her friend. Look at you, so against this before, now unable to even hide your silly expression anymore just seconds after shoving a dick into your nymphomaniac pussy, Oh! Oh! Ohhh! Yeees! I was wrong! Ohhh! Ohhh! His cock is so good! Soooo gooooood, ohhhhhh! Corneeeeeliaaa! I increase the intensity of my pounding, mming my cock into Liannes yearning hole so strong that I bump her up with each hit. Its not really an achievement with her petite frame but it clearly increases the pleasant sensations for her even more as she, subjected to gravity, falls down right onto my dick as it lunges up to pierce her again. My lovely magician chuckles and unpins her robes behind her neck, causing them to fall just like in the carriage. She smiles at me sweetly and steps closer, sandwiching Lianne between our bodies and preventing her from escaping my violent treatment. Ohhh! Ohhh! This is so good! Getting fucked standing is so goood! I dont remember when was thest time I felt so good! Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Cumming again! As Lianne gushes onto my cock, I make out with my dear wife over her shoulder. We pursue each others lips like the Queen doesnt even exist, lost in our small, affectionate world. Only my hips remember to drill the wet folds wrapped tightly around my member just by themselves. I would have never thought you would expose yourself in front of Lianne, nor even guide me to fuck her right in front of you, I say as our lips part for a second. Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhhhhhhh! Cornelia chuckles. Immeasurable are the heights you are willing to go for your friends to help them achieve their dreams. Ohhhhh! Ohhhhhh! Ohh! Ohh! Oh! I peck her lips dearly. You are the bestest friend anyone could have. I love you and I will keep saying that every day. Ohhhh! Ohhh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Less chatting, more thrusting. Its not even half as intense as she goes solo with all the toys you gave her. Ahhhhhhh! Dont go faster right now! Ahh! Ahhh! Im cumminggggggggg agggaaaaaaainnnn! Unghhhhhhhhhh! Lianne enters an orgasm so strong her toes and fingers curl inwards and her eyshes flutter like crazy. I can feel her muscles squeeze me real hard down there as her snug passage constricts on my cock from her high. AH! What?! Shortly after she calms down a bit, Cornelia puts her hands under Liannes knees and pushes them up, bringing her into an almost full nelson. Taking a hint, I resume my honest efforts to fill the empty void Liannes pussy suffered after herst beloved partner passed away. Ohhh! Ohhhh! Thats it! I love it so rough! Spread me moreeeeeeee! Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhh! Im not going to lie, listening to her soft, adorable voice scream lewd things is turning me on even more. Always so calm,posed, kind and royal, Lianne is currently using that angelic voice to scream in ecstasy and rain praises about my penis making a mess out of her cunt. Alright. Time for a switch, Cornelia says, looking around for some reason. There. That fancy desk. Smash it into pieces. What? Wait! No, no, no, no! Not the desk! Ohhhhhhhh! Oh! Oh! Oh! So strong! Ohhh! Ignoring Liannes protests, I go where Cornelia leads me, flip Lianne around, and shove myself back into her warm embrace, mming her into the wooden surface with each thrust her wet pussy receives during the ssic mating press. Our mixed love juices stter all over the sturdy furniture. For whatever reason, it seems to be turning my partner even more. It looks like Cornelia really knows Lianne inside out. Next, that dresser over there. Let her see herself in the mirror. Releasing another wave of ferocious white delicacy into Liannes deepest depths as she climaxes on me, I follow our instructor and push her into another piece of furniture, this time, taking her doggy style while raising one of her legs to better reflect her precious ce receiving a violent pounding, filled with cum so much its starting to drip down as we fuck continuously. She stains the mirror with her hands and petite breasts rubbing strongly against it. Our gazes meet during this round and I can adore her extremely flushed and ecstatic expression. Lianne has a truly silly smile as I rail her from behind, just begging for more even without any words used. Move to that corner full of plush bean chairs. She loves to masturbate there while upside-down. Following the piece of interesting trivia, I carry Lianne where Cornelia points me to and rotate her again. In a sh, Im drilling her pussy in a piledriver position, staring at her ecstatic expression and listening to her amorous moans from above. At this point, Ive shot my seed inside her so many times it leaks out and travels down her slim belly more with each thrust. She doesnt make anything of it and just keeps receiving me joyfully, inviting me to pound her more with the lewd smiles she keeps shooting at me from time to time. Alright. Come here, we will finish her together. dly, I bring Lianne back up and nail her from behind just like in the beginning. Cornelia pushes herself into the Queen and starts lovingly sucking on her decently-sized small breasts as her life depends on it. I add a bit of stimtion to Liannes clit with my mana-enhanced fingers and we quickly bring the Queen overboard. Receiving myst surge of milky white liquid, Lianne pants heavily, shivering between our bodies with a stupid grin on her dainty lips. With the bed nearby, I drop the three of us onto it and sigh blissfully too as I and the Queene down from our respective highs. Cornelia chuckles and strokes my cheek, lying next to me. That was okay. Okay? I raise a brow at her. Yeah. I think you are like one-third into it? What? Then, Lianne suddenly regains all her vigour and pounces on top of me like an energetic cat, impaling herself on my cock again. Giggling charmingly, she shows a wide grin. Time for round two. My turn now. Oh, gods. I forgot shes a total freak. Chapter 119 – The More, the Merrier Chapter 119 C The More, the Merrier I stare at the figure of the petite Queen above me, impaled on my still lively cock. Thats a detail I, fortunately, dont have to worry about too much. At this point, Im confident in keeping at it for more than a day or two straight. I think. But, met with Liannes proud, hungry, and almost crazy expression, I start having doubts about that. It would be a lie if I said that I havent partaken in intense activities with girls who love it rough, yet she gives me the feeling that I might have not yet slept with a truly insatiable woman. Seemingly guessing my thoughts through my wry smile, Liannes adorable grin wavers a little, reced by a shadow of worry. She slides her small hand over my chest while ncing at me from above. Am I going too far, perhaps? I quickly sit up and bring us into a lotus position, with our faces right in front of each other. Sensing my intentions, Lianne leans forward and we enter a tender kiss, exchanging lively and passionate pecks. Her fingers race over my chest as she enjoys the brief show of affection. Breaking it up first, I gaze into her deep blue eyes. Dont worry about me. I can take a beating, and I assure you Im almost fully certain you would reduce yourself to a trembling mess before tiring me out even a bit. She shows a beautiful smile. You are not acting brave and just saying that, are you? Because its been so long since I had such a wonderful cock I might be unable to hold back after I let go. You fill me so well that even staying like this feels amazing. Cornelias face shows up next to mine as she hugs me from the back, pressing her soft breasts into my skin. I can guarantee everything he says is true and only true. Dont forget how many women live in the mansion. Hes not having orgies twenty-four-on-seven only because they all respect his time and him as a person, which doesnt mean he couldnt hold them at any moment and for days. You wont find another person so fitting your condition in this world, Lianne. The Queen hugs my lovely magician through me, effectively squishing me between their pleasant breasts from both front and back as they share a moment. I wait a few seconds, grazing Liannes gorgeous back. Well, he certainly is something if he was able to get rid of your terrible shyness and stubbornness. At least partially, Liannements with a wide smile after they part. Oh, shut it, Cornelia quips back. Even without seeing her face, I can tell its currently covered by a radiant blush. Lianne isnt wrong. The old Cornelia wouldnt even be able to talk about a situation such as this one. She has changed so much since the first time we got together. As much as to bring me to her best friend to bang her with both of them present. I lean to the back a bit and turn my face to where my precious wife is. Our eyes meet and Cornelia lets me join our lips together. I try my best to convey my feelings for her and she most likely gets it through our bond as her hands cup my cheek and our exchange switches to a more dear moment. A groan escapes my throat and interrupts our sweet kissing session. We both turn to look at Lianne, who bites on her lower lip while moving her hips up and down on my member. Catching our gazes, she giggles softly. Sorry. I couldnt help myself. Cornelia chuckles too and shakes her head. Youplete slut Hey! Thats no way of speaking to a queen! Lianne pouts at her. A queen? Yeah, you are one. A Queen of Sluts. Yeah? Then I appoint you as my Court Slut. You seem to know a lot about true sluttiness. Uhhhh I stare between the two with raised brows. What? they both ask at the same time. Is that how you usually talk to each other? Cornelia and Lianne exchange nces and chuckle together. Warm, charming smiles decorate their lips as they turn back to me. Did you think I always spoke in a very polite and refined manner, stair? thetter asks. I like it very much, yes, but its extremely exhausting. And Cornelia is my best friend. Dont forget shes aplete slut, the former adds. What is a bit of informal speech in front of so much moaning, cursing, and dirty talk? They chuckle again and I join them this time. Shes right. I fooled myself a little. Lianne was usually so kind and royal that Ive identally assumed she always holds herself like that. She is a normal person too, living in a slightly different environment. Well, normal as much as it can get while being crazy for sex. Another squeezing sensation assaulting my penis interrupts my train of thoughts and I catch Lianne gyrating her hips on me. You are truly insatiable, Corneliaments for me. With a pleasurable sigh, I drop back on the bed, cing my hands on the Queens slim thighs. Go for it. You must have been holding yourself back damn hard. Its been years since you did itst time, right? Are you really sure? Lianne nces at me curiously. And, yes, I havent slept with a man since my husband passed away. Its been long. I smile reassuringly. If you find me worthy of your affection, then feel free to go wild. Use me as much as you want. My cock is yours for the taking. Im honestly amazed by your dedication. Shes always been like that, Cornelia says. You wont find a more faithful woman in this kingdom. As you can imagine, many men tried to court Lianne, either out of love, desire, greed, or other reasons. Yet, you are the first one who made her waver. Stop it. Liannes fair cheeks turn a shade redder and its certain thats not the fault of her lewd tendencies. I just never felt anything for anyone who came after my husband passed away. You are saying that, but you would do the same for stair, wouldnt you? And I feel like he would say the same words to you that my husband said to me in the past. It took some time, but I finally found a connection with someone. Alright. Enough of that soppy talk. Cornelia ps her hands a few times. We dont have much time right now. You better squeeze all those years of sexual frustration into the next half an hour or well get discovered. Get those hips moving, chop-chop. Oh, gods I smile wryly, meeting Liannes hungry gaze. Thats a lot of orgasms I have to catch up on. The white-haired, youthful Queen giggles at me. Its time to get serious. Add her to your Partners before she devours you, my wise magician wife reminds me and I do exactly that. Aware of my ss and its inner workings, Lianne quickly epts it with a smile and immediately ms her pussy onto my cock with a mighty downwards thrust. I have no idea where she stores all that strength and energy in her petite body. The bed literally caves under us as she pounds me into the mattress. Cornelia chuckles at Lianne taking her advice to her heart and nces down at me from the side. I turn my face to her and look up, past her gorgeous breasts hanging above me. Do you think she begins but slows down almost immediately as her cheeks grow rosy from embarrassment. As Lianne keeps hammering her waist into mine, I twist my torso a bit and bring my face closer to Cornelias body, arriving right in front of her underbelly. Sitting on her knees, she leans back a little and spreads her legs invitingly. Still very embarrassed, she lets me reach her alluring slit and give it a loving kiss. Shes doing her best to hide it but I know and feel how tough this actually is for her due to her nature. Lianne doesnt even pay attention to us but the presence of her long-time friend, and the Queen no more, has a clear effect on Cornelia, making her very embarrassed about the situation she has found herself in. Still, despite that, she fought against her shyness for the sake of Lianne and I love her so much for that. I try to reassure her as much as I can through our bond and also by tenderly brushing over the inside of her delicious thighs as I shower her pretty flower in affectionate pecks while looking Cornelia right into her eyes. Al she whispers to me with a coy tone, a wide smile decorating her face. She slides one hand down her belly and reaches her secret ce, using two fingers to spread her beautiful petals to the sides, effectively, revealing her all to me and giving me much easier ess to her delicious lily. I caress the sensitive pink with the utmost affection, divining inside with my tongue now and then. Cornelia clearly rxes a little bit and lets me hear some of her sighs and quiet moans. Weirdly enough, they dont get lost in the plethora of loud noises, sounds, and almost screams Lianne is making on our side. I can hear Cornelias enthralling voice as perfectly as possible. Its truly music to my ears. Fingers appear in my hair and I notice Cornelias other hand arriving on the top of my head. She ruffles through my grey strands lovingly as I eat her out. With time, she turns slightly bolder and uses her hold to guide me around the best spots doing wonders for her or to push my mouth more into her leaking slit. I feel a convulsing squeeze on my cock and guess thats Lianne cumming on it after riding me for a moment. Not wanting to be rude and appear as if I pay no attention, I buckle my hips up a little and blow a load deep inside her snug tunnel. A prolonged moan reaches our ears as another batch of warm seed fills up the Queen. Not even three seconds pass before Lianne spins around and nails herself on me again but at a different angle. The intense hammering continues. I sneak a nce down there and find her literally scissoring me while hugging my leg. Our gazes connect and Lianne shows a beautiful smile that just oozes gratitude and excitement. Her small frame grinds into me with so much joy that it makes it even sexier. Her long, white hair il in the air as her porcin-white skin drips with little drops of sweat. Before I stare for too long at her jumping body, Cornelia uses both hands to press my lips into her folds and I quickly return all my attention to her. Bit by bit, she also reaches her peak and trembles slightly as I keep sucking on her clit during her high, sneaking a single finger into her leaking honeypot to rub her insides at the same time. She finishes with a rough breath and her eyes move toward Lianne. The two of them look at each other and the Queen grins at my shy, tsundere magician while raising her voice by an octave and speeding up her thrusting even more. Of course, Cornelia blushes heavily in response and averts her gaze. AH! Lianne yelps as I p her butt. No bullying my lovely wife. Only I get the privilege to do that. Cornelia snorts to my words but I can see the corners of her mouth lifting up. She then smirks at me at points at the Queen with her thumb. Youve done fucked up, Al. Raising my brow at her, I follow the gesture and notice Liannes even more heated expression. I focus on her lips, which clearly convey more in a silent tone full of lust. Because, of course, she would be into that too. Chuckling internally, I curse myself for that mistake. Oh well. I guess its time we turn it up. Do you mind? Cornelia leans down and ces a brief peck on my cheek. Show her what you can do. I had my share. I smile at her and peck her back. Afterwards, she helps me sit up quickly, which throws Lianne off bnce with a yelp of surprise. Before she can recover I jump at the petite Queen and pin her down. Change of ns. To end this quicker, Im going to rough you up so much you wont be able to walk straight for a week. That should be enough for a slutty queen just like yourself, no? Liannes eyes sparkle briefly and she bites her lip. OH! she gasps when I suddenly drive myself into her with all I have. We begin the ssic missionary, with the slight change that I have to hold Liannes sides damn hard to prevent her from gettingunched off the bed with how heavily I pound her tight pussy. She instantly grabs the sheets by her head and starts writhing in pleasure, clearly enjoying the forceful approach. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Harder! Faster! I can take it! Ohhhh! She even has enough wits to scream for more, which ismendable but not that surprising. She must have been really starved for a good pounding after so many years. I cant imagine myself meeting her stamina and desires if it was the past me. Their love life with herte husband must have been truly intense. I wonder if he could keep up. Nevertheless, its not like Im so insensitive to ask about such things, be it right now, in the middle of a fierce sh of sweaty bodies covered in love juices, or at any point under much more normal circumstances. Thest thing she needs is someone to stupidly remind her of her first love too much and bring out some mncholic memories. Instead, we should focus on creating new ones. And whats a better ce to do that than the bed, of course. Ill make her pussy remember every inch of my cock after todays unexpected meeting. Ill make sure to properly satisfy all her needs from now on, no matter howplex our rtionship might be. Im obliged to at least this much after receiving the feelings of someone this precious. Cumming! Cumming! Ohhhhhhh! Lianne gushes more of her sweet nectar onto my member as she enters another shaking orgasm. Just as all the times earlier, I flood her royal pussy with waves of fresh semen, catching her wrists and pulling her slim frame into myself with a lot of strength. We both get a few seconds of rest during our peaks and shortly after. So rough, hahahaha, ohhhhhhh! But, the next moment, I roll onto my back with Lianne in my arms. She plops down on my chest with a soft smack andughs charmingly, releasing a moaning gasp into my face as my cock rushes through her stained insides again. Shes received so much of my seed already that its dripping from around my cock pretty much in a constant stream. It makes it a bit easier for me to rush through her tight vagina and clearly does wonders for the dainty Queen too. She smiles at me charmingly while her body gets bumped by my movements. Ohhhh I think Ohhhh Im falling even more Ohhhh In love Ohhhh Lianne admits amidst her cries. Cornelia chuckles somewhere and I notice her standing at the bottom end of the bed. You love that thick cock of his, dont you? she asks with a mischievous tone. Ohhhh Yes! Ohhhh I love how ohhhh it spreads me! Ohhhh Its even better ohhhh than my husbands! And you would love it even more if there were two of them, wouldnt you? Ohhhh Totally! Ohhhh That would be amaziwait what? OHHHHHH DEAR GODDESSSSSS! Liannes head suddenly jerks to the back and her mouth opens wide. I try to take a peek over her shoulder and find Cornelia right behind the Queen, slowly pushing her hips forward, bringing them closer to Liannes bottom bit by bit. Noticing something looking like the top side of panties covering her underbelly, I immediately understand whats happening. MY GODDESS! MY GODDESS! ITS GOING INTO MY BUTTTTTTTTTTTTTT! OHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Shivers envelop Liannes body as her eyes roll slightly to the back. She grips my arms so strong her nails dig deep into my flesh, creating some shallow cuts on my skin. Still, her face contorts in full pleasure as what I assume is a strap-on slowly invades the Queens backdoor. I obviously pause my movements during that moment to avoid causing Lianne any idental difort or pain. Cornelia notices my slightly concerned gaze and chuckles, bringing her fingers up for me to see. A familiar, slimy substance slowly flows down them and she silently speaks, Dont worry. Shes had bigger, with her lips. This woman. She gets so embarrassed when I do anything to her in front of someone but she goes full teasing mode on the others. I noticed it earlier, when she was ordering me where to pound Lianne around the room, or when she made out with me while squeezing her between our bodies. I wonder if Cornelia is a hidden sadist too. Our petite Queen finally gets ahold of herself and finishes her orgasm, induced by the sudden appearance of another stiff pole in one of her free orifices. She clenched on me damn hard when that second cock was spreading her anus. But, I guess I shouldnt be surprised. Cornelia told me how hard Lianne went on the rocking chair with two dildos. You You I what? Cornelia smirks at Lianne, who is peeking over her shoulder to match gazes with the sly magician. Barbarian! How could you go after my butt while Im distracted and stuff it with this this What did you even prate me with?! Cornelia chuckles. Exactly with what I said. This is the perfect replica of stairs incredible penis, hand-crafted with attention to the utmost detail. Courtesy of my other, more recent best friend. Ohhhhhh Lianne lets out a melodic moan as Cornelia pulls her hips back and gently moves them forward again. So thats how it feels to fuck someone, huh. At least in terms of movement. Pretty weird. Stop this ahhhhh at once! Lianne orders but I can somehow tell she doesnt really mean it. Why would I? It was one of your greatest fantasies to get pounded in both pussy and ass at the same time, wasnt it? You would never cheat on our partner, though, so the chances of that happening were close to zero. Cornelia thrusts her hips once more, evoking another shiver and moan from the white-haired littledy. With this, she continues, you have nothing to worry about. Its still technically stairs dick drilling your ass, and Im sure he doesnt mind, does he? I decide to answer with my own hips and remind Liannes pussy about the presence of the original inside her hot vagina. She groans in pleasure and shoots me a re. Im not sure if its usative or just so thirsty it looks damn ferocious. Cornelia reaffirms her grip on Liannes sides and pulls her waist back, bringing the strap-on almost fully out of the Queens narrow ring. Im soooo going to enjoy paying you back for all those teases. An almost evil grin paints her face. Lianne nces at me and giggles wryly. Oh, dear Goddess, have mercy. I smirk at her and thrust into her yearning hole at the same time as Cornelia pushes her body forward. Liannes head shoots to the back in an instant and she cries out in a high-pitched moan. I wrap my arms around her petite body and we begin the assault. OHHHHH! OHHH! OHHH SWEEEET FUCKKKKKK! All the leftover decorum is thrown out of the window as two spears pierce the Queens holes. Lianne shakes, quivers, and trembles while making ecstatic faces and expressions. She clenches her teeth whenever we time our thrusts and nail both of her lewd passages simultaneously. We try to find a rhythm allowing us to poke her insides interchangeably, making it a bit less stimting for the overloaded Queen, but it isnt always possible. Okay, it is with our mental connection, but neither of us wants to miss seeing Liannepletely broken by double pration. This might be the only way to get the upper hand on our lovely, petite nymphomaniac. Only Cornelia knows what inconceivable things she tried herself with her fingers or toys received from me. OHHHHH! OHHHH! SOOO GOOOD! OHHHHH! I LOVE YOU! OHHHH! BOTH! We smirk at each other with Cornelia and share a nod. Her spontaneous idea turns out to be the best one. I can also tell she was telling the truth. She clearly has a lot of fun railing her friend from behind and watching Lianne squirm during her actions like a total slut. KEEP AT IT! OHHHH! PLEASE! OHHHHH! DEEPER! Another squeeze tightly embraces my cock as Lianne reaches her next high. I stop for a brief moment but Cornelia keeps nailing her ass repeatedly. Our orgasming Queens eyes roll to the back as her eyshes flutter wildly, jumping in sync with the pounding she receives. Each thrust makes her snatch clench on me even more, increasing the pleasure for both of us. I pepper Liannes alluring neck with a myriad of kisses in the meanwhile. Shes a gorgeous little woman, so appetising and enticing. For someone as petite to be a mother of a grown-up man and a respected queen, its just something out of pure fantasy. The moment she finishes her high, we switch it up a little with Cornelia. I pick Lianne up and get on my knees. She quickly wraps her arms around my neck and keeps moaning into my face. The hammering doesnt stop. I bring her legs up while thrusting into her pussy in mid-air. She pulls me into a brief kiss which is quickly broken by a powerful cry of pleasure when my copy spears through her anus from below. Cornelia presses her body into the Queen from behind and brings her face over Liannes shoulder, drilling her friends backdoor as hard as she can. Our bodies smack together in the apaniment of loud, lewd noises. Copious amounts of mixed love juices stter on the sheets, joined by Cornelias sweet nectar dripping from her aroused crevice. My mischievous magician wife pushes the Queens face aside with her cheek and steals my lips from her. Lianne shoots her a re but cant do much more under the intense care of her subordinate. For a while, the two women fight each other over the surface of my lips, making me chuckle a little. Its a sight I would have never expected to experience. How much my life has changed since the very beginning is just unimaginable. Im a little scared of what the future might hold in store for me. Both I and Cornelia notice Lianne approaching another, quite a big orgasm and we sync our movements again. She lets the Queen have my mouth for herself during that moment and we thrust as deep as we can at the same time, bumping Liannes small frame strongly. She screams in pleasure and shivers during the powerful high. I, naturally, join her and let the wave of heat ovee me, gifting Lianne with thest load of my very special, white delicacy. After we finish, her head drops on my shoulder while her body keeps faintly shivering. Cornelia gently withdraws herself from the Queens anus and helps mey Lianne on the clean part of the sheets. We rest on her sides and watch our mutual friend graduallye back to her senses. That was Haaaaah The best sex of my life Haaaaah Lianne admits with a wide smile. We chuckle together with Cornelia and high-five each other above her trembling body. I didnt get too intense, did I? she asks. Oh, no, no, no. I loved every second of it, Cornelia. Lianne giggles adorably. It felt so amazing when you joined in, so different from when I used toys myself. That was the best present ever. Well, that and you bringing stair here. She turns her face to me and shows a soft smile. I scoot myself closer and hug her gently from the side. Im d youve made up your mind. I really didnt want to pressure you too much, even though I know I already did with the gifts and everything. Its okay. To be fair, I was already going to take the step when we met in your mansion but I was hit with doubts when I saw you. You remember how it went. I couldnt satisfy myself with anything for a week after experiencing your touch. Ugh That sounds horrible. I graze over Liannes smooth belly with my fingers and ce a gentle kiss on her cheek. I will dly help you out with whatever you need. Just say a word. All she needs is your cock in her pussy. Cornelia smirks at us. Thats not true! Lianne denies. Theres butt too she then adds quietly. I chuckle and shake my head. I guess thats my fault. I was the one who introduced you to the pleasures of anal. I get that the lube worked well? Too well, Cornelia answers instead. Now that we three are all in this, I have so much to tell you about her truly insatiable desire. She went so hard on her butt after your suggestion she literally passed out with a dildo in her ass. If a maid had walked into her like that, Goddess knows what rumours would spread around the castle. A big flush reappears on Liannes face after subsiding just moments earlier. Perhaps people of this world are all secretly into anal, considering my recent experiences. Speaking of which, I wonder how Ghilerie is doing. I hope the fun stuff I left them with is enough for her and the Elder. We will have to save the stories forter, Cornelia. Lianne smiles at us a little shyly. Your friends await us, dont they? And its not like you came to the castle just for me. You surely must be busy after returning moments ago. I agree. We better wrap things up here before Ross decides to check on us checking on you. That would be a catastrophe. Oh, it would. It would shatter his worldview. Lianne chuckles softly and raises herself on her elbows. Good Goddess. Impletely wrecked. Look at how much seed flows out of me and covers my entire body. I really look like a total slut, dont I? Cornelia snorts and a smile forces itself on my lips. It looks like I have a lot to learn about the casual side of the Queen. We dont waste any time and jump right into cleaning up with magic. I let Cornelia give Lianne a hand while I take care of the bed and the chamber as a whole. We did stain quite a few pieces of furniture. An imprint of a certain petitedys front is still clearly visible on the tall, oval mirror, with all the spicy details and trails of both semen and her love juices covering its surface. It takes us just a moment and we meet on the bed again afterwards. Lianne has a bit of a problem walking without suddenly shivering so we help her dress up. Cornelia fixes the Queens hair back to its proper, magnificent state. Naturally, for me, her white hair could staypletely dishevelled and she would look no less magnificent and royal, but someone of her standing has to keep the appearances no matter what or where. That actually reminds me of one important thing. Lianne, what happens with us now? I ask as we are finishing our preparations. Well, I would really love to take you as my husband but all of us here know thats a tad difficult. Many nobles would raise a fuss, for sure. I dont think any of us wants to trouble Ross with that, right? I nod. True. Honestly, the best option would be for you to be a figure equal to a king or even bigger. No one would say anything about the Queen joining the harem of someone like that. Unfortunately, I dont think revealing what you really are would have any effect on the current residents of Evaneheim," Cornelia adds. Cornelia is right. Barely anyone respects the old traditions and vows. And, plenty of nobles and officials are corrupt too. Yeah. Thats why I think you two should remain hidden for now. We can take time thinking about something suitable. Who knows, maybe Al will manage to get rid of the Abyssal threat and be the worlds Hero. Him getting with the Queen then would be nothing. Lianne chuckles. Just like in the stories. With a bit more sex, though. I roll my eyes and chuckle too. Shes already opening up with her strong desire. Until that happens, you can juste to us through the tunnel whenever. We can do the same, of course. Many servants already noticed how you looked at stair and they are extremely loyal to you so we dont have to worry about any big rumours. They want the best for you. Especially after you suffered so much without a husband. Ill try not to make things awkward with my presence too much, Lianne promises. That shouldnt be a problem. Though, visiting us during the next week might be a little special, I reply. She notices Cornelia averting her gaze with a tiny blush. Why? Well We both are going to walk around the mansionpletely naked What? Lianne blinks a few times. Why would you? Cornelia sighs heavily. I made a stupid bet and now I have to suffer, thats why. Im never betting against him again. I smile and nod. Pretty much that. Lianne eyes me up and down, pausing at my covered crotch. I can see how it could be problematic. Im not sure if I would be able to hold myself back seeing that magnificent cock just hanging around the mansion. Great Goddess Another one Cornelia swipes down her face, making me chuckle. After another round of giggling and chuckling, we finally leave Liannes bedroom. She catches a pair of servants and exins that it needs some more in-depth cleaning after she partook in her usual activities. They hastily pay their respects and rush to do their job. Its a bizarre thought knowing that the servants in the castle know exactly what those activities are and thats why they are usual. But, I guess not much would escape their attention with the nature of their work. Lianne has to lean on me for assistance or she trips every few steps her wobbly legs make. It looks almostical but much more romantic, actually, since we walk shoulder-in-shoulder. We soon arrive where my ex-students are chilling and join them to rest a little bit after our intense exercise. Ross soones back too,pleting the group to thest important member, now also including Lianne, which he most likely wont be aware of for quite some time. Snacking on some light foods and drinking fine wine, we discuss various things for about an hour before everyone goes their way. Lianne leaves with Ross, not without sneaking a wink at me, and our group heads out of the castle. We are going to split outside for now and see to our own responsibilities. Shortly before we reach the exit, Vanessa stops us and turns to me. I would like to speak with you alone before we part ways, even temporarily, stair. I nce at the others, especially Shino and Natalie, and nod at the princess. Sure. Go ahead, guys. Dont wait for us. They continue on their path while we step into a simple room, closing the doors behind us. I activate Hall of Serenity just in case. Im sorry for bringing you out like that for no reason but I just wanted to properly apologise without everyone around, and also thank you for being so understanding. You didnt have to. Yet, you did a lot to open my eyes, letting yourself experience my unjust treatment. I I walk closer and put my hands on Vanessas shoulders. This is already in the past and we talked about it. I epted your honest apology earlier. Theres no need to go that far, you know? Thank you. She smiles faintly. Surprising her a little, I pull her into a gentle hug, patting her back with one hand and brushing through her golden hair with the other. You had it much worse than me. Getting someone a little angry at me is nothingpared to your pain. Let me apologise for what I did, no matter if it was just, unjust, right, or not. Know that I will always be here if you want to talk about it, or just sit together in silence. I know its tough for you right now. I lost someone in the past too. You are an incredible girl. Just keep being yourself and youll push through. A little hesitant at first, Vanessa returns the embrace and we stand together in the middle of the room for a brief moment. Thank you she whispers again. Dont be afraid to reach out to Shino too, I add. She truly considers you her close friend and was very sad to learn what happened. Both of us will do what we can to help so dont bottle it up. Its very unhealthy. When its too hard, just let it out. I promise you, you will feel much better afterwards. After a few seconds of silence, I start backing away slowly when a very quiet sniffle reaches my ears. Quickly stopping myself, I hug Vanessa even closer and lovingly stroke through her hair. Not as much as earlier but she lets some tears flow down her cheeks. For as long as she needs, I just remain still, allowing her to use me to let out whatever she stored inside and didnt release back in the mansion. It only takes a few short minutes but Vanessa looks a tad brighter afterwards and gives me a nice smile with a grateful nod. We soon leave the room and try to catch up with the others while I keep reassuringly rubbing her arm as we walk side by side. Theres nothing deeper in this. Just a friendforting another friend. Thats what she needs the most right now. Out of the castle, we bid farewell for now. Shino joins the others and leaves with them after shyly pecking my cheek. Cornelia and I nod at each other and head towards Jericho''s ce. Chapter 120 – Branching Out Even More Chapter 120 C Branching Out Even More After reaching the castles main gate and walking into the za right in front of it, we all stop together by the carriages belonging to our establishment. Two distinguishable groups form. Im standing with Cornelia while Vanessa stays amongst our Heroes as we face each other. Shino breaks this division and trots close to me. Already figuring out her intentions by the blooming blush on her cheeks, I lean forward a little to make it easier for her to pull herself up and gently peck my lips while on her tiptoes. Ill be leaving with the others, for now, Sensei. You have your things to take care of and we have ours. We will most likely check out that vige Rossberg-san mentioned and help with the outbreak. Thank you for taking us with you to escort Ghilerie-san back home. I nod at my adorable samurai girlfriend and ce a kiss on her soft lips too. Got it. It was a pleasure and a lot of fun travelling with all of you. Let me know whenever youd need something. And take good care of Vanessa. She smiles sweetly and I pat her head from all that cuteness, evoking a quiet giggle from Shino. Ending with just that to not embarrass her too much, I nce at her and the others. Good luck with your stuff. Be careful with Abyssals. We still dont know a lot about them. Well be as careful as possible, Paul replies first. I dont think well be heading out right away so well most likely drop by your ce at least once before that. Oh, theres no doubt about that. Im not moving anywhere without saying goodbye properly. Marcia winks at me and I smile wryly. Besides, we should spend some time with Vanessa-san and talk about things. We need to get our proper cooperation back in the correct ce after fighting by your side, Sensei. Things arepletely different when we are just by ourselves, Shino adds. I chuckle and pat her some more. Right. I can imagine that. Sorry for ruining the experience for you. It kind of felt like we rode the bus with a stupidly over-levelled and over-geared yer through some random side-quest, Nataliaments, making our mutual ck-haired friend chuckle at her remark. I dont really get it but Im looking very forward to being relevant again, Kamil grunts to the side. Marcia elbows him lightly whileughing. Is our little star getting jealous of someone stealing its shine? Dont worry, Ill make sure to polish you lots so you regain the radiance of the main protagonist again. He rolls his eyes at her while groaning again and Natalie sighs softly. I dont even know which option is worse, you implying obviously what you are, or you actually talking about his armour. She earns herself an elbow too and res at the energetic redhead. Their almost entire part begins friendly bickering with each other, with the exclusion of Vaness and Shino, while the rest of us watch the show. They are truly a merry bunch. Cornelia chuckles by my side. That they are. Im d everyone got ustomed to our situation. It hasnt been that long since weve been thrown into this world and armed up. I notice her smile gradually disappearing and getting reced with a slightly sour expression. Without thinking about it too much, I wrap my arm around Cornelias waist and pull her to me. Dont me yourself for this. Whats done, is done. Besides, if we didnte here, I wouldnt be able to meet you. Shino pulls us into a group hug by embracing Cornelia and me from the front and she nces at us with a warm smile. And I wouldnt be able to be one with Sensei. So, thank you for bringing us here. You made my dreame true, Cornelia-san. A tinge of rosiness covers our magicians fair cheeks as she tries to look away, clearly embarrassed from the unexpected gratitude. We chuckle together at her with Shino and hug once more before the shortie steps back. Well be going, then. Take care of yourself, Sensei, and yourpanions too. She turns her gaze to Cornelia. Good luck. Ille to see how you are doing before we depart, Cornelia-san. Definitely this week. Oh, you little Before Cornelia brings her face to the front, the giggling samurai girl is already on the run to her friends while mischievously looking at us over her shoulder. I chuckle and peck my charming researchers cheek. She got you good, didnt she? Shush it, she huffs at me. Or what? You wont ride with me back home? I ask in a hushed whisper, nibbling on her ear a little. We are NOT fucking in the carriage again. Goddess, I dont know if bing a Primordial with that ss is a blessing or a curse. You are insatiable. Im pretty sure you do know which one it is. And I do wonder who here is truly insatiable. Besides a certain lewd Queen, perhaps. Cornelia snorts quietly and rolls her eyes. Alright, lets end this before I have to clench my thighs together. Im still not wearing underwear if you forgot and you arent exactly helping. What about the ride, then? She nces at me with an upturned gaze. Ill see about it. We again chuckle at each other and head to the carriage waiting for us patiently. The others return to the castle so the second one is going to follow us back home empty. I could suggest it to a certaindy hiding away Goddess knows where, but I have a feeling that Hecate prefers roaming free rather than being locked in a moving box. Im really curious how she catches up with us without getting noticed by anyone. After informing our driver about our next destination and getting inside, we sit side by side and Cornelia raises a brow at me. What? Did you think I would really go after you again after this much? I raise one at her in return. I was just teasing you, as usual. I mean Not that I would mind, you know she answers, ncing slightly away. I shake my head with a smile. Im really an insatiable pervert in your eyes, am I? She leans on my side and lovingly kisses my neck. Dont worry, we all are. Just not everyone shows it openly. Surprising her a little, I get off the seat and kneel in front of Cornelia. A shade of crimson surfaces on her cheeks and she slowly spreads her legs with some uncertainty, most likely thinking that Im going to act on the moment. Her beautiful slit gets revealed to me as the material of her dress rises a bit. I take her right foot into my hands and lean forward, beginning to ce tender kisses on her skin. Slowly but surely, I climb with my lips higher and higher, leaving a trail of pecks on her calf while moving one palm to her other leg and grazing up it too. Cornelia sighs faintly as I continue the gentle caresses. As I near her thigh, she moves the front of her dress away,pletely uncovering her hips and waist for me to see while watching my slow movements with clear anticipation. As I finally cover the entire length of her marvellous thigh and reach her underbelly with my mouth, I ce a loving kiss on her skin and withdraw myself with a smirk, bringing my face up to match hers. What? Cornelia blinks at me repeatedly, confused as hell. I chuckle and skip down with my eyes. She follows them and notices sexy dark purple panties covering herher regions, growing even more confused. Ive slowly snuck them onto her precious ce with my hands while distracting Cornelia with sensual kisses and stroking her skin with my fingers. You look extremely alluring down there but it would be a shame if you caught a cold from going fullmando through the open city, I say with a grin. She finally registers everything and her brain processes all the information after seeing it. Almost immediately after, Cornelia starts hitting my chest with her fists. You fucking tease! I hate you! I hate you so fucking much! I swear, you are just the worst! she shouts but slowly stops the assault and chuckles to herself with her face cast down. You bully I lean forward again and kiss her lips from below. I would like to shower my incredible wife with something more delicate and romantic than just rough pounding in a random carriage or she will really take me for an insatiable horndog. Besides, youd rather not have the servants at Jerichos ce notice your state, would you? She pecks me back while throwing her arms over my shoulders and we start lovingly making out. I push myself a little bit higher and press Cornelia into the back section of the carriage. She pursues my lips for a good minute before stopping with a contented sigh. All you want to do is just to tease me. You wont convince me otherwise. My wife is so smart. I smirk at her. She smiles at me and shakes her head. Thank you. If you really want to be such a good husband then better get to kissing already. Your wish is mymand, my queen. For the rest of the road to Jerichos mansion, we keep exchanging soft pecks while tenderly embracing each other. It doesnt grow too heated and we avoid getting too much into it, leaving our loving caresses almostpletely pure and wholesome. As we arrive at our destination, Cornelia sits sideways on myp and rains kisses onto me from above while I delicately rub her back and stroke her neatly arranged hair. We wrap it up the moment the carriagees to a halt. Helping Cornelia stand up I smile at her. How was the less carnal version of our ride? She smiles back. Pleasant, very pleasant. Ill allow more of it, husband. Now, lets focus on the matters at hand. You mean these? I ask, brushing my fingers up her thigh and squeezing her soft bottom. She ps my hand away while chuckling softly. Those are for the second part of the return trip. Show some restraint. And who is the tease now? Weugh together and exit the carriage, growing slightly more serious as we step into the fancy za in front of the main entrance to the mansion. The butler Im already well familiar with makes a polite bow towards us and we follow him inside. Not that much changed here since myst visit but I know it only looks like that from the outside. If things really seeded just as the girls told me earlier, quite a bunch of things should have changed their state, including a certain group of women and a certain poor man. It doesnt take long before we stop in front of the office I visited in the past and the butler announces our arrival. Jerichos voice responds from the inside and we are invited to join him. The man himself stands up from behind a massive desk and quickly paces to me while extending his hand. Ah, Sir Carter, its so good to see you again! So much time has passed since ourst conversation! Please, sit, both of you. We exchange a firm handshake and he respectfully nods at Cornelia, who lowers her head a little in response too. As instructed, we plop down on the sofa in the resting area and Lord Jericho takes thefy chair opposite us. Has your journey brought positive results, Sir Carter? I hope everything went well, he begins, pouring each of us a ss of wine. Receiving one, I nod. You can certainly say that. Like everything in life, it wasnt as simple as it seemed, but we managed to ovee all the difficulties and reach our final goal. Thats great. Ive heard about the discovery in a few of the rural viges and your involvement in it. Its hard to believe something like that took ce right under our noses. We were very shocked, thats true, Cornelia joins in. But, the world is full of monsters wearing Human skin. Plenty of them are much worse than the demi-humans so many still openly despise. I agree. In my eyes, racism is the worst thing to exist amongst the inhabitants of our world. May I ask why? I raise a curious brow at the alchemist. Of course. Its very simple. We are missing out on so much knowledge, experience, and information on alchemy amassed by all the other races, species, and such. We, Humans, are very nd. We are good at everything but thats pretty much all. Meanwhile, countless races excel in various fields. Yet, due to the past grievances, its extremely hard to gain enough trust to share any of that. I see. I nod repeatedly. And I wholeheartedly agree. Its nice to find a great man with such positive views. Nevertheless, thats just pointless chattering. He waves his hand at us. You two didnte here to listen to me bbering about the current state of the world but to talk about the case that concerns all of us, right? It is as you say, Lord Jericho. Im already aware that you have seeded in my request and I wanted to thank you personally for your aid and all the support. Oh, stop it. We both know that I had a very important reason to give it my all and its existence was only possible thanks to your suggestion and offer, Sir Carter. I smile at the man. How are the results of your personal research then, Lord Jericho? He chuckles lightly and a relieved expression takes over his face. It worked. It simply worked. After countless failures, I managed to partially cure my son. I cant express my gratitude to you and your followers, Sir Carter. Even after we were finished with the research for the charmed women, they remained focused and assisted with my own study without being obliged to. Im d to hear that they were useful, then. I was a little afraid that theck of experience for most of them would have been an issue there. Only one or two people knew anything deeper about alchemy amongst our ranks. That might be true but the people you assigned to the task showed a great deal of self-motivation. Everyone tried to help however they could. There was not a single person left out during our brainstorming session. You are an extremely lucky man, Sir Carter, to have such incredible followers. Thank you, Lord Jericho. I know that well. Its not just luck. Hes a born leader. Not many can have so much charisma and charm, Cornelia adds while ncing at me. Indeed. The ck-haired man nods sagely. Ekhm. How is your son then, Lord Jericho? I try to divert the topic before I actually blush. Hes currently under rehabilitation but hes making steady progress. I dont think it will be possible for him to fully regain past capability but at least its something. Im not exactly sure how they are rehabilitating that part of him but I guess it''s working out. Are they repeatedly trying to get the guy hard or subjecting him to some deeper stimtion? Somehow, I cant get the picture of that jerk pushing his hips back and forth on one of those gym machines sparking so many memes of guys using them wrong. Thats great. Good for you, I reply, pulling my mind back from that unnecessary scene. It is. It truly is. Im eternally grateful for it. What about the girls? I ask. Everyone is fine now. Most of them returned to their friends and families after their initial treatment. We, of course, made sure there were no lingering aftereffects before letting them go. A few decided to stay and recuperate here, epting our suggestion to let them fullye back to themselves at our expense. Thats very kind of you, Lord Jericho. Im sure they appreciated it. Oh, but I made it sound like everything was just about me. You can rest assured, Sir Carter, that all of them have been notified about your and your peoples involvement in the research, without omitting any details that could make a false impression that it was our side that did the most. Isnt that right, though? I stroke my chin while pondering. Jericho shakes his head. Not in the slightest. We wouldnt get anywhere without your help, Sir Carter. We wouldnt have been able to even begin. Dont forget its all thanks to you and your incredible serum that we are where we are. And one of your very passionate about alchemy employees was a key figure during the research too. Knowing exactly who he has in mind, I lean slightly forward and rest my elbows on my thighs. Speaking of which, Ive checked out theb that was built under your guidance. I dont know much about that stuff but it is certainly amazing. Im extremely grateful for it. But, also, I might have a small favour to ask, rted to that person. Refilling our sses, Jericho smiles joyfully. Please, Im all ears, Sir Carter. How can I help you? I dont think this debt of mine is going to be repaid anytime soon so feel free to give me ways to at least reduce it bit by bit. He chuckles. As you have mentioned earlier, various races possess various knowledge, and that includes Humans too. Our resident Lizardfolk who took part in the research would like to deepen her expertise in the field of alchemy. Shes familiar with cruder ways more suitable for less developed viges and wants to learn. I was wondering if you didnt perhaps know anyone who wouldnt mind mentoring her, I exin. He closes his eyes and enters deep thought while rubbing his temples. We wait for a moment as Jericho is clearly going through various options in his mind. After just a few seconds, he returns to us with an enthusiastic smile. I believe I do know a person. I would happily take that role myself but that would have been terribly difficult with my current responsibilities. If you would like, I can introduce you to that someone even today and we can ask them if they wouldnt mind fulfilling your request. Rest assured, though, they care not for ones race and other such trivial things, he replies. Cornelia puts a hand on my shoulder. Thats great. Im sure Dhosk would appreciate it. When could we meet them? Whenever you wish to do so. She is part of one of the teams under my jurisdiction and currently working at this mansion. My frosty magician sends me a knowing nce and I roll my eyes at her. Its not like every woman we meet and bring back home is going to end up like that. Elise and Ria are proof enough, and a bunch of other girls who arrived much earlier in the establishment and still didnt take part in any special activities with me. Lets go after we finish here, then. There are still a few matters we should discuss, I say, ignoring Cornelias gaze. Indeed. We can leave at any time. Before that, though, let me just mention that I have stored a few letters of gratitude from the women we have healed from their unfortunate condition. I just wanted to let you know in case I forget about it. It would be rude not to pass them onto you. Jericho nces towards his desk. Well remember about them, then, dont worry, I reassure the master alchemist. Regarding the healing, where and how is the production of the cure conducted? He gestures around with his hand. Fully inside the walls of my home, specifically speaking, in thebs underneath us. Its the safest and the fastest. I personally keep an eye on the security and all the people working there. The production is not an issue, for both the cure for the charmed state and for simr conditions to my sons. From what Ive heard from the King, you dont mind negotiating to share those with the kingdom, right? I nod. Thats right, I promised the King to see if anything useful thates out of this can be utilised by the kingdom. I would be happy to leave the production in your hands, Lord Jericho, if you dont mind. The man quickly shakes his head and hands. Oh, no, no, no, not in the slightest. Its a good experience for the alchemists working on those. Ill deal with the production while you can focus on the trade. I think thats the most secure option. No one should dare to mess with us. No offence for you or your ce, of course. None taken, dont worry, I think the same. I smile. Now, besides those two cures, theres one more thing Im aware of, isnt there? Jericho thinks for a moment and gasps quietly. Ah, you must mean the side effects! Cornelia chuckles, covering her mouth. Definitely. That was a truly groundbreaking discovery. Im wondering about our options here. Its just too good to pass on. Can we somehow divide it into a moremercial version and one meant for the kingdom and more medical use? I ask. I think so. We could introduce some simple, non-intrusive changes to differentiate the two. If you would like, it should be possible to instruct a small team at your ce to be able to create those fully on their own in small supply. That could be good practice for the person you mentioned, Jericho replies. Wonderful. This could be big if introduced properly. And, if we y our cards right, we wont need to bother you with it too much, Lord Jericho. I do believe that its an amazing idental discovery, he agrees. Its always so fascinating how much we can learn along the way while pursuing a specific end goal. Fun trivia, most of the innovative inventions came to be exactly that way. I chuckle lightly. Yes, Im aware. Its not that umon where Im from too. The only issue is the single ingredient we cant acquire by ourselves. As you can imagine, its the core element of any of the mentioned solutions, which you have been so kind to provide for us, Sir Carter. Its no doubt it''s thanks to it that weve been able to achieve any meaningful results. Ive nevere into contact with a substance this potent and mysterious. Trying not to smile wryly at the man, I nod to his words. I guess Ill have to work on producing some more of it, right? Do you have any of it left and how much do you need to operatefortably? Cornelia snorts to the side, also doing her best not to show any weird reactions. Jericho rubs his chin while thinking. We have pretty much run out but the dose you have delivered ussted for the entire research and development process without an issue, which took a few weeks as you are aware. Now, after everything has been mostly finished and is in the phase of final tweaks and polishing, the same amount would be enough for a month or two at the current pace of production. Great. Now Ill have to regrly donate my jizz to the royal alchemists so they can make more wonder pills for me and the King. The hell is even this situation? I guess I need to wank into a vial or three now and then. Gods, thats so bizarre. I can already see a number of girls very willing to give me a hand in the process. As if the whole nutrition experiment in the desert wasnt enough of apletely bonkers proceeding. Things somehow keep getting better and better every day. I return my gaze to Jericho after making myself look like I have been calcting things in my head and smile at the master alchemist. We will see what we can do. It shouldnt be a problem. Ill have one of my employees deliver the next batch as soon as its ready. I need to prepare for it. Mentally, that is. Well, then. Ill wait for your notice, and for the word from the King regarding the earlier matters. Take your time, Sir Carter, theres no hurry. We have achieved our goal much faster than I would have dreamed and everyone deserves a good break. That includes you, naturally, after returning from your journey. I will, thank you. I stand up and Cornelia follows. Now, not to bother you for unnecessarily long, Lord Jericho, let us move on to the next part. In case something importantes up regarding the matters discussed earlier, well be in touch. Please, I enjoy every minute of it, Sir Carter. But, I agree that time is an invaluable resource and shouldnt be wasted. Let me just grab the letters I mentioned earlier and well move to one of thebs. We wait for the man to shuffle through his desk and watch Jericho bring out a packet of neatly bundled envelopes from its depths, tied up with a single string. He walks up to us with it and I receive the letters, already noticing some scribbles on top of the paper. Ill read through all of them after getting back home. Then, just as promised, he leads us outside of the office and takes us on a short tour around his mansion while taking the chance to exin a few facilities and showcase them as we pass by. There are many moreboratories and workshops here than I would have assumed. Soon, we arrive at a lower level and enter a small,plex facility. A bunch of people scurry around while clearly working on something at their own pace. They operate more mechanical-looking appliances and contraptions but also attend to some that look very magical at their core. I notice that this room isnt that far off from the one that has been built at our ce, perhaps even a little bit outdatedpared to it. Jericho truly went to the full extent of his resources to bring us ab second to none as he promised. Now, we just need to fill it with talented people. Gods, what are we even bing? A brothel with a forge, a painting studio, an alchemicalboratory, soon most likely a tailoring workshop too, with a slowly collected professional mercenary unit and many more unusual departments. Things might be getting a little out of hand. My pondering is shoved aside for the time being as we stop in front of a certain section of thisb, behind a woman with shoulder-long brown hair working on some solution with the utmost attention. Velen, would you mind sparing us a moment of your time? Jericho asks with a calm and soft voice, most likely not to spook the researcher. No answeres immediately and he nces back to nod at us. We respond with the same, understanding that we should wait and not disrupt her until properly prompted about it. Thest thing we want is to ruin someone''s experiment which has been ongoing for who knows how long. She doesnt make us wait long and puts the ss vials she has been focusing on away after around two or three minutes. Im not exactly sure about the time since I got a little lost in the mesmerising process of her mixing various colourful liquids together and noting down the results. As she turns around, we are met with a young woman, perhaps in her mid-twenties, wearing brown pants, a tidy, blue shirt, and a long, whiteb coat on top. A pair of sses slightly bigger than Cornelias adorn her pretty face, with round and thin frames, and you can spot a faint trace of freckles on her skin. Her amber eyes fit her slightly curled brown hair very well. Lord Jericho, what do I owe this pleasure? she asks with a calm tone and expression, shooting a nce at us standing behind the man. I might have an offer for someone of your talents, Velen. I believe you are the right person for the job and can benefit from this arrangement greatly. Naturally, you dont need to agree with me on that or give an answer immediately. Would you like to hear about it? The woman fixes her cuffs a little and nods. dly, Lord Jericho. You know that Im always looking for new ways to develop myself. Whats this about? He gestures at us. These good friends of mine are looking for someone to mentor theirpanion in the ways of alchemy. Shes a Lizardfolk with some basic experience and techniques learned in her vige, freshly fascinated with a more advanced approach. I owe them a lot and would like to help them find the best possible person for the task. Velen doesnt reply for a moment after he finishes and Im not sure if shes considering her answer, thinking about how to escape the unfavourable situation, or trying not to look offended. Its always hard to judge those researcher types without knowing them well. Now, I guess I should mention that this man here is the person who initiated our recent research on the Wonder Fluid and provided the marvellous substance himself. I almost choke on air when he calls my semen Wonder Fluid and I catch the woman nce at me with a visible spark in her eyes. His friends were the ones you have consulted with during the recent weeks and I made sure to provide them with the best possible working environment so you wouldnt becking anything in terms of equipment and necessary supplies, he continues. As long as you dont mind technically working at a brothelno offence, Sir Carterthen I think this would be a great opportunity for you with a lot of potential gains. A fresh perspective can be really helpful. None taken, again. It is what it is and Im all for others knowing exactly what they are getting into. Well, she wouldnt be getting into that, but the location is still the same, Iment with a smile. We share a nod and turn to the female alchemist again. Shes clearly much more interested in our offer now and its visible, even if she doesnt show that much emotion on her pretty face. When can I start? she suddenly asks, looking at Jericho. I think we should discuss the details first before you make a decision, Miss Velen. I do believe beingfortable with the workce ys a big factor in this, I suggest. She moves her gaze onto me and shows a very faint smile. I see no issues there. Im blessed with wonderful focus and my brain can tune out everything other than the things I work on so even if myb would be located right next to a room with very intense activities taking ce inside, I wouldnt even notice. Honestly, I dont think I would even if it was the same room. And the environment doesnt bother me, Sir Carter. Jericho chuckles and pats her shoulder. That is true. Velen is a very dedicated person. Im d you are on board with the idea. I truly think this will let you reach new heights in the pursuit of your passion. And not only in that, Cornelia adds in a whisper and I bump her with my hips, causing her to chuckle quietly. If you allow for it, Lord Jericho, I would like to excuse myself to pack my things and prepare to move. Im very curious about theboratory in which construction you have personally taken part, and very eager to meet my new coworkers. If Im allowed to stay at my new workce, that is. Very well. Im pretty sure Sir Carter would appreciate having you around at all times so you dont have to worry about amodation, Jericho answers before I can. Velen makes a polite bow and jogs away. I really wanted to mention a certain very particr detail about this week but they just dont want to give me a chance. Well, I guess well see how much the environment really doesnt bother her in a bit. I turn to the man and extend my hand. Thank you for this, Lord Jericho. Please, tell Miss Velen not to rush things. She can arrive whenever she is fully ready. He takes it and we share a firm handshake. Dont speak of it. And I will, naturally. Lets start tomorrow morning to keep things proper. You can expect Velen to reach you around that time in one of my carriages. We exchange a few more words and slowly head to the exit together. Jericho sees us out and we jump into the carriage. I close the door behind Cornelia and we plop down on thefy bench together. So, another poor schr is going to be corrupted by your ways, she teases with a knowing smirk. Oh, stop it. Besides, you were already deep into it even before meeting me. I bet shes another freak too. All the scientist chicks are. Cornelia chuckles as she leans on my side and rests her head on my shoulder. You might be onto something there. Chilling together, we arrive at home after a rxing drive and step out of the carriage with the help of the driver. Afterwards, he takes our ride away, leaving us alone in front of the grand entrance. We share a look with Cornelia and I grin at her. Ready? She takes a deep breath and starts walking. I follow after her and we move inside. Shortly after we get a little further from the entrance, she stops, nces at me over her shoulder, and moves her hands to the sp of her dress at her neck. The smooth fabric falls to the ground and reveals her dazzling figure from behind. With a slightly hesitant movement, she reaches towards the panties I have snuck onto her butt earlier and slowly brings them down, shing me a little bit of her precious ce in the process. I quickly approach Cornelia and hug her from behind, cing a peck on her flushed cheek. If it bes too much at any point, just stop. Teasing and jokes are teasing and jokes but I would hate to make you really feel ufortable. She smiles weekly and grabs my crotch. Get out of your clothes before I assume you are afraid to fulfil your end of the bet, she says, trying to act tough despite her clear embarrassment. In a sh, my outfit disappears and her hand gets in direct contact with my junk. Cornelia blushes even more while ncing down at it. She starts gently fondling my package, which rests close to her butt. At least until someone clears their throat right in front of us and she jumps away from me in panic. Directing our gazes towards the source, we find Rene standing there with a faint trace of rosiness on her adorable cheeks, and something in her hands. Her tail makes cute wags behind her back. For a moment, Cornelia doesnt know what to do with herself and switches the cement of her hands over her body quite a few times, covering various precious parts in turns and finally ending up with her arms crossed under her beautiful, naked chest. I nod at Rene as the slightly chubby Dogkin girl walks closer to me, sneaking a few nces below at my waist. Master, this letter came to you while you were gone. I dont know who the sender is, we didnt see anything and just found it at our doorstep. Ruffling through her soft hair and petting her fluffy ears, I leave a kiss on Renes forehead. Thank you, my dear. Very curious about the contents, I open it in front of them and check the message. ~~~ Dear Mr Carter, We have taken notice of the sessful development of your fresh establishment and would love to invite you to discuss the trade amongst the people well-known in this profession. It will be our honour to wee you to our group. There are plenty of things we would like to discuss with you, especially about your way of operating in this field in our beautiful city. Please, pay us a visit during our monthly gatherings which happen on the fourteenth day of the month, this time, located at the Travelling Tit, one of the establishments of our proud members. Best regards, Evaneheims Night Service Association. ~~~ I raise a brow at the letter. Looks like we have finally be a thorn in someones side. How typical. They never help the neers but instantly rush to curb thepetition the moment it grows too much. Cornelia sighs while shaking her head. I was pretty sure there were no such cliques in this trade. We then both nce at the sweet doggirl in front of us and notice that Rene is looking down at a certain ce without paying too much attention to us. A small trail of saliva escapes the corner of her mouth. My charming magician snorts at us and rolls her eyes. Get a room, you two, would you? Rene breaks out of her stupor and blushes heavily while ncing up at me. I smile at her and pat her head. Well, thinking about this can wait for a little, I guess. She shows a happy, wide smile after feeling the slight pressure I lightly put on her hair and moves to her knees as her tail bes a smudge from how fast it flings from side to side. And so it begins. This is going to be one hell of a week. Chapter 121 – Like a Fish in the Water Chapter 121 C Like a Fish in the Water Cornelia nces at Rene moving down and directs her gaze to me with raised eyebrows. Are you really going to let her blow you in the middle of the reception hall? I turn to her, still stroking Renes fluffy, golden ears. Why not? I knew this would happen, you knew it would happen, everyone knew it would happen. Ive already railed Mafaris on the reception desk so whats the issue here? She sighs while shaking her head. Theres no hope for perverts like you. Sorry. Rene giggles timidly with her face close to my crotch, a little hesitant to start with the deed. I quickly move my attention to her and stroke her cheek, bringing her face up to look at me. Theres no need to apologise. Dont listen to her, shes just jealous of you. She would love to be in your ce but is too embarrassed to do or even admit it. Please, enjoy yourself as much as you want. A cute smile surfaces on Renes lips and her tail starts wagging even faster. Nodding at me, she leans closer and begins leaving gentle pecks on my soft length, slowly bringing it up to the proper state. I caress her hair and sensitive ears while she does so, enjoying the faint trace of joying from her through our bond. Cornelia snorts at me and rolls her eyes after I look at her. She tries to y it off but I can see her gaze jumping down to my rising cock as a visible blush gradually sneaks onto herdylike cheeks. Noticing my grin, she huffs at me and starts walking away. I chuckle and move my eyes down again, sensing Renes warm mouth enveloping my member from all sides. After making it fully erect, she took it in and began feasting on that cock like an exquisite lollipop while looking back at me. Its an utterly adorable sight, making my heart warm, and something else too. For a little bit, I affectionately pat the timid doggirl while she works her tongue all over my shaft and ns. From time to time, Rene lets my stiff member out of her mouth with a contented sigh and switches to licking my orbs, leaving sucky kisses on them. She never stops rubbing her face into my crotch, though, like it brings her unspeakable happiness. Naturally, during the process, she covers her pretty skin with lots of her own saliva mixed with the juices leaking from my tip. It doesnt seem to bother her at any point so I leave her be. Who knows if I wouldnt somehow offend the pure-hearted Dogkin girl by doing that. Its so tasty And it smells so good, Rene whispers to herself while sniffing me a little. I chuckle and scratch behind her floppy ears. Just dont take a bite of it, alright? She giggles softly and shakes her head. I would never, Master. Although, I might want to take a tiny bite just like this Looking me in the eyes, Rene angles my cock a bit to the side and noms onto its side with her dainty lips. She follows it with a few more bites like that, trying to tame her rising smile and prevent it from interrupting her little fun and mischief. Letting out exaggerated chomping sounds, Rene eats up every inch of my dick with great care. Its just impossible not tough at this adorable little thing. And the happier she gets, perhaps a bit more embarrassed from her silly actions too, the faster her tail wags. Im having a really hard time controlling myself from getting down there and kissing the hell out of this sweet girl while fluffing all parts of her body. Im sure Rene would love me to do that, maybe while also poking a certain another part with my hard bone in the meanwhile. Master, now that you are backoh. Suddenly, Elea walks into the open from the corridor on our left. Her gazends on the obvious ce and Rene freezes with her mouth open over the side of my member just moments before she is going to make another yful chomp while gently kneading my tip. The Dark Elf beauty chuckles softly, covering her mouth with her slender fingers. Looks like it already started. Please, dont mind me and continue. Im sure this is going to be the norm in the uing days. The slightly embarrassed Rene peeks up at me to check for my reaction and I nod at her with a warm smile. Her tail starts moving again, much slower now, and she continues nomming on my meat while releasing much quieter sounds, making them even more utterly adorable. This unbelievable bundle of diabetes will be the end of me, I swear. Elea arrives at our side and ces a hand on Renes hair, ruffling through it a bit. Do you mind if I speak with Master in the meantime? The hard-working doggirl shakes her head, rubbing my shaft with her tender lips in the process. Not in the slightest, Miss Elea. Im very grateful to you for letting me continue. Its only natural. Make sure Master feels good too, okay? She has been doing just that, I add, ncing at Elea. What did you want to talk about? My chocte-skinned headmaid gestures at the reception desk and I quickly pick up on her intentions. Pulling Rene off my cock for a brief moment, we move closer to it and I turn around, leaning my hips against it while supporting myself on my elbows. Our Beastkin friend quickly kneels in front of me again and chomps on my tip from above, starting a more traditional blowjob by bobbing her head up and down. Now, as I was saying, since you are back, Master, I wanted to fill you in on a few things, Elea begins, sneaking her fingers towards my sack with a mischievous smile as she leans into me from the side. Although, you might fill Rene before I manage to do that. I chuckle lightly. If you keep adding up to it, then for sure. Dont worry, I wont take long. Unless you want me to. She gives my orbs a few careful squeezes. I would rather know what you might need from me. Unless this was the actual reason behind youing here, I reply with a smirk. Maybe, maybe not, she teases. But in all seriousness, Master, let me inform you that we have properly amodated our new Wood Elf friends in the eastern wing. They have been introduced to the inner workings of the establishment and are currently having a pleasant chat with the Tiefling girls. Thats good. Thank you. I can always count on your help. Oh, its nothing much. Weve taken it onto ourselves with Cornelia to manage all the things we can to reduce your responsibilities at least a little bit. Its all we can do for you. I smile at her and pull Elea into a brief kiss as she switches to stroking my shaft to the rhythm of Renes mouth moving back and forth on it. The two of you are both incredible and Im grateful for that. Youve done a great job while I was gone. Honestly, Im pretty sure you would be doing better than well even without me, all on your own. The refined Dark Elf Princess responds with her own kiss and shakes her head. Now, thatspletely not true. Everything would quickly fall apart without your knowledge and ideas, Master, and your incredible charisma, of course. We all can do this well only because we have your constant support. Just look at Sirgia. Do you think she would be pumping out this many innovative and extremely creative inventions without your influence? Without your love and affection? Definitely not. A voice arrives from our side. We all nce towards the source and find the person in question standing in front of the door leading to the area behind the reception. Sirgia wears her smithing apron and her protective goggles rest around her slim neck. Her hair is slightly messy and I can spot a few smudges from various different substances on her adorable face. It doesnt feel nned because even Elea is slightly surprised to see her there. Our Dwarf friend trots to us and I pick her up, sitting Sirgia on the reception desk on my other side. She gives Rene a quick nce, sees the doggirl still sucking me lovingly, blushes just a tad, and turns back to me. Sensing her shyness through our bond, I make the first move and graze over Sirgias rosy cheek to bring it to me. She leaves herself in my hands and tilts her face slightly up before I shower her lips in a myriad of delicate pecks. Now, this is a duo that can make my heart explode. A quiet, shy Dwarf girl yearning for some gentle and loving attention, and a joyful, enthusiastic Dogkin girl craving for a little taste of my sweet bone. Diabetes, here Ie. After we separate our lips, Sirgia wraps her petite hands around my arm and starts happily dangling her feet off the edge of the desk, showing a tiny smile while looking at me dearly. Shes really out to kill me, isnt she? I wait a moment to see if my little Dwarf has something to say but it seems that Sirgia came here just to be an adorable cinnamon roll rivalling the Dogkin girl on the knees in front of me. Leaving one more kiss on her forehead, I turn back to Elea, and of course, find her smiling at me proudly. Another thing I wanted to mention is rted to our Nereid and Nershark neers. Even though all of them said they dont necessarily require moisture and a humid environment, we decided to make their stay a little bit morefortable. Sirgia should be able to tell you more about that. Prompted by her words, I move my gaze to the cute dwarf. Is that so? I hope you didnt get overboard. I took proper rests just as you instructed, Master. I didnt want to worry you during the journey. Just ask Elea or Cornelia. They can confirm. I nod at her and pat Sirgias head. A quiet slurping sound reaches our ears and we all nce down. Showwy, Rene apologises and giggles awkwardly with her lips still wrapped around my cock. With a loud pop, she takes it out. Would you want to try pushing it a little further, Master? Judging by her speeding tail, Im pretty sure its more of a request than a question so I nod at the adorable girl. She shows a sweet smile and opens her mouth wide, putting out her tongue. Supporting the side of her face with a hand, I slide myself inside, gradually going deeper and deeper into Renes tight throat. She takes it like a pro and urges me mentally to continue my conversation. Since it would be rude to reject the offer, I start lightly thrusting my hips forward just a bit while bringing her head towards me at the same time. Its not fast but slow and regr, mindful of the charming doggirls throat. Sirgia receives my attention again and I can spot a slightly more fervent blush on her cheeks now, making me chuckle slightly. Ive already had my fill of super weird and unusual situations today so throatfucking a chubby girl with ears and tail while conversing with a refined, dark-skinneddy and a petite, quiet girl isnt going to have an effect on me. So, whats the thing about the Nereids and the Nershark? I ask. Taking her eyes off the act happening down below, Sirgia quickly regathers her craftsmanship spirit and her irises sparkle with joy. A lot of people helped with it, including Dhosk and the alchemists that worked in ourb, but we seeded in customising two rooms for their use to try and achieve afortable environment for aquatic or semi-aquatic races since we thought it would be good if Master could invite more of them to the brothel in the future, she exins without a hitch. As usual, when ites to talking about her beloved profession, Sirgia turns into a well-spoken and confident person. That gap is so cute. Amazing. And whats the result? We made two double beds based on a slightly different principle. Instead of feathers or simr filling, the mattress is full of special gel which makes it even softer but also prevents it from heating up as much as its normal counterpart. Most aquatic races are cold-blooded and enjoy sleeping or resting in temperatures simr to their bodies, perhaps just slightly higher. Damn. Basically, they made a fancier water bed for the fishgirls. I aint gonna lie, Im quite curious how it feels to jump on it and have a nap considering that plenty of women living here are real geniuses when ites to these things. Additionally, the walls, the floor, and the ceiling have been covered with special paint to regte the level of moisture in the air without us having to do much about it. After a certain period of time, it has to be reapplied as it loses effectiveness, of course, but it doesnt require constant maintenance otherwise. The moreyers you add, the higher density so its easy to fune it ording to personal preferences, Sirgia continues. Wow. And you are really not lying about overworking yourself, are you? I raise a questioning brow at my cute dwarf. Elea chuckles softly at us from the other side. Just wait until she gets to Merus room specifically. Theres even more than this? Good Goddess, Sirgia. How am I even going to show my appreciation to you for all the things you do if you keep this up? She giggles quietly and a slightly bigger smile forces itself on her petite lips. Just spending your time with me is enough, Master, really. And perhaps doting on me a little she whispers thest part while ncing down at the scene taking ce between my legs. Oh? Is my withdrawn little dwarf wife finally opening up a little? Ill dote on you as much as you want and whenever and wherever you want. I guess a little date with just the two of us in your underground nest is getting added to the schedule. Make sure to prepare your furnace well because well use my hot tool to forge something ecstatic together. Sirgias cheeks grow extremely rosy and her feet dangling off the edge of the reception desk pick up their pace by quite a bit. Im really wondering what kind of things are currently going through her head but Im not going to try and read her mind, naturally. Its definitely something very sensual. Before that, though, I would like to hear about Merus room. You two made me extremely curious. But, even before that, I notice Rene getting a bit more lively down there and get her intentions clearly. Moving my gaze to the adorable doggirl, I ce both hands on her head and make a fewst thrusts while our eyes meet. With my help, Rene pushes herself as far as she can and kisses my underbelly the moment I explode inside her throat, sending a bountiful load into the tight, constricting tunnel. She receives all of it without an issue and proceeds to suck me dry after I release everything, backing away while swirling her tongue all around my shaft and ns. Not a single drop remains when my cock escapes her lips. I help her up with my hand and pull Rene into a light hug from the front, smiling at the happy dogkin. Did you enjoy yourself? I ask. She nods joyfully, wagging her tail adorably. Did I do good, Master? You did amazing. It felt incredible from start to finish. Im d then! Thank you for letting me do it, Master! Ive interrupted you for too long already so Im going to excuse myself now if you dont mind. I scratch behind her fluffy ear. Sure but is this enough for you? Theres no need to run away, you know? Rene blushes slightly and nces down at my hard cock standing to attention. She nibbles on her lower lip a little and then moves her eyes back up. Smiling at her, I gesture with my finger for her to turn around and Rene obediently does so with a little twirl while peeking at me over her shoulder. Her tail dances expectantly, now in front of me. I summon a piece of furniture from my storage ring and it drops right ahead of her. Its a long stool with cushioned seating, or more like part of a t sofa but without any back or armrests. She quickly catches on to my idea and leans into thefy chair positioned at the perfect height for her to rest on. Her tail lifts the short skirt of her maid uniform up as she raises it. Using both hands, she hastily lowers her panties, revealing her drenched in love juices slit, and stares at me over her shoulder, awaiting the next move. Without dy, I slip myself into the embrace of her hot folds and unhurriedly spread Renes insides as I slide deeper into her snug passage. She lets out a muffled whimper and trembles lightly, returning her face to the front. I soon bottom out and my hips hit her plump butt. After waiting a few seconds for her to get ready, I begin affectionately making love to her precious ce in a perfect doggy for my perfect doggy. Rene rests on her belly and supports herself on her elbows while receiving my gentle thrusts. In the meanwhile, I turn to my lovely dwarf once again. Sirgia giggles with a heavy flush. Even so, she doesnt speak a word about me fucking openly right in front of them, and neither does Elea. I think Im partially to me for corrupting those poor souls by ident. Would you like to hear it now, Master? she asks with a smile. With pleasure. Go on, please. Dont mind me, I can split my attention. Just gonna exercise a little as we speak. Ahhhnnn Ahhhh Ahhnnn Mhmmmm And it looks like Renes amorous voice will be our ambience. Oh well, I think its quite fitting and definitely sweet and melodic. It might be a little hard to exin, but we used the same bed as for the Nereids and added a few other things. Firstly, we raised it a little. Its now at around your chests level, Master, Sirgia begins her exnation. Interesting. Why is that? I ask, giving Renes fluffy tail a small tug, causing her to shiver in pleasure and squeeze me a little harder. It was necessary for what we were nning. Theres now a pool of the same height surrounding it, filled with water, of course. Imagine a more square letter O with a bed inside, or maybe U would actually be a better example. She can now jump into that water whenever she wants and swim around at any time, having her resting ce right over the edge. Thats very creative. I really want to see it now. But, I agree that it will be a great help for aquatic races, both the special paint and this bed in various versions. I was wondering a few times if it would be possible to somehow create a weing environment for them and you greatly exceeded any ideas I had and could have. You are truly a genius. Sirgia smiles sweetly as I move one of my hands to her head and pat her a bunch. She deserves all the pats in the world. My little, adorable Dwarf genius. This is going to be huge. Especially considering the fact that Evaneheim is a coastal city. Our horizons have been broadened again. Its as amazing as it sounds, I can assure you about that, Master, Elea adds from the side. Perhaps you can check it while going to talk with Meru about her issue. She spends most of the time in that tank. She seems to have grown fond of it. I will for sure. Perhaps after we end up here. What do you say, Rene? Ahhh Ahhnnn Yesshhhhh Ahhhh Thats a good idea Ahnnn Master I chuckle and increase the tempo a little, forcing some more, louder moans from the vocal doggirl receiving a fierce pounding. Shes so hot and wet inside Im starting to think shes in heat again but I guess this is just how she gets after licking a cock for so long. For the next few minutes, we casually chat amongst ourselves with Elea and Sirgia while I drill Renes leaking honeypot with my cock. She drips more and more love nectar the longer we continue the mating session, growing louder by each minute while holding dearly onto the piece of furniture I''ve brought out for our little fun. My hips push them both forward with each loud p, apanied by her beautiful voice. When I finally sense her reaching her peak, I lean forward to nibble on her fluffy, golden ear a little and thrust my hips strongly into her chubby butt, driving my member deep into her tight pussy. Rene fails to contain an adorable howl as she orgasms and I flood her insides with white delicacy as her entire figure trembles from the soundwaves, including her snug passage squeezing my dick during the process. After finishing her high and getting ahold of herself again, she hastily covers her face with her hands from pure embarrassment. She really didnt mean to howl but it felt just too good. I know that, thanks to her tail wagging like crazy and brushing over my chest. No hard feelings there. It was very cute and fitting. The girls help fix me and Rene up to an operable state, which, in my case, boils down to wiping my front and junk, pretty much, since Im not going to have the privilege of wearing clothes inside my own home for a week straight, and they then leave with the doggirl to grab something to drink. I promise to visit themter. Left alone, I take a deep breath and look around, spotting Nebu sitting on the balustrade on the floor above. She notices that I noticed and waves her feathery wing at me before taking off and flying down while making circles around the entire hall. She seems to be thirsty for some less-tiring affection and I listen to her sexual adventures for a little while caressing her feathers and patting her head. They feel really good on my skin, albeit quite ticklish here and there, especially the lower parts. Nebu doesnt stay for long and leaves as quickly as she arrived. She has turned into a very bold and adventurous Harpy since the first day we brought her here. I bet she wouldnt recognize herself if she saw her past self right now. Im d things worked out for her. It always feels amazing seeing someone ovee their worries with your help. Before another someone interrupts me with something more than just words, I quickly head towards the room Elea mentioned while we were talking. I pass a few girls on the way there but they are fortunately amongst the rare cases of people who havent slept with me or arent working in the services department. Its surprising that literally everyone was okay with the bet but Im d it seems to actually be true and not like they forced themselves to say they are okay just because the majority was. Hopefully, they wont regret it after finding me bonking a woman past every corner every few hours. I reach Merus room without an issue and knock on the ordinary-looking door. Hello? the sharkgirls calm voice answers me from the inside, muffled by the wood. Its me, stair. I came to talk about you if you have a moment. Yes, please,e in. To the apaniment of a few quiet sshes, I reach for the knob and let myself inside. Im not sure what I have been visually expecting but the room looks not that much different from the other ones, maybe except for the very special water bed with a pool around it in the middle of the chamber. Meru is currently inside the tank filled with clear liquid and resting her elbows tly on the thin edge, positioned towards the entrance. I can see her body float in the water as she slowly moves her legs to keep herself in ce. Its such a bizarre but mesmerising sight. Of course, she has some underwear on herself, which makes me realise that Impletely naked. It will take a moment, wont it? I hope you dont mind meing inside like this. I spread my arms to the sides. The girls filled you in on the bet, right? Its okay. I dont mind it. Many Nersharks of either gender choose to live most of their lives without anything covering their skin in the water so its nothing special to me. And yes, I know why you have to be naked for a week, she exins. I see. You belong to that group that prefers to have something on, right? It depends. She tilts her head on both sides while thinking. I know that Humanmunities are very strict about it so I asked your subordinates for something to cover myself with so I didnt offend you. These are actually veryfortable so I dont mind wearing them. I nod,ing a little closer to the tank and stopping near the sharkgirl. Feel free to jump out of them whenever you want. We all value personalfort here, as long as it doesnt bother anyone, of course. Inside your room, you dont have to worry, and outside, Im sure no one would mind too, considering that Im walking around with my everything shown to the world. Meru stares at me for a moment with her calm but fierce expression and pushes herself off the edge of the pool. She dives under the water and I crouch a little to follow her inside the see-through liquid. The beautiful Nershark girl spins in the water as she takes off her sports panties and bra, revealing her smooth, grey privates and supple breasts with nipples of darker murky white colour. She then ps her tail and swims to the bed, putting the pieces on top of it before returning to me. Now, her bare chest presses into the ss, or whatever material this is, right in front of my eyes. Its a little hard not to admire her well-toned body and delicate breasts that way but I force myself to look up at her face. How do you like it here so far? Ive heard that you are enjoying this little pool my friends made for you. I hope you dont find it offensive to be limited to some simple basin. I do enjoy it and dont think its offensive. Im grateful. They didnt have to but they went out of their way to prepare it for aplete stranger. Your friends are kind. They said you are the kindest. I chuckle lightly. I guess it would be rude to deny. Im trying my best, at least. So, what would you like to talk about? You needed something from me, right? She nods faintly. Would you maybe want to join me here? I feel a little bad having you stand while I floatfortably. I mean, why not. I have to warn you, though, Im not as mobile inside water as you are, hahaha. Noticing a smalldder on this side, I walk up to it and help myself into the pool. The water is chilly but not the worst. Nothing you cant get used to after just a few moments of soaking in. Ive been in much worse seas orkes even. The difference between us is like night and day. I pretty much try to stay afloat while not looking awkward while Meru dances through the water swiftly like a pro, spinning and using all parts of her body to make mesmerising movements. And, well, theres the part where she can stay underwater kind of indefinitely. Theres something special in having a fierce but adorable shark girl hang under the surface of the water just in front of you while staring at you from below. It doesnt seem like she is a shy one. At least hovering with her naked body over my naked body doesnt bother her in the slightest, and neither does my erection. Since it would look a littleical with stair Junior wiggling frantically in the water as I move, I decided to keep him still for the time being. My abilitiese useful in the most unexpected ways. For a few minutes, we just share a moment together. I feel like its a process of getting to know each other better. I dive under the surface now and then too to get on the same level as Meru. She uses those asions to get even closer to me, performing water acrobatics all around my floating body. She literally circles me with zero effort, being able to show up at any angle. I catch her checking my junk a bunch of times but I dont think shes inherently thirsty like some other beastgirls. Finished with our underwater greetings and dances, we resurface together and I take a deep breath. Oh, how useful it would be to have a Partner from a race like hers. I cant be sure that I would be able to, but theres a chance I could get gills or something simr when I use the skill-sharing ability. Maybe one day. Theres plenty of fish in the sea, as they often say. Literally. Shoulder to shoulder, we swim closer to the bed and I turn my back to it, resting my elbows on the jello-like mattress. Meru stops in front of me, this time with her head and shoulders poking out of the water. Led by my urge to pat the cute, I slowly extend my hand and gently ruffle through her short, wet, grey hair. Just like thest time, she doesnt mind, even floats a little closer to me and rests her body against mine. I dont feel any lust in it, just causal friendliness. So, what do you want to talk about? I ask. First, I wanted to thank you for saving us. I know it wasnt directly you but it was your friends and subordinates. They allowed us to stay here and recover in your name. Im grateful for that. Dont mind it, Meru. This is exactly why this ce exists. Im happy someone could get rescued and saved by mypanions. Some of you returned to the sea, right? Yes, a few Nereids. They didnt want to partake inying with Humans that the others here suggested. They didnt want to do the other things besides mating too. I nod. And thats okay. Its great that they recuperated enough to leave. What about you, then? I talked with your mate, Astrea. She was the one to save me. She said that you are strong, much stronger than her, and she told me the tale of how you freed her kin from a tyrant. A wry smile sneaks onto my lips. Well, I guess there was something like that. I have a feeling that she has exaggerated a few parts a bit. I really hoped she didnt, Meru admits. Oh? Is that important? Yes. I need your help. Thats why I stayed behind, to ask for it. Astrea said that you might be able to help my people too. I really need help. I assume that you girls ending up in that grating at the sewers is linked to your issues. Meru nods at my words. I see. Whats the problem then? Abyssals? She shakes her head. No, its fortunately not Abyssals. But, it isnt much better. The tribe I grew up in was raided by hostile Sahuagins. They are like underwater Lizardmen but closer to monsters than a humanoid race. Yes, I know what Sahuagins are in this world. And thats sad to hear, really. How bad is the situation? We have been pushed out of ournds and forced to scatter. Yet, they still hunt us. Most of our warriors lost their lives, and including me, there are only a few more remaining. I hoped to negotiate for your help. Im sure they didnt stop with just our tribe and had perhaps already taken over another one before attacking us. They have taken our people as prisoners since our tribe was small. I rub my chin while thinking. Hmmm Thats quite bad Do you think they could be dangerous to the Humans living near the port or just generally in the water? I dont think they have reached this close to the shore yet but they can walk onnd so it is a possibility. Sahuagins are greedy. They could try to plunder the surface dwellers at one point. Considering that they seem to be making moves on underwater tribes and races, that could happen not that long from now. I might actually have another, official reason to help you. Not that you asking wouldnt have been enough. I have already nned on doing so after hearing you out. But, if its dangerous for Humans, I might as well involve the King in it too. Any additional help is very appreciated. That would be great. We would be eternally grateful to you and our tribe values their oaths. As the current representative of the tribe, I can make one on behalf of all of us. Woah, woah, okay. You dont need to swear anything. I quickly put my hands on her shoulders and smile. I ept your gratitude but such things shouldnt be taken lightly, right? Besides, I still dont know if I will be able to help and when. I do want to but that doesnt help in itself, does it? I trust Astrea, my saviour, so I trust you too. You are her mate and she thinks highly of you. I cant do anything besides waiting anyway. I cant fight them alone. Thest time I tried, I got this scar. She turns her body to me and shows a long cut on her side. Its quite nasty but already mostly healed up. She does have plenty of old, little marks and scars that make her look utterly badass but this one is really unnecessary. Therefore, I put my hand on the jagged line and channel my Rejuvenate at full power, focusing on that spot. Meru shivers a little, surprised by my warm mana entering her body, but seeing my expression, she stays unmoving. Bit by bit, I manage to remove the ugly wound from her grey-white skin. Afterwards, Meru pushes herself off me and spins around a few times while examining her body, giving me a nice show of a naked, dancing Nershark. So beautiful. I catch a very faint trace of a smile on her fierce face and she swims back to me. Im pretty sure her tail moves a bit more excitedly now. Thank you so much. It doesnt hurt anymore. Theres not even a small scar left. You really are powerful, just like Astrea said. I chuckle a little. Its nothing. Save your thanks for after I actually do something meaningful. I will wait as long as it takes. Theres no one else I could turn to. Theres not much I could offer you since most of our valuables have been stolen or lost, but if it would be a suitablepensation to you, I could offer myself as your potential mate if we arepatible. Im strong physically, healthy, can bear you many children, and will never betray your honour. A wry smile finds its way onto my lips as the brave Nershark warrior finishes her suggestion. Right. I should have expected that considering shes so much like Astrea. Chapter 122 – An Union of Ice and Fire Chapter 122 C An Union of Ice and Fire The fierce sharkgirl swims a bit closer to me and presses her body into mine while calmly staring at my face. I wrap my arms around her waist, careful not to grab her tail by ident. Im not sure if her kind has any etiquette regarding them like a few other girls living in this mansion. ncing down at her faintly muscr figure, I smile warmly. I appreciate your offer, Meru. It tells me how much this matter means to you. While I would dly wee such a beautiful and brave person with open arms, you dont need to use yourself as a bargaining chip in this negotiation. Are you sure? she asks with a trace of curiosity in her gold-ck eyes. Yes, I am. I nod at her. You dont know much about me yet, except for the things you heard from the others. It would be better if you took some time to get a first-hand experience and such, no? Granted, I dont know how serious your race is about taking mates. Maybe Im overthinking it a little and its not that big of a deal. Merus mesmerising tail slowly waves under the water as our bodies rub against each other from the movement that keeps us afloat. It feels really nice, honestly. Her smooth skin, slightly riddled with tiny scars frombat, is pleasantly chilly. And I surely cantin about her petite breasts softly pushing into me. She softly shakes her head.In the case of Nersharks, we often take one partner for life. The first time we mate together, our bodies synchronise with each other, making it impossible tofortably copte with anyone else. Its like our genitals can recognize each other and not react to the stimtion or presence of a different person. I raise my brows at her statement. Woah. Thats quite serious, then. What if one of the two loses their life? Is their partner then fated to remain in that inactive state forever? Usually, yes. We dont tend to search for a new mate. I believe there have been some cases of Nersharks regaining their bodily functions again after their partner passed away. We think it might be connected to ones mentality and how deep their connection with their mate was. Some have it easier to move on. Still, thats sad to hear. And makes your offer bear even more weight behind it. Im a little impressed by your resolve, but also worried that you are pushing yourself for the sake of others a bit too much, just like a certain Catkin girl both of us know. Meru grazes her slender fingers over my chest and nces down at it. It wouldnt be a shame for me to be mates with a strong individual. I never had anyone I considered to be my mate candidate back at home, which is nowpletely gone. From the short bits that I have heard, you seem to be simr to the vision of the mate I would like to have, perhaps with the exception of you being a Human. Its not that I find it repulsive or anything, just I have never considered anyone out of our kind. Smiling at her after she raises her gaze, I brush through her dark navy blue hair. Thats why you mentionedpatibility earlier, right? She nods faintly. Yes. I dont know if my body can react the same way to a Human and I would hate to bring you only difort while we mated. I could bear it, but it would be pointless if even you wouldnt be able to enjoy the act. Now, I would absolutely hate that. I shake my head at her as my fingers move down to give her back some scratches. Not only would you be forcing yourself into it but even be in pain? Yeah, no, thanks. I cant bring myself to cause my partner difort as much as you do. Thats just the worst, and surely not how mates that care for each other should be, right? A faint smile pierces through her fierce expression, making it kinda cute. Still as badass as before. You are right. Astrea and the others were right too, about you being a kind person. Nersharks respect those who can appear both strong and kind at the same time. Individuals who grow too proud of their power, bringing themselves above the others, arent wee in ourmunities and often end up exiled by the reefs elders. I chuckle a little. Thats a very interesting custom. One that I can approve of. Yourmunities must be really nice ces with people so fond of each other. Its almost opposite to how a certainmunity operated not that long ago. Whats a reef, though? Its what we call our settlements, Meru calmly answers my question. Oh. I should have figured that one out. Reef, like a coral reef. Such a fitting name. We think so too. Supposedly, our ancestors used to settle down in magnificent coral reefs of immense size. There are plenty of folk tales passed down in each tribe regarding them. Unfortunately, thosends have been long lost to various invaders. And now, my tribe is being chased away from its territory again. Catching a trace of sadness in her golden eyes, I try to rub her sides reassuringly. Dont worry. I promise I will help you reim it. You will take your home back. And, who knows, maybe well even push the invaders as far back as to reach those fabled coral cities if your people have any hints about them in the legends. Wouldnt that be amazing? It seems that my impromptu attempt at cheering the warrior sharkgirl has worked as Merus thick tail sways a tad faster behind her butt. She stares at me with a slightly softer expression. Perhaps thats how she looks when she feels grateful and hopeful. The fierce shape and angles of her face work just so well with it. A momentter, I watch how she lowers her gaze to my chest and slowly brings her head closer. She then rests on my chest while we keep floating near the edge of the pool. I brush through her hair and graze over her back. Even the fiercest warriors have to experience some faint affection in their life and Im always all for it to shower another person in warm hugs. Are you sure you dont want me as your mate? Even if we arentpatible, I think I wouldnt regret binding myself to you, Meru quietly asks, still in my arms. I lift my eyes to the ceiling. Honestly, I would love to have such a beautiful and badass sharkgirl as my closepanion, I cant lie about that. Meru fits that image perfectly. I still partially feel like I should reject her offer since shes just in a hard spot due to the issues in her life, even though I mostly got rid of that mindset before. But, she made this decision after I mentioned that it isnt necessary so I cant deny that she might just be following her own wishes right now. I guess she doesnt need much more time to get to know me better personally after just this much. The only issue would bepatibility. Although I return my gaze down and find Meru staring at me from below. She looks really beautiful from above, pressed into me like that. I give her a soft smile. Just as I said earlier, I would be happy to be mates with a strong and charmingdy like yourself. Since you are still thinking about it even while knowing that we might not connect properly physically, I assume you do find me likeable and attractive. I do, she confirms with a slight nod. Thank you. I certainly feel the same. And besides, theres a chance that us bing one could actually provide some useful boons that could be necessary when I get to help you since I think its safe for me to assume that it would take ce underwater. Theres just one matter that remains an unknown, right? She nods again, most likely thinking about the same thing as I do. Regarding that, I feel fairly confident in saying that there shouldnt technically be any issues since Im not exactly a Human per se Meru tilts her head a bit. I think Astrea has mentioned that you are special too. It wasnt just about what kind of person you are, or how strong you are? Well, to some extent it could be those, but she most likely meant that Im a Primordial if you are aware of such a race. Im sorry, I dont think Im familiar with it. She shakes her head. Its okay. All you need to know is that it was the first race to exist in this world, being pretty much progenitors of all the concurrent species that can be found all around the realm right now. So, with that, and the nature of my ss, it wouldnt be surprising if we were a perfect fit. An almost indiscernible spark glints in Merus dark eyes. Before she gets her hopes up on an empty theory, I continue. But, is there a way to see if we arepatible without having to risk hurting you and potentially ruining your life for the future? I would really hate myself for that. If you say so, then I think it would be fine if we just tried mating together. Other than that, I guess we could observe if our bodies react to each other properly while being caressed and stimted. Yours seem to be doing just fine. Meru makes a little gap between our bodies and nces down. Soon after, I feel her slightly chilly palm on my warm member, still rock hard per my own wishes. She gives it a few strokes and pokes. Is it okay for me to examine it from up close? she asks, returning her gaze to me. Of course. Go on. Giving me a nod, Meru dives under the water and brings herself to the level of my crotch. I watch from above how she moves closer, taking nces at my cock from various angles while gently touching it with her slim fingers. She is very careful with her actions, often checking on my face if she doesnt hurt me or anything, so I keep reassuring her with faint nods. Merus fingers tenderly rub my shaft as she tilts it around and her pads curiously knead the ns for a moment. Then, she makes a little vertical spin, shing me her pretty slit for a fraction of a second as it passes near the surface, and ends up with herher regions close to mine. Stabilising herself by holding on to my sides, she presses her waist into mine, squashing my dick between our bodies. Im not exactly sure what she is doing but it looks like she is maybe examining the size? Comparing how it would fit? She does rub herself up and down a little and her tummy grazes my erection, without brushing her pretty mound over it. Finished with her checkup, shees back up and resurfaces in front of me with a quiet ssh. And? Is it much different from your kind? I ask with a smile. A little bit but its generally the same. I actually think it would match my genitals even better. Its very warm, though. Is that bad? She shakes her head. No. Its unusual, but not bad. Im a little curious how it would feel inside, actually. I havent mated with any Nersharks, of course, but I know that the bodies of both genders are much colder than yours, including the penis. As long as it wouldnt be ufortable, thats good. Does this mean that you are willing to take me as your mate? Meru nces at my face. Well, I certainly didnt n to at first, but I push myself off the transparent wall and swim into Meru. She catches me as our bodies bump into each other and we begin slowly spinning in the middle of this section of the tank. It isnt that wide actually, but its enough for a person to lie t on the water and not touch the borders, which seems to be quite enough. I think it would be unwise to reject such an amazing woman, I continue, staring into her golden irises. If you dont mind having me, then I would be d to have you. Nevertheless of your choice, Ino, we are going to help you whenever possible. So, lets make this decision without that issue in mind, alright? We keep making circles for a moment longer before finallying to a halt. Good. I was slowly getting a tad dizzy from all that spinning, hahaha. With us close, Meru nods at me and pulls herself a bit up to match my face. I want to try taking you as my mate, and bing your mate in return, not just because of my tribe. I bring my fingers to her chilly cheek and stroke it affectionately. Alright. Theres just one small connection we should create first. Merus eyes jump away from my face to the prompt about bing my Partner. She ponders over the message for a moment, moving her shark tail in slow, captivating motions. The message soon gets epted and she nces into my eyes again. Sensing the first signs of our bond forming, I lean forward and slowly ce a tiny peck on her silvery-white lips. Its met with a slightly unresponsive reply as Meru just receives it without any reaction, watching me curiously. Is this something I wasnt perhaps supposed to do? I ask, slightly uncertain. She lightly shakes her head. No. I was just a little surprised by how nice it felt. Warm. Ticklish, Meru answers while brushing her lips with her fingers. A momentter, she brings her mouth closer and tries to mirror my earlier motion. I let her ce an inquisitive peck on it and then follow with a few kisses of my own. We gently brush our lips together, enjoying the mix of warmth and cold. Even though it seems that it was Merus first kiss, shes clearly a fast learner. She keeps trying to copy my actions and apply them herself, which results in a fun and pleasant match. It looks like shes enjoying it too. We separate after a while and I smirk at my new Nershark mate. Should we see if our bodies react to each other, then? A small smile curves her usually serious and fierce lips and Meru pushes herself off me. She dives under the water and gains quite some speed as she bolts towards the bed. Using all that momentum, she shoots into the air with a loud ssh andnds on top of the mattress on her feet. Now, that was amazing. I dont stare at her mesmerising figure for too long and swim toward her, a little slower than she did. Nothing much I can do about that. I dont have an incredible, shark-like tail to propel myself forward. At best, I have a little rudder, perhaps. Resting my elbows over the edge of the bed, I tap it with my hand. Meru curiously crouches in front of my face, with her cute light grey slit just inches away from it. I chuckle at the alluring sight and nce up at her. Sit downfortably. Let me make you feel good first. She follows my suggestion and plops down on the spot, still keeping her legs spread and bent in a crouching position, with the difference that she is actually seated on her butt. Merus tail rests to the side, curled in. With her precious ce presented in such an easy-to-ess way, I bring my face closer and give her adorable lower lips the peck they deserve. Meru shivers faintly and I look up. Warm, right? She nods. Yes, but not bad. Nice. I nod too and start brushing my thumb over her sealed entrance. Meru watches me curiously and attentively as I rub her soft and slightly slick skin with some delicate affection. After a few pleasant strokes, I bring my other hand to her alluring crevice and spread it a bit. A beautiful pussy greets me. I was a little curious if her kind would be any different down there after she examined my member earlier, but from the outside, it looks pretty much the same, with the exception of the colour. Merus flower isnt pink but light grey or murky white, somewhat close to Hecates. Still, its as pretty as it can get. Moving slowly while having in mind the difference in temperature between her sensitive skin and my tongue, I gently tickle her innerbia, causing another little shake from the fierce Nershark. Meru nods at me to assure me that it was a good shiver and I continue to delicately lick her pussy all around. It does feel quite pleasant for me too. My hot muscle trails over her chilly flesh, returning a quite nice sensation. Her vagina twitches now and then as I caress it more from the outside. Spotting a shy, little nub at the top of Merus icy flower, I trace a long lick towards it. A first audible sigh escapes her mouth when I run into that bumpy protrusion. ncing up, I spot a faint, slowly rising blush on Merus whitish cheeks. Surprisingly, it takes a dark grey, or perhaps a navy blue shade, just like some parts of her skin. Its so beautiful. Smiling to myself, I increase the pace a little bit. She seems to have gotten used to my warm tongue at least to some extent so I can now actually try to please my new partner properly. And to do that, I close my lips on each of her folds in turns and give them a gentle suck first. Caressing her entire, pretty pussy, I ce a few tender kisses on her erect clit and begin sliding my tongue slightly inside her love nest. For a moment, Meru shivers again when I enter her insides just a little, letting out a dreamy sigh too. I observe her fierce face and alluring chest while unhurriedly rolling my tongue over her internal walls, as chilly as the rest of herher regions. Her petite breasts heave up and down increasingly faster and Merus breathing makes itself more visible through her slightly parted lips. Since it doesnt look like shes experiencing any difort this far, I continue with my efforts and keep delicately eating her out. Bit by bit, I can see hering closer, which is a good sign. The fins at the end of her tail twitch adorably the nearer her orgasm gets. Finally, after I shower her clit with some sucky affection again, it brings the gorgeous sharkgirl to climax and she tenses up a bit while releasing a slightly withheld moan. Her figure trembles as shees onto my face with barely any noise. Letting her finish fully with my affectionate licks, I withdraw my tongue afterwards and look at her mesmerising pussy once more. A faint trail of slimy liquid escapes her snug passage now, which clearly is not my saliva. Scooping a bit of it onto my fingers, I let Merus appetising folds hide the entrance to her secret ce again and push myself up to reach her face with mine. I think this means that your body reacts correctly to my caresses, right? I ask while rubbing my digits together, with the slimy substance between them. To my surprise, Meru takes my hand into hers and brings it to her lips. A momentter, she is licking my fingers around to scoop the liquid into her mouth like its something natural for her to do. Giving it a brief ponder afterwards, she nods with a tiny smile. Yes, it does. Its the proper secretion. And I did feel good when you licked me too. I think we are fullypatible if your body answers mine too. I chuckle. Oh, you can be sure it does. Im as hard for you as I can get. You do excite me, Meru. Then, theres no problem. You can take me now and my insides will surely assume your shape, remembering it forever. Im honestly a little curious about the process. My mother exined it to me as something incredible but also said that I had to experience it to understand. Your kind is truly extremely dedicated to their partners. Its a little scary but also lovely. I think its very romantic. I brush her cheek dearly. Let me just hop onto the bed and we can consolidate our bond. Would you like me to lick yours too first? she asks in her soft but firm tone. Before I answer, Meru jumps above me and into the pool and resurfaces by my side, pressing herself into me. I hold her close while raising my brows. Well Uhhhh I guess it would be fine? But you dont exactly have to. A small smile forms on her lips as her tail begins moving slightly faster. I know what you are worried about. My sharp teeth wont hurt your member. Nersharks have amazing control of their jaws, and females are especially good at it. Its almost ingrained in our very being, something instinctual. Male Nershark genitals are even more delicate than Human ones, judging by yours, so it would be an issue if females hurt them while performing oral pleasure. Thats interesting to hear. Quite fascinating, even. Here. She takes my hand, bends most of my fingers inside, leaving only pointer and middle fingers extended, and puts them in her mouth. Moofhe em ash ou wand, she cutely tries to speak with them making it a little harder but I get the message. Carefully at first, I try to change the angles of my fingers and press them up or down to see if I can poke myself on any of her teeth. To my amazement, Merus jaws, both upper and lower, really follow the movements ordingly. And it doesnt seem like she has to even think about it. I give them a few stronger shakes and pulls but never manage to hurt myself. Impressive. Like, truly impressive. Nersharks are something else. Opening her mouth, Meru releases my fingers and keeps it spread for a moment, showcasing the two rows of razor-sharp teeth to me. Who would have thought that those have been like millimetres from my skin and I didnt feel anything? Try closing them, she suggests. She then takes my arm this time and puts it between her impressive chompers. The pointy protrusions close onto my forearm from above and below until they hang out just slightly away from my flesh. Doing as instructed, I ce my free hand under Merus chin and try to gently push it up. Again, to my surprise, it doesnt even budge. Not even a tiny bit. Furrowing my brows, I exert some more force, not holding back my strength this time. If I hurt myself, I can always just heal up with Rejuvenate. It wont be that much besides a few little holes. But, even so, her entire head doesnt even fucking tremble. No matter how hard I push, pull, or whatever, Merus teeth remain exactly where they are. It makes me aware of how damn strong she has to be for even her jaws to be this incredible. I could bring out more power but whats the point? Its not some contest. So, I stop trying to make her bite or scratch me and withdraw my forearm. Even then, her teeth make way as I retract it, closing soon after the obstruction leaves her mouth. I must say, thats some impressively fine control, Meru. From that, I assume you can almost bite off rocks or such, Iment with a smile. Not just rocks. I can easily tear down metal with my jaws. Teeth are one of our main weapons. Almost nothing can stand in their way, Meru corrects me with a slightly proud expression. Woah. Thats crazy. I pity whichever Sahuagin ends up on the wrong end of your teeth. I bet you can turn those bastards into minced meat. She nods calmly. Yeah. Most of the ones I killed, died from my jaws. I didnt have enough time to grab a weapon at first. Shit. Shes a total badass, isnt she? Tearing up your enemies with just your teeth when they invade your home? Now, I cant get that image out of my mind. Its making Meru even more captivating and fascinating. Getting out of my violent fantasies, I notice Meru staring at me in wait. I quickly brush her cheek and smile. Then, I guess I would dly oblige. Should I jump onto the mattress or A ssh of water interrupts me as she dives under the surface with a spin and a small rain hits me in the face, made by her beautiful tail. Wiping my eyes off, I take a peek below and find her already lining herself up with my dangling erection. Doing the only thing to brace myself for the iing pleasure that I can, I rest my back on the ss or whatever it is and put my elbows over the edge of the bed just behind me. Meru gives me a nce from down there, slightly distorted by the surface tension, and wraps her chilly fingers around my shaft. I shudder faintly and a sigh escapes my lips. Shes pleasantly cold when in contact with my hot cock. Judging my initial reaction as positive, Meru gently tightens her palm around my dick and starts rubbing me off. Its quite a bizarre spectacle already. A sharkgirl who doesnt have to resurface to breathe is giving me a wank while floating just by my penis. It feels really nice and looks good at the same time. Her tail and the fins decorating it dance enchantingly under the water. After giving me a few very pleasant rubs, Meru brings her face closer and I spot her dark blue tongue sticking out from between her lips. Another shudder passes through my body as she tickles my underside with her chilly muscle. Meru continues to caress my member with her tongue for a good while, licking it all around. Its already plenty wet under the water but it still feels incredible to receive the affectionate brushes from the fierce sharkgirl. Shes kind of following in my footsteps, starting out carefully before diving further. And so, after she learns enough about my warm penis, she opens her mouth and finally takes me inside. The brief feeling of dread quickly dissipates as she begins admiringly sucking on my cock while pumping it up and down. I exhale in pleasure, relishing in her honest effort to make me cum. Shes really doing her best to wrap her tongue around my length while bobbing her head back and forth, making her chilly muscle brush over my ns repeatedly. As if to disy her perfect control, she changes her position quite a few times, tilting my dick to the sides. Not even for a fraction of a second do I feel anything ufortable, not to mention any prickle from her sharp teeth. Shes so damn skilled. I would have never expected Nersharks to have blowjob safety mechanisms. Since I dont want to prolong this too much and she does in fact bring me close quite fast, I put my arm in the water andb through her hair flowing inside the clear liquid. Meru gets my intentions and retreats with her lips, pumping me much harder in the meanwhile. A little surprised that she doesnt want to suck me dry as many others wouldbut I guess they already know how my stuff tastesI reach my high and release serpents of milky white seed right into the water one after another as my member twitches in Merus hand. Then, she surprises me even more and chases the cloudy pattern with her puckered lips, sucking all of my cum in, not letting even a single little swimmer escape her pursuit. Catching every drop of semen, she then proceeds to leave a peck on my tip while extracting thest bits from the source. Meru swims up and soon surfaces. I catch her throat still gulping down my load mixed with water as she settles herself in front of me. Linking her gaze with me, she rests her chest against mine. Its so sweet. How curious. Nershark semen tastes like seaweed usually. How did I do? Amazing. Nothing else. I think that confirms everything, doesnt it? She shows a faint smile and nods. Would you like to be one with me in the water or should we move onto that bed to do it? Will it be fine in the water? Its not the best lubricant when ites to those things. Its kind of a tradition in our tribe to mate for the first time in the water and our bodies are used to it too. My genitals release a special secretion when Im aroused which makes it very easy and pleasant for the male to slide himself in. And Im very aroused right now, Meru admits with the dark navy blush covering her cheeks. Right. Shark people, of course, hahaha. Forget my stupid question. I naturally want to follow your customs as much as possible. If you dont mind me having to take a breath now and then, we are good to go. She nods and I pull her closer to join our lips together. As we kiss, Merus hand travels down my chest and reaches my crotch. She gently pumps my cock while we make out above the surface of the water. I do the same for her, rubbing my fingers between the embrace of her chilly folds, caressing her sensitive pussy. Then, slowly and gracefully, we descend into our small ocean. We soon end up under the surface and still keep pecking each other''s lips as bubbles escape my mouth and Merus gills at the sides of her neck. Fortunately, thanks to everything, I can hold my breath for quite some time. Meru points my manhood towards her secret ce and presses her girly mound into my ns. Her tail coils around my leg and she hugs me tightly as we begin to slowly spin around, staring into each others eyes. During that motion, I gently push my hips up while she lowers hers and we be one. Some more bubbles flow out of Merus gills as I slowly slide myself inside her chilly passage. A muffled moan escapes her lips at the same time, so alluring under the water. Bit by bit, my hot cock spreads her slightly less warm insides and I can tell how insanely tight Meru is. She is literally sucking me in with so much pressure its already making my mind go nk and Im not even fully buried in her pretty flower. Finally pushing as far as we can get, something incredible happens. Meru smiles sweetly and I can feel how her vagina tenses, constricts, loosens, and changes all around my member. Its like her muscles move around to find the best spots for both of us to enjoy to the fullest. The entire process takes just around fifteen seconds and the pleasant brushing fades. Meru ces her palms on my cheeks and pulls me into a gentle kiss, in the meanwhile, beginning to unhurriedly float up and down on my dick, using her tail coiled around my leg as leverage. I wrap my arms around her waist and help her out a little. We start our mating ritual for real. She increases the speed of our spins the faster I thrust into her perfectly fitting pussy, releasing more muffled noises into the water. Just as expected, shes not a shy one to hide them too much. The movements are a little awkward at first but I quickly grow used to nailing a sharkgirl while floating inside a tank full of water. And its damn incredible. It feels so good with her literally fine-tailored, chilly pussy sucking me in like a ck hole each time I pull my hips back. And even better when I try to spear through her tight insides making space for me. Reaching the furthest point, it feels like I click into ce. Like a key entering its designated lock. We match each other so well, to the tiniest muscle and bump. She didnt lie by saying that her pussy would literally take the shape of my dick. Quickly, those mind and cock-numbing sensations bring me so much pleasure that I dont really want to hold anything back with my ss. Meru seems to being close as hard, judging by how fast she starts spinning us and dropping her spread slit onto my pointy harpoon. Timing our releases together, I m my hips into her for thest time and blow a huge load inside the furthest depths of Merus cold and loving embrace, surely filling her womb to the brim with my abundant seed. If not for my ss, she would definitely end up knocked up. A long, melodic, trembling cry of pleasure vibrates in the water as we both orgasm in each other''s arms. Slowly floating towards the surface, we keep holding each other close. Our heads pop up and our eyes meet again. A small smile curves Merus ferocious lips and I answer back with the same. This was one hell of a union. Did it feel as good for you as it did for me? I ask, pecking her adorable lips. I dont have words for it. My mother was right. Its impossible to describe this pleasure, she replies, visibly happy. Im d. And surprised. I never thought the taking shape part would be so noticeable. So did I. I truly became yours. No other male can please me anymore. Its so fascinating. I really feel whole with your member inside. She brushes her slim, fit tummy where we are connected. Same here. Its like it belongs there. So magical. And that warmth, Meru continues, ncing up at me with tender eyes. Its so delightful. Your penis warms my colder insides so much. Your seed warms my womb like countless little suns. Im sure no male Nershark can make their female feel like that. I chuckle a little. Meanwhile, you will be able to experience it almost any time, as much as you would like. Dont ever hold yourself back, Meru. She nods with a sweet smile and hugs me closer, resting her head on my chest. I wont. Its too good. For a little while, we just stay like that, still connected down below, and spin in slow circles. I think Im going to enjoy this motion a lot. Chapter 123 – All the Newcomers Chapter 123 C All the Neers After enjoying each others embrace for a few minutes longer, we decide to wrap our sweet meeting up. I assist Meru a little and she peels herself off me, releasing my member from her tight, sucky insides. She truly took my shape to the tiniest detail. I could feel it while slowly pulling out. A faint trail of white soon begins escaping her lower lips and Meru gently rubs her underbelly a little while ncing down as we still float near each other. You released so much inside my womb. If not for the fact that the process of taking a mate makes me temporarily infertile as my insides reform to match your member, I would have surely ended up impregnated. The amount feels incredible. I chuckle a little and put my hand over hers, also softly brushing over her slick skin. Even if it didnt work like that, you wouldnt need to worry about getting pregnant from our little fun. Meru nces up at me. How so? I can freely decide if my seed is fertile or not during the act. Her golden irises sparkle briefly. Does that mean that you can mate without any risk? Pretty much, yes. We could technically mate as many times and as hard as you like and nothing woulde out of it except for quite some carnal pleasure, I exin with a smile. Thats an extremely useful ability. This could rify how Astrea still doesnt have your kittens after mating with you so many times, as she has mentioned to me before. I found it hard to believe at first. I raise a brow at the fierce sharkgirl. You talked about our sex? Of course. Meru nods. Astrea told me that you are an amazing mate, that you arent selfish but always willing to make your partnerfortable and listen to their wishes. She brought up the few times she has mated with you and how fulfilled she felt at those times. Her confident words were partially the reason why I didnt mind bing your mate that much even without knowing you personally. I shake my head as a small chuckle escapes my lips. We really need to have a talk about what should and should not be used to reassure neers about my character. I get it, I own a brothel, but it doesnt mean I have to be introduced by how I fuck first and foremost. My new aquaticpanion slightly tilts her head. But mating is very important. I think it''s crucial information every female would like to hear. Mating brings out the true personality of the involved parties, often revealing their deeply hidden desires and urges. One must be extremely lucky to find a passionate mate such as yourself, stair. I can vouch for that personally now. Well Thanks for thepliment, I guess. Ill have that in mind. I smile at Meru. Now, I think I should slowly get back to my responsibilities, as much as I hate leaving my new mate alone just after we shared a precious moment together. Im already very grateful for the time you spent with me. You didnt have to stay for so long. I know you are a busy person and I understand that you have things to take care of. Even if you would only want to use my body to relieve yourself and return to your work, please, let me know at any time. As your mate, I will dly do it for you. I lean forward and leave a gentle kiss on the devoted sharkgirls forehead. It works both ways so dont forget that. I will always find time to satisfy you if your body desires it. You should try to practice feeling the connection between us. It allows you not only to sense me but also to talk to me telepathically. Dont hesitate to use it. Meru nods and we swim to the edge of the water tank together. She dives under the water and assists me in jumping out, joining me on the hard floor soon after, using her incredible tail tounch herself out of the pool. Yeah, we could have used thedder, but this is much more fun. You gotta enjoy these little moments in your life or it will get boring real quick. And Im certainly going to enjoy mine to the fullest. Even if I didnt want to, all those precious women would make sure I do. I dont think I said it openly yet but you are very beautiful, Meru, I throw at my new mate while drying myself up. Even with all those scars? she asks. Even with. They only make you prettier and more attractive. Im sure they are proof of your strength and the battles you have won, arent they? Yes. You are a warrior so wear them with pride. I, for one, cant stop thinking about how badass you are when looking at them. A faint shade of dark blue covers Merus cheeks in the form of a small blush and she nods at me. So precious. But, a warrior needs one more thing, which is a weapon. We should visit my Dwarf mate together to talk about it a bit. She will happily make one for you before we depart on the quest of pushing the invaders back. I would appreciate it very much. My previous weapon was lost when I was covering my Nereid friends as they ran away from the pursuit, which led us to that grating. I was hit in my hand and it fell out of my grasp, descending into a deep crevice. It was a good trident. I plop my hand on her greyish hair and warmly ruffle through it. Im sorry to hear that. Well make sure the new one is as good or even better. With our master artificer, it shouldnt be that much of a problem. Youll see. Meru enjoys my soft caresses for a moment longer and nces up at me. You can go now. Thank you again for your time, and for epting me. Do not hurry to help me with my issue. Its already been weeks if not longer since the attack. We should prepare properly and move out at the most suitable moment. For now, Ill remain here. Got it. Feel free to regard this ce as your second home. See youter, Meru. Joining our lips in onest kiss, I leave the mesmerising sharkgirl behind and exit the room. The day is quite quicklying to an end and theres still so much to check and do. Some of it will surely need to wait for tomorrow when even more shit joins it. It honestly feels like I came back to a corpo job after a week or two of vacations. There are tons of things to catch up on and plenty of people to meet up with. And I have to do all of that whilepletely buck naked, with my dingdong pping in the open, or standing at attention, depending on which one I choose. Since Im already in the process of weing our aquatic neers, I may as well continue and greet the Nereid duo. Their rooms are just by Merus. That reminds me, I didnt activate any silencing formations, nor did I put up a barrier around us. If they are in their bedrooms, theres a chance they know very well what took ce on the other side of the wall, even if we were decently quiet due to most of the mating ritual taking ce under the water. Shoving those unnecessary thoughts aside, I knock on the door next to Merus and two voices answer me simultaneously, followed by some giggling. Come in. I turn the knob and step inside. The colourful duo sits on their custom-made bed. Their gazes instantly fall to my cock the moment I turn around after closing the door. No surprises there. My dangling erection is surely quite eye-catching. Faces up here,dies, I say with a smile, crossing my arms over my chest. Vivi and Leilei chuckle again, raising their gazes. Iugh a little too while shaking my head ande closer to the bed. Theres no fish tank surrounding it in their case so its an easy task. Just the mattress itself is modified to make their rest morefortable. I hope you dont mind me walking around like this. You must have heard about the bet, I continue. The yellow beauty, Vivi, nods. Yes, we did, and we dont mind. Your form is certainly not unpleasant to look at. Maybe we should undress too to make this a little bit less embarrassing for you? Thats a great idea, Vivi, the greendy agrees immediately. Before I get to say anything, the Nereids fling their clothes off themselves and sit on the bed on their knees. Their yellow and green breasts hang charmingly from their chests and I can even spot small tufts of hair in matching colours above their pretty slits through the little space they leave between their thighs. Chuckling softly, I shake my head. That wasnt really necessary but I appreciate the view. Its always pleasant to hang an eye on such gorgeous beauties. I can already tell you girls will gain the favour of many of our customers just with how charming you are. They giggle again and Leilei meets my gaze. We dont intend to boast but even back at our vige, we were considered the prettiest. Many travellers tried to court us but failed. We remained the untouched flowers of the settlement. A state which surely wouldntst much longer after the Sahuagins invaded and took over our home. I dont think those crudes care much about what we have to say in that regard, Vivi adds after her friend. The women move aside and let me sit between them. Damn. Im so sorry to hear that. Im d that you managed to escape. I gently rub their soft thighs. All thanks to Meru. Shes a fierce girl with a warm, loving heart in the correct ce. We are blessed to call ourselves her friends, Leilei exins. Very blessed. She immediately rushed to our settlement to check on us at the very first sign of danger. Vivi nods. I nce between the colourful duo. Since you are so beautiful and were this popr amongst males, why agree to work in a brothel? Even if the current state of affairs near your home isnt the best, you could still pick any mate you would like after things go back to how they were. Well Honestly We got bored of it, the green-skinned Nereid answers with a soft chuckle. We werent rejecting everyone because we were looking for a perfect mate but kind of just because, the yellow-skinned girl adds with a wry smile. It was fun to y the role of this unachievable beauty, chased after by countless males. It started as a joke at first, but we somehow got recognition from it very quickly and became the unobtainable pearls of the settlement. Our fame spread over even to the viges far away, Leilei continues. Each day brought something exciting, a new admirer from another race or subrace. It felt like we had our own, personal show whenever we wanted. But, as Leilei said, it started being more annoying the longer it went. We nned on stopping soon but then the raid came. We thought it was karma for ying with the hearts of countless males, that our punishment would be to end up as breeding ves for the Sahuagins until our bodies wither, Vivi giggles a little wistfully. I reach out and brush through her hair. No one deserves to be forced into something like that so dont say such things. A little mischief especially isnt worth such a punishment. I can at least tell you that if it was up to the Goddess, she would never let you suffer such a fate. She is a very kind person. You sound like you know her personally. Leilei chuckles from the other side and leans into me. What can I say? Sometimes it feels like she watches me from above almost all the time, hahaha. I can practically feel her influence over my life. Weugh together and remain silent for a brief moment, mutually stroking each others thighs. I tenderly rub their gorgeous legs and they in turn softly graze mine. Its quite obvious and noticeable how they circle quite close to the object between them even if they never cross onto my underbelly. So, I now know your story, but that still doesnt really exin why you chose to work for me and mate with random Humans, and perhaps some other races, I question the Nereid beauties again. Vivi and Leilei look at each other and their cheeks grow a bit darker in their respective colours. Seriously, girls with exotic skin shades are just so captivating when they blush. Bless this world. And curse the Abyssals for trying to destroy it. We are Always have been Quite eager to mate the former admits. To the extent where our little stunt, which ran for much longer than we had initially thought it would, had us pleasing each other instead ofying with a male to cope with theck of intercourse. We just wanted to tease a few males a bit and then have them rough us up a little but everything went out of control before we knew it thetter adds. Nereids arent called Sea Nymphs for no reason. Our all-female kind has a quite strong drive and attraction towards all males from all races. Most of them, at least. Including Humans, of course. And you too. Why do I not count into the Humans? I ask while Leilei hugs my arm to her perky chest. We can sense that you are different, Vivi answers instead. You look like a Human but you dont smell, she licks my neck, taste, and feel like one. Your very existence is quite arousing. It brings out our inner desire to breed like never before. I bet our wombs would savour the taste of your seed. I chuckle a little. Shouldnt you be trying to bed me instead of signing up for public service, then? Does one exclude the other? the green-skinneddy asks with a smile. From what we have been told, it doesnt have to. We would happilyy with Humans on a daily basis, and if possible, we would like toy with you now and then too. They push me down onto the mattress and rest on my chest, ncing at me from above with mischievous smiles as their toned breasts press into my skin. What do you say about turning us into real Nereids? You would be the first male to im us as we are still untainted. Doesnt that sound exciting? her yellow-skinned friend asks. I throw my arms over their waists and give their plump butts a good squeeze. I wouldnt dare to say no to such an exciting offer, and I will dly give you the first times you deserve. But, to achieve that, we might want to move it to a bitter. I would hate to rush your experiences and I still have so much to do. They both giggle, nce at each other, and then nod. In full sync, they ce a kiss on my lips together and help me sit up. We can wait as long as we have to, Leilei says. What she said. Just let us know when we cany together. I really cant wait. We have so much mating to catch up on after months of ying hard to get. Vivi chuckles, evoking a giggle from her friend too. Thanks. I appreciate you girls joining us. Ill make sure you are treated like princesses unless it would be your wish to experience otherwise. Just one more question. I assume its not like that but your bodies dont have any simrities with Nersharks, right? I told you he has alreadyin with Meru! I saw how he looked at her when they first met! Leileiughs and yfully slugs Vivi in the shoulder. The other Nereiddy rolls her eyes but chuckles too. Yes, yes, you did. And to answer your question, you dont have to worry. We are born to copte with many partners. You can say that our bodies react to most males how Merus body will now react only to you. I guess thats one simrity. Leilei turns her gaze to me. Im so d Meru finally found her mate! She can be a little cold and emotionless at times but please, dont let it discourage you from showering her with affection. She really deserves the best, always fighting for others while risking her life. Just give her a chance and she will surely open up to you. I smile at them. I know, I know. I do have some experience with withdrawn and silent girls. She is no less charming than you or my otherpanions. Leave her to me. I promise you to take good care of her. They exchange nods and turn back to me. Thank you. We wont take any more of your time, then. We will be waiting, Vivi says and they pull me up. Setting my feet on the ground, I turn around and hug the green-skinned Nereiddy, joining our lips in a passionate kiss. She receives it joyfully and her hands graze over my back, sneaking onto my butt a few times. I give her juicy bottom a few ps, evoking a giggle from the owner. Stepping away, I let her friend jump into my embrace and I exchange a bunch of pecks with Vivi. She acts a little bolder and grazes my underbelly just short of my member, poking it a few times. I reciprocate her teases with my own faint brushes just short of the shy pearl above her sealed slit, twirling the tuft of hair present there. We dont take it any further yet and they escort me to the door. Before we part ways, I add them to my Partners and briefly exin how it lets us sense each other andmunicate mentally, promising to bring up the other benefits after or before our next meeting. With warm smiles and waving their hands, the two Nereids bid farewell to me and return to whatever they have been doing in their room before I arrived there. Alright. Its getting quitete. What should I try to still aplish today? I guess our new Elf friends deserve an official greeting too. All the other things can wait until tomorrow. I cant forget about Velen. I bet Cornelia already told Elea about our alchemist recruit. Ill save the surprise for Dhosk and not mention it yet. Since the Wood Elves have already joined my Partners when we were moving under the desert, just to be safe that we can sense each other in case we got separated, I now use that connection to locate them and find all seven women currently in the kitchen. Additionally, my adorable Dwarf wife is with them. Not wasting any time, I head towards them and soon reach my destination uninterrupted, as unbelievable as it is. Entering the kitchen, I find the Elves spread around the room while snacking on a sandwich or two. Sirgia stands on her little tripoddder with two of them by her sides, preparing a bunch of rolls together. She obviously notices my entrance and hastily puts away all the kitchen utensils before cutely running off the short pedestal. In a sh, she is in front of me and I get on one knee to bring us to a more or less simr eye level. You little naughty girl. What did I tell you about overworking yourself, huh? I raise my brow at the slightly blushing Dwarf girl. I bet she can barely even blush with how tired Sirgia is. Her head skips a little now and then and her eyes are obviously quite droopy. She has clearly gone overboard. We are sorry, Master stair. I only asked if she could show us where to find salt but she insisted on giving us a full tour and even helping us with the sandwiches, not taking no as an answer. One of the Wood Elves who has been apanying Sirgia by the counter bows slightly towards me. Its fine. This one is a known workaholic. You have no fault in this, I reply, pulling my lovely Dwarf into a gentle kiss. Sirgia wraps her arms around my neck and I lift her up. Taking a few nces around, I locate a chair in the corner and walk up to it. Bringing it a bit closer to everyone, I sit down and set the sleepy Dwarf on myp. Sirgia rests her head on my chest as I affectionately stroke through her soft hair. Ill take her to the bed after we end here. I wanted to talk with all of you a little if you dont mind. I bet Elea or Cornelia already did to some extent but I like to be in touch with people living and working here. Of course not, Master stair. We will be happy to discuss things with you, the same person answers and they all move to stand somewhere in my sight, leaning onto various counters and tables. Great. Now, I would appreciate it if you reminded me of your names. I think I remember most of them correctly but I wont lie that it has been quite some time since such a numerous group joined us at the same time. I definitely remember yours, Nyfile, isnt that right? I nce at the previous speaker. The Elf woman with shoulder-long blond hair and brown eyes nods with a smile. That is correct, Master. As for the others, starting from my far left, its Syvis, sse, Tan, Myriani, Shena and Vaeri. Dont feel awkward mixing us up, Master. It can happen to anyone and we barely joined you not that long ago. Thank you. I nod back at her. I still apologise. Our return was quite stressful due to thends we have travelled through so a few of them escaped my mind. Again, Im d to have all of you, regardless of what your role will be in our establishment. I would like to start exactly with this. Before continuing, I check on Sirgia and find out that shes still listening while resting on me. Perhaps she isnt that exhausted but she is still at least somewhat tired. I lovingly stroke her cheek while moving my gaze back to the Elf women. If I remember right, four of you didnt mind joining our services department and tending to all the other duties too. May I know again who it was? After exchanging nces, the called-out Elves step forward and make a tiny but respectful bow. The furthest one from the right speaks first. Our names are Syvis, sse, Tan and Myriani, Master. Its us who would like to participate in all the activities. We are grateful for this chance to start anew and we are looking forward to working with you. The other three nod to Syvis words and show charming smiles. They all vary slightly in height, detailed appearance, figure in general, and chest department, of course. All in all, we gained quite a plethora of new girls. The variety will rise again. And Im happy to have you. Take things slow and learn the ropes from your seniors, ore to me whenever you would like to have something exined or just want to ask a question. Ill have you visit Neiras studio to get your portraits hanging in the corridors and your profile pages in our menu made. We will. Everyone here is so nice, Myrianiments. Im sure we will enjoy our stay here. I surely hope so. Now, two of the remaining three, which are easy to locate thanks to me knowing who thest one is, wanted to spend some time amongst us before making any bigger decisions. Shena and Vaeri, right? The four women retreat and the girls I have called step forth this time. They also make a polite bow toward me. Its as you said, Master. Im Vaeri and this is Shena, the one with long ck hair and blue eyes begins. For now, we thought about helping with cleaning and social interactions. We arent sure if we would befortable doing the other things but we think that observing and talking to our peers who are will be enough to make a solidified decision. I wave my hand at the duo. Of course, thats only natural. Dont think too much about it and take your time. We can always use an additional pair of hands in the other departments. Everyone counts no matter what their main role is in the grand scheme of things. Let me know if you would need anything. I dont want to get between you and Elea too much since Im pretty sure she has already discussed a thing or two with you. That is correct, Master, Shena confirms. She and her subordinates made it really easy for us to begin learning the ropes of how things function here. We will do our best to quickly fit in and be of use. I can already tell we will enjoy taking care of this incredible mansion and its inhabitants. Very good, very good. I really feelpletely useless here with my girls already filling everyone in on almost everything. Soon I will be reduced to a mascot of the brothel and nothing more. The women chuckle at my little jest and even Sirgia trembles a little on myp from the cute giggles she releases while resting on me. I shower her with a bunch more pats and cuddles. Feel free to doze off whenever you want. Ill carry you with me to our chamber. Dont force yourself to stay awake. She turns her face to me and smiles faintly. Its okay, Master. Im not yet that tired. Besides, I need to show you something before we go to sleep. I see. Let me give you a hand, then, and make sure you stay with us until we finish here. Lifting Sirgias cute face up, I peck her lips dearly. The kiss soon switches into a more passionate one and we enter a slightly more lively exchange. While pursuing each others lips, I make sure she also gets some of my mana-filled saliva. It wont be as potent as the other liquid but it should be enough. Using Rejuvenate would most likely make Sirgia fall asleep from all the warmth spreading through her body and the pleasant sensation apanying it. I can already sense the effects kicking in. Moving on, I continue after leaving Sirgias lips alone and letting her lean onto my chest again. Nyfile. You know that we are looking for someone to fill our tailor sh leatherworker sh clothworker spot. Since you have already told me you dont mind filling it, dont feel obliged to take additional responsibilities onto yourself. The person in question nods her head. Thank you, Master. Theres a makeshift room you could use for a thing or two in the underground but I will naturally give you and your possible coworkers a proper studio as soon as possible. Im currently in the process of setting up the alchemical one so you need to wait in the queue for a moment. That is not a problem. As long as I have ess to some tools, I will do my best to fulfil my role. I have already worked on something with Sirgia in the forge chamber. Even my own room is fine as long as the project isnt extremelyplex. I nod. I wont expect who knows what from you right off the bat. After things are set in proper motion, I hope you will be able to at least help us a little with our cosy project. Im aware that doing so alone could be a bit too much so Ill keep looking for more people willing to join us as tailors. Of course, others in the mansion can help if its nothing that requires your experience and knowledge to finish. That would be greatly appreciated. I already spoke with a few of your Dark Elf subordinates and some of their ideas do sound quiteplex. I might require the help not just of a few randomly assigned people but also Sirgia toplete those. Right. I chuckle, remembering their suggestions for our roley service. Pick projects that are easy and simple right now. Theres no rush. And, in the future, Ill try to get some visualisations from Neira and my samurai wife, Shino. They both are incredible artists and thetter has quite some experience in designing outfits. You will be surprised at how talented she is. A faint sparkle can be discerned in Nyfiles eyes. I cant wait to see their works, then. Having drawn references would be amazing. Im already getting excited just thinking about it. Save that energy for when a full package of projects drops onto your desk with a strict submission deadline. I smirk at her. The girls chuckle together, including Nyfile. After theughter fades away, they look at each other. I wont keep you here any longer, then. The main aspects have already been covered and I dont think there''s a need for me to talk about stuff that will definitely be mentioned by either Elea or Cornelia very soon. You are free to go. Or to make more sandwiches. Would you like one, Master? Shena waves her half-eaten piece of bread with some additional ingredients. Thanks for the offer but Im good. I gotta go and see what my precious little Dwarf has prepared for me before she falls asleep in my arms. Ill talk to youter, girls. Have fun and enjoy your stay. They thank me back in unison and I stand up, bringing Sirgia with me. Shetches to my front like a ko and adorably rests her chin on my shoulder. Carrying the petite woman in my arms, I exit the kitchen and head to the stairs leading underground. We pass by a few people who have desire present in their eyes but no one makes a move, respecting the moment I and Sirgia share. Well, its more just me bringing her back to the forge but Im d we dont have to stop halfway there just for someone to suck my dick again, no matter how much I would still enjoy it. Reaching the well-equipped workshop, I let my dear Dwarf wife down with a peck on her lips and Sirgia immediately trots away to the nearby storage room. She brings a small wooden box with her and presents it to me. Whats this? I ask curiously. I began thinking about the solution for your newpanion, Master. While it was impossible to make something worthy in just a day, I decided that something simple but practical would be enough for now. She lifts the lid and reveals neat white panties lying on a cushion. Already having an idea about what might be their key function, I pick the piece of fabric into my hands and examine it from various angles. Sirgia puts the box away andes closer. Nyfile helped me sew those into the fabric and we made underwear with a cut running through the very middle which is held together by small, special mas that operate on mana. To demonstrate her words, she pokes the bottom part of these panties and the material parts, splitting them into two sides. Thanks to that, I have an easier time spotting the three mas per side woven into the piece of clothing from how the tiny bulges decorate the surface of the panties near the created crevice. Neat. You are so smart and creative, figuring this one out so quickly and even turning it into reality this soon. Im sure Hecate will appreciate your effort, right? I nce towards the ceiling and the spidergirl in question descends from it on the thin line coiled around her leg. She drops onto the ground with grace and nods softly after ncing up at me. Kneeling down, we repeat the motion back from the caverns under the desert and I put the panties onto Hecate. She then examines them for a moment and nods at me again, still keeping up her neutral expression. The mas can switch modes with a slight change in the mana stored inside them but its not yet perfect. You can also forcefully split them without having to expend a lot of strength. I will create better ones soon with Nyfile, Master. This is just until we bring you something worthwhile. I shower my lovely Dwarf in a myriad of pats and cuddles before ncing at Hecate. Are theyfortable? A nod answers me, as usual. Great. Thats all that matters for now. Great job, Sirgia. Now, Im taking you to rest and I wont take no as an answer. Got it, you little troublemaker? Sirgia giggles adorably and pulls herself into a hug. I wont, Master. Lets go to rest together. I really missed falling asleep while being able to snuggle to your warm chest. I chuckle too and pick her up, heading towards the bed. Hecate has already disappeared again before I even leave the forge. I will need to talk to her about this very soon. Its quite unbelievable she can avoid detection so well. But, first, I have an exhausted Dwarf to lull to sleep. Chapter 124 – A Promise Chapter 124 C A Promise I walk through the corridors with Sirgia in a princess carry. Her head rests on my shoulder as she adorably releases soft breaths into my neck. A warm smile sneaks onto my lips. Shes just so cute when asleep. I guess thats one of the good sides of her often overworking herself. I can adore this precious Dwarf when she finally catches some well-earned leisure. Although, it might look a bitical seeing apletely naked dude carrying a petite, sleeping girl in his arms. Fortunately, everyone knows each other well, including me, so the few women we pass on the way to my room only give us soft smiles and respectful nods. Well, maybe also taking a brief peek below but who can me them? It still feels a tad weird and unusual but they are wee to stare as much as they would like. Its nothing they arent able to see basically on demand. A decentposure training, I must say. We arrive in front of my chamber without any inconvenient idents and I carefully reach for the knob while doing my best not to rouse my adorable little Dwarf from her sleep. But, the very moment I turn it enough to unlock the door, I sense some rustling against my chest and nce down. In a sh, my vision disappears. Unending darkness envelops my eyes, for some reason. At a moments notice, the weight Ive been carrying also goes away and something pulls me inside the room by my wrist. The door gets closed behind me and I hear quick, dainty footsteps rushing away from my position. Okay. What the hell is Before I get to finish my sentence, the mysterious obstruction falls off my face and Im greeted by seven gorgeous women standing right in front of me with their everything revealed to the world. From left to right, its Elea, Neira, Cornelia, Astrea, Teffith and Ailish. Not a single piece of clothing covers their magnificent bodies. Its aplete, utter feast for the eyes. And, of course, one more extremely charming woman peeks her head from behind Cornelia. I focus my gaze on Sirgia, who is now also in her birthday suit, and ce my hands on my hips. You sneaky little devil. I frown yfully. You werent tired even in the slightest, were you? She giggles cutely and hastily escapes back behind Cornelia, fleeing from my sight. Showing only half of her face again, she nces at me with one eye and a tiny, adorable grin. Since when? I ask. Sirgia ends her gingerly act and walks to Cornelias side with a faint blush on her pretty cheeks. Its definitely very embarrassing for her to stand there naked with everyone else present. Back in the kitchen, she answers timidly. I felt youing, Master, and started acting. I was supposed to wait for you here with everyone but I didnt notice how long I took with those sandwiches. You are overworking yourself even outside of your own area of expertise. Why Im not surprised in the slightest? I shake my head and chuckle. So, whats this about? I must say, I love the view, thats for sure. Cornelia snickers quietly. You are not the only one. I catch her taking a nce at my waist and I smirk at her. Elea thenes forward, her delicious hips swaying alluringly and her generous, chocte breasts just begging for attention. She stops right in front of me and throws her arms around my neck. Didnt I already mention it? You dont think we would forget about the weing party as your loving wives, would we? She presses her impressive tits into my chest and our lips meet. I graze her soft back as we exchange passionate kisses. If this is not enough of an indication of what awaits me in a moment or two, then Eleas slim underbelly intentionally rubbing against stair Junior leaves no further doubts. Scratch that. The hot, wet feeling that begins tickling my balls is much clearer evidence. Gazing down after Elea releases my mouth from her sweet embrace, I spot Astrea kneeling between her legs and pecking my jewels from below, staring at me submissively. When our eyes meet, she moves up and starts trailing her tongue over my entire length. Soon, everyone else is around me, blocking all possible paths of escape. No matter where I turn, an exquisite woman shows in my view. They all move closer and literally drown me in their bodies, rubbing themselves all over me. A few giggles rise here and there during the process, one of which definitely belongs to Sirgia. Im d shes having fun. Trying my best to look at each of them, I chuckle softly. Are we really doing it all together? Cornelia raises a yful brow at me from my six. Afraid you wont be able to manage? Me? Not being able to manage? I think you have forgotten who I am. I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her into me. Looks like I went too easy on you today. Dont worry. I''ll give you all the attention you deserve in just a moment. She pales a little after seeing my sadistic grin and I chuckle again, cing a loving kiss on her lips while giving her juicy behind a tender squeeze. For a minute or two, I keep turning around and exchanging little pecks with everyone, making sure not to skimp on affection during each girls turns. They all deserve the best for choosing to be with someone like me. After a few rounds of arduous kisses and a lot of body rubbing, I drag this mass of pure lust and beauty towards the bed. We all fall onto it amidst a lot of chuckling and giggling. They set themselves on it first and pull me to the very centre. I end up amongst an ocean of titties, extremely fucking alluring bellies, and an entire mountain range of inviting girly mounds, some even already dripping a little in anticipation. What did I do to deserve all of this? I whisper in awe, slipping my gaze from one magnificent figure to another. Sirgia climbs over Ailishs violet, curvaceous body and drops onto me, pulling herself up to match her face with mine. I embrace my timid, quiet Dwarf with a loving hug, bringing our bodies together. You just were yourself, Master. That was plenty enough to deserve this. We all love you Her adorable face gains some more crimson and I faintly peck her forehead. And I love you too. All of you. Let me prove how much. I gently graze over her belly with my fingers and unhurriedly trace a path downwards as we look each other in the eyes. Sirgia smiles shyly and I can discern a tiny spark of expectation in her dark caramel eyes. But, I dont get to finish my journey towards the leaking canyon as someone grabs my wrist and yanks it away, throwing me onto my back. A bunch of smiling faces and a whole lot of hanging breasts greet me from above. Bad stair. This is supposed to be your weing party. What kind of a host would we be if we let the guest do all the work instead. Elea sensually strokes my inner thigh. Justy down and enjoy, Master. Ailish licks her lips as her tail crawls my other leg like a lust-filled snake. Mind if I grab a canvas? I feel like this will be good. Neira looks at the other women. Oh, Goddess Cornelia shudders, making everyone chuckle. Dont worry. I can leave you out if you want. My artist wife smiles at her. Make me a copy and its all good Judging by how quiet, almost non-vocal my charming magicians reply is, its meant only for Neira to hear. But, someone must have forgotten that I both can read from her lips and my hearing is now unbelievably better than before. Ill let her live with the belief that I didnt hear that. For now. It will surelye in handy one day. I can already see her reaction. With the brief conflict of interest resolved, Neira takes a peek at me and I nod at her. Nothing I could have against it. I will always look forward to anything she draws, be it including me or anything else. A bright expression paints her dazzling face as she jumps off the bed and sets up an easel next to it, summoning it from her spatial storage cor. My attention is drawn back to the other six girls still present all over me while she hastily makes preparations by herself. Damn. I would love to watch her paint in full nude but its hard to concentrate on one thing when theres another unbelievably exciting view wherever I turn my head. Eleas soft hand reaches my member at the same time as Ailishs tail and they start pumping me up and down in tandem. I sigh in pleasure from their joint efforts. The way my Dark Elf darling squeezes the coil-like rope in the form of a Subus tail wrapped around my cock is just mind-numbing. They surely came up with this way before. Who goes first, then? Cornelia throws the question at all the other beauties. You already serviced him in the carriage, Astrea sniffs the air a little, and it seems that afterwards too. Its now our turn to be good mates. Who is the other female whose scent is all over stair? The ex-Court Magician blushes heavily when her sins are exposed to the world, making me aware that our ride might have been nned by more than just one person. Looks like me roughing up Lianne wasnt part of it, though. Cornelia clears her throat while trying to act dignified. We will talk about this matterter. She is the next wife. Most of you have already met her. Lets get back to the issue at hand now. As they are talking amongst each other, a certain sly Dwarf sneakily crawls around them and climbs onto my chest. She crosses her legs over my body and moves closer to my face, bringing her petite pussy in line with my mouth. Sirgia! A shoutes from behind her. My mischievous master artificer giggles unashamedly and nces at Cornelia over her shoulder. Before the hazelnut-haired beauty gets to say another word, she lowers herself onto me and I kiss her sweet lower lips with lots of love, parting her tightly sealed entrance with my tongue. You damned rascal! We are supposed to please him, not have him do it for us! Briefly pulling my mouth away from her delicious lily, I reassuringly rub Sirgias back. Dont listen to her. I love making you feel good. And you have earned a lot of it over time. Just enjoy. She nods at me cutely and supports herself on her hands slightly above my head, leaning a bit forward. I get to admire her petite figure from below while dearly exploring her snug pussy, rewarded with dainty smiles and small sighs each time I tickle a good spot. Ugh. Fine. Do whatever you want. Im taking the di One, two, three, rock. Scissors. Paper. Rock. Eleas call interrupts her and I can only partially see Ailish showing a t palm behind the edge of Sirgias slim thigh as her small body blocks most of my view. Clockwise we go. I beat Teffith, then lose to Astrea, who wins against Ailish. Have fun~ Damn it! My Arch Subus whines in despair. Her tail withdraws from my cock and someones hand points it upwards. Soon after, my member enters that persons hot and wet embrace, unhurriedly sliding into what I assume is Astreas veryfy vagina. She takes me all in without even a word, silently joining ourher regions together. Really? What about me? Cornelia asks with a trace of disbelief in her tone. No one answers her though and the three losers show up one each on the free sides of my head, smiling at me coyly from above. Teffith and Elea smush my cheeks with their breasts while Ailish pulls my head between her soft thighs, letting Sirgia transfer her hands from the bedding to her body for slightly better support. Wet, lewd smacking echoes in the distance as my Catkin mate devotedly drops her pussy onto my hard penis, clearly doing her best to please me. As much as she likes to be the one dominating her lover, she is lowering herself to the role of the submissive mate just for me, diligently servicing my cock with her pleasantly tight passage. Cute purrs and meows escape her lips now and then, making it even more lovely. Master Sirgias quiet voice recaptures my attention and I nce up at the heavily breathing Dwarfdy. ~Are you close?~ I ask through my Whispers to avoid making a pause in the pursuit of her pleasure. She nods timidly as more crimson covers her cheeks and I redouble my efforts. Ailish lets Sirgia hug her tightly, supporting my lovely Dwarf as she quickly approaches her peak. Making use of that opportunity, I nt strong sucky kisses on Sirgias shy clit while enveloping my tongue with a barely noticeable nket of mana. Nghnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Heavy shivers travel through her body a few momentster and Sirgias already extremely tight pussy constricts on my tongue even more. I watch her cum and still dearlyp my muscle over her small folds, not letting even a drop of her love nectar escape. Nya, nya, nya, nya, nya Astrea ramps up her tempo a little bit and brings more force to her ms, announcing her uing high too. Quickly moving my hands behind Sirgias body, I find my feline mates waist and grab it firmly. Nya? Nyaaaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! Without any warning, I thrust my hips up while bringing her down onto my cock. Letting out a faint grunt, I release an abundant load inside my lovely catgirl as her snug walls constrict around my member during her orgasm. As Im finishing inside Astrea, the three girls by my head help Sirgia get off my face and I can finally see my fierce partner with a slight flush as we both ride our highs. I smile at her when our eyes meet and notice the corners of her mouth curl just so slightly as Astreas hips still shiver. Sheys down on my chest afterwards and I shower her in loving kisses as she purrs quietly into my mouth. Oh, how I love this sensation and sound. Its so intoxicating and out-of-this-world. To pay her back for this bliss, I tenderly fluff her thin tail and soft ears. Astrea then raises herself up and unsheathes my cock from her pussy. My eyes find Cornelia sitting on her knees slightly further, with her arms crossed under her magnificent breasts and an expression you would see on a kids face after their parents refused them something awesome. A mix of a pout and an angry frown, I would say. I smirk at her and Cornelia snickers. My charming magician then brushes away a lock of hair behind her ear while leaning forward but a certain Subus beats her to it and swallows my entire rod in a sh, going balls deep into her throat. Hey! Are you not even going to let me touch him? A wave of chuckles answers her, including a lively giggle from my small Dwarf wife now resting next to my face. Our eyes meet and I wink at Sirgia, bringing an even fiercer blush to her cheeks. She dearly brushes my face and moves her gaze to the front. We watch how Ailish goes down on my cock with awe-inspiring devotion. She bobs her head up and down and only I can feel how hard she works her tongue around my shaft to not just clean me up but most likely earn herself a tasty shot too. I raise myself while she nces at me curiously, not stopping her intense blowjob. Reaching forward, I aim for her butt. It looks like sneaking a finger into her leaking snatch will be too much in my current position so I just stroke her hot lower lips in the meantime. Getting a slightly better idea, I scoop some of the fragrant juice onto my fingers and transfer it a bit higher. Ailish shivers when I run into her sealed anus, circling over its warm entrance. I grin at her when we nce at each others faces and slip a digit into her backdoor. She gags briefly on my dick but I can see the smile on her lips wrapped around it. She continues to suck me off while I wiggle my finger inside her ass, loosening it up bit by bit. When it getsfortable enough, I start pumping in and out of her butt with not one but two digits and her efforts grow more intense too. Not wanting to keep Ailish without a reward for too long, I flood her throat with a creamy load a momentter, shoving my fingers deep into her ass. She moans into my cock and starts swallowing all of it like it''s the most exquisite drink avable in this world. I can also hear her hand shlicking her cunt damn hard in the meanwhile and just one look at Cornelias wide eyes confirms how fast she rubs one out. My semen-crazy Subus orgasms shortly after she sucks out all of the exquisite delicacy and a faint jet of love nectar gushes out of her snatch as she begins shivering. I hold her steady with one hand, still exploring her anus with the other until she finished her high. Afterwards, I unhurriedly pull her face off my cock and watch her desperately gasp for air while fitting a chuckle between her rough breaths. You must have been really starved. Did you desire my seed so much? I chuckle at her. Ailish shows a wide grin. Know what else I desired? Your. Fucking. Cock. In. My. Fucking. Ass. Taking a nce at the other women, I receive a nod from those who are yet to have their turn and refocus on the thirsty Subus. With a smile, I trace a circle with my finger. She whines excitedly and hastily throws herself around, putting her butt up in the air right in front of me. Her hands grab her cheeks and spread them to their limits, giving me a clear view of her violet asshole and slightly lighter secret ce, dripping with so much nectar it could create a small puddle if we were on the floor. Bringing myself to my knees, I summon some lube from my ring and drip it onto her puckered anus. She giggles in delight, already anticipating the next move. Although, I dont give it to her exactly as she expects. Quickly scooping both her wrists into my hand after lining my ns with her hole, I thrust forward and press on her neck from above with the free one, pushing her more into the bed. Ughnnnnnnnn~! Fffffffffuck~! So rough! Ailish screams, clearly in delight. Knowing well that she loves it, I hammer her ass right from the start, listening to her groans, whines, and moans of pleasure. Loud pping noises spread through the air as my waist ms into her plump bottom. Elea and Teffith embrace me from the sides, burying my shoulders in their delicious bosoms and we begin exchanging loving kisses as my cock rushes in and out of Ailishs backdoor. I dont even pay attention to her besides the movement of my hips and the slight pressure I apply to her head which keeps her stered into the sheets and in a very nice position. That damned slut loves it so much, though. Our bond is overloaded with her lewd thoughts and begging for more, not to mention the crazy good pleasure she experiences from this dicking. I guess she really missed my cock this much. Enjoying her tight grip, I give my beautiful Dark Elf wife lots of kisses on her long, pretty ears and make sure that my Dragonewts horns receive some pecks and caresses too. They sigh contentedly as I brush over their sensitive areas, bringing more music to my ears. Sensing a change in Ailishs insides, I split her wrists to both my hands and yank her back strong enough to bring her up. She releases a loud, trembling whine as we both explode together. The seed she is yearning for rushes to her furthest depths, filling her anus in the process. Some more liquid trickles onto my jewels as she orgasms during our peak. Pulling out, Ind a juicy p on her tender butt, evoking a yelp and a silly giggle from my wrecked Subus. She falls to the side with a soft thump and curls into herself with a wide smile, enjoying the post-orgasmic bliss. Teffith moves to clean me up again and Elea brings my face to hers. You always put others before yourself and I find it very admirable, I whisper after our lips part. You are doing a great job making sure everyone is well and keeping their responsibilities in check. Im going to reward you handsomely tonight, and muchter too, in a less carnal way, but first She lets out adylike chuckle and joins my gaze in looking forward. Go and reward her first. Ill wait for you, my Saviour and beloved. And dont worry, I already have something in mind that I would like to receive from you for my help. I nod at her and leave one more peck on her dainty lips before moving on my knees to the edge of the bed. Stepping off it, I walk towards another Dark Elf standing naked by a partially filled canvas. Neira doesnt notice me until I hug her from behind, unintentionally poking her butt with my erection. She smiles at me sweetly and we join our lips together over her shoulder. stair. You came. No. I haven''t yet. But I will soon. Just for you. Giving me one more smile, she turns around. My eyes immediately lock on her belly, and not without a reason. A big white arrow is painted on Neiras navel, pointing at the obvious ce. Two words are ced above it. Resupply here. I cant hold back augh after seeing it and she chuckles adorably too. Bringing our bodies together, I kiss her sweet lips. I guess I neglected my best artist a bit too much if she is forced to signal me about her issues in such a drastic way. Neira brushes her cheek against mine lovingly. No, you didnt. I really appreciate you oftening to check on me and my work. I do admit that my passion for art almost always overshadows my passion for you and we end up talking a lot about it instead of embracing each other as I keep forgetting the main reason I invited you to my studio. Chuckling again, I rub her side. That sounds exactly like you. But, I love that part of your personality. I love seeing you excited about art. It makes me happy. Are you going to make me happy now? she asks with an upturned nce. Instead of answering, I lift her left leg and line myself up with her beautiful pussy. Neira throws her arms around my neck and pulls me into a kiss. I unhurriedly enter her from below, savouring every second of us getting connected together down there. Near the end, we slightly lose bnce and I grab the easel with my other hand, ending up pushing Neiras back into the canvas while holding onto it. She shows no signs of protest so we continue our loving session. Sorry about the painting. Looks like Im going topletely ruin it, I apologise with a wry smile. Mhhhmmmm Mhhhhnnnn Dont be Mmmmmm I can always make more Reassured by my amazing Dark Elf artist, I keep hammering her pussy into the easel. The picture in its initial state quickly turns into modern art instead, shifting into a bunch of mixed smudges made by Neiras back. She keeps lovingly humming and moaning into my ear as I kiss her slender neck. Bit by bit, we finish our group efforts at creating something special in an unconventional way and she enters her high in my embrace, firmly digging her nails into my back. I wee this little gesture and flood her furthest storage with lots of white paint which shouldst her for a long, long time. After calming down a little, I assist Neira back to the bed. Theres no need for her to rest on some random chair when she can join everyone here. The sheets? Who cares. We will wash them anywayter. Some paint shouldnt be that much of a deal. And if it turns out to be a big deal, Ill go and apologise to our maids, giving them a hand in her duties. Gotta take responsibility for things that happen because of me. For sure, I will never hold myself back when showering my dear wives with the affection they deserve. Elea wees me next and Ie to her just as promised. Sheys on her back so we share an intimate moment in a simple, missionary position, filled with lots of love. Her impressive breasts are so alluring I cant stop myself from kissing and nibbling on them in the process. She seems very proud of them, judging by the noble smirk present on her lips each time I turn my focus to her sizable titties. Those chocte mountains with dark brown peaks are definitely on the list of the wonders of the world. Such a sinful body for a former priestess. Cornelia haspletely resigned herself to her fate and just sits on the side of the bed while watching me make love to all the other women. She doesnt even try to argue anymore and just waits until everyone has a chance to embrace me. But, to her surprise, Teffith relinquishes her spot and brings her to me with a smile, exining that the two of us had a lot of time alone during our journey so she doesnt mind being thest one. Even though I promised to go all out on her earlier, I dont really keep my word and give it to Cornelia in the most loving, dearest way I am able to. Its all fun and games but we have bullied her enough tonight after everyone has jumped on this bandwagon of teasing. With a slightly embarrassed flush, she allows me to please her in a lotus position, often pulling me into a myriad of little kisses. I really love her and I make sure to convey that properly. She has been by my side a long time, being amongst the few women who joined me from almost the very start. I still remember the night of her confession like it was yesterday. My precious, charming magician and researcher. My dear little tsundere. We end up going at it for another hour with everyone taking turns and finish actually much less tired than I would have assumed. Well, perks of this amazing bond and other stuff, I guess. Its not just me who is much stronger but they are monsters on their own after receiving their share of my power. With Sirgia as my little spoon and the rest sprawled all over me, we drift off to sleep to get ready to tackle another day together. There are a lot of things to do regarding the brothel and other cases. I wake up to some wet noises and amorous moans. Opening my eyes, I find Ailish on top of me, riding my cock like mad in a cowgirl position with an ecstatic smile. She notices meing to myself and shows an even wider grin. Ignoring her for a moment I gather my thoughts. Since I didnt really will toe here, it must mean Thats correct. A very pleasant and soft voice answers me from behind. Tilting my head enough to check the source, I find Lumina standing above us with a warm smile. Great. Incredible timing. My Subus assant raises her gaze too. Mind if I finish this? Go ahead, the Goddess answers with a faint nod. Seriously. Didnt I fuck you hard enough back in the real world? I ask, rolling my eyes at her. Ailish locks her gaze with me. Moooooooooooooore. I neeeeeeed more of you, pleaseeeeeeee. Fine. Ill wreck you so hard you will get thrown out of my Soul Realm. Grabbing her wrists, I roll us over and proceed to fuck her brains out without limiting myself. After just a few minutes, Ailish is reduced to a twitching mess and her eyes almostpletely roll to the back. You dont challenge the Demigod of Lust. Even if you are an Arch Subus. Leaving her to recover since she, unfortunately, hasnt disappeared, I stand up and smile wryly at Lumina. I apologise. It would be hard to keep her down otherwise. I hope we didnt make you ufortable. She shakes her head with the warm smile still present on her divine lips. It is fine. You did nothing wrong or improper. Intercourse is a natural element of life and an activity many entities enjoy. Especially with their dear ones. I guess its three times more enjoyable for beings like Subi. I chuckle a little. So, I have either advanced or there is some important news. Your guess is correct. It would have actually happened a bit earlier but you gained enough experience so fast your previous advancement hasnt yet fully settled in. Its kind of like a cool-off period between advancements. You cant really jump more than one Tier at once or you would risk dying from your body not assimting the changes quick enough. I shuddered. Scary. Lets not do that. Im all for taking the proper path even if it takes a bit longer. Lumina chuckles softly. I think your body should be able to withstand two Tiers or even three but I agree that taking unnecessary risks is unwise. Im d to hear that you do not wish to rush things. Thank you. Better safe than sorry. Especially when we kind of have a world to save. A brief silence falls onto us as we look at each other with smiles, broken only by some random, iprehensible noisesing from Ailish resting on the pink grass with a river of seed dripping out of her pussy. That sight reminds me that Im still fully exposed and I materialise some clothes onto myself, bringing out a table and a set of chairs for us. Anything I should know about the advancement, then? I ask, pouring Lumina some apple juice. As usual, your personal stats will jump a little, but thats pretty much all. Oh. I guess you have gained an interesting ability too. Quite fitting, I think. Want to check it out right now? Of course. With a wave of her hand, she brings out the pink status window between us.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: Adventurer [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 5 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 55 (+267) Agility: 55 (+259) Constitution: 75 (+244) Intelligence: 70 (+235)
Charisma: 80 (+217)
Yeah, I can see that the base values jumped by the static amount again. That isn''t a lot if the values in the brackets didnt exist. I chuckle wryly. Lumina lets out a smallugh too. I agree. You are surpassing all my expectations. It is partially my fault, but I feel like you would be able to break out of your boundaries even without my initial intervention. I shrug. Who knows. I do wonder how my life here would look like if I received a different ss, a more normal one just like the others. Although, they also have quite strong ones. I didnt pick you guys without a reason. Well Maybe except for you You were an ident She lowers her head in shame. Hey, hey. Maybe an ident, but look at the result. I surely love and appreciate it. Thank you for everything, Lumina. It might not havee out as intended, but its nice, really nice. She gives me a beautiful smile and nods. Alright. Heres the ability I mentioned.
Divine Matchmaker You know your Partners so well that this knowledge allows you to find the best possiblebinations of their strengths and abilities. Once per 24h, you can copy two skills, one per target, between two of your Partners. The effectsts until the ability is used again or a week passes. The cooldown of this ability decreases the more its level increases.
Interesting. I rub my chin. Its like Whats Mine Is Yours to some extent. Another great utility. Still not much offence. All I can say is that you are in possession of many tools to bring out your magical abilities, excluding your current physical strength and expertise. Im sorry but I cant reveal much more. Its alright. I understand. Thanks for everything. With a faint gasp, Ailish returns to the world of the living. She sits up, leans to the side, and rubs her precious ce a bit. Fuck. That was one wild dream. Ive never dreamt about getting my pussy destroyed in front of the Godde She notices us sitting by the table, looking at her, and freezes. That wasnt a dream, was it? She chuckles wryly. Nope, I reply with a wide smile. She hastily jumps to her knees and bows down. I apologise for my rude behaviour! I dont know what has gotten into me earlier! Luminaughs a little and waves her hand. Im pretty sure that I know what but dont mind it. I was the one who barged into your moment. We stand up and move closer to the Subus. Giving Ailish a brief kiss on the lips, I wrap my arms around her waist. Dont try to fight your nature, okay? Im now even more durable so you can go wild as much as you want. She giggles yfully and pecks my cheek. You are just the best. Other Subi would be so envious. As we flirt between ourselves, Lumina reaches out and pokes me on the wrist. A faint discharge tingles my skin for a second until she draws her finger back. We both notice it and nce at the Goddess. What did you do? I ask with a curiously raised brow. I was just checking how strong your soul is. Ah. And? How is it? Since you havent imploded after getting in contact with my energy, it seems to be growing decently well, she informs us with a pleasant smile. Ailish immediately takes a step back with her eyes going wide. Lumina lets out a warm chuckle, covering her beautiful lips. Dont worry. I can control how much of my soul can exist in this ce. She closes the distance between them and pokes Ailish too. My Subus gasps quietly. It feels good. Very faint, though. I notice how Luminas fingers graze the back of Ailishs hand in a slow and unhurried way. A slightly distant gaze adorns the Goddess face and the warm smile doesnt leave her lips. That sight somehow draws me in and I brush Luminas cheek with my palm, experiencing the familiar buzz and tingling at the tips of my fingers. She turns to me with raised brows. Ah. Sorry about that, I apologise quickly. Its okay. It feels nice. We stare at each other for a moment and I step closer, gently wrapping my arms around her waist, pulling Lumina into a soft hug. Im not sure if gods care about physical contact but it must have been lonely being alone up there. Slowly and with slight hesitation, her hand moves to my face and then to my hair,bing through it unhurriedly. I return my fingers to Luminas face and continue to stroke her cheek as we look each other in the eyes. Then, something unexpected happens, and she gradually leans in. Our lips touch briefly and my vision immediately shes with intense white light as searing painpletely paralyses me. In an instant, I drop to the ground while groaning heavily and writhing in agony. Ailish kneels by my side. What happened?! Is he crossing over?! Lumina quickly joins her and extends her palm over my body. A warm, golden glow emanates from it and the pain gradually fades. Im sorry! Im so, so sorry! Im really sorry! She starts frantically apologising with an anxious expression. Regaining control over my body, I gently grab her arm. Im fine. A little stiff but overall fine. That was something, hahaha. Im so sorry! My bodily fluids are clearly way too much for your soul to handle! Another mistake that almost cost you your soul! Im really, really sorry! I chuckle with a warm smile. I better work on it hard, then. We look at each other in silence for a second or two and Lumina suddenly vanishes in a golden sh. Ailish helps me up and looks at me in bewilderment. Am I imagining things or did you just promise the Goddess to fuck her? I chuckle again. Perhaps. Chapter 125 – The Echo Chapter 125 C The Echo A brief silence fills my Soul Realm after Lumina abruptly leaves. Ailish nces at me with a smile, slowlying closer. So, you have finally fucked enough pussies to jump a Tier, huh. Congrattions are in order, I guess. I wrap my arm around her waist and peck my mischievous Subus cheek. Thank you. I think weve already celebrated it enough so you dont need to throw another party for me. She chuckles, tracing her fingers over my chest. Oh,e on. You cant advance to the fifth Tier twice. Its an important event. It could very well be a typical Monday and you would be thirsty for more cock just like right now. Ailish bats her eyshes at me. Whatever could you mean? Chuckling slightly, I flick her horn, evoking a musical moan from its silly owner. Tame down the horny a little. You not only got wrecked in the real world but even here, in my Soul Realm. In front of a Goddess, nheless. Fiiiiiiiiiine. She backs away a little with a pout. You are just too incredible. me your wonderful cock. Or the Goddess. I smirk at her. Its thanks to her that I got this body and most of my abilities. Eh. I think I would still fall in love with this dick even if it wasnt full of divinity. Of course, the part attached to it is very lovely too. Always so sweet and kind. She shows a grin. The part attached to it will forward thepliment to the important piece and will thank you for it in its stead. I p Ailish on her plump, rude butt, evoking a chuckle from her. You are already ahead of a lot of people with your ability to bang me in my dreams whenever you want so show some restraint or others will grow jealous. Well, I havent actually used any of my Wet Dream techniques on you yet but I agree that your Soul Realm makes for a fine dream ce. It could use some of your clones, though. Then it would be perfect. Just imagining this many stair''s cocks poking me all around is making me shiver. I shake my head at the slightly trembling Subus with a silly smile on her lips. It would be much better if you werent the only one able toe here. Instead of dicks, imagine if we could pull inside someone from afar to talk face-to-face. Just like this, poof, and Ghilerie appea A cloud of pinkish smoke explodes in the air slightly above the ground and quickly forms a humanoid shape. rs I finish my sentence after a brief pause and blink a few times. Did you just? Ailish raises her brows at the unusual sight. Right in front of us, on the pinkish grass, Ghilerieys on her back. Completely naked, at that. Her legs are pulled close to her body with her feet joined behind her neck. In that quite special position, which exposes her everything to the viewer and raises her butt a bit into the air, she holds one of her hands between her cheeks with her fingers bent in a way as if she is holding onto something. The spot it''s aimed at and the slowly closing ring of her cute backdoor suggest only one answer. She locks gazes with me,pletely frozen. Bit by bit, heavier and heavier crimson shade sneaks onto her beautiful face as she realizes that we understand exactly what she has been doing before suddenly getting thrown gods know where. Trying to stay somewhatposed, Ghilerie struggles a little in removing her feet from behind her neck and slowly stands up, ncing at us with an embarrassed smile. I try to smile back in this awkward situation but Ailish doesnt exactly help, exploding into a moderate fit ofughter at the side, causing her to blush even fiercer. I leave the chuckling and giggling Subus and snap my fingers. Some clothes appear on the Elfs body as Ie closer, covering herdy bits. Its quite simr to what I have seen her casually wear in her settlement. Thanks she whispers timidly. No need. And sorry about that. I didnt really want to interrupt you. Yeah, I noticed from your expression. She chuckles awkwardly. So Ummm What exactly is this? Ailish stops straining her belly and arrives by my side. Wee to this guys Soul Realm. Nice to meet you, Im Ailish. Soul Realm? Ghileire furrows her brows a bit. If I may ask first, what have you beenno, where were you when I pulled you in? I decide to inquire about a few details before answering. Ummm Im pretty sure I was in my house back at the vige doing ummm you know what she exins with some trouble. Destroying your asshole with a replica of his cock? Ailish smirks at Ghilerie and I bonk her on the head. Leave her be. How would you feel if I suddenly teleported you in front of someone while you were sting your holes off? She bites on her lower lip and gives me a coy stare. I roll my eyes at her and refocus on Ghilerie. As if Hari isn''t enough Anyway, Im just wondering how its possible. I didnt see any mention of it in my skills and abilities or any other ce. I just thought about youing here and you just came. Technically, she didnt ye I bonk Ailish even harder, interrupting her. She giggles at me yfully. Before she getspletely out of control, I snap my fingers again and purplish belts fly at her from everywhere around and bind the frivolous Subus from head to toes, including her mouth, of course. With almost no control over her body, Ailish facents into the pink grass and starts mumbling something iprehensible. Good. Suffer the consequence of your words. Thankfully, no one can die here without my permission so we dont have to worry about her suffocating or anything. I nce at Ghilerie again and we chuckle together after meeting gazes. Im not sure if I can help you understand what just happened. At one moment, I was masturbating and at the next moment, my vision swirled, she actually admits it with a heavy blush. Ie closer to the pretty Elf and pull Ghilerie into a gentle kiss. Thats already plenty, thank you. So, Soul Realm? She raises a brow at me. Its kind of what the name suggests. This is a space inside my soul that I have full control of. And not only of it, as it seems. I should be only starting to form it at around the fifth Tier but I was somewhat blessed in that regard, hahaha. She nods softly. I see. And I assume I shouldnt be able to appear here? Well, you shouldnt have been. Previously, only Ailish could jump in here whenever she wished for it thanks to the special bond we share, rted to her being a Subus. She can freely rest inside my soul, exist there, and such. Amazing. I guess thats Subi for you. Im pretty sure the slightly louder mumbling is meant to be a thanks for thepliment but we still ignore the wriggling bundle of horny ham lying on the ground. Yeah, but you arent a Subus. I wonder if you dematerialized back in your settlement or if its just your soul that has arrived here. This could be a big deal. I rub my chin. We can test that. I should be able to ask the Elder to watch over me if I can return now and get called in here again. Sure. Lets see. I try my best to focus on pushing Ghilerie out of my Soul Realm and she soon plummets to the ground after turning into a shadowy silhouette of violet mist. Certain that it will take a moment, I crouch in front of Ailish and flip her onto her back instead. Having fun down there? I ask with a smirk. She brings out the best puppy eyes she can muster and stares at me pleadingly. Nope. Im not falling for this shit. With a yful and gentle kick, I flip her back onto her belly. Ten more minutes should be enough. ~stair. We are ready,~ Ghilerie informs me through Sweet Whispers. Nice. They got even clearer after I advanced. If not for the slightly sultry and coy tone, it would be almost like any other normal telepathy. But, I dont really dislike it. Sultry Ghilerie sounds sexy. ~Got it. Trying to pull you back.~ Just as I said, I imagine her appearing in front of me again, and surely, the pink mist does exactly the same as before, forming Ghileries silhouette in a sh. Instead of spreading herself to the world this time, she just stands calmly with her hands joined over her navel. Almostpletely naked again, though. The only change is the nice brownish panties she must have put on in the real world, I guess. Same as before, I bring some more clothes onto her body. ~So, the verdict?~ I ask Elyari, sharing the message with Ghilerie while we look at each other expectantly. ~She entered some kind of a trance,~ the Elf Elder replies. ~Her vision is slightly hazy and distant but her eyes are still open. And, shes still physically here. Do you feel this?~ Shortly after receiving the question, Ghilerie moves her gaze onto her right forearm, raising it a little. I do. Are you squeezing my arm, Elder? she asks with wide eyes. ~More or less, yes,~ Elyari answers immediately. Thats good to know, Iment to them both. The transferred person wont bepletely oblivious to their surroundings while their real body is left behind. Now, the real question. Are you special or? I focus my mind again, and surely, the figure of the Elder materialises by the skilful hunters side. The emerald-haired beauty opens her eyes and smiles at me. While she isntpletely naked, Elyari is only in her underwear, perhaps pulled out of the bed by her subordinate. Good evening, stair. I didnt expect to see you this soon, she greets me with a polite nod. Nice to see you too, Elyari. And not just see but also meet, and feel. I reach out and take her palm into mine, leaning forward a bit to ce a peck at the back of the Elders hand. She chuckles softly. You are right. What an incredible experience. Where are we, by the way? Its so beautiful here. This is inside stairs soul, Elder, Ghilerie answers before me. Oh. You can form your Soul Realm with so much detail already? Werent you at like Tier 4? The other woman raises a brow at me. Now Im at Tier 5, but even before, I was still able toe here and customise this space. The only difference was that only I could do so, and a certain Subus bound to me with a vow. Elyari nces at the tied-up Ailish after I point at her over my shoulder with my thumb and chuckles again. Hello. Its nice to meet you too. She then turns back to me. You are full of surprises, stair. Im very d. We can now meet a bit more often than I have assumed we could. Dont get me wrong, I appreciate the ability to talk to you and the others mentally, but this is on another level. We can also do more than just meet, right? Ghilerie gives me a slightly curious and embarrassed nce. At that very moment, Ailish somehow manages to tear off the band covering her mouth and spits it away. YES, YOU CAN HAVE HIM POUND YOUR ASSHOLES AS MUCH AS YOU LIKE AND YOU WONT GET TIRED OR SORE FOR HOURS IF NOT DAYSMMMMMPPPHHHHMMM! I quickly apply a three times stronger seal and show an apologetic smile to the Elves. Elyari lets out a musical chuckle again. She isnt exactly wrong there. Maybe. But shes still in horny jail for being unnecessarily rude, bold and straightforward. Now for an additional fifteen minutes. A loud whine reaches our ears and we allugh a little. All in all, yeah, this is an incredible change, guaranteed that it is a change and not something I could always do but just didnt know about it. I look down at the violet-skinned criminal. Ailish? Ill remove your gag so please, say something relevant or you get another hour. The obstruction disappears and Ailish hastily opens her mouth just to pause for a second and close it. I raise a brow at her and she chuckles awkwardly. Its clear that shes almost done it again. Ekhm. I dont know. Ive never heard anything about one person pulling others into their Soul Realm, except for bonded Subi and Incubi. Maybe your own bonds work in a simr way? Also, could you flip me over again? Grass is getting into my mouth as I speak. I grant her request and turn Ailish over. She spits a few des of pink grass and smiles at me. Behave. I point a finger at her and she nods. Possible. We did try to bring others here while you were teaching me how to get in myself and control this space but it never worked before. Who knows? You might have gotten stronger. The Goddess surely wasnt testing the strength of your soul for no reason. Alright, fine, she could have been curious, I guess, but you get my point. This just might be something fresh, she continues. The Goddess? Elyari nces at me with surprise. A long story. I chuckle a little. But yeah, she was here moments before you came. Or rather, I brought you. The Elfdies look between each other in shock and I dont me them. Im sure they dont fully believe me. The part that I might have once met the Goddess? Perhaps, since they know that Im a Hero. But the part about her casually visiting me just before them? Maybe not so much. Back to the topic, though. If you dont mind staying with us and going through this, of course. I will happily assist you, stair. I dont have any responsibilities to tend to tonight. Elyari nods with a soft smile. Me too. But you already know that Ghilerie blushes a bit again, ncing at me with a slightly upturned gaze. Thanks. I smile back at them. Hmmm How could we test it more? I guess I could try calling someone unrted. Deciding to give it a go, I attempt to summon Ross here. As expected, nothing happens. Assuming that it might work only on women, I try to focus my thoughts on someone who definitely views me positively but isnt really connected to me. May is the first person thates to my mind. Again, no result. No pinkish smoke swirls near the ground. Unrted doesnt work. I shake my head. Its most likely limited to your Partners, Ailish suggests. I was thinking of the same. Lets see. This time, I imagine Meiya and Neiya, the Satyr sisters. Unfortunately, nothing happens. Theres only one answer left, then. I kind of expected that since both of you fit the criteria. I nce at the Wood Elf duo. Ailish snorts. Yeah. You can only summon the girls you have already railemmmhhmmmhhh Elyari and Ghilerie chuckle together as I silence her again. Language, dear. I snicker too. But, thats right. The full activation of the Partners bond seems to be necessary. Time to confirm that for good. With another focused thought, we finally notice the same rising smoke low by the ground. Soon, a new figure joins us in thisnd of pink shades and Shino curiously turns her head from side to side, moving her eyes all around. And, shes in underwear too. Of course. Oh. Sensei. Hello! Where amwhat kind of y is this? The adorable samurai girl switches her question midway after her eyes stop at the naked and clearly leaking, restrained Subus. Neglect y. Just ignore her. I smile at my sweet Japanese girlfriend. Shino giggles, nods at the Elf duo, and trots close to me. I immediately deploy a few pats to her pretty hair. Were you doing something important? I ask. No, I was just lying in my bed in the castle, thinking about you Well, looks like I was thinking about you harder. I chuckle and ruffle through those mesmerising ck strands a bit more. She shows a warm smile and I ce a peck on her dainty lips. This is? she asks after. Inside my soul. A new ability, I think. Pulls your soul or mind away from your body and brings it here, to my domain. Neat, dont you think? Shinos eyes sparkle briefly. That means we can meet every day no matter where I am, right, Sensei? Indeed. I smile back. You can now get some cuddles before sleep whenever you want and wherever you are. Unless we discover some limits to this. I hope you can help test things out. Of course, I can! This is so exciting! Shino hugs me gently and I return the embrace. And we could host fun meetings here too with all your wives present! Or just a few! I would be really happy to speak more with Neira-san! You should seeter if theres a certain number of people you can bring here at the same time. Good thinking. I will check it outter, as you said. They might be a tad tired right now, hahaha. And my new mate is still very fresh so she doesnt know much about how things work. New mate? Shino nces up at me. Well She lets out a cute giggle, covering her petite mouth. You have already fallen for the sharkgirl, havent you, Sensei? I scratch my cheek with a wry smile and Shino chuckles adorably again. Looks like I won. Won what? I raise my brows at her. We bet with Natalie-san on how long it would take her to charm you, Sensei. She giggles again. We both know how big of a monstergirl lover you were back on Earth. And fierce sharkgirls like her were quite high on the list, no? You little I keep rubbing her head while Shino keeps giggling frantically, not even trying to stop me. Well, she isnt technically wrong. And Im not surprised she knows a lot about my tastes since a lot of them were based on her incredible artworks. Im d to know that she and Natalie are still best friends doing best friends things, like betting on who will their friends boyfriend bed next and how soon. Yeah. Just normal best friends stuff. So, you can only bring intimate Partners here, right? Ghilerie interrupts our fun and I end bullying my samurai girlfriend. All the inanimate objects are your creation? Or can you bring them here? Everything follows my will. Even things like gravitation. I raise my finger and point it towards the sky. The pulling force lessens and we gradually begin floating off the ground. Shino starts cutely waving her arms while in awe, the Elf duo nces curiously at their bodies and feet, and Ailish begins spinning faster and faster, still bound by my restraints. With another gesture, I return the state of things back to normal, gradually, of course, and then rub my chin. Although I wonder if I extend my hand forward, palm up, and think heavily about something. Soon, a familiar hiltes to existence on it, printed by the pinkish mist. I grip the draconic artifact after it finishes forming and look at it. The question is if this is just something that my Soul Realm has created as a copy or if Suddenly, the artifact flies out of my hand and hangs vertically in the air. The crystal at the bottom end of the pommel shes briefly and begins leaking purplish mist, forming a familiar helix, this time around the entire hilt, swirling over its whole length. We watch how the smoke grows thicker and thicker, forming a person-sized pir of purplish haze. Soon, the hilt disappears inside it and bes impossible to spot anymore. The rough column begins to gradually take a more refined shape. Im pretty sure Im not the only one who immediately notices its simrity to a womans body as everyone stares at the quite enticing curves and valleys forming up. It takes about thirty seconds for all the mist to create a detailed silhouette. I dont really feel threatened by whatever is happening or appearing, but just in case, I take conscious control of my Soul Realm to use whatever I can to restrain the unannounced guest if they have ill intentions and I wont be able to just boot them out of my house. When no more smoke joins the filled-to-the-brim shape, something peculiar happens. A pinkish me bursts at the figures feet and begins crawling up their feet and then legs. If someone has ever seen what burning pollen-covered grass looks like then thats exactly how the firezily travels up the feminine silhouette. Instead of uncovering the grass under the pollen, though, it seems to uncover skin. Beautiful light skin with a slightly pinkish shade. In a quite long moment, the misty shape turns into a dazzling woman of divine beauty. As I have mentioned, she has unimaginably pretty and appealing light pinkish skin. Its not really pink as in pink, like red is red for Mafaris, but its like natural Human light skin tinged with a rosy shade or tint. Its so charming, cute, sexy and alluring. She has what you could call a perfect body. All the curves at the correct ces, all the proper thickness at the exact proper locations, super alluring and fit stomach, sizable and perky breasts with also slightly pinkish, sweet nipples, and so on. Toplete all that, she has gorgeous, angelic, tinum-blond hair, reaching down to her waist in a simple but beautiful straight fashion. Some of the locks fall onto her chest, just entuating its allure, making her slightly erect nipples stand out amongst the golden strands even more. But, she has more than that. Two curled whitish horns decorate her head and a pair of wings hang down from her back. Their frame and skeleton are also somewhat whitish while the membranes turn into a pretty shade of pink. They are simr to Ailishs but much, much less demonic and much, much more sweet and charming. As expected, a thin tail of simr white-pinkish colour dances at the height of her butt, finished with a softly angled spade. I notice an extremelyplex womb tattoo over her pelvic area, like three times as big as Ailishs. Attaining proper weight, she drops onto the pink grass from floating slightly above it while in her misty form and slowly opens her eyes. And they are as dazzling as her entire angelic but unbelievably sexy and alluring face. She has deep crystal blue irises with a faint trace of vertical pupils,plementing each other perfectly. If I didnt know any better, even though its just an assumption made from quite a few obvious hints and verbal exchanges in the past, I would have thought that an angel descended into my Soul Realm. Horned one but still divine. Something urges me to nce down at Ailish and surely, I find her shocked into the next Tuesday. All her movements have ceasedpletely and she justys in the grass on her back with her head tilted to look at the new guest. No need to say that her eyes are literal saucers. I release all her restraints since Im fairly sure she recognizes the woman, even though I dont remember her mentioning anything about her kind knowing about that persons exact looks. Well, I think the current image would be perfect to the fucking T and I could make another stupid bet that I know who this is too. Soon after getting freed, Ailish flips over and hastily raises herself enough to drop back onto one knee, lowering her head. This insignificant one greets the great Allmother. The woman regards her with a soft but very calm and even more divine gaze than Luminas. Rise, dear child. Ailish stands up immediately. The womans eyeszily switch to me. Atst, we are able to meet, o Fated One. Lilith, I presume? She makes a slow, graceful nod. Your guess is correct, Fated One. Just stair is fine. Its kind of weird collecting all those exaggerated names like Hero, Saviour, Fated One. I smile wryly. It is the fate of beings with almost limitless potential. Destiny often favours such people greatly. You speak more like a goddess than the actual Goddess. I chuckle quietly under my breath. Pardon my rude intrusion, Allmother, but does this mean that you have been released from your slumber? Ailish joins in politely. Lilith turns her face to the violet-skinned Subus. Unfortunately, that is not correct, dear child. What you are seeing currently, is the Echo of the Soul which the original me had imnted into her artifact before entering the eternal slumber. It is also why my speech is so calm, neutral, and limited, stair. As I thought. I nod. That would have been too easy. Are you able to tell us how to wake up the original you? This divine artifact is the key to my tomb and a crucial element in releasing my slumbering body and soul, as it should have been passed down the generations. I can feel that a lot of time has passed since the task of finding the proper wielder was issued. We have no excuse for our ipetency, Allmother. Ailish lowers her head. Do not apologise, dear child. It was a request almost impossible to fulfil and the original me was fully aware of it, not forcing this futile errand onto anyone unwilling. And the proper wielder was a Primordial, right? I ask. Or the first generation descendant, at worst, Lilith answers calmly. Where can we find the tomb, then? I nce at Ailish and she gives me a warm smile. I apologise but you arent yet ready to journey to the location of the tomb. What? I furrow my brows at her. You appeared in front of me after so long, doesnt that mean that Im ready? This Echo of Soul was able to properly disy itself due to how developed your Soul Realm is. Unfortunately, the necessary requirement ced by the original is for the wielder to be at least Tier 6 in terms of strength. That is the moment at which ones Soul Realm achieves this level ofplexity. So, I''ve been walking around with sixth-Tier Soul Realm since like Tier 3 or so. Damn. Even though Im not Tier 6 yet, Im technically much stronger than any normal Tier 5, maybe even on par with something like Tier 8 if Im not mistaken. I should be plenty strong, I argue. I apologise but the requirement cannot be bypassed. The wielder has to be at least Tier 6 for me to reveal the sensitive information to them. Please, ask me about it again after you advance enough times." I sigh and hear Ailish whine quietly. Moving a bit closer, I give her side a tender rub. Dont worry. Well get her. I promised. She nces at me with a slightly sad but still loving smile and pecks my lips. I know. I was the one to tell you not to rush things and just be on the lookout during your travels. Thank you. So, its more like a hologram than an actual person, right, Sensei? Shino finally joins in, most likely leaving the conversation to me and Ailish earlier. I dont think Lilith knows what a hologram is but yes, something like that, I reply. She most likely not only cant reveal some of the information but I bet anything else is highly limited too. That is correct, stair, the person in question chimes in. Creating an Echo of the Soul is not a trivial matter and its not the same as Soul Transfer, Soul Mimicry, or Soul Splitter. Therefore, I wont be able to reply to every single question as my answers would finally run out. A programmed hologram, Shino says again with a small giggle. Anything you can share with me at the current moment or do we need to wait until I reach Tier 6 before you can fill me in? I ask. The location of the tomb is an extremely dangerous area. It is advised to prepare properly and not attempt to uncover it alone. The situation might have changed over the centuries or decades butirs of a few powerful mystical beasts were present in the area during its creation. Looks like we are going on a party quest sometime in the future. I chuckle and tap Ailishs waist. We better make sure everyone who might being with us tiers up high enough. That will require a lot of work from you. She giggles and whips my butt with her tail. Additionally, after reaching Tier 5, all the functions of the artifact have been unlocked. Its power is no longer limited and the wielder doesnt require any more support from the Echo of the Soul. It is possible to fuel it with the Echos energy to increase its power even more temporarily but it is not advised unless in a critical emergency. Well, Im surely not going to erase you and all that knowledge intentionally, I reply. We dont even know the location yet, not mentioning any other possible parts of the whole thing. Even without that, your weapon should have gotten a lot stronger, no, Sensei? Shino trots closer to us and asks. For sure. I guess it actually grew stronger with each Tier. That should have been obvious with how the misty helix was reduced each time. I kinda thought stats from Partners and other things affected it too but ording to what Lilith said, most things are locked behind Tiers. Is there perhaps any upper time limit to reach the tomb? Ghilerie also joins the conversations. As in, can your original body remain in slumber forever? No, it cant. But, the temple has been built on a natural spiritual vein so all the magical formations and arrays will be able to remain active for many more generations. If nothing changes regarding that vein or the vicinity of the tomb, I add. Ummm If something happened to the original body, would you know about it? Ailish brings up a quite important question. Unfortunately, I would not. Theres no stable and active connection between the artifact and the main body. It will be active in the close vicinity of the tomb. My charming Subus pales a little and I peck her cheek reassuringly. No use in worrying about it. We will go after her as soon as we can. Until then, theres nothing we can do. Im sure the Allmother prepared a lot of safety measures to keep herself ready for her valiant prince on a white horse. She chuckles lightly and nods. I bet she didnt predict such a charming one to show up. Alright. Anything else, Lilith? That is all for now. Unless you have questions. As long as I am able to answer, I will aid you. I guess we wrap this up, then. Thank you, Lilith. As promised, we will find the real you whenever we can. Liliths Echo nods respectfully and I can notice a tiny smile curving the corners of the womans mouth as she begins turning into smoke again. Soon, she dissipatespletely and returns to the crystal at the pommel. The artifact flies back to my hand and I swear the jewel glints at me. Shino yawns adorably and everyone else follows. We all chuckle together. Time to hit the bed. As intended this time. I squint my eyes at the frivolous Subus. Ailish bats her eyshes at me and we exchange a few pecks. Everyone present in my Soul Realm gets at least one and we split, wishing each other good night. Theres still so much to do and we are pilling new responsibilities every fucking hour. It''s a tough life being the Fated One. Chapter 126 – An Unexpected Visitor and the New Resident Chapter 126 C An Unexpected Visitor and the New Resident Surprisingly, I wake up in the same position I remember going to sleep at. Sirgia still adorably naps in my arms as my little spoon, breathing softly while hugging her cheek to my palm. As for the other women, I can spot Astrea and Cornelia behind me, nestled into each other. Eleays on the bed behind my gentle Dwarf wife and stares at me with a warm gaze, already woken up before me. One more nce around reveals that three people arent present on the bed. Teffith, Neira and Ailish disappeared somewhere. I bet the thirsty Subus is taking her rest inside my soul after everything we have done recently. No surprise there. It might be the mostfortable ce for her. As for the other two, I find them a little further into the room, standing by the easel which we ruined with Neira yesterday. Its now fixed, the canvas has been reced, and a fully finished artwork decorates the white sheet, depicting my person embraced by all of them as we peacefully sleep together. All naked, of course. The onlyint I have about it is that I seem even harder than when awake, with a certain element of the picture praising the heavens, which captures the viewers attention quite heavily with how its right in the very middle of everyone. She just cant stop drawing me in those situations, cant she? Teffith and Neira seem to be chatting casually while thetter makes some small changes or fixes bits of her masterpiece. They both stillck any clothing, disying their alluring figures for everyone here to see. My artist wifes dark skin is stained with colourful paint here and there. With Eleas help, I somehow wiggle myself out of my current predicament without rousing from sleep any of the other threedies still catching some zs around me and we step off the bed together. She smiles at me softly as my eyesnd on her impressive bust, which is just impossible not to take a peek at. Her magnificent, dark-skinned breasts are truly out of this world. With a quiet chuckle, I pull her into a brief kiss, squishing those heavenly peaks into my chest in the process. She doesnt help much by rubbing them into me even more with a tiny smirk as we exchange loving pecks. This woman knows well where her strengths lie. The conversing duo notices us and we join them, finally getting a better view of the picture Neira had drawn most likely shortly after waking up first. Elea steps aside and yfully smacks me on the butt, clearly announcing what she wants me to do. Shaking my head with a smile, I approach the two dazzling beauties and exchange a few kisses with them. Morning, Teff, Neira. I hope you had a decent rest before draining yourself with this piece. Dont worry, stair. Im full of energy. Im pretty sure we all know who to thank for that, my Dark Elf painter replies with a pleasant chuckle. Teffith gives the awake beast a few dainty rubs with a tiny smirk as we nce at each other. Looks like everyone is on the same page when ites to the energising benefits some of my stuff provides. I tenderly knead her slim tail in response. I hope this one doesnt end up above the main entrance this time. I sneak a nce at the creator of this art. Oh, theres no way. Neira smiles sweetly. Iically wipe my forehead, making all of them chuckle. This isnt worthy of disying across the main lobby where my magnum opus is located. If I had known that you wanted something to match it, I would have put much more effort into sculpting your magnificent body. A few parts arent on par with the standards, she continues after. Sighing heavily, I shake my head. Because, of course. I can already tell how much effort was put into that part and she still calls it subpar. Neiras ambition is truly enormous. Not that shecks the talent to back it up. Im afraid of the end result if she really pushes herself to her limits to achieve another magnum opus. For now, I will store it in my studio, with the other pieces that depict you, unless someone here would like to hang it in their personal room. Neira roams her eyes over us and I notice that a few new faces have popped up behind me while we have been talking. Cornelia carries Sirgia in a princess carry as my lovely Dwarf artificer slowly wakes up a little groggily. Astrea stands by their side with her usual, calm expression. I immediately brush through her grey hair and stroke her cute ears, making her thin tail sway in joy as she releases quiet purrs. Since everyone is up, should we jump into a bath? At least a few of us could use a good wash, I ask, taking a peek at Neira, who still has the words Resupply Here painted above her privates. Everyone chuckles as our Dark Elf friends cheeks grow even darker. What seemed like a great idea in the heat of the moment, might not be so amazing the next morning after all. I give Neira a loving peck to reassure her that I loved her little pun. I agree. Im still drowning in sweat. Lets just grab something to cover ourselves and be on the way, Cornelia replies to my question, starting to look around. I raise a brow at her. Did someone forget about a certain quite crucial detail? She nces at me with slight confusion while holding a towel in her hand until the realisation dawns on her. Another wave of chuckling echoes through the chamber as Cornelias eyes go wide and she pales a little. A quiet groan escapes her lips while her cheeks gain some rosiness. I really thought it was just a bad dream Sirgia giggles cutely in her arms. Its just six more days. She instantly res down at her. Shut it. Its all your fault. Im going to get back at you, youll see. The mischievous Dwarf giggles some more and I approach them, taking the naughty petite girl off Cornelias arms while sharing a good morning kiss with my precious magician too. Sirgia isnt left behind for long and we rub our cheeks together with warm smiles, pecking each others lips a few times. Ailish materialises herself by my side and joins the greetings with Astrea as thest to receive a tame kiss,pletely not minding the order. And, just like that, a sizable group ofpletely naked and quite messed up people walks through the corridors of the mansion to reach the baths. Cornelia tries to hide herself between everyone else while the other women pay no attention to the onlookers and have a pleasant chat as we travel to get cleaned. They drag me into the womens section and we join a few residents in their morning routine. A few girls give me various types of smiles while taking notice of our state and I wave at them a tad awkwardly. A certain colourful trio keeps biting on their lower lips in one of the corners, making me a bit worried about how long we might remain in this bath if a few of the onlookers decide to jump in for some fun. Fortunately, time passes in a quite civilised atmosphere and I help my dear wives get all squeaky and clean, sneaking a few little sensual rubs or squeezes for those who enjoy a moment of closeness during the process. identally, I catch a certain catgirl washing her precious ce a bit more fervently than she should be supposed to, I think, while taking the sight of me taking care of my girls. That cursed pervert just cant control herself, can she? This will be a tough week. Without any idents, we wrap things up decently quick and move out, leaving the other charming women to their personal beauty duties. Im pretty sure most of them appreciate not having to rx in an awkward atmosphere where half of the room is almost in heat with me present. Everyone except for me and Cornelia dresses up, reminding my tsun magician of her terrible life choices, and we walk together to the dining area. To not torture her too much, I apany the blushingdy by her side with my arm around her waist, rubbing it reassuringly. We are both in it so maybe my own suffering will ease up hers. A bunch of cooking enthusiasts have already prepared some neat dishes for everyone so we join the people taking their breakfast and sit around one long table, which is actually two of them banded together. Cornelia takes my right, Sirgia my left, and the others spread around. This time, it might be a little awkward sitting on myp with something pointy sticking from between my legs so the spot remains free. Shortly after we start eating, a certain sharkgirl walks into the hall while dressed in quite fitting shorts and a t-shirt. The women sitting by our table notice that I nce at Meru and follow my gaze, finding the fierce Nershark themselves. Before I get a chance, Elea starts waving at her toe and join us. Meru looks around as if to check if the Dark Elfdy is gesturing at someone else but theres no one around her. After our eyes meet again, I nod at her with a soft smile. She slowly reaches our ce and slips between Teffith and Neira, just next to my side after Cornelia. You dont need to feel awkward around us, Meru. If Im not mistaken, you are now one of stairs mates, arent you? You are always wee to join us whenever you want, Elea brushes her hand over the table. Sirgia nods adorably as I feed her a tiny tomato. She quickly finishes nomming the tasty orb before speaking. Elea is right. I think all of us felt Master bing one with you. If you have any questions, we can help and exin. You dont always have to ask Master. I think Astrea has already mentioned quite a lot of things during their little chats, Neira chimes in. Speaking of which, wheres she? Cornelia looks around after noticing theck of our silent catgirl. Sirgia giggles quietly and raises the table cloth while poking the naked beauty in the side. My charming magician nces down and her eyes meet Astreas, who is currently leisurely tracing her tongue over my member, slowly earning herself a different kind of meal. Cornelia snorts and looks away while growing a bit redder on her cheeks. You guys cant catch a break even during breakfast, can you? You wish you had that idea first, dont you? Sirgia giggles again and everyone chuckles as my beautiful researcher huffs at them, emphasising her enticing breasts by crossing her arms under them. Thank you, Meru finally responds to their earlier reassurance with her soft but fierce voice after theughter dies down. Im really happy to meet such understanding sister-mates. Please, take good care of me. She lowers her head a little and Cornelia quickly brings her back up. Theres no need for any of that. We are also happy that you get to join us. Lets all work together to keep this dummy happy too. He can be a handful at times but hes a good man. Im fairly sure its almost impossible to find another like him. She smiles at the sharkgirl warmly. Thank you. stair is all that I could need and want. I cant have another now that our bodies have been tuned to each other anyway. Oh. Thats So romantic, Neira finishes Cornelias sentence with a wide smile. Love so strong it causes the lovers bodies to tolerate only each other forever. This gives me so many amazing ideas. I smile wryly as our artist friend summons a notepad from her cor and starts scribbling some notes. Everyone else chuckles at her and turns back to Meru, who is watching the Dark Elf curiously. I reach out past Cornelia and gently ruffle through her hair. Im really blessed to earn the respect and affection of such an amazing and fierce girl. I promise to never disappoint you so that you never get any second thoughts about your life-long decision. As everyone said, wee to the family, Meru. She shows a very faint smile on her cute lips and a bit more dark blue shade surfaces on her light cheeks. The girls join me and band their hands over Merus, showing that we are all in one team, supporting her fully. Such a wholesome bunch. I love them all. At the same moment, I sigh a little heavier as a certain absent catgirl finishes her breakfast with a very nutritious milkshake and soon pops up from under the table between Merus legs, showing up right in front of her face, with their slim bodies almost touching each other. I told you stair would surely ept you as his mate just as he epted me back then. Now, you are one of us. Lets be great mates for him together to repay his kindness. I will. I promise. Thank you, Astrea. I chuckle lightly and switch the affectionate pats between the two. You dont need to be so serious about repaying anything. Im d to have you. As long as everyone here is happy, I am happy too. Well, and one or a few more people that arent currently here. Cornelia snickers a little. Only she is missing before this ce turns into the peak of absurdity. Only who? A feminine voice arrives from behind me. We turn around and find a pretty littledy with white hair standing there with a gentle smile. Lianne?! My charming magician pales instantly and shouts in shock. What in the Goddess name are you doing here?! The dainty Queen giggles sweetly and hugs me from behind, throwing her arms over my shoulders and cing a faint peck on my neck. Why, visiting my future husband, of course. A wife cant neglect her man for too long, can she? Lianne lets out another cute,dylike giggle. Oh. Looks like you are as lively down there as you should be in the morning. What a healthy and dutiful husband I found. Cornelia keeps staring at her with her jaw resting almost on the ground and we are also a little taken aback by the sudden andpletely unexpected appearance of the Queen in a quite casual but beautiful azure dress. Its thin enough to let me feel all of her petite bust pressing into my back, though. Finally regathering her wits, my proud magician stands up from her seat in a sh and raises her arms into the air. Are you freaking insane?! There are so many people here and you dont even have a mask! What if someone rats you out?! Lianne halts the embrace for a moment and stands straight with her palms still resting on my shoulders. I dont know, will they? She shows a confident little smirk and nces around. Every person present in the dining hall that she moves her gaze over gives her a polite nod or a warm smile. Im fairly confident in believing that none of our residents would willingly leak anything regarding me and everyone here out, including even Elise, whose mouth is hanging open just like Cornelias was not that long ago. Ria stands by her side with a smug expression, winking at me in the fashion implying that she will take care of her younger coworker. I have a very weird feeling that the MILFS are in cahoots with each other. What if someone sees you on your way here?! Cornelia still keeps going. Im using the trolley in the tunnel, of course. My trusted allies make sure that theres no way I bump into anyone on my way to the secret entrance. Are you that unhappy seeing me? Worried that I will steal your man? Perhaps someone wasnt putting enough effort into loving him. Lianne chuckles again. My dumbfounded magician takes a deep breath and calms herself down a bit. She realises that shes been shing herdy bits to everyone and quickly sits back down with rosy cheeks. With an angry pout which looks cuter than deadly, she squints her eyes at the Queen. In your dreams, if you think that you can steal stair from me after he fucked your insatiable pussy once. Our history together dates far longer than yours. I fell for him first and he responded to my feelings even with how awkward I was. Getting increasingly redder, Cornelia gently takes my arm and hugs it to her chest, staring straight at Lianne. The Queen hides her impish grin behind her petite hand and giggles quietly. ~Shes so easy to manipte,~ Liannes slightly seductive voice resounds in my head. I chuckle inwardly. ~Are you the devil?~ ~Someone needs to help you in getting through that stubbornness of hers. Somepetition will be beneficial.~ I shake my head at that reasoning. ~Just dont bully her too much.~ ~I know.~ She giggles through our bond again. Returning my focus to Cornelia, I meet her eyes and use my free hand to brush her cheek, cing a chaste kiss on the lips of my lovely magician. Dont worry. She has a lot of catching up to even begin following in your footsteps. As she responds to my kiss with her own little peck, I catch her sneak a peek at Lianne with a proud smirk curving her lips when they are joined with mine. These two will be a lot of fun to handle. After the initial surprise, everyone moves a bit as much as they can and make some space for the Queen to join us. Right now, only Shino and Ghilerie arecking and we would have everyone here. Well, I guess we could count Elyari too. What a crazy morning. We proceed to have a nice meal while the two new additions to our ever-growing family introduce themselves. Lianne withdraws her mischievous side and returns to her calmer and softer manner of speaking and being. No one has any doubts that she really is the Queen with how nobly she handles herself. Well, maybe except for the part where she tries to smuggle her hand under the table cloth to grab a certain stick and give it a few strokes while casually talking andughing with everyone. Cornelia keeps her guard up, though, and ps Liannes petite fingers away, protecting my chastity from thescivious Queen. But, just as she has said, she has only dropped by for a moment and quickly escapes back to the castle after we finish breakfast. Cornelia escorts her royal friend to the tunnel while I and the girls tidy up after everyone, giving a hand to those washing the dishes. Then, we all spread out. Today is another working night and there are a lot of things to take care of. Every person has some responsibilities or other stuff to focus on. A few of the girls walk around the mansion with me before splitting off to somewhere one by one. Honestly, theres so much to do that Im not sure what to start with. I should check if the underground chamber which I offered to Nyfile as the temporary tailoring workshop is in a good state. I should respond to the letter from that so-called association. Theres also Velen, who should be arriving today, so I should make sure that her room and theb are all perfect. But, the sound of the doorbell interrupts my train of thoughts, courtesy of our master artificer. I quickly jog to the entrance to see who the guest is. Perhaps its the person in question. Grabbing the knob and opening the door, I immediately realise one thing. Im buck naked, as per the bet, with stair Junior proudly saluting the skies. Unfortunately, its toote and I find myself in front of a pretty woman with curled brown hair and amber eyes, holding onto two hefty suitcases with two more resting on the ground. Her slightly freckled face tilts down a bit and her gaze locks onto the obvious object, which causes the soft brows hiding behind her round sses to rise. Uhhh Hi. I let out an awkward chuckle and make a friendly wave at our new resident alchemist. Velen nces up and around before moving her attention back to me. Im really sorry for this disy. Yes, this is the correct address, hahaha. Its a quiteplex situation and I hope I didnt offend you. Let me just quickly cover No can do, Master. Eleas voice reaches my ears from behind. My lovely Dark Elf wifees to my side, dressed in her maid uniform now. Are you going to break your word? She nces at me with a raised brow before turning to Velen. Please, pardon Master. His attire, or rather theck of it, is the result of a very important bet. I hope you can understand his situation. It would be dishonourable for him to back out after losing, wouldnt it? Our new guest clears her throat, sneaking one more nce at my dangling bits, and nods. I see. Thats true. I was just a bit surprised to see his splendid specimen right at the door. I can assure you that it wont impede my work. As I have mentioned earlier, I dont really lose focus that easily. Elea smiles at her. Thank you very much for your understanding. Now, letse inside. Master is a very open person but he can get embarrassed by being seen too. Oh. Of course. Let me just Ill take care of that. I grab her suitcases one by one and pile them in my arms. Please, follow my Dark Elf friend here, whose name is Elea, by the way, and Ill carry your things to your new room for you. Trying my best to stay out of your sight, at the same time. The dependable maid chuckles softly at my quiet remark and gestures at Velen, inviting her inside. I can barely see over the tower of four suitcases in front of me but the few nces that our new resident takes over her shoulder as we walk dont escape my attention. Seriously. What a life. We reach the room the girls have prepared for her and I put the cargo down by the bed. Will this chamber be satisfactory? Im not sure about the standards Lord Jericho provided to his prized alchemists, I ask, cing my hands on my hips, which I quickly take back after noticing how silly that looks with a spear pointing to the ceiling. Velen examines the room briefly and nods a few times in the process. It will be more than satisfactory. Our lodgings are much, much simpler than this. It kind of feels like one of the royal chambers in the main castle. I chuckle softly. Well, this was a high-ss hotel back in the day, and we made sure to add some more style ourselves too, so Im happy to hear that its working well. Do you think theres enough furniture for your things? Those that wont go into theb or storage, of course. More than enough, for sure. I dont have many belongings. Its mostlyb stuff in these suitcases. I own barely any additional clothes other than what I have on myself. Its not like I was leaving theb that much, she admits, pausing for a second in the middle, perhaps getting a bit conscious and awkward about it. Of course, not because I was forced to. I just tend to lose myself in my work quite a lot. I think you will fit in here perfectly. Theres at least one person with the same condition. We are used to it so dont worry about it. I smile at her. And Master is very good at taking care of overworked people, Elea adds. Dont give her the wrong ideas. That sounds bad, I quickly admonish the frivolous maid. Velen shows a faint trace of a smile and arrives in front of us, involuntarily sneaking one more peek at my junk. Trust me, I know how hard it is not to stare, hahaha. May I see theboratory next? Sure. I nod. After that, Elea can take you on a brief tour of the mansion. Im sure you will appreciate herpany more than some random dude with an erection in the open. I catch my dear wife opening her mouth to say something but I hastily squint my eyes at her, effectively shutting the Dark Elf beauty down. We take a stroll to the stairs leading underground while I exin a few things about the ces we pass by. Quite some sounds of heavybour escape Sirgias forge so we dont interrupt the other often overworked person in the pursuit of her craft and I only mention our resident artificer. Neira greets us as we walk by her studio and lets Velen take a peek inside. She seems to be sketching a new project. We finally find theb and guide its new inhabitant inside. To our surprise, Dhosk, Meiya, Neiya, and Tyriana are waiting for us there, wearing quite fitting attire. I havent yet seen them in the clothes Jericho provided for our alchemists and I must say they look great. The Lizardfolk steps forward and respectfully lowers her head. Wee, Lady Velen. Its our pleasure to meet you. Just Velen, please. Im not a noble or anything. Am I right to assume that your group was working on the elixir with Lord Jericho? Yes, albeit this is not everyone. We dont really have a dedicated team and many people chimed in during the research. We are amateurs, to be honest, and I just began my journey on the path of alchemy after being a herbalist. Thats okay. Everyone starts somewhere. Lord Jericho mentioned that I am to share my knowledge and experience with someone here so I do not mind in the slightest. A fresh mind is very appreciated in alchemy. Im sure that we will be able to help each other out during our time working together, Velen calmly shares her thoughts. Thank you very much. My girls make a polite bow together. Velen turns around to face me. I can see that Lord Jericho wasnt lying. This ce is even better equipped than our bestboratories. You can expect great things after I settle myself in and learn a bit about the past and current projects that have been researched here. I appreciate that. We dont really have any pressing matters to take care of so people here have pretty much free reins in what they work on. I do drop an idea or two for them as they pop up in my mind but its usually just small things that Dhosk and the other women had no issues creating. I hope the fact that many of those products are brothel-rted doesn''t turn you off. She shakes her head. Of course not. True alchemists dont care about the purpose or origins of the substance but about the thrill of discovery, research, experimentation, and where all the work can lead them. And, you have already proved that you can provide us with all those aspects through the analysis of the elixir. I still cant believe I will be allowed to learn its secrets. I chuckle wryly and Eleaes closer to my side. Should we reveal the two most valuable resources in its creation? She instantly earns all of Velens attention and smiles cryptically at the Human woman. The thirst for knowledge is visible in her eyes as they follow Eleas fingers moving down my chest, stomach, navel, and finallyher regions. The dark-skinned beauty wraps her digits around my shaft and gives my member a few unhurried pumps. Velen takes in the new information while blinking repeatedly a few times, trying to process everything properly. Meanwhile, Elea leans more onto me from the side and joins our lips together. Still stroking my shaft, she pursues my tongue with quite the passion. After a brief moment of those pleasant caresses, she withdraws herself, tracing her fingers over my length from the base to the very tip. A faint trail of saliva connects our parting mouths and she scoops a tiny bit of precum escaping my ns. She ostentatiously licks her finger and lips next. I can literally see the gears in Velens head turning until they click in ce. She raises her brows again and blinks a few more times before speaking. Those are Masters seed and saliva, correct, Elea answers before she can finish. As you have said yourself, hes quite a splendid specimen. Without these two ingredients, the elixir might not be as miraculous. I can only smile at them because what the fuck else am I supposed to do? She isnt lying and thats just how it is, but its still awkward as hell when presented in front of someone normal, without earlier knowledge of me. I can only hope its not too much for our new friend. Thats so fascinating. Velen stares straight at my cock with slight amazement in her amber eyes. Okay. I take that back. All researchers are freaks. Case closed. And he really can produce enough to provide for so much of the elixir? Would you like to see for yourself? Elea grins at her, reaching down towards the obvious thing again. I gently grab her wrist. Alright, girls, lets not go too far. You are not going to jack me off in front of our new colleague. Let me save whatever of my face I have left, for a bit at least. Elea chuckles impishly and backs away. The Satyr sisters giggle quietly and even Dhosk smirks a little. They are having way too much fun teasing the neers. Well, I look forward to working with you then, Velen. Whenever they be a bit too much, just let me know. This ce has a quite peculiar atmosphere. Many women share a kind of casual rtionship with me and might sometimes talk about such things. Fortunately, you seem to be surrounded by ones that dont seem to be affected by my person. Yet, Elea adds, earning herself a brief re from me. Velen moves her eyes up from my penis and shows a faint smile. I look forward to working here too, Sir stair, or should I say, Master stair? Just stair or Al is fine. Dont let them tell you otherwise. I chuckle. She nods and the two of us leave before things escte even further. Velen joins the other women present in theb to introduce herself in more detail to them and chat with a few of her new friends and coworkers. I shake my head at my chocte beauty after we move away from the entrance far enough. Can you girls not tempt every new resident with my dick? What kind of a wife tries to literally seduce other women with her husband? The best one. She chuckles sweetly and pecks my cheek. Seriously I let out a faint sigh. So, while we have a moment for ourselves, whats that you mentioned earlier? About the thing you have in mind that you would like to receive from me? Im so much obliged to listen to your wish after everything you have done for me. Whenever you get some free time, Master, I would like to travel with you somewhere. Theres no hurry. Its not anything critical like Merus case. It can happen at any time and Im fine waiting for years. I would be the worst husband to make my wife wait years for something. I wrap my arm around her curvaceous waist. Where do you want to go? My old settlement. The first one. Oh. Shocking, right? She smiles softly. Its an old chapter of my life but its not yetpletely closed. I would like to finish it with my own two hands before fully moving on with my new life. Im already plenty satisfied with where I am but this is just a small, selfish wish of mine. And I think of my ex-subordinates too. I see. Honestly, I would love to see this jerk who caused all of your pain myself. There are a few things we could exin to each other. Elea chuckles again and pulls me into a loving kiss. As much as I would be thrilled to watch that, I want to be the one to exin a few things to him. I would just like my dear husband to apany me on this journey. I know that I might appear dependable in your eyes but I still worry about a thing or two. Your support gives me strength, stair. I rub her back dearly, without any hint of any mischievous thoughts. We embrace each other with pure feelings and emotions. Just as I am your strength, you are mine, both metaphorically and technically, I whisper to her long ear decorated with dark silver rings. I will give you as much support as you need. We will make that asshole suffer. He has no idea whatsing for him. We stand in the dim light of the underground passages while tenderly hugging each other. After a minute or two, Elea draws her face back and I brush her cheek with my thumb to wipe off a single tear travelling over her skin. I can feel that those are happy tears. Exchanging a few more gentle kisses, we entwine our fingers together and walk back to the surface. I apany Elea for some more time, giving her a hand in her daily responsibilities. I just feel like spending some more time with my dependable Elf wife. She always escapes so quickly, working in the shadows while letting others be in the spotlight. I bet ites from her time as a Princess back in the past. She must have done so much for her people. After I help her with a bunch of things, having a pleasant talk in the process, she finally manages to shove me aside, getting yfully angry that Im doting on her so much while there are so many things waiting for my attention. Shes just so herself. ncing around the hallway that I have been left in, I put my hands on my hips and look towards a certain spot near the ceiling. You are there, arent you? I raise my brow at seemingly nothing. Then, a certain spidergirl literally materialises where Im looking and uses her onyx legs to descend to the ground. I plop my hand on Hecates hair, in a much, much better state already. And shes obediently wearing the panties Sirgia made for her and a loose tank-top. We cant inconvenience her too much. Howe you can always hide away from everyone so perfectly? You were literally in front of me. She tilts her head adorably and then splits the closed gap in her underwear. I watch how she uses her Human hands and two spider legs to weave her thread a little. In just a few seconds, she creates aplex but seemingly chaotic formation of lines atpletely random angles, ncing up at me. I see? I stare at her in slight confusion. Hecate bends her fingers a little and her chest disappears. Like, its gone. A huge nothing between her shoulders and stomach. My eyes instantly go wide. Before I can ask about it though, she makes another small motion and her lost bodyes back. Noticing the slight glint in the myriad of super-thin threads, I finally get it. Holy fuck! You can refract light with those?! She tilts her head once again. I mean, you can set your webs in the position allowing them to change how the light shines so that it goes around your body? After a brief moment of pondering, she nods, revealing that while I wasnt paying attention, the rest of her legs made a simr array of thin wires behind her. Shit! Thats so damn OP! Laughing to myself, I ruffle through her hair some more. I guess Ill let you know whenever I need to assassinate someone, hahaha. You are truly the perfect person for the job. Martial arts, poison, and camouge. God damn, you are so badass. Chapter 127 – Chief Executive Chapter 127 C Chief Executive After taming myugh, I keep lovingly threading my fingers through Hecates hair. She stares at me slightly from below with her multiple pitch-ck eyes and the usual,pletely neutral face. It would be nice to evoke any reaction from the silent spidergirl. So, you are always going to follow me around no matter what I say, arent you? I ask with a gentle smile. She visibly hesitates before answering with either a nod or shake of her head as she is used to. Seeing her trouble, I scratch her head with some more love. Dont worry about your answers. You can always be honest with me. Always say what is on your mind. Well, rather than say, maybe show is the better word here. Some more concern remains in Hecatesposed mind that I can feel through our shallow connection but it soon dissipates and she nods. Then, she nods once more, agreeing to my request and answering my earlier question. See? It wasnt that hard. Im not going to punish you for speaking your mind. Now, if you do something that I wouldnt approve of, that might be a different topic, but it mostly refers to hurting or being aggressive towards our friends. I wont ever scold you for having your own thoughts and opinions. Do you understand? Finishing my exnation, I sit down on the carpet in the middle of the corridor and gesture at Hecate to do the same. She copies my cross-legged way of sitting after attempting to achieve the same result for a little bit and mirrors me shortly after managing to do exactly that. Since we are already talking, we might as well do some more of it. Hecate nods after setting herself on the floor too. I kind of envy her for having Sirgia-made underwear on herself as my balls start getting a little itchy from the slightly irritating surface of the carpet. To not sit opposite her with a raging boner pointing in an obvious direction, I use the neat feature of my powers to let the little guy rest for a moment. Alright. I just want to say that I guess Im fine with you disobeying that particr request of not spying on me all the time since I can feel how seriously you take this responsibility. As much as it is okay, I hope that you can leave my side now and then whenever I have something for you to do. After a few seconds of silence, I receive an adorable nod in response. Alright. Time for the next step. Saying that, I would like you to use some of your free time to roam around the city. You are amazing at remaining undetected and your range of movements is no less incredible. In case anything happens, Im sure that you would be the first one to arrive at the ce of the issue after learning theyout a little bit. Can I ask you that? Bringing her slim hand to the middle of her chest, she makes a deep bow that even her spider legs follow and begins lifting herself up. I quickly grab her pale wrist and stop the eager spidergirl with a soft smile. I didnt mean immediately. You dont have to memorise the entire area in a day or night, alright? With my gentle pulling, she returns to the floor and I keep her slightly colder hand in mine, brushing over Hecates pretty skin with my thumb. You like my warmth, right? Come closer. This is another thing. You cane and snuggle with me whenever you feel like it if Im not doing anything important. Consider it your reward for always protecting me, yeah? Gazing into my eyes for a few seconds, she skilfully climbs into myp and we end up in a lotus position since she doesnt turn around. Pecking the unobstructed part of her forehead, between the smallest pair of eyes, I hug her closely as her humanoid legs wrap around my waist. Hecates small chest brushes against my warm skin as I stroke her soft back. Now, while you getfy, lets continue our little talk, I lower my voice a little and talk to her slightly pointed ear. I will be very safe with everyone around so you can aplish your mission at the time that our ce is closed to the customers. Do not skip on your sleep or other important parts of your life. When we are open for business, Im sure you would like to stay around me since many strangerse and go. I feel Hecates chin tap my shoulder and quickly understand that she is nodding. What a sweet girl. Would be even sweeter if this deep sense of servitude and loyalty wasnt ingrained in her by those bitch spiders. I can only put it to good use without forcing her into anything. Great. And, as I mentioned many times, always feel free to express your concerns or doubts. Dont just follow my orders without thinking. I know that you are a very smart girl. You understood me really quick back in the caverns. Theres no punishment for hesitation. When I will want something exactly the way I want, I will emphasise it. Another tap tickles my skin as I begin running my fingers over the onyx chitin growing out of her back. The durable and extremely sharp spikes look so sexy and badass. And it looks like they have some receptors as Hecates slim frame shivers faintly when I caress them a bit too much. Should I stop? I ask to make sure that its not ufortable. An almost instantaneous shake tugs my body a bit. I chuckle quietly. It looks like she enjoys the sensation. Very good. Maybe it will let her rx some more and let us bond better. The closer we get, the higher the chances of bing more of a person for Hecate. At that moment, two people show up a bit further into the hallway in front of me. Its Filue, one of the Dark Elves from Eleas squad, and Vii, our beautiful pure-blood Foxkin resident. They notice our position and exchange smiles, unhurriedly closing onto our spot. Passing around us, they both take a peek between our bodies and pout in dissatisfaction. They might have been expecting to see me buried deep inside my spiderpanion but, to their dissatisfaction, Im not actually having a sitting fuck in the middle of the corridor. The two enchanting women nod at me politely and continue walking. ncing to the back over my shoulder, I see them start chatting again after pausing a moment earlier. And one more thing. Wearing a short skirt, the chubby goddess of fluff uses her hand to lift the fabric a little and slide her white panties a bit to the side. That small tease reveals a slightly bigger leaking problem and Vii shoots me a wink over her shoulder, hiding her needy slit again. It looks like someone is asking for assistance and I might have to pay her a visit whenever I get some time on my hands. I would be a very irresponsible master if I ignored the needs of my subordinates when they reached a somewhat critical state, such as going into heat. After Filue and Vii disappear behind the corner, I refocus my attention back on the charming but deadly spidergirl in my arms. My fingers resume grazing the ck surface of her additional legs. May I see you? I ask and Hecate draws herself back, sitting straight, with her hands resting on my shoulders. You are so gorgeous, you know? I let my eyes roam over the beautiful Arachne, covered by a simple dark grey t-shirt and the obvious panties I mentioned earlier. Unfortunately, myment doesnt spark any additional reaction from the silent predator. Before we wrap things up here, I wanted to know if you are mute, cant speak for a different reason, or? I try my best not to sound too rude. But, Hecate obviously doesnt mind any of my words and shakes her head. Her dainty lips part and she starts moving her mouth as if trying to speak. Instead of words, only some quiet, asional noises and gasps leave her throat before she stopspletely. You have never spoken before, have you? I kind of state the obvious and she nods faintly. Well, this is actually good. Now I know that she might be able tomunicate properly if we put some work into it. The other Arachnes must have told Hecate to keep her mouth shut because they couldnt stand even the thought of hearing the voice of an outcast. Perhaps it was even the queen who ordered her to never talk back. Whatever it is, this is the sad result. Would you like to learn? You dont have to if it makes you ufortable. We can understand each other clearly enough through the bond. But, if you are okay with it, I can ask someone to help you out, or even do it myself when I have a moment. Hm? I suggest, moving my hand to brush her baster cheek. Hecate makes what looks like a very eager nod whenpared to her previous reactions. It doesnt differentiate that much but I can just tell that its more of a Yes! instead of a Yes That is a quite big jump which makes me smile joyfully at the spidergirl. I was worried that she would hate the idea. Ill bring it up to my wives and well see how it goes. We have to choose anguage first. The bond allows us to understand each other but its not like you can speak with just random sounds and noises. Then, my brow rises a little and I chuckle to myself. Actually, thats pretty much what speaking is, but I guess you still have to use some kind ofnguage that conveys the meaning through those noises. Nevertheless, I bet we will settle for something like Common or Elvish, maybe Dwarven since its structure is pretty logical, as their technology and schematics. My eagerpanion responds with a simr, more lively nod. This makes me so inexplicably happy, kind of like that feeling in the past when Sirgia started slowly opening up to me. It feels a tad different, though, since we have to start from even lower, beginning with the basics of verbalmunication. Alright. Thank you for apanying me, Hecate, and listening to my rambling. You are free to go. If you would like to go for a trip around the city already, Im not stopping you. Just know that theres no rush anywhere. Dont cause too much trouble out there. I slowly stand up while helping the smaller girl raise herself too and we remain in front of each other for a brief moment. Hecate then hesitates for a second and makes a timid step closer. I extend my arms to the sides and let her give me a warm, or perhaps cold in her case hug. She soaks some of my warmth as I caress her back and splits from me. Giving me one more nce, the silent Arachne nods once more and begins walking away, still facing me. Her spider legs and arms make some movements in the air and she suddenly disappears into thin air the next time I blink. Damn. Those webs of hers are just so fucking cool. I chuckle to myself. Still able to sense Hecate through the connection, I follow her very fast movements through the mansion until she sneaks outside, using what feels like an open window on the upper level. I cant stop but imagine how she slings her threads around the taller buildings like Spiderman while traversing the streets. That would be a fun thing to watch. Maybe I should teach her that if she hasnt already figured it out on her own. She could then give me a nice ride. Spidergirl: A New Home. Starring Hecate Parker and stair Jane. Heh. Criminals better hide. Shaking my head to get rid of the silly thoughts, I make my way down the hallway. Since today is a working night, I should go around and give a hand to the girls, which might actually be a little distracting with the current state of my attire, to be honest. No matter what, I decide to check on everyone through the connection and start making rounds through all the women living with us in the grand mansion. It has been some time since Ive spoken personally with a few, all thanks to the recent journey with Ghilerie. First, I find Cinra, Roseni, and Leyne together, the other three of Eleas ex-followers from her time as the Princess of Dark Elves. Im d to see that they are still as kind with those soft smiles present on their lips as they have always been. We talk a little about their experiences and how life treats them, including the customers of course. Everything seems great and they speak a lot about how much they still enjoy living here with us, especially since the moment I allowed the residents to freely go out. It seems that pretty much everyone got used to it now and trips to the town are quitemon. Thats honestly great. They always wear our uniforms and Roseni tells me that they do their best to promote the establishment without being too nagging, only approaching people who look somewhat interested in striking up a conversation. As always, the girls just cant focus only on themselves. I also learn that there are a bunch of shops, restaurants, stores, bars, and other kinds of locums that our girls are wholly weed in, making it super easy and enjoyable for shopping trips. They are warming up the hearts of not just our customers but also some local townsfolk. Well, I bet that poption somewhat oveps to a certain extent, hahaha. After bidding farewell to the Dark Elf girls with a few gentle pecks on their cheeks, receiving a few mischievous rubs in return, which fortunately dont lead to anything more, I continue on my path, running into Filue shortly after. We exchange only a few sentences since she quotes her friends a lot. A few regard a certain male archer who has visited our establishment in the past, and not for the fun services. Obviously, she means Paul. Whenever the Heroes visit, he usually asks if they could meet to practice some more together and exchange pointers. She really enjoyspeting with him while also teaching him some tricks and fine techniques that only her kind is often aware of. She chuckles softly and suggests that there might be something more to their meetings but she isnt yetpletely sure and she could be wrong. I let her know that if he would be fine with her current upation, theres nothing stopping them from getting together, and if she would like to quit after such a thing happens, Im all for supporting her. As expected, Filue quickly dismisses the thought of leaving the job and her friends but smiles softly at the idea of getting a man, saying that there is one she could already consider as such whos usually always around if she was to pick someone. I smile back at her, knowing well who that is and chuckle after exchanging a few pecks with the elven bowmaster. We part ways and I find Elise on my way to Astrea. The cute receptionist blushes heavily when faced with my naked front, unable to keep her eyes away from my proudly standing member. I can tell that shes quite embarrassed so I dont inconvenience her too much and only thank the young girl for her amazing work before moving away. As for Astrea, I actually find her on the roof. Yeah. Right on the top. The silver-haired catgirl iszing around on her belly right over the ceramic tiles, taking in the pleasant warmth of the sun. Squeezing through a nted window, I lie down by her side and start scratching her back, evoking quiet purrs from my Catkin mate. She retells me the story of how she met Meru and the Naiad girls in more detail and also sums up what the Community has been up to during my journey. Since she was bored a few times with me not around, she visited them and actually did her job as the Alpha. Surprising. Her stories reveal that she quickly became friends with the sharkgirl after lending her a hand. She really hoped that I would take her in as my mate too. I guess this cat doesnt mind befriending the fish. I can see how they can resonate with each other quite nicely. With some loving pats and ear scratches, I leave my badass Beastkin friend to her sunbathing time and jump back inside. Nebu is my next target, hanging around her treehouse in the back of the mansion. Helping myself out with my decently high stats, I climb to her nest without much of an issue. The cheerful winged woman instantly drowns me in affectionate and overenthusiastic cuddles the moment I gain some stability in her second home. Unable to hold in my chuckling, I stroke and graze her brown feathers as we spin around. I swear they are getting more magnificent the more she mates. And, naturally, thats the hottest topic on the Harpys lips. Great to see her as excited as I remember. She proudly lists the lewd things she has learned from the other women and how she even came up with her own, which suits her nature and abilities. Supposedly, getting used as a fucktoy for the Harpy as she remains in the air with the lucky guy in her talons is selling like hotcakes. Well, each for their own, I guess. I can see the thrill in that, to some extent. And I know personally how feisty this little birdie can get when she locks her eyes on the appetising worm, swallowing it with her other pair of lips. I just pray that we dont end up with Nebu making circles over the garden while mauling some poor dude on the way. That could definitely catch the attention of our neighbours or even get us reported for indecency or whatever, as fun as it sounds. We yfight a little in her charming nest, rolling around the neatly arranged vines, courtesy of the Satyr sisters. I love hearing Nebuugh. She has been so timid and anxious at first. Right now, shes an adorable bundle of feathery joy, excited to just live on. Ending up with ragged breaths andpletely entangled, we stare at each other for a moment before I join our lips in a few passionate kisses. Her fair cheeks flush a little as Nebu snuggles her face to my chest and I can feel the gratitude emanating from her. Harpies might not take a single mate but I feel like Im quite high on her list of males she feels nice to be around, and that makes me warm inside. I caress the sweet birdie for a few minutes as we both calm down. To my surprise, she actually falls asleep in my arms, causing me to chuckle. Gentlyying Nebu down in her nest, I peck her forehead and jump down, striking the perfect superheronding. Might have been more impressive if I wasnt utterly nude but you cant have everything, can you? As I raise my head, I find Meiya and Neiya watering the hedges. They stare at me crouching down in an awkward position a little weirdly. The shorter Satyr sister cant hold it in and adorably bursts out giggling, getting swatted by the taller one to stop. I smile wryly while raising myself up and join them, letting Neiya know that she doesnt have to admonish her sister forughing at me for doing something silly. Since they are done with the hedge, we move to one of the new bowers that appeared in the garden and I notice that its made entirely of vines and flowers. They exin that its their creation as we sit down side by side and I listen to them proudly and happily talking about how they tend to the nts and everything else on an everyday basis, introducing some of their ideas into the arrangements now and then. Somewhere in the middle of that conversation, someones fingers brush over my thigh and I nce towards the source, which is the shorter Satyr sister. With a very faint trace of rosiness on her utterly adorable face, she watches my reaction attentively. I smile at Meiya gently and she shows one in response, sliding her petite hand all the way to my member. They still keep talking in turns while she now lovingly but a little shyly caresses my shaft up and down, trying to be a little sneaky. No surprise, after a few short minutes, Neiya notices what her sister is up to and actually joins her instead of trying to scold the shorter Satyrdy. We keep chatting like normal while they both y with my member, clearly aiming to gently make me feel nice. To not disappoint them since they are putting their effort into it, when we finish talking, I finish too, staining the grassy floor of the bower with a few milky serpents. Moments after my seednds on the green surface, it starts blooming beautiful flowers while the girls both giggle quietly,ter exining that these nts are a little special and must have liked how tasteful and nutritious my semen is. They offer me a peck on the cheek at the same time, one from each side, and we stand up together. Its so lovely to see them warming up to me, even though Ive never expected them to. It looks like they really like it here. We part ways with them suggesting that if I ever find a Dryad, I should try convincing one toe here and live with us as she would definitely make the garden even more lively than what they can achieve as Satyrs. I promise to be on the lookout in the wilds, bringing sweet smiles onto her charming lips. My lewdsense locates our Beastkin residents inside the mansion, somewhere on the lower level. I pass by Sirgias workshop and Neiras studio, noticing the signs of heavy work inside. Both of my lovely wives just cant catch a breath when focusing on their beloved craft. Vii, Zehra, Yudie, Feriha and Hari all wear tight sports-styled bras and shorts and are in the middle of what looks like gym training inside one of the underground arenas with some actual equipment to help with that. Its mostly dumbbells, barbells, a few benches, and a bunch of simple weight equipment that Sirgia and others must have set up from my random scribbles we sometimes do with my little Dwarf. I join them for a moment and take one of the benches, curious to see if my stats and Primordial body can press everything that the weights have to offer. It is a little awkward to push the handlebar with a stiffy, but for at least one woman in the room, its quite a show. I dont think the increasingly wet stain on Haris bottomses from sweat. Well, in the end, Im exercising amongst a group of Beastkindies where at least one is clearly in heat and we all sweat at least a little so the atmosphere is clearly a bit filled with sexual tension, not just the tension of our muscles. But, no idents happen and we just casually chat while doing our own activities. Im surprised that Hari doesnt throw herself at me or start furiously masturbating but it seems that even she can show some restraint during what feels like their scheduled training session. I dont learn much from my conversation with them. All is fine on their side and they enjoy mating with Humans, for various reasons. Before I continue my tour, I let Vii know that I would like to speak to her about somethingter and she shows a slightly shy smile as her tail begins to wag faster. Everyone else smirks at her, knowing well whats this about, and I can tell how jealous Hari gets. I bet she is going to identally run into me somewhere soon. Theres one more person in the dungeons of the mansion and I head towards a single presence in another arena. Its Garrena. Our proud Orc warrior practices some kind of a hand-to-handbat style by repeating the motions on empty air. As I arrive closer, she takes a deep breath and turns my way. As Im opening my mouth to speak, she crosses her arms in an X-shape in front of her chest. Thats a gesture I havent seen in quite some time. It reminds me of the good, early days. With a tiny smirk, I draw my fist back andunch a blow right into the intersection. Garrenas fierce eyes widen in shock as she flies a few metres to the back, hitting the stone wall with a grunt. She shakes her head and a wide smile paints her tusk-decorated lips. Master got strong Very strong Garrena excited, hahahaha! She lunges forward with a powerful kick and soars through the air towards me, drawing her right arm to the back. I quickly copy her earlier gesture and lower my posture, readying myself for the iing Orc projectile. With a loud roar, Garrena reaches me andnds a solid hit on my crossed arms. It still feels like trying to stop a fucking train and my feet scrape over the floor for about fifty centimetres before she loses the momentum. Ending up at a standstill, we grin at each other and she withdraws her fist. Hahahaha! Master amazing! Not just Garrena who gets stronger! Fun! And proud! Proud of having strong master! I wasnt cking, you know? But Im d to hear that you are enjoying the benefits of our bond. After so long, I can finally match you. Maybe even overpower you. Good! Good! Even prouder! Sheughs again and then eyes me up from toes to shoulders. Master already warmed up. If Master likes, Garrena has suggestion. Sure. What is it? In an instant, she rips off her sportswear by grabbing her bra with one hand and shorts with the other, flinging the torn fabrics to the sides. Garrenas hot and muscr body is now joined by her full breasts and closed slit, decorated by some dark brown threads slightly above. The alluring pink peeks out of her closed, green crevice. I get the feeling that shes gonna ask for a different kind of a battle but Garrena lowers her stance a little and takes a fighting position with her palms open. Before, Garrena worried. Now, Garrena doesnt have to worry about crushing Master. Lets wrestle! Like real Orcs! My eyes move to the X-shaped scar on her muscr abs, the one my swords created during one of our duels in the past when I was checking the limits of my new body. She wanted to leave it be and what a great decision it was. The thin lines made her even more badass than all the other scars all around her body. I mirror her stance. Fine. Just like back then, I want to see how I can fare against you, I say, gesturing with my eyes at her stomach. A wide smile curves Garrenas lips. Garrena always wees more scars from Master. But, Garrena stronger now too. Can Master make them? Be careful what you ask for. I chuckle and get myself ready. We stare each other down for a good thirty seconds before I notice Garrenas muscles tensing. Just as she leaps forward with a shout, I do exactly the same and we meet in the middle, mming our palms together and sending a small shockwave from the impact. Our foreheads bang together with quite some force as we keep grinning and pushing against each other. A warm trickle of liquid trails down my face and I can see one on Garrenas skin too. We keep the contest of strength for a little bit but she quickly notices that Im starting to actually win. Just like the smart and experienced warrior she is, Garrena withdraws her strength and lets me take a step forward. Using that brief moment of change, she lets go of my hands and wraps her arms around my waist. Before I can react, Im already being hoisted over her shoulder. Fortunately, I manage to grab her back and we both m into the ground instead of just me. Grunts escape our throats as we roll away from each other. Neither of us wastes any time and we immediately jump at each other again from a crouch, crashing in the middle, this time clutching the opponents sides. Garrena admits Not as easy as thought Told you Im no slouch We remain in a stalemate for only a few long seconds and I begin pushing Garrena back. She does her best to reposition her legs while wriggling away from my hold to avoid getting toppled and pinned to the ground. Unfortunately, she suddenly slips on whats either our sweat or a certain different liquid which I have caught dripping down her thighs since almost the very beginning. I make use of the given opportunity at once and pull her into a chokehold with my thighs, swatting Garrenas hands away. With my balls pretty much on her forehead and my cock towering over her face, she turns a shade greener as it bes a tad troublesome to breathe in her current situation. I smirk at her from above, still parrying her blows aimed at my stomach and sides. Garrena seems to follow sportsmanlike conduct and doesnt go for the dick, which I can respect. She stops struggling and closes her eyes. I wait for a bit longer in case she doesnt actually lose consciousness yet while paying close attention to our connection. Even if she would be proud to die in such a way, I would rather not kill my friend for fun. But, Garrenas eyes snap wide open and she lets out a wild roar. In a sh, she grabs my sides with her firm hands and I dont get to react quick enough before I taste blood in my mouth, meeting her heel face-to-foot. Im sent tumbling backwards for a few metres and stop myself by dragging my hands and feet over the stone floor. Spitting some blood to the side, I hastily nce forward, just in time to see the very happy Orc woman sprinting my way with no restraints. Finally having enough time for anything decently longer, I push myself off the ground with all I have, breaking a few blocks of stone in the process. Managing it shortly before she reaches me, I m my shoulder into Garrenas stomach and throw us tumbling forward. She still retains enoughposure to stab my back with her elbow andugh maniacally. This time, Garrena ends up on top after we stop and she repays the favour from earlier, locking me between her thighs but doing it from the front instead. Her scorching snatch kisses my neck as her legs wrap themselves around it and I can barely breathe while staring at the muscr woman with gorgeous tits towering over me. I try to y fair too and dont go for those impressive titties, instead kneeing her in her lower back, making Garrena wince but not let go. Reaching her neck from behind with my own thighs, I squeeze it hard and pull down, making us roll around again. After we realise that we are just choking each other while tumbling, we split and jump back, leaning close to the ground. Bright blue tattoos suddenly cover Garrenas body and I get shbacks to that one sparring from the past. And surely, a giant, mean, floating torso of an Orc appears behind her, of a light blue colour too, of course. She ms her fists together while the projection rests its greataxe on its shoulder. Oh, hell nah. I aint taking this two-on-one. With a quick swipe of my hand and almost mastered movements of my fingers, I tap on a certain skill, select the target, and pick an ability. Immediately activating it, I feel a lot of mana leaving my body and condensing behind me. ncing over my shoulder, I watch how a torso of a muscr man with wide shoulders takes form, assuming a purplish shade. His features look somewhat familiar but he holds an utterly weird and illogical weapon. Its close to a very thin and long crossbow with a small X-shaped string at the end and what resembles a scope mounted on the top. My Ancestral Spirit takes aim with perfectly trained movements. Oooooooh! Now, this is fun! Garrena shouts and erupts intoughter while banging her fists together. Her projection dismisses the axe and mirrors her actions. Mine follows suit and we jump at each other again. Just as we sh against each other, the two ghosts do the same above our heads, adding anotheryer to our contest. Im extra careful not to step on something but still lose just a bit of traction for a fraction of a second and end up on the floor. Fortunately, I somehow manage to lock one of Garrenas arms between my thighs as she is trying to grab me and I hug it to my chest. Under at least a little bit of pain, she struggles to hit me urately while wriggling around. Our spirits are still at a standoff and cant help us while Im slowly but surely moving towards the finish line. And Im in the pole position. Then, suddenly, I feel something hot tickle my cock and nce down. What the f Barely, but Garrena somehow managed to angle her head just enough to pull my tip into her mouth and start sucking on it fervently, swirling her tongue around my ns. I guess this is as far as we get with fair y. She grins at me through her tusks. War No fair Always use weakness she mumbles with my dick between her lips. If you say so. To still keep it decently fair, I dont limit my build-up and roll us around. We end up more or less in a sixty-nine, with my cock still being assaulted by the Orc woman. I pry her legs open with ease and shove two digits into her leaking cunt,pping my tongue over her shy nub at its top. Im immediately met with some grunts and gasps as Garrena tries to escape but to no avail. You chose this and Im not going to let you back out. Whoeveres first, loses. She seems to have realised that. She roars loudly and throws us around but ends up with her face under my balls while I hold her body upwards by her ankles, spreading her legs to the sides. As I sit over Garrenas head, I suck on her pussy from above, drilling that pinkish hole with all I have. This continues for a moment until she finally manages to fling me off with her feet. I end up on my back and Garrena quickly makes use of that, grabbing my ankles in turn. She impales herself on me with a loud but sexy grunt and begins mming her pussy down onto my cock like an amazon, trying to make me lose. And Im not that far, to be honest. Waiting for a perfect opportunity, I draw my hips back shortly before hers m into me and I push up as strong as I can, catching her by surprise. Garrenas body is sent slightly into the air and I jump to my feet, lunging at her. She spins around to avoid my grab but I catch her nevertheless and m her face-first into the wall, thrusting into her pussy from behind while pressing her into the stone surface with my elbow. I only get to drive myself into her hot tunnel a bunch of times before she kicks us off the wall and we tumble again. Im the winner once more and pin Garrenas head to the ground with my foot while her ass is up in the air, primed and ready for some rough pounding. I keep her face pressed to the floor and her wrists pulled to the back as I stab her weak point with my spear repeatedly. Garrena gives me a defiant look from under my foot while releasing grunts and huffs of pleasure. She keeps thrashing around, most likely sensing her uing orgasm, but I dont let go, calling forth all my strength from my stats. My spectre overpowers hers too, preventing it from helping her. Guhhhh I Lose Nggggghhnnnnnnnn! Feeling her snug, muscr pussy choke my dick like crazy, I verify my victory even before she honestly admits it. As Garrena roars in bliss, with her whole body shaking, I unload a creamy flood inside her deepest depths, thrusting my cock balls deep between her pinkish lower lips. After the final wave of milky delicacy fills her up, I slide myself out with a quiet plop and Garrenas butt flops to the ground with a juicy p. Chuckling and catching my breath, I lie down next to her and support myself on my elbows. We just pant at each other for a good minute before we startughing together. Sitting up, we bang our fists in respect. That was good wrestle sex, Master. Garrena smiles at me. Same here. I didnt expect our spar to turn into this, though. Hahahaha! Wrestle sexmon for Orcs! A tradition! Master now like true Orc! I lost. Not shameful. Proud defeat. Master now truly stronger than Garrena. But Garrena will be stronger. For Master. For Chief. I smile wryly at the sudden promotion. Looks like Im ready to lead my own tribe. Chapter 128 – Workout Chapter 128 C Workout After catching my breath, I help myself up and extend a hand to the bombshell of an Orc. Garrena gives my still eager member a hungry nce as it hangs in front of her face but epts my assistance and also raises herself to her feet. I catch a faint trickle of white escaping her beautiful slit, leaving a trail on her muscr thigh. My much more badass and sexy She-Hulk grazes her navel with a toothy smile. Warm seed is potent seed. Master really strong, its still hot inside. If no no-baby magic, Garrena would surely have a baby. A strong baby. I chuckle and move closer, sliding my finger over her belly. Thanks for thepliment. Let me give you a hand so that you can continue uninterrupted. My digits reach her pussy and slip right in, evoking a quiet grunt from the fierce woman. She stares me down with a smirk as I quickly clean her up, stirring her zing channel a little bit in the process. Finished, I withdraw my hand and step back, admiring Garrenas exquisite figure. Garrena thanks Master. For fight and help. Dont mention it. I wave my hand at her. Im d to know that you are doing well. We should still fix the floor before you start any activities. Slippery when wet is an understatement here. I bring two mops from my storage ring and we quickly deal with the dangers lurking on the ground, chatting a little during the process. Garrena shares with me a bunch of stories from the nights that she was picked and we have a goodugh a few times as she relives the memories alongside me. She managed to make at least a few people faint with just her fierce looks and demeanour. Surprisingly, they were always back for more. She informed me that she has already set her mind on staying with us even though she had asked about the duration of our agreement back during her first days. She likes our ce way too much, as per her own words. And she can see herself growing day by day, which is a plus. The only reason she would have to leave is for her to bring more Orc women here and she actually suggests doing exactly that. I can see it as a decent way of her taking a break, a vacation of some sort, letting her visit a few Orc viges and settlements. With how strong she has gotten, thanks to my stats, Im fairly sure she could level them whole in seconds, not to mention overpowering the strongest warriors inhabiting those. Even though our Bond Level isnt high since the rtionship is pretty casual, twenty percent from my three hundred or so is quite a bit. Therefore, I agree with her idea and we discuss it for a moment. We should first make a public announcement and share it with our guests for at least a week or so, letting them know that she will be taking her well-earned rest days. Garrena approves of that notion. She wouldnt want to disappoint our customers by suddenly disappearing. Since she is more of a warrior-conqueror type, I dont think Ill have to apany her during that period. She will have much more fun travelling on her own and discovering just how much exactly she has grown while hunting or dealing with any possible opponents. And I have plenty of things on my hands right now anyway. I can see how she could be sessful in bringing some more employees to us. Most Orcs value strength and power and Garrena is now a great example of it. No one would be surprised to learn that a bunch of power-hungry, badass Orc chicks returned with her to join our services if I bone them now and then, perhaps also sparring with them like with Garrena. Im honestly curious how well I would fare against a team of Orc girls. In a fight, of course. Soon after we are done, Garrena returns to her practice. We fist bump once more and I let her know that she can inform Elea and the rest about our ns by herself if she would want to, not having to wait for me to do it for her. As I leave the stone chamber and close the door behind me, something slightly chilly drips onto my back and makes me shiver. Before I can fully react, the rest of that something crashes into me from above and I feel how the weird water starts quickly covering my body. The thing is, its green. It doesnt take long before I realise that its not some unexpected leaking from the bathing chambers but an actual person that Im very much familiar with. The emerald jelly takes about five seconds to swallow me entirely and surround my body with a thickyer like those stic crash test dummies which have an actual skeleton inside, leaving just my head poking out of the chilly substance. cing my hands on my hips, I turn my face to the left, where some kind of shape is slowly forming. In just a moment, Emis head pops up on my shoulder just next to mine, with her core floating in the ce of her brain. In the span of seconds, I have turned into some kind of a two-headed entity coveredpletely by semi-transparent emerald slime. Emis trademark grin greets me after her expression finishes forming. I hear a sigh from the other side and the sapphiredyes into my vision while shaking her head and rubbing her temples. You cant just ooze yourself onto Master out of nowhere, Emi, Safi scolds her frivolous friend. You could have scared him. The mischievous Slime shows her tongue while closing one eye and I chuckle at her. As the other beauty draws near, I extend my hand and move it towards Safis cheek. My slime-suit retreats from under my palm and Emi lets me caress the mature girl directly. d to see that you two are still as lively as ever. And I dont mind. But, what is this about? Emi-suit! the emerald girl exims proudly, causing me to chuckle again. That much I can see. Well, you are technically not allowed to wear clothes inside our home, Master, so Emi came up with her own n on how to help you, the sapphire-skinneddy exins, rubbing her cheek into my hand. Oh? And how does In a blink, all the slime covering my body turns opaque, like those smart ss panels I have seen a few times in my past back on Earth. A neat technology, even though most people know it from memes with toilets made of those, turning cloudy when you turn the lock. I swear there are so many more applications for it. Alright. I can see how now. Still, as much as I appreciate the gesture and am amazed at your creativity and drive to assist me, I think this can be considered cheating. And well The other thing is that while my skin is hidden in almost all of its entirety, except the neck and up, it does not hide a certain something. A stiff hill sticks out of the solid emerald jelly like a short tail ced in the front, somehow making it look even more indecent than when my cock was swinging clearly in the open. Its that something about knowing what it is but not seeing it that makes you even more embarrassed than fully showing it. A giggle reaches my ear from up close. A. Emi thought so hard about it. But Emi understands. Cornelia would be angry at Master. Do you like it, Master? I turn my face to match hers again and ce a mana-filled kiss on the green tomboys lips. I love it. Its chilly and pleasant, and superfy. Im not sure how I exactly feel about wearing you like my cloth Noticing something unusual, I nce down, taking a look at the now translucent again membrane covering my body. It takes me a moment but Im able to spot a little motion of the slime enveloping my cock, matching the rhythm of regr up and down strokes that an invisible ring of pressure applies on my shaft. Are you jerking me off right now? I ask with a raised brow. Emi giggles adorably and the force begins moving faster. Its now even easier to notice as my stiff cock wiggles a little with each stroke. I shake my head with a wry smile. Seriously The ghostly massage continues to ramp up and I watch how Emis core plunges down her head. A lump of slime surrounds it as it rolls over my shoulder and behind my neck. I feel how it moves down my spine, making me shiver a bit. It grazes my butt and stops under my sack, pressing its hot surface into my skin. On top of that, it begins vibrating. Violently. Safi brings herself closer, cups my cheeks in her hands, and pulls me into a loving kiss. Met with all that stimtion and affection, a man can do only one thing. I stop holding myself back and the heat building up in my own core quickly reaches the breaking point. A few serpents of milky seed explode from my tip but dont make it past the barrier of slime. Instead, it swirls around my shaft and swims towards Emis heart, getting absorbed by the scorching sphere. Its such a bizarre sight. As always, the core shes brightly when receiving my semen and Emis slime trembles briefly but she manages not to spill herself onto the floor, staying wrapped around my body. Her face does melt in pleasure, though, and gets a tad deformed. After the process ends, the cheerful Slime girl regains her bearing and grins at me even more. I shower Emi in pats as Safi withdraws her lips from mine, ncing at me with her iconic, almost motherly smile. You must have missed it when I was gone, havent you? I ask with a smirk. Yep! Emi really missed Masters seed! So tasty and nutritious! Emi is sorry for taking it without asking Emi couldnt stop herself She quickly turns dejected after the initial, happy outburst and I increase the intensity of my mana-pats, almost caving half of her jelly head in. Its alright. You can suck me dry whenever you want and you know it. You girls deserve all of it. I would never say no to a little fun with my lovely Slimes. I hope you can forgive me for neglecting you when I wasn''t here in the past few weeks. Theres no need to apologise, Master, Safi joins in with her calm tone. You did not neglect us. We spoke with you regrly through our connection. You have your own responsibilities to tend to and we understand it well. We appreciate all the attention you give us. Emi wants to be the best familiar so Emi understands too! Even though Emi would love to be more around Master Ill think of something. I chuckle and shower her with some kisses. Actually, wait. I was going to visit Nyfile and ask if theres anything she needs right now. Do you want to go shopping with me after that? YES! Emi shouts in joy milliseconds after I finish my sentence. If thats not enough, she starts jiggling in all directions, making my entire body wiggle with her since her slime is still wrapped around it. Its like ferocious waves or a fierce storm tugs my body parts in utter,plete chaos. At least until Safi frowns and bonks Emi on the head. Calm down a little, will you? You are still hugging Master. Look what you are doing to him. Ah! Emi is so sorry, Master! I chuckle as the movementse to a halt. Im fine. That wasnt so bad. You might not want to try it with normal Humans, though. Im afraid you can exert as much force as some stretching torture devices from medieval ages, hahaha. The emerald beauty squeaks a little in shock and I pat her some more. Its useful knowledge, to be honest. I dont think anyone would expect a Slime to swallow them and suddenly rip all their limbs apart. Getting burned or dissolved from the acidic nature of the mucus? Sure. Getting their neck snapped like a twig? Not so much. Even my Slime girls are so fucking badass. Anyway, back to the topic, Im happy that you are happy. What do you say, Safi? It would be my pleasure to apany Master with Emi, she replies with a soft,dylike smile. Then its settled. A shopping date for the most amazing Slimes in the world. But, I would like to ask you to detach yourself from me, Emi, if you dont mind. In one quick motion, all the slime covering me is yanked to the side by an invisible force and I stumble a little as it pulls me with itself briefly. The green jelly plops onto the floor and swirls like a small tornado, soon forming the alluring shape of my emerald-skinned, tomboyish beauty, looking as sexy and charming as always. Safi hands Emi her cor and she summons her maid uniform from it, joining the blue-skinneddy in wearing the almost matching set. She jumps into my arms immediately after and rubs her face into my neck, making the bluedy pout while shaking her head. Before we continue, though I nce toward one of the walls, sensing that the Beastkin girls have already left the gym-like area. All but one, to be precise. Safi and Emi seem to catch onto my thoughts and the cheerful girl gives me a push from behind after releasing me from her clutches. We will wait for you in the lobby, Master! Take your time! Emi shouts with a grin while Safi waves at me gently. Smiling wryly, I shake my head and move forward. I feel quite refreshed and energised, most likely thanks to Emis slime cleansing my body during the time she served as my suit. I noticed early that she was taking care of me from the moment I got caught in her little trap. I arrive in front of the entrance to the gym again and walk inside. Just as I sensed, Vii is still there, continuing her exercises. She is currently lying on her back on a long bench and using the barbell. Her considerable chest heaves strongly with each push, emphasising her soft breasts. I can also spot quite a wet spot on her dark shorts which doesnt seem to be pure sweat. She doesnt notice me until I stand near the top of her head with my hands on my hips. You shouldnt bench press without assistance, my deardy, I say with a serious expression. Vii pauses with the bar high in the air and rolls her eyes up to look at me, catching a nce of my member in the process. She eyes it up for a few seconds before moving her gaze to my face. She opens her mouth to speak but her arms tremble slightly. I quickly support the metal bar from below and take away some of its weight from her. As a result, I step closer and my cock and balls hang literally over her face, hiding Viis charming ginger snout from my sight. I try to ignore the slight waft of air that tickles myher regions, clearly created by someone taking a few whiffs under them. You good? Do you want to stop? Or would you like to finish your reps? I I think I should finish she replies a little hesitantly. Alright. Im releasing the load, then. I can feel Vii smirking at our quite inappropriate exchange and she gradually takes the bars weight from me. My hands remain wrapped around it just in case but she starts pushing it up and down again. Naturally, with each loop, she takes a big inhale of my scent and follows it up with a ticklish exhale that caresses my junk from below. I bet shes cross-eyed with my shaft in front of her right now. The little trembles that begin apanying her pumping arent the only sign that she is slowly losing the battle against her lust. Viis tail sweeps the bench between her legs faster and faster the more she sniffs my dick. Finally, she sucks a bit too much of the scented air and has trouble pushing the bar up, making irregr and strained puffs with some audible noise. I help her by dragging it to the hooks and setting it in its resting ce. Vii pants heavily into my crotch in silence. Before I can step away, something wet tickles my balls once, then twice, thrice, and finally kisses one of the orbs. I chuckle to myself while leaning more forward with my arms crossed over my chest. Our gazes meet and I find Vii with her snout open and tongue extended, clearly aiming to suck on my nut next, frozen in the middle of the action. I bet she is blushing like hell under that soft fur of hers. Did I say anything? I ask with a smirk. She hesitates for a few more seconds and finally covers the remaining distance, pulling my orb into her mouth. Her eyes remain fixated on mine as she tenderly suckles on it, working wonders with her long tongue. I catch her hands sneak down her fur and arrive at her shorts. One lifts the material a little while the other slides in to reach the obvious ce. For about a minute, Vii keeps licking my sack while ying with herself, releasing some cute moans in the process. After she seemingly gets enough, her tongue moves to my shaft and I draw my hips back a bit, resting my hands on the locked bar for some support. Ive nned to lower my member to make it easier for her to lick it but a glint of understanding shes in her pretty eyes and Vii wiggles herself closer, passing over the edge of the bench with her head. She lets it drop down and opens her mouth wide. I instantly catch on. With one hand, I angle my cock towards her snout and slowly slide it in over her tongue. Vii starts flicking her bean even stronger as I begin thrusting into her mouth, partially reaching her throat with my tip. ~Faster~ Her voice rings in my head. Thats a wish that Im able to grant so I increase the tempo and intensity a bit, fucking her mouth and throat as hard as to make her moan. I can see the little bulge at its beginning from how angled it is due to the position of Viis head. She drags her other hand to her chest and rips the sporty top apart, releasing her generous bust from the cage. The mighty mountains jump up and down from the intense pounding. Shit This is something else I groan slightly as my tip keeps getting squeezed by Viis throat with each poke. She chuckles, almost choking on it for a moment, and fingers herself with even more ferocity, kneading her fluffy breast with the other hand. I can tell that shes approaching her peak so I time my thrusts as well as I can and m my cock as deep as I can the moment she climaxes, letting out a jet of hot semen right into her throat. But, Im not the only one releasing a jet of something. I forgot that Vii is quite the squirter and I watch how her love juices spray the ck shorts from the inside, with just a few trickles pushing through the material as she orgasms and moans into my dick. A small puddle forms on the bench right under her butt. Making sure that she is done, I gently pull out and crouch down, bringing myself close to the wheezing foxgirl. Vii stares at me with hazy eyes as I support her neck with my hands so she doesnt overstrain it. And thats exactly why you need assistance. What would you have done if I wasnt there, huh? I ask with a smirk. She chuckles adorably. I would have definitely not been able to overcum it by myself Haaaaah I chuckle too and walk around the bench, helping her sit up. Damn. I made such a mess. Im sorry, she adds after spotting the wet stain on it. Im fairly sure its nothing whenpared to what this ce will look like in a few minutes. Unless this much is enough for you. Vii gives me a warm smile and her tail starts wagging again. May we continue? I extend my forearm to her and she stands up with her face close to mine. Sure. But you have to work for it. I grin at her. She bites her lower lip and nods. Pulling her into myself, I start a brief exchange of kisses and licks that fit her cute short snout while massaging her marshmallowy breast with one hand. At the same time, I cast Rejuvenate and reinvigorate Vii a little bit. She purrs lovingly, sensing her fatigue gradually slipping away. After she is back to full strength and energy, I separate us and pick the barbell with one hand, surprising Vii a bit. You worked on your arms so its time for your legs. I lead Vii away from the bench and hold the bar behind her neck. She grabs its sides, resting it on her back, and watches me attentively for the instructions. I peck her cheek and move down to the ground, ripping a hole in her shorts on my way there. Her leaking pussy immediately starts dripping love nectar onto the floor. Lying t on my back, I aim my cock straight up. Give me ten squats. Go. Her eyes widen a little at the clever y and she bites her lip again. With a determined nod, she lowers her posture, impaling herself on my cock. I part her soft insides at an unhurried pace as she moans quietly, her knees trembling just a little from the pration. Mhhhhmmmmm One. Now up. Vii follows mymand and stands up, letting go of my member a little reluctantly. Her longing gaze lingers on the lover she has been forcefully distanced from. With no pause, she drops herself onto my dick once more, with some force this time. A wet p echoes through the chamber. Two. Good girl. Nhhnnn Thats actually smart With my muscles tensed, I wont feel Stop it, I interrupt her with a mild re. We have already established that you are not loose. Your pussy is perfect and Im losing my mind over how snuggly it wees me. Its mind-blowing, cock-blowing even. Are we understood? Vii shows a beautiful smile and nods again. Good. Another. She follows my guidance obediently and we go through all ten squats in a sh. Each time, my member slowly parts her gentle and tender passage, bringing us both a lot of pleasure. She isnt wrong about one thing. The exercise certainly makes Vii a little bit tighter than usual. I can tell how much she enjoys my cock stroking her sweet spots that way too. During the final rep, her legs tremble the strongest and a faint trickle of liquid squirts from her secret ce right onto my underbelly as Viis knees bang together. Nnnnnnnhhhhnnn Sorry I just came a little she admits with a timid smile. Well, then you shoulde more than just a little. I grab the bar to support it and start mming my hips upwards. Viis mouth shoots open immediately and she starts releasing musical moans into the air as I pummel her pussy from below. Wet noises echo through the room and more love nectar stters onto my body with each thrust. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Alpha! Thats right! Im your Alpha! Does my cock please you? I decide to y along a little instead of correcting her. Ahhhhh! Yes! Yesssss! Ahhhh! Fuck me harder, Alpha! Ahhhh! My pussy is for you to use! Ahhhh! Breed me! Yessssssss! Fine. Take all of my seed, then! Sensing her second peak, I shove my cock deep into her leaking snatch and explode with flooding waves, at the same time, pulling on the barbell strong enough to make her bend forward and arrive at my face. Vii whines into my lips as I fill her up while greedily chasing after her tongue. She keeps shivering more and more as Ie inside her until she cant bear it anymore and her constricting pussy ejects my cock from its snug embrace and another stream of Viis love juices strikes my belly and chest as she cums. Then one more, and one more, and one more, ending at three violent jets. Panting heavily, Vii copses on top of me and I set the barbell aside, starting to brush through the fur on her back, caressing her fluffy tail too. She slowly calms her breathing with her snout snuggled to my neck and her impressive tits squashed into me. Recovering enough, she chuckles softly and I can feel her tail pull my hands from side to side as it begins wagging gently. That felt incredible, Alpha. She looks at my face from above with a jubnt smile. Perhaps I should work out some more. I could lose some of this unnecessary fat, she adds, pinching her stomach. I shake my head and peck her forehead as she looks down. This slight chubbiness is your charm, Vii. I wont stop you from exercising, of course, but only change your body if you think thats what will make you feel morefortable with yourself. Never do it for others, especially not for me. I love your softness. She gives me a warm and fuzzy look before snuggling to my neck once more. I think I should exercise some more Today at least I chuckle and nod. Let me give you a hand, then. For the next half an hour, I help Vii break some more sweat as we fuck around the room in various positions. I take her doggystyle over the bench as she tries to use dumbbells to work on her forearms. I take her in missionary as she does sit-ups and peppers me with kisses. I tease her pussy lips with my shaft as she nks. And many more. Almost all devices end up covered in her love nectar since she keeps squirting with almost every orgasm. When she clearly cant take any more of our sexercise, I hug Vii dearly and pick her up into a princess carry. I ask Elea mentally to send some maids here for cleanup and carry the foxgirl to the baths while she gazes at me with a silly smile, still a bit intoxicated from all this mating. Inside the hot pool, she rxespletely and I serve my Foxkin goddess as best as I can, getting her all clean and squeaky, throwing in some amateurish massages into the basket. Vii literally melts into a puddle so I guess they are decent. She keeps thanking me for showering her with so much affection but I brush it off. She is my precious employee,panion, and friend. Its only natural that I will do my best for her. Additionally, she does consider me her Alpha so theres also that. I cant leave my subordinate unsatisfied, can I? After we are done cleansing ourselves, she shoos me away, getting yfully angry that Im wasting so much time tending to her after our fun training. She is technically correct about me having lots of stuff to do so I dont argue and leave her to chill in the giant tub alone for a bit longer. Safi and Emi wait for me in the dressing room and help me dry up. I cant really dress myself for an obvious reason so I leave the baths just like I entered them, buck naked. The only difference is the presence of two Slime beauties by my sides, hooking their arms with mine. We grab something to eat since I could use a snack after this much exercise and head to Nyfiles room. I dont seem to need as much sustenance as a normal Human, of course, but food is still a great source of energy for me, and nothing has changed in terms of me loving to eat stuff. After a light knock, the Elfdy invites us inside and we oblige. With a quick nce around, I can notice that she has already started fixing her room up a bit to match her style. There are a few more nts and additional furniture to store some of the tools and utilities rted to her hobby, which is tailoring. What can I do for you, stair? She gives me a kind smile. Im going out in a bit and wondered if I could get anything for you. We can move to the temporary workshop and you could make a list of things you would like, or something like that, I exin. Oh. That would be wonderful. Your friends have already helped me a lot with the room here so I didnt feel right asking them to shop for me more. I feel a little nervous about walking around a Human city this big myself. Is it okay to spend so much on me? Of course it is. To some extent, its an investment. The better tools you have and the morefortable you feel here, the easier it will be for you to work, right? Dont worry, though, I wont remember about your needs only whenever I need something from you, hahaha. She chuckles softly. Thank you very much. Lets go, then. I heard that you are quite busy and today is a working night too. We quickly move back under the ground and enter the small chamber that the girls have prepared for Nyfile. Its not much and still mostly empty, but some desks, tables, chests, and wardrobes have been moved here. Nyfile gets into her serious mode and dances around the room while imagining what she would need to do her best. Ive told her not to hold back so she lists quite a few things rted to tailoring, leatherworking, and other instances of craft connected to making clothes and outfits. Safi and Emi assist me in making a list, one noting furniture and devices while the other scribbles about utensils, tools, and materials. They have gotten quite good at writing while I was gone. They officially have nicer writing styles than I do. Shame on me. After getting everything that she can think of, we escort Nyfile back to the surface and part ways. Our next target is Ria. Since she is now the master of our finances, its only right to consult our spending with her. Who knows, maybe she has something interesting to say. We find the MILI mean maturedy in the library. Cough. Elise was right. She is a real workaholic. Even though Im pretty sure she shouldnt have any pressing matters to resolve, Ria sits over notebooks that clearly regard our financial situation and things connected to it. She unhurriedly sips on a cup of coffee in the meanwhile. She notices us approaching and takes off her ssy sses, crossing her arms on her hips. Good morning, stair, Safi, Emi. How can I help you? She shows a gentle smile. I catch her peeking a few times at my mast but she keeps herself quiteposed and if myck of attire bothers her in any way, she doesnt show it. Morning, Ria. I see that you still wear the same outfit as before. Wouldnt you like to switch to something morefortable than this pencil skirt and a shirt? You are free to dress however you want here. Oh, Im well aware of that. Do you mind me wearing my old work clothes? she asks with one brow raised. Not in the slightest. I think you look great in this outfit, like a true ountant. Ria nods faintly. Then I would like to keep my attire. I grew used to it over the many years under my previous boss. You can say that its part of who I am now. I tried working in different clothes as your wives suggested but it just doesnt feel right, like something is missing. I feel the mostfortable in these. I see. Thats perfectly fine. I just wasnt aware of that fact. Anyway, we didnte here to bother you about your attire. We are going shopping and thought about checking in with you, I exin our purpose and my Slimepanions hand her the lists. Hmmmm Thats for our new employee, right? You want to expand this cosy service if Im not mistaken. Its something about dressing up for sex to match the customers likes and desires better. Even though Nyfile has joined us, are you still looking for more people to help with that? Of course. I cant put too much pressure on her and shes more of a hobbyist rather than a full-blown artisan. Ria hands us the papers back. Perhaps I could help with that. As for the purchases, they should be fine. Ive heard everything about your backer, and even without them in the picture, you guys are very stable financially. Oh, sorry, I should say that we are. Still cant break the old mentality. She shakes her head with a wistful sigh. I chuckle a little. No worries. As for the help, what do you have in mind? Well I was the Head ountant in my previous job, right under the boss That means I had ess to pretty much all of thepanys ledgers and transactions You see, I have a pretty good memory Additionally, I negotiated some contracts personally Assuming that I havent forgotten some of our business partners, and knowing how they have been handled by my old boss, I might perhaps be able to point us towards a few that could be interested in looking for new opportunities, Ria exins, finishing with a very nice smile which sends shivers down my spine. Women are scary. Especially the mature ones. Uhhh That sounds great but wouldnt it get you in trouble if he figures it out? I ask. I appreciate the worry but he never cared about me. No, thats wrong. He stopped caring about me after I brushed off his advances. I became a target for his hate and frustration after that while he yed around with the other women in thepany. Soon, he pretty much forgot about my existence, besides critical moments when he fucked up big time. He most likely hasn''t even noticed that Im gone if nothing happened since my leave. Damn. Sounds like pain. Sorry to hear that. But Im d that you got out. Ria chuckles quietly and covers her dainty lips with her slender hand. Why, thank you. Im very d that I finally gave in to Elises nagging. I should have left long ago but I was just too used to that job and Im quite old. It would have been hard tond another one without being young and sexy. I swear thats the only thing they look for when choosing ountants. To me, you look to be in your prime, Ria. You are certainly a really attractive woman. Truly, any man who would turn you down and cite your appeal as the reason is either blind, gay, orpletely retarded. The maturedy shows a wider smile. And I guess the proof of that is right in front of my eyes, isnt it? I scratch my cheek as it gets a bit warmer. Well I guess? Im kind of holding onto it for convenience but Im pretty sure it would be in a simr state by itself too. She stares at my face with that soft smile for a few seconds before switching the position of her legs, swapping which one is on the top and which one is on the bottom as she sits with them crossed. I catch a glimpse of her ck,ced underwear for a split second and I think she notices. Thank you for the honestpliment, then. Would you like me to apany you on your shopping trip? We could visit a few ces which addresses I might potentially remember as we stroll through the streets, she suggests with another of those nice smiles. I nce at Safi and Emi. What do you say, girls? I kinda wanted it to be your moment. Lets go together! Emi throws her fist into the air and jumps excitedly. Safi chuckles daintily and nods. The more the merrier, Master. A triple date it is, then. I shrug. Ria stands up and stretches a bit, causing her white shirt to fight for its life while preventing her impressive breasts from snapping the buttons. Ill meet you in front of the entrance in a bit. And so, she leaves, and we follow shortly after. Time to put some clothes on, for once. Chapter 129 – On a Stealing Spree Chapter 129 C On a Stealing Spree Shortly after leaving the library with my precious Slimes, I stumble on Cornelia. Naturally, just like me, she ispletely naked, disying all her assets to the world and any innocent bystanders. I have to say, though, seeing herpletely nude with just her stylish sses makes me hard. If I wasnt already, of course. She picks her gaze up from some small notebook and her eyes widen briefly after spotting us. I catch her ncing at my member for a second, which quickly brings a little flush to her mature face. With a tiny smirk, I step forward and walk close enough to my precious and smart wife to pull her into a hug. Cornelia doesnt fight back against it and lets me tilt her chin up a little to pepper her sweet lips with a myriad of kisses. Freeing her mouth for a moment, I gaze deep into her charming, hazelnut eyes. How are you doing? I ask with genuine curiosity and concern. She snorts at me and nces to the side. I couldnt be any better. You should worry about yourself. Are you already getting tired of getting jumped on by countless horny women? I bring my hand to Cornelias cheek and brush it lovingly, still looking at her intently. She returns her eyes to the front, stares back at me for a few seconds, and gently chews on her lower lip, releasing a quiet sigh. Im fine. she replies again with a tender smile. Thanks for asking. Its been very ufortable in the beginning but Im slowly getting used to it. At least as much as I can. Her eyes skip to my lips and I pull Cornelia into one more kiss, much longer and more passionate this time. My other hand rubs her back reassuringly as our tongues dance together. Bit by bit, it snakes further down, soon slipping between her plump asscheeks, diving into the narrow valley between them. My finger reaches its destination and I tickle her back entrance a bit, applying some pressure on it. A surprised gasp breaks our kiss and a gentle pnds on my cheek. Pervert! Cornelia exims usingly. Contrary to the tone of her voice, the wide smile decorating her face betrays how much she liked my little tease. She chuckles shortly after and steals my lips once more, just to ce a quick peck on them. You dont need to go this far tofort me, Al. I do appreciate it, though. If we werent in the middle of a corridor then you know maybe She raises her butt a bit to make my finger rub against the forbidden passage once more. Its my turn to chuckle softly as I stroke her cheek. Id be happy to. We have a few things to take care of first, though. I gotta go out for some shopping, potentially also finding a few new coborators. Anything I can help with? she asks with some rosiness still present on her beautiful face. No, thank you very much. Unless you want to take a break from being naked all the time? I raise a brow at her. She rolls her eyes. Im not that weak. I dont need excuses. Yet I stifle another chuckle and peck her cheek. I know, I know. In any case, Im going with our jelly duo and Ria so there are already quite a few people. For you, though, I might have something else to think about. Oh? What is it? Cornelia gives me a curious nce. Hecate would like to learn how to speak properly. I wanted to leave that to you girls, perhaps. We might have to start from the very beginning as she was bullied into not making any sounds for most of her life, I exin. She rubs her chin while thinking. Hmmmm Thats quite sad to hear Personally, I dont mind. Its a good idea. Ill mention it amongst the girls while you are gone. Of course, it would be best if you pitched in too since she seems to be very attached to you. Im sure she would be able to make quick progress with your guidance. I nod. Yeah, naturally. Im not going to shove all the responsibility onto you while doing sweet nothing in the background. I just wanted to ask for your help. I get that, no need to exin yourself. Ive known you long enough to figure that part out. She shows a warm smile. We will talk it through. You can leave it to us. Thank you. I really dont deserve all of you. I chuckle and ce an affectionate kiss on her cheek. Then better get to work and earn it. Cornelia squints at me before smiling beautifully. Now go. Dont make Ria wait. And please, spare her for at least a few more weeks. Stepping back from the hug, I raise my hands up. Hey, I aint doing nothing to her. She snorts, crossing her arms under her enticing bust. Yeah, right. Ive seen how you look at her. Its a miracle you havent plunged yourself into that MILF pussy yet. With a loud gasp and a fake hurt expression, I put my hands on my hips. Cornelia! I would never! Is this really how you see me? Nothing but an insatiable horndog going after every single woman in his sight? Sheughs openly and shakes her head. Walking past me, she ps my butt with quite some force and winks at me. I can hear her giggling to herself as she walks away. I chuckle a little too. Shes having way too much fun recently. Safi and Emi grab my arms and we continue our journey to the lobby. Ria is already there, waiting for us as expected. She put on a stylish jacket, adding even more maturity to her already ripe looks. Before she notices us, I summon my formal suit out of the ring. Needless to say, my Slime beauties remain in their maid uniforms. Ria turns around and smiles at us. I must say, you look much more charming in a suit than naked. Ill take it as apliment. I smile back. Ready to go? I am. Do we have any specific schedule or a n? Id like to pay a visit to an old friend, but after that, Im open to suggestions. Great. Lead the way, then. Ill take over afterwards. Nodding at each other, we head out and walk into the streets. Safi and Emi keep themselves glued to my sides while Ria follows next to them. Im fairly sure well attract quite some stares like this but it might work out well for the establishment so I let them stay with me like that. They do deserve to be pampered lots. As we make our way through the bustling streets of the capital, I reciprocate a few greetings with a polite nod. Its visibly getting better. Ive been greeted now and then in the past too, but the number of people stopping for a little courtesy is now much higher. I wee any recognition, either of my person or anything or anyone rted to the establishment. Our long-term goal and mission to fix the state of this kingdom is progressing slowly but surely. I dont delude myself into thinking that things can change overnight. The issue is way too big. But, the signs are already out there. People are letting go. We pass by a noticeboard and I spot a bunch of eye-catching posters advertising an unforgettable ride in one of our Carriages of Passion. Neira and the other girls did an amazing job, as usual. Id be thrilled to have a try after seeing the picture if I hadnt already experienced it. Even so, its still an exciting thought, in more than one way. I cant wait to see how tonight goes. After about fifteen minutes, we arrive in front of a neat and tidy general goods store. I havent been here in months. To think that almost everything started right here, in this inconspicuous andmon-looking shop. I sometimes wonder what would today look like if its owner wasnt such a great person. Anyway, taking a deep breath, I push the wooden door inside. The sound of a bell announces our entry into the humble abode. I immediately spot a familiar figure behind the main counter. The hulking mass of muscles notices me too and jumps over the furniture like heaving its ripped figure into the air means nothing to the owner. Who do we have here? Barren chuckles heartily afternding on the floor with a loud thud. The bear-like man spreads his arms and lunges at me without a second of hesitation. Safi and Emi turn themselves almost liquid and escape his merciless hug at thest possible moment, leaving me alone in the steel arms of the brawny predator. Ooomph! I manage to release a short grunt before most of my life is squeezed out of my body. Barren raises me into the air and spins us around. Hahahaha! Long time no see, Al! Finally remembered your old friend and supplier? Nggghhh! It would be impossible to forget someone like you I struggle to let out words under his crushing embrace. Then, I realise that it doesnt have to go this way since Im no longer Tier 1 and take a deep breath. With the power of my insane stats, my muscles easily overpower the big mans hold and my chest loosens his grip on me, finally letting me catch some air into my lungs. Barren stops spinning out of shock and I immediately cash in on that. With one quick move, I pull his weight onto myself and wrap my arms around his muscr waist. Its still a challenge with how massive he is but I manage to join my fingers together behind his back. Then, I do exactly the same thing as he did. We spin around again but with me being the driving force this time. I use what strength I have to moderately crush the big man in my deadly hug and I can tell its working from how much his eyes bulge out. After Barren starts turning slightly purple, I halt the rotations and set him back on the ground, chuckling proudly to myself. Ahhhhhh Now, this is refreshing. I smirk at him as he massages his back. What the hell, man? Even my gram didnt give me such a tight squeeze and she could literally wrestle grizzlies! That must have been a sight. I marvel over his words. Maybe I should try that? What do you think? Heughs heartily and ps my shoulder a bunch of times. Barren is still about a head taller than me. Stats cant really change that part, I think. No matter if they do, Im quite happy with my new body as it is. You better invite me if you decide on it! I dont want to miss it! Hell, we could hold a littlepetition! I think Grams record was six. Six what? I raise a brow at him. Broken spines, of course. Good gods I smile wryly while shaking my head. It would have been higher but we ran out of bears. There were only four cubs so I couldnt catch up to her. Bummer. She never let me live that down to the very end of her time. What a piece of a woman she was Barren puts his hands on his hips and stares into the distance with a big smile. A single tear escapes his eye and he quickly wipes it away with his thick arm. Anyway, good to see you again. Got anything you need? Hey, weve seen each other a bunch of times in the brothel. Dont think that your giant ass can sneak around the mansion without me noticing. I squint at him. He explodes into augh again and ps his thigh a few times. Curses! And here I tried my best not to look like Ive gottenpletely addicted to a few girls of yours! I need to work on my timing a little better! I chuckle and extend my right arm forward. He follows the motion and we share a manly handshake while staring each other in the eyes. Youll be d to hear that our menu has grown again. And theres an extremely exciting new service waiting to be finalised. Ooooooh. Now we are talking. After seeing those fancy carriages of yours, I bet it must be equally as impressive. He smirks at me. Well see about that. You tried them out? I swear, theres nothing better than getting my ass transported to the very doorstep of my home after some pleasant time at your ce. And being apanied by a beautifuldy for the entire time is something else too. They are always so happy to be there and have a nice talk. So Ive heard. Now, back to your earlier question, Im just on a little shopping spree. Since Im going around, I decided to barge into your life again to mess it up a little. Too bad there were no customers to embarrass you in front of. I bet they would love to hear about your peculiar preferences. Oi! If I catch anyone looking weirdly at me, Ill being for your head first! The big man threatens me with a finger. I would have never figured out the reason why he often takes two girls when visiting our ce to be what it is if Garrena hadnt mentioned it to me during one of our brief exchanges. While I expected Barren to be lively enough to have some fun with both, judging by his impressive physique, the truth is a bit more surprising. His double booking began shortly after we introduced Pleasure Chambers and a plethora of gadgets for our customers to make use of. It looks like he enjoys experiencing an additional sensation from behind while buried deep in a pretty girl at the front. Garrena was more than thrilled to lend him her hips, equipped with a little something. Whatever rows your boat, I guess. He is happy and our girls get to have some fun too. Barren lets out a loudugh and rests his hand on my shoulder. Just kidding. Seeing their reactions would certainly be amusing. I bet. You could lose a few customers, though. Eh. Id survive. He waves his hand and nces past me. Nice to see you two too, Safi, Emi. You look as stunning as usual. And Miss? Lady? Slightly uncertain, he leans closer to me. Another wifey? he asks with a raised brow. Ria chuckles softly. Just an ountant. And a friend. Barren clears his throat and stands up straight. Right. Of course. My pleasure. I shake my head at his awkwardness. I feel like this ce has gotten a tad bigger since myst visit. Upgrades? The muscr man clearly appreciates me leading the conversation away from his little mishap and puffs out his chest proudly. Thanks to a certain someone hosting very popr evening parties, I managed to score quite a few promising contracts. If you think that Ie to your ce only to fuck then you are horribly mistaken. So many great opportunities in connecting with people just wait for you to discover them. Woah. Paint me surprised. But, congrattions. I can finally feel like Im helping somehow. Just dont forget about me when you turn into an intercontinental merchant association spanning over every races territory. My girls still need your delicious bread and veggies. Hahahaha! Im pretty sure you will conquer the world with those girls first! I can already see you opening at least one establishment in each major city. I chuckle and try to imagine that. Lets get there together, then. We chat briefly for a bit before bidding farewell to the entric shopkeeper. He shoves a paper bag with freshly baked bread and a bunch of his best apples into my and Rias hands, not taking no as an answer. Therefore, we continue ahead while snacking on tasty gifts. I share some with my dear Slimes. Emi is thrilled to be fed by me even if she doesnt have to exactly use her mouth to consume things. So, where to next? I nce at Ria, who is slowly nibbling on her fragrant baguette too, using very refined anddylike movements. She puts another piece into her mouth and unhurriedly licks her entire finger on its way out of her delicate lips. I end up staring at the short spectacle and she grins at me faintly, catching me in the act. This damned vixen. I know a good merchant specialising in fabrics, cloths, and all that. He has been supplying my old boss with the highest quality materials for years. Unfortunately for him, he is a very gullible man with lots of talent in his craft. He still isnt aware of how predatory the contract he has entered into is. Its the only reason why his shop has no renown with such incredible products avable for dirt cheap. That sounds depressing. Ria sighs. Just wait until you see the store. We continue through the streets until we reach the mercantile district. After walking into the main market, Ria nces around and heads toward one of the side alleys. We follow her through a narrow and convoluted path with many intersections, leading deeper and deeper into the back alleys. We dive so deep that even the noise from the market gets almostpletely muffled out. Then, she stops in front of a simple wooden door like countless others we have passed by and nods at me. I thought she would knock or something but she just enters nonchntly through what feels like a back entrance to someones house. Yet, a faint sound of a quiet bell rings with the movement of the door. I almost trip and fall forward from the unexpected set of short stairs but Safi and Emi hold me steady. We take the few steps together and close the door behind ourselves. What greets us inside is a clearly aged room with a makeshift counter in the corner and many narrow, long tables. Sets of various exquisite fabrics lie on disy on top of them. Only one small window brings some weak light inside, as much as there can be between buildings. The few single, hanging candles illuminate the poor shop in dim, orange light. A creak reaches our ears and a young woman dressed in a simple dress, a textbook example of a attire, even with a headkerchief decorating her hair, enters the room through another door. Oh. Miss Ria. Wee. Hello, Ann. Is your father home? Of course. Please, give me just a moment and Ill get him. She disappears from our sight and I nce at Ria, receiving a wry smile in response. Soon, the door opens again and a thin man looking to be in his fifties enters the room, followed by the same girl from earlier. He smiles at Ria and spreads his arms as he approaches the woman. What do I owe this pleasure, Miss Ria? he asks as they hug each other briefly. Is there perhaps some issue with the quality of the goods again? She sighs heavily and shakes her head. No, everything is fine, Gusler. I think, at least. I didnte here on behalf of my boss. Well, not the old one. Oooooh. New job? Congrattions! Moving up, are we? Im really d to hear that. Ill miss your help and guidance, though. It made my life so much easier. Thank you. And dont worry. It will get even easier from now on. She smiles at the man gently. What do you mean? He raises his eyebrows at her. I think its time for you to move up too. I came here to discuss that, bringing much more favourable terms to you. Hmmmm Gusler rubs his chin. I appreciate the thought, I really do, but you know me well, Miss Ria. Im not really good with all that bureaucracy and negotiations. Im doing well with what I have right now. Besides, there are like what uhhhh twelve more years in our contract before it expires? My eyes widen in shock and I nce at Ria. She really wasnt lying about her ex-bosss predatory techniques. If I remember correctly, she mentioned that this man has been working for them for a few years already so Im really wondering how long their contract is. I wouldnt be surprised if it spans over like twenty years. I know you dont like changing things but I assure you that its worth all the effort. I will help you handle the termination myself and I can promise you that you wont even notice it. My newpany She turns her face to me for a moment and I nod. ...is looking for an amazing artisan and I know no one better than you. We are willing to make an investment, covering the fees and taking care of all the proceedings for you. That said, with my knowledge, Im quite confident that there wont be too much to deal with there. But, thats my worry, not yours. Hmmmmm I dont know I really dont know As Ria continues to talk Gusler into taking a step forward, the young woman arrives by our side, sneaking a few nces at Safi and Emi. She looks a little uncertain at first but then smiles warmly at me. This might take a moment. Father is really stubborn when ites to things like these. He wants to just sit in his workshop and get lost in his craft. Thats understandable. That said, Ria truly wants to help, and pardon my rudeness, but you dont seem to be doing that well, while even I can tell how amazing your goods are, I respond while grazing my fingers over a beautiful roll of satin. She nces at the two figures still talking between themselves. It might not look like it because of our clothes and the state of this shop but I have plenty of nice things and dresses I wear outside of the workshop and I neverck anything. Its all because Father spends almost all his money on his work and me. Its nothing to brag about but we are able to make ends meet somehow. It can be much better than this, though. If you could help us convince your father, I can promise you that we will treat you two with the respect you deserve. I have no idea how much you are paid right now but I can confidently say that double of that would be the bottom line, judging from what I heard from Ria. Did you find a wealthy buyer? she asks curiously. Buyer? No, we would like to use what you offer ourselves. Wait. Dont tell me that your current contractor purchases your stuff to resell? Thats how all the big merchants work, no? Son of a bitch, I curse under my breath. Some perhaps do but we are in need of a lot of materials to make our own clothing and costumes. And not to sell them either but to make use of them at our ce. You can say that I own a mansion where many parties take ce. Oh. Interesting. I really wonder what such costumes made from our fabrics would look like. If you help us out, I promise to deliver some of them to you guys. While most of them could be a little unusual, Im sure there would be ones that could make any nobledy jealous after just a nce. She smiles softly again, most likely imagining those dresses before she realises that she spaced out a little and some rosiness surfaces on her fair cheeks. I guess I can try. Miss Ria has always been good to us. If she trusts you, I think we can too. Emi squeezes herself into my side and hugs my arm to her chest. Master is the most honest Human in the world! she announces with a wide grin. He will definitely save you just like he saved Emi and Safi! The sapphire beauty chuckles softly and leans into my other side just a bit. Emi isnt wrong. I dont think you need saving but Master will certainly help improve your lives while making good use of your work. He has eleven loving wives following him. A man with so many lovers has to be a trustworthy person, isnt that right? The girls eyes widen in surprise for a moment and she blushes again before nodding shyly and trotting away. I give my mischievouspanion a nce and Safi smiles at me proudly. Well, I cant say that her reassurance didnt work. Father, I think we should agree to Miss Rias offer. Ann? Do you really think so? Gusler nces at his daughter with a curious expression. Yes. She has never let us down. Perhaps its time we changed our business partner after so long. Hmmm You see Ann begins twiddling with her thumbs a bit. Recently, Ive been meeting someone And it got me thinking about my dowry if I ever get married We are doing well right now but Hmmmmmmmmm The girls father rubs his chin more intently. Yes It could be really embarrassing if we wouldnt be able to prepare something appropriate when that momentes Perhaps you are right Ria smiles at her warmly and nods in appreciation. I agree with Ann, Gusler. If youe with us, I can guarantee that it wont take long before you earn enough money for a dowry worthy of a princess. After a moment of pondering, the man sighs softly. Fine. I secretly pump my fist and move closer to him. You wont ever regret this decision. I extend my hand and he shakes it weakly. And while we are at it, I would like to grab a few things from my list here. Do you perhaps have any of the mentioned items at hand? He receives the list of fabrics and materials I got from Nyfile but quickly tries to hand it back to me. Im sorry, sir, but I cant trade with anyone else than my current Forget about that, Gusler. From this day, there are no more restrictions, Ria interrupts him. Ill keep in touch regarding the old and new contracts but you are free to do whatever you like in the meanwhile. The man seems hesitant but his daughter steals the paper from him and gives it a nce. About two-thirds should be in stock. Give me a few minutes and Ill bring it all here. Before he cant voice out anyints, she disappears behind the door again. Ria continues to talk some more with Gusler while our trio strolls around the small shop while admiring the various fabrics and cloths. I still cant believe they forced this man into full exclusivity for like twenty years. Thats total very. Annes back after a few minutes just as she promised and brings lots of materials of various colours and styles. She offers us some paper bags but I sweep everything into my storage ring, surprising the father and daughter duo greatly. I forgot that those things arent exactly thatmon. We argue a bit about the price because there is no way in hell Im underpaying so much for their products. After Ria lets me know how much these things go for on average, I dont back down until we reach at least ten percent over that. Its quite tough but the threat of raising the price even more finally gets to the humble man. To avoid any second thoughts, we run away at the first possibility, bidding farewell to Ann and Gusler. Ria doesnt stop walking until we take a few turns and cross a bunch of intersections. Alright. Thats one major supplier down. Onto the next one. She gives me a nice smile, with an emphasis on ice. Will we be really fine with the old contract? I ask. Oh, theres nothing to worry about there. I know that document like the back of my own hand. There are more holes in its integrity than in that little establishment of yours. I snort a bit, realising what kind of holes she means after noticing her sneaky smirk. Good. I kind of want to hurt that jackass as much as possible. And thats exactly what we are doing, my dear. Raw materials gone, time for a core processor. Led by the beautiful but very vengeful ountantdy, we arrive in front of a shop which actually looks like one. We are still in the mercantile district, just on the other side, more or less. The streets here are much wider and we can spot numerous stands and stalls by the walls. A big signpost hangs in front of the building we are soon going to enter, picturing a needle and a spool of golden thread. This should be a little bit easier. Ria smiles at me softly and walks inside. This time, we can tell that its a professional workshop right from the very first step we take inside. We enter a long and wide room with stylish wooden walls, floor, and ceiling, all with carved decorations and patterns. A cream wallpaper covers the upper half of the walls, creating a warm atmosphere. Countless desks and workstations are set all around the chamber with almost each of them upied by a man or woman. I can spot a bunch of manual devices used for sewing and simr things so it looks like this ce is quite wealthy to make use of such machines. They donte even close to the electric appliances but clearly help a ton. I bet it was Dwarves who figured them out. Now Im super curious how they look from the inside with all those gears and cogs. It somehow feels kind of steampunk-ish, just without the steam part. Ria walks around the workstations with a confident step and our trio follows her while doing our best not to nudge any of the employees. Everyone is working on something, be it clothes, bedsheets, tapestries, curtains, and so on. Some people do fully manual work while some have the privilege to use the still-manual-but-much-better machines. We reach the end of the long room and stop in front of a tall counter. An older woman sits behind it in afy rocking chair while knitting something casually. She stops after noticing someone looming over her from above and nces up at us from behind her small, oval sses. Oh my, if it isnt Ria. Does that dickless bastard have any new issues with our services? And the image of a nice and polite granny shatters immediately after the woman speaks. Though, I can get behind thenguage. I get a feeling that Rias ex-boss doesnt have too many partners that actually respect him and hispany. I wonder why? Thankfully, not this time, Muriel. Although, if he does, he is going to send someone else toin from now on as I quit. Now, now, thats a little piece of something the girls will love to hear about. Muriel chuckles softly. Is this because of your new boyfriend, dear? What a handsome boy. I would throw everything away for such a pretty face too. Ria shakes her head with a wry smile. Not a boyfriend, my new boss. Yet, the older woman interjects and returns to her knitting. My assistant-sh-ountant rolls her eyes and rests her elbows on the counter, which, in turn, quite entuates her impressive bust, stretching the material of her white shirt. Lets leave the gossip for another time. What do you say about poking the fat bear with a very sharp stick a few times? Muriel pauses her work again. You got a n? I always have a n, did you already forget? Ria smirks at her. I would have never. But, you know that my hands are tied, and I dont mean this. She raises her creation a bit. You understand the contract much better than I do. And I wouldnt suggest anything otherwise. Previously, I couldnt do much since I was contracted too but now that nothing binds me to him anymore We could fuck this cocksucker all over Muriel finishes the sentence with an almost evil grin. Speak. What do we need to do? My new boss is setting up a workshop. Weve already turned Gusler around. All we need right now is a talented tailor with good drive and a creative mind. From what I can remember, you do know someone fitting that description perfectly. They have been lured in by that fatasss sweet promises too, which turned out to be a scam, as usual. Plus, your dream of getting rid of them would finallye true. We need them on site. The womans eyes widen to the extreme and she shows another one of those creepy grins. Then, she starts taking an immensely deep breath and I instantly realise whatsing next. Before it happens, I quickly cover my ears. MAAAAAAAAAAARIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! I swear the entire workshop trembles from Muriels powerful shout. Where the fuck does she get so much strength and power to scream so loud? She looks like an old, withering, scrawny grandma with silvery hair. Something starts thudding above our heads and I realise that those are someones heavy footsteps as they stomp their way through the room on the upper floor. Soon, the door next to the older woman flings open and a picture-perfect tomboy of a girl shows up in the doorframe. She has short light brown hair, dark caramel eyes, slightly tanned skin, and wears something akin to denim pants on belts running over her shoulders with a t-shirt underneath. A bunch of bandaids cover her fingers. WHAT?! she shouts back at the older woman with an annoyed expression. Lower your voice a bit, youngdy, would you? I still need my hearing, Muriel answers nonchntly, focused on her knitting again. Marianna groans and rolls her eyes. What do you want, Ma? I still need to finish eleven of those fuctual dresses, she asks in a normal tone, stopping herself from cursing the moment Muriel gives her a stern re. Allow me to answer that question for her, Ria joins in. Oh. Miss Ria. Hello. I promise to finish on time. Im doing my best I know, its okay, Ria interrupts her with a warm smile. Its nothing rted to your current employer. On the contrary, I think I found you a new one, who will appreciate your talents instead of wasting them on producing mass goods. The tomboy girl snorts. Thats exactly what that fucscinating person said. She sweats a little under Muriels gaze. Yes, Im aware. This time its different. Yeah? How so? Am I going to switch from making shitty trousers to ugly sweat Would you rather keep being forced to work on those or something like this? Ria stops leaning over the counter and gestures at Safi. Marianna walks closer and runs her gaze all over my jellypanion with a prolonged whistle. Thats nice. Right? Ria chuckles sweetly. And its one of the simplest designs my new boss here has in mind. Simplest? Then what She pauses after Ria points a thin notebook at her which she has pulled who knows from where. Well, I do know, noticing the faint sh right between the glorious Valley of Dreams, where Rias crystal pendant currently rests, quite simr to what our girls have in their cors. And, the notebook is quite familiar too. Marianna takes it from her, opens it up, and freezes. She then quickly flips through it a bunch of times, jumping a random number of pages ahead, stopping to gawk at each one for about a second or two. Yeah, now I remember. Its one of Neiras sketchbooks, and Im pretty sure Shino has something to do with it too. They have beenmunicating through our Whisperwork since the day I introduced them to each other. Suddenly, the tomboyish girl ms her hands on the counter and leans forward dangerously close to my face. When do I start?! I chuckle wryly. It looks like our home will soon get livelier again. Chapter 130 – Securing a Tailor Chapter 130 C Securing a Tailor The older woman suddenly grabs one of the two vertical belts upholding her granddaughters pants in ce and yanks it back with unexpected strength. Marianna yelps in surprise as she is mmed down onto the floor behind the counter. All of us take a peek over it to see if the girl is fine. What did I teach you about not getting into your customers face, Muriel admonishes her with a stern re. And never show how much you are interested in a project. This is exactly how you got yourself enved by that obese swindler. But Ma, he is with Miss Ria, the tomboyish girl whines while rubbing her butt. So was herst boss. The granny rolls her eyes. Marianna sighs softly and picks herself up from the floor. With a very faint flush on her lightly tanned cheeks, she moves her gaze between the two of us. She hands the notebook back to me with an awkward smile. Ma is right. Im sorry for getting so close. Could we talk about this a little more first, Mister stair. Just stair. I receive the item and smile kindly. She nods politely and Ria walks around me. Alright. Lets move to your workshop to not disturb your grandma any longer. Unless you would like to oversee the negotiations, Muriel? Like I care what she gets herself into. Shes an adult and makes her own decisions. Maybe one of them will finally get her out of my attic. The woman snorts. I can see that she does care about her granddaughter at least to some extent and is just putting up a strong front. Or perhaps thats how her personality is, a quite rude aged tsundere. From what Ria has implied and she has just confirmed, I think she and Marianna don''t go too well together, though. I can imagine how Muriel could be annoyed by the very energetic tomboy, not that I would mind. No one says anything after that and Marianna lifts part of the counter to let us in. She leads our quartet up a narrow staircase and we enter what truly looks like an attic, just like Muriel said. The room we walk into is decently spacious. The floor is made of simple boards and both the walls and the ceiling show naked wooden beams making up the buildings structure. Thetter is angled upwards as it serves as the roof too. Only two small windows shine some light inside, one on each side of the ceiling. Countless heaps of materials, fabrics, cottons and other cloths litter the ground. The space is filled with many manual machines and tables or desks meant for such work too. If not for the raised roof, it could clearly get quite ustrophobic here. I spot a mattress in one of the corners, buried under more linens, most likely Mariannas bed whenever it doesnt serve as storage. The tomboyish girl jogs to the nearby table and shoves everything present on its surface to the ground. She drags it closer to the middle of the chamber and digs out two chairs from under all the pieces of clothing, setting them down for us to sit on. Her eyes scan the room for more but if there are any, they are buried deep in this chaotic archaeological site. I open my mouth to offer her my own since I dont mind standing but she sprints to the side and grabs a sizableced bin, emptying its contents somewhere random, and brings it back to the table, putting it upside down to use it as her impromptu stool. After seating herself on it with a toothy smile, her eyes widen all of a sudden. Ah, shit. I dont have anything for ummm Slimes! Emi reveals their identity with an equally bright smile. And we dont need any chairs, thank you. We would like to stay behind our master if you dont mind, Safi adds with her iconic,dylike expression. Thats Safi and Emi, starting with the blue one, I introduce the jelly beauties as I push the chair in for Ria. They are my friends, familiars, but also employees. The stic duo does the same for me and I nod at them appreciatively. The two of us then look at Marianna, who is seated slightly lower than us for an obvious reason. The basket is clearly a tad too short for what its used as. But, I dont think any of us cares. Slimes, huh? But, like real Slimes? I admit that your bodies do kind of give that feeling, but Marianna eyes them up curiously. Safi and Emi exchange nces and their cores float up, stopping at the visible part of their cleavage. The two orbs spin and swirl energetically before disappearing behind the material of their uniforms again. Yes, they are Slimes, Queen Slimes to be exact. Something I should perhaps mention right from the beginning. Our negotiation partner moves her focus back to me. Yeah? My home is full of demi-humans and other monstrous races or species. Most of the clothing and costumes will be for their use. Would you be okay working amongst them? Examples could be Beastkin, Dark Elves, Wood Elves, Tieflings, or an Orc. I figured from some of the sketches in that notebook. Marianna nods. I dont care. It only makes it more interesting. Humans have no tails, wings, horns, or such. Its so fun and challenging to customise an outfit to amodate for those! She grabs something from the floor near her and holds a pair of suit pants in the air to show us. Here, all I do is work on these! in and stupid as shit! I was promised a neverending stream of fascinatingmissions and ended up sewing the same fucking stupid suits in a loop! Marianna throws them away with disgust. I hate it. I barely have time to work on anything interesting. And that can only be done for myself anyway since I cant ept outside orders, as per the contract. Ugh. I nce at Ria and she shows a very sad and apologetic smile. Its quite obvious what kind of a jerk her previous boss is. Weve only met two of his contractors but I have no delusions that the third, fourth, and further ones would be any different. Of course, I dont me her for his actions. She was just an employee too, even if she had ess to those contracts or oversaw some of the signings. Its clear that shes done what she could to help those who were wronged. Both here and in the previous ce, the owners regarded her kindly and with respect. To make sure that she understands that, I squeeze her thigh under the table and nod with a soft smile. Im pretty sure she gets my message as her awkward expression rxes a little and she puts her palm over mine to squeeze it in response. Before it starts looking weird, I return my attention to the pretty girl in front of us. Im d to hear that. Uh, the part about you not minding the other races, not your very saddening situation. We will be able to do something about it, that much Im sure of, Ria adds. Thanks. That would be really amazing. But Can I really get out of that contract? The penalty was higher than what Mas shop is worth, thest time I checked. I dont want her to suffer from my mistakes. Shes strict, and rude, and loud, and snarky, but she always took good care of me My partner leans onto the table and takes Mariannas hands into hers, brushing over them gently. You dont have to worry about it. I will take care of it, I can swear if you would like me to. And, if you dont trust mepletely, you could always take a loan from my new boss to settle the debt. Hes rich and Im sure he wouldnt mind you paying it back with your work. I know how amazing you are. It would take no time with your creations. But, wouldnt that be no different from where I am right now? Marianna nces at me anxiously. I join Ria in reassuring the artisan girl, putting my hands above hers and smiling gently. I do not want to turn you into a ve. Quite the opposite, all the ves that arrived in my home have been offered freedom soon after. In any way, this loan wouldnt mean that I own you. You could quit at any moment. As Ria said, Im rich. I have all the time in the world. If you are dissatisfied with your work for me, you can just pay me back slowly over the years with whatever you can spare from whatever you earn wherever you find a jobter. Really? Something like that Really, I mean it. I tenderly brush my fingers over her skin. All of that can be put in a contract, to the tiniest detail. But, even if you took that loan, it wouldnt mean that you don''t get paid for your services. I would perhaps pay you one-third or half of what we agreed on until you are in the clear. That cut could be paused at any time too if you needed more money. I have the time, more than you would expect. I chuckle warmly. Theres no doubt that my Primordial body willst a little longer than themon Human eighties or even a hundred. Its as fascinating as scary but not something I should worry about. Im not impervious to lethal blows. I could always wind up dead before I ever find out how long Primordials live. Marianna gazes back into my eyes with a clear ponder visible in them. I keep stroking her hands and fingers, unable to ignore the small band-aids wrapped around them. They must be covering quite some cuts. What if I decided to trust Miss Ria? she inquires warily. I would do my best to void your current contract with no repercussions on your side, perhaps even fighting for somepensation for your mistreatment, my ountant answers. And in case she fails to do so for whatever reason, I will cover all the costs myself since she is my employee and Im responsible for all her actions taken under my name. Im pretty sure you can see how beneficial this option is for you, right? Would you really? For someone you dont even know? Her eyes widen slightly again and she draws her hands back. Im trying to scout a very talented and promising artisan. Its only natural to go to such lengths. Its an investment. Only half-listening to my words, Marianna examines her hands in slight confusion. She peels some of the band-aids off her fingers and her brows furrow for a moment. One by one, she gets rid of all of them and nces back at me. And this is my small gift for you. A token of goodwill, you could say. I smile at her softly. When we were speaking and holding hands, I activated my Rejuvenate at low power to reduce the warmth from the skill to the minimum and got rid of her cuts. I hope it will make your work a bit easier, no matter what choice you make, I add. Marianna rubs her fingers delicately, most likely not believing in what she sees. A tiny blush taints her tanned skin as she makes a faint, thankful nod at me. A soft chuckle captures our attention and we turn towards Ria. I bet you would like to know more about all the circumstances before making the decision. Do you have any questions? Or should we just try to exin it ourselves? Honestly, I dont know where to start. Ive always been bad with these things. I bet if I asked more questions I wouldnt have gotten myself into this shithole. Marianna shows a wry smile as she drops her gaze to the floor. Thats okay. We cant be good at everything. Let me just ask this, then. Would you prefer to work from home or would you like to move into our ce? I ask. Your ce? I think it would be easier for me to work here, in my workshop. Also, how high would the rent be? I chuckle a little. No rent. No one pays in there. Well, except for the customers, but you arent one. Everything would be free, be it the room, the food, the clothes, the baths, the entertainment areas, and the various services and tools that we offer in case any of them would interest you. Really? That sounds like a dream. One more chuckle escapes my lips. It looks like she really likes that word. I can confirm this part, Ria joins in. Me and my friend who has moved in, living in an apartment provided by the Adventurers Guild since she was a receptionist there, have been enjoying everything he mentioned for a bit already. It was the best decision of our lives. And the residents are very kind and nice too. Of course, if you dont mind working and living in a kind of a brothel, I quickly add before Marianna gets too excited. We operate in many ways but besides letting people meet up in our mansion and socialise, we mainly offer the services of many girls willing to apany our guests for some more intimate time. Out of their own volition, of course. They can leave at any point too. The outfits would be part of their job, part of our new service. Oh. Some rosiness surfaces on the girls skin. So you are a pimp. Before I get to confirm, Ria replies first. I wouldnt really use that quite derogatory term to describe stair. He cares about the women as much as they would be his own family or even lovers. He doesnt pimp them to any random thug from the street to scavenge for any spare change but allows only chosen and screened individuals to approach them, and they have the right to decline anyone. You should notpare stair to all those heartless whoremongers running their shady male pleasure houses everywhere around the city. Woah. That was not expected. I guess Ria has taken a liking to our little establishment to defend it so valiantly. I clear my throat to get their attention back to me. It is as Ria said but it doesnt change the fact that I own and run a brothel. She can call me anything she wants. Free speech is a thing and I wont ban some words just because they are viewed as unsavoury by the majority of the poption. Marianna lowers her head slightly. In any way, Im sorry. I didnt mean it as something bad. I just dont know any other word to describe it. Ill be careful in the future. With a soft sigh, I nod. Alright. Lets move past this. Does the brothel part bother you? She thinks for a moment and shakes her head. As long as I dont have to do these things I dont think I mind. But, Im pretty sure you two wouldnt force me into anything like that after listening to you so its okay. I would just be living somewhere on the side, right? Hiding away when you open for service. I can do that. I rarely leave my workshop anyway. Great. That would be very appreciated. You wouldnt have to travel far to our studio. Studio? A curious spark dances in her dark caramel eyes. Yeah. Im preparing a workshop for my other tailor, potentially you, and any other future employees. We already have an art studio, a forge, and an alchemicalb so its only natural theres something fitting and worthy of the talented fabric artisans. I was on a shopping run to grab some things for it earlier. Well need a few days at least to purchase all the appliances to make it as modern and well-equipped as we can, though. Your insight could help a lot. Marianna stands up abruptly and ms her hands onto the table. I GET MY OWN FUCKING WORKSHOP?! she shouts at us with an upbeat tone. AND WITH EQUIPMENT ALREADY?! Chuckling a little, I nod. Dont forget the materials, of course. HOLY GODDESS! HOLY COW! She steps away while throwing her hands into her short hair. We watch as she paces back and forth, almost vibrating after hearing the news. She returns to us a momentter and leans over the table again, clearly trying to tame down the excited smile painting her lips. Sorry, its just all the shit here is so damn old and malfunctions all the time, and cuts my fingers and face, and dont dont get me wrong, I appreciate Ma giving them to me, but I could do so much more with proper equipment! She fits the entire thing in one breath. Whats the budget? I say nothing, just smile at her kindly. She springs up again, clearly understanding what my silence is implying. HOLY FUCK! MOTHERFUCKER! Marianna shouts some quite heavy expletives as she pulls on her hair and strolls through the room once more. A knocking sound spooks her greatly and she jumps into the air. We are also caught off guard by it but react in a slightly moreposed manner, staring at the floor where the source of the noise is supposedly located. Ah, fuck! Ma gonna whip my ass for cursing so much. That old hagsnguage has more venom than King Barba Viper but she acts like she a saint. I might have to ask for the help of your magic fingers again before we start working, Mister stair. Just stair, I correct her and stand up alongside Ria. Another reason to move out, I guess. You are free to use whatevernguage you like at my ce. Perhaps tone it down a little around those who could be disturbed or ufortable by it but you dont need to hold back as much as here. Shit, man. It all sounds too good to be true, and certainly a million times better than how my previous negotiations sounded. Its a little hard to believe, honestly. I can prepare a contract if you would like and deliver it to you even today. You can take as much time as you need to verify that it doesnt hide any abusive regtions. Theres no need to rush the decision. We can wait and wont suddenly disappear if you dont agree immediately, Ria chimes in. But you can find someone else while Im thinking, right? Thats what the other guy said. I step forward and ce a hand on Mariannas shoulder. I only came here because Ria suggested it. I can wait for your decision before meeting anyone else if you would like. You should see how badly Im ying this out, revealing how much I want you, just like you had during your previous contract, right? Marianna shows a slightly embarrassed smile as she bites gently on her lower lip. Ive clearly nailed it right to the point. She just emanates this positive energy like a certain other tomboyish entity standing right behind me. Give it a moment. Ria will be in touch with you. Ille to help you move if you agree, or Ill send someone from my trustedpanions if I will be busy at the moment. Patting her shoulder reassuringly, I summon something from my storage ring, making her eyes widen in surprise. And this here will save you some difort if your grandma really goes after your butt, I add, cing a small rectangr box of a healing salve in her palm. She blushes slightly and nods while receiving it. I think we are both aware that it was just a figure of speech but she can always use it for other things than getting rid of belt marks from her shapely behind. I havent seen much of it but those pants are clearly hiding a top-tier ass. Ummm Thank you Really Marianna smiles at me just a little shyly. You are wee. I chuckle and give her shoulder a few more taps before stepping away. Ah, theres one more matter I should mention, quite a crucial one for your . Yes? She nces at me curiously. Theres a weird event going on at our home I begin, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. Two people, including me, lost a bet. For a few days I have to walkpletely naked through the mansion. Will that be an issue? Mariannas gaze drops to my crotch almost instantly and a more apparent blush surfaces on her tanned cheeks. She quickly brings her eyes back up and shows a sheepish smile. Hahahaha, its going to be fine! Ill try my best not to stare too much! Its not like Ive never seen a cock or anything! You have? Ria raises a brow at her. I thought you havent yet been with a man. Did you finally get a boyfriend? The embarrassed tomboy hastily shakes her hands. No, no, no, no! Im still as pure and single as ever! She shoots me a skittish nce. The dudes my old boss sometimes sends to take measurements off just think they are really something and possibly pull aside or down their underwear now and then to showcase themselves as I use the metre, hahaha. Rias eyes go wide. Did they No, of course not, hahaha! Marianna quickly cuts her off. Ma would castrate them if they tried anything funny! They just love distracting me, I bet, hahaha! I exhale heavily as the heat that has been umting in my chest gradually fades down. Ria seems to be quite worked up over the new information too, although she hides it from the girl by moving her clenched fist behind her back. Alright. Well excuse ourselves now, then. Ill discuss the payment with youter. Im sure you wont be disappointed. Id hate to waste more of stairs time as he has a lot to prepare before the night, she says with a friendly smile. Sure! Thank you for everything again. I promise not to take long. Should I walk you down? No need, thank you, Marianna, or perhaps Mari if you dont mind. I think it suits you a bit better. I smile at the charming tomboy. Mariannas eyes widen briefly and she smiles too. Mari Mari Yeah, I think it sounds cool. New job, new me. Call me Mari from now on then! Thanks, stair! She beams at me with a wide, toothy smile. You are wee again. Friends call me Al, by the way. I nod at her. Cant wait to see ya again, Al! We wave at each other and leave Maris attic, using the narrow staircase to descend back to the bottom floor. Muriel still sits in her chair while knitting the same something, I cant really tell what at this stage. She regards us with a raised brow as we see ourselves out of her personal space behind the counter, returning to the side that we belong to as the customers. So? I assume it went well? she asks, ying disinterested. Ria leans onto the counter and I just cant miss the stretch of her white shirt from how impressive her bust is, almost as remarkable as the buttons holding it locked inside. Rejoice, Muriel. You will soon have the house all to yourself, just as youve always wanted. Marianna will be in much better hands now. The granny shakes her head and returns her attention to her work. Ria straightens up and nods at me, signalling that there wont be much more talking. Giving the store owner a polite nod as my lovely Slimes bow her way, we walk outside in silence, apanied by the noise made by all the working people and appliances. Shortly after we close the entrance door behind our backs, Ria turns around and smiles at me impishly. I raise a brow at her and she ces her finger over her luscious lips in a shushing motion. She lowers her posture and moves closer to the nearby window. I follow her and do the same. We stare at each other for about ten seconds before she points upwards and we peek over the edge together. My eyes widen in an instant. The barely-mobile olddy is standing on top of the counter while doing lively dances, holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand. All the workers have gathered under her and raised various mugs, cups, and sses for her to pour them the drink, also wiggling in a partying motion. Ria pulls me aside before we are discovered and chuckles softly. She loves Mari a lot but still would do anything to get rid of the young girl living in her attic. Shes too kind and caring to just kick her out though, especially since shes her own daughters child. Mariannas mom had to relocate with her husband to another city due to some legal issues and they couldnt take her with them. Muriel became her guardian out of her own volition but Marianna wasnt as easy to look after as her own daughter. I chuckle a little. I can see that. She does have that rebellious spark in her. It certainly can be annoying for some people. Im sure its not a problem for you. She winks at me from behind those stylish sses of hers. Oh, not in the slightest, my dear. Ill do my best to make her thrive and be happy with who she is. I wink back at Ria and weugh together. Just let her settle down a little before turning her into a happy woman, she adds with a little smirk. Oh,e on, not you too! Does everyone think that Im after only one thing? Walking around your own housepletely naked certainly does support that assumption. With all due respect, that was Sirgias idea. I cross my arms over my chest. Who is your wife, correct? I open my mouth to quip back but stop myself. I think its quite possible that my little, shy dwarf has turned into a lewd girl due to my influence, and what Ria is implying right now. I roll my eyes, making her chuckle lightly. What now? Any more ces to visit? I decide to move the conversation ahead instead of arguing further. Since we promised Mari to wait for her answer, I think we should stop here for now before scouting more people. Ill need to prepare everything for her and Gusler too. Mind me, Im not awyer orw expert so it will take a short while. I know a lot thanks to my position and what my old boss has put me through but Ill need to get in touch with a few friends of mine to make this npletely foolproof. I will not leave a single opportunity for that bastard to weasel his way out of this, she exins while squeezing her fist again. I step closer and pull her strained hand between mine. And I will do whatever you need for that to happen. We are bringing that bastard down, right? You know I have quite powerful connections. They are yours to use. She smiles at me warmly. I didnt n to in the beginning but he is certainly making it hard not to. I wanted to just forget but it looks like Im not destined to. Lets ruin that sick pig. Together. I nod. Alright. Before that, lets grab something to eat. Do you maybe know a good ce, girls? Emi ms into my back and her face appears next to mine. Emi knows! Humans there dont look weirdly at Safi and Emi! They evene to visit sometimes! Great. Its my treat then. Do you mind? I nce at Ria. Are you asking this olddy on a date? She smirks at me slightly, fixing her sses on her nose. I shrug. If you consider your date with two other women then sure. Ill let you know that I have quite the appetite. And these two have no limits to how much they can consume. Sorry, but you stand no chance. I point my thumb at the jelly duo. She chuckles a little. Well see about that. Lead the way then, girls. Emi peels herself off me and joins Safi''s side to guide us to the destination. After a few minutes of walking, filled with some casual chatting between me and Ria, we arrive in front of a quite sizable restaurant. It looks decently high-ss too. My Slime beauties stroll into the ce like they own it and the patrons all turn their heads to look at who has just made their entrance. A momentter, a single wave of cheers rolls through the dining hall as Emi proudly puffs her chest out and Safi makes a little wave with her iconic, motherly smile. A male waiter hastily approaches us and greets the bouncydies, recognizing me fairly quickly too. He takes us to what looks like a VIP spot and hands us two menu cards, asking Safi and Emi if they would like the same as usual. They confirm and he scurries away. Looking at each other curiously with Ria, we pick something light on our own and await his return. Sorry that we arent chatting much together and I just keep talking to Ria about things. I wanted to take you two out for some fun but I think I failed a little. I smile wryly at the colourful duo sitting opposite us. Please, Master, dont say that. We dont need to chat with you to enjoy our time together. We dont talk much. Its with you that we use the most words to express ourselves, mostly while replying to you, Safi says while shaking her sapphire head. Safi is right! Emi beams at me. Emi enjoys walking with Master a lot! Master doesnt have to worry about talking, Emi loves just going around and sometimes helping whenever Emi can! It feels the best! I guess Im overthinking things again. I chuckle quietly. I love hanging out around you two too. Then, the waiteres back and ces two tes down, one in front of each Slimedy. He takes our order and escapes again as we take a nce at what they have received. The dish is hidden under a silver lid. I remember them mentioning that they dont taste foods the same way as Humans do so Im really curious about what they enjoy here. Safi and Emi raise the obstruction together and I freeze. On their tes, lies a literal jelly. Green for Safi and blue for Emi. It has the shape of a wide and low pudding, covering the entire avable space. On the t top, each of them has a portrait of the girl associated with the corresponding colour. So, Safi has Emis jelly while Emi has Safis jelly. Now I understand why they like this ce. Either the management or the chefs are theirplete fanboys. I have noticed a special jelly mentioned in the menu but only glossed over it. If this is actually part of their product line then damn. I might have turned Safi and Emi into literal idols. They happily consume their meals while our moremon-looking orders finally arrive. Safi eats her portion with elegance while Emi chomps onto each spoonful with a wide smile. We can see the food jelly dissipate inside their body jelly and its quite a funny sight. After sweeping our tes clean, we call the same waiter and pay up. He doesnt ept payment for the Slimedies, saying that they earn so much thanks to their themed desserts that it could cover their expenses hundreds of times over. Slightly anxious, he asks me if its fine for them to do so and I give him my full approval as long as he mentions where theye from somewhere in the menu or something. If he wants, they can release more themed foods, boasting that our establishment has given them permission. He is thrilled to hear that and swears to make it more than obvious where the jelly duo lives, mentioning that pretty much everyone here already knows that and that they naturally didnt forget to credit us. Our patrons make up quite a chunk of their customers. We stroll back home with Safi and Emi taking my arms. I pepper them with mana-filled pecks now and then, and pats, of course. Theres never enough affection for the charming, precious girls. We wouldnt have gotten this far without them. Right after stepping past the doorstep, I get rid of my clothes toply with the current rules and regtions. Ria smirks at me from behind her sses and excuses herself to start working on her master n after giving my junk a few nces. Let her stare as much as she wants. Shes seen such a thing plenty of times as shes a very mature woman. If she enjoys the sight, its all hers in all of its glory. Safi and Emi apany me in the mansion too as I help various girls prepare for the working night. We step by Nyfiles ce to inform her about the results of our trip and hand her some of the materials we purchased. She epts them and lets us know that she doesnt mind waiting for the new person toe so she can hear their opinions on the equipment we need so that I dont have to hurry to purchase it. Honestly, Im a little excited. I havent overlooked the night for quite a bunch of days now. I have a feeling that the atmosphere has clearly changed. For the better, of course. I cant wait to see and experience it. Most of the girls are quite eager to open too. They are even more energetic than I remember. It warms my heart to see them enjoy themselves so much. Who would have thought that they could be this happy in this profession? But I guess not all brothels have so many interesting side gigs like our role-y services, Pleasure Chambers, fantasy version of Fake Taxi, social banquets, and so many more. Since our old residents know perfectly what they have to do, I focus more on assisting our new arrivals alongside Cornelia and Elea, especially those girls who have decided to already join the lewd services tonight. Its mostly the women who are experienced. Theres one person amongst the Elf girls who is still up for her first time and I would like to give her the experience she deserves so she opts out, for now, happy to have me. That also means our Nereid friends are out of the menu still. Im not going to step on their precious offer and request to take them first. I should do that soon. They surely would like to start catching up on the mating time they have lost due to their mischief. I dont want it to be rushed so Ill visit them whenever I can before the next night. Im honestly a little curious about how they feel. I might be getting a little bit too much into experiencing what different races have to offer but its just so enchanting. I better make sure I dont plunge into the dark side of lust and pleasure. The hour to open arrives and I join our cute receptionist, meaning Elise, of course. Cornelia watches from the sidelines today. I wink at the charming girl, evoking a little flush from her and step away to save her from the unnecessary flirting. Im not that kind of a boss. One thing hasnt changed at all. A crowd of people flocks into the mansion right from the start. They politely greet the residents and each other as they spread around, clearly knowing what they want to do and where they want to be. Some groups form and begin socialising all around the main lobby. Cliques of noble and not-so-nobledies head for the Pleasure Chambers, often apanied by one or more of our girls. Theres also a line to the reception, made of people who want to book a pleasant evening with one of our bombshells. If their desired beauty is busy, they move to the sofas to wait patiently while partaking in the social side, or just hide somewhere until their timees. Things move quite nicely. A bunch of men and women approach me to talk a bit and wee me back after my business trip. Teffith watches over the ce in her magnificent suit, actually apanied by Garrena in a simr one, who stands on the other side of the reception. She has no weapon but looks like one badass bouncer while holding her hands together in the front. Her brown hair and tribal locks go so well with the uniform, which slightly emphasises her buff shoulders and arms. She steps away whenever someone requests her but returns to enforcingpliance with the rules right after. It seems that shes grown to like this job. Time flies and I get to see a few carriages drive away and back. The girls taking them look so alive, so dazzling after their rides. Of course, some of them sparkle with some sweat and not just their energy but one doesnt impede the other. It really is as Cornelia and Elea said. Then, about halfway through, a guy walks in. A lot of eyes are drawn to him, not just mine. Hes quite short and clearly a little round, perhaps in his thirties or forties. Not much as his belly isnticallyrge but you can tell from how his uniform is a little stretched here and here. And from his clothes, I can already tell that he isnt a good sign. He wears a small violet top hat and something that closely resembles the casual, royal clothes Ross sometimes uses. They dont look as good on him, though. Plus, he has a weird, fluffy cape of a simr shade. His clothes revolve around white and purple, mostly. A cane rests in his hand. Lets see what kind of fuckery we can expect from this guest. Chapter 131 – The Beginning of the End Chapter 131 C The Beginning of the End So, this new dude strolls in kinda like he owns the ce and starts looking around. For now, I remain on the sidelines and observe our new guest while trying to stay out of sight. Im curious what his first move will be and Im ready to intercept the quite unusual client at a moments notice. Our slightly plump guy strokes his chin while making slow spins with his cane, clearly enjoying being in the spotlight. His quite unfazed gaze roams over the main lobby without stopping at anything in particr. I catch him slowing down when his eyes move over the multiple beauties tending to our other patrons but that it itself isnt anything new, honestly. The girls do get a few spectators now and then,ing here just for the eye candy. There certainly is a thing or two to admire here. Seemingly finished with taking in the sights, he continues his parade forward while still peeking to the sides. Some of our guests nod at the neer politely but he ignores the gesturespletely. It doesnt really get to them and they return to enjoying their time with the beautifuldies, delicious food, and the highest quality drinks. Since I have a pretty good grasp of his character just from the few short minutes Ive observed the guy, I sweep in before he makes it to the reception. Id rather not have him spoil Elises good mood. She is having a very nice day with many customers chatting her up and praising her help in the selection of avable goods. Trying not to insert myself too abruptly, I cross the white suits path. Wee, traveller, to our humble establishment. My name is stair and it would be my honour to guide you through the pleasures of the perfect Utopia, I say with a melodic tone and make a small bow. He stops his little trek and raises a brow at me. Oh, what an honour, the owner himself has shown up to greet me! He guffaws heartily. You do know how to approach your valued customers, young man, I canmend you for that. I smile a little wryly at his reply. Maybe theres something wrong with my eyesight but he doesnt look older than fucking thirty-something. I smell a superiorityplex. And boy, it does not smell nice. But, of course, dear sir. I believe myself to be in possession of a quite decent insight as someone who has to run this ce and my eyes would be considered wed if I didnt notice such a captivating presence. I decide to y along for now. Very good, very good. I agree that you do seem to have eyes for a thing or two. Im positively surprised. Being able to find something at least somewhat visually pleasing amongst those monsters is certainly a talent. Looking at all the ves here I can almost fully forget what they are. Thats an achievement, and surely exins how your business has gained such a following. Well, thank you very much, you twat, but Im pretty sure its because people actually are into those monsters and not just in, boring Humans. Im very pleased to hear that, Mister I keep my thoughts to myself and smile at the man kindly. Duke Gloomveil, he replies with a little twirl of his cane. Oh. A nobility. Its certainly an honour. I nod politely again. The Duke raises a brow at me. Not really. Its a title. Havent you heard of me? And how the fuck am I supposed to know that, my dude? You certainly emanate an aura of a noble asshole. But, if our quite dignified guest isnt, then Im pretty sure theres only one other option considering that he knows who I am. With all due respect, Im quite fresh in the field. Im afraid Im not yet acquainted with everyone around here, especially since I had a lot of errands to run outside of the capital, leaving the management to my second inmand. Am I correct to assume that I have the pleasure of speaking to a member of the association? Right. Its not unexpected. The meeting happens tomorrow so its not that surprising. The man sniffs and scrunches his nose. Yes, Im the Fifth Seat of the association. I thought it would be a good idea to meet our new potential member before gathering. Im sure you would find it easier to fit in with a hint or two from a senior. First impressions matter a lot. Ah. I see. Someone is trying to get a headstart. It looks like this association doesnt have that much of a friendly and supportive environment but it was to be expected. I can only imagine how many secret alliances have been formed under the guise of normal cooperation inside their little union. And I might be right in front of one that could potentially decide my fate. The good old Ill help you in and you be my bitch. Im surprised he is the only one who has approached us. He must either have quite the standing in the association or considering the number of his seat close to none. It would be only natural for him to assert dominance over the newbie so that his own rank rises instead of being threatened. Well, sure, Im game. For now, at least. I agree and appreciate the offer greatly. Honestly, I dont even know how many establishments the association is made up of. Oh, its just all the most respectable establishments here, not much else. There are currently five of us working together under the oath of camaraderie. As you can imagine, that entails a lot of support where everyone shares their ideas, strategies, ns, and resources. Nothing but benefits. Not everyone has the privilege to call themselves a respected member of the association. I chuckle inwardly. I bet the Fifth Seat does not mean that he is on the top of the pyramid. My bet would be on theplete opposite. And that reinforces my earlier belief. Someone is attempting not to be pushed even further down. Plus, all that mutual sharing? Yeah, for sure. I can already sense the we are one big family here slogan as everyone politely demands to know what exactly we have been doing to rise in poprity that fast while what they share back isnt of any value. Sounds quite nice. Im sure that our little brothel could learn a lot from the more experienced establishments. Im very grateful for the invitation and surely will do my best to show up, I say with another respectful bow. Definitely. It would be unwise to ignore the Presidents generous offer. Theres nothing to lose, only to gain. He chuckles and spins his cane once more. And, you know, it wouldnt be impossible for me to whisper a good word or two about what Ive seen here to the President. Of course, I would need to take a closer look at something more than just this beautiful main hall. His eyes wander to the big painting above the reception and I smirk to myself. It looks like even the owners of the other brothels arent immune to Neiras powerful painting technique. Im pretty sure I know what he would like to look at. Perhaps having some fun for free isnt the only objective here. I could see it being an attempt to snoop for some of our secrets on the side, trying to interrogate the girls under the guise of a fun time. But, Im not really worried about that part. Thest person who tried fucking with uster needed the cooperation of the biggest alchemical brains of the kingdom to save his ass. Or dick. The only thing the respected Duke Gloomveil will learn if hees up with any funny business is the date of his own death if he is lucky. And I better make sure he is aware of that. I show him my best business smile and gesture toward the reception. That can be arranged, honoured customer. Im sure we have something that will catch your eye. Shall we see what the store has for us at the current moment? Lead the way, then. He grins at me, visibly happy for the given opportunity, and most likely for me taking the bait. We stroll together towards Elise and I exchange a few nces with the cute receptionist. I was going to instruct her mentally since we do share the connection but the visible spark in her eyes tells me that she has figured things out and knows exactly what to do. Cute and smart, what a deadlybination. She shows her sweetest smile and curtsies at the man. Wee, dear sir. My name is Elise. How can I help you tonight? For starters, why dont we take a peek at the menu? I ask and Elise promptly extends the decorative card to the Duke. He begins to enthusiastically flip through while I carefully observe his reactions. Some pages he quickly skips past and I catch why. It looks like our crafty friend isnt into more monstrous girls but that has to be expected after his initialment. His gaze lingers the longest over those who dont differ much from Humans. Naturally, that ends up being our freshly settled Wood Elves and quite popr already half-blood Beastkin residents. In the end, it seems that his choice falls onto thetter as his eyes move between Hari and Feriha, out of which, only the formers portrait isnt greyed out due to a currently ongoing service. Hari, is it? She seems like the perfect girl, hements after reading through her short bio and the bullet-point list of what she likes and dislikes. Well then, Im sure you two can have a good time if so. I nod at Elise and she slips in a sheet of fancy paper. All we need to do now is just to familiarise ourselves with the rules, sign them, and the doors to this paradise will stand open before us. Sign? His brow rises again. Our professional receptionist takes it on herself before I answer. We value our employees just as much as we value our customers, dear sir, aiming to offer only the best to our patrons. I have no doubt that you sir dont mean any harm but this allows us to legally void the service with anyone who causes trouble for them. Its mostly a safety measure. Do be sure to read carefully, especially the section regarding mutual in-servicemunication and signalling, she exins with an upbeat tone. I wait for a moment to see if this evokes any negative reactions from the guy as he goes through the list. Aint no way Im letting him any close to anyone if I see him hesitate or gloss over even one of the points. Its him who should feel lucky to be here, not the other way. But, if he behaves, we might be able to use him as a stepping stone. Thankfully, even if the idea confused him initially, he doesnt seem to give off any worrisome signals and signs the rules with his super fancy andplex signature, using a beautiful, very overblown ink pen. No surprises here. Our High Elf beauty escorts him to the room as I follow them with my gaze until they disappear behind a corner. We share a nce with Elise and I nod at her appreciatively for all the good work shes been putting in tonight. A faint flush covers her adorable cheeks and she smiles back brightly. Then, we continue with our lives. I remain at the reception and help her out a little with the other guests. They certainly appreciate the chance to speak with both of us but I can see that most are much more eager to share a conversation with the dazzling receptionist. Im fairly sure our Elise stole quite a few hearts already with her cheerful and bright attitude. All that experience from the Adventurers Guild ising in with a clutch. Plus, Im quite inclined to believe that some of the customers are adventurers, perhaps even ones she has guided in the past. Oh, boy. They sure are going to love our new cosy service. The cute receptionist might be off-limits but there will be plenty of those avable soon, rivalling Elises charm and beauty. We just need to get everything rolling and the costumes will start piling up in no time. Mari will certainly take care of that. Thus, leaving the side of our younger receptionist so that the smitten boys can admire their little crush without another guy in the picture, letting her sweet talk them into then releasing their pent-up frustrations with a girl she personally chooses for them, I begin to wander around the lobby. Its kind of funny seeing her being fully aware of their infatuation and taking full advantage of it. I wonder how many of them have her in their minds during those sweet moments instead of focusing on their actual partner. The selected women almost always end up being quite close in terms of personality and charm to our prized Elise. Then, out of nowhere, a shiver runs down my spine and a feeling of dread pierces into my mind from the back of my head. ~Alp~ A voice I very much recognizees through the bond and I don''t even let it finish. In an instant, everything turns silent and slows down as heat surges from my very core. Even before my brain fully registers the short call, my body is already long in motion and I see myself dashing forward straight through everyone on my path. My mind doesnt yet know where to, but my heart has taken the reins and doesnt have the slightest intention to be a second toote. I stop in front of the door to a seemingly random room and smash my foot into it with all I have. It bursts wide open with a loud bang and some splinters of wood fly into the air from the obliterated frame. My eyes immediately fall onto the bed in the middle of the room. Hari lies on her back with the fat fuck over her, with both of his hands clenched tightly around her neck. Shes turned pale, much more than she usually is, as she tries her best to w at her blocked throat. Her ears twitch at the noise Ive made and she slowly tilts her head towards me. No, Im pretty sure it snaps in my direction but things are still at a slightly different pace from all the adrenaline rushing through my veins. Her terrified, tear-stained face meets mine and we lock gazes. I stare deep into her wide eyes as one of her hands reaches towards me with her lips beginning to move silently. I dont need my talent to read the single word rolling off them in terror. Help. My vision shes red and a deafening, sharp noise assaults my ears. With a loud roar, my right arm flies to the side and my hand ms into the nearby wall with unimaginable strength. The decorative wooden panel covering it explodes into splinters as my fingers dig deep into the hard surface behind it. Five dark purple chains shoot out of the wall and rush forward like ravenous snakes. The ominous metal has a much more sinister shade and many more deadly spikes protruding from the links than usual. They reach their target in a blink and wrap themselves around the mans ankles, wrists, and neck. He doesnt even get enough time to gasp before he crashes into the wall, getting pinned to it by the tight restraints, with his limbs spread towards the ceiling and the floor. Guah! What the fu I ignore himpletely and hastily jump to the bed, where Hari repeatedly wheezes for air and coughs violently in turns, holding her sore throat with her delicate hands. My fingers find hers and I tear them away quickly, pressing my palms into her reddened neck and activating Rejuvenate at full power. Her eyes dart to mine again and it feels like someone drives a spike right into my heart when I meet her hurt gaze. Its okay Everything is fine Im here and no one is going to hurt you anymore I whisper in the most calming and reassuring tone I can muster. A strained smile curves her small lips a little bit and more tears start escaping the corners of her charming eyes. Her hand reaches to my cheek as if to make sure that its real and I kiss the inner side of her palm gently and affectionately, still staring deep into her eyes. The fuck have you done, you birdbrain?! Argh! It hurts! The guy whines behind my back with a furious tone. Do you know who I am?! Untie me at this moment or Im going to turn this ce into ruins! You think you can offend me?! Getting a little better, Hari still coughs some more as she tries raising herself on her elbows. Cough, cough, cough. Im so rry I She struggles to bring out her hoarse voice and I hastily silence her. Shhhhh. Dont say anything for now. Just nod or tilt your head. Safe word? She nods faintly and a certain word appears in my head. Safe gesture? Another nod and an image of a certain action is conveyed to me. I lean forward and ce a delicate kiss on her forehead. Give me just a minute and Ill be back with you. Breathe slowly. Your throat is still not healed up. Standing up with a soft smile as she follows my face with her gaze, I drop it in an instant after turning around. The fucker hangs stered to the wall by the chains seeping with violet darkness. Blood drips down his ankles, wrists, and neck as they cut into his skin painfully. Get this off me! You still may have a chance to save your pathetic life if you do it fast! What do you even Silence. A single word leaves my lips but its enough to make him shiver andpletely shut up. I slowly walk closer to the sorry excuse of a man and stop right in front of his face. His eyes widen as my own drill into his with murderous intensity. Did you forget to establish the safe word like the rules state? I ask with a sharp tone. I She didnt speakhiiiiiiiiiii! I grab his balls and give them a good squeeze, evoking a pained squeal from the fat pig. Loosening my grip a little, I let him get enough air to talk further. The safety gesture for theck of vocalmunication. What is it? His eyes widen even more than I thought they could and they jump between me and Hari. He opens his mouth a few times but not a single word leaves his lips. And no more ever will. I let go of his sack and reach to the side. The draconic hilt materialises in my hand, quickly assuming the shape of a serrated shortsword. His head snaps towards it and he starts trembling in fear, shaking it violently to the sides. No, no, no, no he begs as I draw the sword back. You cant kill me! You dont know who I am! Mas ter Haris weak voice reaches my ears from behind my back and I nce at her over my shoulder. She looks at me with a worried expression, still lightly clutching her throat. My grip tightens around the pommel but my mind clears up just a little bit after I stare into her anxious eyes. Taking a deep breath, I turn to the front, re at the guy, and thrust forward. He shrieks in fear as my de lunges at his neck butes to a stop after realising that it has sunk into the wall right by his throat with a soft thud, barely grazing his skin. He opens his eyes and shudders, finding my forehead pressed right into his as I firmly hold onto the de. I. Dont. Want. To. See. You. Any. Close. To. My. Girls. Ever. Again. I spell it for him slowly. Understood? He starts nodding like mad, creating more wounds on the side of his neck in the process as the sharp teeth of my weapon are still pressing into it. I draw it and myself back before he cuts a major artery like that and dismiss the chains. As he falls to the ground with a groan, I kick him towards the door with enough strength to m his body into another wall and nce up at Teffith standing in the doorway. Escort our guest outside and give him his money back. I dont want his filthy coin to stain our coffers. She nods obediently and grabs the guy by his hair, dragging him away without the tiniest issue. She has been strong before but having the support of my stats certainly helps make it much easier than it has to be. A few of the girls still stand in the corridor, peeking inside at themotion, but they all lower their heads apologetically after meeting my gaze. Tell Elise we are closing. Everyone out. Dont disturb the customers already in the middle of service. Apologise politely for the trouble and hand out free vouchers to the guests. They hastily nod and scurry away. With no one present in the hallway anymore, I turn back to Hari. She observes me carefully with those pretty eyes of hers and her ears lying submissively atop her head. Master You dont have to I said dont speak yet. I remind her calmly as Ie closer. Summoning a decanter of water and a small ss, I quickly pour some of it over and help her take a few very small sips. Rubbing her back gently as she lets out a few coughs afterwards, I wave my hand once more and bring out a big towel. I delicately wrap it around Haris petite body to cover her figure and pick her up into my arms. She leans her head on my shoulder and I ce a tiny kiss on her forehead before walking outside. Elea and a few of her friends are already there to clean the room up a little bit and I nod at them gratefully. Taking the shortest route to my chamber, I use the stairs in the main hall, passing by the guests who are slowly leaving the establishment after the recent announcement. I dont really pay attention to their words at this moment and just walk ahead. Ill deal with the aftermathter. We reach my room and I bring Hari to my bed, sitting her on myp after I plop myself down on the edge. She stops nuzzling her face to my neck and raises her gaze up to meet mine. Some red marks are still visible around her soft neck so I immediately get to treating her, borrowing Healing Magic from Elea this time. She lets out some quiet purrs and sighs in the process as the warm energy rxes and treats her hurt muscles. I keep affectionately brushing through her hair with my other hand until we are fully done. Thank you, Alpha. Hari smiles at me weakly and ces a small peck on my cheek. Hari, Im so sorry for letting She ces a finger over my lips and continues to smile for a moment longer as her tail makes enchanting dances behind her back. Then, she turns a little sour and looks down. Please, dont apologise Its my fault for being too weak to bear with it You had to offend someone important because of m I swat her hand away and gently grab her wrist. Gods, Hari, no. You did nothing wrong and you certainly arent weak. No one is allowed to go this far ever. Its all on me for even letting hime anywhere near you. You couldnt know, Alpha. She shakes her head. I had a feeling he was a dick but not like this. I dont know how to apologise for letting him hurt you so much. Hari giggles a little and strokes my cheeks with her hands. It was nothingpared to what Micah did to us in the past. But Im happy you came to save me again I brush over her palm with mine. Of course. I always will, no matter how far you are and what happens. Im your Alpha, right? All of you are under my protection. She smiles sweetly and her eyes skip a few times to my lips. Putting my own hand under her chin, I pull Hari into a gentle kiss. She is going to receive all the delicate affection she needs and wants after what she has gone through. I do my best to convey my words through the tame pecks, as far from anything carnal as they can be. We really are blessed with the best Alpha she whispers as we finally break the kiss. How are you feeling? I ask quietly. Im okay. Just a little sore. You dont need to care for me so much, Alpha. Im not even amongst your Sorry, not sorry, I say while standing up with her in a princess carry, evoking a cute yelp from the adorable Catkin. It doesnt matter what you are or are not. You are an important member of my family and thats enough. A very lewd and perverted one, but one nevertheless. Now, you are getting a bath and a massage before obediently going to sleep with me. And I do mean sleep. She blushes faintly and makes a tiny nod. Just as I said, I bring my precious catgirl to the baths and start gently taking care of her. She will feel much better after getting all cleaned up from what she has experienced. Stepping into the hot pool, I shove my clothes into my ring and leave just my underwear on to spare her from the additional sights. But, Hari quickly tears it off me saying that seeing my strong manhood only makes her more at ease and that we are now technically after work so I have to be naked ording to the bet. Who am I to argue? For the next half an hour, I wash all of her with utmost care and attention, spending a lot of time on her ears, tail, hair, and of course her precious ce. As usual, my worries and efforts to not make it too sexual are thrown out of the window as she uses my firm fingers to get herself off while Im delicately cleaning her girly parts, gripping my handle to assist herself with stability. It doesnt evolve into anything more as Hari can clearly sense me trying to be considerate and I can feel her appreciation through our bond. I dont really me her for being yful even now. Thats just how she is and Im d she can rx more. Afterwards, I bring her back to my room and head to bed. Gently tucking us under the covers, I embrace Hari from behind as she curls herself in while holding my hands to her petite chest. I keep lovingly kissing the nape of her neck until her breathing grows soft and slow, signalling that she has fallen asleep. Thinking about all of the things that have been set in motion, I doze off shortly after her. Kind of just like I expected, I wake up to a hot and wet sensation in myher regions. Opening my eyes, I notice that its early morning, meaning that we havent really slept that much. The second thing that captures my attention is how the covers seem to be jumping up and down by themselves. Raising them with a hand, I reveal the perpetrator greedily bobbing her head up and down my erect cock. Mwhomnig, Ahfa, Hari slurs with my member between her lips. I sigh softly and smile at her. Seriously You catgirls are insatiable Feeling myself being pretty close as she has certainly been at it for a moment, I let my high slowly build up and Hari pulls me deep into her throat after sensing me twitching. After happily devouring my load, she draws her pretty lips back and crawls up my chest to rub her face into my neck. Your seed is the most delicious breakfast any female could have, Alpha, she purrs coyly. If you say so, I reply with a chuckle. How was the night? Veryfortable. Thank you for caring so much for me even with how annoying Ive been to you all the time. Hey, hey, I love that side of you, Hari. Its quite unique. And you know that I just dont indulge in you if Im busy or something. I enjoy seeing youe up with all those borate ploys on how to ce yourself in embarrassing positions all around the mansion to seduce me into mating with you in the open, I admit as I stroke her cute ears. Really? She asks quietly. Yes, really. Her purrs grow a bit louder as she rubs her face into me even stronger, making it a tad ticklish. Soon, she stops and sits up over my waist, cing her hands on my abdomen. I brush her slim sides gently as she stares down at me with a wide, happy smile. You are the best Alpha I could have dreamed of. Im too having a lot of fun. Its always a challenge. Beastkin would immediately jump at me each time I exposed myself but its more enjoyable failing repeatedly until you finally cant resist shoving your thick cock into my tight, naughty pussy. Thank you so much, Alpha. I chuckle again and sit up too. No, thank you. And sorry again for yesterday. She daintily pecks my cheek. Its nothing. Youve healed my body, and my heart, Alpha. But I still feel bad about it As she drops her gaze a bit, I ruffle her ears a bit more. Dont. I should have cut that bastard into pieces right in front of you. But, he is more useful alive. And I promise you I will make him suffer. Hari tilts her head at me adorably. Useful? Well, firstly, I didnt kill him since it would surely be bad to have someone die inside our walls. Certainly, even if we covered everything up, and involved the King, things wouldnt end there. Someone surely knows where he has gone for the night. But that isnt all that there is to it. What else is there, then? Her ears twitch charmingly. He certainly ran back to his association and started feeding them lies about his treatment here. I already had a hunch that they arent good guys and nned to take them down from the inside but now, if they openly show hostility towards us, I will have all the reason to take action without worrying about consequences, I exin. Plus, many people saw what happened, how he was literally kicked out in full nude, how I delicately carried you away afterwards, and so on. We have quite a few witnesses who should be quite eager to lend us a hand if any trouble arises. They definitely will spread counter-rumours if they hear any liesing from the guy. Ohhhhhhhhh. You are so smart, Alpha. Hari giggles cheerfully. I really pity your enemies. They shouldnt have touched you. Oh, Alpha Hari bites down her lower lip with a sultry look. Im so happy to be in your pack And Im happy to have you. I give her a gentle peck. Now, gotta get up. I have a lot of work to do, quite a lot of ces to destroy and lives to ruin. Its time people learned that you dont fuck with our girls. Hari lets out another yful snicker and her entire small frame bounces cutely from it. Isnt that what peoplee here for, though? I chuckle with her and shake my head. "Not like this. Certainly not like this." Chapter 132 – Behind the Curtains Chapter 132 C Behind the Curtains Hari nuzzles her face into my chest for a few moments longer and I just let her rub her cheeks into me while patting her head. She lets out charming purrs the entire time. But, she knows that we cant stay like this forever and finally withdraws herself, doing a slow, long stretch which arches her petite figure right in front of my eyes. Thanking her for the eye candy with some more ear scratches, I slide off the bed and she bounces off it too, standing next to me. Her gaze skips down briefly towards the obvious ce and I chuckle at her drive. Im d shes still as eager as before after everything. Alright. Dress up. Others are surely already waiting, I say, flicking her forehead to catch her attention. Hari groans cutely and starts massaging it. Into what? I had nothing on me when you carried me here, Alpha. Shit. Thats true. I start to browse the storage ring for something. I dont mind going out like this. She giggles sweetly and presses herself into my front. Of course, you dont, you little pervert. I shake my head. I extend a hand to her with a smile and Haris eyes sparkle. I guess I can spoil her a bit more. She takes it and climbs onto me like a ko,tching onto my front, pecking my cheek happily. Only until your room. Then you dress up and we go to the dining hall. I raise a brow at her and await confirmation. Well If its like this... Then She purrs quietly and wiggles her butt a bit. Releasing her hold on me just a little, she slides down and Im immediately assaulted with a warm sensation down below. Hari moans alluringly and shivers as I wrap my arms around her to prevent her from falling off. But, she has been in perfect control of everything and pushes herself more into me, joining her legs behind my waist and her hands behind my neck, giving me a mischievous smile from below. Now we can go. She giggles again. I roll my eyes at her. You are going to wipe all the stains from the floor by yourselfter. With thatment, I start walking towards the door with a petite catgirl firmly nailed on my cock. Hari starts sighing blissfully as my steps cause it to explore her insides while she tightly hugs my chest. Perhaps it was a mistake choosing to spoil her more. Thankfully, we only run into Nebu on our way to Haris room, who is heading down to the dining hall. She gives us an amused look before flying away and I continue forward with the moaning and mewling felched onto me. Hari reaches her peak twice before we make it, once on the big stairs and once right in front of her room. I help her down afterwards and clean us both. She doesnt get any more mischievous and obediently jumps into some shorts and a t-shirt, cing an appreciative peck on my cheek. We walk to get some breakfast like normal people next. As normal as it can be with me still parading with a stiff pole leading the charge. We stroll into the dining chamber and I spot my wives sitting together by two tables moved together. Hari thanks me for taking care of her and even letting her be a bit yful and scurries away to join her usual pack of friends. I wave at them with a smile and join the beauties waiting for my arrival. So. Any immediate issues I need to know about regardingst nights ident? I ask as I sit down between the naked Cornelia and the adorable Sirgia. How is Hari? Astrea nces at me with a tinge of curiosity and worry in her neutral eyes. Shes well. I dont think it affected her. She was ming herself a bit, but I did my best to get that idea out of her head, I exin. My feline mate nods lightly and continues her breakfast. As for the rest of the night after the incident, everything was well too, Elea joins in and I turn to her. No one made a fuss. Many people saw how the guest was thrown outside by Teffith and how you then delicately carried Hari away so people quickly understood what happened, more or less. Many didnt ept the coupons, saying that they would feel bad for making use of our misfortune so only a few of those were handed out, Cornelia adds. Everyone talked a lot about it between themselves so the information and rumours spread quite quickly, Neira chimes in. They were rather angry but I dont think it was at you or us. A lot of people shared their condolences and hopes that everything was okay as I held the door open, Teffith continues. Im pretty sure Ive seen a few people kick the naked bastard but he hastily escaped before the mob could pin him down and maul on the spot. I sigh heavily while shaking my head. Thankfully. It would have been a waste after Ive barely held myself back from doing so myself. I guess we will see soon if someone got him for good. What now? He was part of the whole association, wasnt he? Cornelia nces at me with slight worry and I brush her cheek with a warm smile. A few things. I think Im going to see Ross first to see if I can get some more info on them, and exin what happened. The meeting mentioned in the invitation is today so Ill pay the association a visit and see what they are like. Isnt that dangerous? She frowns lightly. Im more than capable of dealing with them if things go to shit. And, no matter what I do, I certainly wont be alone. epting a bite from my cute Dwarf, I point towards the ceiling. Everyone looks up, and as if onmand, Hecates lithe form flickers into existence right under the top. They gasp in surprise and my personal stalker rappels herself down on her sturdy thread. I give the spirdergirl a few gentle pats. Ill never get used to her sneaking around so much. Cornelia shudders a little and I chuckle. Just give it time. Although, you could tone it down a little when its just us around, Hecate. Its fine when we work or go outside. You follow me, right? She nods twice, most likely to ept my request and to confirm my guess. Cornelias eyes widen. Wait. Does that mean that she was there in the castle Hecate gives one more nod before I can answer and my lovely magician turns all crimson, earning herself curious stares from everyone else. Its not really a surprise, honestly, with how clingy Hecate is. She must have gotten a good show of us in Liannes room. Alright. Anything important to note before I leave? I look around at all my dazzling wives. There might just be something, a voice responds behind my back. I turn around to check the source and find Ria just reaching our ce with Elise by her side. I give thedies a nod as a greeting and they respond with the same. Although, Elise adds a faint blush to it as she takes a brief peek under the table. Good morning. And thank you for your hard work. Both of you. But especially Elise, regarding yesterday, I add verbally. The person in question turns even rosier and shakes her head. Its nothing. I hope Hari is okay. Everyone listened to our request to leave without making any problems. I didnt do much. Ria chuckles softly. You personally ran around to inform the guests about the unfortunate event and guided them to the exit while apologising a lot. I think you should take the credit when due. She is right. Cornelia smiles at them beautifully. You could have left it to us, only taking care of the people in the queue. Elise drops her gaze to the ground but nods in appreciation, almost turning into a tomato. In any way, regarding your outing, it seems that our friend has already made up her mind about joining us, Ria continues her initial topic. Oh. Thats pretty fast. What about your preparations? I ask. They are more or less finished, with just a few more things required to be covered. We could bring her in today, though, after paying her a visit and finalising everything officially, the maturedy exins. Awesome. Nyfile will be thrilled to hear that. What about the other pair we visited? That will need some more time since they are a big supplier and its not that easy to tear them off that fat leech. Maris case is much easier as she is only a processor, one of many too. But, dont worry, we will handle that. Ria shows an icy smile which makes me shiver a little. Yeah Ill leave the details to you then I chuckle wryly. Should we let her know soon, then? I thought about doing it after you finish your business at the castle. You still should have some time before the gathering. I could meet you in front of her ce when you are free. Im going to be out to talk with my friends about our poaching anyway, she suggests. I nod a few times. Sure. Ill let you know through Whispers when Im done. I really appreciate what you are doing for us. Oh, dont mind it. I work and live here. Its only natural. Thats right, Elise supports her friends statement. And its an amazing ce to work and live in. Even if at least a tad peculiar Her delicate cheeks gain a crimson shade again after her gaze locks onto my waist, making the older woman chuckle quietly. I smile wryly at the cute receptionist. Sorry that you have to go through this. Elise waves her hands defensively. No, no, no! Its not a bad thing to look at Well, then dont feel shy and enjoy the view. I chuckle too. It wontst forever. Unless we make another bet, my mischievous Dwarf joins in. Oh, hell no, Cornelia instantly shoots her down and everyoneughs together. The twodies then excuse themselves after Elise gets a bit more confident eyeful of my sceptre and jewels. I wink at her as they walk away, evoking an even deeper blush on the younger girls face. My loving wives and I spend half an hour more around the table just feeding each other and talking about all the things rted to the establishment, and them, of course. Meru has been quite silent even though she is here with us so I wiggle myself near her to cuddle my new shark mate a little before everyone is on their way to do whatever they are going to. I visit Nyfile to inform her about our new arrival who will most likely join us today and she expresses her joy in having someone to share her interests with. Fortunately, she doesnt mind that Mari is a Human and Im sure the two will get together just well. Plus, they will finally be able to give me a more detailed list of things they will need for their craft. Cornelia escorts me to the entrance as we walk through the mansionpletely naked. I must admit, she seems to be taking it better than before, even though she still looks really embarrassed and awkward at moments. But, my presence clearly makes it easier for her so Im all for it. Bonus side, I get to admire her perfect body all the time, and so does she with mine. Giving my amazing wife a tender p on her juicy butt, I summon my suit and we part ways with a loving kiss. I make sure to slip out without exposing her to the world so as to not make Cornelia feel uneasy. A carriage already awaits me so I guess one of the girls must have sent a notice to the stables. Alright. I know you can most likely easily keep up with it but why dont you ride with me this time? I ask particrly no one and soon Hecate shows up by my side. Opening the door of the carriage, I invite my cute bodyguard inside and let the driver know where we are heading before I jump after her. Hecate examines the interior with her gaze and onyx spikes, making me smile at her adorable interest. After she gets enough, she takes a seat. On myp. Making me chuckle a little. I pamper the spidergirl on our way, suddenly getting an idea. Searching through my bonds, I reach out to Lianne. ~Hello? Is my favourite queen perhaps home?~ ~Ah! stair? Is that you?~ the melodic voice soon answers back with a little gasp. ~Right. I forgot we could do that now. Do you need anything, dear husband?~ I shake my head with a wry smile at her clearly teasing remark. ~Cant I just reach out without needing anything? Maybe I wanted to know how you are feeling?~ A quiet giggle reaches my mind. ~I guess you could. Im great, thank you. Much better after all your invaluable help, including the recent therapy. When is another session?~ I snort to myself and sigh softly. ~Well have to schedule one. If you are getting a little lonely, then Ill let you know that Im heading to the castle right now. And you were right, I do need to talk with Ross about something.~ ~Ill let him know for you, then. I dont think he is busy at the moment. But, if he is, Ill dly invite you for a bit of tea. Ive had a craving for something hot and delicious to fill my belly since the very morning, fufufu.~ ~Why do I have a feeling that you dont mean the tea?~ Anotherdylike chuckle answers me and we cut the connection. This damned nymphomaniac. Maybe I shouldnt have let her know that Iming. Now I might end uping anding anding for Goddess knows how long. I dont think Lianne will be satisfied with just one serving. But, things are already set in motion and I can only hope that our little tea party wont suddenly turn into too much debauchery. I still have ces to be today. Although, Im sure she will keep her royal and noble facade like she always does around the castle so I should be fine. Right? We cover the rest of the remaining distance in silence as I pat my fierce spidergirl sitting casually on myp. Hecate looks so much prettier after regaining bits of her proper figure. She still needs to gain some lost body but shes certainly doing much better than weeks ago. She seems much brighter too, even if herpletely emotionless face doesnt convey it properly. After arriving at our destination, I hold the door for her and assist the baster-skinneddy in jumping out. The very moment I turn around to close them, shes already gone. If not for the connection we share, I would have no idea that she is right next to the closest wall, all camouged behind her webs. Scary. Giving the little yandere stalker a nod of gratitude, I head in. A knight guides me through the hallways, most likely sent by either Ross or Lianne. I follow the man and we reach one of the casual meeting chambers in the inner sanctum. He lets me inside and heads back. I scan the beautiful room with my gaze and find the Queen sitting by a round coffee table covered by a long azure tablecloth reaching the very floor right next to the balcony. The petite, white-haireddy hastily stands up and trots to me with a gentle smile on her dainty lips. I chuckle a little as Lianne throws herself at me and pulls me into a warm hug. Did you miss me that much? Weve seen each other not that long ago. I think you still dont understand that a woman feels the passage of time differently when separated from her beloved, she exins and pecks my lips sweetly. Crap. Is that why Cornelia jumped at me right after we returned? Lianne chuckles adorably. After weeks? I wouldnt be surprised if she pushed you down right after you crossed the doorstep. Nowe. Sit. Ross should be here soon. I brush her fair cheeks with my thumbs and ce a gentle kiss on her lips too before getting pulled towards the table. The Queen pours us both freshly boiled tea into fancy, ceramic cups and I receive mine with a nod. Huh. You really had some tea prepared. Paint me surprised, I say with a faint smirk. Of course I had. Who do you take me for, stair? She smiles back softly and I catch a little twinkle in her charming blue eyes. An insatiable nympho? I raise a brow at her while taking a sip. Lianne fakes a hurt expression and ces a hand over her heart with a loud gasp. How could you! Ill have you know that I was pretty fulfilled after ourst very pleasant meeting. I snicker a little. You are not denying the second part. She winks at me while drinking from her cup like the proper, refineddy that she is. When in public, at least. What a beautiful morning we have today. Lianne sighs blissfully after taking a nce out of the ssless windows. I follow her gaze and admire the beautiful sight spanning from this chamber too. Yeah. Seeing the city from this angle always takes my breath away to the same extent as a year ago. Returning my face to thedy in front of me, I frown heavily. Lianne? The issue is, theres nody there anymore, just an empty chair. I look around in confusion to see if she perhaps stood up to grab something but shes nowhere to be seen. I jump a little on my own chair when something brushes over my crotch and my eyes dart down to see the velvety curtain partially covering my thighs move a little. I grab the tablecloth and lift it up, finding the missing person right under the table, fiddling with my belt. Lianne gives me an impish smile, pausing for a moment, and continues unbuckling it while staring right back at me. You little I jump again and instantly bring the cloth down when someone suddenly opens the door to the chamber. My head snaps towards it and I watch as Ross strolls into the room with a wide smile, spreading his arms to the sides. Al! My dear friend! Youve been visiting me quite a lot recently, havent you? I chuckle wryly and lean more forward onto the table. Nice to see you too, Ross. Thats just how things are, unfortunately. As much as I would like to tell you that Im just eager to casually spend some time with you, another issue brings me here. The King sighs and shrugs. I know that feeling all too well. Theres always some shit going on. But, dont mind it. Mother already left? He looks around and then at the empty chair. Uhhh Yeah She said she had to check on something You literally missed each other, hahaha She must have been in a hurry if she didnt even finish her favourite tea, hements and then takes her spot, getting a sip from his mothers cup. Cant have it go to waste. It tastes much better when hot. I feel my belt finally give in and a certain someone spreads my fly open. Sensing a bunch of fingers slipping behind the edge of my underwear, I awkwardly bring my chair closer to the table by dragging it with my hips. That horny minx is still going to continue, isnt she? So, what do you have for me this time? Ross asks and puts his chin on his interlocked hands. Well, there has been a small incident at the establishmentst night and I wanted to see if you had any knowledge about the diiiiiickhead who stirred a bit of trouble for us, I reply, getting a little shiver as my cock springs out of its hiding and something warm envelops my ns. Really? I thought most people have already learned not to fuck with you after that ident with Jerichos son. The King sighs and I smile wryly, shifting my butt a little as someones tongue makes rounds around my tip. Another conceited noble? I shake my head. Not sure. He said he isnt but I prefer to be safe. I almost killed him on the spot after he hurt one of the girls but I let him go. Hes part of the weird brothel association which has recently invited me to some talks, going by Duke Gloomveil, I say quickly, trying my best to finish before Lianne tickles a good spot. Ah, yeah, those guys. Im pretty sure one of them is a fallen noble so I wouldnt be surprised if it was him trying topensate for something with that title, Ross replies and I support my chin with both hands, hoping to hide from my face how his mother blows me like a fucking vacuum down there. Im a little surprised there are no noises with how fiercely she assaults my cock with her mouth and tongue but perhaps Lianne put a silencing barrier around herself or something. I can only hope he doesnt stretch his legs and bump into her. Anything you could say about them? Like, do you mind if I wreck that sorry excuse of a helpful union by ident shortly after joining? Im going tofuuuuuuck them over sometime soon, I guess My face is starting to sting a little from how much Im smiling and Ive barely managed to somehow recover from that sudden spike of pleasure after Lianne has switched her attention to my sack while pumping my shaft like crazy. Well, that would certainly bring down thepetition for you, hahaha. Rossughs openly and I do the same, using that chance as an outlet to release my voice a little. Honestly, they have been a thorn in the side but I couldnt deny the funds they provide us with. But, Im sure even that isntpletely honest so we should be able to find a reason or two for not helping them if you decide to assault the entire group openly. I dont think Im going to have a heaaaaaad-on confrontation with them. I wince a little as someone starts leaving strong, sucky kisses on my tip. But Im not going to run away or stay defensive if they start things first. And they might after one of their members was manhandled by my bouncer and even the guests who unloaded their anger on him. Ill have my people work through their ledgers and any records rted to them, then, just in case. Sorry about this. I would really hate to hurt your finances, I apologise honestly. Its fine. Ross waves his hand at me. Your ce is starting to bring quite the profits too so Im not that worried. With some more time, youll overtake them easily. Your establishment is getting a lot of attention. If Im going to have to choose between them and you, my choice will be obvious. Thank you. Ill try my best to salvage the situation. Except for the shiiiiiiiithead who caused all of this. Im going to cut him into little pieces the next time I see that ugly pig. He signed his death warrant by epting the rules and breaking them. Ah, right, there are those too. The king chuckles. I have nothing to say about him, then. You have full rights to report him for assault or worse, attempted murder, and well take care of him, perhaps make a little show of it to help make your ce even safer. I cover my mouth with my left hand to appear as if Im thinking heavily but really just hiding my grimace of intense pleasure. A light breeze blows at us from the balcony and my right hand instantly catches the tablecloth to prevent it from revealing too much. I might try not to kill him personally, then. This seems like a good idea. Many customers saw what happened and they surely spread the rumours. Public punishment or even execution would make a good example of him, showing that no one is above the . Great. He rubs his hands together with a wide smile. Let me know when and well arrest the bastard. There are a few criminals on hold right now so I could perhaps show up myself to trial them in public. You need to do that once in a while as a King and quite a bit of time has passed since myst one. It wont look like Im favouring you that way. I jump a little and hit the table with my knee when something tight squeezes my ns and I have all the reason to think that Lianne has just started deepthroating me. Shuffling my position a bit, I smile wryly and try to look like my earlier hit was an idental part of it. I appreciate it a lot, Ross. Really, thanks for everything. Thats what friends are for. He raises his hands with a smile. And Ive been enjoying myself at your ce greatly. Im always having a st, if you know what I mean, haha. Just dont tell Mother. That would be so embarrassing. I can count on you, right? Yeah, of course. She will never know, man, she will never know. I chuckle wryly. Just make sure to be a bit more mindful if you are nning on visiting soon and going for the usual, please. The smile immediately disappears from the Kings face. He didnt Well Mhhhhmmmm She says everything is fine but Id still like for Hari to MOTHERFUCKER! Ross ms the table, making me jump. He hurt the catgirl?! I make a tiny nod and he shoots to his feet. Im going to rip his dick off with my own two hands! Dont you dare to kill him before I do! Give me two days! No, one! Ill start the preparations right now! He then storms out of the chamber like mad, thankfully mming the door behind him so they are shut close. The very moment we are left alone, I bang my fists into the table and groan loudly, finally stopping holding back. I explode like firehose into Liannes mouth, bucking my hips up to push my cock deeper into her throat. An ocean of white crashes into it while I can feel her holding me as deep as she can. Letting out a long sigh after finally being able to release myself properly, I lean back into the chair and lift the tablecloth, revealing Liannes delicate face as she slowly cleans me up with her tongue. The Queen wraps it up with onest suck and my tip escapes her lips with a loud pop. I swear I pity and envy you at the same time for having such an oblivious son I chuckle wryly. I hope he doesnt change too quickly. She giggles softly. I wont be able to have fun like this otherwise. Shaking my head, I help the finedy crawl out from under the table and pull Lianne into a loving kiss with my erection still dangling out in the open. After we separate, she gently tucks it back into its proper ce and fixes my belt. Thank you for going along with it. She smiles at me a little shyly. You didnt have to. You serious? That was one of the best blowjobs of my life, and Ive had a few. Certainly the most unique one considering the setting. I think I can understand how you and Cornelia became best friends so easily. Oh? Lianne raises a brow at me. Shes as horny for some action on the edge of being discovered as you are. I chuckle again and brush her smooth cheek. She got damn tight when I railed her in the carriage with the curtains slightly parted. The Queen giggles quietly with her petite hands covering her small lips. That sounds fun. Perhaps I should try it someday. I roll my eyes and we share one more tender kiss. I gotta go now. Thanks for the amazing time, Lianne. Would you like me to visit youter so that I can return the favour? She shakes her head with a tiny smile. Its alright. Ive had my fill, fufufu~ Go and focus on your issues. That man has to pay. And he will. I promise. Lianne then escorts me partway through the castle and goes her way to take care of whatever duties she has. I quickly give Ria a notice that Im done and walk back to the carriage while thinking about various ways how the uing confrontation could y out. Dukes involvement certainly has an effect on it. I check my surroundings for Hecates signature and the sneaky spidergirl joins my side shortly before I reach the parking lot. We jump into the carriage together and ride to Maris ce, enjoying each otherspany in silence. It doesnt take long and I soon spot the familiar workshop, with the beautiful maturedy standing in front of it. Ria garners quite some attention from the male half of the poption passing by and thats no surprise. She still wears her pencil skirt and tight white shirt, emphasising her impressive bust. You can barely make out thece of her underwear through it. She opens the door of the carriage for us and we oblige. This time, I catch Hecate weave her threads around and disappear almost next to me, which spooks our MILF ountant greatly when she cant find mypanion after turning around. I shrug with a chuckle and we head inside. After greeting the granny at the reception, we are allowed to go upstairs to meet our new employee. Reaching the door to Maris room, I knock lightly but no one answers. Being careful not to scare her in the middle of something, I press on the knob and create a small gap to take a peek inside. The cheerful tomboy is deeply focused on operating a sewing machine, positioned towards us, thankfully. After nodding at each other, we step inside and stop a distance from her, waiting for Mari to notice us by herself. Three minutes pass and she finally reaches out for something, taking her eyes away from her work. Ah! Miss Ria and Mister stair! Im so sorry! You should have said something! She stands up and quickly apologises. Its okay. You seemed really into it so we didnt want to interrupt. I chuckle at her softly. What are you working on? Mari beams a toothy smile at us and spins around to yank her creation from the machine. I couldnt get one of the sketches that Ive seen in your notebook out of my head so I decided to try making it to present it to you as a sample to prove myself, she exins with a lively tone. Then, she suddenly presses the sps of the belts holding her overalls on her shoulders and the big pants slide off her, leaving Mari only in a worn t-shirt and a pair of cute, white panties with pink flowers on them. In one quick motion, she leans forward and puts on a ck stocking reaching halfway up her thigh. Showing off her leg, she points with both hands at its top, which has the shape of geometrical cat ears instead of a t band. What do you think? They looked so cute in the drawing! The unaware tomboy looks between the two of us with an excited expression. Noticing Rias raised brows and my wry smile, she nces at herself again and her brain finally processes what she has done. Ah A heavy blush surfaces on Maris tanned cheeks as she smiles back at us shyly and stands up straight, starting to fidget a little, not knowing how to salvage her blunder. I chuckle at her lightly and pass her the overalls she has thrown away. We all make mistakes in the heat of passion, Mari. Its okay. And those are really cute too. I wink at her and she turns even redder, knowing well that I meant her panties. In any way, I really appreciate you going out of your way to do something like this. I admit that they look great. I assume that you have made up your mind? Y-Yes! She tries her best to regather her wits while jumping back into her pants. I would really love to! I regretted not agreeing right away so much! I think I cant go back now after seeing that sketchbook, hahaha. I ce a hand on her shoulder and smile warmly. Then we are all set. Your new colleague waiting for your arrival is very excited to start working on things too. Im sure you both will have lots of fun. Do you want to move now? Ugh, I should have packed, Im so sorry. Mari runs her gaze over the attic, still in the same chaos as thest time. I can just grab the necessities ande back for the restter. I can pack things for you if you would like. It wont take long. You can? How? Walking to the nearest pile of materials, I ce my hand on them and empty the chair in a sh, shoving the fabrics into my ring. Mari gasps in surprise. Spatial storage! Amazing! How much can we take with us? This entire building if we wanted. I chuckle at her eyes almost popping out. Put whatever you need in here. I throw her a spare ring. Well help to make it faster too. Purplish mist seeps out of my chest and the women watch it form a humanoid figure. Ailish materialises herself shortly after, giving me a seductive smile. Mari gapes at the sight of my Subuspanion. As promised, we quickly swipe her room clear, leaving only the tools and machines behind since Mari doesnt want to take them away from her grandma. We walk back down and let Muriel know that her granddaughter is moving in with us to work on-site. The rude granny grumbles something as goodbye but Ria and I know that shes going to celebrate the moment we cross the doorstep. Mari almost faints from excitement when she learns that she gets to ride a super fancy carriage looking like it belongs to the King. I ask Ailish to apany the two on the way back and take care of things for me, assisting our new friend however she can. They soon leave and I wave at them driving away. Now, with the pleasantries out of the way, its time to get serious. A certain circlejerk eagerly awaits my presence. Chapter 133 – Gathering Intel Chapter 133 C Gathering Intel After the carriage disappears from my sight, I put my hands on my hips and look around. I guess I''m left to have a good old walk there. I smile to myself and then frown. Wait. Ipletely forgot to ask Ross about the location. Shit. Scratching my head a bit, I let out a soft sigh. Well, it shouldnt be that hard. I think it was the Travelling Tit. Someone should at least know where it is. As my eyes scan the street surrounding me, I notice a person heading more or less my way so I try to stop them as non-threateningly as I can, inserting myself into their path with a polite smile and rxed posture. Excuse me, mydy. Would you please spare me a moment? I only want to ask about some directions. The mature woman pauses her journey, gives me a brief nce from bottom to top, and smiles back. Of course, dear sir. What seems to be troubling you? she asks while staring into my eyes. Have you maybe heard of an establishment called the Travelling Tit? I have some bussi The smile disappears from her middle-aged face and is reced by a scowl in a sh before I even finish talking. Pervert. She snorts at me and resumes her walk. As she leaves my vicinity, my enhanced senses still pick up her muttering under her nose something about all the men being the same with just one thing always present in their minds. Well, I bet bothering a random woman about a brothel wasnt the smartest thing to do. But hey, at least she knows about it or she wouldnt have reacted that way. Ive seen plenty of pubs and bars with much more explicit names or slogans. Knowing well which half of the poption to avoid, I try my luck again and bother a few people more. All men, of course. It takes a moment to get some concrete info on my destination. I have to approach five dudes in various stages of their life. Some of their reactions certainly make me feel awkward or even just a tad embarrassed, but the others are quite fun. So, with the newly gathered directions in mind, I head straight to the Travelling Tit. The target of my adventure is located in the mercantile district from what Ive heard. Its not that far from where I am but it will still take a moment on foot, and I dont really want to disy my actual strength, speed, and abilities in public for no reason. Just imagine a man in a full ck suit jogging through the middle of the street at the pace of a horse. That would be he eye-catching. After about forty minutes of a casual stroll, I find myself near the location described to me by the very kind men who havepletely no rtion to this ce and only remembered all the vivid details due to their great memory. Who would doubt such fine and honest gentlemen? I certainly wouldnt, especially while handing them some vouchers for a much better ce aspensation for their wasted time. Just a momentter, Ie to a stop in front of a tall, multi-story wooden building very closely resembling an inn from the outside. It has that cosy facade made of warm wooden nks attached horizontally and simple, regr-sized windows. Thetter are covered by thick brown curtains, which isnt a surprise even in the slightest. Right above the entrance hangs a wide, rectangr signboard with the name of the establishment written in a simr colour as the drapes, with a fancy, curvy style. Right after the second word ends, theres a symbol of a golden horseshoe set vertically with an image of an appealing sideboob painted over it. Yep. Definitely the ce. No doubt about it. Though, I thought it was supposed to be a brothel where they are meeting. But, I learned better than to judge the book by its cover a long time ago. My mansion certainly fits that category too. Theres one way to see whats up with this design and I choose to do it right away. Plus, theres a chance that its closed at this hour. Its still before noon. I dont know if other brothels operate on nightly schedules like we do and it would be stupid to assume but their employees have to rest sometime, right? Pulling the heavy knob reveals that the entrance is not locked so I step inside carefully. Im not sure what I expected but Im greeted by a sight perfectly matching the outside. There are plenty of wooden tables with benches on both sides ced around the spacious hall. Everything is dominated by wood and decorations of either brown shades or golden hues. It really looks like your typical inn. Except for the fact that plenty of pretty women walk around almostpletely naked, clearly trying to capture the attention of the small group of people spread here and there. Skimpy bras, panties, and bikinis cover barely anything, just focusing on the most intimate parts. The most clothed girl in this room is clearly the clerk standing behind the reception desk on the right side of the establishment. Although, even if she is dressed in what looks like abination of barmaid clothing with a uniform resembling those seen in the Adventurers Guild, shecks one thing. The chest part. All is fine and dandy and looks really professional, except for the part where her tits arepletely out. I guess the owner decided to bring boob windows to another level and just ripped the front piece off. It will be hard to look her in the eyes while talking, at least the correct ones. So, reaffirming my spirit and thinking about all those beauties I have at home and how often I can bask in the pleasure of seeing their magnificent bosoms, I head straight to the ero-receptionist with the resolve not to fall for their obvious trick at seducing people. Not like I need to but its more a matter of pride. Genjutsu of this level won''t work on me. But, before I actually make it to the shing woman, someone approaches me with quick, small steps and I whip my head just in time to see one of the skimpy-clotheddies bump into me. She throws her arms around my chest and hugs me tightly. Damn. Thats a quite straightforward way of procuring a customer. Excuse me but I came here to meet someone I try to gently put some distance between us while exining that Im not interested but she embraces me even closer and cuts me off. Thank you so much the woman says in a tender half-whisper. Pardon? I raise a brow at her. She takes a deep breath and pulls her head away from my chest as I look down at my conversation partner, who is about a head shorter than me or more. As our eyes meet, I notice a clear trace of tears gathering up in them. For saving me. I can never repay this debt, she continues with a dazzling smile. Then, something clicks in my head. Short ck hair, a head shorter than the others, massive jugs which are currently pressing into my clothed chest, all of that jogs my memory a bunch and an image from the past shes in front of my eyes. Wait. You are Gloria? I blink a few times in mild confusion. Damn. You even remember my name? the short woman almost purrs at me as her smile grows wider. What did I do in my life to receive so much? I chuckle while brushing away a single stained trail which has managed to escape her eye with that one tear. I dont think you did anything so bad in your life as to deserve experiencing what you had. Im really d I could help all of you girls return to normal. Well, to some extent, at least. May said that the cure might have changed her forever. I certainly did not expect to run into one of the women brainwashed by Jerichos son here. I think there were like seven of them and I clearly remember Gloria throwing herself at another girl to stop her from getting her turn with their master as I and Jericho entered the assholes bedroom instead. A cute giggle escapes Gloria''s luscious lips as she looks up at me with a slight blush. Theres no doubt that it was a change for the better, at least if she suffers from the same side effects as I do. Giving me a yful wink, she finally steps back a bit. But, where are my manners? Its our first official meeting, without anything interfering with my brain. Im Gloria and I cant describe how grateful I am for your help. As you might have guessed, I worked here before the incident, and still do. Nice to meet you, Gloria. As you might know, Im stair. You can call me Al for short. I nod at her kindly. I could not be happier to see you back in full control of your body and life. It really warms my heart to see you doing fine after all of that. Gloria adorably snorts to the side. Please, that small dick of his would never be able to even scratch me deep enough, not to mention cause any traumas or whatever. I dont think I can expect any random customer to be stupid enough to use some forbidden concoction to turn others into loyal ves to show up anytime soon and target me again. That would surely be something. I shake my head with a smile. But, that would also mean you are just that much irresistible to men. Kidnapped twice with the use of a drug powerful enough to brainwash someone? I dont think even a princess or a queen has to worry about such problems. The short girl nibbles on her lower lip as the rosy shade on her cheeks spreads even further. You know Ive been thinking about how to thank you since the moment I came back to my senses But I felt that you would certainly not care about some random prostitute whose world is so much apart from yours So I didnt dare toe to meet you personally, but Maybe now I could? Her finger travels over my covered pecs as she speaks with an upturned gaze. I smile and open my mouth to decline but an idea pops up in my head and I stop myself. ncing back at the prettydy in front of me, I nod. If you really want to express your gratitude for what I personally think was just the right thing to do, it would be quite rude of me to deny you that. A beautiful smile blossoms on Glorias face again and she pulls me into one more hug. She then grabs my hand and starts leading me to the receptionist with the tits out. At the same time, I finally notice her own attire, or its almostpleteck of. Only her pert nipples and lips of her womanhood are hidden behind tiny bits of quite adhesive material. I swear I catch her backdoor wink at me a few times as her delicious bottom ps joyfully during our jog to the exhibitionistdy. We show up in front of who I assume is the madame of this establishment and the womans eyes widen just so slightly at my sight. As expected, she clearly knows who I am and whats my purpose foring here. But, before she can say anything, Gloria pulls my arm between her glorious mountains as she leans into me and shoots a toothy grin at the other woman. Well be taking the VIP room three, no time limit. Ill let you know after we are done. But, he is Its alright. Put it on my tab, please. Bossman can deduct it from my pay. Theres no need to check if this guy has money and I bet you can guess the answer just from his clothing. The madame opens her mouth to protest again but Gloria hits her with unbelievably cute puppy eyes and a sad pout. The woman sighs heavily and takes a key out from under the counter, handing it to her friend. Fine. But be careful. She relents, giving me an anxious nce. Gloria beams at her again. Thanks a lot. And dont worry, I know him well, he wont try any weird shit. Although, someone might need toe to check on me after an hour or two to see if I havent ascended from this mortal coil if what I heard about his prowess is true. I smile wryly at the shocked expression of the receptionist as her friends hand wanders around my underbelly, hanging quite close to my fly. I promise not to cause trouble, you have my word. She was just so insistent that I got kind of swept up in this. Ill be back soon. The woman gives me a slightly hesitant nod and Gloria drags me away with pure glee. I can literally hear that thick ass of hers apuding us as we pretty much run through the hallway which is stylised to resemble amon inns corridor. We pass by a few other girls and one or two guys with their arms wrapped all around them. Soon, we reach a slightly fancier part of this abode and Gloria hastily opens a wooden door with her key, pushing herself inside and watching me intently while holding it for me. I chuckle and step into the quite nice chamber. It still feels leagues apart from ourmon suites but it certainly can be considered in the higher price range of an inn like this one aspires to be. My eagerpanion locks the door, throws the key on the nightstand, and bounces in excitement to stand in front of me. In one swift motion, Gloria tears off the bits of sticky material from her breasts and then pussy, revealing all of her girly bits to me. I really hope my body will be good enough for you. She smiles with a note of uncertainty in her eyes. Ive heard about the amazing women by your side, or even the girls you employ, and Im just a in, old, Human without anything exciting to offer besides all three of my holes. I chuckle a little and sigh gently as my eyes skip down from her face for a moment. You certainly pack quite a rack up here. And remember what I said about the kidnapping. Theres no need to downy your beauty or skills so much. A more natural smile curves Glorias pretty lips as more crimson shade bes apparent on her cheeks. Although, I might have to disappoint you. Her ck brows furrow a little while I p Hall of Serenity on the nearby wall. What do you mean? she asks with a tiny frown. The thank you that I would like to receive from you might differ a bit from what you imagined and nned. I wanted to ask you a few questions about this ce and your boss. To be perfectly honest, I was invited here for the meeting of the association he belongs to but they might already be quite hostile to me so I figured out you could provide me with some information on them if you would be willing. Gloria retains a slight frown while intensely studying my face. You are free to decline, of course. I dont want to put you at risk or anything, or undermine your loyalty. This room is now soundproof so nobody should be able to hear you talk if you choose to help me out, I quickly add. The short woman nces me all over while crossing her arms under her impressive chest and nibbling on her lower lip a little. I can easily tell from her hard nipples and very faintly glinting lower lips that she has already gotten herself quite deep into the mood during our short meeting and jog. Well If thats what you would like to request of me then I feel pretty obliged to lend you a hand I dont know much but ask away Although, I think it will look a bit weird if wee out of this room with neither of us looking any different, so Would it be fine if you had trouble walking for a few hours or a day, then? I ask with a grin and Glorias eyes widen as they lock on my crotch but I bring my hand up and wiggle my fingers a bit. The girls really love my magic hands, you know? Just hands? She bites on her lip even harder, looking like shes barely withheld a whine. Lets do it like this, then. If you manage not to pass out from just hands, Ill let you experience the real thing. Gloria shudders at my threat but in clear anticipation rather than fear as I notice a thin trail of love nectar drip down from between her pretty folds. D-Deal. But, just so you know, I always had good stamina, and now its even better after I took the cure. I guess well see if it boosted you further than an Arch Subus, then. That would be a real something, wouldnt it? I smirk at her and Glorias eyes turn into literal saucers. Alright. Come. Lets not stand forever. Walking to the decentlyfy bed, I sit down on the edge and pat the sheets by my side. She saunters slowly to join me, definitely emphasising the movements of her enticing body. After she plops herself down next to me, I throw my upper clothing into my ring and wrap my arm around her waist. She should enjoy herself at least half as much as I do. So, we can start with something simple, like the names. Do you know anything about anyone other than your boss? I ask while grazing her slightly chubby belly. Glorias eyes drill into my toned stomach for a moment before she regathers her wits. Her fingers move to stroke it gently as she looks up at my face. The owner of this ce is Krizdian Vonhof, and Im pretty sure he is the current head of the association you mentioned. There are four others besides himAlbertus Nogh, Todd Fush, Quinfey Longhorn, and I dont think Ive ever heard the actual name of thest one. Hes always mentioned as Duke Gloomveil. I nod, moving my fingers closer to her hefty breast and giving her underboob a gentle massage. Yeah, thest guy is the one who decided to pick some beef with us and hurt one of my girls recently. Glorias face turns pale in a second. Really? Are you here to I chuckle and shake my head. No, Im not here to kill him, unless he gives me another reason to. I was invited, remember? Although, it happened before the dimwit interfered. Im afraid that after I let him go, he turned the entire association on me. My conversation partner gives me a tiny smile. Considering that hes the lowest seat, I dont think the others would instantly listen to whatever he has to say and band up against you if they went as far as to invite you into their ranks. Ive heard that no new brothels have had this privilege in many years. I hope so. Even though I wont really have any issues dealing with all of them, I would rather reach a more peaceful conclusion. I start to softly knead more of Glorias glorious hill and her mouth often hangs slightly open from her soft but increased breathing. Anyway, anything else you can tell me about any of them? Todd and Quinfey are on the younger side while my boss and Albertus are quite old men already. You certainly know about Duke. They have the most say in the matters of the association so you should try to address them mostly if you want to keep things in your favour. Theyve been in it the longest and I dont think they would like to see everything fall apart due to the stupidity of the lowest member. Got it. That sounds like I might get to them with some substantial threats. I appreciate it so much, Gloria. I stop ying with her nipple and my fingers snake down her tummy until they dip into the wet embrace of her girly crevice. She lets out a cute oh while staring me in the eyes with a much more apparent blush. I gently caress her warm folds and sensitive nub by rubbing my digits up and down her slit. A moment of silence falls onto us, broken only by Glorias slightly stronger breaths, until she continues on her own. Duke is a loudmouth so he will definitely try to talk over you but he is a coward so just look at him a bit angrily and he should shut up. Boss is extremely careful and sceptical. He might be hard to convince until the very end, but after he decides on something, he wont ever back down. Plus, he and Albertus really value their businesses so they would be afraid of losing them. I give Gloria a moment to enjoy my caresses and just listen to her quiet moans and whimpers as I increase the pace a bit. She bites on her lip again after I slip a finger in and rub her sensitive insides by bending it a little. Im pretty sure Quinfey cares about the well-being of his girls, albeit not as much as you do. He is just pedantic and loves fucking all of them all the time. He gets really enraged when someone bruises his prized women. Ive heard from some of them that hed murdered a bunch of too-violent customers with his own hands and dumped them in the docks with heavy rocks attached to their legs. The heavy chest of my new friend heaves quite strongly already and Im in awe of her ability to speak clearly and evenly under stimtion. Gloria saves all the moans and groans for after she delivers the message and makes a small pause to gather her thoughts. I lean forward to bring one of her nipples to my mouth and bring it up a little. Shit She curses for the first time, sliding her right hand into my hair and pressing my face more into her squishy cushion. As for Todd I dont really know. He seems like aplete idiot. I have no idea how he is sessful but maybe thats his facade or hes just really lucky, or its all thanks to his backing. Hes greedy as fuck. Anything about money should work against him, or in his favour. You dont seem to mention Duke much, I say right into her beautiful tit. Gloria giggles sweetly. Do you really need to know much about the man whose life you are going to wreck anyway? Oh? He hurt one of your girls. I remember clearly what happened to the idiot who tried it before, which happens to be the same person who ensnared us. Plus, if you were willing to go so far for some random strangers like us, I cant even imagine the lengths of your revenge when someone you hold close is involved. I chuckle and draw myself away from the stiff peak, moving my face closer to Glorias and cing a small peck on her cheek. You might be onto something there. Would this be all? She nces to the front with her eyes jumping around the room. Im trying to think of any other significant things but Im just a lowly prostitute. Most of it is just what I heard from others. We dont really meet the big masters often or get close unless you work for Quinfey. Its alright. Youve been of great help to me. This is way more than I expected by luring you in here. If you would allow me, Ill now move to the reward for your cooperation. Gloria smiles softly. You dont have to. Im d I could be of help. Sorry for throwing myself at No can do. I shake my head. Promise is a promise. And Im really curious if you truly can take it. If you dont mind ending up passed out, of course. Knock my lights out, Al, Gloria purrs with dripping desire in her voice. Alright. You might want to hold onto something. What do yoOHHHHH MYYYYYYY FUUUUUUUCK! The very moment I turn my fingers into literal magic, Gloria''s entire body shudders. I continue to drill her pussy with two of my digits to the apaniment of wet, pping noises with the tips infused with mana. OH SHIT! OH SHIT! WHAT IS THISSSSSSSSSS?! Gloria screams with wide eyes and her hands immediately lock my arm in a death grip. I grin at her shocked and melting expression while adding my thumb to it, tracing circles over her sensitive clit. Her face points to the ceiling as she moans like crazy until I suddenly feel her pussy mp on me regrly. OH FUCK! IM ABOUT TO She doesnt get to finish her sentence as a wave of powerful quivering overtakes her entire being. Glorias mouth ends up frozen open as if she is mid-scream but no sound escapes her throat. She rides her orgasm inplete silence, with just her body speaking for itself about how amazing it feels. Her snug channel constricts around my fingers like a snake and sends them out with a small squirt as a farewell. Gloria finally wheezes for air with a sharp intake while still shuddering from her high. A few smaller spurts of love juices escape her twitching love nest, staining the sheets under her plump butt as I observe the fascinating show with a smile. So, you are a squirter, huh? I chuckle as she slowly regainsposure. Haaah What did you do? Haaaaah Gloria asks with some light trembling still shaking her body. Ive nevere so hard I dont even remember when someone made me squirt thest time Magic fingers, remember? I wiggle my digits covered in her nectar and lick them off while staring at her, watching Glorias expression heat up even more. And theres a lot more where that came from. She literally chews on her lower lip so hard Im surprised it remains intact. Then, giving my fingers one more nce, she falls to the back with a soft thump and spreads her legs. Moving her hands under her knees, she pulls them more into herself and to the sides, exposing her pussy hungry for more rough treatment. I lean over her body and hover my face above hers with a smirk. Until lights are out, right? Please Gloria whimpers and I peck her lips. Thank you She closes her eyes and grits her teeth, resting her head on the mattress. Her preparations make me chuckle and I dive straight back to pleasing this gorgeous, plump woman. With a wet p, my fingers dive deep into her. Ahhhh! Shit! Ahhhhh! Ahhhh! This is insane! Gloria starts moaning to the sky from the very moment my digits spread her velvety passage and I keep ramming my mana-filled fingers into her beautiful, slightly swollen from arousal lower lips. Of course, I make sure to stroke the best possible spots, not just vite her mindlessly. And it seems to work wonders. Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuuuuuuuuuuuuck! I feel another wave of strong convulsions assaulting my digits and the chubby girl enters the next silent high, even mightier than the previous one. I retract my fingers before they are squeezed out and stroke her shy pearl with my palm ferociously as she squirts far into the room this time. After a loud gasp, Glorias breathing returns and she pants like mad while a few more small trickles shoot out of her leaking honeypot, throwing her body into a massive fit of shivers right afterwards. Her eyes are now wide open and drill into mine as she shakes and trembles. M-M-More is all she can mutter out. At your service, mydy. I grab one of Glorias juicy thighs and flip her over onto her belly. She giggles happily at the motion, perhaps a little light-headed from her intense orgasms. I bring her thick ass up into the air, setting her on her knees, and spread her legs just a little bit. Then, I form a cobra with my fingers and plunge them back into the heat of her girly mound. Oh shit! Mwwhhhhhmmm! Mmmmmmmmmm! Mhhhhwwmmmmm! Gloria buries her face deep in the sheets, making the bed tremble from her loud screaming and moaning almost as much as her body does. I hammer her pussy relentlessly, pounding her so hard that her ass bounces back and forth with tiny, little bumps of incredible speed. Bits of her love nectar ssh out of her spread vagina from the very pleasurable motions. Mmmmmmm! Mhmmmm! Mmm! Mmm! Mmm! MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM! She explodes again in no time, shooting another hot jet of liquid out of her fragrant nest. I keep rubbing her clit like thest time and bring out the best for her. Its always so nice to see your partner enjoying themselves so much under your caresses. It just brings a smile to my lips each time. But, Im pretty sure shes still conscious so my job isnt done yet. When Gloria startsing off her high, still shivering quite a bit, I heave her up by hugging her waist and step onto the bed. I end up holding her upside down with her pussy right in front of my face. Before she gets to say anything, I envelop my tongue in the same mana effect and m my lips into her pearl with the full intention to suck her off like the goddess she is. Of course, my fingers take a dive into her pussy, already red from cumming so much, and stir her pot intensively. Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhh! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck! Goddddeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssss! Glorias thighs p my cheeks repeatedly as her knees violently bang together behind my head. It takes just a moment for the joint efforts of my tongue and fingers to st her into oblivion. She explodes like a fountain as her entire frame quakes in my arms. Hot love juices keep spurting out of her stretched slit for a good ten seconds. Then, after the rain finally stops, I rest her quivering body on the mattress and check up on the gorgeous ck-haired woman. A chuckle escapes my lips after I confirm that shes out cold, with an utterly silly expression on her face. I make sure that shes fine, setting her in afortable position, and give Gloria a kiss on the forehead. Thanks for the help again. Have sweet dreams. Cleaning myself up with magic, I resummon my suit and pick up the key. I have no idea about their protocols since Gloria exined nothing to me, so I lock the room from the outside and return to the reception. The madame eyes me suspiciously after seeing mee to her alone. I reach out to her with the key in my hand. You should send someone to check on her. Shes out cold. I wasnt sure what to do so I locked the room. The womans eyes turn into literal saucers and I quickly raise my hands in defence. Its alright. I made sure to check if she was okay. Shes just passed out from cumming too much. Happens. How did that even Thedy stares at me a bit anxiously. Well Like this I slowly extend my hand towards her chest and gauge her reaction. She doesnt stop me, only watches, so I gently ce my hand on her exposed breast and begin tickling her nipple with my thumb, of course, filled with mana. The madame gasps loudly and quickly covers her mouth. Im pretty sure Ive also heard the bang of her knees and guessing by where her other hand shot, there might be a sudden leak somewhere. But, I dont intend to tease her too much and withdraw my fingers. Now, where should I head for the meeting? I smile softly. She quickly calls for some random girl, exins to her to check on Gloria and watch the reception, and offers to guide me. Shortly after we enter a different corridor, through stairs leading two floors higher, she leans into me and asks if I could do that again for a bit. So, I naturally oblige and fondle my guide as she politely requested, having to slow down a little whenever its too much stimtion for her to walk straight. I also catch that the front piece clearly isnt the only onecking in her uniform as we leave a faint trail behind ourselves. I hold myself back from asking, though, just in case she asks me to touch her down there too and gets reduced to a slurring mess. We stop in front of decorative wooden double doors and wait for a moment for the madame to recollect herself. I help her out with my Rejuvenate and she smiles at me sweetly. Taking a deep breath and assuming a more neutral expression again, she opens the passage for me. A small chamber enters my sight. Even though it isnt super spacious, its riddled with so much expensive-looking furniture and decorations that it certainly takes your breath away during the first visit. Statues, busts on pedestals, paintings, carvings, nts, pottery, a lot of shit. Right in the middle, though, is a decently wide raised tform in the shape of a circle. Threepletely naked women are currently entangled with each other in a slow and sensual moment of passion. All around the stage are long, curved couches, upied by five men of various ages. Theres no doubt about their identities, especially since one of them looks exactly like I remembered him. Minus the bruises and purple spots over his skin from getting mauled by the angry mob, I guess. And, unfortunately, that guy just has to sit exactly opposite the entrance so that he can notice my arrival first. Dukes face twists into a scowl for a fraction of a second but quickly rearranges itself into a twisted grin as he reaches out for a ss of wine from the shelf attached to the raised scene. Alright. Here we go. Hopefully, this building still stands when we end. I would hate to destroy Glorias workce. Chapter 134 – Restructurisation Chapter 134 C Restructurisation I turn to the woman who guided me here and gently graze her cheek as she stares at me in slight surprise. Moving a lock of her hair behind her ear, I lean closer to it while my fingers travel down her neck and caress it gently. Make sure that whoever can leave this part of the building does so until Im out. I dont want to hurt you or any of your friends by ident if anything happens. And thank Gloria for me again, I whisper softly. Her eyes widen briefly but she makes a faint nod so I withdraw my face from hers. Susan, she whispers back, looking at me with a tiny flush. Hm? My name. Be careful. I nod with a warm smile and wrap my arm around her waist, turning Susan around. I escort her a few steps back towards the outside of the room, sneakily sliding my fingers into her short skirt. She sighs gently when I tenderly brush against her slightly leaking slit and shoots me onest nce over her shoulder as I back away. I close the door with a small wink. My enhanced hearing easily picks up her hurried steps so she thankfully sees to my advice without dying it. As I thought, she does care about her coworkers greatly. It was easy to deduct from how anxious she was when Gloria brought me in. But, unfortunately, I cant let my mind wander around kind and pretty girls right now. There are some quite undesirable matters to resolve first. Feeling the gazes on my back, I turn around to see all five men looking at me. Fixing my cor, I start slowly walking forward. No wee? I thought this was supposed to be one of the high-ss establishments but it feels like Ive walked into some third-rate pub. You are lucky to still be alive after crossing the doorstep, bastard, Duke growls in response. I raise a brow at them, stopping. Oh? I was pretty sure I came here with an invitation to join, not to lose my life. Did I perhaps mistake the buildings? Im not interested in your suicide circle. He opens his mouth to bark something back but one of the other men raises a hand, which instantly silences him. I move my eyes to its owner and theynd on an older guy with greying hairbed back into a samurai bun and a short, spiky beard growing down from his chin. If this was a movie set, he could easily y a kung fu master with that face. The onlycking part is his clothing. The expensive fabrics dont really match him. Our guest is right. Weve issued this invitation and its our obligation as hosts to wee the visitor, he says slowly and then stands up. Wee to the Travelling Tit, Mr Carter. I hope you can set aside any personal conflicts for today and join us by the table. Figured out he is the boss here. As Gloria said, there are two older men here and he certainly exudes a more dignified aura, even though it isnt the best word to describe someone like him. The other, heavily balding dude doesnt seem to be willing to stand at the front that much. Since the president himself has asked me to, Ill respectfully oblige. Thank you, Mr Vonhof, I reply and make a courteous nod, resuming my walk. Oho. It looks like Ive been easily recognized. Youvee prepared, Mr Carter. He chuckles softly while pinching his beard. I nonchntly wave my hand. Its not an achievement to figure out that the head of the association would be the first one to greet me, nor is it to know the names of its members. Im afraid that Im not able to correctly ce them amongst everyone here. Observing them, I arrive at the little lounge and take the spot the furthest from any of the dudes, dropping myself onto the curved sofa. I cross my legs and throw my arms behind me to let them hang over the backrest. It just so happens that I sit across from the president, with Duke located to my right. Krizdian ps his hands and a different door opens. A servant rushes in with a silver tray and ces one more ss on the shelf in front of me, quickly picking up a nearby wine bottle and filling it up. He then bows and escapes the room without a word. I raise my gaze from the wooden panel running around the entire stage at a convenient height to serve as the table and realise that the girls going at it on top of the tform have switched their positions. A woman with light chocte skin leans forward on all fours with her ass right in my face while another one with moremon, light skin lies under her on her back in a sixty-nine. Shezily licks her friend''s rosy flower from below while alluringly spreading the womans petals aside to disy more of the delicate, pink flesh to me. She shoots me seductive nces as they both moan quietly. The third girl seems to be rubbing herself on the side in the meantime. Its painfully obvious what they are trying to do here. This is nothing else than a nned distraction to keep my thoughts in shambles while we talk about various matters. What man could ignore two or three beauties exposing themselves to him in such an inviting manner? Well, this one, I guess. They are beautiful and sexy, but thankfully, they are nothing but background images and noises to me. Im sorrydies, but Ill have to disappoint your masters today. No amount of pussy will save those pussies from their fate. ~Dont intervene unless I tell you to, alright?~ I nce up towards a specific corner of the ceiling and feel a hesitant confirmation reach my mind through our bond. ~They arent even worth considering a threat so dont worry. I want to handle this myself, at least as far as its possible. Thank you for watching over me,~ I add to reassure Hecate a little and return my gaze to the y unfolding in front of my eyes. The president picks up his ss and everyone follows. Lets make a toast to wee Mr Carter and move to the proper introductions. Really? Cant they be more obvious? We havent even started talking and you want me to drink this clearly spiced-up wine? The balls on this guy. I guess they think Im an idiot or something. Fine by me. That only ys out in my favour. Its certainly not a poison but I wonder what they used Picking my own ss with my right hand, I inconspicuously weave the fingers of my left to navigate the menus by my thigh. Since no one can see them, it goes smoothly. In a sh, I borrow Ailishs Eyes of the Lust Demon passive. I dont really need offensive skills to defend myself today and Im confident that my quite lustful body wont even notice me taking whatever is in the wine. I feel slight warmth in my eye sockets while activating the ability and instantly spot weird, swirling traces in the scarlet liquid. Pinkish lines float around in the wine and even emanate some weak fumes into the air. It seems that Ailishs experience carries within the skill as I recognize the substance in a sh. As expected, its a quite strong aphrodisiac with slightly mind-numbing effects, basically a drug meaning to let them have an easier way of talking me into whatever they want while I stare at thescivious disy in front of my face. A quick nce confirms that no one else has such a thing in their sses. Since I dont feel any danger from the substance, I take a few sips with everyone. In the corner of my eye, I spot a smirk on Dukes lips as he ces his own ss down. Perhaps I shouldnt be so fast to jump to conclusions. The president might not be aware of everything either. The wine itself is very tasty and I swear that I can easily distinguish the sweet aroma of the drug. I dont think its thanks to Ailishs sight so it has to be just my body taking it in quite well. There are no weird sensations or anything. It feels like I could drink entire barrels of it and just enjoy the taste. So, Im certain that you already know me, Mr Carter, but lets start from the beginning, the president begins and I nce at himzily. Im Krizdian Vonhof, the associations president and the owner of this ce. To my left is my right hand and vice-president, Albertus Nogh. I exchange a simple nod with the balding guy and move my eyes to the first man from the younger side of the association. Then, we have Quinfey Longhorn, the third in seat. I do the same with the slightly chubby man. He wears blue robes and small, round sses. Its pretty obvious just from his face and general appearance that he likes to indulge himself in various pleasures of life, not just women as Gloria mentioned. After him, we have Todd Fush. The skinny guy in a greenish tuxedo waves his hand at me with a friendly smile. He looks nothing special and that clearly stands out. Simple, short, brown hair and eyes of the same colour. Some freckles decorate his happy face. Theres an aura of airheadedness around him with how gingerly he handles himself, acting somewhat anxious from a social perspective. Yet, from my experience with actual idiots, I can tell that he might not really be one like my ck-haired, voluptuous friend suggested. And finally, I think youve already had the pleasure to meet our newest memberif you dont join us, that isDuke Gloomveil, the president finishes at another fatty, in white-purple fancy robes this time. Yes, pleasure is the perfect expression to describe it, I reply with a smirk. You dare to mock me after what you have done?! Duke shouts and ms his fist on the curved bar counter. Im still not fully healed after your barbaric treatment! You have no idea how grievous of an impact your actions had on my business! I thought you ran a brothel, not worked in one. I raise a brow at the man. Duke turns a shade redder and ms both fists on the table this time, toppling one of the wine bottles, which then rolls off the edge of the short counter and shatters on the wooden floor. Shame. It was one of the clear bottles. Such a waste. But, while everyone nces towards the source of the noise, I act as if Im supporting the wooden panel in front of me and swap the ces of the drugged bottle with a clean one just next to it. Now, I wonder if the servants have a way to differentiate them. If not, this meeting might actually be fun. I nce at the fuming guy to see why no more insults followed and find him gritting his teeth while under the gaze of the president. It looks like Krizdian has stepped in before more of his precious beverages get unnecessarily wasted. Gentlemen, please, he says, looking between the two of us. I know that theres a fresh feud between you two but I hope we can resolve the issue without any bloodshed. Everyone makes mistakes. Im sure we can make some amends and move on. If you are going to be joining us, Mr Carter, we cant have any open conflicts amongst the members. Fine. I switch my legs over and lean back again. Whats your offer? Pardon? Krizdian blinks at me a few times while furrowing his brows. Im asking what form ofpensation can you offer me, I rify while raising my brows and tilting my head a little. Preposterous! Duke explodes and the skinny, wimpy guy barely holds him down so he doesntpletely wreck the stage. Mepensating you?! Are you out of your damned mind?! You should be begging me to ept everything you own! Why? I ask calmly. W-What? Duke pauses in confusion and shakes his head. What do you mean why?! You tortur Why should I be the onepensating you when it was you who arrived in my establishment, read through the rules, signed your agreement to follow them, chose a girl to spend a moment with, and then intentionally ignored them to openly abuse her for your own satisfaction? I interrupt the man while staring straight at him. T-Thats not The rules clearly state that all girls have the right to defend themselves whenever they feel threatened or in danger, without holding back. You have agreed to not hold them ountable for any acts taken in such a situation, even resulting in death. While you should have been dead on the spot, you were spared only thanks to her kind heart. It doesnt look like you made good use of that mercy. Although Ive heard a few rumours simr to this, it doesnt really match the report you made earlier, Duke, Albertus speaks up for the first time since the start. Obviously! They are just rumours that he is spreading throughout the city to save his skin and face! the angry bastard replies, crossing his arms over his chest. I wave my hand and bring a piece of paper out of my storage ring. Everyone nces at the faint, violet sh apanying its appearance and I push it onto the table, sliding it towards the other fatty to my left. Quinfey picks it up and starts reading. Whats that? Duke asks. The very document you have signed, I answer calmly. After just a moment, Quinfey passes it to Albertus and the balding guy nces at it with the president. They then pass it to the supposed idiot, who makes a few weird faces while examining the parchment, and flicks it towards the angry guy. Duke starts tearing it into pieces immediately. You dare to conspire against me?! This is clear evidence of forgery and framing! Dont think that we can be fooled by it! And thats why you are destroying that evidence? I raise my brows at him again. These rules are utter nonsense and bullshit anyway! Theres no way you can enforce something like that and even execute people in the capital! Its either an empty threat or you think that you are above the King! He promptly switches the topic. I see. And which one do you think it is? Both! I let out augh while shaking my head, spooking the others a little. Sorry, sorry. That was just so you to say something like that. Do you even have any speck of a brain? These two practically contradict each other. I sigh heavily and summon another piece of paper, a slightly fancy scroll. Heres an explicit eptance and permission to enforce the rules signed by the captain of the knights and the King himself. Do I have to remind you about the punishment for ripping apart the royal edict? I throw the scroll to my left again and the four men cuddle up close to check it out together. They murmur something about the seal being clearly real and the royal sigil certainly being authentic. My ears easily pick everything up. The furious Duke steals it from their hands, gives it a single nce, and prepares himself to tear it into shreds. But, he stops himself in time and his eyes lock on the royal sigil next to the Kings signature, most likely. He hesitates for a moment, considering the risk, and rolls the scroll back. I flick my wrist towards him, snapping my fingers, and he hisses in pain. The edict floats through the air back to my hand and I store it inside the ring again while everyone stares at me in utter confusion. Not my problem if they cant even see the invisible threads which carried it. Scrubs. So, are we going to calm down and discuss this or should I act ording to the rules that you have broken thest time you came to visit? I give Duke a curious nce. He grits his teeth and sits down at his previous spot, sending me deadly res. The president ps his hands again and a few servants rush inside, hastily cleaning up the mess and refilling everyones sses. I watch as one of the butlers pours a full one for Duke straight from the drugged bottle. The pinkish traces flow into the ss he holds for the servant and I barely hold back my grin. Sadly, they take all the bottles away after Krizdian whispers something to one of them, most likely the head honcho of the group, and the butlers scurry away. I guess the president doesnt want to risk Duke getting even more riled up through the alcohol. Hes in for a rude awakening, if so. Alright. Now that things have slightly calmed down, lets share another one and discuss this matter in a more civil manner, the kung fu guy suggests. I grab my ss first and the overweight idiot follows instantly, showing a half-smirk on his face. Everyone else joins in and we empty our sses together. This wine is quite fine but I already miss the sweet taste of the aphrodisiac. Maybe it wasnt the best idea to switch them. So, lets take a short break from this small conflict and talk a little more about you, Mr Carter. Im sure we can reach a satisfactory consensus regarding it soon, he continues. Sure. What do you have in mind? I join my hands together and ce them on myp with my legs still crossed over each other. Since you have epted the invitation and came here, I assume that you are in fact interested in joining our ranks. President! You cant really be still thinking about Your turn is over for now. Let the president talk now, Albertus jumps in to silence the unfilial member with a stern re. I ignore himpletely and bob my head to the sides a little. You could say that, yes. Depends on what''s in it for me. A lot, Quinfey answers instead so I look at the other fatso. We exchange women, money, strategies, advertisements, and many other things. Knowledge of the market is of course part of it too, and theres a lot of collective wisdom gathered amongst our ranks. Theres a reason why our businesses can flourish while no one else is able to prate the starting barrier. Yeah, because you nip any attempts right in the bud. Theres not much else to that. I dont really need any of that, though. Im well on my own, as you have seen. Plus, I have connections in quite high ces to assure that everything runs smoothly. My girls and services are quite special and peculiar. There is no point in really considering it. There still could be ways to improve things, the pushover Todd joins in. You would have five more heads to think about it after you share your findings with us. As we all have learned here, an outsiders perspective is often very beneficial. That doesnt really seem like a thing some random lucky idiot would say, to be honest. He might make it look like such but he is obviously luring me into sharing my secrets with them under the guise of help and advice. Quite cunning, even if too obvious. Association this, association that. What even can he do for us besides talking nonsense about his non-human whores? Duke says, slurring a little. I give him a nce and notice that his expression is now slightly more flushed than before while his eyes are locked on the threedies fornicating alluringly on the stage. They must have realised that I tuned them outpletely and abandoned any ideas of distracting me, returning to pleasuring each other in general. Too bad. I was curious if she would have started fingering her chocte-skinned friend if I waited long enough but I guess its my fault for not paying attention. In any way, besides the red on his cheeks, Duke pitches quite a tent down there so the aphrodisiac must be doing its work properly. Perhaps well wait a little more and he jumps at the pussies in front of him without being able to hold back. That would be a sight. Although, I would rather cut him down before heid his dirty hands on these girls. I think Ive already done plenty, though. I shrug. Plenty? What exactly do you mean? The president turns to me. I move my gaze to Albertus. Hows May doing? The bald mans brows rise while the others frown in confusion. How do you know that name? How else? Its basic manners to introduce yourself when you are staying at someones home to receive proper treatment. Theres no way A weak violet sh surfaces again and I show my hand with a big, round white pill between each of my fingers. It feels a little weird disying them like that while knowing what exactly has been used for their creation. Perhaps the girls should have added some herbs or reagents to end up with a different colour other than white. Unfortunately, I havent had the opportunity to check on all thedies kidnapped by Lord Jerichos flippant son but they should be doing as well if not better than May and Gloria. Thetter certainly seemed very vigorous and eager a while ago. I nce at Krizdian. His eyes narrow in an instant and I raise my other hand too. Rx. Im not him. I gesture with my head at the quite distracted Duke. Shes fine. Just resting after passing out from pleasure. I was surprised to learn that she could withstand four of my special hand techniques. The cure we have prepared really strengthened the girls. Then it is true, Quinfey says, capturing my attention again. I found it hard to believe but it seems that those women werent lying about being saved by you. I can vouch for their well-being and greatly raised libido myself. Dora and Jewel are practically inexhaustible now and wet twenty-four-on-seven. I smile wryly at his testimony. I didnt really need to know that he had personally checked, even though it was easy to figure out from what Gloria said about this guy. I bet he runs checks on all of them. But, all Jerichos girls were informed that they could expect more help from us than just getting cured and they still chose to return to their workces. As long as they are happy, its not really my business. Cornelia and Elea made sure to investigate if none of them was threatened or ckmailed into coercion and they found no evidence of such. Did you do that while anticipating the invitation to gain a favour with us before the discussion? Todd asks, reminding me again that he is sharper than he appears, even if he is wrong. Every single member of the association is in your debt now. Each one of us not only reimed a lost girl or two but they even came back in a better state than before the incident. No. It was just pure chance. To be perfectly honest, I didnt know about this entire thing until I received the letter. Lord Jericho is one of my valued connections so I naturally helped him out, treating the girls alongside it. I wanted to see them healthy again, thats all. But, it is true that you guys benefited from it too. Everyone nods faintly while exchanging nces with each other. Except for Duke, who leans forward so much that his nose almost plunges into the pussy of the girl whose butt peeks over the edge of the stage floor. After she repositions herself due to finishing off another woman through oral, he blinks a few times and scrunches his face in mild anger. His muddled eyes lock onto me as he ms his fist into the table once more. Enough! Its clear that hes been fucking with us for a long time! I do not approve of his candidature! He should be dealt with instead of epted! he shouts in fury, standing up with a little wobble and an obvious stiffy. During his rant, I flick one of the pills his way and nail it right into his open mouth. The small marble rolls into his throat and he starts coughing while his hands shoot to his neck. As he is fighting for his life to push the medicine down, a slightly stained spot begins spreading at the tip of his noticeable tent. Eww. Did he blow while choking on a tablet made from my cum? I guess survival instincts really are a thing. You! the throat-y enthusiast screams at me while pointing his finger my way. You are going to pay for this disgrace a hundredfold! I will butcher you alive and then fuck all your bitches in front of your barely living body! Eh. Dunno. It seemed to me like you enjoyed it quite a bit. I shrug while raising a brow at him. I can literally hear the grinding of his teeth as he turns into a rage-filled tomato. Fuck waiting! Im going to end it all right now! Meeeeeeeeeeeeen! All the doors except for the main entrance burst in and quite a lot of dudes in various armours and with different weapons barge inside. They quickly spread throughout the room, standing with their backs to the walls. They point their des towards the centre as the frightened women scream and hug each other on top of the short stage. What is the meaning of this, Duke? The president stands up and looks at the drugged guy with wide eyes. Duke spits in his face but thankfully it doesnt hit the man''s mouth. I can see traces of the aphrodisiac in his saliva. Ive had enough of being your fuckingpdog! From now on, Im the association head and all your assets belong to me! Try anything funny and Ill kill you right after I deal with that fucker! Actually, I might do it anyway. Its easier to rece all of you rather than endure your shit. Think it over one more time, I say coldly, throwing my arms over the backrest again. You shut the fuck up! Im going to tear you apart in a moment! he shouts back and an emerald-coloured rapier materialises in his hand. My brows rise as I examine the de and the handguard. An enchanted weapon? Finally starting to realise how fucked you are? Dukeughs maniacally and waves his rapier a few times. You like it? Want it? Dont worry, Ill give Pass. I wave my hand from side to side while looking away. Sirgia would literally divorce me if I brought such third-rate trash back home and we arent even married yet. He blinks in confusion for a good five seconds as silence envelops the room. Then, he turns even redder and lunges at me with his rapier gaining a slight, orange glow signalising an ability. You dareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! ~Let me have some fun,~ I send a Whisper to Hecate and raise my leg. The moment Duke arrives in front of me, I kick him square in that fat barrel of his and send him flying towards the opposite wall. He smashes into two thugs or whoever the fuck they are and they fall to the ground together while groaning. G-Get him! he stutters from under his men and the other guys brandish their weapons at me. This is your one and only warning. I stand up, put my hands in my pockets, and move my gaze all around the room while letting some of my killing intent out. Throw your weapons down and get the fuck out or die a dogs death. I see a bunch of them tremble under my re but they share a look to reassure themselves and no one leaves. Sighing heavily, I bring out my draconic hilt. Alright. Its time to party. The mercenarieslets just call them that from now onthrow themselves at me as one mass, to the apaniment of valiant shouts. I shape my trusty, old whip in a blink. Not even a strand of dark purple mist envelops my arm anymore. The artefact feels morefortable in my hand than ever. I bet its connected to my meeting with the remnant of Liliths soul. Raising my hand above my head, I spin my wrist in circles. The purple cord ils around my body, forming a cone of protection. All the des bounce off the vicious tongue and a bunch of thugs end up whipped from getting too close, receiving some minor wounds. It makes the others hesitate but thats enough for me. I summon the Void Chains and tightly seal all the exits, noticing that one of the doors is open and that four members of the association are missing. They must have used me as a distraction to slip away, thankfully, taking the girls with them. Not a problem. Ill chase them after getting some exercise here. Surrender! You are surrounded! one of the men shouts. Surrounded? I chuckle at him. All I''m surrounded by is fear and dead men! While I canunch spells and abilities anywhere I want, I should somewhat limit myself in doing so. I dont want to hurt some poor girl doing her job past a wall or two. Thankfully, I dont have Shinos sword arts on me so I dont have to worry about obliterating half of the capital. Perhaps also thanks to Lilith, or just me growing so much stronger, my understanding of the artefact grew exponentially. With a single thought, I activate apletely new ability from the Formless de Arts and send my whip forward. The scaly rope wiggles through the air like a living serpent and coils around the throats of about seven mercenaries. Then, I notice that the tip has actually turned into the head of a snake just when it sinks its fangs into the neck of thest guy it wraps itself around. I yank it back and all the heads fly into the air one by one as they end up decapitated by the sharp, living whip. Lots of blood sprays from the headless corpses as they fall to the ground. Some of the other dudes look in horror at theirrades. I did warn you. Should have listened. I rest the hilt on my shoulder and shrug with the other hand. Immediately, a few more opponents decide to throw themselves at me and I focus on the battle again. I guess this is an excellent opportunity to test my control of the artefact a little. Spinning around, I flick my wrist forward and the tip of my whip strikes some poor dude straight into the nuts, shattering them to bits. He bends over with a high-pitched screech that sends shivers through the others and falls down. Grabbing the hilt with both hands, I spin it around and a purple mist reforms itself into an evil-looking scythe. Stepping to the side, I continue to spin it and cleave through three different men without an issue. Im pretty sure the de grew even sharper than it was in the past. Avoiding a swing from each side, I jump backwards and cut off the hands of the recent attackers. They scream in agony so I hastily grant them mercy and stab through their hearts with the scythe, nailing both of them in one move. The rest has started keeping their distance so I spin the scythe and lower my posture. After the third rotation, it changes into a long and deadly ive. The closest enemies dont even get a moment to scream as I cleave through them with a wide, all-around swing. Ten halves drop to the ground, sliced cleanly at the height of their belly buttons. There are still around fifteen thugs spread around but half of them are desperately trying to break through my chains blocking the exits. Unfortunately, they cant even scratch the spiritual metal, wounding themselves in the process as the sharp spikes hurt them back. Parrying a handaxe to the side, I headbutt a guy so hard his neck literally snaps and he thuds to the ground like a log. My bad. I forgot Im fighting basic Humans. Group up! We can only kill this monster by working together! One of the remaining mercs tries to gather his peers. I chuckle to myself. I guess Ive finally be thest boss. Firmly holding the pole with both hands, I pull them apart without a sweat. My ive splits into two, one crimson red and one dark sapphire, each of the same, initial size. The warriors in front of me pale greatly as I lower the weapons to the sides. You are not prepared! I shout at them with might. They look at each other in confusion and I shrug. Just wanted to say it at least once. Now you can die. I lunge forward faster than they can perceive it and mutte six bodies on my path. Screams erupt all around me as the others realise that they blinked and over one-third of their forces have disappeared. The valiant leader rushes at me while drawing a group of seven with him and I meet them head-on. He turns out to be nothing much and manages to block only one of my strikes before my other ive splits him in half with a vertical swing from below. I spin around like a ballerina imitating some cheap whirlwind technique from an aged MMO and turn half of his underlings into stered ham. The trio that somehow escapes such fate, tries to block my rotations by stabbing their polearms into one point together, but their weapons get shoved away with incredible force, effectively injuring each other rather than doing me any harm. Stopping the small tornado, I grant them quick death too. Five guys remain. I nce their way and raise my brows in confusion. They struggle with each other while pushing someone ahead, I guess to hide behind them while that person fights me. It looks kindaical as they argue, until one gets stabbed and thrown aside. The rest don''t even pay mind to what they have done and continue the squabble with one less member. I considered sparing some of you but Im now regretting even thinking about it. Im sure the world will be a better ce without you in it. They freeze and point their faces at me. I can clearly see their eyes go as wide as they can at the sight of me positioning both ives above my shoulders and drawing my arms to the back. Before they can react, I hurl the weapons forward like two merciless javelins. Each one nails two guys and plunges deep into the wooden wall. Nodding to myself at the perfectly calcted move, I walk up to them and pull my ives out, letting them merge back into one and then dematerialise. Then, as the four bodies fall to the ground, I notice the fat guy behind them, with two big gashes on his chest, and I suddenly remember the pig which started all of this. He must have hidden himself behind his men all this time, to the very end, most likely offering them money to stand in front of him. That could exin the weirdmotion. Oh well. Not like I expected anything from this utter waste. A random street whore would pose more threat than him and his toothpick. With the hilt still in my hand, I recall the chains and move through the door which has most likely been the escape of the association members. I follow the corridor while looking around. It doesnt seem like they got into a fight. At least, nobody is bleeding. Therefore, I continue forward while listening out for any hints of movement or footsteps. After passing a bunch of doors, I notice some noise from a clearly muffled room. Holding onto my hilt firmly, I shoulder the door and open it partially, avoiding swinging them fully inside to let them serve as my cover in case of an ambush. Looking through the quite wide gap, I find two people on the bed in the middle of the room. Some young guy lies on his back while holding his knees to his chest and a pretty girl kneels behind him as they both stare at me with shock. From how her waist is somewhat connected to his bottom, I can pretty much guess what is happening. And, it doesnt look like shes using any props. Nice cock. I give her a thumbs-up and slowly close the door. Well, whatever rows your boat, as they say. And she was quite sexy. Nevertheless, I continue on my path without being swayed by the obvious nature of this ce. Reaching an intersection, I put my hands on my hips and look both ways. Now, this might be a problem. Sir Carter! I look over my shoulder after someone calls my name and notice the topless madame jogging my way, with her delicious breasts bouncing out in the open. She reaches my side and takes a few deep breaths. What are you doing here? I told you not to get close, didnt I? I ask. Someone reported a bigmotion and many screams so I had to check it out just to be safe. Those men She winces a little but returns her eyes to mine. I didnt see your body anywhere so I assumed you either escaped or actually dealt with them. What is happening? Looks like a hostile takeover to me. But, the initiator doesnt seem to be with us anymore. Duke Gloomveil? So he wasnt assassinated? She raises her brows at me. Nope. He got done alongside his own men. Im now on my way to find the others. Do you maybe know where they could have run to hide? Definitely our masters office. Its this wa I grab Susans waist and pull her towards myself as she lets out a surprised squeal. A thin de bursts out through the door next to us right where she has been standing a moment ago. I m my foot into it with full power and breach it with enough force to obliterate it into splinters. Shoving my free arm forward, I grab the disoriented thug by the throat and crush his windpipe with one squeeze, releasing a loud crack into the air. His lifeless body slumps to the ground while Susan watches it with wide eyes. T-Thank you she stutters out. It seems that Duke had some guys lie in wait. We should quickly check on the others. Can you lead me to the office? I ask her with a calm, soothing voice. Of course. Great. Dont leave my side and stay close. Susan nods and lets me wrap my arm around her waist with a tiny flush on her face. She then points to the left and we move out. No more surprises await us as she guides me through the short maze of hallways. We finally reach quite fancy double doors and I kick them open without an issue. A scream instantly escapes my femalepanions throat as the room bes open to us. Krizdian and Albertus hide behind a massive desk of bright wood while the other two stand in the middle of the chamber together. Todd pulls his hand away and Quinfeys chubby body falls to the ground with no life in his eyes. He stands there with bloodied clothes and a dagger in hand, staring at us with a neutral expression. How peculiar I mutter to myself with a smirk. Chapter 135 – New Association, New Rules Chapter 135 C New Association, New Rules Oh. It looks like you somehow escaped, the mystery murderer says while cleaning the dagger off his already bloodied clothes. If he thinks thats what happened, then Im in no rush to break it to him. And what exactly is going on here, Mr Fool? I ask, crossing my arms over my chest. Todd smiles at me and its one of those slightly viinous, proud-of-himself grins. He understands well that I have seen through his silly acting long before he dropped it moments ago. I think its pretty obvious, isnt it? With Duke finally stepping out, I decided to take the initiative to uproot another fat, snivelling menace before it turned on us. The world will be a much better ce without that depraved toad in it. Uh-huh. Surely. I eye him for a moment and nce at the two older men still hiding behind the desk. What about them, then? Well, it all depends on how cooperative they are going to be. The man chuckles while turning to the scared geezers. I notice Susan tensing up next to me and I gentlyy a hand on her shoulder. She nces my way with worry all over her face and I can clearly see that their boss isnt too hated among his subordinates. Giving her a reassuring squeeze, I return my gaze to the front. Im not exactly sure what you are nning but its no longer relevant. We are doing this my way now. Todd halts his walk towards the two guys and gives me a frown over his shoulder. What? Exactly what you heard. This has already be quite a mess and someone has to fix it. I kind of intended to wipe the entire association off the face of Earuhhh, Naharren, I give the madame a wry smile after correcting myself as her eyes widen, clearly not because of it, but I guess it isntpletely rotten and vile so Im considering my options here. It depends where you stand now. He slowly turns around to face me and points his dagger my way. You? A lucky newbie wants to dictate terms? I think one of the thugs might have hit your head too hard as you were running away, which doesnt feel like an achievement considering that they even lost you in this ce. I shake my head with a chuckle. This is your only warning. Its not wise to point that thing at me. I have a feeling that you are quite a smart person and I would hate to see anything happen to you. Scoffing to the side, the wannabe spy-assassin starts slowly heading my way with a raised brow. He makes circling motions with his dagger as if to show it off even more. Susan takes a hesitant step back and I pull her closer with my left arm. The draconic hilt remains disabled in my right hand. But, I dont even get a chance to activate it as our soon-to-be assant hisses loudly after reaching the half-point and drops his dagger in pain. His eyes shoot to his bleeding palm in utter shock and confusion and they widen even more as he watches his weapon float through the room right into my open hand. Told you. I grin at him. Wha Before he has a chance to utter a full word, something tugs on his ankles with enough force to topple him backwards and an unmanly shriek leaves his lips. Instead of mming into the ground, he actually floats a bit higher in a horizontal position. Then, Hecate suddenly blinks into existence right behind him. His eyes almost pop out of their sockets when he spots the ghostly face of my Arachne bodyguard and the four sharp spikes hanging right above his body. Just as he starts screaming again, she puts those spider legs to work and we watch how she spins him around his own axis at a rapid pace. The poor idiot howls in fear and disorientation like a rotating siren rm as more and more thin threads constrain his entire figure. Second after second, the silver threads be more visible and he is soon tightly wrapped in a cocoon of steel-like, razor-sharp wires. Except for his head and feet. Hecate finally finishes dressing him up and stops the rotations with the man facing the ceiling. He keeps screaming and she smacks him in the face. Nothing really changes as he resumes after groaning from the hit so she ps him again but harder. Todd finally gets the point and shuts up. Everyone stays silent while looking at the hot spidergirl and her prey. I let out a chuckle and leave Susans side to approach my lovely yandere. Hecate nces at me with all of her deep ck eyes and the usual, neutral-cold expression. It doesnt change even after I happily ruffle through her adorable hair, which baffles the onlookers even more. Good job. You can let go of him now, I say with a smile. In an instant, a few threads snap and the captured dude crashes to the floor with a grunt of pain. Oh well. Wording, I guess. Dont worry. She wont hurt anyone unless you show any dubious intentions first. I run my gaze over everyone else present in the room. Also, you cane out from behind that desk. No one ising this way. They are all dead. Well, most of them. What? The presidents brows rise in mild surprise. He speaks the truth. The sexy, topless madame unhurriedly trots to my side, still keeping an anxious eye on the pale woman. I saw the bodies. All the men from the lounge room are in pieces. That includes Duke Gloomveil. There still might be a few of them in hiding, though. Right. Let me fix that in the meanwhile. I nod and the president-madame duo nces at me. ~You have a moment, Ailish?~ I reach out to my favourite lewd demon. ~For you? Always,~ the Subusdy half-moans into my mind. ~Want to hunt a few bastards hiding in a brothel?~ I ask. ~You had my attention, now you have my interest,~ she purrs back. ~May Ie in?~ ~Whenever you wish.~ A momentter, a purplish mist swirls out of my chest and quickly forms a feminine figure. The lower jaws of all the men in the office drop to the ground as a fucking bombshell with violet skin materialises next to me with a heart-throbbing grin. She wears her iconic, demonic attire barely hiding her most secretive areas. So, where are the naughty boys I have to punish? Ailish roams her gaze over the room while speaking in a tone dripping with lust. I p her jiggly butt and she moans openly. Focus on the job. You can have fun after. Yes, Master. She giggles alluringly and spins herself around tond on my chest, hooking her leg behind mine and stealing my lips with a joyful hum. I hope you can reward my effortster~ It all depends on your performance. Got what you need from my mind? I push my mouth into hers too, roughly pursuing her sweet tongue, and she releases an affirmative whine. Now go. I need to have a talk with these gentlemen and your perfect ass is distracting everyone. Ailish squeals as I smack her booty once more and then explodes in a puff of purple mist, reforming again behind my back. She ps her wings andunches herself through the open entrance, soaring through the hallway with adorable giggles. Now then. Where were we? I put my hands on my hips after storing the hilt in my ring. Ah, yes, the future of the association. At this point, Krizdian and Albertus have stopped their silly antics and risen to their full height. Naturally, Todd is still lying on the ground. Silently. He has clearly learned his lesson after getting bitch-pped twice by my charming bodyguard. Susan has grown morefortable too, which is good. Could you borate, please, Mr Carter? The president is the first one to speak again. But of course. I gesture at the coffee table on the side and he nods. We move to the sofas surrounding it and I plop myself on one side while the two men sit down opposite me. They jerk lightly as Hecate suddenly drops the tied-up guy onto the wooden surface using her threads and stops behind me like the obedient subordinate she is. The madame scurries around the ss cab and brings us a bottle of wine, quickly pouring everyone a ss. I dont notice any weird stuff in it this time. With the unfortunate passing of Duke Gloomveil during his little coup, and the unexpected disappearance of Mr Longhorn, we are now in a quite peculiar situation, arent we? I ask while taking a small sip. Krizdian nods, following after me. Yes, thats true. Two establishments are now left without a manager. Are there any rules for such circumstances inside the association? I raise a brow at the president. Certainly, Mr Carter. We ought to think about such unfortunate incidents as the passing of one of our valued members, the man answers. And they are? In the case that theres an unsupervised establishment amongst us, we gather to discuss and decide who should take it over after the previous owner. Many variables y a role in that process, from the opinions of the current staff, through bright development ideas from the members, to their own financial situation and rtionship with the former manager. I see. I rub my chin and nce down at Todd. I guess you were quite close with Mr Longhorn, werent you? The mans eyes widen slightly as he realises that Ive now seen through him even more. Its pretty obvious what his goal was. He must have been waiting for the opportunity for quite some time, ying an idiot amongst their ranks, perhaps aiming for a slightly less obvious assassination. Now, what should we do about you I tap my lips while staring at him and the bound guy pales. Please, dont kill me, he hastily mouths out, sending a nce at Hecate, and quickly continues after nothing smacks him in the face again. If you want, Ill withdraw my candidature from both takeovers. Just let me live, please. I turn to look at Susan. Do you know what this guys girls think about him? The exposed madame nods faintly with a little smile. Thankfully, it seems like they domunicate between the brothels to some extent. I havent heard anything bad from them, besides some asional little quarrels and conflicts, of course, but those happen everywhere. He seems to be a good host for both the guests and the women. His ce seems to be doing well, without much struggle. Thank you. I smile back at the pretty woman and move my gaze back to Todd. I like smart and ambitious people. You seem just like the person. The only thing such amazing people need is someone to keep their ambitions in check so that they dont overstep their boundaries. Dont you agree? After a brief moment, he makes a bunch of quick nods with an awkward smile. Great. I sp my hands and lean forward. I think it would be a waste to kill you. You have potential. Why dont you join us in this conversation as another affiliate and not a murder suspect? Are you still going to act out? I raise a hand and Hecate reaches past the couch and me with one of her onyx legs, slowly moving the tip closer to the mans throat. He fervently shakes his head while eyeing the sharp dagger. No, sir. I would be honoured to listen and participate. I couldnt be happier to follow any of your orders. Showing a wide grin, I snap my fingers. Todd winces while closing his eyes. Hecate slowly drags her ck spike over the silver cocoon and he lifts his eyelids prior to hearing the quiet, ripping noise right under his chin. She cuts through her own, durable threads like gossamer, fully releasing him in just a few seconds, withdrawing her pointy leg when shes done. There are a few seconds of silent confusion before the mans brain catches up on the fact that he has been freed and he slowly shifts over the table until he slides off it. Picking himself up from the ground, he nervously squeezes in to join the other two in front of me. Susan steps closer to clean the threads up but I quickly grab her wrist. I would be careful with those if I were you. I smile at her gently and she nods. After I nce at Hecate, she obediently scoops the unnecessary decoration into her six spider legs and hoists it away. Just then, I hear a whooshing noise and we all turn towards the door to see Ailishing to a stop after flying in. She licks her slender fingers stained with blood and sends me a grin, starting to walk over to us. I have sessfully punished all the naughty boys hiding around this charming ce. Is there anything else you would like me to do, Master? the Subus purrs seductively. Thats everything for now. Thank you. As I return my gaze to my conversation partners, the devilish woman reaches my sofa and positions herself next to Hecate, behind my other shoulder. I can see how scared and aroused the three guys are as they stare at the two badass beauties waiting for any word from me. I smile at them while crossing my legs and cing my joined hands on my thighs. Nothing should interrupt us anymore and it looks like your establishment should now be cleared out of any remaining vermin, I say to Krizdian. The president lowers his head in a polite bow. Im unspeakably grateful for this, Mr Carter. My heart can finally calm down after learning that my employees are safe and sound. I owe you a huge debt. Im fairly sure his heart wont be able to calm down for quite a while with how intensely he is ogling my sexy friend. I just hope Ailishs sinful body wont distract them too much. Shes clearly much more powerful than the drugged wine. I wave my hand at him in a dismissive fashion. Dont mention it. Lets get back on track. I cant deny your knowledge or experience, and since Ive decided to let the association be, is everyone here fine with Krizdian remaining in the seat of the president? Are you not going to take over that position? the man himself asks with a raised brow. No. I dont need a load of additional responsibilities and things to look after. Im doing very well from a financial standpoint so I dont really need any of the vacant establishments either. They differ from the quality and nature of my services anyway. They all frown and look between themselves. Whats in it for you, then? I dont think you are nning just to leave things be as they were after talking so much about potential and changes, Todd says with a decently calm tone. A few things. While I wont be the face of the association, dont be mistaken that Im not going to be involved in its life. You are still going to answer before me, just without all that unnecessary publicity. Its not like the people outside have to know, do they? The trio nods slowly while murmuring between themselves. Do you perhaps have a problem with that? They instantly start shaking their heads and I smile at them. Good. Ill let you know about the details in a moment. First, we have to close the current issues. Any objections regarding the position of the president? Feel free to speak openly. Im not going to murder you for sharing your thoughts and I dont want to turn you into mindless thralls. My sweetpanion could have done that long ago without so much unnecessary trouble. Ailish must have made some kind of threatening or lustful face because everyone swallows their saliva loudly. Looking up, I only catch her sending me a wink while cutely waving her fingers. I turn to Todd and he clears up his throat. None here. We agree too, Albertus answers on his and Krizdians behalf. Now, onto the two open businesses. Is there anyone who wishes to sit this one out? For whatever reason? None of them says anything so it looks like they are all hoping to expand a little today. Alright. Whose establishment is currently doing the best? To my surprise, its Todd who raises his hand. You are getting one of the locations, then. Any particr preference? He drops his gaze to the table and starts pondering over the question. Its of no surprise. He was most likely aiming for Quinfeys ce but theres now another option to consider. From the faces of the other two, I dont think they are particrly upset about this so well see how things go. I think I know the most about Mr Longhorns establishment, he finally responds. His employees also know me quite well. I think it wouldnt be an issue to properly take over his spot. Then that leaves Dukes establishment up for auction. Any volunteers? Albertus and Krizdian shift a bit ufortably and I dont miss that detail. Anything wrong with it? I ask. Well It doesnt have the best reputation. Its still doing pretty well, but the president admits with a nervous nce. Does it still bring profits or was he just turning it into ruins? It stays afloat. He definitely had some loyal clientele and good women. The establishment is in a good condition too, Albertus adds. Then we just gotta fix it. I suggest that it goes to the person who currently earns the least, just to boost them up a little. I stroke my chin while considering all the options. That would be me, the presidents aged friend answers again. But, wouldnt that have apletely opposite effect? Maybe if we left everything in your hands, then yes, but there are going to be changes, as I mentioned earlier. I nce at each of them. This group was called an association but seemed more like a small backstabbing ring. The trio scrunches their faces and I cant help but chuckle at their expressions. From now on, you three are going to actually work together. Half of the earnings are going to be ced in a joint ount run under the associations name. That capital is then going to be used to develop everyones businesses, depending on how they are faring and if they have recently received such support. Naturally, it doesnt have to be half if thats too much and impedes covering the operating costs. And, whenever someone gets under the line, those funds can help them get up again. They exchange nces while nodding a little at each other. I dont see any signs of disagreement so I continue. You are going to actually openly share gathered data and experiences to make all establishments flourish. Im sure they all have more or less unique styles and themes but there are plenty of things you can do to support each other and boost your growth through cooperation. With the joint ount, it will only benefit you if every persons business thrives, I exin. Pardon my blunt question, but wouldnt all of this just increase thepetition for you? Krizdian joins his hands and puts his chin on top of them. I grin at the curious men. While our field is the same, our markets arent exactly as such. I dont think you employ any non-humans while I dont employ any Humans, except for the staff, I guess. Your actions wont hit me as hard as you might think. Plus, its in my interest as your backer to see you grow. Besides perhaps the ess to the money we collect, I still dont really see how that can be of much use to you. Todd scratches his head. Im just going to use you guys as an advertisement. I spread my hands to the sides. It wont hurt you much to show some flyers, posters, drink coasters or such. Most of your patrons wont even bat an eye at those, but amongst hundreds of people, there will always be someone curious or interested. All you have to do is to point them in the right direction. That feels like you would just be using us to increase the awareness of your brand What would we get from so tantly advertising another? Albertus asks a tad timidly. A chance to continue living? I raise a brow at him. They start nodding at each other while murmuring and sending me a few anxious nces. I chuckle more openly and they turn silent. Just joking. Or am I? I grin at them and they sweat a little. You are now in a pathetic state. Not business-wise, but image-wise. After or if you ever manage to be actually decent people caring after your employees and guests, Im going to cooperate with you more. You should be aware of how many innovative things my team hase up with, and we havent even scratched the tip of the iceberg. Theres more to introduce than we physically can so theres a chance that you would get to receive something unique. Each of you. A quite apparent sparkle twinkles in literally everyones eyes. Excitement is written all over their faces. In the end, this was what they have been aiming for since the very moment I was invited to this meeting. Now, I promised them to share those secrets. If they earned the right. And I am the one to judge that. Hook, line, and sinker. Perfect execution. That does sound like a good deal, the youngest participant agrees. Not like we have another option anyway. This might be exactly what the association needed, the president joins in. A fresh blood and the winds of change. We shall build something even greater on this new foundation. Im in too. Albertus nods sagely. It does sound quite appealing and believable. I nce at the beautiful madame and smile gently at the bralessdy. She gives me a sweet grin too and blushes just a little bit. With that, she and the other girls should have it easier from now on. I have to admit that its mostly because of them that I wavered. If I chose to destroy the association, it would inevitably render all those women jobless in a single night or two. Thats a lot of innocent bystanders hurt by my own little vendetta. The main culprit is already dead so theres no use dragging everyone else down alongside him. I did fuck up a little since we were supposed to bring the bastard to trial but shit never goes ording to n. He picked literally the worst day for his little revolution. d to have all of you on board. I p my hands a few times to capture their attention again. Naturally, I trust you as much as a starved Goblin so Im not going to leave you unsupervised. Would you like to take over this task, Ailish? My dear Subus hums beautifully as she runs her gaze over the trio and they get all scaroused again. I think it will be fun. I just have to keep them in check and make sure they arent thinking of doing anything silly or very, very stupid, right? She seductively ys with her tail while speaking. Pretty much. We will install our patentedmunication device in their respective offices so I can be more or less in touch with them but you would be my intermediary and agent too, speaking on my behalf to everyone here. I wont always be around to pick up the call, I exin, reaching with my hand back over my shoulder to graze her soft tummy. Ailish bites down on her lower lip. I like that. You can leave it to me, Master. Thanks. Any objections? I nce at the three dudes and they shake their heads. Perfect. Lets get to work, then. Theres a lot of cleaning to do. What about the dead people? The thugs should not be that hard to deal with but the other two Krizdian makes an uncertain expression. Ill take care of the formalities as a token of goodwill. My connections can easily handle that much. Just get rid of the bodies and agree to any story they give you about the events of this day. Im sure we wont even have to nt any fake evidence for scum like them. I wave my hand in a bored fashion. And they would be? Albertus tilts his head a bit while raising his brows. How am I supposed to know? Guards, knights, some kingdom official or whoever. Or are you expecting the King to deliver the news personally? They frantically shake their heads and I chuckle at them. Good. Thats it for now. Would you mind showing us out, Susan? Anything you need, Mr Carter. The ero-receptionist makes a jiggly bow and gestures towards the door. I lift myself up, nod at the three guys, and walk toward her. She straightens up and blinks in confusion as only two people head her way. Hecate has already vanished in that short moment she directed her gaze to the ground and the spidergirl has clearly made an impression on the onlookers as the men look around with wide eyes. With Ailish by my side, I follow the madame. Susan takes a peek or two over her shoulder now and then so I increase my pace and wrap my arm around her waist. Ailish whines from behind us and hastily catches up, coiling my other arm around herself, with my palm right over her hidden flower. With a quiet sigh, I decide to reward her a little and rub my fingers into the thin material covering her already-soaked slit. She hums happily as we move, letting out an asional moan. Our temporarypanion obviously doesnt miss that and hesitantly pulls my hand down their belly too. Since it would be rude to leave her just watching, I give Susans exposed mound some attention too. Needless to say, I walk the rest of the distance to the lobby with two roughly breathing women moving almost on their tiptoes as my fingers caress their most sensitive ces. The pleasure partially clouds the girls awareness of our surroundings and we stroll into the open space just like that, with my digits deep inside them. stair! A familiar voice rings from my left and the madame sobers up instantly, jumping away from me. Gloria struts to us with a big smile and stops in front of me. Her eyes drop to my stained fingers, then to the receptionist, then down at the wet trails travelling down the womans delicious legs, and she snorts cutely. Well, well, well. It looks like even Stuck-Up Susan cant resist your magic fingers. The ck-haired, big-tittied girl giggles, making her friend blush intensely. My legs are still wobbly. She falls into my chest with a yful cry and I shake my head with a sigh. Enjoyed your break? I ask. I did. Ive never orgasmed so hard. Thank you for showing me how little I knew about sex. She gives me a warm hug. But, are you okay? I heard that there was some struggle in the establishment and people got hurt. Yes, Im fine. There was a small incident but your bosses are taking care of the cleanup right now. Its not a pretty sight. Duke tried to take this ce over by force and his thugs ended up in pieces. Gloria gasps and steps back, looking all over me. You are not hurt, are you? Ailish scoffs to the side while rolling her eyes. Please, as if any of those pathetic worms could evennd a scratch on stair. He turned all of them into minced meat in seconds. Our short friend finally notices that mypanion isnt just a differently-skinned woman but a full-fledged monstergirl and her eyes go wide. I chuckle while patting her ck hair. You girls have nothing to worry about anymore. I made sure about that. Give it a moment and everything will be even better than it was before. What do you mean? Gloria raises her brows at me. Ill exin it to everyone in a second, Susan joins in, holding her joined palms over the fabric of her skirt, clearly trying to hide her dripping pussy as much as she can. Mr Carter helped us a lot today. He is our great benefactor. Even greater than he already was? Are you a hero or something? The well-endowed beauty smirks at me from slightly below. Something. I chuckle wryly. Now, I enjoy yourpany a lot, but Ive already overstayed by a longshot. It was a pleasure meeting you Gloria, Susan. Im sure well be in touch. I wink at the bare-breasted madame and she flushes again. The big-chested shortie giggles and steps aside. Thanks for everything. Let me know whenever you are around and Ill dly let you do anything you want to me. You just want to get your mind blown again. I grin at Gloria while passing her. And my pussy, she quips back with a seductive grin. I shake my head while waving my hand at her and we leave the Travelling Tit with Ailish. ncing up at the bright sky, I sigh heavily and the charming Subusdy snuggles to my side, cing a gentle peck on my cheek. That was some impressive negotiations. I allowed myself to take a peek at your memories from today and I got so, so wet watching you y with them and then rip those men into bits. The way you borrowed my ability was so sexy too. Im so proud to be your Subus, your little, lewd bitch. I appreciate thepliment but Im not going to finger you for the remainder of our trip back through the middle of the overcrowded streets. I smile at her. Ailish whines with a sad expression and then clicks her tongue. It was worth a try. Iugh at her tricks and we begin to walk hand-in-hand. Her tail adorably coils around our joined palms, binding us together. She might be extremely flirty and teasing but Ailish has a very cute side too, craving not just intense sex but also sweet, gentle affection. We reach home about half an hourter and walk past the doorstep. The thirsty Subus instantly locks her gaze on my crotch and waits next to me with a big grin. Sighing while shaking my head, I magic my clothes off and let stair Junior bob happily at being released into the open. Ailish licks her lips but only nts another peck on my cheek. Follow me. Theres something that requires your attention. We shouldnt dilly-dally, as much as I would love to nail myself on you right here, right now. I raise a brow at her but she shrugs, starting to saunter towards the stairs leading to the top floor with a delicious sway of her exquisite hips and ass. My eyes follow her jiggling cheeks as she climbs the steps and she is fully aware of what she is doing to me, shing proud smirks over her shoulder. She jumps over thest group of steps and taunts me with her wagging finger. Im not going to back away from a challenge, even though I know perfectly well that she just wants to see something of mine jiggle too. Launching myself off the ground, I leap to the very top andnd in a crouch with a yful grunt. What the fuck man?! A familiar, male voice hits me from ahead and I snap my eyes to the source. All the Heroes are sitting in the closest lounging area and their gazes are directed right at me, including Kamil, the owner of the previous shout, while I still remain in a deep squat with my arms extended to the front. Most of the girls have their cheeks tainted with a crimson shade as they peer right into my dangly bits. Cursed, perverted vixen. Gotta keep those calves in shape. I straighten up and clear my throat. I did not expect guests today. And, apologies but Ill have to remain like this. We know. Marcia shoots me a sultry look. Thats just a bonus. Kamil groans while rolling his eyes, trying to keep them as far away from my waist as possible. I slowly walk to join them and plop myself down between Shino and Natalie. The samurai shortie blushes heavily but doesnt run away. She actually ces her small hand on my thigh, with her fingers just inches from the tower of desire. The calm bards cheeks are tinged with some rosiness too but Natalie doesnt show it if this bothers her in any way. Well, I literally fucked Shino right in front of her face so this much should be fine, right? We We are going to leave now, so my cute Japanese girlfriend stammers shyly. Already? I just got here. I guess you must have been waiting for a bit. Natalie chuckles softly while shaking her head. We are departing to that vige the King mentioned. Shino wanted toe so we said our goodbyes properly. We might be out for a little while. Ah. I cock my head to the back. Got it. Well, good luck then. And be careful. How are you feeling, Vanessa? The princess gives me a small smile and nods. Better. Shino doesnt let me even start thinking any negative thoughts, always staying around. Thank you both for looking after me so much. You are wee. Its only the right thing to do. What are your ns now? Marcia leans forward to catch a bit more of my erection past the table. Right now? Rest a bit. I just came back from teaching a lesson to a bunch of dudes running supposedly the most influential association of brothels in this city andpletely taking it over after mutting about thirty goons who were going to overthrow it in the meanwhile. Everyone looks at me with wide eyes and Ailish giggles. I heard what happened to Hari. Did you punish that man, Sensei? Shino nces up at me. Hes dead. Two ives to the chest do that to a person. Looked kinda nice pinned to the wooden wall. Fucking metal! Marcia cheers with a chuckle. As for after, well, I have lots of ns. We just got a new alchemist and tailor, Im still in the middle of things with Ria and stealing contracts from her old boss, Meru needs my help too. Theres just way too much. Ill certainly have something to keep myself busy while you adventure a bit. I wink at my cute samurai girlfriend. I exchanged a few words with Mari-san in passing. I cant wait to see her bring the costumes to life. The next time wee here will be so exciting. Shinos eyes literally sparkle at me. Same. Keep the ideas and designsing. I guess Ill keep it a surprise which ones she picks up with Nyfile. If you do well on your new quest, Ill have them make one specifically for you when you return. Anything you want. I didnt know she could glow even more but Shino practically emits moonlight from her skin as her big, purple eyes drill into mine with pure excitement. Ill do my best, Sensei! She pushes herself to my side and hugs me tightly. Chuckling, I pat her head. The offer stands for you guys too, I guess. Its only proper. Marcia moans while running her hands over her front. Mmmmmm... I already know what I want Lets move! Everyoneughs to some extent as the redhead springs to her feet. We talk for a little longer about their uing travels and my situation. I keep myself rtively hidden from the other two guys to make it a bit morefortable for them while we speak. Then, they start getting up and heading out. Natalie and Shino are thest to rise from the couch and the charming shortie gives me a loving hug from the front as her friend stands a bit away from us with her arms crossed under her moderate chest, waiting patiently for the ck-haired girl. Take care of yourself, Sensei. Ill see you soon. I hope you dont mind me visiting your Soul Realm, do you? Shino asks with pleading eyes. Of course not. You are allowed to bother me whenever you want. Take care of yourself too. We join our lips in a gentle kiss thatsts way longer than it should and Shino backs away with a little flush. She nces down and gives me a few yful pumps with an adorable smile before quickly falling to a crouch and leaving a peck on my lower head too. Giggling to herself, she runs away to Natalie and the two wave at me together before descending the stairs. Chapter 136 – Slow Improvement Chapter 136 C Slow Improvement After everyone leaves, Ailish walks up to me with a smile. What now? I sigh softly and wrap my arm around her waist. I nned to see how Mari has settled in and perhaps check on Velen but I just remembered that I really should let the King know about the mess I made in that brothel. That would certainly be wise. She nods as the tip of her tail yfully traces circles over my lower back. So, yeah, I gotta pay one more visit to the castle, a quick one this time. Want to tag along? I raise a curious brow at my charming Subus. With pleasure. She gives me an alluring smirk as her eyes run over my exposed front. While she is distracted, Ind a solid, juicy p on her bubbly butt, making Ailish squeal and giggle impishly as she nibbles on her lower lip. No horny in public, though. Ive had enough troublesome events for one day. I squint at her. I cant promise that, she purrs enchantingly. Shaking my head, I give her tender behind a good squeeze. At least get into your maid uniform. I dont need you making every single guy we pass by as hard as steel. Purplish smoke twirls around Ailishs figure and quickly forms our iconic maid dress and other decorative pieces. What if I wanted to make you as hard as steel? she asks while crossing her arms under her delicious chest, intentionally causing it to bounce a bit. I step closer and push myself into her, stealing her plump, tasty lips. You dont need to wear skimpy outfits to make me hard. Just your beauty pushes me into overdrive, I whisper to her ear after we split. She lets out a musical moan while rubbing herself into me and steps back with a wide smile. Then, she extends her elbow to me and I quickly resummon my clothes too. We link arms and walk out of the mansion. Just in case, I let my senses wander over all the residents briefly to see if theres anyone who may need some assistance or something, but everyone seems to be doing fine and doesnt need to be bothered. We dont drag it out and head straight to the castle, chatting casually about various things. As expected, the mostmon topic amongst the ones we assume is of course rted to Lilith. I would be shocked to learn that its actually not what is upying the mind of the dazzling Arch Subus after we reached a revtion regarding her life mission. But, she is as understanding as always and often repeats that I shouldnt try to rush into danger blindly for her sake, even though I can feel her slight anxiety. Their progenitor seems to be safe but we dont really know much about that, honestly. I make sure to hold Ailishs hand dearly and stroke it gently to convey that she is not alone and she has clearly done so much more for the revival of their Allmother than all the other Subi. The castle appears in front of us in a sh, or at least thats how I feel since time flies when you are talking with the person you love spending time around, and we enter its premises without any issues. One of the guards leads us inside while another, wearing lighter armour, speeds ahead to announce our unexpected request for a brief audience. A bunch of men and women do throw some anxious or disgusted looks at my stunningpanion but we pay them no mind. Surprisingly, more and more people start getting a bit friendlier and more open, at least towards the non-humans from my close circles. Some even smile kindly at Ailish and exchange greetings, and one young maid straight uppliments her hair. Soon, the other knight runs into us from the opposite direction and takes us over, guiding us to the chamber where the King is awaiting our arrival. After knocking lightly, he holds the doors for us with a polite bow and we slip inside to find Ross going over some documents scattered over a round table in the middle. Al! I didnt expect you to be back this early. Did something perhaps happen? Oh, and wee to the prettydy too, of course. He straightens up and cracks his knuckles a bit before giving us a respectful nod. Trust me, neither did I, but recently, things just dont want to go ording to the ns. I sigh heavily and Ailish giggles devilishly. Dont distract him too much, I warn her yfully and smack her behind. Ill be a good girl, she replies coyly and walks aside to wander through the room. Ross eyes follow her dancing tail for a second before returning to me. Whats wrong then? I hope you arent too deep in your preparations to fuck that rude guy who assaulted Hari over. I nce at the plentiful parchments resting on the tabletop. Well, to some extent I am, but this isnt exactly it. He gestures at them and I nod. My subordinates need to work on that for a moment while I deal with other issues. You might want to recall them, then. Why? He furrows his brows at me. Hes dead. Ross snorts and shakes his head. I should have expected that. Couldnt hold yourself back after seeing his ugly mug again? No, actually, I really nned to spare him and drag him to your doorstep but fate just didnt want to cooperate with me on that. I chuckle and spread my arms to the sides. Believe me or not, but that fat bastard nned a revolt to take over their entire association and chose todays meeting as the day of the operation. Or, at least he brought his men in preparation just in case but me drugging him a little bit with his own aphrodisiac tipped the scales off. The King stares at me nkly for a moment and then explodesughing while pping his thigh. I swear, every single day is something else with you around. He wipes away a few tears of amusement. Yeah, I need to let my men know that they dont have to invest in that n anymore. I take it that the meeting didnt go well? Depends who you ask. I smirk at him. I guess I had some fun with those thirty thugs he threw at me, unfortunately, identally killing him in the process as he tried hiding behind thest few like a coward and I didnt notice beforeunching two literal ives into the crowd and turning him into a hanging decoration. Ross clicked his tongue. Bastard went out far too easily but I cant me you. I nned to have some fun with him too while extracting some information. s, as you said, life makes its own ns. Yeah. I shrug. Other than that sudden plot twist, everything went rather well. One of the other members murdered another, then I stepped in, scared them a little, had a short talk about their association, which now technically belongs to me but unofficially, and created a few rules for them to follow. They shouldnt be causing any more problems but let me know if anythinges up and Ill whip them back into order. Sure. That will be helpful a lot. Also, we might need a cleanup and cover for this little massacre in one of the well-known brothels. I instructed them to go with anything your people tell them to do and such. I hope you can assist me with this and Ill owe you one. Dont mention it. Ill let my men on the case right away. It will benefit us both anyway. The King waves his hand at me. So, you now control the entire night servicework in the capital? He smirks at me proudly. To some extent, yes. But, I dont really n to thwart anyw-abiding new businesses thate up as those guys had. This is your field, not mine. Im just going to use them to elevate myself as much as I can, thats all. Im sure having some insight into the inner workings of the market and how its going to move from now on will be interesting too. Hopefully, we can use it to spread more of the demi-human-friendly ideology. The changes are already noticeable, I tell you, but we need to utilise every bit of opportunity that presents itself to us if we want to make big transitions. He strokes his chin while looking at me with a serious gaze. I noticed. And naturally, thats the n. How is the situation right now then? I ask curiously. Crime rate, assaults, and general hostility towards them is steadily falling. Society''s perspective has clearly shifted a tiny bit thanks to your girls. It doesnt mean that the living conditions for the demi-humans have suddenly risen by a lot, but I have a feeling that we could actually try to push a very reform very soon, and thats a grand first step. I would have never thought I would live to see the day I can move from just thinking about that to introducing it. Thats amazing. I show an excited smile. Whats in it? First, the most crucial, making demi-human ves equal to the other ves. You witnessed first-hand how they are treated. If this goes through without too much opposition, they will gain the same rights, the same protections, and such. It might sound like nothing, but No, no, thats huge, I interrupt him. I can see how this might be tough even with the peoples approval. ve traders might not be as happy. But I really hope we can make this happen. Yeah, this will be a big operation. Many captives who were taken uwfully will have to be released and thats the biggest hurdle. We are currently trying to calcte things on how to possiblypensate the traders for the loss. Thankfully, we both know demi-humans are worth trash right now, as much as it pains me to admit that. I shake my head with a tense smile. But, dont go too far. They all know what theyve been doing is wrong so giving them anything after thew changes is already very generous. Make sure to convey that properly and we should thwart at least some opposition. We will. For sure. He nods sagely. Im also secretly hoping that this will fix our rtions with the other races at least a tiny bit. We are going to ry the change to them so that they can prepare for an influx of peopleing back. If it wont bite us in the ass and they choose to take revenge for their abused by starting a war, of course. If worsees to worst, know that we will certainly lend you a hand in protecting the people. Shino and the others are strong, and Ive been slowly building a quite powerful squad myself. Not everyone is a born fighter but many are now much better trained than D or even C-rank adventurers. I wouldnt be surprised if our side project gets a chance to surface soon. Side project? Ross blinks at me a few times. What am I not aware of? Oh, you should be. I chuckle at him. You suggested it yourself long ago. We are building mercenary corps under that brothel, waiting for the public opinion of the demi-humans to improve a bit before we step into the light. You can call it Phase Two of showing that demi-humans are just like us and can be very beneficial to our lives. Right, there was something like that in the rumoursing from those wretched vigers you guys took care of. So, you really are serious about it? Definitely. It did start as a means for them to defend themselves but it will be good for them to be able to go out on missions or quests freely. Plus, just imagine how much further they can spread the word like that. Groups of badass women who fight like legends and fuck like Subi. Its still a far future but we are almost ready to initiate the first parts of the n. Our numbers still need to grow a little more. I think that will be the first-ever mercenary brothel in the world, hahaha. The Kingughs openly and steps closer to pat me on the shoulder. I really didnt think much about it when I spoke about you creating an army of badass girls to save the world but its now more likely than ever. Ailish walks up to me from behind and wraps her arms around my torso as her chin rests on my other shoulder. Theres no doubt. Everyone is learning diligently. They are excited to be hunters after living as prey for so long. There are exceptions, of course, but thats the majority. And Master makes sure to boost their growth with his marvellous seed as often as he can too. I snicker and bonk her on the head. You could have skipped thest part but I appreciate the optimism. Ross clears his throat with his cheeks growing just a tad redder. d to hear that. You are certainly living the life, arent you? Exchanging a nce with Ailish, who then lovingly pecks my cheek, I sigh softly and smile at him. Yeah, I am. And I will continue to do so for as long as I can. There are still many things to do. And a world to save, he adds with a grin. Maybe Shino will be able to take care of that one for me. I chuckle. Dont make it look like Im the only one you can count on. I was literally nothing when we came here. And look where you are now. He scans my figure proudly. Lets just hope you dont decide to take over the world right after saving it. Too much of a hassle. I wave my hand dismissively. But, we need to get there first. And so, I need to go too. Weve wasted enough time on pointless chatter already. We share a firm handshake and the two of us leave the King to his own matters. No one seems to be waiting to guide us back so we stroll through the castle by ourselves. About halfway towards the exit, we stumble on Lianne, who is naturally surprised to see me again and stops us for a brief moment. I pepper her with some gentle kisses when nobody is watching and the two women exchange a few words between themselves. The Queen doesnt indulge in my affection for too long and soon escapes to follow what she has been doing. Jogging away from us, she sends me a wink over her shoulder while raising the back of her azure dress, shing us her exposed slit, clearly a little bit heated up judging from the small drops of love juices dripping from it. That insatiable pervert is going fullmando around the castle. Who would have thought? We get back on track and exit the castle without any more impromptu stops. I take us to one of the food stalls as we walk through the town and we share a few skewers together happily. Although, the beautiful Subusdy would certainly like to feast on a different type of meat much more, judging by Ailishs lustful nces. After reaching our home again, I reward my sexypanion properly and she gets to suck two entire loads out of me right in front of the reception desk while fingering herself like mad. Very thankful for the delicious dessert, Ailish ces a tender peck on my cheek and scurries away to leave me to my other responsibilities. And there are plenty. Today is a free day so I have quite a few more hours to do things than on working days. I could go to Velen and Dhosk, Nyfile and Mari, perhaps check on Sirgias work too, or maybe pay a visit to Vivi and Leilei. Thinking about it more, I should start with thest idea. Theyve been waiting for the moment I finally im them so that they can start working properly after rewarding me for taking them in. A lot of things happened in the meantime and I kind of dyed this unintentionally. I just hope they arent disappointed or think that Ive been avoiding them. So, the n is clear, I gotta show our two Nereid friends a good time and rehabilitate myself. Tomorrow is another working night and Im sure they will want to get on it already. Using my abilities, I locate them behind the mansion, resting in the garden, and head there. I find the colourful duo sitting on the edge of the small pond while dipping their legs in the crystal-clear water. Meiya and Neiya loiter around and tend to the nts, with the shorter Satyr sister hanging around the Nereids. She exchanges some quiet words with them as the two giggle together. Walking to their spot, I crouch behind them just as they nce over their shoulders. Hi. Enjoying yourselves here? I ask with a smile. They giggle again and answer with the same. We do. Would you like to join us, Master? Vivi, the yellow-skinned beauty asks. Sure but if you would like, then I have a longer moment to Their eyes suddenly turn wide and both women jump to their feet in one, single motion, causing a loud ssh of water which stters partially at the poor Satyr girl tending to the nearby bush, making her squeal in surprise. I dont get to finish my sentence as the Nereids grab my arms and run ahead with me in tow. Before we disappear from Meiyas sight, I sh her an apologetic smile, watching the water drip off her curly, brown hair. The two excited girls drag me through the entire mansion while giggling to themselves and we pass a few other residents who give us curious looks. I can only smile wryly as Im taken straight to their of the yellow and green seductresses and shoved inside right after they open the door. I stumble a little andnd on the chilly, jelly bed as they keepughing to themselves adorably behind my back. Flipping myself around, I watch as Vivi and Leilei energetically jump out of their already quite skimpy clothes and their appetising bodies bounce in front of my eyes with so much enthusiasm. Moments after all of them is revealed to me, they lunge forward inplete sync and m into me as I let out a yful grunt. Their smooth, slightly slick and cold bodies gently rub into mine as they pepper my neck and face in giggly kisses while their slender fingers stumble on every bump of the muscles of my torso. Looks like I underestimated your eagerness to mate. I chuckle under theirscivious caresses. Im sorry for making you wait for so long. Its fine. We understand. You have a lot of things to take care of, Master, Vivi says in between her sucky kisses. But, you can certainly make it up to us, Leilei pokes my erection a few times and they both giggle. She is right. Perhaps you could also punish us for our past behaviour while we are at it, the former suggests while nibbling on her lower lip. Oh, I think I agree wholeheartedly, thetter purrs with a quiet whine as she grinds her privates into my thigh. We were bad, bad girls, ying with the hearts of many males. You should punish us in their stead, show us what scheming witches such as ourselves deserve, make sure that we never forget our sins. I ce my hands on their respective necks and squeeze them softly, bringing their faces to my own. Is that what you want? I ask with a deep tone. They giggle at me and I can literally see the dense lust in their pretty eyes. They want to be devoured and I will devour them as per their polite request. Fine. Ill fuck you so hard that your knees will go weak every time you see me. They stare at me with hungry, starving expressions and I sit up while sliding my fingers into their bountiful hair. Pulling them with myself and evoking some cheerful gasps from the duo, I bring their faces to the sides of my cock and they lock their sights on the standing monument of desire momentarily, forgetting about anything else. Lick it, I order them and push their mouths into my shaft. Vivi and Leilei waste no time in bringing their tongues out and doing as they are told. I drag them up and down my length as they release sighs of bliss, most likely from getting to finally taste a male. They close their eyes and fully enjoy the slow brushes I apply to myself with their tongues. But, it would be no fun to just continue like that, right? I reaffirm my grip on the green-skinneddy and dont drag her down my shaft again after reaching the tip. Leilei gives me a curious side nce since she cant do much more and I smirk at her before plunging her open mouth onto myself from above. Her eyes widen briefly but she quickly closes her lips and gets to work with her chilly tongue. The other girl whines with a tiny pout and I tug Vivis hair down. Her face ends up right in my orbs and she quickly starts sucking on the two balls while humming to herself in joy. I hold her close to my sack while gently bobbing her friends head on my cock. They stare at each other from opposite directions and I can make out the happy smiles slightly curving their busy lips. Exhaling in pleasure, I push Leilei further onto my length and she gags a little as I partially enter her throat. Naturally, I hastily pull back up to check on her but she fervently shakes her head while ncing at me and its not the negative shaking. She clearly urges me to ignore that little hup. So, I press her down again and actually force myself in until her nose kisses my underbelly. Vivi whines again seeing Leileis throat speared by my cock. I bring Leilei up and start repeatedly moving her up and down to fuck that pretty throat of hers. As wet noises and some asional gurgles fill the air, I pull the yellow-skinned Nereid up from my jewels and bring her face next to mine. She gazes deep into my eyes with a pleading expression. Please, let me do that too. I want to feel you pierce my throat like that. She surprises me with a quite open request, sneaking nces at Leilei. I lean forward and join our lips in a passionate kiss. Vivi moans into my mouth as I grab a handful of her jiggly breast. Her tongue actively chases after mine while I squeeze and knead the tender hill, giving her stiff nipple a few pinches and pulls. Then, I slide my hand into her hair again and pull on it strongly, causing her to groan seductively as her head tilts to the back. Slowly dragging her towards my waist, I finally pull Leilei off my cock and she starts gasping for air as saliva drips from her mouth. Vivi licks her lips before I plunge inside them and I give her some time to relish in this hot lollipop before I begin to make a mess out of her throat too. Her green-skinned friend watches me intently while breathing heavily and I graze over the gorgeous Nereids side tenderly. She moves closer by herself and presses her breasts into me as she starts pecking my lips. My leg ends up between her thighs and Leilei rubs her chilly, dripping pussy into it with melodic moans causing my mouth to vibrate. In the meanwhile, Vivi gets to experience what Leilei had not that long ago and dly receives all of me without a single sound of protest. We remain in that position for a short while so that she can enjoy getting drilled for a bit until I take her off my dick too and she joins her friend over my other leg. They grind themselves into me together and I listen to their enchanting voices working in tandem. I thought it was Sirens that ensnare the poor sailors with their songs but your moans are bringing me closer and closer to losing myself in my urges, I say with a yful grin and they giggle at me after exchanging nces. Thats because Ahhhh We love to sing Leilei replies with a stronger thrust of her hips. We practised Nhhhhnnn A lot Mmmm To seduce the males Vivi admits as she shivers a bit and rests her forehead on my shoulder. Its definitely working. I smirk at them and snake my fingers down their tummies until I run into the shy nubs above the curtains usually hiding their secret alcoves. The musical notes grow in volume as I start tracing circles over their clits and the two charming girls stop their movements to fully enjoy my caresses. They actually try to give back a bit by pumping my shaft with their dainty hands but they often pause to shudder or push themselves more into my digits. I guess its time to make you really sing, I whisper to their ears and draw myself back to watch their faces. Which one of you lured in more pitiful men? Be honest with me. They share a pensive look, as much as they can under my assault, and Leilei bites lightly on her lower lip. She did I was always second Ahhhh the green-skinned beauty admits. I grab them by their necks again and push them behind myself. The duo bounces on the bed with more giggles and I turn around to take a look at them sprawled on the jelly mattress with hungry, expectant smiles. Without further ado, I wrap my fingers around Vivis ankles and pull her towards me as I remain on my knees. She squeals in delight as her thighsnd on my shoulders and my lips crash into the light yellow flesh of her fragrant lily. I immediately start giving her wet folds sucky kisses and running my tongue all around herbia. Oh, my Goddess It feels like Im flying Mmmmmm she moans openly and grips the sheets. Leilei obediently watches from the side as I eat her friend out but I do catch her very slowly rubbing her own slit in anticipation too. Vivis moans turn even louder when I dive into her leaking honeypot with my tongue and scoop her juices like sweet, chilly, melted ice cream. Ahhh Ahhhh Its so nice Ahhhh Leileis tongue ispletely different Ahhh Ahhh So warm the yellow-skinned Nereid keeps moaning charmingly. At this point, Leileils breathing grows a bit ragged too and I can see her cheeks lit up with desire as her fingers move faster over her girly mound. So, I flick my tongue for thest time and spin Vivi around as she squeals in surprise. I lift her up a bit and drag her face over her friends waist, where I lower her while setting her on all fours. Now, take good care of your friend as I begin the punishment, I order her while cing my hands on her lower back and pressing her down so it forms a slope with her mouth right in front of Leileis greenish crevice. With Vivis ass up in the air right in front of me, I thrust myself into her pussy in one go, forcing a scream full of lust and pleasure from the thirsty Nereid girl. As I thought, weve yed around for long enough for them to be affected by my pain-nullifying abilities. She starts moaning like crazy from the moment my cock begins hammering her chilly passage. Oh, Goddess! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Leilei! Ahh! Its so deep! Ahh! Ahhh! Its so hard! Ahhh! You need to feel the dick too! Ahhh! Ahhh! Weve been missing out on so much! Vivi tries to convey her pleasure to her friend while awkwardly attempting to lick her too but failing miserably. Leilei practically sinks her teeth into her lower lip while watching me pound the other girl furiously. Its clear that the yellow Nereids tongue is not enough to scratch her itch. But, she has to wait patiently for her turn. I move my hands to Vivis hips and pull her up as I raise myself. Sliding my palms onto the top of her thighs, I spread her legs a bit and continue to thrust into her slick, frosty channel in the air. She now hangs off my waist right above Leileis slit and does her best to extend her tongue to tickle it but is just short of her goal. Her body bounces around as she moans to the heavens. Ahhh! Ahhh! Leilei! Im sorry! Ahhh! Its too good! Ahhh! Ahhh! Im cumming already! Ahhh! Ahh! Cumminnnnnnng! Vivis insides squeeze me tighter and I thrust forward for thest time. The floodgates explode as she coils around my member during her orgasm and I send waves of milky white liquid into her cold embrace. She arches her back and shivers, making a silly face in front of her best friend and aplice. Before she evenes down from her high, I plop myself outside of her convulsing snatch and toss her aside without any care. Taking a deep breath, I walk up to Leilei, who peers into my crotch with such intensity Im afraid that her eyes will pop out of their sockets if I dont dick her down right now, especially with how furiously she is rubbing her pussy with her palm. Not wanting that to happen, I kneel in front of her and grab her by the ankles too. But, this time, I pull her into me and ce her feet on my shoulders. Putting my hands under her elbows, I stand up with her in my hold and she quickly wraps her arms around my neck. The moment we are steady, I pierce her craving slit with a mighty smack too and the green-skinned girl whines in ecstasy as her eyshes flutter enchantingly. I proceed to hammer her pussy just like I did to her friend but at a slightly different angle. My hands move to her tender behind and drag her waist into mine to raise the intensity of the punishment she is subjected to. Ohhh! Ohhh! Vivi was right! Mmmmmmm! Please, harder! Ohhh! Ohhh! Show us no mercy! I do exactly that while thrusting forward with my life on the line. Loud, wet smacking fills the air as my cock rushes in and out of Leileis snug insides, stroking us both in great pleasure. I take careful steps as we fuck while standing and soon reach the wall behind the beds headboard, mming the green girl into it. Leilei shrieks in delight as I strongly press myself into her while still drilling her needy love hole. She starts dragging her nails down my back and attempts to kiss my lips but she shakes way too much from my pounding to achieve that properly. She can only scream joyfully while slowly getting closer and closer to the grand explosion. With that in mind, I slide my fingers down her tummy to rub her clit since I dont have to hold her so firmly now. Leilei trembles even more after I add this additional stimtion to the plethora of sensations she is experiencing and she suddenly turns silent. It seems that her cries get stuck in her throat whenever she is quickly approaching her climax because a momentter, she tries to crush my dick with her constricting walls. She directs her face to the ceiling with a soundless scream and I release my load deep into herfortable pussy. Giving her a few more thrusts to ride my own high until itspletely spent, I toss her aside just like her friend and she actuallynds on top of Vivi in something akin to a sixty-nine. My seed starts spilling out of her lower lips and onto Vivis chest as she keeps shuddering from her orgasm. The other girl smiles at me enchantingly and runs her finger between her friends folds, ying with my cum seductively. Chuckling at her lightly, I kneel over her head and grab Leileis butt, giving it a nice p. What are you doing, Master? Vivi asks from under me, cing small kisses on my sack in the meanwhile as it hangs over her face. Continuing with the punishment, I answer and summon a certain slimy substance from my ring. Spread her for me, please. Leilei perks up a little when I let some of it drip on her back entrance as her friend parts her cheeks obediently. Dont worry, Master. Nereids are very durable to amodate all the races, the yellow-skinneddy informs me, letting go of my orbs for a moment. We will enjoy it almost no matter what and where. Good. I nod at her and press my tip into Leileis tight upper ring. OH! Something is entering! Ohhhhhhh! My butt! Viviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! She arches her back as I slowly slide into her slightly resistant anus. Bit by bit, it loosens up and amodates more of me as Leilei releases funny noises making the other girl giggle. Soon, I bottom out in her ass and go to town with her other hole. Oh! Oh! Oh! He is splitting me in half, Vivi! Oh! Oh! My ass is all tingly! Oh! Oh! Oh! So weird! Oh! But nice! I can see. Vivi chuckles and moves a little bit down. Masters cum is escaping your pussy from how hard he is thrusting into your butt. Let me help you with that. Wait! No! Ohhhhh! Vivi! Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh! Thats too much! I keep pushing through Leileis incredibly tight ass as the other Nereidps her tongue over her neglected pussy, sucking out all the white delicacy from the presented tter. The green-skinned beauty can do nothing more than moan and shiver as we both assault her together. I groan asionally from how insanely tight her ass is. Its truly bliss. We continue to shower our friend in affection until thes align again and Leilei turnspletely silent once more. I take it as a sign to finish up too and grunt for thest time as I flood her backdoor with more white delicacy so that both of her entrances are fully imed. After pulling out of Leilei, I let Vivi clean me up a little by angling myself towards her face and she gives me a questioning look. Its pretty obvious what she is wondering about and I smile at her with a small nod. She nonchntly flings her friend off her and pulls her legs to her body, raising her sexy bottom into the air and spreading it as much as she can for me. I stand up and walk behind it as she supports her back with her hands so that her holes stay fully presented to me. She nibbles on her lower lip as I pour some of the lube onto her cute button too and urges me with her eyes as I tease her anus with my tip for a moment. Hearing her whine so pleadingly I stop ying with her and plop my ns into her insanely tight ring. Oh shit! Its so big! Mhhhhhhmmmmmmmm! Vivi hums to herself with a musical note as I gradually sink my cock into her backdoor. She wees me much quicker than her friend for some reason and I begin drilling her ass in no time. Since she so kindly holds herself more or less steady by supporting her back, I can pound into her with my all and even flick her shy nub with my thumb, caressing her pussy at the same time. Leilei watches us from the sidelines with a hazy gaze, still drunk on her previous orgasms. She has a silly smile on her face as plenty of white stuff flows out of her holes and onto the sheets. I send her a small wink before returning my eyes to the yellow-skinneddys face so that we can stare at each other in this intense moment of passion. Yes! Ahmmm! Ahhmmm! Yes! Yes! im me, please! Ahmmm! All my holes! Ahhhhhh! Thats what we are doing, no? I grunt at her with a chuckle and Vivi manages to giggle back at me amongst her moans. The fun continues for a good while as the charming Nereid coaxes me into fucking her long and strong enough for her to cum twice from her ass before I paint her insides white during the third climax. She seems to be enjoying butt y much more than her friend. I fill her up to the brim while leaning forward to reach her lips and pepper them with kisses. After shees down from her high, just resting there while breathing heavily, Leilei crawls to us and pulls me down. I drop onto their joined bodies as the two Nereids snuggle with me with sweet giggles. Weve really been so stupid, Vivi whispers while grazing my skin. I know, right? We wasted so much time by ying around while we could have been doing this every day, Leilei replies as she ys with my hair. Youll quickly catch up. I chuckle and kiss them both after raising myself to my elbows. You will surely gain a lot of admirers with how beautiful you are, and with how nice it feels to be inside you. They giggle together once more and drag me into their chests as their perfect breasts smush me from every side. I chuckle too and let the dazzling Sea Nymphs dote on me a little bit after we shared a slightly rougher moment. Chapter 137 – Count Me In Chapter 137 C Count Me In I rest on thefy, slightly chilly water bed with the two Nereids snuggled happily to my sides. The yellow and green beauties have blissful smiles on their faces as they graze my chest with their fingers, giggling now and then when their hands bump into each other. There are brief moments when they do work together, and thats when they arrive at my crotch to gently brush my family jewels and the stiff tower above them. Running my fingers over their smooth, slim backs, I watch the colourful duo enjoy the gradual fade of pleasure thats unhurriedly escaping from their bodies after weve finished our little fun, which resulted in me iming all of their holes. As another giggle echoes through the room, and something gives me a few rubs up and down, I sigh contentedly and squeeze Vivis and Leileis jiggly butts with a tad more force. They gasp adorably and open their charming eyes to look up at me from my sides. How long do you n to y with it like that? I grin at them and they show yful smirks too. And also, how are you girls feeling? Leilei nces down at my member and pokes it a few times with her finger. Regretful I raise a brow at her, getting a little anxious, but Vivi quickly smacks her friend in the head. Softly, of course. Stupid! She turns her face to me and shows an apologetic smile. She meant to say that words cant describe our happiness from having a chance to mate with you. We do feel regretful, yes, but not because we had sex. We regret ying so hard to get in the past. It makes us feel even worse now after you made such wonderful love to us. Im sorry, Leilei apologises quietly, gued by a small blush of most likely embarrassment from her wording. Its as Vivi says. Im so d we finally got to mate, and with someone so incredible too. The sensation of your thick seed filling both of my holes is just heavenly. My pussy still tingles a little, already missing your powerful thrusts. They sh me dazzling smiles together and pull themselves up to ce a loving peck on my cheeks with perfect coordination. I chuckle softly and rub their sides while taking in their marvellous curves and flushed faces. Im all happy if you are happy too. I got to have lots of fun with two stunning and energetic girls. Thank you. Oh, no, we should be thanking you, Master. Vivi pushes her pert breasts even more into my arm. We could feel your passion and fondness in every move. Something this sweet and at the same time rough is like a dream. We have no doubt that none of the males we have tempted before would have taken such perfect care of us. She is right, Master. Leilei mirrors her friends actions and I end up between two impressive valleys of blissful softness. They would only care about their own pleasure. And while we would certainly feel good with them too, its not somethingparable to what you did for us. Do you think they would use anything to make it morefortable for us if they suddenly desired to put their genitals in our butts? Well Im not sure if they would have anything like we do on hand. I smile at them wryly, now brushing my fingers dearly over their adorable tummies. But maybe there is something simr existing amongst the aquatic fauna and flora. Who knows? They giggle charmingly and shake their heads. Even if there is, they would not bother to look for it, the golden-skinned woman replies with a roll of her eyes. Its all about sticking their dick in ces that make them feel good. I tell you, Master, the males from most aquatic species would fuck a fish if they couldnt find a female to copte with during their mating season. True. The green-skinned girl nods sagely. I clearly remember one talking in a tavern about his adventure with an octopus. Although, it did not end well for him, from what I heard. I missed the details but they were painful enough to scare all the others from following in his footsteps. I snort a little and sigh exasperatedly. I cant even say that Im surprised. Men would fuck literally anything loosely resembling a hole. Leilei chuckles and brings the tips of my fingers from her toned stomach all the way down to her pretty lower lips, nudging her feminine mound. I think we all know that its not just men. Her cheeks turn a shade darker. You should have seen how many times I had to stop Vivi from sitting on a random phallus-shaped fragment of the environment. Hey! I was super horny back then! We seduced like three extremely hot males that day! Vivi huffs in annoyance and one-ups her friend by slipping the fingers of my other hand into her velvety passage. Besides! It was you who stopped to consider it right after talking me out of it! I could literally smell your lust the entire way back home! And dont think I didnt hear you masturbating furiously that night! Alright, alright, we are all horny twenty-four-on-seven. I chuckle at them again and try to defuse the situation a little, watching the two Nereids pout and show tongues at each other while pushing their pussies into my fingers. From now on, you wont be forced to reach for penis-shaped rocks to satisfy yourselves. Plenty of our patrons will be more than willing to do anything for you just for the chance of spending a night with one or two stunning Nereids. Thank you, Master, they respond in unison, almost singing their reply with their musical voices. We heard a lot from the other girls and cant wait for tonight. We appreciate that you came to us early so that we can get ready after you roughed us up. Vivi giggles at me adorably. Let me help you two with that real quick, then. She lets out a pleasant gasp as I pull her on top of me and steal her lips as my hands begin to roam over her entire figure. Vivi purrs into my mouth as the warm energy of Rejuvenate prates every cell of her body. Bit by bit, I get rid of her fatigue as we exchange sweet pecks. Even after I finish, the needy Nereiddy doesnt stop nibbling on my lips. I have to smack her tender booty to peel her off me, taking the chance to slide Vivi aside as she giggles from the echoing p. Me too! Me too! Leilei instantly flings herself into her ce without giving me even a second of rest. I catch her, obviously, and let the green-skinned woman experience the same treatment. It would be rude to deny her this brief pleasure and definitely necessary recovery. Thankfully, she seems to be a little bit more obedient and ends the passionate kisses on her own after my mana stops pouring into her body. Stepping off me, she extends her hand and Vivi mirrors the motion. I ept their help and sit up. They peck my cheeks once more and start pushing me off the bed. Now go, Master. We are happy that you entertained us for this long but you surely are very busy. Thank you again, Leilei says with a wide smile. Yes, thank you. We would feel even worse for hogging you for ourselves while there are so many girls around just waiting to get a piece of you before the punishment game ends, Vivi adds with a mischievous grin. I raise my hands in surrender and hop onto the floor. As you wish. Let me know if you need anything. Ill talk with whoever works at the reception today to bring out the new menu cards with your portfolios. You better get some rest. Surprise reveals can sometimes explode in poprity. That would be wonderful! The green-skinned Nereid beauty stares into the distance with an excited expression. Shaking my head, I give them onest wave and leave the two aquaticdies to their ns. They must have really looked forward to the day they would finally be released from their past mistakes. If Im at least a somewhat decent judge of character, they are going to thrive in their new environment. Safi and Emi might be in danger of getting dethroned from their positions of eternal best girls of the establishment. ncing around the hallway to check if no one is perhaps waiting to speak with me about anything, I start moving back to the main lobby while scanning the mansion with my senses. I quickly locate who Im looking for and switch my internal GPS to the underground area. On my way there, I bump into a few women walking either alone or in pairs. Everyone seems to be on their daily schedules, though, as no one stops me for longer than a few short minutes to chat a little. Naturally, their gazes are glued to the obvious ce, but perhaps Ive been worried about getting jumped at way too much than I should. Its obvious that they would love to share a moment with me if I just asked, but none of the girls is in the state of not being able to hold back after seeing me stroll around with a bobbing stiffy. This punishment game, as my Nereid friends have called it, might actually not be as intense as they think. And Im very grateful for that. It would be a tad hard to operate while swarmed by dazzling figures all the time. Hari got her fill just recently when she clung to me like a koan impaled ko, to be preciseso she doesnt really tempt me that much for a moment. Bidding farewell to thest trio Ive met on my way to our dungeons, which was a mix of two Dark Elves and one Wood Elf, I slip into the hidden staircase and begin to descend. Its a really nice feeling to see everyone be friends so quickly. Though, I guess different subraces might not hate each other as much as some Humans do back on Earth with the only major difference being their skin colour. Without dilly-dallying too much, I reach the door to a certain workshop and knock gently. Looking to the side, I can spot an orange glow escaping through the gap in the slightly opened entrance to Sirgias forge. A brighter sh illuminates the dark hallway in a rhythmic fashion. Why am I not surprised anymore that shes going ham on her creations all the time? But, in any way, my knocking is met with no answer so I repeat the motion but with a bit more strength. I know for sure that there is at least one presence on the other side, judging by the bonds I share with my women. There might be someone else who I expect to find in there after taking a peek inside, but well see. If they open the door, that is. After waiting for two more minutes, just to give the girls time in case they cant yet answer the door for whatever reason, I put my hand on the knob and give it a try. As expected, it turns without any issue so I do my best to take a silent peek into the clothing studio. The moment my eyes peer into the chamber, I find two people in the very centre of it, with their backs turned to me. I can hear the excited giggles and squeals as the two women repeatedlyment on something to each other while leaning over whatever they hold on the belly-high stone counter. It looks like those two outfit maniacs, meaning Nyfile and Mari, arepletely lost in their own little world. And to prove that, I open the door fully, step inside, and close it with a bit more strength than necessary. The semi-loud thunk does literally nothing to the two women. I chuckle and slowly walk toward them. and so, we could rece those two parts over the chest area with soft, curly frills. With that, we wont really have to worry about the wearers breast size, the Wood Elfdy exins with a quiet but clearly upbeat tone. You are a genius! The Human tomboy squeals happily and does a bunch of small tippy-taps with her feet. The frills willpress when someone with a small bust wears this, making it look unbelievably cute, and they will stretch to their full size with someone bigger, making it equally amazing with a smooth appearance! What about the colour? I thought about dark gold to go in line with the skirt. The vest is closer to dusty cream so it should work together rather well, Nyfile answers with a pleasant hum. Yeah, I can see that. But here. The back feels somehow empty. The front is so nice and full of eye-catching features but theres pretty much nothing over there. What could weoh! I know! Lets cut it in half, make holes along the edges, and add stylishces of the same colour as the frills! With a cute ribbon at the waist! Mari ps her hands joyfully. Brilliant. That will further enhance thefort of the wearer, allowing them not only to easily fit their breasts no matter the size but also letting them fasten the cords as tight as they need to fit in the vest. Just like a corset. We wouldnt really need to make a dozen versions. And who is the genius here? Looks like you two are having fun, I join in from the side, finally being able to see what they are talking about. Both girls jump slightly at the sound of my voice and their faces snap my way. A wide smile instantly overtakes Maris lips and she lunges at me whileughing cheerfully. I barely catch the overenthusiastic tomboy moments before she ms into me and sends us into a spinning motion. The world bes a smudge and her merry voice fills the chamber as the rotations turn faster and faster. I chuckle at her too and force us to gradually slow down. After we stop for good, I set the ecstatic tomboy on the ground and we look at each other with wide smiles. stair! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! Mari bounces on her feet as she showers me with her gratitude. This is heaven! Everyone is so nice! And Nyfile is just the best! But Shino is a goddess too, even though I only met her for a second! Her sketches arepletely out of this world! Theres so much we can do! I fail to hold in a snicker at her curious choice of words. If only she knew. One day, most likely. Calm down a little bit, would you? I grin at the energetic woman in my arms. What will happen when we actually finish equipping this workshop with all the proper appliances? I would rather not have such a pretty girl explode. Her freckled cheeks show a hint of rosiness as she takes thepliment with a toothy smile, but then they turnpletely red. Mari finally realises the state of my undress after her eyes skip down to nce at the element of my nonexistent attire that keeps poking her in the belly. Her eyes turn wide and she steps back while clearing her throat, trying her best not to stare at my member but failing fabulously. Hahaha, sorry I dont know whats gotten into me She smiles wryly. I can guess what and I dont mind. Im d to see you making friends already. And, dont worry, you can look without averting your gaze. Youve seen a bunch of them, right? I mean Yeah But none that full The blush creeps even further, now covering even her cute nose, as Mari takes a more thorough nce. Its nice Thank you very much. I chuckle at her. So, you are already making big ns? To not embarrass the tanned tomboy any longer, I step closer to the counter and lean forward, somehow hiding my erection from the more direct line of sight. One of Shinos notebooks rests open on the hard surface, with a few sketches of something in the likes of those idol outfits from the musical anime and manga covering the pages. Some loose pieces of paper litter the tabletop too, where the two fashion artists added their own spins to the design. Nyfile steps closer to me and smiles softly. We have three projects on our lists, Master. Mari is truly amazing. Ive never been able to bounce ideas off another person this fast. She has much more talent than I have. Oh, please, you are making it sound like you do nothing, Nyfile! The person in question takes my other side and rolls her eyes, still grinning happily and slightly blushing. Its only thanks to your suggestions that I can see things from so many new angles! My head is spinning with never-ending concepts! I cant wait to see you two in action, Iment, running my gaze all over their own sketches. Better get ready because Im going to throw so many orders at you that you might start actually hating it here. Mari snorts adorably and shakes her head. That aint gonna happen. If your rush orders are going to be at least half as fancy and interesting as the designs in these notebooks, Ill happily die working on them. You better not. I point a finger at her and raise my brows. Because Im going to find a Necromancer and bring you back from the dead to continue forever. I hope youve read your new contract to the tiniest print because you are mine now. Understood? As the rosy flush on her face grows a shade denser, she skips with her eyes down at my waist and nibbles on her lower lip while giving me a faint nod shortly after looking up again. Damn. I meant that as a joke but why the fuck is she so fucking hot? Its my turn to clear my throat and I stand up straight. We are quite short on time right now since the evening starts soon so Ill take you girls shopping tomorrow. Is that okay? Shopping? Mari tames down her blush a little bit and gazes at my face curiously. Im sure you know the best stores to pick up some tools and equipment. The sooner you two get what you need to let your creative juices flow, the better. Nyfile was waiting for you to join before we went to buy a ton of things so that we could be sure that you would like them too. Another blinding smile blesses my eyes and the wild tomboy throws herself at me once more. Mari nts a long, smacking kiss on my cheek as she wraps her arms around me in a bear hug. You are the best boss ever! Im going to love being here so, sooooooo much! Told you so. I chuckle and run my fingers through her short hair. Now, I would appreciate it if you stopped attempting to squeeze me out of my skin so that I can return to my responsibilities. You girls can get back to your fun too. I know well that brainstorming sessions should not be interrupted like I just did. Ill hear you out in full tomorrow. Master is right. Lets finish up with that costume before we get even more distracted. And thats not hard with him present like that. Nyfile helps me escape Maris clutches and shes me a warm smile before they return to their designer world. It doesnt take long before they are back to ignoring their surroundings and I keep listening to their excited banter for a few minutes longer. We really need to get them this equipment. If this is what they can think of while keeping in mind what they have on hand, then I cant imagine what they are going to be like with a fully stocked studio. With that thought, I leave them be and walk back to the surface, first taking a peek into Sirgias den. She seems to be working on something small and delicate so I decide against breaking her focus. Its a heated metal too so the more reason not to distract her. She clearly has to keep it at the correct temperature for what she is trying to achieve. Back on the main floor of the mansion, I take a quick detour to the kitchen to grab a snack. I meet Rene there as she sneakily preys on what looks like a jar of cookies. Her eyes turn into saucers when she notices me and she hastily hides them behind her back but the crumbs on her pouty lips are the clearest evidence of her misdeeds. I learn that those belong to Cornelia after questioning the adorable doggirl and snicker a little. Her tail turns into a smudge as I offer help in emptying the round container with her. We feed each other cookies for a bit until theypletely run out. I clean the face of the chubby bundle of joy with my thumb and bid farewell to my partner in crime with a peck on the lips. I cant wait to see how our tsun magician will react. I really hope Im home at that moment. With my belly full of the fluffy and tasty sweetness, I head out to chase after Elea. She always keeps tabs on everything so shes the best person to inform about the slight changes in tonights lineup. Besides, she would definitely rebuke me for trying to do everything myself instead of relying on her and the others. She seems to be having a talk with our two bouncers in the eastern wing so thats where I go. Meru crosses my path as she wanders toward the garden ording to what she tells me and I shower her with some pats and cuddles for a minute or two. She really loves having her tail caressed and Im a sucker for doing exactly that. I dont intend to trap her in the endless cycle of affection so we continue further with each others blessing. Taking a right after reaching the corner, I lock my eyes on the door to the room where my Dark Elf wife currently is. But, before I can reach it, another door swings open just next to me and someone grabs my arm. Wha is all I can utter as my captor pulls me inside and ms me into the wall with the use of centrifugal force, closing the door behind us at the same time. I grunt as my back ms into the wooden surface and someones figure blurs in front of me as they lunge at me from the side. To be exact, at my waist. Sweeeeeeeeet Jesusssssss! I whimper and shiver a little as something warm and wet envelops my member, mming my hips into the wall. More groans escape my throat as I finally catch the sight of my attacker and support myself with my hands in their slightly curly dark brown hair. My brain tries to process the information fed to it by my eyes as some mature-looking woman blows me like a motherfucking vacuum cleaner on turbo mode. It finally catches up with all the other sensations and lets me know that my cock is currently being ferociously assaulted by no one other than our resident MILF named Ria. Her violent bobs make my hips bounce between her face and the wall on repeat as she shoves my dick deep into her mouth with the help of the hard surface behind me. Goddess almighty Ugh Fuck Slow down a little I chuckle awkwardly as pleasure overwhelms my lower body. My words only seem to push the suddenly thirsty ountant even further and my knees start to shake from the intensity of her blowjob. Theres no doubt Ria is a very experienced woman with how perfectly her tongue coils around my shaft during that short moment when she takes me all inside, then yanks her head back to let it tug my erection a little while unrolling from it. I cant help but squirm under her rough affection. As if having perfectly calcted the length of my penis, she pushes her face into me just enough to lightly stab herself in the throat, clutching only my ns in her tight embrace, which in turn causes it to experience something beyondprehension. She literally just tickles, and teases me with her throat, making me go crazy from all thosebined sensations. Shit You want it that bad? Then fucking have it Ugh Letting my high build naturally without any influence of my ss, Im brought to climax in a sh and Ria quickly pulls back just enough to keep my member between her luscious lips. The dam breaks a momentter and waves of warm seed spill on her tongue one after another. I can clearly see a wide smile forming on Rias mouth wrapped around my cock as she relishes in the taste and releases a quiet hum. She takes her time while swallowing my load bit by bit and still caressing my shaft with her skilled tongue as I slowly catch my breath. After no more of the creamy delicacy is left for her to consume, she releases my member from her lips with an audible pop, already cleaned to perfection. What the fuck was that? I ask the hungry ountant with a raised brow and a small smirk. I did my best holding back but you didnt exactly help it by parading through the mansion with such a prime specimen out in the open. Ria lets out adylike chuckle and looks up at me to meet my gaze. I really, really hoped to keep my promise but it doesnt look like I will be able to. You are just way too slow and indecisive. The second part of her answer is clearly not meant for me and I dont miss that. But, its at that moment that I notice what I did in fact miss up until now. And that is another person in the room. Back there in the centre of the soft, double bed, sits Elise with her legs tucked under her butt. Her face is all flushed and she holds a hand close to her mouth, hiding her dainty lips from the world. The other palm grips tightly her short skirt and presses it firmly between her legs to desperately cover something else. Ah yes. My ultra nemesis. Diabetes. My dick literally twitches at the unbelievably cute sight despite the fact that it has just unloaded its pleasure into the other womans mouth and Ria chuckles again, recapturing my attention. She smiles at me sweetly, her expression clearly announcing that she understands my confusion. I was supposed to wait before I sank my fangs into you until our lovable Elise made her move and finally did what shes been dreaming about since the day you brought me here, but everyone has their limit, especially single mothers who have not experienced a good dick in years. I move my eyes between the hot and thirsty MILF ountant and the cute and adorable receptionist, who is definitely blushing even harder right now. Before I can recollect myself fully, Ria stands up and runs her sharp nails over my toned abs. Therefore, its time for a change in ns. Since she still seems hesitant, Im going to show our cute, shy friend what an honest and caring man can do with a very, very horny woman who has nothing more than his thick, tasty cock on her mind. Its time for a presentation. Somehow, the memories of a bunch of PowerPoint presentations sh through my mind as Ria mentions them while still wearing her alluring white shirt which barely hangs for its life holding her voluptuous bust and the sexy pencil skirt. Naturally, she is the one presenting them. I swallow my saliva as my eyes wander over her curvy figure and finally meet hers. Seeing the intense craving in them, I take a peek at Elise for a brief moment before returning to her. Are you sure about it? She shows a beautiful smile and grabs my wrist, leading me to the bed. She had her chance. She has no right to say anything now. All she can do is regret that she didnt take it. Again, Im sure that Ria is speaking to Elise and not to me as the two women look each other in the eyes. Thankfully, it doesnt seem that thetter is bothered by the seemingly rude words of her older friend. On the contrary, the fervent blush on Elises face keeps growing by the second. Since both of them are clearly good with this, I catch up to the mature beauty from behind and wrap my arms around her, causing Ria to gasp alluringly. My, my. Someone is getting impatient. She smirks at me over her shoulder. Look who is talking. Im not the one kidnapping my boss to face-fuck him into the wall until he busts in my mouth. Though, I would dly eat my secretary out until she floods my face with her love juices at any time. She purrs into my ear as my fingers start to fiddle with the buttons of her shirt. Not wanting to go through every single little token, I grab the material and pull it to the sides with a lot of force. Ria whines alluringly as I identally tear through her bra too and her massive melons spring free right in front of Elise, whose eyes widen right away. I immediately begin rubbing the needy ountants nipples with the tips of my fingers and Ria lets out quiet moans of pleasure, reaching out tob through my hair. I y with her mighty mountains for a good while, kneading them tenderly and rolling their peeks between my digits while listening to her blissful sighs. Then, my right hand starts sliding down and buries itself under Rias waistline. Making sure that I feel not just the material of her skirt but also her panties under my touch, I rip both of them off her in a simr fashion, grabbing her mature pussy right away. Ria shudders when my palm gently brushes over herpletely drenched folds, decorated by a quite lush dark brown rug. Just as a woman of her age and stature should, she is pleasantly hairy down there, but not fully unkempt, which only adds to her incredible charm. Giving her a few slow grazes, I suddenly push her forward and she yelps in surprise. Her legs bump into the edge of the bed and she trips, falling right on top of Elise, smashing her enticing cushions right into the poor girls face. A few muffled noises escape the trapped receptionists mouth, making me chuckle a little. Oh! Yesssss Thats exactly it Ria hums happily as I jump after her and run my tongue over her inviting slit from behind as she rests on all fours above Elise. My actions make her straighten her back and release the other woman from her suffering. A loud gasp reaches my ears and it takes all my focus on the delicious, dripping snatch in front of me not to snicker. ncing slightly below, I can now see what Elise has been attempting to hide earlier. Her legs ended up slightly spread and her skirt rolled up just a bit, revealing her cute panties. An obvious damp spot decorates their bottom part, which seems to be unhurriedly growing. She is definitely intently watching me eat Ria out right now from below. Therefore, I decide to give my number one receptionist a well-earned show and gently pull Rias petals to the side, exposing her sensitive flesh to myself. She lets out a louder moan as I begin to run my wet tongue over the inner pink of herbia in slow, irregr circles. I make sure to explore every nook and cranny of this beautiful flower before I finally move on to the little pearl decorating the top of the entrance to the promisednd. A longer, sultry moan reverberates through the room as my tongue tickles the shy nub. She follows it with a throaty groan and arches her back the moment I give her clit a good suck. Slowly but surely, I can sense Rias orgasm building up. I keep exploring her magnificent pussy without a single moment of pause. Her abundant nectar drips onto the sheets between Elises legs whenever I fail to catch it with my lips. Its not that easy when you try to nibble on someones clit to bring them the best experience possible. But, to not prolong this too much, for both women, I finally slip my tongue inside Rias hot channel, evoking another grunt from the maturedy. I use my thumb to caress her clit in the meanwhile and slid in and out of her soft passage with my warm muscle. Mhhhhhmmmm How I missed this sensation Mmmmmmm Just a little bit more, please It seems that as far as the two girls have gone together, I dont think they ever went down on each other this much. Or at least Elise hasnt. Im well aware that this peculiar duo talks a lot about their sexual experiences, which mostly belong to Ria, but it is truly sad to learn that she didnt have anyone to even go down on her properly. And its against my own morals to leave my partner unsatisfied so I double my efforts and Rias body answers them almost instantly. She starts pushing herself into my face each time I thrust my tongue into her fragrant crevice as light shivers run down her spine. Her titanic tits sway so much that Elise must be bordering on getting hypnotised back there. The well-endowed ountant finally reaches her peak and releases thest, prolonged moan as the climax hits her. My tongue is pushed out of Rias constricting pussy but I keep tenderly rubbing her clit to add to her orgasm as much as possible. Small trickles of love juices spurt out of her yearning hole in little bursts. Finishing riding her high, Ria falls onto Elise again and I quickly help roll the mature beauty aside so she doesnt suffocate her friend with her weapons of mass destruction. With a very apparent flush, the poor receptionist thanks me with an appreciative nod as my naughty secretary chuckles at us. That was nice. But, its not what Elise always wanted to do. Im afraid that well have to move to the core part of the demonstration for her to truly understand what she is missing. I shake my head with a wry smile as the twopletely different dazzling beauties rest on the bed under me. What a fucking day Chapter 138 – Family Secrets Chapter 138 C Family Secrets I run my gaze over the two women lying next to me as I sit on my knees between them. Ria has a soft, pleasant smile curving her pouty, mature lips, still breathing a little quicker than normal from the short spike in pleasure she experienced not that long ago. Her impressive chest heaves strongly as not a single piece of clothing covers her tender charms. Meanwhile, Elise has again grabbed her skirt and tries her best to pull it down as much as she can to hide the faint wet spot present on her cute panties. She holds her knees together and stares at me with an apparent blush, often skipping with her eyes to my waist. Nothing surprising with how I stand out between them with my g raised high and proud like during the national anthem opening up a grand event. Well, Im fairly sure this is going to be one. But before that, I drag myself a bit closer to the adorable, ck-haired receptionist and extend my hand to Elise. She regards it with a somewhat unsure and curious gaze and I smile at her warmly to reassure her. Thankfully, with a hint of hesitation, she does take it and lets me pull her up to a sitting position. I then ce my palm over hers, which holds her skirt tightly, and smile once more. Getting a little bit aroused is nothing to be ashamed of, especially while working in such an environment. Elises cheeks turn a shade darker as she realises that I definitely saw the state of her underwear and she nods shyly. I gently pry her fingers off the soft fabric and move them aside, fixing the crumpled material. She gives me a tiny, appreciative smile while directing her pretty, light brown eyes right back at me. I have tomend her efforts not to stare down with us being this close. You dont have to be here if it feels awkward or ufortable, no matter what Ria says, okay? I reach out to delicately set a lock of her ck hair behind her small ear. Im pretty sure I will have to take care of our ountant friend soon or she will jump at me again and I have a feeling it wont end up as gentle as earlier if that happens. She lets out a charming giggle and gives Ria a brief nce, whoys on her side while supporting her head with her hand as if posing for a painting. Even though Im not really a very artistically gifted person, I get a faint urge to grab a piece of paper and try to sketch the mature woman like one of the french girls. I Im okay Elise answers me with a quiet voice. I return my attention to her. You sure? She gives me a slightly more confident nod. Alright. Considering what Ria said before, dont feel pressured into anything. If you would like to spend some more time together, maybe go out a bunch, or just meet with a bit more privacy, I will dly apany you, okay? I honestly think you are pretty and cute so I would be happy to have some fun together, and I dont just mean this. Elises face has been calming down gradually but it seems that my words cause it to light up once more as a wide, unbelievably charming smile overtakes her petite lips when she drops her gaze down to escape from mine. And that results in her getting even redder as she turns her eyes right to my member, quickly looking aside and shooting me a few side nces. Thank you Ummm You know I think Ummmm... She has some trouble speaking her mind and Ria chuckles from our side. And now you can see where the problem lies. The big-tittied ountant raises herself and embraces me from the back, squeezing those amazing cushions into me. Shes always this indecisive and shy about getting a little intimate, no matter how much she looks forward to it. I wanted to give my best friend all the time she needed for this but Im not as patient as you might think. Ria squints her eyes at the cute receptionist and starts slowly stroking my shaft up and down. Elise of course instantly locks onto her motion and watches as my erection bobs back and forth in her older friends long and slender fingers. Perhaps unaware, she even nibbles on her lower lip ever so faintly, making it look so much more adorable rather than seductive. So, this is yourst chance, the brown-haireddy continues, raising the tempo of her strokes and starting to nt sucky kisses on the side of my neck. If you dont say it properly like the grown-up girl you are, you cant me me for taking him for myself. I really need a man back in my life again. An almost deafening silence falls onto us, broken only by the lewd sounds created by Rias lips caressing my skin and her palm rubbing me energetically. I swear it feels like itsts for way longer than it physically does before Elise opens her mouth to answer, but the teasing ountant beats her to it at thest moment. Times out! All you can do now is sit and watch what youve been missing all this time! Well, Ive been missing it a lot too, Ria purrs into my ear as her other hand starts getting a feel of my chest and muscles. She pulls me back and I shoot a quick look at Elises face. The ck-haired receptionist gives me a barely discernible nod as if giving her permission for this and I soon end up down on the mattress with Ria straddling me. The lusty financial advisor stares back at me from above as her plump body covers mine. My hands immediately move to her tender cheeks and I sink my fingers in both halves with a quiet p. Rias mouth parts to suck in a small breath and then curls into a wide smile. Seeing me answer with the same, she ces her lips over mine and we share a slow, sensual kiss as I keep ying with her luscious ass. I can literally feel her need drip on my underbelly. Shes been ready most likely even way before she captured me and went down on my cock like a milking machine. My earlier feast on her mature pussy clearly didnt ease her yearning. After about a minute or two, our pleasant exchange finallyes to an end. How would thisdy like to proceed? I ask Ria with a soft smirk. Thisdy needs to experience the strong hand of a man again, she answers with a small grin too. Its been a long time. Use my body as you wish and show our young audience how real adults enjoy their time together. I dont have to be told twice and roll us over in an instant. Straddling Ria, in turn, I catch a brief nce of Elise watching us from the sidelines, and quickly bring myself down to envelop one of the massive peaks with my tongue, going after Rias perky nipple. Ohhh, yessss Someone who actually knows what hes doing Mmmmmmm I give lots of attention to her impressive bosom and receive musical sighs and moans as a reward. My left hand moves to caress Rias left breast while my right slides down her alluring body until my digits run into apletely drenched and flooded spot. The mature woman sprawled under me trembles lightly as a gasp escapes her throat. Somehow, I achieve an angle allowing me to lock gazes with Elise as I y with both of Rias tits and slit. The cute receptionists eyes are glued to the jiggling hills, focusing on my tongue tracing circles around Rias dark ares and my fingers tenderly and carefully rolling the other, free nipple. She seems topletely ignore me in pursuit of this visual stimtion, which is also apanied by a plethora of lewd noises and sounds. Ive had enough of your fingers Mmmmm stair, please Ria whimpers under me and I return my attention to her. Seeing her pleading expression, I give her slick folds one more rub and unhurriedly spread them to the sides. An excited smile paints Rias lips when she feels my tip press against her entrance, teasing her a little bit. I leave her breasts for now and sit up, grabbing her legs under her knees. Her own hands shoot down in an instant and she takes the role of spreading herself from me, revealing even more of her fragrant, mature flower to my awaiting cock, and I slip in. My ns sink into her velvety channel and she hums joyfully. Bit by bit, I push through her drenched insides until my pelvis kisses her lower lips with a quiet smack. I sigh blissfully and nce at Rias face. She is watching me intently, already waiting for the next part. Her fingers trail over her skin and stop at her impressive tits. Giving me an inviting grin, she begins to knead her chest, clearly aiming to put up a good show for me. Not wanting to leave her unappreciated, I draw my hips back and plunge myself into her leaking honeypot with a wet p. Ohhh! How I missed this sensation! Ohhmmm! Your toys are great, Al, but theres just something else about the real thing! Ohhh! Ohhh! Ria keeps showering me both with her captivating moans and bountiful love juices. Im quite surprised to see how wet she actually is. Each thrust makes her pussy spurt some more nectar onto my rushing member and my underbelly. I dont think any of thedies I''ve been with were just this drenched all the time. Nevertheless, I give my all to please the woman in need instead of pondering over her bodily functions. Pulling her thighs even more to the sides, I continue plunging myself into her very weing love nest, causing her titanic tits to bounce happily up and down. She starts having trouble holding onto them from how hard they jiggle under the pounding she receives and soon gives up on rubbing herselfpletely. Ohhh! Yes! You can be rougher! Mmmmmm! I need you deeper, please! She grips the sheets next to her head and smiles at me between her moans. Following her request, I push her knees a bit closer to her body and shove myself into her soft and pleasant channel with much more force, nailing Ria into the bed. I lean forward a bit and stare at her face full of pleasure from above, working my hips to the bone. Loud smacking echoes throughout the room as we continue our ardent session. Rias velvety insides tickle me so gently, giving me just a little squeeze now and then when I hit a good spot. I slide in and out of her without any issues, like she trusts me to alwayse back, to return to her smooth embrace. Its a nice change of pace after experiencing the vice-like grip of the seadies. But, I notice more of those little hugs that are given to my member and Rias eyes start slowly escaping to the back of her head as her mouth opens wider. A throaty moan fills the air the moment her body is enveloped by strong shivers. Her weing passage embraces me with a firmer hug but I can still freely stroke her insides with my cock as Ria rides her high. As expected, a small gush of love nectar getsunched out of her needy snatch the moment I draw my hips back just not enough to plop my tip out of her gentle hold. I continue to plow through the spasming MILF until she stops spraying my belly with more of her juices and sets her palm on my stomach. Pausing my movements but still remaining inside of her, I lean forward and ce a myriad of gentle kisses all over her face as she trembles silently under me. Ria gradually calms down and finds my lips with hers, joining us in a passionate exchange. Her hands roam my front as she purrs into my mouth. Totally thinking that she will need a second or two to rest, Impletely not ready to suddenly get shoved aside, ending up on the bottom. The curvy ountant shows up on top of me, with her seductive, toned legs crossed over my body. Before I can utter even a single word, Ria drives her pussy down onto my dick with forceparable to that of an avnche and starts riding me off to the sunset. Ohhh! Ohhhh! I love missionary but this hits the spot way better! Ohhh! Ohhh! Come on, work with me! I chuckle at the brown-haired beauty and grab onto her sides. After a few initial ms, we find a good rhythm and I drive my waist up to meet Rias bottom the very moment she puts some strength behind her own motion. Meeting in the middle, we create a loud smack and a little ssh of her wetness each time. Our lovemaking turns even louder than the lovely moans my lusty ountant releases into the air. Bouncing on my cock like on a trampoline, Ria lets me admire all of her curvy, plump, very toned and mature body. And there really is what to look at. My eyes wander not just over her enticing, well-groomed slit decorated by an appealing little carpet right above the feminine mound spread wide by my length, but also over those massive, perky mountains jumping right in front of my face with enough intensity to smash a watermelon if one ended up under either of her amazing tatas. Of course, thats without mentioning her beautiful, thick thighs that could clearly take lives. Ohhh! Ohhh! Im close! Ohhh! Are you going to cum, dear? Are you going to fill me up this time? Ohh! Ohhhh! Ria nces down at me with a lusty smirk, fully aware of the term she has used just now. Come on! Ohhh! Ohhh! My womb aches to taste real seed again! Please, dear! I grunt slightly as she pushes her pussy even harder into me, causing the bed to release some squeaky noises as the mattress caves in with each of her attacks. Fine. Youve earned it. Count me in. Ria grins at my obvious joke but her mouth soon opens wide as I reaffirm my grip on her hips and begin hammering her mature flower from below. Ohhhh myyyy! Ohhhh! So deep! She has to quickly support herself with her hands on my chest from how hard I pound her leaking hole. My fierce banging sends ripples through her thick thighs, waist, and smooth but faintly chubby belly. Ria grits her teeth while letting out cries of fully carnal pleasure and I soon sense the light, quick squeezes embracing my member during each of its short visits inside her, announcing her uing orgasm. Ria arches her back and her eyshes flutter as a guttural groan escapes her throat. I keep plunging myself deep into her as she showers me in brief bursts of love nectar again, this time letting me see each fragrant squirt perfectly well. My cock rushes through her tightening passage until she grabs my wrist to stop me once more and I drive myself as deep as I can with one,st, mighty stab. I explode at the very moment Rias love nest spurts the longest burst of liquid yet and I fill her depths to the brim with milky-white delicacy. Her prolonged groan is like music to my ears as crashing waves of warm seed paint her womb inside out. Shends on my chest, still trembling a little, and I hug her lovingly, rubbing her back. We both breathe roughly, with her being a bit more winded than I am. Her fragrant, curly, dark brown hairy right under my nose and I can enjoy her flowery scent filling my lungs to the brim as we unhurriedlye down from our respective highs. Well, until Ria raises herself up, hovering over my face with a sly grin. More? I raise a brow at her and she gives me a sultry gaze. Geez. I dont think your husband left you just because of your workaholic nature. I wouldnt be surprised if you ground his bones to dust with how fierce you are. She gives me adylike chuckle and pecks my lips. There might be something to that, dear. Not waiting for my answer, Ria sits up and spins herself around, presenting her beautiful back to me. She sets her hands on the sides and leans back. Since she has skillfully seen through all of those movements, Im still lodged deep inside the gentle embrace of her womanhood and she throws her hips into motion right after achieving the perfect reverse cowgirl position. I swear to Goddess, I cant ever let Ria and Lianne get a jump on me or Ill never be able to see sunlight again. With the added lubrication from my previous load, my rock-hard member slides in and out of her pussy with even more ease than before. I assist my passionate ountant as she spears herself onto me by holding firmly onto her sides. Not before long, Ria sings us the song of her pleasure again. Mmmmm Yes Another round just after a creampie is the best she purrs while ncing at me over her shoulder with a mischievous smirk. Her right hand moves away from the mattress and snakes somewhere to her front, leaving the matter of keeping herself stable almost fully to me. A momentter, I notice her fingers clearly rubbing her clit as she drops her snatch onto my cock, their movements a slight blur between her legs. It looks like she is much more sensitive now after cumming so many times and her voice rises from melodic moans to loud cries quite quickly. Ria drops herself onto me faster and faster as my dick scratches her slightly more tense vagina from her bent position, stroking her uneven walls at apletely new angle. She reaches another orgasm in a sh and flies off my cock while letting out a deep, prolonged moan and I watch as she squirts a powerful jet of liquid ahead while ferociously flicking her bean. Copsing onto me as soon as she lets all of it out, she chuckles to herself and rolls aside. Thats when I notice that we have somehow ended up right in front of Elise and the previous water cannon sprayed the poor, adorable girl right across her face. She stares at me with a fervent crimson flush and droplets of Rias nectar dripping off her chin. Her zer and shirt suffered the same fate. I shake my head with a quiet chuckle. This scheming vixen has clearly aimed for this result and did not need another round. Summoning a trusty handkerchief from my storage ring, I scoot closer to the poor Elise and hand her the piece of cloth while bringing out another one. Sorry about that. I smile at her softly as she lets me wipe her cute face, taking care of her neck and clothes by herself. Its okay she whispers, giving me a small, pretty smile too. You couldnt see anything from back there so its not your fault After cleaning up Elises flushed cheeks, I help her a little with her clothes and notice that her skirt has rolled up a bit, revealing her underwear again. The damp spot on the bottom of her panties has grown quite critical now and even faintly leaks outside. Elise notices where my gaze is directed but doesnt try to cover her privates anymore, giving me a shy nce instead. Sliding her hand holding the handkerchief lower and lower, she arrives at the hem of her skirt, brushes over a few of Rias stains, and actually pulls it up to bring herher regions more into sight. Hesitantly heading even further, she reaches the wet spot on her panties and very slowly rubs it with the handkerchief, still looking at me timidly. Having in mind Rias words about Elises indecisiveness and the signs shes clearly giving me, I lean a bit closer to the sweet receptionist and bring my own handkerchief next to hers. She doesnt stop me from pressing it into her wet crotch and sighs blissfully as I apply some delicate pressure onto the damp material, starting to drag my fingers up and down. Slowly and gently, I stroke her precious ce more and more, intentionally running into her entrance or definitely erect clit. The ck-haired girl stares deeply into my eyes as I caress her, releasing lovely sighs and puffs of air as her mouth opens slightly when I run into a more sensitive part of her arousal. She seems to be inching closer and closer to me so I mirror the motion and our noses almost touch. Quite confident in my belief that Elise wont be able to cross thisst, invisible boundary by herself, I do it for her and subtly press my lips into hers. Mmmmmm A lovely hum reaches my ears as our mouths brush against each other. Seemingly getting bolder after the initial contact, Elise lightly nibbles on my lower lip as we exchangezy pecks. Of course, I dont stop cleaning her panties with my handkerchief, putting some more force into wiping that big stain off the drenched fabric. But, from what I can feel, I might be achieving apletely opposite result. A minuteter, Elise withdraws her lips from mine with a diabetes-inducing, happy smile. She nces down for a brief moment and I soon feel her petite fingers gingerly wrap themselves around my shaft. She gives it a few inquisitive tugs while gently biting on her lower lip. How does it feel? I ask her in a whisper. Nice, she answers quietly too. Hard. Would you like to do something more with it? Her cheeks turn a shade redder and I swear she sinks her teeth even stronger in her pouty lip. She examines my front with her gaze and stops at my face. I watch her open and close her mouth a few times, clearly trying to find the correct words, but each time she looks like shes finally got it, her eyes skip to the side before returning to me and she fails to follow the momentum. I sigh softly and smile at her. If you are too nervous around your friend Before I finish, Elise crawls very close to me, her body almost pressing into mine. I wait patiently as she leans into me and guides my hand which has still been caressing herher regions to the small of her back. Holding my fingers firmly, she dips them under her panties and I feel my digits travel down the narrow canyon between her tender butt cheeks until they run into a slightly different texture. Here she whispers right into my ear. Got it, I reply in the same fashion, poking her back entrance inquisitively. What about Ria? Its okay Elise assures me and I bring my face back to see her smiling, red face. Lets get you ready, then. She leans into me again and I start slowly unpinning her zer as we make out like gentle lovers. Elise assists me in taking it off and even takes care of a few buttons in her shirt, wanting to get out of it sooner thanter. Her simple, white bra is revealed to me and we pause our kisses. Gathering some courage, she reaches behind her back and unpins it by herself, holding the two cups close to her chest for a moment. I carefully pull her hands down and reveal her moderate chest. To convey how much I love those adorable hills, I start running my fingers over her soft skin, bumping into her hard nipples now and then. Elise moans softly under those caresses and grows a little impatient. She unbuckles her skirt by herself too and wiggles out of it with a few awkward movements. Slowing down a bit when pulling down her panties, she does manage to take them off and lets me take a look at her cute little slit, blushing furiously again. You are adorable and charming, down there too, I whisper to her gently. She answers with a dazzling smile and a sh of even deeper red over the arch of her adorable nose. I pull her into me and turn her around, pressing her back into my chest. Elise gasps sweetly as my erection pokes her lower back but I start nting kisses on her neck, reassuring her that we are not jumping right into it from the get-go. But, before I can let my hands roam over her body to help her rx, something yanks the ck-haired receptionist away from my grasp and she falls forward with a yelp of surprise. Elisends right on top of Ria, who is resting on her back. The younger girl ends up with her head in the older womans bosom. Now you will have much easier ess to all of our adorable Elise and I will be able to help her rx, right sweetie? Ria chuckles and brushes through her friends hair with evident affection. Elise gives me a slightly uncertain gaze but then her body bes much less tense. Retaining eye contact with me through the single eye she can direct my way from between those two massive mountains, she even gingerly spreads her butt to me as an invitation and permission to approach. I smile at her dearly and slowly crawl to them on my knees. Resuming raining pecks on her skin, I leave a sucky trail all the way down to her cheeks which shes holding open for me so bravely. Im fairly sure shes made herself ready for it before Ria dragged me here, but I cast a few simple cleaning spells just in case and tickle her cute anus with my tongue. Oh. A single, quiet gasp travels through the chamber as Elise shivers lightly. Chuckling to myself, I give her back entrance a few more prodding licks and it seems that my amazing receptionist enjoys it so much that she is very eager to experience more, pulling her cheeks even further aside with both hands this time. I cant very well disappoint this fairdy and push my tongue inside with all the care in the world. Mmmmmmm The sweet moan that answers me is all I need and I lose myself in exploring Elises backdoor. She sighs blissfully into Rias chest as I keep loosening her tight ring with my prodding muscle. A few adorable ohs and ahs escape into the air whenever I delve deeper than before. Soon, her pinkish anus opens and closes as she learns how to cooperate with me and I add some delicate rubs to her tightly sealed pussy, caressing the spot where Elises shy pearl should be hiding. My efforts are met with an instant reaction in the form of sporadic shivers every few seconds. I think our friend is ready to receive her reward for being so brave, Ria says with a tinge of mischief in her voice but she clearly does everything she can to make Elise asfortable as she can get. The girl in question nces at me over her shoulder once more and nods ever so faintly. I smile at her warmly and summon our prized lube, dripping some of the miraculous gel onto her puckered button. Just in case, I also cover myself with it just a bit, and lean over the two women. Here I go then. Rx and enjoy. I will do it slowly, I whisper to Elises ear as I hover over her back and she nods again. Her lips twist into a cute o when my tip pokes her backdoor and her eyes bulge in shock when I push forward, spreading her extremely narrow passage to amodate my girth. Ohhhhhhh, Ria, its so big! Elise whimpers into the older womans bosom. Its going inside me! Oh! Oh! Im really taking it in the butt! Ria chuckles softly at the younger girls surprised face as Elise grabs her wrists, giving them a light squeeze. At the same time, my ns slip past her tight embrace and I pause for a brief moment. How is it? I ask Elise and ce a kiss on the side of her head. Super, super weird. She giggles adorably. But the good weird. You are spreading me so much. Can you go deeper? Of course. Thats just the tip, I reply and gently enter her more. Just the tip? Ohhhhhhhhh I dont know if I can take all of it After half of my length disappears from my sight, I begin pulling back and Elises mouth again forms a cute shape of a circle. She whimpers quietly whenever I slide my member inside and sighs delightfully with a small shiver whenever I withdraw my cock through her choking hold. We fall into a steady rhythm and I try to be very careful not to plunge myself too far so as not to make Elise ufortable. From the half a dick she bravely receives, she looks to be having lots of fun. Rias face is adorned by a wide, motherly smile as she watches her kind of adoptive daughter enjoy the wonders of anal pration even before she experiences the proper way. Im ready Elise moans at me after a few short minutes. I would like you to give me all of it, please With pleasure, I reply and bring my face next to her so that we can share a gentle kiss during the motion. A vibrating moan tickles my lips as I slowly make more space for myself by poking deeper and deeper into the charming receptionists asshole. Bit by bit, Im able to bury more and more of my shaft in Elises tight, hot, and very stimting insides. Soon, my pelvis softly smacks her jiggly butt and she giggles. I took it all! It feels so much better than I thought! Im d. Should I start moving? I ask after she shes a joyful smile at Ria. Yes, please. You can be a bit rougher and enjoy it too. I chuckle and peck her flushed cheek. I already enjoy making you feel good a lot. Plus, you hug me so lovingly down there I could burst at any moment. Elise giggles again and I give her the first stronger thrust. She gasps adorably and nods at me for more. I quickly oblige and start plunging myself into her narrow passage repeatedly, bumping both her and Ria with each shove of my hips. The two women hug each other closely and the mature ountant stares at me over her friends head with a proud and grateful smile. I admire our cute receptionist''s charming back while exploring her tight embrace. My hands move over Elise''s skin tenderly as I push my hips into her butt, bumping her lithe body up a little bit with each thrust. She releases sweet whines every time I plunge deep into her narrow backdoor and lets out blissful sighs during the moments I pull back out of her. The three of us bounce on the bed together as one amalgamation of bodies, with Elise squished between me and Ria, bing the filling for this carnal sandwich. Though, it''s me who does the filling to her butthole right now. Ahhh! Ahhhh! This is so nice! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! I think Im getting close! Ria chuckles while brushing through Elises short, ck hair. Are you going to cum from your butt? Ahhh! Yes! I will cum from my but! Ahhh! Ahhh! Please, stair, let me cum from my butt! Ill even cum with you, I answer her pleas with a husky tone. Yes, please! Id love that! Ahhh! Quickly! Ahhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnn! I gently nibble on Elises earlobe as she chokes my cock even more while entering her orgasm. Shoving myself balls deep into her backdoor, I release my cloudy cream into her constricting passage. She trembles lightly, grabbing Rias tits as she screams delightfully and rides her high. After plopping myself out of her, I fall next to the gorgeous duo and stare at Elise from the side. She gives me a beautiful smile while still catching her breath. I notice her wriggling herself out of Rias hold and quickly catch the petite girl in my embrace as she switches her resting ce to my chest, pulling me into a loving kiss. That was so nice. I can feel your stuff flowing out of my butt. She giggles and blushes heavily. Would you like to do the other thing with me too? I graze her crimson cheek dearly. Id be happy to but we dont need to go for that if you enjoy anal much more. You could save the other ce for the person you set your mind on in the future. What if I have? Elise asks with a faint bite on her lower lip. I sigh gently and save that poor, sexy lip from its fate by stealing a kiss from the adorable receptionist girl again. Then that man must be the luckiest guy in the world and should do anything for his incredible girlfriend. Elise enjoys my tender pecks for a moment before raising us up to a sitting position. She gives my manhood a brief nce, smiles at it pressing into her smooth belly, and looks at my face with an upturned gaze. Pondering over something for a few seconds, she looks past me and giggles adorably. With a little kiss on my cheek, she slips out of my hug and crawls on all fours back to Ria. The maturedy helps her climb on her gorgeous body and flip around. Elise ends up lying on her back on Rias front and the older womans hands slide down the younger ones sides, reaching Elises thighs. She lets her friend spread them invitingly and gets literally presented to me on a silver tter, shooting me a timid but eager smile. If that tter was a MILF instead. I approach the sexy duo again and lean onto Elise, letting her join our lips as my cock tickles her tightly shut slit. I heard that you can take the pain away. Could you? Of course. I nod and she takes my face into her hands, bringing us back to our sweet exchange. Positioning myself properly with my hand, I push past Elises folds and gradually slide inside her marvellous pussy. Compared to Ria, shes so damn tight. Its like day and night. She grips me so tightly that Im not sure if I didnt identally enter the wrong hole, though that situation usually ys out the other way. Mmmmmmm Thank you. I really didnt feel any pain. But this is so different. Did you really feel so good from this earlier, Ria? The maturedy chuckles and snakes her hand down the young girls stomach, aiming for her pelvic region. Just wait until he starts making a mess out of your pretty little pussy. Taking that as my signal, I began to unhurriedly move my hips, evoking a few pleasant gasps from Elise. A brilliant smile soon takes over her face as I increase the tempo the more she gets ustomed to having me plough through her insides. Little sighs and moans fill the chamber all around us. Even so, I think we can both tell that Elise felt it much more from taking it in the ass. She is still showing some amazing expressions full of delight and pleasure but nothing I do beats how she wriggled and reacted to getting railed anally minutes ago. We make some gentle love while kissing each other. Perhaps thanks to Rias efforts of massaging Elises clit from above, it doesnt take that long before our receptionist friend gets close. We still remain in our heated exchange as she wraps her legs around my waist and pulls me into her stronger with each concurrent thrust. Please, fill me up just like Ria! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! That was the n. I smile at her and move slightly lower to sink my teeth into the side of her neck with gentle care. Elise trembles instantly and gets pushed over the edge. Her already tight channel constricts around me even more and we both release at the same time. A creamy load surges through her hot, spasming passage to the apaniment of a high cry of pleasure. Elise is very vocal when shes cumming, as Ive learned just recently. I roll to the side with the petite girl still in my arms so that we dont inconvenience our mature friend. Elise then slides partially off me and I quickly realise that shes making space for Ria, who pushes herself into me right after and I end up between the two of them. See? Was it really that bad? Ria asks, and the question is clearly not aimed at me. No, the proper recipient answers with a pretty smile. It was amazing. I told you he would dly do you in the butt but you were like noooooooo, he will think that Im a weird girl, and all of that. Elise turnspletely red and hides her face in my shoulder, causing the two of us to chuckle at her adorable behaviour. We rest in rtive silence after that, broken only by some soft, friendly chuckles and gigglesing from the two gorgeousdies. It truly feels like they are one family. Chapter 139 – Business Be Booming Chapter 139 C Business Be Booming We rest on the bed for a few minutes longer. Elise traces over my chest with her fingers, her head lying on my shoulder, a small, soft smile on her lips. In turn, I gently brush through her ck hair and keep cing tiny kisses on her forehead. Meanwhile, our mature ountant friend watches us with an almost motherly smile from my other side. My eyes jump to Rias voluptuous body for a brief moment and she doesnt miss it. Our gazes meet after she shes me a tiny smirk and rolls onto her side, setting her arm on her elbow and supporting her head with her palm. Her titanic tits make a bewitching bounce during the movement, capturing my attention. A giggle reaches my ears right after I consume the alluring sight before me and Elises petite hand wraps itself around my member. You are still so vigorous. Does Ria turn you on so much? the cute receptionist asks, tilting her head up to give me a nce with a rosy flush. As much as you do. I smile at her and lean down to peck Elises pouty lips. Its almost impossible to get enough of you two. How are you feeling? The blush covering Elises face deepens a little and she escapes my gaze, without stopping the tender, unhurried rubs she is giving me. Very nice And a bit loose She giggles again. I chuckle and slide my hand down her spine, reaching her perfect ass to give it a loving squeeze. Were you always into butt stuff? I honestly didnt expect it. She returns her mesmerising eyes to me and nibbles on her bottom lip lightly. Well Not always, thats for sure Elise gives Ria a slightly uncertain nce and then sighs softly. Its really embarrassing to talk about but its kind of an ident... I raise a brow at the blushing girl and look between her and our resident MILF. Before I can tell Elise that she doesnt have to exin, Ria takes it upon herself. I guess Im partially to me too. Indirectly. The mature woman chuckles quietly, which causes her heavenly bosom to jiggle seductively. I bought Elise a bathing oil one time as a gift, not that long ago. It was in one of those fancy ss sks with a long, crystal stopper which extends into the neck of the bottle. It was shaped like one of those toys you offer here which can be put in your butt and then cover your butthole with a colourful gem after fully inserted, just much more elongated. I cock my head back in understanding. She clearly means butt plugs. They are now a staple element of our repertoire. Yeah Elise giggles embarrassingly and we look at each other again. After opening the vial, I set both it and the stopper on the seating part of my tub. The stopper had a t top so I could ce it down without having it roll away. Then I kind of lost myself in enjoying the scent of the water As she gives me a very timid, upturned gaze, I smirk at the adorable receptionist a little. If I have imagined everything she described properly, I can already see where this is going. Let me guess. You wanted to sit down? Elise turns even redder and makes an adorable nod. I chuckle at her and caress her tender butt some more. Everything ended up okay back there? Yes. I wasnt hurt. It just snuck in by surprise quite easily since it was all oily and such She gives me a shy smile and I peck her forehead. Thankfully, it wasnt some cheap ss and it didnt shatter. But, when I pulled it out it felt weird Weird enough for our cute Elise to start investigating and suddenly end up with a finger up her butt. Ria chuckles, finishing the short story of how our adorable receptionist gained her kinks. Ive never put anything so big in there before. Im sure you know since we talked about it during our interview. Elise giggles, taking a peek at my waist. Its very shameful to admit but I really liked it when you moved inside my butt My palm slides between her cheeks and I prod her back entrance a little with my ring finger, evoking a cute gasp from the flustered receptionist girl, and slip it in as she is still a bit loose. Elise returns her attention to my face and I pepper her mouth with a few kisses the very moment she swings her head up. Your butt is heavenly. I loved exploring it. And, theres nothing shameful in knowing what you like and enjoy. Ill dly be your butt friend if you would like. Butt friend? Sheughs softly, jumping on my chest slightly. What about a boyfriend? I let my actions speak for themselves and leave myself open in front of Elises face. She quickly recognizes my intentions and a beautiful smile paints her lips moments before she pulls herself to press them into mine. We both let out a quiet moan or two as my finger still teases her cute butthole and her palm still strokes me up and down. Fufufu~ Im d it took only one good dicking to get rid of your timidness. Ria chuckles on the side while watching us. Though, its not that surprising considering the cock we both have just experienced. I smirk at our mature ountant as Elise hides her crimson face in the nook of my shoulder. Still cant believe you would kidnap me and proceed to throatfuck yourself with it out of the blue. Oh, how can you say that? I had that impressive thing in my sights for weeks now. She shows a mysterious grin. It was almost impossible to hold back when you started parading around buck naked while keeping yourself all hard and tempting the entire time. You cant do that, dear. Not in front of a woman who tasted no dick for years. My dating life might have been a disaster, but Ria wasnt that well off either, Elise joins in with a giggle. Even considering that she wasnt looking for just a quick fling, the choice was often verycklustre and disappointing. Does that mean Im sufficient enough for you to settle down again? I snicker at Ria. She lets out a beautiful,dylike chuckle and leans more into my side, pressing her sizable melons into my arm. Bringing herself closer, she hangs inches before my face with a tinge of rosiness decorating her usually fair andposed skin. I would lie if I said that you arent bringing something out of me which has been long buried deep down inside each time we spend some time together. I didnt think I would be having these thoughts about a man again. You are making my belly warm up, and not just with your hot seed sprayed in my womb. Plus, I really needed someone to help me blow some steam off from work, though that stressful job isnt part of my life anymore. We stare each other in the eyes for a moment longer and I join our lips together. Ria purrs into my mouth and joins Elises fingers around my shaft. They start working on my member in tandem. Im sure you are still under a lot of stress at your new job. I smile at her as we split. Let me know whenever you feel even a little bit down and Ill help you blow some steam off anytime. Be careful what you say or she might spend more time on a break rather than working, Elisements with a smirk and we all chuckle together. I turn my gaze to match hers. Speaking of which, I dont think you are in a state to man the reception today so we should perhaps let Cornelia have some fun tonight. Its not that bad. I can already tell that its getting tighter. She giggles adorably. I just need to stretch my legs a little and get used to the remnant sensation of being speared by your thick penis. No need to force it. You deserve a break. But No buts. I squint at her. Or Im going to get back into yours until you cant feel your legs anymore. Eliseughs sweetly and the barely noticeable glint in her eyes tells me that she would very much like that. Alright. Nothing good everes from arguing with your boss. Im sure plenty of good would from it in your situation. Ria chuckles at her younger friend impishly and Elise blushes heavily again. Im afraid we dont exactly have enough time for that. I smirk at the maturedy too. We really should get up and ready ourselves for the night. Well, at least I have to. You girls can take a rxing dip or something. Also, this is just a random thought, would you like toe with me, Nyfile, and Mari for a little shopping date tomorrow, Elise? I bet that those two will quickly get lost in their own world so we could spend some time together, if that doesnt bother you, of course. Elises eyes widen a little at my suggestion. Uhhh I You can say no. I wont feel bad or anything. We can have a more personal date when I get a longer moment to spare. She examines my face for a few seconds and her eyes skip to the side before returning to mine. Can Riae with us too? Elise finally asks with some hesitation in her voice. The person in question sighs softly and shakes her head. You cant even go on a proper date without your mommy holding your hand? Thats not it! The cute receptionist hastily protests. I just want you to go on a date with stair too Ria shows a warm smile and hugs Elise to her chest, squishing all three of us together. You are just too sweet. If it really is fine with you, then I wont say no. Let Me Breathe First Elises muffled voicees out from between Rias massive mountains and she soon gasps loudly. Gods Its a miracle you havent killed your previous husband with these. I dont think anyone but stair can handle your enormous tits. Now, now. Dont be jealous. You are young and still have a lot of room to grow. You didnt even have kids yet. Ria chuckles softly. Im happy with what I have, thank you very much Elise mumbles under her breath while pushing her fair bust up a little bit with her hands. I brush over her pert breasts with my free hand too and pull her into a kiss. I love yours just as they are. Charming, tender, squishy, and very beautiful. A real treasure. We share a few more light kisses and finally drag ourselves up. I bring two big towels out of my storage rings and escort thedies to the baths. Obviously, I dont need one since the bet is still on for a bit. I let them wash me first since Im kind of in a hurry and then leave the duo of old friends alone after cing one more peck on their cheeks and giving their butts a yful squeeze. Since we are nearing the opening hours, I jump into my suit and run a final check on everything. The fewdies that pass by keep booing at me now that their favourite reality show got temporarily censored, making meugh at their antics. All the working girls are getting themselves ready, our maids and servers are hanging around the kitchen and the dining hall while setting the tables in the main hall with various snacks created by our skilful cooks, and our two bouncers chat between themselves with excitement. Garrena got really into it so we keep both of them on duty. She only leaves her spot whenever someone wishes to spend some time with the hot and muscr Orc woman in a tight-fitted suit. Soon, the time arrives and our scouts report quite a crowd of people in front of the gates. I stand by the main entrance as the guests are let inside and greet everyone personally for a while. Truly, a flood of people flows into our establishment and spreads out like they know exactly where they want to be and who they want to speak to. Well, after they get through me, of course. Almost everyone expresses their condolences again for the unfortunate events of the previous open night and I ept their best wishes and kind words with a polite and nice smile. Many ask about our charming catgirl and I assure them that Hari is very much fine and very eager to meet up with everyone. After the initial influx passes, I walk the central stairs to the upper level, stopping midway on the small balcony above Nerias enchanting painting, and take a look at the busy main hall. I find the earlier person of interest sprawled on theps of a bunch ofughing guys sitting on a sofa around a coffee table. Hari literally justys there in her maid outfit with a wide smile as many people gently stroke her ears, tail, or rub her belly. They are truly pampering her like some cutep cat but Im not even that surprised considering how much some patrons care for our girls. Besides that sight, everything seems to be unfolding just as usual. People form groups while socialising and chatting together, some stand in the queue for the reception, some flirt around and interact with the girls hanging out in the lobby, and so on. The night doesntck a fair number of nobledies and moremon-looking women too. Quite a few cuties show up here and there, seemingly a bit shy about their choice, most likely somewhat new to the establishment. The announcement of the rosters expansion is weed with a lot of cheers and whistles as Elea introduces our Nereid friends next to the reception. It isnt much, but we are finally expanding more in terms of racial diversity. They are the first aquatic species to join us. I have a feeling that they wont best, especially since we are heading underwater to aid Meru very soon. Learning about the unique environment prepared for our new residents, many patrons show great interest in taking a peek. The beds get literally more popr than their owners for a brief moment and we decide to host a sightseeing tour of Leileis and Vivis bedrooms before they can enjoy themselves properly. It takes us almost an hour to satisfy everyones curiosity and people line up in front of the reception right after, willing to test those beds personally. I really wonder what would be their reaction to Merus room but Im not going to show or mention it yet since she isnt part of our services department and its her personal chamber. One day someone with simr qualities will take one too. Perhaps a charming Mermaid. Other than that, the night continues undisturbed. I guess weve had our share of problems and issues for a while. The association is no longer a threat and Im pretty sure that the show we made thest time should have been a good warning for any troublemakers. No matter your status, you are not a god inside these walls. Okay, I might be, but that''s one exception. Time flies as everyone is having fun. Especially Hari. It feels like our guests have entered some kind of agreement to give the adorable catgirl a day free of work and just dote on her for hours. They keep rubbing her, patting her head, and even feeding her snacks. If this continues for the entire night, Ill end up with another chubby Beastkin girl under my wings. We will have to roll Hari to bed at this pace. Not like I can even be mad at them. This will certainly be great for her. No matter what I would have said, she would never agree to keep resting for another day, thus I didnt even bother trying to convince her. Leave it to our best customers to take matters into their own hands. I really love what we are slowly building here, even if some assholes try to bring it down now and then. Its already surpassed my greatest expectations long ago. Its not been that long since we opened for the first time and we can now even bring the next steps of the overarching n into motion with Ross. The change in the very system will be big. I really hope they are able to pull it off without a heavy bacsh. Perhaps I should visit Selina again soon and see if we can talk some about it. Her connections definitely run deep. If I made a big purchase, maybe she would be willing to cooperate on this. She has a very business-oriented mind so she should be able to realise that there are only positives in that. And now that I have my hands on the association, I can use it as a bargaining chip. Plus, we will be soon beginning the first open phase of our mercenary operation and she might be interested in providing some merchandise for it. The brothel girls wont be the only ones trained and sent on quests and missions. But, we have a lot of other stuff on our heads before that. Merus plea is just one of them. In no time will I have to fulfil my promise to Ailish and go with her to search for Lilith. Hopefully, our mercenary forces will be decently developed until then so we will be able to employ their help if necessary. I also cant wait for our cosy department to take off. So many girls are looking forward to dressing up in Shinos creations and other costumes. Eleas friends have been waiting to pair those with their roley for a long time too. We did introduce a bit of that but nothing as specific yet. Getting to bang a slutty Elf priestess of a devoted nature in full robes will surely be a deal-breaker for some people. Or a defiant Tiefling warrior tied up by her captor. In any way, wevee a long way, yet there are still so many things to expand on. And when ites to expanding, thankfully, the mansion isrge enough to still have quite some spare rooms to house any new residents. These side wings are truly massive. Though, we will have to start thinking about possible extensions somewhat soon, just in case. We could either dig down or build up. I bet thetter would cost more. And, just like that, spent on a lot of thinking, the working night wraps up without any idents. We escort people outside, as usual, receiving their heartfelt thanks, help some more stered patrons get home with our taxi service, and then gather to sum up the day. Sharing a fewughs and talking for a little bit, mostly about the experiences of our new employees, who are ecstatic to finally mate after abstaining from it for too long, we soon go our own ways. Everyone already starts making ns for the next dayor today, considering the hourand leaves for bed. I dont know if Hari will be able to sleep with how much bouncing around from bliss she is. The treatment she experienced clearly got to her head. I kind of expected it, but I end up in bed with Elise and Ria. My other women urged them to wait for me in my master bedroom and I find the two beauties ready to spend the next few hours snuggled together. Naturally, Ive learned not to argue with my incredible wives and just go with the flow. Elise seems a tad shy about the idea of sleeping together even after all we have done so I pull her into myself and spoon the cute receptionist with lots of love. She sighs contentedly as I rub her belly and rain delicate pecks on the nape of her neck, quickly growingfortable in my warm embrace. Thanks to my amazing abilities, I can keep my lower half from reacting too much to her charms and dont unnecessarily poke Elise in the butt. As for Ria, she of course goes after my exposed back. Her massive rack squishes into my skin as she hugs me dearly and wraps her arms around my torso. With a pleasant hum too, she whispers a few lewd words to my ear in an attempt to make me hard and tickle the person in front with my erection. I dont give her that satisfaction though and we soon fall asleep together. Again, another thing I should have expected is waking up to a surprise. I somehow ended up on my back with Elise on my chest. We both open our eyes more or less at the same time and notice the sheets moving up and down in a regr motion. Im well aware of the reason behind it but my receptionist girlfriend raises them and turns all red after finding her ountant friend going to town with my dick like she ns to skip breakfast. No idea how and why, but that sight somehow ignites Elisespetitive spirit and she soon joins Ria down there with some brief uncertainty. The gorgeous duo works me up together under the sheets for a few minutes and I dont let their efforts go to waste. Ria relinquishes the reward to her younger friend and Elise gets a little taste of me before we move out of bed. After breakfast with all my other wivesexcept for Lianne, Ghilerie, and Shino of courseI let our clothing artisans know about the slight change of ns and neither of the two shares any concerns about taking more people with us on our shopping trip. All four of them go prepare while I spend some more time with the other girls. Fifteen minutester, I sense them gathering in the lobby and excuse myself. To not stroll in therepletely exposed, I summon my suit again and Im d that I do. Elise dressed up in a short, cute, grey skirt and a navy-blue t-shirt. It hugs her figure tightly, emphasising her moderate charms. A little bit of her belly peeks out from under the bottom of the t-shirt whenever she moves her hand to brush a lock of hair behind her ear. Shes just so unbelievably cute in casual attire. Rias apparel hasn''t changed much. It seems that she loves pencil skirts and white shirts. She did pick a slightly looser one for today and Im pretty sure that it hides ckcy underwear behind that bright material, visible just barely enough to notice it after straining your eyes, making her so much hotter. As for our duo of fashion designers, they wear the same as usual too. I dont think Mari thought even for a second about it and shes here in her iconic denim pants on belts and a t-shirt while Nyfile chose her maid uniform for the outing. The former gets a little awkward and suggests quickly changing but everyone reassures her that anything is fine as long as she feelsfortable in it. Mari and Nyfile leave the mansion first and we follow after them. Ria joins her elbow with mine and Elise doesnt wait long to mirror her motion, although with a much more visible blush. Our two friends take the lead and the tomboy artisan picks the first few ces we have to visit. Just as I thought, she and Nyfile quickly forget about our existence and start talking about all the things they are going to make together after getting all the necessary equipment set up, and exchanging some new ideas in the process too. The three of us chuckle at them and focus on ourselves too, hoping to really make this trip into a somewhat decent date. We enter one store after another and I quickly let the passionate duo know that they can just point to the owners whatever they want ande to me after they finish so that I can pay up and store their spoils of war. That way, Ria, Elise, and I can look around at a much slower pace and enjoy our time together while going through the shops assortment. After about two hours, Mari runs out of ces she knows are decent and Ria has to chime in. Our excited tomboy doesnt notice it but the mature ountant has that very apparent twinkle in her eye when she lists the workshops and stores for her to choose from. We chuckle at each other with Elise, knowing well that we are going to be fucking up Rias old boss connections again. And, exactly that happens. While the other two girls admire and discuss various equipment, appliances, and materials, we have a talk with the owners. Not all of them agree to switch sides as easily as a few other people that we have visited in the past, but the seeds of doubt have been properly nted in their minds. We will bring that bastard down slowly but surely. He wont even know what or who hit him. Nevertheless, Elise looks to be enjoying herself much more than I would have thought. I knew Ria would be eager to fuck that guy up more at any time, but our sweet receptionist girl jumps right onto our movement and seems super excited to be part of it. I dont think we even have to do any of the normal date stuff with how much she thrives in our current environment. But, we do stop for a nice, romantic dinner after the girls grow a little hungry. Who wouldnt be after expending so much energy? For once, the topics of our discussion switch to them instead of artisanship or business. Consuming our fancy dishes and sipping on fine wine, we chat casually among the five of us. Hitting a few more stops afterwards, we wrap things up and head back home. Mari and Nyfile cant wait to unpack everything and turn their workshop into something breathtaking. Ria and Elise dont mind ending it there either, saying that they loved the fun and active date. I even get a lovely kiss from the adorable receptionist right in the middle of a crowded street, which surprises the mature ountant. Returning to the mansion, I go with our fashion experts and help them set things up properly. Half an hourter, the somewhat empty chamber bes so packed that we can barely walk around. But, it doesnt seem to inconvenience the people who are going to work here so I let it be however they want. Preparations done, they shoo me away and get straight to work. As Im leaving, Nyfile mentions that I should visit Sirgia to see if their joint project is finished. They have been working on something together and thest part of it was left in my Dwarf wifes hands. Therefore, I make my way to the forge since its not that far from their fashion studio and find my precious little work addict doing exactly the same as usual, meaning overworking herself. I wait until Sirgia finishes polishing some metal te of dark crimson colour while observing her with a warm smile. She finally notices my presence after turning around to grab something. Oh. Master. You really should let me know when you are waiting for me. A faint blush surfaces on her adorable face. Its just way too hypnotising watching you do your thing. I chuckle as she leaves the metal alone and hastily trots to me, jumping into my embrace. I lift her up and sit Sirgia on the nearby counter. We rub our noses together, which evokes a few giggles from her, and finish it up with a gentle kiss. How can I help you, Master? Or did youe for me? The rosy tint over her tanned skin deepens a bit. Would you like it if I did? I raise a brow at her and smirk. Very. She giggles shyly. I chuckle with her and ce one more peck on her petite mouth. Im all yours whenever. Just say a word. But, not to lie to you, I came here after Nyfile told me to. Ah. She must have told you about our project. Its finished. Let me down, Master, and Ill bring it out. I help Sirgia hop down onto the ground and she jogs cutely out of the chamber. I watch her small frame escape my sight as her metalworking apron and leather clothes jump on her short body. A minuteter, she runs back to me with something that looks like a suitcase. She brings her stedder to the counter, jumps on it, and sets the container down in front of us. Here. Its obvious that she wants me to open it so I do exactly that. Lifting the stylish lid reveals something looking like the top of a folder t-shirt made of ck, stic, leather-like material. Slightly confused, I pick it up and raise it into the air. The bottom part unfolds, revealing some white details on the sides. But, thats not all. The remaining part unrolls much further than I would have expected and actually ends in two holes for legs. Looking at it as a whole, it kind of resembles a fusion between a t-shirt and a one-piece swimsuit or diving apparel for women. Is this some kind of a swimsuit thats going to help when we go save Merus tribe? I ask curiously. Swimsuit? Sirgia tilts her head at me. Its for Hecate. The gears in my head keep turning for a moment longer until it finally clicks. Ah. I see now. The bottom part is like her current panties and can split, right? Yes, although its a much more developed version that just a few mas sewed in. She smiles adorably. This suit is made of the most durable fabric we could get in the Humannds so it can serve as her battle uniform and is veryfortable to wear so she can use it daily too. The parted sections are pretty much seamless. You wont be able to notice the cuts until they are opened. They still operate on mana, of course. Amazing. How tough is it? It can stopmon ded weapons. A dagger is nothing, a longsword will still hurt a little, and a greatsword or halberd might be able to puncture it. No amount of shing should damage it. These threads are as hard and durable as the finest dwarven steel. Dont tell me she just made ker or something. I wouldnt be surprised. Well. Lets see if it fits, shall we? I nce at her and Sirgia makes an enthusiastic nod. Hecate appears next to us in her pair of panties and sports bra, an emotionless expression paints her face as always. She clearly reads the mood and skilfully hops out of them, presenting herself bare in front of us. Not like it bothers her in the slightest. How does she put it on? I ask while rotating the one-piece suit. Inject some mana into the back, Master. I do as Im told and the fabric parts from the cor to around the butt like with an automatic, magical zipper. Hmmm. Fascinating. Turning it around, I hold it out for Hecate and she steps into the holes. I pull it up until the bottom hugs her girly parts firmly but softly and she puts her arms through the short sleeves. I then move to her back and realise that there are a few more limbs that Ive forgotten about. There are holes for them too. Dont worry, Master, Sirgia reassures me. With a brief investigation, I do find the small cuts and guide Hecates six legs through them. After getting all of her into her new suit, I ask her to try and pour her mana into it and her new clothes zip up by themselves again. The material around her spider legs tightens up and embraces the onyx appendages without leaving even a tiny crevice of vulnerable skin. Hecate turns around and looks at both of us. The reinforced suit hugs her lithe body like a wet t-shirt, emphasising all of her petite curves. She looks utterly badass, sexy, and adorable. The kind of adorable that you know can turn you into sashimi in a blink of an eye. Though, the tight grip of the material does add some allure to it as we can easily make out her small, shapely chest with its pert nipples, and it doesnt take much to trace the enticing shape of Hecates feminine mound down below. Its not some incredible camel toe but it looks hot as fuck. Try operating it, Sirgia suggests to the spidergirl. Hecate gives her a faint nod and the fabric covering herher regions parts exactly when Im looking at them, shing me her beautiful, pale pussy. Just as Sirgia said earlier, the cut is impossible to spot and the material moves to the side just enough to reveal Hecates pouty lower lips, embracing them around in a tear-shaped fashion. I can think of at least one more use than the intended one right now. Trying to shove any inappropriate thoughts aside, I watch as the cut heals itself a momentter and hides Hecates girly parts again, leaving no trace of anything happening to it earlier. The new owner sends us another nod, confirming that everything works properly. Great. My spidergirl finally got her spidersuit. Now we are talking. I chuckle and run my fingers over the smooth, ck material covering Hecates chest. You look badass in this. What do you think? Is itfortable? Do you like it? The adorable goddess of death answers each of my questions with a slightly more eager nod, bringing a smile to my lips. Im so d. Sirgia shows an adorable smile too. The cut over theher regions can actually extend further so you dont have to take the entire suit off if you would need to go to the toilet. I wanted it to be an all-purpose costume. The material can actually help you blend in with the shadows. It can change shades to some extent too so camouging isnt exactly out of the scope of its capabilities either. Thats awesome. With what Hecate can do, this will do wonders. You two really outdid yourselves with it. I ruffle through Sirgias hair and she giggles sweetly. Anything for you, Master. And your mates, of course. We are a family, she replies with a tiny flush. That we are. I love you so much. I lean in to peck her beautiful, petite lips a few times and we share some loving kisses as Hecate starts testing out her new clothes in more detail. We watch her jump around, make some advanced acrobatics, stab and slice with her spider legs, and generally act all badass and epic. No matter what she does, the suit doesnt inconvenience her movements. I can literally feel her faint happiness even though we arent bonded that deeply. Alright. Are you busy right now, Sirgia? I ask my cute Dwarf after we finally split. Not really, Master. If you need anything, just say. Ill do anything for you. You are already doing more than I could want. I chuckle at her and pat her some more. Im thinking about gathering everyone and discussing our expedition to the sea. We gotta brainstorm this properly before moving out. Im still not sure who to take with me. Thats a good idea. It could also give me some ideas of what to prepare for whoever goes on this journey. Im almost done with Merus new weapon. Great. Lets get going then and bring everyone in. We have a lot to talk about. Chapter 140 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Tactician’s Typical Day Chapter 140 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Tacticians Typical Day A certain distance from Evaneheim on the side of a travelling path I take a deep breath while stretching myself inside my sleeping bag. A quick yawn escapes my throat as I open my eyes and look around. Judging by the faint trace of light making it through the thin material of my tent, Im pretty sure that its a very early hour, barely after dawn or somewhere close, most likely. As usual, my body knows its routine well and wakes up by itself at the proper time. Warming my shoulders as I sit up, I reach to the side and grab my sses, tossing them onto my nose and hooking the curved ends behind my ears. I give my head a little shake to check if they are still working and they are, as amusing and amazing as it is. Usually, simple sses such as these would be a pain in very active environments and would either require a durable string attached to the temple tips or bepletely reced by contact lenses. Thankfully, people of this world are very resourceful with their magic and various interesting minerals so I dont really have to worry about it. And, with the help of the Kings artificers, they had quickly fixed me an almost exact same pair as my normal ones but with an extremely neat feature. The nose pads are made of some weird, reactive, adhesive metal, which when supplied with mana, firmly attaches to almost any surface, and yes, that includes the skin. Therefore, no matter how much I shake my head, my sses remain on my face like it''s their life mission. Honestly, I dont even need the temples to go over my ears and could literally wear them without like those round spectacles often shown in fancy steampunk movies and TV shows. But, that feels a little weird with the normal sses so I opted in to keep the entire package. Nevertheless, it is time to get up and follow the schedule. I climb out of my sleeping bag and quickly dress up, leaving my belts, pouches, and cape behind for now. The same goes for my bow and quiver, they remain hidden in my storage ring given to us by the King. Giving the inside of the tent one more nce, I turn towards the closed entrance and part the curtains to peek outside. Just as Ive guessed, the sky is just slowly getting illuminated by the rising sun. Theres at least an hour or two before we get the true morning and the surrounding forest is still bathed in a somewhat shady, dim light. Noticing the cracking of firewood, I turn my gaze to the small campfire slowly dying out after an entire night. A single figure sits next to it in a meditative position with their eyes closed and hands joined together. Even though their eyes are closed, I have no doubt that they are much more aware of our surroundings than even I am, considering their situation. Since Ive definitely been spotted already, I walk up to Shino without trying to hide my steps in hopes of not disturbing her concentration. She opens her amethyst eyes and nces up at me with a gentle smile. Good morning, Paul-san. You are up early. But, its not like thats something new. Yeah. Its just the usual. Thanks for taking two shifts. Who would have expected Kamil to get food poisoning out of the blue? Even after Nat healed him up, he didnt look the best. I nod at her to return the greeting. You can get back and catch some more sleep before everyone wakes up for us to depart. Ill keep an eye on the camp while warming up. Are you sure? You know that I wouldnt mind taking even the entire night by myself now and then, so this much doesnt really make that big of a difference. You still can enjoy a good rest even if you tire much slower after receiving stairs help. Theres no need to stay here unless you really want to, of course, I answer while looking around. Alright. Thank you, Paul-san. Have fun with your exercises. I extend my hand to her and Shino gets up after grabbing it. She dusts off her clothes, gives me a nice smile, and heads towards her tent, soon disappearing behind the parted sheets. Taking a deep breath of fresh, morning air, I move past the campfire and start stretching, making sure to switch my position after each rep to keep my eyes on every direction just in case. So far, since our very arrival in this world, Ive been able to keep up my usual training schedule almost without any major interruptions. Of course, there were certain emergencies or special periods where that wasnt possible, but Ive never broken my streak of remaining in shape for a longer time. Simple morning exercises have always been a great way to wake uppletely for me and get my brain running properly. The world is usually still quiet at that time, the temperature isn''t too high, and there are fewer concerns and issues to deal with while everyone is still sleeping. After finishing my stretches and warm-ups, I jump into the slightly heavier exercises. It still isnt anything too heavy considering our location and situation, but a bunch of slow push-ups, crunches, nks, sit-ups and other simple activities are plenty enough to retain a good form and condition. Done with those, I push myself off the ground and start to jog around the camp in circles. If previous exercises are the best way of waking my brain up, the slow, evenly-paced run helps focus my thoughts after getting a grasp on them. There is just something about this rhythmic and simple action of moving your legs and breathing that makes it veryfortable to think about things. And, the first thing I usually think about in the morning is my Status.
INFORMATION
Name: Paul Fischer Race: High Human Age: 26 Job: Tactician [] ss: Draconic Sharpshooter Tier: 2 Titles: Otherworlder, Red Dragon''s Descendant
STATS
Strength: 30 Agility: 25 Constitution: 19 Intelligence: 17
Charisma: 15
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?One-Handed Sword Arts Lv. 2 ?Shortbow Arts Lv. 3 ?Longbow Arts Lv. 5 ?Dagger Arts Lv. 2 ?Linguist Lv. 4 ?One-Handed Sword Mastery Lv. 3 ?Shortbow Mastery Lv. 4 ?Longbow Mastery Lv. 5 ?Dagger Mastery Lv. 2 ?Draconic Sharpshooter Arts Lv. 4 ?Farsight Lv. 3 ?Fire Magic Lv. 2 ?Arcane Shot Lv. 5 ?Eyes of the Falcon Lv. 2 ?Fire Affinity ?Red Dragon''s Ancestry ?Draconic Body ?Draconic Mind ?Dark Elf Archery Lv. 2
Its been a while since we advanced, at least we as the guys of this group, but Im pretty confident that our next Tier is just behind the corner. Shino and Marcia received a little boost and help with that, making our party much stronger as a result, but its not like we are falling off that much. Obviously, considering their circumstances, we wont really be able topete in terms of progress. Yet, Natalie is also Tier 3 already, most likely thanks to the fact that she keeps weaving her magic and abilities into literally everything we do. Her music makes our travels much faster and morefortable, her healing and other rejuvenation techniques restore our fatigue regrly, and she still throws in a lot of offensive spells into the mix whenever we stumble on an encounter. Im quite happy with my own growth. My actives and passives keep going up the more I use my bow and the abilities connected to it. Recently, they have experienced quite the spike too, thanks to some coaching I received from one of stairs friends. Her name is Filue if I remember correctly. Im still not sure how it started but I guess that brief shootingpetition sparked our slightly moreplex cooperation. It just felt right to practise with someone sharing your passion and who is actually knowledgeable about what they are doing and possesses not small amounts of experience in that field. Then, things just escted by themselves. Filue was kind enough to suggest sharing with me the techniques and teachings she learned in her home settlement. She was a hunter, and her ss is actually exactly that, so her abilities focus more on tracking and efficiently taking down her game, but a lot of small nuances and general practices can be useful in every kind of archery. Therefore, we spent a lot of time in the underground training chambers together each time our party visited stairs establishment. It isnt really my kind of ce and I only tagged along initially but he certainly is doing pretty well, and Im d I went with everyone. The only issue would be all the beautiful girls who keep acting more than friendly with me all the time. Of course, I dont mean it in a bad way. Its just that I decided long ago not to partake in such activities with anyone else than the love of my life. Completely no offence to all those pretty and nicedies. Im sure we would have a lot of fun together and they are certainly trying to look after me, but Im not going to change my mind. It might seem stupid considering that we are now in apletely different world but a man needs to stick to his own rules. Ive always kept my word and Im certainly going to continue seeing through my oath. My future partner might not care about it in the slightest, if I ever find one, but this belief is what allows me to stay in check. If I ever break that one vow, theres no doubt I would start breaking the others. After finishing my one-hour jog, I take a moment to regte my breathing and move slightly aside from the camp, still having its entirety perfectly in my sight. Summoning my bow and quiver from my storage ring, I equip both and start my regr shooting exercises, picking a few trees at various distances. With my Farsight, I can not only easily see the very cracks in their bark but urately judge how far exactly each of them is. In any way, we spent so much time together with Filue that I actually managed to learn her archery technique from her. She was quite impressed and surprised, saying that its something almost unheard of amongst Humans since it would certainly require the person to open themselvespletely, bypassing the racial barriers. Not many Humans would think of themselves as Dark Elves, having issues achieving that mentality. Well, we dont really have such prejudices so I guess its a bit easier for us. And, Ive always been taught that the ability to adapt is the most important one no matter your environment and goal. The faster you can ustom yourself to the situation you have found yourself in, the easier time you will have going forward, possibly avoiding making critical mistakes which could end with serious consequences. My own shooting, and effectiveness in general, experienced a big improvement after Ibined Filues style with my own. And Im pretty sure she gained some understanding and insight from our littlepetitions and practice bouts too. I certainly reached the peak of what I could do with just the methods passed onto us by our Human trainers brought in by the King so a fresh perspective was great. One by one, I send arrow after arrow right into the middle of my picked targets. Releasing twelve arrows in a row, I pause for a moment and repeat the motion after they return to my quiver, courtesy of another useful enchantment. Each next volley is faster than the previous one. Arrows keep sinking into the tough bark until I reach my best speed,unching the sharp projectiles seemingly almost without a moment of rest between the shots. Its not a technique I have many asions to use as most of my actual arsenal consists of very powerful-hitting spells and abilities. Still, its not the greatest idea to let them out on some poor trees, even if they look durable. At least a dozen of them would be blown into bits with just a simple Arcane Shot, not to mention Draconic Sharpshooter Arts. Plus, falling timber would definitely wake everyone up. And, thats not yet necessary. I still have about thirty minutes for my training before Natalie wakes up. She is usually the second one to get out of her tent or bedroom, followed by Shino. Kamil and Marcia are often too tired after their nightly activities to wake up by themselves. Though, shes also grown much more vigorous just like Shino so its mostly him who has a hard time keeping up now. Shortly before these thirty minutes pass, I wrap my practice up and head back to the middle of the camp. Everyone is going to start breakfast as soon as they get up so I liven it up a little and bring the mes back, setting the kettle over them to prepare some coffee. And, as expected, Natalie leaves her tent just a few minutester. Morning, she throws at me quietly, stretching her arms towards the now much more blue sky. Had a good night? Yeah. That song you y when we rest is something else. I cant believe how easy it is to fall asleep after it takes effect and how beneficial that sleep is, no matter how long. I agree. Its so nice that I cant start a night without it anymore. Im a little afraid I got addicted. I smile at her while pouring her a cup. Out of all things you could get addicted to, I think you ended up with the least troublesome and unhealthy thing. Are there any side effects to it even? I ask curiously. None that Im aware of. She shakes her head, epting the mug of hot liquid. So far, its been only beneficial. I hope it stays like that. It will be extremely hard to stop ying that tune before going to bed. Anyway, how is your practice? Good. Thanks. And I hope so too. These are the best nights in my life. Some noise captures our attention and we catch Shino leaving her own shelter with a big yawn. Her eyes find Natalie and a beautiful smile paints her face. She quickly trots to us and sits down next to her best friend, giving Nat a warm hug. Good morning, Natalie-san. Ready to reach our destination? I dont think Ill ever be ready to face more of those monsters, especially after what we have learned from stair, Natalie replies with a sigh. Dont worry. I wont let themy a single finger on you. We are growing so much stronger bit by bit. The basic grunts dont even stand a chance ofing close to us. We did very well in that big fight where we split up to handle the three generals, Shino reassures her. Well, you certainly seem to be growing extremely fast. Especially your stats, our partys Bard replies with a tiny smile, which makes the Samurai girl blush. Ummmm Natalie-san Yeah? What do you think about Sensei? Shino asks a little shyly. Natalie raises a brow at her while Shinos cheeks turn even rosier. I smile a little to myself while shaking my head when they arent looking my way. She really doesnt know, does she? Not hearing an immediate answer, Shino continues while fidgeting in her seat. You know Ummm You would be much safer if you got stronger too The golden-haired musician sighs softly, making her Japanese friend giggle nervously. He is very kind and nice. Often goes out of his way to help people, never refusing to aid them after being asked. He is fun to talk to, at least judging by what we know from back then. He certainly has quite good looks. Like, Im sure hes somewhat handsome, yeah, but Its okay, Natalie-san. Im sorry. I didnt mean to be pushy or anything, I just Before Shino finishes, Natalie ces a hand on her shoulder and squeezes it with a tender smile. I know. You dont realise how happy I am that you worry about me so much. You dont need to apologise when you are only trying to think of a quite simple way for me to be safer even without you around. Shino giggles once more, trying to look at her best friend properly. It might be simple for me since Ive always been in love with Sensei but I know that you werent really into such things back on Earth. Im still sorry about it. I catch a little grimace showing up on Natalies face for a fraction of a second before her usual, calm expression returns. It doesnt seem like Shino noticed with how embarrassed she currently is. I can only shake my head again. Its up to Natalie if she ever chooses to reveal that part. Im pretty sure she still thinks that no one knows, but it really was hard not to notice back on Earth, and it isnt any different here either. Its alright. I appreciate your concern so lets end the apologies. You never know when to stop after throwing yourself into a long chain of apologising. They smile at each other and then look up at me. Shino lets out another sweet giggle. Sorry, Paul-san. It must be awkward hearing us talk about a guy like that, she apologises again, this time to me. I shrug my shoulders and sit down opposite them. I dont mind. Since both of you are up now and the others should be following soon, Ill get a read on the map again to see how far we are. They turn back to each other and start chatting casually while I do exactly as I said. Bringing out the map given to us by the Kings intelligence department, I set it down on myp and check ourst marked position. Our destination, the vige of New Solina, is naturally also highlighted, including all the importantndmarks and other points of interest between these two points. I spent quite some time with the Kings men studying the surrounding area to the tiniest detail. The terrain, the infrastructure, themon monsters and beasts, and even the more rare and unusual events and reports. Its extremely important to gather as much information as you can when heading into battle. Not taking advantage of all those elements is anything but smart. ording to my calctions, theres still a day of travel between us and our target. But, thats considering the usual travelling speed, so thats the worst-case scenario. With Natalies enchanted music which relieves the horses, we should be able to cover that distance in less than half of that time. In case something serious happens, we should be able to push our steeds enough to reach it in a few hours. New Solina is called a vige but its more like a town from what Ive gathered. They even have solid walls protecting the settlement and many buildings are made of stone bricks instead of wood. Theres a prominent salt mine next to it so that resource just keepsing during the excavation. Though, its definitely closed right now due to the threat of Abyssals. As far as I know, they havent taken over the mines and the local garrison fends them off valiantly. The assault came from the east so thats where the supposed portal should be located. First, just like thest time, we will secure the vige by getting rid of any nearby monsters, discuss things with the local authorities, and hopefully fight our way into the ce of the rift to close it without many unexpected things taking ce. I would rather no one disappear to another realm again. Considering the intel the Kings men were able to gather, we shouldnt worry about running into anything bigger than a single chieftain or something like that. There were no sightings of any more powerful Abyssals during the main raid or amongst the monstersying siege to the town. Even if there are more, Shino and Marcia are now our trump cards. The former has already been a force to be reckoned with even before getting together with stair. Im afraid she will one day identally wipe out half of a city with how much of a buff she received from him. Its a little disappointing that she doesnt have ess to the temporary one anymore but we couldnt just drag him around with us when he has so many responsibilities now. Taking one more look at the map and my own notes, I fold it back and hide it in the storage ring. While I was deep in my thoughts, it seems that Princess Vanessa joined the duo for some morning coffee and a casual chat. I usually dont tune out my surroundings like that, but with all of them right in front of me, I dont have to worry about anything getting a drop on us. Shino would definitely sense the danger much earlier than I can. Alright. After Kamil and Marcia join us, well get some breakfast going and move out. If you can keep up your tune for about eight or so hours, Nat, we can get to our destination before it gets dark, I begin and everyone turns to me. It shouldnt be an issue. If you need me to, I could push it a little further even, Natalie answers with a confident nod. Lets save your strength for an emergency. Arriving in New Solina before dusk is our current goal. It will be easier to sneak in or fight our way inside if necessary. If worsees to worst, I can clean the monsters up, Paul-san! Im full of energy and can go all out! Shino gives me a proud smile too. It looks like the two-hour nap was quite beneficial, wasnt it? I show her a small smile in response. Very. She giggles and her cheeks suddenly be tinged with a trace of rosiness. Im all buffed up for the next three days. What? I furrow my brows at her. Didnt you need stairs help to achieve that? Shino turns even redder and nces slightly away. Since we are this close to the vige I figured out that it wouldnt take us more than a day to get there So I asked Sensei if he had a moment And we met something like in my dreams but more real I stare at her in mild confusion, trying to pick up the details there and figure out how that would help while Shino starts twirling a lock of her jet-ck hair. To sum it up, Sensei can summon me into a special ce thats part of him And we noticed that If we do that there The buffs actually carry over Since its our souls that get together she exins, trying to look at me but clearly having issues with it. So I wasnt really sleepy after you suggested that I take a nap And instead spent that time with Sensei So that I can be stronger for the uing encounter And now my stats have increased for three days like they normally would if we met in real life After listening to her entire exnation, I cock my head back in understanding. Damn. Does that mean that you can pretty much get that buff from him whenever you want? Yes She nods timidly. Oh, also, I think Marcia-san might still be there But she should be finished in a moment Even more crimson covers her cheeks as Shinos eyes wander around as if trying to look for something. That''s extremely good news, Vanessa joins in. Not just because you can easily utilise stairs abilities but also because you can just meet up with him whenever you feel like it, right? Thats correct, Vanessa-san. I was super happy to learn about it. Previously, only Senseis Subus friend could do that but now anyone who is deeply connected with him can do that. Just as she finishes speaking, we hear the rustle of material again and Marcia steps out of her and Kamils tent, spreading her arms up and to the sides. Hello world! she exims with a wide, almost ecstatic smile. You seem quite energetic, Iment as she walks closer. Nice dreams do that to a girl. She winks at me. Would you like to hear the details? Thanks but Ill choose to decline. I have a rough idea about their contents. Rough sounds right. Sheughs heartily and sits down next to Natalie. Lets prepare the feast before our prince charming wakes up. We do exactly that and start breakfast. Kamil joins us ten minutester while we are in the middle of eating and we share a meal all together. I exin our n for the day in the meanwhile and no one raises any objections about it. After finishing breakfast, we pack up, tidy the camp ce, and jump on our horses. Natalie starts her travelling music and we depart. The travel proceeds peacefully. We talk about various things while on the horses. Its still pretty apparent that Shino tries her best to pull Vanessa into a conversation to keep the princess from thinking too much about her recent discoveries and general family situation, and how she views herself very negatively now. But, Vanessa is looking much better than she initially was after returning to us, so I guess it is working to some extent. Shino isnt really aware of it but shes an extremely social and likeable person. Its easy to make friends with her and people are often captivated by how charming and adorable she is while interacting with them. Its no real surprise that stair took a liking to her. Im pretty sure Ive seen her being hit on a bunch of times at school, though it never really bothered her since shes set her mind on someone quite early. Natalie decides to assume a slightly more powerful rhythm after consulting it with me and we move forward a little bit faster than I had first assumed. She wants to practice the control of her magic-imbued music and this is a perfect situation for that. With Shino and Marcia all buffed up, we can let her push herself a little bit more without our team suffering from it too much if she ends up more tired than usual. After five hours, I spot the abandoned shack which has been marked on the map, announcing that we are nearing our destination. Everyone tenses up a bit after I inform them about it. We are slowly entering the enemys territory so well need to be vignt of any potential ambushes or groups of stray Abyssals. Since theres a sizable hill slightly on the side of our main path, I suggest we move there and scout the surroundings from above before we move close to the vige. Everyone agrees and Shino leads us towards it while Marcia covers our backs. Our new vantage point gives us a nice view of the town of New Solina and the roads connected to it from all four cardinal directions. Nothing seems wrong at first sight. The vige doesnt seem to be under attack. But, using my Farsight, Im able to spot individual Abyssals hanging around its borders, some grouped up too. As the reports stated, the main threat seems to have passed but its still not safe to leave or enter the town. We choose not to waste time and continue forward. Soon, we stumble on the first monsters. Their numbers arent great so we dont even need to get off our horses to take down the asional humanoids or beasts of dark, onyx skin. I skewer most of them with my arrows while Natalie uses some simple water and earth spells to kill the rest. Reaching the gate, we ride into a slightly bigger number of enemies but still very spread out. Since we dont think that New Solina is in immediate danger, we decide to first get in touch with the authorities and then purge the nearby creatures wandering by the walls. To assure that the gates are opened for us, Vanessa uses her own magic to raise tall and thick walls of mud around us and we kill off the few Abyssals that end up on our side. If you can hear me, we came here on the Kings orders to aid us in your predicament! We have secured safe passage with Earth Magic! Open the gates and let us in! I shout to the sky and Natalie amplifies my voice in the direction of the watchtowers. We wait for about a minute without an answer. Then, the gates begin to open and we make sure that nothing slips past us as we quickly move through the tight gap created by the two massive wings of reinforced wood, just wide enough for our horses to pass. These people are minimising the risk as much as they can. A man looking like a typical guard covered in simple metal armour fitted with a hauberk to eliminate the gaps between his pauldrons, chestte, and chausses, approaches us. Just six of you? We kind of expected an army. He scratches his head while ncing at us. Trust me, half of this team can easily level the entire town each on their own in less than an hour, I respond while looking around. May we be led to the people responsible for the garrison here? The man eyes us up suspiciously, perhaps not entirely buying that part about the town, but he grunts in a decently affirmative fashion and asks us to follow him. First, he shows us to the stables so that we can let our horses rest after the journey and then we move through the streets towards what looks like a small fortress in the very centre. Its not that hard to notice the tension in the peoples eyes as we pass by various residents. They arent in a state of panic but they certainly dont sleepfortably knowing that there are monsters right on the other side of their defences. There seem to be a few adventurers here who must have gotten locked in when the Abyssals first attacked, not wanting to risk heading out before the current issue has been taken care of. We reach the fortress of dark stone and enter the sizable keep. Our guide leads us through a few dimly lit hallways until we end up in front of big wooden double doors. He pushes them inside and we enter a spacious hall with a round table in the middle. There seems to be a map spread out on it. A bunch of people stand around it or hang out in various parts of the chamber. What is this? a woman asks, raising her gaze from the paper. Apologies, Officer, but you instructed us to let you know the instant the kingdom sends reinforcements, the guard answers her with a respectful salute. These people im to have been sent by the King. Only six? She frowns at him. They im to be powerful enough to make this town be nothing more than history in less than an hour. Each of them alone. What kind of reinforcements introduce themselves with threats? The officer then turns to us. I sigh internally. Its always like this when going through a middleman. Before things escte further, I step forward. Greetings, Officer. My name is Paul and Im the leader of this party. It was never our intention to threaten anyone. Your subordinate said that you expected an army instead of a small group so I tried my best to visualise our fighting power to him with the simplestparison. If you would prefer a more borate one, then I can inform you that we have felled many Abyssals of chieftain rank before. The woman scans me with her gaze for a few moments before standing up. She walks around the round table and finally shows up in front of us in all her unobstructed glory. The most eye-catching aspect is certainly her military-themed uniform of dark emerald colour. She even wears a peak cap of the same shade with a badge clearly resembling a few designs weve seen at the castle in the royal capital. With that attire, her being called an officer isnt that surprising, honestly. Regardless of her uniform, she has long, straight, ck hair running down her back, crystal blue eyes, a sharp but clearly feminine face, and a very apparent figure, which is barely contained by the tight material. Her chest isntrge but just big enough to be quite a sight. She seems to be about half a head shorter than me. Chieftains, you say? What unit do you belong to? she asks after stopping in front of us. None, Madam. We are our own unit, the summoned Heroes, I exin. A few gasps and murmurs break out but she silences the others by raising her hand. I guess I could understand theck of a biggerpany if what you are saying is true. Can you prove yourselves? I take off the fingerless glove covering my left hand and turn its back towards her, letting my Hero sigil show up. Neat trick but I dont think this will be enough. How can we know that it isnt fake? She crosses her arms under her chest. I sigh softly and nce over my shoulder. Shino, would you mind? The Samurai girl gives me a happy smile and lowers her posture, taking a drawing stance with her hand on the hilt of her katana. She closes her eyes and Im pretty sure everyone can feel the ungodly amount of mana being condensed around her body as a few people in the room shiver. After about three seconds, Shinos eyes shoot open, shing with an intense violet glow, and she disappears with a loud thump. A strong gust of wind causes everyones clothes to flutter and I notice her standing on the other side of the chamber, still in a lowered posture and her weapon extended to the side. With well-trained movements, she sheathes her katana with a melodic click and smiles our way. Will this be enough to prove ourselves? I ask. The officer opens her mouth to respond but a distressed scream interrupts her. One by one, all the people in the room begin noticing extremely shallow cuts in their clothing. But, its not two or three, no, each of them is now a walking disy of modern fashion with a dense of slits all over every single piece of their uniforms or armour. Not even the woman has been spared, which she realises after checking herself over. Theres no doubt that Shino could have turned them into sashimi if only she wanted, instead of switching up everyones fashion instead. The officer woman looks our way again with an unexpected smile. Alright. Lets talk. Chapter 141 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Tactician Leads the Defence Operation Chapter 141 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Tactician Leads the Defence Operation After Shino returns to our group, we move closer to the round table with the map. It takes a moment for the people who have suffered some minor damage in their apparel to regain focus and we take that time to see what exactly is disyed on the wide desk. As expected, its ayout of the settlement and the surrounding areas. Most of the detail was put into the close vicinity of the town but the map expands a bit further to note the most crucialndmarks like the nearby mines and gives a sense of proper distance. As rare as it seems, this sheet actually has a grid but it doesnt look like an original part. This is a very good map. Easy to follow. The information seems urate too. I wonder why not all of them that can be found in the capital are like this, Iment, following a line with my finger in the air. Thats because the lines are my doing, the ck-haired woman replies. It makes it much easier to visualise the battle when you split the area into smaller parts. Thats true. It helps a lot in managing andmanding the troops too. Great use of markers. Do these symbolise the monsters? I ask, pointing at simple, wooden dice scattered around the towns walls. Yes. The dots correspond to the number of Abyssals in that area, or in a group. More or less, of course, but we try to keep them updated as much as we can. I nod while rubbing my chin. You seem to have everything under control right now. The southwestern gate might need to be updated as we killed off a bunch of them while securing our entry. I saw three deaths but there could be more. Much appreciated. She quickly changes the values on the dice ced near that region. Now, before we continue, I believe we should properly introduce ourselves. Right. You already know me and Shino. The guy in heavy armour is Kamil, the dual-wielding redhead is Marcia, the blonde Bard is Natalie, and the brown-haired quarterstaff user is Pausing for a moment, I nce at Vanessa, who shows a soft smile. Vanessa, a Geomancer. Im not exactly going to hide it from official so I can reveal myself as Ronerulles princess. She makes a courteous skip. A princess? The woman raises her brow at her. Im Catherine, ex-leader of the 42nd Quick Response And Emergency Fortification Unit, Officer Rank. Currently overseeing the defence of this town. What brings a princess here? I joined the Hero party some time ago. Theres no need to treat me as a royal out here. Right now, Im just a fellow adventurer and someone who wishes to aid them in helping others, Vanessa exins. Ex-leader? I ask after their brief conversation ends. You cant call yourself a leader without a unit. Catherine sighs heavily. Im on my way back to the capital to report myself for abandoning my men after my team was ambushed. We faced overwhelming numbers out of nowhere and were wiped out. When things became obvious, ourst surviving mages locked me out and told to run Damned fools She ms her fist into the table and takes a deep breath, raking back through her ck hair with one hand. The wound seems fresh so the only proper choice is not to rub even more salt into it. I assume you stumbled on this situation by ident and decided to take control of the defence? I attempt to return us to the main topic. Catherine gives me a weak smile and a barely noticeable nod, clearly meant as appreciation. Yeah. You seem quite smart. I walked out of one mess just to plunge straight into another one. But, its not like I could have left the town to continue anyway. And we would have suffered much greater losses if not for Madam Officers help. One of the men present in the room bows, most likely part of the leadership or local garrison. So, whats the current situation? I would like to receive as much detail as possible, and considering what Ive seen here, I think you might be the right person to fill us in, I continue. The main assault has been dealt with, as the report should have said, she begins and I confirm with a nod. We are currently left with the remaining vermin surrounding the city from all sides. Their numbers arent great but its very risky to send out scouts to figure out how many enemies are hiding further in the forest. If only I had my men with me We can take care of that, right, Paul-san? With your scouting skills and my Shadow Movement it shouldnt be a problem, Shino suggests. Or we can just wreck their shit like always. Marcia bumps her fists together with a grin. Well see. First, we need to learn as much as we can about our enemy, I reply while pacifying our fighter with a nce. How many chieftains did you dispose of? None, the woman answers. I dont think they have any or they would have sent them during at least one of the five attempts to break through the gates. Its just grunts. Still, their leftover numbers are an issue. Maybe its guarding the gate like the gori back then? Natalie ponders out loud. What can you tell me about the assaults? I ask. As I said, there were five. These monsters seemed a tad smarter than the usual ones but it, fortunately, didnt help them. She scoffs to the side. Theyunched an attack on each of the four gates, with a two-day rest between their attempts, most likely to prod our defences. Then, after another two days, they hit the northeastern one again, with a bigger force, failing to secure it, of course. Its been a week since then. They must have run out of troops. I roam my eyes over the detailed map, focusing on the four mentioned points. After a moment, I quickly notice that the number of scattered dice is much higher near the northeastern quarter. This can easily be taken as the remains of the two armies which tried to push through before, but Shit. This is not the end, I mutter under my breath. What do you mean? Catherine frowns at me. The fifth one wasnt their final attack, it was one of the reconnaissance attempts too. I trace a circle over theyout. They first examined all four gates and then sent one more attack at the one they thought was the most vulnerable. The main army has yet to arrive. What? She looks down at the map and follows my finger. Think about it. All five times had a rest period of two days. They would surely take much more after picking their main siege target, which is the northeastern gate. The fact that no chieftain showed up supports that idea too. Losing one or two battalions to make sure that their aim is true means nothing in front of those behemoths. You can also see that the remaining monsters clearly linger in much bigger numbers in that area too, which means That they are preparing for the main assault right now. Realisation dawns on Catherines face. Fuck. This is bad. A week should be enou Officer! Someone barges into the chamber while wheezing. Theres movement! Where? Her head snaps to the man and she asks. All sides! Our gazes meet. Diversion, for sure. She nods. They are going for the northeastern gate. It will be much weaker if we try to split our avable forces. And who knows what they found out about it during their previous two attacks. This might get tough. Not if we join, Kamil says. I bet each of us could easily hold one. True but we have to expect at least one chieftain right now, I add. It might show up in front of the northeastern gate but we cant be sure. We should utilise Catherines grid. Its perfect for quickmunication. Nat, how is your progress on that Telepathy skill? I dont think I can uphold a connection with this many people yet, our magician answers. I can talk with Marcia-san without a problem, Shino says and the person in question nods. Kamil scoffs to the side, for an obvious reason. Alright. Well have to use the tokens we received from the King. Keep them somewhere where you will be able to feel the call since you need to hold it to answer or even hear the message. Everyone brings out their round badges to show them and nods. Shino, get a look at this first and let us know whats going on through Marcia. Roger that, Paul-san. Consumed by a deep, ck shadow, she disappears into the floor and I turn towards Catherine. What can we work with here? I ask. Five mixed toons, ten squads of half melee and half range, and some reserve. Its not much but we were able to push them back each time thanks to urate tactics, she lists. Well shoulder the brunt of the attack so you dont have to worry about it. I rub my chin while looking all over the map and bring a few more things out of my ring. I set down a set of chess and a leather bag with some dice. Opening the former, I bring the pieces out, cing them on the side of the map so that they wait for their turn. Quickly grabbing a fistful of thetter, I prepare them for their uing use too. As you expected, the main force is moving from the northeast, Marcia suddenly says, most likely receiving info from Shino. Its hard to estimate but at least a hundred or so grunts. No chieftains in sight yet. The other directions arent that numerous. Perhaps a few dozen each. Listening to her report, I move a couple of dice to each of the four main directions and spread them out, assuming that each dot equals one dozen. Im not sure about the exact values Catherine set for the earlier ones so I hastily rework them to match our new system. If she has any qualms about me interfering with her operation, she doesnt show them and stays silent. The monsters by the walls are moving too. Most of them head towards that one gate, Marcia adds and I fix the numbers. There definitely is a chieftain, then. Something gave them orders, I mutter. ETA of the main force? Shino says something about ten to fifteen minutes at their current pace, Marcia replies. Alright. I reach for the chess pieces. Kamil, you get the main gate. If the chieftain arrives, you should easily be able to hold it back. Please, assign him one toon and two squads focusing on ranged damage. Hell do better with no one around. Seeing how I ce a white king on the map, he pumps his fist. Fuck yeah! All the fun is mine! Shaking my head, I pick up a queen. Marcia, you get the southeastern entry. Take one toon, two ranged squads, and one melee just in case. You are nimble enough to deal with them by yourself. She smirks and jabs Kamil with her elbow, definitely happy about her own piece. Tell Shino to reach the northwestern gate. One toon should be enough for her, even though they will most likely stand there and do nothing most of the time. Shes the strongest of us, I continue, cing a knight over the blueprint. She says shes on it, and Im pretty sure shes blushing heavily right now. Marcia chuckles. Then, thest one goes to you Nat, and Vanessa if you could. I nce at the princess and she nods so I set down a bishop there. You might need the most help so the other two toons go to you, and four squads, if possible most melee since they are both more or less magicians. The remaining squads will be on standby to help whichever side might need it. Afterying out my n, I turn to Catherine. Is that alright with you? Im sorry for butting in just like that but we are in a pinch right now and should act fast. She stops staring at the map while stroking her chin and shakes her head. No issues here. Go ahead. This seems like a good setup and you certainly know your team much better than I do. Take over the lead and Ill assist you to the best of my abilities and knowledge. Appreciated. I nod at her. Now, get to your positions and talk to your units. Remember about your tokens. Ill be reaching out to you regrly to update everyone on the situation. We exchange quick nces amongst ourselves and they hastily leave the room, leaving just me behind. Of course, Catherine remains here too, and the other people who seem to be of tactician nature rather than fighters. You seem very ustomed to this. Did you lead an army before bing a Hero? she suddenly asks as I analyse the map in more detail. Uhhh No, nothing like that. I meet her gaze for a moment. Honestly, I was just a normal civilian with some interest in these things, and well, studied whatever was publicly avable a lot. Who would have thought any of that would actuallye useful. Interesting. I bet you would have made a finemander if you chose to be one. You do seem to possess a knack for this. She shows a soft smile. Cant say that I dont. I try to smile back. But, Im certainly no match for real leaders, like you. Her expression falls a little and I instantly recall her earlier story. Real leaders dont lead all their men to their deaths, she says with a sigh. With all due respect, even the best leaders arent omniscient and we arent machines. Catherine raises a curious brow at me and I realise that thisparison doesnt really work as well in Naharren as on Earth. What I meant to say is that Humans and other living beings make mistakes. Plus, from how you described it, it doesnt seem like you could have done much to change the oue. Your men knew it too and chose to save you. I didnt know them but I would assume that you were a leader great enough to evoke such a response from them. We look at each other for a few seconds and she sighs again. You are right. Besides, we have much more crucial things to focus on rather than my unfortunate past. Lets protect this town and remove those fuckers from the face of Naharren. Nodding, I pick up my artefact badge. ~Report in.~ ~King here. We are set and ready to rock n roll, baby. No big ugly in sight.~ ~Queens bored. At least the boys here are fun to talk to.~ Marcia giggles telepathically. ~I took down a few strays, Paul-san. Ah, uh, Knight all safe,~ Shino awkwardly adds her current nickname after her answer. ~Bishops preparations are finished too. Vanessa got us some additional defensive formations.~ ~Perfect. Get ready to intercept your targets. They should be getting close,~I wrap it up. cing the token away, I support myself on the wide table, gazing at the various pieces and dice scattered all over the map. Soon, the monsters finally arrive and the battle starts. They all let me know before they engage and I await further reports. The ground suddenly shakes and some dust falls off the stone ceiling. Catherine looks around along with all the other men and women. What was that? she asks, a little uneasy. Kamil, possibly. Or Shino. Perhaps Vanessa too, I reply, unsure about the source since no one said anything yet. They are all this strong? We are in the middle of the town. Catherines eyes widen in surprise. The princess literallymands earth, Kamil has quite a few big-hitting abilities, but Shino could most likely wipe the entire vige out in seconds. Shes always been a little monster, but now that she shares her stats with an even bigger monster, and received another 100% stat buff from them, I dont think anything is able to stop her for a few days. What? She frowns, even more confused than before. Itsplicated. I shrug. The telepathy token vibrates on the table so I quickly pick it up. ~Fat fuck spotted!~ Kamil announces. ~It looks like a house-sized version of Godzi! I really hope it cant beam us off like the original!~ ~Im sure it cant or else they would have just obliterated the gates or walls. Can you hold it off?~ I ask. ~Can I kill it?~ ~Sure but dont overextend. Remember, there are people with you. Protect them too.~ ~Got it, boss. Heres Johnny!~ A moment after I ce the artefact down, an explosion takes ce and everything rumbles again. Now, that definitely was Kamil, I say, turning to Catherine. Hes engaged a chieftain. Will he be fine? I chuckle lightly. You are worried about the wrong side. Ten more minutes pass and I reach out to everyone. They seem to be doing fine. The girls are repelling the smaller forces efficiently while Kamil ys with the chieftain in front of the northeastern gate. The monster is a tough one, ording to his evaluation, but hes saving his mana and the strongest skills as I have requested him to. I update the dice as much as I can. Well try to thin out the lesser monsters and see if more chieftains show up. Additionally, the grunts are spreading out between the four locations more than they have intended, for sure. I wouldnt be surprised if their goal was just to assault the other three gates for a moment to lure the defenders away and then join the main force for the big push. Unfortunately for them, the girls are annihting anything that moves. But, maybe Im giving them too much credit and looking into it way too deeply. I notice another call so I quickly grab the radio. ~Queen to HQ. Requesting backup. Enemy numbers started growing. A big group is approaching from ahead,~ Marcia reports. ~Will the emergency squads be enough?~ ~I dont think so. There really is a fuckton of them. I gotta free my hand soon and focus on making them a head shorter fast.~ ~Alright. How far from your location?~ I ask. ~About fifty metres but approaching.~ ~Get everyone back. Ill take care of it.~ ~Roger that.~ Pocketing the token, I straighten up and nce at Catherine. Whats the fastest route outside? Follow me, she answers without a single question. I do as she says and jog after her towards one of the wooden doors leading out of the chamber. Instead of grabbing the knob, sheunches a powerful mid-kick at it and sends it flying with a loud thud and whine of metal hinges. I realise that we havent actually even asked what her ss or Tier are, but they clearly are something if she can obliterate a fortified door like this. We walk into a quite spacious battlement and I take a peek past the edge, spotting the wooden rectangle still falling down the castle walls while spinning uncontrobly. Hopefully, no one gets hurt by that. Shoving that issue aside, I quickly get a grasp on directions and turn towards Marcias location. Catherine joins my side and looks up at me. What are you going to do from here? Step back a bit and youll see. I summon my bow from my spatial storage and get a good grip on it. Catherines eyes widen a little as the magnificent weapon enters her sight and she quickly follows my advice. Im very eager to see its power after stairs friend tweaked it a bit. She said that a few parts were somehow disabled and she reactivated them. Something around thirty or more percent of power increase. Closing my eyes to connect with my weapon better, I focus my mind on grasping the distance and thest known location of Marcia. A few techniques from my Draconic Sharpshooter Arts roll through my mind, fitting my requirements, and I pick one pretty quickly. Mana begins to gather in my fingers as I aim the bow up and start drawing back the bowstring. It takes way more effort than I would think it should as the skill activates. With each centimetre, the spiritual pressure around me increases and I can feel my clothes fluttering even without looking at them. It gets increasingly warmer too. Finally pulling the string all the way back, I open my eyes and witness a small, spiritual storm of crimson colour swirling around me. An arrow of pure scarlet mana has gathered between my fingertips, surrounded by a helix of two long Dragons, resembling the Chinese variation. They keep nipping at the air near the arrowhead, eager to be released. Making sure that my calctions arent off even in the slightest, I make thest, small pull, and let go of the gathered energy. A powerful explosion of force throws me and Catherine back as she lets out an unexpected squeal of surprise. We then watch as the crimson arrow paints a red arc in the sky with an extremely loud whizz, definitely heard by everyone all around the town. Then, it explodes with a loud boom and suddenly, two serpent-like Dragons soar towards the ground while coiling around each other. I have to mention that they arent arrow-sized anymore. No, each of them is like a giant castle tower and they both roar ferociously while descending toward their target. As they disappear behind the edge of the battlement, we jog closer and follow them further before they dive behind the outer wall this time and m into the ground somewhere far ahead. A powerful tremble passes through us as the earth shakes from the impact and two giant sts of crimson fire in the form of two massive, ming spheres peek over the defences. My pocket vibrates so I hastily pick the phone up. ~Nice! That wiped out most of the bastards! And was so freaking cool! Fuck, you made me so wet!~ Marcia snickers into our temporary connection. I smile wryly. ~d to be of use. Please, try to keep your focus on the enemies until the end of the battle.~ Receiving another chuckle in response, I hide the token again. I think you forgot to include yourself when listing the powerful members of your group earlier. Catherine shows a faint smirk. Compared to the others, Im nothing, really. I make sure that they can fight without having to worry about the battlefield. Its much easier to keep an eye on everything from the back and archers certainly fit that role well. We hurry inside and update the map. Shino, Natalie, and Kamil report in too, helping us with that. Things are looking well. The main force is getting smaller. They must have split a bunch of monsters to try and take Marcias gate by surprise. It really doesnt seem like another chieftain will show up so I guess its time to wrap it up. ~Everyone, hold your positions. Ill move to Kamil with Catherine and well take down the chieftain. Be ready for the grunts to react somehow,~ I convey my intentions through the artefact after they pick their copies up. Alright. Lets join the battle and wrap it up. I turn to my temporary second-inmand. I have a horse ready nearby. Follow me, she replies with a nod and picks something up from under the table. To my surprise, she pulls out two handheld crossbows featuring some kind of a reloading mechanism and straps them to her belt on both sides like two handguns. Then, she drags a much bigger one, evenrger than a full-sized crossbow, and hooks it onto her back. The weapon almost reaches her ankles at the lowest point and clearly extends over her head quite a bit. It looks damn heavy but her figure doesnt show the slightest sign of struggle. Her eyes meet mine and she smiles. What? Can only guys y with big toys? I shake my hands dismissively. Definitely not. I was just admiring your small arsenal. Its quite something. Im a Headhunter. Tier 4. Most abilities focus on close quarters but this little guy knows a few things to show off too. She points at therge, elongated ballista-like crossbow. I think we shouldnt have problems working together, Mr Archer. Draconic Sharpshooter. Unfortunately still Tier 2. And yes, most of my abilities focus on range so this is perfect. Lets go. That attack was Tier 2? Damn, Im getting jealous. I smile softly and we race down the castles hallways together. No one else seems to follow. Its not like thats an issue. I wouldnt have been surprised to learn that Catherine was a nonbatant too, focusing mostly on strategizing and leading others. But, shes clearly more than that. We reach the outside and she brings us to one of the castles gates. Theres a guy sitting on a bench while watching over some horse, most likely our method of transport. She waves at him and he hastily unfastens the reins from the nearby post. With nimble grace, makingpletely nothing of all her gear, Catherine jumps onto the animals back and extends a hand to me. I grab it and hoist myself behind her, quickly wrapping my arms around her waist. In no time we are speeding through the streets, heading towards Kamil. We reach our destination in a sh and I pick an arrow from my quiver while we are still on the move. Aiming it at the top of the walls, I release it with a whizz and a rope follows it as it soars through the air, piercing into the stone. I send one more after it, ending up with two cords hanging down from the wall. As our ride arrives right under them, we jump off straight to the ropes and climb up without an issue. Soon, we are on top of the walls, surprising the soldiers stationed there. Ignoring them, we move to the other side and take a look at the battle taking ce in front of the gate. About thirty Abyssals of various animal and monster shapes run around and try to take Kamil down but he doesnt let them do anything substantial. The ones that manage to sneak into his blind spots are quickly skewered with arrows shot by his ranged support. If something actually gets to him in time, his armour protects him well from such small attacks. Meanwhile, he keeps aggro on himself, poking and taunting the Godzi-like chieftain. It clearly suffered some wounds but nothing major. Plenty of burns and cuts decorate its dark purple, leather-like skin. I go down there to help your friend and you keep me alive, right? Catherine asks with a smile. I can work with that. I nod and she vaults herself over the edge. Nocking an arrow, I aim my bow through the gap in the battlements. She drops to the ground like a superhero and brings forth her giant crossbow. After taking careful aim, sheunches a massive bolt right into the chieftains eye, evoking a pained roar from it. The force of her shot pushes her a metre or two back, showing how powerful that thing is. Unfortunately, it doesnt have a mag or a clip and she has no time to reload it manually. I nail one beast to the ground with a well-aimed arrow as she throws the crossbow behind her back and picks up her crossguns. Then, she starts dancing. The simplestparison would be Marcia with her shortswords. Catherine roams the battlefield while doing various acrobatics and irregr movements, raining dozens of bolts at her opponents, turning them into shadowy porcupines. Her aim stays true no matter what and I dont notice even a single missed shot. Knowing that I look after her, she clearly fights much bolder, and I do my best to eliminate any danger from her close vicinity. Kamil, taking our arrival and help as a sign that its time, goes wild immediately. He throws his shield on his back, disregarding it for now, and grabs his longsword in both hands. The de starts shimmering with golden light and he goes into the offensive. While he enters a proverbial fistfight with the small Godzi, the two of us focus on the trash mobs, reducing their numbers as fast as we can. I try to keep my eyes on both him and Catherine, mostly assisting the officerdy by covering her back. She mows the Abyssals down like a mobile turret, stopping only to exchange mags full of bolts. My token vibrates and I get warned by literally everyone that their opponents are running away in our direction. It immediately bes clear to me that the chieftain is somehow calling for them as it has started having more issues with a battle-crazy Kamil. Ready for their arrival, I prepare an appropriate ability. Catherine notices the reinforcements early and turns her face up to warn me but stops after finding me already taking aim. Holding my bow horizontally, Iunch three arrows simultaneously towards the left side, and three towards the right. They stick into the ground at regr intervals. Quickly adding one more set per side before the monsters reach them, I create a segmented, rectangr shape with them. As soon as the first Abyssals cross the barrierless fence, an explosion of fire urs and a literal wave of mes rolls outwards like a small tsunami, scorching all the void creatures on their paths. The reinforcements are gone. I receive thumbs up from our new friend and she returns to her part of the carnage. Taking a nce at the duelling duo, I notice that Kamil has almost dealt with the chieftain. He could use a little bit of assistance for the finishing blow so I prepare another technique, hoping that hell make good use of the brief window of opportunity. Nocking a normal arrow, I fill the tip with mana and it glows slightly with a red hue. Keeping my mind focused on it, I release the projectile and invoke the ability before the arrow flies past Kamil, still remaining behind his back. A bright sh of crimson light explodes from the tip and assaults wannabe Godzis healthy eye, causing it to cover it and take a step back. Our golden hero begins charging his sword at a moments notice and slices through the monsters knee with ease, not having to worry about getting interrupted while gathering his power. The chieftain falls to the side and he hastily jumps on top of it, aiming his de down. More golden energy surrounds it and he sinks it right into the monsters neck, barely able to pierce its hide. As he shouts angrily, some kind of light illuminates the Abyssals insides, and soon, its body literally explodes, dark guts and blood spilling everywhere. Catherine manages to hide behind a nearby tree in time and I duck down behind the battlements. Standing up right after most of the viscera passes over my head, I start picking more targets as the grunts begin losing their integrity. Thats a very good sign, and most likely a confirmation that there are no more chieftains in close vicinity. My token vibrates and the others confirm the same phenomenon. I allow them to give chase but not far, and order everyone to gather in front of the northeastern gate. Catherine finishes the enemies in our quadrant with my help while Kamil tries his best to get monster intestines out of his armour, grumbling and cursing under his nose. Soon, Shino, Marcia, Natalie, and Vanessa join us and I jump down too. We gather up and Natalie turns to me. Do we go after the gate immediately? she asks. That would be for the best. We need to figure out where it is though, I answer. I took a quick peek at the Abyssals running away and I think I know the general direction, Shino chimes in. Then that should be fine. We ought to leave someone behind just in case, though. I nce around. Ill do it. Vanessa steps forward. My magic is decent for both offence and defence. If worsees to worst, I can stall the enemy for quite a bit. I nod at her. Alright. Should I get us some horses? Catherine asks. No need. Ill cast Symphony of the Wind on us and follow it up with Stride. It should be enough, Natalie suggests. What she says. I gesture at our Bard. Lets not let them notify any possible chieftains protecting the gate. Natalie ys two quick melodies and the mentioned magical effects settle in our bodies. I suddenly feel extremely light, certain that I could run a few marathons back to back. We all exchange a nce, bid a temporary farewell to Vanessa, and break into a run. Catherine is extremely surprised and unstable on her feet after experiencing such a method of travel for the first time. I give her a hand until she gets ustomed to sprinting at around sixty kilometres per hour, lending her my body as support. Natalie is getting much better at this and our highest achievable speeds gradually rise. We follow Shinos directions and soon find a slowly descending hole in the ground, looking like something dug its way up to the surface. A bunch of Abyssals loiter around it but we make quick work of them, mostly me and Catherine since our attacks have a bit of range and uracy. Getting rid of an asional monster, we delve into the earthen tunnel, illuminated by Nats magic. Kamil takes the front, of course, while Shino watches our backs. The path leads us quite deep under the ground and we reach the supposed bottom after around ten minutes of careful walking. Immediately, we notice the familiar sight of a shimmering, swirling gate of purplish shades and its guardian. It seems that the recurring theme here is lizards as it looks like a massively overgrown komodo dragon. Unfortunately, it notices our approach, smartly facing the only entrance and exit. Shino? I call our strongest member, but before I even finish, she materialises in front of me out of a deep shadow, with her skin almost bordering on pure ck, announcing the activation of her Demonification. As the monster screeches at us and rushes forward, Shino is already in a lowered position with her hand hovering over the hilt of her katana, eyes closed. No one dares to say anything and I can tell how tense Catherine bes, watching the huge lizard charge at us. But, it soon gets exactly where Shino wants it to be and her eyes fling open. An immense killing intent explodes from her small frame, making all of us shiver, and even the Abyssal beast suddenly gives its best to halt its movements. All for naught, though. Before it fully stops, a loud shiiing echoes through the cavern and tens of light violet lines appear all around its body as Shino unsheathes her weapon in a fraction of a second. The chieftain falls apart, chopped into hundreds of small slices that retain their momentum and stter over the ground in front of us. She lets out a soft sigh and stands up, giving us a pretty smile. Catherines mouth hangs open from shock and I ce a hand on her shoulder. Clearly, she hasnt been ready to see a gargantuan katana de slide out of a tear in reality and pierce the Abyssal gate either, because thats exactly what Shino does a momentter. All of us would have some issues reaching that high. But, in the end, we get rid of the problem and thats what counts. Making sure that there are no more surprises waiting for us somewhere near, we make our way back to the town and work together to clean up the remaining, scattered creatures. It takes us a few hours but we get rid of them all, at least in about a five-kilometre radius. After that, we gather in the meeting chamber once more, receiving many thanks and words of appreciation from the people waiting there. So, what are your ns now? Catherine asks, walking past the crowd to join me next to the map. Well stay around for a moment to watch over things and then most likely return to the capital to see if the King has something else for us. Then, that depends. We are almost always on the move, trying to get stronger and gain more experience, I reply. She chuckles lightly. You want to get even stronger? I show a small smile. Shino doesnt count. Someone multiple times stronger than her is supporting her from afar. Damn. I cant imagine a person like that. And here I thought Tier 4 was something mind-blowing. Thats what weve been told too but he cant be measured with this eras scale. Fun. Anyway, do you mind if I tag along? she asks with a raised brow. Ill be on my way back too and it will definitely be safer in a group. Sure. I shrug. Another capable person is always wee. Perfect. She shows a beautiful smile. There are so many things I hoped to discuss with you. Chapter 142 – Brainstorming the New Journey Chapter 142 C Brainstorming the New Journey After we leave Sirgias workshop, Hecate decides to apany us without disappearing somewhere into the surroundings. I get a chance to look at her new suit some more as we stroll through the mansion together, with her to my right and my lovely dwarf wife to my left. She really starts to look like a superhero. On our way to the lobby, we let any women we run into know that I want to hold a small meeting. They agree to share the notice with everyone else they stumble on and continue heading wherever they are. Of course, I reach out to all my wives and they start gathering people on their own too. For those girls who are out of the mansion, I send a few Whispers, telling them not to hurry and that we will wait for their return. I could send Whispers to literally everyone but its not necessary to suddenly interrupt anyone in the middle of something. We are not in a rush. In the meanwhile, I prepare the reception hall with Sirgia, bringing some more chairs and sofas out, and getting some snacks and drinks from the kitchen. As we do our thing, a few women join us, including the slightly blushing Cornelia. I give my charming magician a reassuring peck on the cheek and try to take her mind off exposing herself to tens of other women by focusing on the preparations. It doesnt take that long before the spacious chamber begins to fill with beautifuldies of numerous races. The air gets filled with friendly chatter as everyone picks their seats, usually in groups of closer friends. But, thats not a rule and I can see a bunch of them mingling with individuals not strictly rted to their race or time of arrival in our establishment. Its a really nice thing. It just shows that they are findingmon interests amongst themselves. About half an hourter, Im pretty sure everyone is here. The lobby got crowded as fuck. Im not even going to try and count how many residents we have here at the current moment. As long as we canfortably house all the women, it doesnt really matter. I talked about it with Ria and Elea, and they will let me know when we start running low on personal rooms. But, just in case, I sent a word to Ross to look for some people willing to work on underground expansion already. Better early thante. So, after everyone gathers and finds a spot to sit down, I head to the area clearly prepared specifically for me and my closest Partners, also my wives. Its a giant sofa, possibly even wider than the one Micah had in the Beastkin Community. And that one was damn huge. Oh, memories. We shared a very fun time with Astrea on it back then. I wonder if this one will experience something simr. In any way, I watch as ten gorgeous women of various heights and body shapes parade through the centre like they are walking the red carpet to some world-ss g. Everyone stares at them with smiles. It doesnt look like this procession evokes any negative emotions from the onlookers like envy, jealousy, or such. The spectators seem happy to see them. Thus all my women sit down on theically wide piece of fancy furniture, of course, made of dark mahogany and fitted withfy, purplish cushions for the seating and the backrest. From left to right its Ailish, Teffith, Meru, Astrea, Cornelia, Sirgia, Elea, Neira, Elise and Ria. Shit. Only now it actually gets to me how many there are. Its kind of insane when I look at them and they look at me. To think that theres also Shino and Lianne. Plus, Im pretty sure I can count Ghilerie in, possibly even Elyari too. Things are getting quite wild, Id say. But, Im caught staring for way longer than I should and notice an increasing blush on Cornelias cheeks even from as far away as I am from them. Not wasting any more time, I follow in their footsteps and reach the magnificent sofa. She and Sirgia leave a gap for me and I obediently squeeze myself in between these incredibledies who have apanied me for so long already. Giving my dazzling schr a reassuring rub over her magnificent thigh, I exchange smiles with Cornelia and turn to the entire gathering. Then, ncing towards the ceiling, I wave at it, and soon, a certain someone rappels herself down from it right onto myp. I pat Hecates short hair and she lets me hug her from behind. Now, the preparations areplete. And Im even somewhat covered so as not to distract our audience. Taking a brief moment to admire the literal rows of charming women from multiple amazing races, I let out a sigh and smile. Alright. Thanks a lot foring here. I appreciate everyone sacrificing a bit of their personal time to show up even though I mentioned that it isnt necessary if you cant or dont want to for whatever reason. I wanted to discuss with you the current state of things, our ns for the future, answer any potential questions, and finally, do a little brainstorming session regarding my uing journey into the deep waters with Meru, I exin. A wave of booing echoes through the hall and I nce at the three women responsible for causing it. Shaking my head, I chuckle lightly at the smirking Tiefling trio. Dont worry. I wont leave until the punishment week is finished. Youll get to feast your eyes on me for the entire promised duration, I can guarantee you that. The mischievous, colourfuldies cheer in response and hit a few high-fives between themselves. What about right now? Hari, our horny exhibitionist catgirl asks. I let out another sigh and tap Hecates tummy. She quickly catches on and climbs up over my body, seating herself on my shoulders instead. I hug her slim, toned legs to my chest with my junkpletely exposed to the sea of women again. To give them some more fanservice, I spread my legs a bit, because why not? A few whistles and catcalls roll through the air and my wives chuckle between themselves. I can see Hari starting to salivate but Zehra smacks her on the back of her head for the thirsty Catkin to control herself. Any more requests before we continue? I ask while meeting the gaze of anyone I can. No one speaks up or gives any other signs, although I catch a few of the more open girls giving my crotch a longer stare while clearly pondering over something. They dont voice out their thoughts though and Im pretty sure those are very inappropriate for the moment, and the main reason why they dont do so. So, lets begin with how things stand right now. I resume our gathering. I bet some of you have already familiarised yourselves with our new residents, who I want to dly wee into our small but quite quickly growing family. They are of course Mari and Velen. I hope that you two will find your stay and work here a pleasure rather than a chore and that the atmosphere wont disturb or make you ufortable. Everyone starts pping as the two women stand up and give a few small bows around them. They sat down next to each other, possibly anticipating something like this, so it looks even better when they do it than when they would have chosen different spots. Im happy to be here too. And I do not mind the atmosphere or a bit of peculiarity like this, Velen answers first, gesturing with her eyes at my body. The people here seem to be very kind and helpful from what Ive already experienced and Im grateful for it. Im also looking forward to working here. Same here, hahaha, Mari joins in with a heartyugh. I had a hard time peeling myself off my work toe here. I cant even imagine what kind of things I will be able to create with Nyfile and the others. And, I think Ill soon get used to the unique atmosphere too. Its definitely not a bad thing Her eyes skip briefly to my hard member and a more apparent flush covers her freckled face. I smile at the blushing tomboy and we share a nod before they sit down together. Thank you. Im happy to hear that. Let us know whenever you need anything. I regard the duo with one more nce and return my gaze to the gathering. Thanks to their arrival, well definitely see some upgrades rted to both our services and everyday life. First, possibly the most eagerly awaited aspect, the cosy and roley departments will be finally properly opened in the uing days. Some apuse follows, a few more enthusiastic cheers echo through the hall, and the crowd calms down after a moment. Mari gives me a nce and I nod at her. A little timidly, she stands up again and steps forward so that everyone can see her. As stair said, we are going to start bigger projects soon, but we can already showcase a little something which I think looks really nice, she says a little hesitantly, perhaps stressed by the huge audience, and then unsps the shoulder belts of her work pants. The overalls fall to the ground, revealing Maris tanned and toned legs, a short ck skirt hiding her underwear, and most importantly, extremely cute ck stockings which end with a pair of adorable ears at the front edge, where a very simplistic few white lines imply a cats slitted eyes, whiskers, and nose. The back edge is decorated by a curly ck tail with a white asterisk on the ck material below it, which I bet is meant to be the cats butt. That part is definitely new. Theres a collective ooooooh and our resident half-blood Catkin girls perk up in their seats. Even Astrea stirs a little as her eyes lock onto the stockings. Hari jumps off her chair and practically hovers towards Mari with Feriha following shortly after her feline friend. The two catgirls trot around the tomboyish woman while examining the apparel from all sides, excitement literally written on their faces. This is so cute! Hari finally fails to hold it in and almost squeals from delight. Can we get those? Can we? They look very adorable indeed. Feriha nods, tilting her head on both sides. I didnt even know I wanted anything like it until I saw this. Will this be a part of the roley costumes? Mari blushes even more as the two girls circle. N-No These are just normal kneesocks We nned to make a bunch of them after asking who would like a pair or two and taking their measurements I want one! No, three! Or maybe seven so that I can have a pair for each day! Hari jumps happily, beaming at our new tailor. Can you make other colours too? I chuckle at her. Do you really need that many? Ny percent of the time I see you, you are almostpletely naked over some piece of furniture. She whips her face to me with an ted smile. Ill keep them on! They can stay during sex! Wouldnt they make you want to mate with me even harder if you saw me in nothing else, Alpha? I roll my eyes with a smirk, already starting to imagine finding a hanging, exposed butt somewhere on the railing with nothing but feline stockings in sight. You can have as many as you want, just dont overwhelm our friends, alright? I squint at the thrilled Catkin. Its alright. These are nothingplex, Mari answers with a weak smile and even pats the much shorter girl a little. We are also working on panties with a simr theme, maybe even braster. Haris eyes narrow into slits and sheunches herself at the poor woman, repeatedly giggling to herself and shouting I want them! in turns. Feriha seems to be more in control of her emotions but I can see the other feline bouncing on the soles of her small feet, and her tail dancing eagerly. After a moment, the calmer catgirl somehow brings the excited one back in line and they return to their seats alongside Mari, who picks up her dropped pants on her way. Judging by their reactions, I think theres a good chance that her new underwear line will be a grand sess no matter what. Then, Velen stands up and everyone nces at her with expectant gazes. She shakes her head with a soft smile. Unfortunately, I dont yet have anything to show but my new colleagues have already filled me in on most things and we began discussing our next move. Nothing is yet confirmed. I can only promise that welle up with great things too, possibly for everyday and work use like with Maris clothes. Her statement is weed with a round of apuse and the chamber turns silent again. Seeing as no one seems to want to add anything else, I continue. Great. Thank you. Now, let me just say that Im extremely proud of you all, no matter your field of expertise or the department you work in. Everyone should be aware of how much our guests praise not just the establishment but you as the amazing people who actually give life to it. I appreciate your efforts. After another wave of cheering, I nce over my wives and the audience. Anything else regarding the current matters that any of you would like to add? Elea rises from her seat. Making use of this asion, I would like to inform everyone that we will be expanding the schedule for the acting sses. I think its a good time to put some more hours into it. Therefore, if you are interested in being a core part of the roley service and would like to practice some more, feel free to let me know and Ill sign you up. Joining for any other reason is fine too, of course. The gathered women whisper between themselves while sharing an asional nod. My dark-skinned wife gives me a dazzling smile and plops down on the sofa once more. Next, surprisingly, its Ria who chooses to say a few words. Ekhm. As the person supervising our finances, I have the pleasure to announce that we are doing well enough for everyone here tofortably receive a raise in their allowance. Starting next week, you can expect your avable budgets to increase by about one-third. Dont let it get to your heads and splurge everything overnight. She lets out adylike chuckle as the hall is filled with cheers. As our eyes meet, Ria gives me a wink and I shrug at her with a warm smile. It looks like we might be doing a bit better than I thought. I did give her free reins on any aspects of our finances, including our wages and allowances. Of course, I still check those myself now and then. The next person to get a word out is Sirgia. She hops off the sofa and takes a step forward. In my spare time, Im currently working on a few small artefacts to make it even safer for everyone to go out into the city. They are little trinkets for self-defence. I dont know when they will be done since I need to run many tests on them and there might only be a few at first, so we will have to share. But, I think any help is good in case Master isnt around. She receives her own round of appreciation and nces at me over her shoulder. I nod at her and she hurries to my side, or rather my front, and I pull her up to reward my hardworking little dwarf with a gentle kiss. She then slips back into her own spot with a tiny flush. I really wonder when she finds that spare time she has mentioned with how she spends more hours than there are in a day working in her forge. Perhaps shes created a time-controlling artefact or something. We wait for a few seconds and I take over once more. Lets move on to another point on our list, then. For the future ns, there are two aspects we should mention, but one of them is about my quest from Meru so Ill save it forter when we get to its own segment. I exchange nces with my new sharkgirl mate. So, theres one more thing that will take longer than a week or few to develop. Some of you might remember our ns to start a mercenary force. I had my beloved Cornelia do some more digging into all thews and regtions so that we can finally get to it properly. I think we have a few people who are ready to tackle this task, and many are eagerly training in our underground arenas. The mentioned magiciandy sighs quietly and stands up with rosy cheeks. Its not really a surprise since shespletely naked in front of literally everyone living here. She attempts to hold herself proudly, puffing her appetising chest out, but I clearly catch her keeping her palms right in front of her precious ce to somewhat cover it up. But, being located behind her, I can see through her shapely behind that slightly glistening slit, revealing that she might be getting a little bit turned on by this entire scenario. Perhaps thats what shes trying to hide from the others. As stair said, I did some research and queried our friends in high ces about the project. We can go straight through them to register as a mercenarypany as long as we are able to bring up at least five individuals who will pass the necessary tests. One of the requirements to even participate is the knowledge and good understanding of Common. But, dont worry too much if you arent well-versed in it and would like to be part of this department. She looks around and a few more people stand up, including Elea, Ria, Elise, and Teffith. Then, she exchanges nces with them before turning to the front again. These four, or five if I include myself, will be happy to help anyone learn the ropes of the most nguage around thesends and the world in general. Weve been teaching a person or two here and there kind of on the side, but now, well be opening a fully prepared course. Everyone can sign in, though the spots will be limited. They will free up whenever someone graduates into a higher ss. As for sses, there will be three levels, Ria takes over. Beginner, Intermediate, and Expert. Elise and I will have one Beginner ss each, Teffith and Elea will take care of the Intermediate ones, and Cornelia will help the Expert rank. Also, while we will be teaching people mainly in groups, we are going to do some individual lessons too, depending on ones circumstances, Elise joins in. We arent sure how many yet since we need to see how everything works out in the beginning. We certainly do not want this to be a time-consuming chore that will eat up all of your free time that you have outside of your usual work. I rub my chin and nod to myself. Theres no doubt that my request to help Hecate with her issue has sparked this development at least to some extent. Shell definitely be one of the few people getting individual lessons since she needs way more assistance and work, starting from a much worse position than the others. Cornelia clears her throat, capturing our attention again. Returning to the main point, everyone willing to join will receive a notebook with the ruleset and guidelines for mercenary work. The strongest and most experienced of us will be allowed to take the tests after studying them thoroughly and fully graduating from theirnguage sses. For the others, our best warriors and fighters will also officially start their practical lessons, taking care of their field of expertise. For example, Garrena will be overseeing unarmedbat and axes, Astrea will teach martial arts, Filue will ingrain archery in you, and Teffith will let you familiarise yourselves with polearms. You dont have to learn all of that, Elea continues after her. You are free to choose one area, best if its rted to your ss. But, you are allowed to take more than one course if thats your wish. Lets all work hard together to get stronger and more experienced to show stair what we can achieve in his name! Teffith throws her fist into the air and receives quite a lot of cheers in response. There might be more people interested in bing mercs than I initially thought. We will let you know about everything as it bes avable. There are a few things we still need to prepare. You can look forward to these opportunities. And just like Teffith said, lets show everyone that non-Humans are not behind any other Human adventurers or mercenaries, Cornelia finishes their lengthy presentation to a lively apuse. All the women who stepped forward return to their ces and the attention is back on me. Amazing. Thank you. Im really looking forward to seeing all of this in motion. I smile at them. Now, I guess this was exhausting enough for our future ns. Does anyone have questions they would like answered? Not necessarily linked to the aforementioned topics. General ones are good too. Can I suck your dick? I snort to the side. Serious ones, Zalia. The Tieflings giggle together and their mischief evokes some chuckles from the rest of the audience. I wait for a moment as everyone whispers between themselves but it doesnt look like well get any meaningful questions. Its not that surprising, honestly. I always remind them to find me or my wives whenever they want to ask about anything. Weve been answering such queries all the time and Im quite close with most of the women living here, in the non-intimate sense, so Ive been talking with them a lot too. I guess this section wasnt exactly necessary. Okay, not to waste your precious time, we shall move on. Let me know if you think of something that is an actual question. A wave of nods responds to my words and I smile softly. So, weve finallye to the big finale, which is my journey to aid Merus home. The mentioned Nershark hops off the sofa and makes a polite bow towards me. Im extremely grateful for your help, stair. Its alright. We havent done anything yet. I cant ept this thanks until we actually see some results. I turn to the crowd. Ill be departing in a few days, more or less. Im not sure for how long but Ill keep you girls updated through my trustedpanions as usual. Before anything, I wanted to hear your input regarding this matter. How can we be of help? Yudie, our pure-blood Pantherkin, asks. The main thing is, its obvious that well be going underwater for a long time. I have already checked with Meru to see if I can borrow something useful from her skills and learned that breathing wont be an issue for me. And neither will be for her, of course. But, I would definitely like to take some more people with us. Is there anyone who would like to go? Or do you have any ideas on how to solve this issue for the non-aquatic species? I just want all of us here to think a little and see what wee up with. As per my request, everyone starts pondering over my words and our uing journey. I can feel even stronger gratitude and appreciation not just towards me but also for the other womening to me through the bond I share with the fierce sharkgirl. Before anyone suggests anything, I nce at the two Nereids. What about you? Vivi and Leilei show faint smiles and lightly shake their heads. We apologise, Master, but we are not fighters, the former replies. And honestly, I dont think either of us would want to go back to see all that destruction and carnage, thetter adds. We have already put our past behind us the moment you turned us into real Nereids. I see. No worries. I was only asking to see if you had any thoughts on the matter. Dont feel pressured into anything just because water is part of your nature, I respond, feeling my cheeks getting a tad warmer with all those gazes directed at me and my body. On the other hand, I can think of one person that most likely shouldnt follow me. Angling my head to the back, I bump into Hecate''s slim navel and look up just as she gazes down at me with her neutral expression. Yes, I mean you, I specify and instantly feel a tinge of uneasiness in the spidergirls mind. Dont get me wrong, I would love nothing more than to have you by my side everywhere, but I really dont think water goes well with spiders, does it? After a brief moment of silence, she gives me the faintest shake of her head. Smiling at her reassuringly, I bring Hecate down to myp again and start brushing through her hair. Ill have at least one or two people to protect me there. In the meanwhile, you will be able to focus on the task Ive given to you, alright? I promise to talk to you mentally as much as Ill be able to. She gives me a slight nod while Sirgia ces her small hand over hers. Dont worry. You know how strong Master is. Since you wont have to protect him every day, you will have a lot of time to learn how to speak just as we talked about, and to do that thing Master asked you to. Hecate gives her a nk look, then nces at my face for a few seconds, and finally nods at each of us. I hug her lithe, pale body lovingly and peck the nape of her neck. Thank you. Im sure you will do great. Just dont overdo it like this little, naughty dwarf often does. Sirgia giggles adorably at my remark and I return my attention to the others, who have also quietened down, clearly ready to suggest a thing or two. First, Velen stands up and I raise a brow at her. We have already talked about your new journey back in theb and I wanted to share that we are confident in preparing a potion, or perhaps pills, which will make it much easier on the skin under the water. Breathing might not be an issue when you use magic or anything else, but that doesnt change the fact that Human skin, or any other non-aquatic races to be precise, isnt designed to function properly whilepletely submerged in liquid for longer periods of time, she exins professionally. I cock my head back. Now, that is something I did not think about. Shit, all those movies lied to me. A few women look at me curiously and I wave a hand at them dismissively. Anyway, how long might you need to prepare a working prototype? I ask. We hope to be done before you are ready to depart, but naturally, alchemy is often unpredictable so I cant guarantee results in that timeframe. We will do our best. I understand and appreciate this. You cant rush perfection. Velen gives me a tiny smile and I respond with the same. Ill wait as long as necessary. We dont want to turn into water balloons down in the abyss. Considering your situation, I wouldnt be surprised to learn that water is like your second nature. Cornelia smirks at me, clearly hinting at my Primordial origins. If we somehow can cover these two aforementioned matters, I think I know who could potentially apany you, Master, Ailish joins in. Yeah? I nce at my charming Subus. Cornelia is a good fit. Eh? Me? The person in question looks at her in shock. Im just a normal Human woman, how am I a good fit? You are a Frost Magician. There will be water everywhere. You will literally be able to snap your fingers and freeze anything you want solid. Your magic should experience a tremendous boost too. Well You do have a point there Cornelia chuckles awkwardly. Dont want to go on an adventure with me? I ask with a grin while rubbing her thigh. Im just not so sure Ive barely done any swimming and well be so deep in the sea Its alright. Give it a thought but dont force yourself. We have time to decide. We are here to consider our options. We share a longer nce and she nods. Alright. I pull Cornelia in for a passionate kiss and we exchange a few loving pecks before she lets me return to the matters at hand. Its quite obvious that she really wants to go with me but there are a few concerns that keep her logical mind from fully throwing herself at the given opportunity. Its a thing to be admired, not mocked. Speaking of water and magic, thats pretty much my area of expertise as a Water Elementalist. My lovely artist wife enters the spotlight. I didnt focus that much on my offensive spells and my Tier isnt high, though it rose a bit thanks to you, but my Water Maniption and some other abilities could make it much easier to move around at least. I can confirm Neiras high level of proficiency in that regard, Elea says. She can both control entirekes to do her bidding and focus on the tiniest amounts of fluid inside even her own paint. That definitely sounds useful. Ill be happy to have you. I nod at Neira. It would be my pleasure. She gives me a courteous bow. See? Master already has two strong people to protect him, Sirgia says to Hecate while ncing up and I pat her brown hair with a smile. Then, I look around the lobby to see if there are any more volunteers or if anyone has another idea we could incorporate into our uing expedition. But, it doesnt look like it. From what my hearing can pick up, everyone seems to be chatting about the topic without any more specific remarks. And that is alright. Weve already touched on a few important points. But, when my eyesnd on the two jelly beauties sitting on their own chairs right in front of our fancy, wide sofa, my brows shoot to my hairline. Wait Slimes dont breathe, right? I ask. Safi notices me staring at them. No, Master, we do not require air to live. And water doesnt really have any negative effect on you, right? It doesnt. You know how durable and adaptable our external coating is, she continues to answer. Can you even move under the water, though? Do you float back up to the surface? Or do you sink to the bottom like a stone? Im not sure about our humanoid shapes, but while in our neutral state, we should have no problems propelling ourselves in any direction. Suddenly, Emi springs to her feet and starts bouncing up and down. Are you going to ask Safi toe with you, Master?! Can Emie too?! Emi will be super useful to Master! Emi promises! Please! Im sure that if her blue-skinned friend didnt hold her back by grabbing Emis maid uniform, the emerald girl would have crashed into me while begging. Seeing Emi so energetic causes me to chuckle and I gesture at Safi with my hand to release the overexcited bundle of cuteness. My green Queen Slime hops onto myp and I start patting her bouncy head. Im thinking about it right now. Youve been with me since the very first days so youve definitely earned the right to apany me out somewhere. The five of us could make a great team. Yes! Emi thinks so too! Emi will be a good girl and help Master the best Emi can! Iugh some more as she rubs herself into me with no remorse. I know, I know. Well talk about this in more detail with all the people involvedter. For now, return to your seat so that we can continue, okay? She bobs her head so fast it bes a jelly smudge and jumps off myp. Before long, shes back next to Safi and the sapphiredy gives me a charming,dylike smile as they sit down. I turn to the front once more. Alright. This already feels like plenty of progress. If no one has any more ideas or suggestions at this time, I think we can wrap this up. As always,e to find me or any of my wives if you doe up with something. I appreciate your input and everything you do for us. Thank you, everyone. This has been a great meeting. After a brief round of apuse, people start slowly leaving alone or in groups. We remain on the sofa and watch them go. I share a word or two with the women that pass by, be it some small talk or some flirting. Soon, even my wives begin to scatter after stealing a goodbye kiss from me and only three of us are left. Sirgia and Cornelia nce at me from my sides. Soooooo I raise a brow at them and notice a rising blush on their faces. Oh, well. I dont think they yed this episode yet. Fun. Chapter 143 – Allied Rivalry Chapter 143 C Allied Rivalry I presume we arent going to chill and watch a movie? I raise a brow at the two beauties at my sides. One might think that my joke would fall t considering that both women arent from Earth just like I am, but weve already chatted a lot about many little things that exist in my world. Therefore, Cornelia shows a small smirk while pressing herself more into me from my left. I dont know, are we? She chuckles softly, running her fingers over my stomach. What does our genius inventor have to say about it? Im afraid I wasnt yet able to recreate the incredible devices you have mentioned in the past, Master, Sirgia replies quietly, ncing up at me with her adorable cheeks full of rosiness. I would need you to describe them in more detail if you would like me to make them. I smile at her warmly and wrap my arm around the devoted, hardworking Dwarfdy. Even if you seeded at reproducing a projector or a TV, which I bet you would considering how smart and creative you are, we wouldnt really have anything to watch on them. I appreciate your enthusiasm, though. You are so amazing. The blush covering Sirgias face deepens even more as I stroke her side while gazing deep into her brown eyes. She leans her cheek against my shoulder and nces down, smiling shyly. A momentter I notice her brows furrow just a tiny bit and her eyes begin to wander over the space in front of us. What if I used an illusory projection array And then prepared a semi-transparent ss panel made of Hashenian If I remember correctly, when you look through various densities of it, it bends the image on the other side and makes it look t Then, I could figure out a memory-reading spell Link it to the illusory array Design afortable device to be attached to ones body Yes We could watch Masters memories As the brilliant inventor enters her deeply focused and creative mode, muttering adorably under her nose, I look to the other side and meet Cornelias gaze. We smile at each other knowingly. There is just no stopping thisplete work addict. Not even when she was just about to work on something else, I bet. My dazzling magician shakes her head with a gentle smirk. You and your crazy mood swings. How can you even not get distracted with something like this standing proud on the edge of your vision. Her palm slithers down my navel and pelvis, soon reaching the mentioned distraction. Cornelias fingers softly wrapping themselves around my shaft finally recapture Sirgias attention and the timid Dwarf locks her eyes on the gentle motions given to my member. The crimson shade spreads further, now covering even the cute bridge of her nose. I sigh contentedly and rx in my seat. Cornelia nces at my face probingly and I smile at her. Moving my hand to her head, I bring a small, frivolous lock of hair behind her ear, starting to caress her cheek. Since when are you okay with getting a little touchy in the open? The carriage I can understand, but here, anyone can walk in on us at any time, I ask curiously. Cornelia snorts and rolls her eyes. Yeah, itspletely not like Ive been shing my asshole to everyone for almost a week straight now. Because putting something in there for a minute or two will be so different. Brushing over her skin, I lean closer and ce a loving kiss on her delicious lips. A minute, you say? I guess the other fifty-nine I nned to spend here will belong solely to Sirgia, then. Her eyes widen slightly and briefly skip past me. I can only imagine the proud smirk on my little Dwarfs face. I mean Ummmm I chuckle and peck Cornelias lips once more. Im just teasing you. But, I do think our cute friend deserves some additional affection, especially considering the fact that youll get to spend lots of time with me in the near future and shell have to stay behind. I dont mind, Master, Sirgia says quietly, standing on her knees and throwing her arms over my shoulders to hug me. I can be of much better use to you here in the mansion. I know how much you love me without you having to spoil me so much. You alwayse to make love to me whenever I feel a bit lonely. I embrace her closer and rub our cheeks together. I know. But I want to make more love to you. You are just so charming and irresistible. If I wasnt afraid of ruining your work, I would being to do indecent things to you every time Im next to your forge. I think you remember the first time we did so, right? Sirgias face turns into a tomato at my question but a brilliant smile curves her tiny mouth. She then starts to pepper my cheeks and lips with soft, fluffy pecks. Giving lots of affection to my lovely short wife, I sneak a peek at Cornelia. She instantly reads my intentions and nods with a warm smile. As I fully seal Sirgias mouth with mine, bringing her small tongue for a slow but passionate dance, our magician friend sits up on her gorgeous thighs and turns to us. Her slender hands move to the clips holding Sirgias work pants and she skilfully unsps them, letting the clothing slide down the petite Dwarfs frame. The person getting undressed breaks our exchange for a moment and lifts her legs interchangeably, letting the undresser fully remove the unnecessary article of clothing from the equation. She ends up in just her grey t-shirt and adorable, white panties. A quiet gasp escapes Sirgias throat and we both nce down, finding Cornelias fingers rubbing the material below her thin legs. Look at how wet she already is. For someone not wanting to be loved right now, you are leaking quite a lot. I could make a puddle if I wrung this dry, the bewitching, hazelnut-haireddy coos. More sighs of pleasure travel through the air as Cornelia continues to brush over Sirgias secret ce from below. I join the fray and lean down to catch the pointy peak defiantly pushing against Sirgias shirt into my mouth. She hastily wraps her arms around my head to gain more stability as the two of us work on her breasts and pussy at the same time. Mhmmmm Mhmmmmm Master The quicker her breathing bes, the quicker my tongueps around her covered nipple, and the quicker Cornelias fingers slide over her hidden crevice. I switch my attention between her two tender mounds while scratching her lower back a little. She always loves when I tickle her there a bit. Master Im Mhhhhmmm Almost She must have been already turned on a lot to be this sensitive but who can me her after sitting next to me who is eternally in the full nude? I hear the ruffle of fabric definitely caused by Cornelia speeding up so I match her tempo and Sirgia soon starts rocking her hips back and forth, pushing her slit even more into the magiciandys digits. Her charming eyes find mine as she directs her gaze down and I have no issues getting the message they are conveying. Without uttering even a single word of instruction, Sirgia hastily raises her arms up and I fling her t-shirt over her head. Shetches herself to me in a blink, before she loses bnce, and my lips find her delicious nipple now freed from its confines. Sirgia grows even louder as I begin caressing her breasts directly. Soon, I feel her slender fingers grip my hair even firmer and she hugs my face to her petite chest with all the strength she has. A loud cry of pleasure leaves her lips just the moment Cornelia slides the bottom of her panties to the side and tickles her exposed clit. Mmmmhmmmmmmmmmmm! Masteeeeeeer! I hold my lovely Dwarf wife steady as she rides her orgasm, peppering her skin with tender kisses. Sirgias body gets enveloped by shivers for a few short moments and a little bit more of her fragrant love nectar drips out of her love nest, still gently massaged by Cornelias palm. After she recovers her breathing to a decent level, Sirgia gazes into my face deeply. I pull her into some more kisses and help her sit down on my waist without identally impaling herself on my cock. When our lips part, she looks down at the monument of desire standing tall between us, poking her belly gently, and gives it a few unhurried tugs. Do you remember our little quest to save Astreas friends? I smirk at her while rubbing our noses together. She giggles cutely and flushes again. I could never forget, Master. That is the reason we bought this couch I was too embarrassed back there, but I really wanted to be in Astreas ce she admits bravely. Oh, really? Didnt you see how hard we mated back then? Are you sure thats what you want? I nce at her curiously. Giving me a tiny nod, she pulls herself into me, starting to brush her hot lower lips over my length, and pushes her mouth into my ear. Please Be rough with me, Master I always liked how strong you are she whispers hesitantly. I feel her sealed folds run into my ns and stop at the very top of my tip. She grinds herself on me a little bit, sighing adorably into my ear. Then, something causes her closed slit to part and her sensitive insides give my ns a hot kiss, causing her to shiver. ncing down, I spot two slender fingers pulling Sirgias pussy lips aside, preparing her for me. Cornelia winks at us over her shoulder and I chuckle quietly. Before I actually go any harder with my lovely little Dwarf, I slowly and gently slide into Sirgias extremely snug channel. She lets out faint moans as I journey deeper into her tight embrace bit by bit. Theres no real resistance or difort, her wetness wees me with open arms, or lips. Im sheathed fully in no time and her shy clit pecks my pelvis. You are so big, Master Sirgia murmurs to my ear. I stroke her hair with lots of affection. And you are sofy and pleasant. Your marvellous pussy gives me a hug almost as sweet as the ones you give me every time. She giggles a little, effectively poking my chest with her diamond-hard nipples. Before I can say another word, Sirgia pulls herself up and brings her waist down onto me again. Listening to her cute moans, I ce my hands under her soft butt and help her out. She keeps her arms wrapped around my neck as I start thrusting up faster and faster. Soon, she gives up on movingpletely and my hips smack her light body into the air with each fierce pound. Loud, wet noises roam all around the lobby from how tightly her pussy chokes me. If I didnt know how tough my genius lover is, I would be scared to hurt her warm channel which holds me in a death grip and almost prevents me from pulling back. Ahh Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh Focusing on making Sirgia feel as good as possible, I start nibbling with my lips on her neck she so invitingly exposes while hugging me over my shoulders. Her cute cries be even louder and I instantly notice the difference in how much tighter she gets. It starts requiring some actual physical effort to hammer her unbelievable pussy. Something pushes me to nce to my right and I find Cornelias passionate gaze locked on my face. She still sits next to us on her thighs, with one of her hands located between those delicious legs of hers. The movement down there is obvious, alongside the shallow breaths she releases with her mouth hanging open. As our eyes meet, she slows down a little and turns even redder, but quickly bites on her lower lip and resumes flicking her bean to us fucking roughly. Getting an idea, I turn my face to reach Sirgias ear with my mouth. Do you really want to be like Astrea? I ask with a teasing tone. Ahhh Yes, Master Ahhh Ahhh Do you know what cats are great at? I continue my questioning and feel her curiosity over our bond. A surprised squeal leaves her lips as I jump off the sofa with her still on my dick. I dont stop dropping her hot pussy down onto my member by holding her firmly with one hand and snap the fingers of the other one. AH! Another gasp of shock echoes through the air, but this time, belonging to a much more maturedy. What?! I spin us around and we find Cornelia in the very middle of the wide sofa, her wrists chained to the side edges of the backrest and her ankles locked to the bottom legs of thefy furniture. Her back rests against the backrest with her butt hovering over the edge of the seating. Shespletely spread out for us to see and admire. Now, be like Astrea. I chuckle, moving my hands from under Sirgias knees to her soft waist. Of course, I still keep pounding her tight passage so her body jumps around a lot. Unable to hold herself straight, she hunches forward, grabbing the edge of the seating between Cornelias juicy thighs. Since her legs are much shorter than mine, they dont reach the ground and il in the air from my intense hammering. It doesnt take her long to catch on and she stuffs her face right in Cornelias leaking snatch. Her moans be muffled as she does her best top her tongue over the other womans appetising mound. Cornelia throws her head to the back and groans, not being able to talk back anymore. And, with that, Im able to fulfil the wishes of my sweet Dwarf lover by doing her hard just like I did Astrea back then while also not leaving my enchanting magician wife alone and neglected. I could have lent Cornelia a hand or something else, but with the usual rivalry between these two, a bit of mutual service will be great for them. Especially considering the fact that our magician friend has already helped Sirgia rub one out. Fuck Shes actually kind of good Mhmmmmm Cornelia whines and tugs a bit on her restraints. I chuckle and fix my grip on Sirgias hips. You would be surprised to know what she can do with that tiny tongue of hers Shit Somehow, Sirgia tightens on me even more, drawing a grunt out of me. Perhaps shes happy about thepliment, or something. She does put a lot of effort into practising on all those copies of my dick whenever she isnt working. I do praise her a lot for how far she hase but Ive never fucked her during it. Well, they say that a Humans body is always honest, though it would be a Dwarfs to be precise. We connect our gazes with Cornelia. She tries to tone down her moans but isnt really able to. Sirgias tongue seems to be tickling some good spots and even nibbling on her lip doesnt help. Its making her quite embarrassed, but I can literally feel how much turned on she is too. I stare at her intently while mming my pelvis into Sirgias tender butt, keeping eye contact between us. Sweet love nectar drips onto my feet and the ground from the passionate lovemaking Sirgias petite slit is experiencing. Now and then, Cornelia subconsciously tries to pull her limbs back but the chains prevent that from happening. Shespletely at our mercy right now. It seems that the restrained magiciandy finally gives up and gives into the pleasure, but the sound of echoing footsteps catches her attention. Her eyes widen to the brim and her head snaps all around, trying to find an angle on whoever ising. Unfortunately, shes pulled so close to the edge of her seat that her back is somewhat bent as if she slid down her desk chair and didnt care to bring her position back up. Therefore, she cant really peer over the backrest and panic grows in her eyes. Al! Stop her! Quickly! Ahhh! Ahhhh! she begs, finally finding my face again. I grin at her, pushing Sirgia even more into her beautiful, pink flower. My little Dwarf reads the mood perfectly and uses her slender fingers to spread Cornelias pussy much more, digging deeper into our friends secret tunnel. Didnt you say that theres no difference since youve been walking naked for a week? I raise a brow at the distresseddy. Ahh! Thats different! Ahhh! Not like this! You should cover my body with yours while fucking me! Ahhh! Not spread me open! Ahhhh! Fast! Before I Ive been able to see our guests for a while but she freezes the moment two heads peek over the sofas backrest from behind. Elise and Ria lean forward, taking a curious peek at the events taking ce on thefy mattress. The young receptionists cheeks grow crimson faster than Cornelia can release another moan and the older ountant shows a wide smile. I didnt know we could use something like this Elise murmurs quietly but just loud enough for all of us to hear. Suddenly, Cornelia releases a throaty, prolonged moan and shakes in her chains strong enough to push Sirgias chin back a bit. She wriggles under the restraints, clearly experiencing a quite powerful orgasm. Some trickles of love nectar spurt out of her secret ce and my Dwarf wife eagerlyps them up with her tongue and small mouth. Our exposed magician twitches and shivers for a while longer in her post-orgasmic bliss. I sense some more, regr constrictions around my cock and hug Sirgia lovingly to my chest, moving one hand to her shy pearl. Giving her onest, powerful thrust, I tickle her clit just enough to send her over the edge. Master! Ahh! Ahhh! Mhhmmmmmmmmmmm! I explode inside her tightening channel just as she calls to me. Waves of cloudy delicacy roll deep into her depths as we orgasm together. Her body limply hangs down, upheld by one of my arms around her petite chest and another over her girly mound, where Im still gently stroking her hidden pearl, letting her ride her high to the fullest. Exhaling heavily, I nce forward at our two spectators. Ria continues to smirk at me, impishly licking her lips, while Elise seems to be in a trance, her eyes boring into my manhood buried deep in Sirgias petite pussy, now starting to leak my milky semen out due to our standing position. Come on, Elise. Ria finally brings her friend out of her stupor and pulls the younger woman away. Its impolite to stare. Besides, there are things to do. We had our turn not that long ago. I chuckle at the wink she gives me and I escort the twodies with my gaze. After they are fully gone, I look back at Cornelia, who is panting slightly and ring at me angrily, causing me to snicker again. I cant believe someone saw me cumming in such an embarrassing position You are the worst sheins with a scowl. Master came a lot inside Sirgia mutters and I remember that shes still impaled on my cock. I help her down, holding her steady until she properly supports herself over the sofa. Her short legs dont want to cooperate with her after the rough pounding Ive given to her cute slit. Climbing onto the wide furniture, she drops her tender butt on the cushiony seat and leans into the backrest. Small trails of white cream pour onto the sofa and she giggles after noticing. Walking closer to them, I cancel the Void Chains binding Cornelia to the sofa and she slumps onto it too. I help her pull herself up and sit properly, setting one knee between her legs and leaning forward to join our lips together. She lets me pursue her tongue while lovingly rubbing my member. I fucking hate you she whispers right into my face. I fucking hate myself for feeling so good in front of others Dont, I reply softly, brushing her cheek. Everyone here knows its all fun and games. And, you know I would never do anything ufortable to you in front of strangers. You can fully be yourself here. I think you are aware of how disastrous holding in your wishes and desires can be. Looking me deep into the eyes for a few seconds, Cornelia sighs, clearly recalling the time before she made up her mind and stopped deluding herself about her feelings towards me. That night, I might have pushed her a bit too far, but its true that she really needed a strong push to realise what she was doing. I hate how much I fucking love you sheins again and joins our lips in a gentle peck. If Im going to stop holding back my wishes, then I need your cock in my pussy before someone elsees. Sirgias tongue is incredible, though. I have to admit that. Dwarves have very strong and precise tongues. Sometimes I use it to unscrew something or to turn a nut or some tiny lever that is unreachable by my fingers. Of course, after properly cleaning everything before doing so. I would never kiss Master with a dirty mouth, Sirgia shares some trivia with us. We stare at her with raised brows, because thats the first time weve heard about her doing anything like that. Neither I nor Cornelia saw her in such situations either. Its hard to imagine but I guess they did say that your tongue was actually extremely strongpared to the other muscles. I nce at Cornelia, both of us confused and amazed equally, and we share a warm chuckle. You learn something new every day. Wrapping my arms around my dazzling magicians figure, I help Cornelia stand up. She presses her body into mine, squishing those perfect, perky breasts of hers into my skin. We exchange a few more kisses as my member brushes over her leaking entrance, both of us eager to have a turn together. I notice a faint sh of light and smile to myself after spotting the cause. My palms slide down Cornelias back and end up on her jiggly butt cheeks. She hums into my mouth as I knead them tenderly and start walking her back to the sofa. Its just a step or two but she soon bumps into the edge and I lower her down slowly. At least until I have her exactly where I want. Without a warning, I let go of her weight and she suddenly plunges down towards the seating, from a safe height, of course. Her eyes bulge out when right after I release her, something pokes her butthole. Unfortunately, she doesnt have enough time to react and her booty ms into the cushioned bench with a soft thud. Cornelias face twists in a mix of pleasure and shock as she shudders, releasing a loud groan. Her toes curl in and her entire figure trembles lightly with her mouth wide open. A trickle of liquid escapes her delicious folds. Theres no doubt that she came a little. From what? Well, Id guess the rubber dick that unexpectedly invaded her backdoor. A quiet giggle reaches our ears after Cornelia regathers her wits and raises herself up a little with the assistance of my extended elbow, spotting something half-buried in her tight ring. A replica of my member is attached to the wooden part of the seat with a suction cup, covered in a slimy substance. You little She res at Sirgia but I can see the corners of her mouth lifting faintly. Do you remember our first time with Lianne? I ask her and she turns her face back to me. For a moment, she frowns at me, scanning my expression, but then her brows shoot to her hairline and she starts shaking her head. Oh, no, no, noMHHHMMM! I push on her shoulders strongly, sinking the fake dick fully into her hole once more. She shivers faintly again while letting out a lusty whine. It must have been fun to double down on the Queen, no? Where Ie from, theres a saying along the lines of, whatever you wish to do to others, you should first do to yourself. Before Cornelia can protest, I grab her knees and push them to her sides. Sirgia is already behind her and takes them from me, holding them strongly to the magicians body. Cornelias precious ce opens before me invitingly and I plunge myself into her dripping honeypot with one, mighty shove. AH! Fuck! Please! That will be too much! Ahhh! Ahhh! Spare my ass! Just dont let others see me melting from anal! Ahhh! Please! I chuckle at her, hammering into her pussy relentlessly. Its toote for that. Dont you know that there are almost no secrets among the residents? I cant hide anything from them but you should be allowed to have secrets? How is that any fair? Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! stair! You bully! Ahhhh! We snicker together with Sirgia and I refocus my efforts on pleasuring the screaming maturedy. While pistoning her weing passage, I hold her butt firmly and bring it up and down interchangeably with the movements of my hips. Effectively, each of her holes receives a nice poke in turns, once in the front, once in the back. Its not that easy to pull off, but anything for my loving wife. Sirgia doesnt rest on herurels either and properly keeps Cornelias legs spread just enough to expose her friend''s pussy to me, and pulled back just enough for it to still befortable while almost folding the magiciandy in half. Shes nearly in a full nelson, though in a somewhat sitting position. The cacophony of wet, lewd noises is so captivating with both of Cornelias entrances ying their roles in the event. I swear! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! If you dont fuck! Ahhh! Sirgia in the ass today! Ahhh! Ahhh! I will fuck you myself! I raise a curious brow at the serious threats Cornelia is spouting. Wondering about Sirgias reaction to them, I nce at the shy Dwarf hiding behind her body and find a blooming blush on the petite girls cheeks. Looks like we might have one more tight tunnel to explore today. Im honestly tempted to ignore your words just to see if you have the balls to do it. I smirk at Cornelia after facing her again. Though, considering how lovingly your magnificent and beautiful pussy strokes me each time I sink myself into your embrace, I would be surprised to find a pair down there. She snorts amidst the moans and we smile at each other, at least as much as we can while fucking like rabbits. Not sure if rabbits do anal but lets say that in this world they do. I bet they love getting all stuffed and not by some woolly material. I pummel into her even stronger, in response to which Cornelia raises the volume of her amorous cries and moans. Catching her hazy from all the sensations gaze, I lean in and she quickly goes after my lips, throwing her arms over my shoulders. I groan as her nails dig deep into my back, creating stinging lines as she drags them down. But, that only makes me harder and more raring to mess her up even more. Ahhh! Ahhh! Fuck! Im almost! Ahhh! Ahhh! Cum for me Cum from your butt Show Sirgia how hard you orgasm from it to make her unable to resist I growl into her ear. Cornelia shivers and her pussy constricts on me strongly. Ahhh! Ahhh! Inside my butt! Please! Al! I nod at her and peck her lips just as she starts shaking. Throwing Cornelia up into the air, I set free both of her holes at the same time, and then drop her onto my cock again, this time shoving it into her backdoor. Her heels end up on my shoulders as her tender butt ms into my pelvis while her narrow hole swallows me to the very, tight ring. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! A powerful orgasm hits Cornelia and I time my release with it. She throws her head to the back and starts shaking, some fragrant liquid spurts out of her love nest and onto my underbelly. A sea of milky white floods her other entrance while we ride our highs together. My eyes briefly catch the view of Sirgia back on the sofa, nibbling so adorably on her bottom lip with a mesmerised expression that almost melts my heart. She barely ever does that, and the way she actually does looks just so adorable and gentle. Waiting for our mature researcher friend toe down from her blissful high, I rain gentle kisses on Cornelias neck and shoulders. In the meanwhile, I turn around and back into the sofa, slowly sitting down not to stir her ass up too much. We sigh softly together and rx over the backrest. Some shuffling catches our attention and we nce to the left at the same time. The sight surprises both of us. Theres a cute little butt raised into the air with the owner on their knees and their chest and head pressed down low to the seating. Two petite hands hold the soft cheeks spread and a trail of lube drips down from the cute anus twitching invitingly. Cornelia chuckles heartily. Looks like your job isnt done yet. I boop her on her nose. And whose fault do you think it is? She shows a wide smile and pecks my cheek before sliding off me with a quiet moan. I shake my head and get to my knees, moving to the meal presented before me. The side of Sirgias face peeks at me as I move close enough to look over her raised butt. Shes extremely red and embarrassed but it doesnt hold her back from asking for pleasure. Aiming my tip at her cute button, I first lean over her to bring my face above hers. As a reward for my brave little Dwarf who isnt afraid to express her wishes, I will make love to your butt just the way you want. So, feel free to instruct me, I whisper cordially. Sirgia smiles beautifully. A little slow at first, please. Then you can go faster, Master. Alright. Leaving a peck on her rosy cheek, I push my hips forward and watch her lips form a cute little o as my tip unhurriedly forces her backdoor open. Taking all the time in the world, I carefully ease myself into her mind-blowingly tight hole. Sirgia lets out quiet whines as I gradually spread her insides, which quickly assume my shape, but I can tell those are the good sighs and moans. Her slender fingers grip the cushions hard to prevent herself from getting pushed ahead, even going as far as to gently buck her hips back towards me whenever I try to make some progress. After about a minute of gentle effort, I bury myself in Sirgias butthole to the very balls. We wait a few more seconds for her to get ustomed to it and I start moving as slowly as I can. Her body shivers lightly each time I pull back, and she lets me hear a sweet moan when I slide back in. Of course, I let her listen to my soft grunts as her narrow tunnel gives me incredible pleasure. Mhhhmm Mhmmm Mhmmmmmmmmm Seeing that shes starting to take it in more easily and begins to enjoy it properly, I raise the pace a bit and some quiet pping fills the grand hall as my waist bumps into Sirgias tender butt. Her moans grow in intensity and volume too, though they remain extremely light and adorable. Soon, Im thrusting into her more weing butt strong enough for her petite frame to jump back and forth. Ah! Master! Your wet fingers are ticklish! Mhmmmm But, my fingers are here. I move my hands to entwine my fingers with hers over the cushiony seating. Sirgia looks both right and left in confusion and then directs her gaze under her belly. A chuckle reaches my ears before another quiet gasp escapes Sirgias lips. Cornelia has crawled between our legs and supported herself on her elbows while lying on her back. With perfect ess to Sirgias unattended petite mound, she can now give our Dwarfdy some loving licks. Sirgia doesnt rebuke her on anything. She returns her face to the side, ncing at me now and then as I keep exploring her behind. Her breathing bes much more erratic and Im pretty sure that the source of the sucking noisesing from below my waist is to me for that. Cornelia clearly goes to town with her friends pussy. I gently hold Sirgias fists on the sides of her head and pepper her cheek with tiny kisses. With ourbined efforts, it doesnt take long to see the results of it. Her small frame starts trembling asionally and we both can tell that Sirgia is trying her best to hold on for as long as she can, perhaps enjoying our caresses a bit more than we first assumed. Moving my palms to her small breasts, I give those tender peaks some well-deserved rubs. It seems to be the breaking point as Sirgia immediately starts thrusting her butt into me with much more force, moaning openly now. Cornelia, hearing and noticing it, ramps up her licking and sucking, filling the air with obscene sounds. Master! Cornelia! Ahmmm! Im cumming! Ahhhhhhnnnnnn! I hold her steady as Sirgia grasps the cushion with so much force that she tears two holes in the material. Her lithe body trembles softly as I pump her butt full of my seed, delivering a fresh load deep into her insides. Corneliaps up all the additional nectar Sirgia releases during her adorable orgasm, definitely mixed with my remaining cum. We shower our short friend in slow caresses until Sirgias breathing steadies down a little. I pull her up then and set her on myp, carefully withdrawing my member from her cute butthole. She sighs blissfully and rests on my chest. Cornelia crawls to my other side and does the same from there as I lean back on the sofa. Now, you have received lots of love from both of us before we leave. I chuckle, ncing at my sweet, little Dwarf. Sirgia giggles and smiles at Cornelia. I did. Thank you. It was very nice. No need for thanks. We are sister-wives. Cornelia waves her hand dismissively. You can count yourself lucky. I wouldnt have ever done that if anyone was around. Thankfully, the lobby remained empty. Are you sure about that? I give her a cryptic grin. Her forehead furrows a little bit in confusion. Since it doesnt look like she is going to figure it out, I direct my gaze to the ceiling and they both follow it. Clearly sensing my intentions, a certain spidergirl makes herself visible up high in the main lobbys corner, having a perfect view over the entire hall. Cornelia shudders while getting all crimson. Gods Ill never be able to remember that shes always around We chuckle together with Sirgia and Ifort my magician wife by lovingly patting her head and cing a myriad of kisses on her flushed cheek. Chapter 144 – Gearing Up Chapter 144 C Gearing Up After our fun and pleasant moment, we spend a few more minutes just resting on the wide sofa together. Cornelia leans into my side as I brush over her soft tummy and Sirgiays partially on my chest, receiving gentle pats and brushes while my fingers thread through her beautiful, brown hair. No matter which side I turn my head towards, the evidence of our battle is visible all over the fancy cushions covering the seating. Some of it still leaks out of the dazzlingdies by my sides. I think we should get up soon. Unless you two dont mind getting seen in such states. Not to jinx us but this situation just begs for someone to walk into the lobby through the main entrance. Sirgia giggles and grazes my exposed chest with her petite fingers. That would certainly be a sight, Master. Cornelia shivers lightly. Anything but that. Ive lost enough face already. Its a miracle people at the castle arent looking at me weirdly. Chuckling a little, I press a tender kiss on her forehead. You are a talented, smart, and amazing woman and you know it. They know it too. Even though you chose to work in a brothel rather than the castle, youve still helped the kingdom tremendously. No one can take that away from you. A delicate blush blooms over my lovely magicians cheeks and Cornelia snuggles her face more into my neck. You are just buttering me up as always Do I really need to? I raise a brow at her. Im pretty sure you would let me smash even without me telling you pretty words again and again. She starts lightly smacking my face while huffing at me and Iugh a bit, doing nothing to protect myself. Sirgia giggles from the side at our little scuffle. Contrary to her actions, I can see Cornelias lips curling into a smile from our casual banter. She loves it as much as I do. Alright, alright, spare my face. I catch her wrist and pull it close to ce a chaste peck on the back of her hand after she stops iling it around. Im still going to need it to seduce female guests into our little establishment. Cornelia snorts, rolling her eyes at me. You mean seduce a dozen of poor, unsuspecting women into your ever-growing harem. Just one look is enough to make any single girl weak in the knees. I grin at her mischievously. Does that mean Im pleasant to look at? Some more crimson surfaces over her skin but Cornelia doesnt resume assaulting my face. Instead, she smiles teasingly and pulls me down into a passionate kiss, choosing that way to answer my question. My palm resting on her side snakes down her marvellous skin and ends up reaching her squishy butt. Obviously, I give it an affectionate squeeze, evoking a quiet sigh from my beloved, hazelnut-haired wife. Dont let it get to your head, idiot. She smirks at me after we finally part. I would never. I smirk back at her. Now, do my preciousdies require assistance in getting their dazzling bodies all cleaned up? Yes, please, Sirgia answers softly, raising her face to meet my gaze with a barely noticeable tinge of rosiness tainting her cute cheeks. I guess Ill go too. Cornelia sighs. Someone has to watch over the two of you. We have plenty of things to prepare and this little wench is not to be trusted. I know what effect she has on you, especially when she brings out those cursed puppy eyes of hers. My adorable Dwarf wife blushes even harder while releasing a sweet giggle. Cornelia isnt exactly wrong. Met with the pretty, short, charming bundle of cuteness, you just want to lose yourself in her and go with anything she says. And dont let Sirgias thin frame deceive you, she is aplete animal in bed. Our brief tussle definitely didnt drain even half of her energy. Thus, with everyone in agreement, I help bothdies up and we head to the baths. As we walk, I ask Elea to arrange some much-needed cleaning in the main hall. She chuckles at me through the bond and promises to send a few girls to take care of the issue as soon as possible. I have to admit, her maid subordinates have be pretty much pros at every single thing they do. It wouldnt be surprising if they put me to shame after we actually verified how many things around the mansion I could do whenpared to any single random girl working in the non-lewd department. Those wonderfuldies need no man in their lives. Quite the opposite, I definitely need a woman, or women in mine. We dont waste too much time in the baths. Neither Sirgia nor Cornelia gets any frisky ideas and we chat happily while cleaning each other up. Its be natural to us at this point. As much as there was some initial embarrassment and uneasiness, we all are veryfortable with such activities now. Naturally, we do enjoy the sight and touch, but its no longer something awkward. The casual intimacy is bliss. After drying up, Cornelia gives me a hand in dressing our Dwarf friend and excuses herself to get back to work. Naked, of course. Our punishment game is still underway for a short while. And Ill be missing it damn hard. Getting a chance to stare at her perfect ass and curves on every single asion is just something else. Perhaps we should host something simr regrly? We would have toe up with things to bet on but I guess it could be doable. Not for an entire week but maybe a day or two. As usual, the loser would have to walk buck-naked around the mansion. Im sure plenty of girls would love to bet against me just for the chance to force me into wearing nothing for that duration. That could actually be a fun and nice way to keep everyones morale up and entertain the kind and hardworkingdies living here. We could throw in some bonus rules too maybe, and make it even more exciting. I gotta discuss it with all my wives. They might have some ideas of their own. Where would you like me to escort you, princess? I ask Sirgia with a gentle smile after picking her up into my arms. She giggles sweetly and nuzzles her face into me. To my castle, please, Master. Ive barely made all of you squeaky clean again and you are already nning on getting yourself all dirty with hard work, are you? I chuckle at her and start walking to the hidden staircase. We share a few delicate kisses before I reach her ce and set my lovely Dwarf down on the ground. I think we should bring Meru here. I wont be able to finish the trident I wanted to make for her, but Ive been preparing a spare just in case. I would like to check if she is okay with it. I aggressively ruffle through her hair, evoking some more giggles from the adorable girl. You little punk. Youve been overworking yourself not on one but two weapons? Seriously, it looks like the only way for me to force a break onto you is to grab you by the waist and dick you down until you cant move anymore. A deep flush lights up on her tanned skin and Sirgia gives me a shy upwards nce. I chuckle at her and nt a kiss on her forehead. Jokes aside, remember to take breaks, please. I love you so much for how hardworking you are, but sometimes I hate you for it too. You deserve to unwind now and then. She tugs on my wrist and I lean forward enough to let her present my lips with a fluffy kiss. I might need Master to enforce some breaks onto me now and then she whispers with a tiny smile. Ill keep a close eye on you, then. I peck her soft lips back. But maybe we really should start looking for some help for you. And I mean an actual assistant or something. We talked about visiting your homnd in the past. Perhaps we could finally do so and find you a friend willing toe work under you. What do you think? Sirgias eyes wander over my face as she gives my suggestion a thought. Then, I recall her words regarding our future trip to her birth nation. You havent created anything worthy of showing to your family yet, right? I ask with genuine curiosity. Actually, I might not be that far from finishing it, Master. My abilities and skills are bing much better thanks to you. I feel like Im getting a little stronger each time you make love to me. I think that after I reach the next Tier, I will finally be able toplete my project. Though She meets my gaze again and stares deep into my eyes. I think I wouldnt minding back home with you by my side even now, Master. No matter what anyone says, I know my true home will be next to you. Always. Where I can just be myself without having to worry about the opinions of others. I graze her soft cheek dearly. Im extremely happy to hear that, but the promise I made to you still stands. You are a genius artificer and Im going to let the entire world know about it. You deserve nothing less. She shows a brilliant smile and hugs me lovingly from the front. Thank you, Master. Im truly the happiest Dwarf in this realm. If I patented some of the pleasure devices you helped me design, Im sure I would already be very famous back home. I would have never expected how far we would havee when I created the first toy. Perhaps, but you are destined for something much greater. I dont think I see these things as something lesser anymore, Master. Maybe Im destined to create amazing sex toys? Ones that no one would evere up with? I would be the first one to develop such a field, no? I chuckle and rub her back. If thats what you wish for, then Im not going to stop you. Just remember that Im always going to support your dreams and passion. I believe in you and always will. She wraps her short arms even tighter around me and we share a silent moment together. Then, after backing away, we join our lips in one more kiss and turn around while holding hands. For now, please bring Meru here, Master. Also, you can borrow her ability to breathe underwater for yourself and one more person, right? Sirgia nces up at me with her eyes already full of eagerness to work. Yes, thats right. One of my skills allows me to get one of your abilities, while the other, the new one, lets me pick a skill between two people, one on each side, copy them, and swap the copies. Unfortunately, I can only pick a pair of people at this very moment, I exin. She scratches her adorable chin. Hmmm Then its good that Ive been working on something for your journey on the side. You can give that ability to either Cornelia or Neira, but the other one will need something else. Ill show you the schematics when you are back too. Got it. I have an idea for something useful and simple too. Ill be right back. Leaving a farewell kiss on my Dwarf lovers cheek, I head out of Sirgias workshop. I dont even get to step past the door before some lively noise reaches my ears. She wastes literally no time getting to work. This little workaholic. What do I have to go through with her It takes me just a moment to locate the fierce sharkgirl in the mansion. As expected, Meru is currently chilling in her room, most likely. I cant be sure what exactly she is doing but I think shes just enjoying a little swim in the tank Sirgia built for her. Soon, she will be able to soak her body in something more proper. After arriving in front of her door, I knock lightly. A few seconds pass before I hear a muffled ssh and Merus voice. Yes? Its me, stair. Do you have a moment? I ask. Of course. Please,e in. I do exactly that and walk into Merus bedroom, closing the door behind me. Turning around, I find the beautiful Nershark resting her elbows on the edge of the see-through tank. She floats close to it, slowly moving her legs and tail. It looks like she took my words to heart and stopped covering herself while in the water as her scar-ridden but alluring body is visible to me in all its glory. Her moderate breasts and slim, slightly muscr tummy press into the transparent ss. Truly a magnificent view. Is there anything I can help you with, stair? Meru asks in a calm tone. Showing a gentle smile, I walk up to her custom swimming pool and stop in front of the pretty sharkgirl. Meru watches me curiously as I brush my hand over her chilly cheek and slide it into her hair to run my fingers through it as I start patting her affectionately. If you arent busy, Sirgia wants you toe to see her. She has a weapon for you. But, dont get too excited, its not yet the magnificent trident shes promised you but a ceholder for now, just in case she wont be done with the actual one in time, I exin. Regardless of my words, I catch a visible spark in Merus golden eyes. A barely noticeable smile curls the edges of her mouth just a tiny bit. Ill be happy to see it. Words cant describe how grateful I am for the help of your little mate. I watched her work for a moment and she is so much more talented than the people in my reef. That she is. I chuckle a little. Granted, I cant know the people from your vige so my opinions are biased. I catch Merus gaze linger over my lips for a moment so I stand up on my tiptoes to push myself a bit closer so I can im her mouth with a gentle peck. She receives it with a quiet sigh so I continue to rain little kisses on those two soft bumps for a few long seconds. Withdrawing myself, I smile at her as she stares me straight in the eyes with somewhat darker cheeks. Dont hesitate to act on your wishes and desires whenever you feel like it, I instruct my aquatic mate. She gives me a faint nod after a while and joins our lips together on her own this time. I let Meru nibble on my mouth and chase after my tongue. As usual, Im extremely impressed by the level of control she has over her incredibly sharp-looking teeth. No matter how much she uses them on me, she leaves no cuts or stings on my sensitive flesh. Drawing her face back soon, she gives me one more nod and pushes herself off the edge of the tank with her strong legs. Making a quickp around the decently sizable swimming pool, she gains quite the speed andunches herself out of it, sshing some water onto me in the process. Thankfully, I dont have any clothes on myself so all that liquid just drips down my skin. Shends next to me and shakes some droplets off. I watch her walk to the nearby wardrobe and follow after the charming sharkgirl. We both pick up a towel each after she opens it and I give her a hand in drying up so that she doesnt leave a trail through the entire mansion. Afterwards, I also assist Meru in slipping into her panties and bra and we head out to join my lovely Dwarf. We stumble onto a few women on our path to the underground and exchange simple greetings. Without any dys, we reach our destination. The characteristic ng of metal fills the air so Sirgia must be working on something quite big in our absence. I lead my Nersharkpanion inside and we find the petite girl hunched over one of the anvils, hammering what looks like a small spike, perhaps part of Merus final trident. She notices us quite fast, most likely expecting us, andys her tools aside, quickly trotting down the stedder she has been standing on. Wee back, Master, Meru. Give me a second and Ill bring it out. Without even giving us a chance to respond, she rushes into one of the nearby chambers like the wind. We wait patiently in the main section of the workshop and soon hear the adorable patter of Sirgias feet on the ground. She trots into the room while holding a simple trident to her chest, much bigger than she is. Almost tripping over the long pole a few times, she reaches our position and holds it up horizontally. I know its nothing much, but I hope it will help you fight off the evil creatures that hurt your friends, Meru, she says quietly. Merus eyes roam over the trident alongside mine. As Sirgia said, its truly not much in terms of design, but I can easily tell that its sharper and more durable than any other weapons of this category. It has a long spike in the middle and two, shorter ones curling to the sides. Though, the tips of the side spikes arent pointing straight up but bend slightly outwards. This might be quite useful for swinging the trident around, not just stabbing. Our shark friend hesitantly extends her hand and Sirgia raises the trident even higher to urge her to pick it up. Meru finally takes a hold of her new weapon and examines it up close, running her fingers all over the long shaft and the three spikes at the top. Its a fine trident. Much more durable than my old one. I like the bent spikes on the sides. I can already imagine a few ways of utilising them in battle. Its a good weapon. Thank you. Im d, then. Sirgia shows a sweet smile. But, thats not all. I chuckle lightly. Because, of course. She wouldnt be herself if she didnt put some extras into even the reserve weapon. What did you do to it? I raise my brow at the crafty Dwarf. If you hold it here, you should feel a little indent that fits your finger. Try to press it and pull it down and Oh. Meru lets out a quiet gasp and I jump a little as something clicks and there suddenly are four side spikes around the main one instead of two, forming a square. These wont be too useful for when you need to swing the trident around but shoulde in handy whenever you need something or someone pinned down, Sirgia exins. With all four spikes unfolded, the general weight distribution and aerodynamics of the entire weapon are much better so it can be thrown much further with much more uracy before its path gets too unpredictable. Amazing, Meru whispers in wonder. You can fold it back by pressing the same te and pushing it up instead of down, my amazing artificer adds. With another click, the weapon is back to normal. Meru switches the modes a few times and we watch how the two additional spikese out of their hiding inside the initial two side spears. Its quite curious and mesmerising. Thats not all. Sirgia ces her hand on the shaft and brings the weapon down to her level. Try to push the te to the left this time. Meru nods and follows her instructions once more. The weapon releases a quieter ng of metal and we spot a tiny, rectangr hole at the conjunction of the shaft and the actual trident part. A thin rope unfurls out of it, reaching the bottom end of the weapon. You can wrap this cord around your forearm before throwing the trident, or just grab it right after, and it should be long enough to let you retrieve it with ease. When you push the te to the right, the rope starts retracting with enough force to pull a person or two. Of course, you can just pull on it manually too, Sirgia continues her presentation of the tridents functions. That could be helpful out of a fight too, Iment, giving my cute workaholic some well-deserved pats. Its truly incredible, Meru whispers to herself in awe. My old weapon was just that, a weapon. This is something more. Thank you so much, Sirgia. I really appreciate this amazing gift. Some more rosiness tints the petite girls cheeks as she giggles quietly. This is nothing, really. Even the enchantments are very basic. It cantpare to the trident Im preparing for you but it has to do until Im fully finished. I just wanted you to have a decent weapon for your expedition with Master so that you can fight alongside him more confidently. The Nershark beauty sets the butt of the trident on the ground and steps forward to hug her gently. Sirgia doesnt run away and epts the warm, or rather slightly chilly embrace. I cant imagine anything better. I really cant wait to see the real one, then, Meru says. Thank you again. I promise to protect stair with my life. This trident will make it a lot easier. Dont even think about throwing yourself into mortal danger for me. I squint at her over Sirgias shoulders. The adorable Dwarfdy giggles in her arms. You would definitely risk your life for her, though, Master. Zip it. I squint at my short lover and smile. Well watch each others backs. Dont forget that our goal is to save your home. Its going to be a bit pointless without you around. There will be Cornelia, Neira, Safi, and Emi with you too. Everything will be alright. They are all strong, Sirgia adds. Meru takes her arms away and finally ends the appreciative hug. She then nces my way and I step closer to pull her into me for a brief kiss. Alright. Dont forget to practice a bit with your new weapon to get used to how it handles. Though, Im not sure you are going to be able to do a lot of that considering that your tank has limited space and well be fighting fully underwater, I say after we part. So, what was the other thing you wanted to show me, Sirgia? Follow me, Master. We walk after our artificer and end up in front of one of the workbenches by the wall. I bring Sirgias stedder for her and she smiles at me adorably while setting it where she wants it to be. We then watch as she flips through what looks like a sketchbook with plenty of schematics and brings out a small metal box from the drawer. I was trying to make this. She points at one of the pictures. Ah. An air filter mounted to a half-mask. I nod my head in understanding. From when we talked about the gas leaks in dwarven mines and how people from my world deal with them. Yes. Instead of it filtering dangerous gases, though, I figured that this could work with proper enchantments and elemental stones. One could generate breathable air whenever a person inhales, and the other could push it out as they exhale. Im currently in the process of assembling the prototype and will test it out soon. I might need to work on the design a bit too, making it a bit less clunky. Yeah, I can see that. You are basically trying to create those mouthpieces that can sometimes be shown in movies where the technology is quite advanced and theres no need for a bottle with air. I rub my chin. Im nowhere as talented as Shino or Neira but give me a second and Ill draw something better for you than a gas mask. Sirgia offers me a clean sheet of paper and a bunch of pencils. Then, the two girls observe me intently as I do my best to sketch the thing I mentioned. Besides the horizontal, cylindrical part that most of them usually have, I draw an extension which covers not just the mouth but also the nose, like those oxygen dispensers often used by paramedics are equipped with. I somehow manage to make it sleek and decently simple. I see. Sirgia leans in to examine my sketches from up close. I couldfortably fit a gem on each side of this tube without a problem. This part is definitely much smaller and less clunky than that big container in the thing you called the gas mask, Master. Increasing the coverage of the mouthpiece to reach the nose too is a good idea. It will make it easier to speak, even though you should all be able tomunicate mentally. I ruffle through her hair. Im sure you can improve it even more. Try to prepare one before we have to depart if you are able to but dont push yourself too far. Theres also this that I want you to get done, perhaps with Maris and Nyfiles help. Finding another piece of paper, I sketch some simple fins scuba divers use on their feet. Im still notpletely sure how our manoeuvrability will look but these might prove to be a lifesaver. Nothing stops us from bringing them with us even if we end up not using them in the end. Space is not an issue with my rings and the cors or nes the girls wear. Sirgia confirms that preparing the fins shouldnt be hard and promises to have them ready very soon, maybe even with a few additional utilities. I ask her not to go overboard for something like this and we move on, discussing the two gadgets and their creation for a bit longer. Great. Since you two look like you still have some fun ideas to exchange, Ill leave you to it and take care of other things in the meanwhile. I p my hands to bring everyone out of the world of artificer dreams. Maybe Ill go and ask Ross about the shore or get ess to some decent area of it. Will you be able to find your way home from anywhere or should we start from the area where you and the Nereids ran into the sewer grating? I should be. The sharkgirl nods softly. Im pretty sure that my nose will be able to pick up the scent of Sahuagins anyway. I can use it to lead us where they are, which shouldnt be that far from my reef. Unless their warriors advanced much farther already, taking over many more reefs. Perhaps we could help them on our way. Got it. We definitely can kill all of them while heading to our destination. It would be kind of pointless to just ignore them and swim straight there as they would most likely have us surrounded that way. Have fun here and Ill see what the King has to say about this. They bid me farewell and I move out of the underground area. Before departing, I ask Cornelia if she would like to apany me and she asks me to wait a moment for her so I do that. She shows up fifteen minutester, dressed in the robes she often wears at the castle, so I jump into my suit too. Theres a single carriage parked in front of the mansion, which we decided to keep nearby at all times in case we would need to get somewhere in style, like this asion. Getting into thefy cart, we enjoy the pleasant ride while chatting together and reminiscing about our little fun here in the past. After reaching the castle, we follow a knight who guides us to the meeting chamber and leaves to inform the King about our visit. Shortly after his departure, though, the doors fling open and a certain dainty woman walks inside like she owns the ce. Al! Cornelia! Good to see you again! Lianne chuckles and runs to us, throwing herself at me. Same here. Iugh, spinning us for a brief moment. You really have eyes and ears literally everywhere to get informed about our arrival this fast. A queen has to have her own ways. She winks at me. What brings you here, then? Did you perhaps sense how much I want you? I dont think theres a moment you dont want me. I raise a brow at her and Lianne blushes a bit more. Its not my fault that you are so handsome, and nice, and have a big, juicy cock that keeps appearing in all my dreams, she admits. Cornelia snorts. Why Im not surprised to hear that you dream about cocks? Contrary to you, my dear Cornelia, I dont get to feast my eyes on Als treasure twenty-four-on-seven. Lianne yfully squints her eyes at my magician wife. Enough fun for now. Do you guys need help with something? Al is going to liberate our waters and their inhabitants from vicious Sahuagins. We wanted to ask for permission to scout the shore to pick a good spot for us to descend into the sea, Corneliays down our n. Hmmmm The petite queen rubs her chin while pondering over her friends words. You can go wherever you please, of course, but do you really have to start from the shore if your destination is far away from it? Do you have something in mind? I ask. What about using a ship? Lianne suggests. We could lend you a vessel to take you as close to your target as possible. It could serve as your mobile base of operations, something you couldnt really have if you just walked into the water. The captain and their crew could wait for us to give you a hand in whatever you might need. What do you think? Thats actually a very good idea, Cornelia praises her. In case of emergency, we could return to the surface and jump onto the deck. I agree. We might have to make a few stops on our way to Merus vige but having a ship with us would be only helpful. I can think of so many ways to utilise it both for our convenience and possible advantage over the invaders. The ship would need to have someone to defend it though. My group wont be leaving anyone behind. Thats not a problem. The Queen waves her hand dismissively. Ill see to it myself and bring you the best crew and the best adventurers or knights to watch over the ship and you at the same time. Lets do that, then. We will really appreciate the assistance, Lianne. Oh, stop it! Its only natural that I give my best for my husband, isnt it? She bats her pretty eyshes at me. How else will I entice him to reward me by wrecking my pussy with his manly cock? She gives me a sly gaze and I chuckle a little. Right now? Ross coulde at any moment. So can you. Cornelia rolls her eyes at the Queens remark. You really think with your cunt. Lianne shows Cornelia her tongue and brings us to a coffee table. After setting some fragrant tea in front of both of us, she walks to the chair Im sitting on and turns around. I observe in confusion as she raises her skirt from the back, exposing her petite butt to me. Naturally, the more attention-craving aspect is the drenched fabric of her cute, white panties, drowning in her need. Giving me a mischievous smile over her shoulder, she reaches for my belt, unbuckles it, brings my hard member into the air, and then lowers herself onto myp, assuming a casual pose as if she is just sitting there. With one small, crucial detail. Theres a stiff pole deep in her royal pussy. Cornelia watches everything unfold, of course, and can only shake her head at the Queens antics. Before Lianne can get to it properly, the doors to the chamber open and her son walks inside. He greets Cornelia and then me, who for some reason cant stand up. Shes truly a ma for disasters. We continue to discuss with him the same thing we talked about with his mother, who is happily impaled on my dick during the entire conversation. At this point, I still have no idea if Ross is truly as blind as we take him for or if he just chooses to keep acting as if he knows nothing. In any way, he agrees to the n with the ship and heads out to take care of the preparations. He chooses a good time to leave as Lianne enters a screaming and squirting orgasm soon after, barely holding it back long enough. Weve been this close since the disaster, and somehow, I can tell that both women are even hornier and more thrilled because of that. These damned sluts. After giving the Queen a hand in cleaning her petite pussy up, we chat for a bit longer and decide to return home. Our uing journey is slowly nearing the date of departure. Chapter 145 – Changes Are on the Horizon Chapter 145 C Changes Are on the Horizon Are we heading straight home? Cornelia asks as we ride inside the carriage together. I turn my face to meet her gaze and smile at my beautiful wife. Isnt it a vition of privacy to spy on your husband''s thoughts? She smirks and raises a brow at me, entwining her arm with mine. Shouldnt a loving wife worry about the reason her husband has been silent for quite a while? Chuckling, I lean in to ce a tender peck on Cornelias cheek. I was thinking about visiting a certain ce considering all the ns we set in motion, including the Kings uing reforms. Would you like to apany me or? Like you even have to ask. And you know that well. So, whats wrong with it for you to bring it up like this? Selinas Splendid Servants, I reveal the name of the establishment Ive had on my mind. Ah. That female ve trader. Cornelia cocks her head back in understanding. Thank you for being considerate of me but I will naturallye with you. What do you need from her? Im pretty sure its been a moment since yourst visit and purchase. You are doing quite fine acquiring new employees on your own. And new wives. My charming magician smirks at me, pushing her perky chest into my arm. I steal Cornelia''s lips this time and pepper them with a myriad of tiny kisses as we sigh into each others mouths softly. Its truly a bliss to share such a delicate and casual moment with the person you love. Leaving aside the matter of my rapidly increasing number of wives, I let out a littleugh and she joins too, I just want to discuss the near future with her. But, nothing stops us from trying to break someone else out while we are there. You wouldnt be yourself if you didnt. Cornelia shows a warm smile. Lets go, then. We dont have that much work personally. Most things are on the shoulders of Sirgia, Velen, Mari, and other girls doing their best to aid you on your new journey. Our new journey, I correct her with a boop on the nose. Or did you decide to stay behind? Of course, I will respect any choice you make and you should be fully aware of that. Giving Cornelia a moment to gather her thoughts, I stand up and get closer to the carriages door. Using a small, square window, I lean outside and inform our driver about the change of destination. He epts the new directions without a word of protest and I return to my beautifulpanion. Im sure you can feel how happy I am to have a chance to go with you guys, but I cant stop having doubts, she admits with an exasperated sigh. Ice might be my thing but I dont have much experience with water as big bodies of liquid, to be perfectly honest. Especially such deep ones. Im afraid I will drag you guys down, or worse, panic at a critical moment. Instead of sitting next to her, I get on my knees in front of Cornelia and bring myself more or less to her eye level. Taking her hands into mine, I smile at her reassuringly. You are much braver andposed than you assume. Have you forgotten who came to save my ass during the underground raid? She snorts to the side but soon returns her gaze to me, with a faint trace of a blush covering her gorgeous cheeks. If you dont feel like going, I will not drag you out by force. But, I would love to have you by my side too, I continue. We have some time before the departure. If you would like, we can go to the shore and get you a little bit more used to the underwater atmosphere. I could use a refresh of my memories too. Its been a few years since I went diving. Cornelia strokes my hands with her fingers while pondering my words. After a few long seconds, she nods. Thats a good idea. Ill take you up on that. Great. I lean forward and present my courageous partner with a deep, passionate kiss. And dont forget who your man is. There are quite a few benefits making you so much stronger and tougher after you stole his heart for good. They are all yours to abuse. She lets out a stifled giggle and shakes her head. Says the person who can duplicate most if not all of what I can do after capturing mine way before he could do any of that, you sly, sexy, beast. Dont tempt me like that or we might need another detour before we reach our destination. I grin at her, pushing myself more into Cornelia. She answers with an alluring smirk, running her fingers all over my lower back. Are you saying that the Demigod of Lust isnt able to wrap it up in fifteen minutes? I m her into the backrest with my body and seal that beguiling mouth of hers, evoking a whimper from my beloved magician. Needless to say, I do my best to prove to Cornelia that there is no challenge of this nature that the Demigod of Lust cant face without breaking a sweat. Although, the no sweat part might not be entirely correct. For the next fifteen minutes, we share a more heated moment inside the carriage. Hall of Serenity does help us prevent any suspicious sounds from leaving but Im pretty sure every passerby is aware of what is happening due to all that heavy rocking our vehicle is subjected to. We arent exactly holding back. Props to the driver for being able to lead the horses when the entire thing almost topples a few times during the more creative moments. We wrap it up shortly after our ride stops and take a few minutes to rest. My Rejuvenatees in handy in such situations, even though neither of us is that much tired from our fun activities. Cornelias added stats are no joke while I dont even have to mention mine. We could have continued for hours if we wanted. With our clothes and appearances fixed, we step out of the carriage and thank the driver with a nice tip. He humbly epts the gesture and jumps back into his seat to move our ride off to the side, where he will patiently wait for our return. Sharing one more nce, we enter the peculiar, crimson building. It doesnt look like anything changed in terms of Selinas obsession with this colour. Even though I havent visited this ce in a long while, one of the employees recognizes me instantly and brings us out of the main lobby, where the majority of customers are talking with the receptionists or waiting for their turn. Selinas ce is as popr as ever, or even maybe a bit more. Im not so sure about that. After learning that we would like to request a meeting with the owner, the man who has taken charge of us leads us to a fancy lounge. We have to wait for Selina to be back as she is currently discussing a contract with some big names in the industry. I say that I dont mind and we enjoy ourselves with some refreshments. Soon enough, the door to the chamber opens and a familiar figure walks inside. stair. I thought you had forgotten about the little old me. Madam Selina shows a brilliant smile. I stand up to kiss the top of her hand as she walks closer. How could I ever forget one of my valuable business partners who had a huge influence on raising the foundation of my establishment? As fancy and courteous as ever. She chuckles softly. Wee to my humble store too, Lady Cornelia. Is it really that humble when its the most prominent in the market? My wife smiles, sharing a handshake with the businesswoman. Oh, stop it. I dont really care about rankings and such things. As long as money continues flowing and we keep growing, everything is well. Selina gestures at us to sit down again. Now, what do I owe this very pleasant visit? I was starting to think that you might not need me anymore with how many new girls you keep bringing in. I cant hide the fact that I would be more than happy to turn away from this kind of workforce source but I still believe that we have a chance to save at least a few people from their uncertain fate by partaking in it. Besides, I was just extremely busy recently. Life keeps dragging me around the entire kingdom all the time. Most of the things I watched over are now under the surveince of my wives and employees, I exin. Im aware. Unfortunately, nothing ever is simple, especially not life. Im d that you are able to resolve your issues positively, though. You certainly have it rough at moments. I know perfectly well how hard it can be to put newly gained subordinates in line. I chuckle wryly. Certainly. Why am I not surprised that she knows about our recent acquisition? Selina truly is someone who values information about not just her customers but also the general situation in the capital. Plus, I bet at least one or two of the brothel association''s members were her clients in the past, to some extent. Its only natural she would notice the change. But, lets first confirm that. Regarding our subordinates, am I right to assume that they shared some history together? I ask. Selina shows a gentle smile. You are correct. There have been some regr orders. I have to apologise, then. My intervention has certainly cut into them. I politely lower my head. But, if this mighte as good news amongst the unfortunate ones, I do n on letting those subordinates continue to employ your services under slightly altered guidelines. You are going to offer the same deal to Human women as you are giving to the otherdies, right? She raises a knowing brow in our direction. Thats certainly something he would do. Cornelia sighs with a gentle chuckle. You got me. I raise my hands into the air. While Utopia doesnt deal in Humans, the other locations dont deal in non-Humans. Thetter do have it much worse hereas in the system, not specifically your establishmentbut that doesnt mean we shouldpletely ignore the former either. There certainly might be women in a financial crisis that are willing to get back out of it by joining us for a specific term. Besides, such a state of affairs wont remain the same for long. Selina shows a sh of curiosity in her mature, inquiring gaze and I answer with a smile. She easily understands from it that Im soon going to borate and smiles back at me enchantingly. Theres no way she wouldnt sniff out an opportunity to do business or gain some useful information Ill have my subordinates do a full inventory inspection and note down the girls that fit your criteria. Of course, as you have said, out of their own volition. We will properly exin the situation to them and not force anyone into anything. I know you value the opinions of others, she replies. Im very grateful for that, Madam Selina. I nod respectfully. I might not be able to always discuss the details with you or your employees, but someone I trust will definitelye in my stead. Its most likely going to be Ria or Elea since my dear Cornelia is going to travel with me soon. You really cant catch a break. Selina eyes the both of us. That wont be an issue, of course. We will be in touch with your executives. What about your new subordinates? I havent briefed them about these ns yet but it should be done before I depart. If they reach out first to you, then you can assume that they know what to do and how to proceed properly. In case of any doubt, feel free to contact my women. It shall be done. Its the crimsondys turn to make a polite bow. Its always a pleasure doing business with you. Same here. I chuckle warmly. And since you have been taking such good care of me and my wishes, Selina, I came here today to share some very valuable news with you, which should allow you to prepare for the uing changes. That is truly appreciated, stair. I will not be polite and listen to everything you have to say, then. Let me start by saying that this information is one hundred percent certain andes straight from a verified source I share a long history with. I trust you to keep it a secret, at least until its revealed to the publicter, and that will happen. Selinas expression grows a bit more serious, though she still keeps her mature image of a professional and polite merchant. Theres no doubt that she believes in my words enough to focus on whatever Im going to say deeply. Theres going to be a change in the very system. Non-Humans are going to be brought to equal standing with the Human ves, Cornelia shares the news. I catch the madams eyes widening for a brief moment but the short surprise disappears from her face and she nods at us to continue. What that means is they will no longer be a category of their own, with barely any regtions and rights. Soon, a new reform will be introduced, forcing the ve traders to release all the uwfully captured individuals at their own expense. It will be necessary to bring them to a healthy condition, equip them withmon attire, travelling gear, and provisions for at least a few days. Anyone who doesntply in time will face legal consequences, depending on the number and state of the illegally captured ves, my lovely magician sums it up. That certainly is big news. Selina rubs her chin while pondering. I assume that acquiring a ve from another trader who has captured that person uwfully still falls under that directive no matter if the purchasing party is aware of that fact? Naturally. Cornelia nods. Though, there are cases in which you would be able to request financial help from the kingdom if you can prove that you bought the ve without that knowledge. The crimsondy taps the fingers of her other hand on her thigh. Good. It will definitely help. We do our best to document every single transaction so I believe that should be enough to qualify. Ill have my men do a thorough check of our entire inventory in that regard too. While Im not saying that my hands arepletely spotless, I dislike dealing with most of the slimy, shady, wandering traders. And, I do have an offer which could help you get rid of some of the more questionable acquisitions, I join in again. Interesting. You are really looking out for me today, stair. Selina shows a brilliant smile. What kind of opportunity do you have in mind? You should be aware of my ns to build a mercenary force with non-humans at its core. While Im soon departing on another journey, the preparations will be in full swing during my absence. My trustedpanions will visit you multiple times to discuss ves with highbat abilities, under simr terms as usual. I will trust your expertise and tell them to keep your guidance and suggestions in mind as you know the best what kind of merchandise you are selling. I havent negotiated so many business ventures with a single patron for an extremely long time. This brings up memories. She chuckles a little. This years inventory inspection will be the most detailed and thorough one in the entire history of our organisation. But, thank you. I will certainly see to it just as you suggest. There seem to be a lot of changes in front of us. Its only the beginning. I chuckle too. They do say that the winds of change blow the strongest with the dark clouds gathering on the horizon. The question is, will you be swept up or ride the storm? she asks with a soft smirk. Neither. I show a confident grin. Im going to clear up the sky. Selina blinks at me in slight surprise while Cornelia smiles at me tenderly, cing her hand on top of mine. We share a knowing look while our host slowly stands up, picking up a ss of wine alongside the motion, and walks to the sizable window behind the sofa shes been sitting on. I will be awaiting that moment with my eyes held high, then, she says while taking a sip and looking outside. It would be a shame to lose everything we have built up to this point. Im not sure if she has some personal reason to despise the Abyssals or if she is talking just about the empire she has grown all by herself. The slightly mncholic smile Selina gives us does feel a tad mysterious. Ive always known that the peculiar merchant woman is quite special but there might be something more to her, perhaps. Since weve covered pretty much everything I wanted to, I dont unnecessarily prolong this meeting and leave Selina to her responsibilities. She will have a lot of work in the uing weeks if not months. But, most likely as the only person in the capital, she will have a heads-up. Im quite sure Ross ns to give only about a week after the policy change for everyone toply with the new standards, aiming to eliminate a few illegal traders covering themselves up with forged documents. We dont take a look at the ves today, leaving that for another date. Perhaps its going to be Elea or someone else from our establishment toe for the first bigger acquisition instead of me and Cornelia. We need a bit of time to set all things up after I just announced their integration during thest gathering. Finding our driver and the carriage right next to the entrance of Selinas establishment, we jump right in and head back home. The short trip doesnt evolve into anything more active this time as we just sit together and talk about what we have to do next. Of course, that doesnt mean we dont share some pleasant cuddles and kisses now and then. Back in the mansion, we jump out of our clothes and split up. We agree on our seaside date for the next free day so that we dont have to worry about time. Cornelia doesnt want to make Elise do all the work even though the cute receptionist wouldnt mind giving her some time to spend with me, especially considering how it would be used. Nevertheless, she goes to take care of her stuff while I look for things that I can do. And so, the preparations begin. In just a few hours, I start noticing a slight change in the mood of our residents. A lot more girls bump into me out in the open than before and the reason bes obvious. It looks like the news about me soon going away and the blessed nudist weeking to an end in a few days made some people a bit worried about missing their chance to spend some time with me. And yeah, I mean spend time in that way. I cant very well ignore them, therefore I dly show the girls that Im always happy to care for them whenever they feel the need for some affection, or just a quick, rough fuck. Forget Hari, who somehow gets herself stuck between the pirs of the marble railing in the main lobby with the words ALPHA WELCUM written over her lower back and an arrow pointing at the obvious parts, even the less straight-forward women like Yudie, Feriha, or both Dark and Wood Elves approach me openly or invite me to their rooms. My free time gets reduced a tiny bit as I have to wreck the frivolous catgirls holes each time she appears in random ces inpromising positions, then nailing a teasing Tiefling in the ass on the kitchen counter, then yfighting with a certain birdie in her nest, then sharing a bath with a group of delicious, Beastkindies, just to end up pounced on right after leaving it by another thirsty assant. Dont get me wrong, its certainly bliss, and it definitely works as part of my preparations too, so I cant reallyin. I might feel a tad bad for literally fucking around while my incredible wives andpanions work their asses off in the meanwhile, but having lots of sex should slowly bring me closer to another advancement. And not just me. While it happens much slower, some of the girls do advance thanks to our fun moments. Ive honestly lost count of everyones Tiers at the moment but Elise offered to take care of that after finding out that I made a cheat sheet way in the past and kept updating it whenever I had some time on my hands. Now, our adorable and talented receptionist keeps an entire detailed logbook for everyone living and working in the mansion. She often says that preparing adventurer cards was one of the things she enjoyed the most in the guild. Thats why she designed a character sheet of her own just for us, even more in-depth and awesome. Her previous superiors didnt even want to hear anything about making changes to their system from some lowly receptionist, obviously. She keeps track of a lot of things in those, going around and regrly checking on peoples statuses. Well, previously she did that, but now she also visits whoever I have slept with a dayter, giving them just a bit of time for the possible effects of our activities to kick in. Thanks to the bond I now share with Elise, she can tell whenever I fuck someone and not just during the initial, first time I share with that person. It might be some kind of a quirk of hers that she gained after our own intimate time as she jumped up from Tier 1 to Tier 2 after that event. Thankfully, shepletely doesnt mind getting a little ping in her mind whenever I shove my member into a weing opening. Im starting to think that she might possibly be a little bit into witnessing that, either mentally or perhaps even through her own eyes. We ought to test that one day with Ria, or someone else so the effect is more natural and intensified. In the end, she does an amazing job at keeping those records up to date. As I said, Ive been doing something simr myself, but looking at her tables and sheets, its likeparing someones hand-written notes made in a small notepad to a full-fledged database with rows and columns and different sections made in a professional PC software and then printed. Seriously, its hard to believe she can achieve something thatplex just with some rulers and pencils. Naturally, I show Elise how much I appreciate all her efforts, and not just in a sexual way. Whenever she isnt thinking about taking something long and hard up her backdoor, she is a very pure and timid girl who likes to spend her time chatting andughing with her new boyfriend, which I just love about her. Though, I cant lie by saying that walking in on her working on the aforementioned sheets and seeing how she turns around the stool shes sitting on so that her cute butt pokes significantly over the edge right after noticing me doesnt make my blood boil in certain ces. Especially when she gives me a shy, blushing nce over her shoulder while sliding aside her pretty panties. That usually ends up with me buried deep between her cheeks in no time and a forced break for the talented receptionist. She isnt brilliant enough to be able to draw straight lines while having her tight asshole ravaged. Yet, at least. So, time kind of flies with sex and responsibilities. Nothing unusual happens during the next working night. We are operating in full swing with no issues. Soon enough, the day of my lovely date with Cornelia arrives and I wake up with the dazzling magician by my side. Weze around in bed for a few minutes, just snuggling with each other, enjoying the blissful skin contact, and then get ready to tackle the day. The breakfast is as lively as ever and I have a bit of a hard time eating. I think anyone would with ascivious Subus shoving her yearning, slick pussy on their dick in a lotus position right in front of the table. While Ailishs way of attaining sustenance doesnt bother me, the fact that her esteemed tits and entire body bounce right in front of my face does introduce someplications in trying to take a bite of anything. Thankfully, my loving wivese to the rescue and feed me together from the sides. What has my life be And why is everyone alright with people fucking in the dining hall Nevertheless, I then share a bath with Cornelia and a few other girls, and we dress up before heading out. She got so used to walking around naked that she almost forgot to put anything on, making me chuckle in amusement. That would have been a sight. Taking the carriage waiting in front of the mansion, we instruct our driver to take us to the shore, possibly the less popted part. He supposedly knows just the ce and we enjoy the brief ride while talking about our general experiences with water. Both of us know how to swim but Cornelia doesnt exactly feel confident about herself, especially fully submerged. So, we''re gonna have to fix that. Our driver takes us past the sandy, public beach next to the port and we look at each other with slight confusion but also curiosity. He brings us off the main, stone road and continues through a much narrower, paved path. Trees surround us from all sides so we cant really see much. We can still hear the hum of the waves ahead of us, though, so he definitely isnt leading us astray. After a moment of this confusing ride, we take a turnpletely off the path and continue over t grass for a while longer. Then, the flora in front of us clears up a bit and makes space for what looks like the bottom of a big cliff with a spacious cavern on its side. We stop next to it and exit the carriage. This path leads to a very beautiful natural formation. You can take a pleasant dip in a crystal-clear pool inside a charming cavern, dive down into multiple, twisting, underwater tunnels, or walk into a small beach through a hole in the western side, the man exins. This is a somewhat secret but popr meeting ce amongst young couples. Ill stay here and make sure no one interrupts your time, sir, madam. He gives us a knowing look and we share an awkward smile with Cornelia. This guy might be hard to convince that we didnt look for a less popted beach for that reason after ourst ride with him. But, let him think whatever he can if he shares such secrets with us. We enter the cavern after thanking him properly. The natural tunnel gives slightly ominous vibes and the sporadic noise of water droplets hitting the ground makes Cornelia flinch a little. I pull her closer and we traverse the dark path with a smallntern. Thankfully, its not a long walk and we soon begin to see water reflections dancing on the wall in front of us. And, it looks like our driver didnt oversell the location in any way. What greets us after we step into the spacious, naturally eroded chamber is nothing short of a visual masterpiece. We slowly step into the tall and wide cavern with a hole high in the ceiling. Sun rays fall through it and hit the crystal-clear pool on our side, bathing the entire ce in an enchanting show of moving lights. Just as weve been told, there is a tiny underpass in the western wall, most likely leading outside, and we can see plenty of underwater tunnels escaping the cavern through the floor of the mesmerising pool This is so beautiful Cornelia whispers, perhaps afraid of disturbing this serene atmosphere. I cant believe there was a ce like this in the capital People in love tend to find the most romantic spots when trying to escape from the crowd, I murmur too. We have to show it to everyone. The girls would love it. Its just so mystical. I chuckle quietly and pull her into a hug. We will, but first, we should verify that its as amazing as it looks. She shows a dazzling smile and we share a loving kiss. Then, we decide to check the outside first and somehow make it through the narrow hole, forced to traverse it on all fours. But, its definitely worth it as we find a tiny, gravel beach surrounded by trees. The ground seems to descend slowly the farther it gets from the shoreline and it creates an elegant aura. Its a great ce to chill but the charming cavern with a big pool and underwater tunnels will work better for what we have nned so we return inside for now. Moving to the ledge just in front of the fully see-through body of water, we begin to take off our clothes. Contrary to the beach, this pool is more like a hollow in the bottom of the chamber rather than a gradually descending tform. I get myself down to my underwear and nce at Cornelia. She finishes taking off her robes and moves her hands behind her back while showing a stunning smile. Her simple but pretty bra falls to the ground, revealing her delicious breasts to the world. She wastes no time sliding her panties down too, and her entire, gorgeous body gets bathed in the dancing lights. Not wanting to fall behind, I make myst piece dematerialise too and step closer to the lovelydy, pulling her into myself. Our lips quickly find each other and our tongues get entwined in a passionate dance. Its just impossible not to get in the mood for some casual caresses in such a ce. But, I dont keep us doing just that and ce my leg between Cornelias. With just a tiny bump using my shoulder, she suddenly loses bnce and stumbles over my thigh, falling to the back with a squeal. Of course, I let her drag me down with herself and we plunge into the cold water together. After resurfacing in front of me, she sshes at me while giggling. Jerk! I was enjoying that! I chuckle at her and swim closer, cing a peck on her lips. Any more of it and well get distracted. We cane here anytime for something more intimate. A noticeable blush tinges Cornelias cheeks and she nods, bringing our bodies together. We spin around while staring at each other for a while and then get to work. Well, its still a pleasure, of course. We first swim around together and I do take my time to admire her perfect figure as she traverses the clear water. Whenever she swims on her back, I get enchanted by her magnificent chest, but whenever I do the same, Cornelia snickers at the raised mast cutting through the surface. I could take it down but if she is intentionally giving me her entire self to look at, its only natural to respond in kind. She didnt have to take off her underwear earlier. That wasnt part of the n. We meet near the ledge and smile at each other. Theres no doubt that we can handle ourselves above the surface. Alright. Do you want to use Sirgias artefact to breathe under the water or share the effects of my skill? I have an early but working prototype here so we can pick whichever you find morefortable, I speak first. The skill is more panic-friendly, right? She chuckles, pushing herself closer to me. I will be less of a nuisance if I am able to continue breathing even after something scares, shocks, or surprises me. I feel like Neira is more in tune with water so she has lower chances of making a mistake with that device. Okay. Ill first check Whats Mine Is Yours on myself and then Divine Matchmaker on you and see if they dont interfere with each other when the same thing is picked. Cornelia nods and lets me go. I swim a little bit away from her and bring out the menus. After choosing Meru as the target of the first ability, I select Underwater Adaptation from her passives. Since she can live both onnd and under the water, Im pretty sure thats the skill allowing her to function in thetter environment. And surely, I immediately start sensing changes. A warm, ticklish sensation spreads over my chest and I do my best to keep my hands from touching it. If Im not mistaken, the stinging lines I can feel are the forming gills. My vision changes to some extent too, bing sharper. There are also some weird, swirly, misty traces under the water now, oneing off Cornelia and one off me. This might be useful. I kind of hoped you would get a handsome tail just like Merus but damn. This much is quite alright too, Corneliaments with a big smile. Care to borate? I chuckle, looking all over my body. Well, your eyes are now just like hers. I love the golden glow. She points at my face. Then, these gills look really sexy on you, I have to admit. They have a certain charm. Finally, your skin looks a bit slicker, I guess. I bet you are now also an expert diver. Nice. Lets test that out, shall we? I wink at her and plunge under the surface. The first noticeable thing is of course the fact that Im not suffocating. Its a little awkward holding yourself back from using your nose or mouth but it quickly grows on me. Soon, I start feeling like water is my second home. All the various movements that are perfectly fitting the environment are somehow ingrained in my mind and body. With just a single thought, I start swimming around the pool at a quite decent speed, clearly much higher than I could achieve without Merus ability. I catch myself doing some weird motions but I cant disagree that they propel me forward at quite a pace. Making a quickp around the entire hole, I burst out of the water next to Cornelia, causing her to squeal and giggle again as she watches me fly over her head and plunge back down. I resurface right after that stunt and stop right before her, pulling us close. You are now clearly like a fish in the water. She chuckles. Its so fascinating watching you go. I grin at her. Your turn now. Her smile slowly fades away and Cornelia takes a deep breath. After giving me a firm nod, she pushes herself back a bit and I try to activate the other skill. I dont suffer any bacsh or anything so Im pretty sure it goes through. And, the answer is shown right before my eyes a momentter. Just as she has observed my transformation earlier, I get to watch the changes in Cornelias body. Her eyes switch colour into ck and gold, just like mine, and she slowly gets her gills over her lungs. I follow her skin as it gains a slicker texture and she soon bes a Nershark-Human hybrid too. I feel nice, she says in wonder after opening her eyes. Try going underwater. I smile at her. Cornelia nods with an excited smile and follows my advice. I watch her get surprised and confused for a moment as she gradually takes in the fact that she is fine. After getting used to her new reality, she quickly starts copying my earlier movements and I watch her dart around the pool in awe. It truly looks damn cool. She even mirrors my little jumping trick andnds next to me with a beautifulugh. This is so much fun! Cornelia shows a sunny smile, wiping some water off her face. Ready to explore these tunnels? I grin at her. Last to find an exit has to walk around with a sparkly buttplug for the remainder of the bet! she announces and kicks me straight in the chest, sending me spinning to the back. Hey! I shout after her as Cornelia disappears into one of the mysterious holes with a charming giggle. Chuckling to myself while shaking my head, I rush right after her. Game fucking on. Chapter 146 – Cave’s Closed Chapter 146 C Caves Closed Making use of my newly gained mobility, I waste no time and dive into the same opening as Cornelia did. Surprisingly, the underwater tunnel isntpletely dark. It seems like theres more to them than I would have thought. Im sure its partially thanks to the skill we both have borrowed from Meru. My eyes can see quite far and without any issues. Besides that aspect, the other reason for it is certainly rted to the irregrly spaced glowing crystals. The small, fist-sized orbs embedded in the passages walls illuminate its interiors just a little bit. A slight rainbow fills the tunnel as I swim through it at a decently fast pace, creating a mystical atmosphere. Too bad only someone able to remain underwater for longer periods of time can experience this wonder. But, I dont have enough leeway to daydream. We are in a race, with the fate of my butt at stake. If I dont hurry up, Ill have to wear quite an unusual essory for a day or two. Im sure Cornelia would love to see it, though. That cursed closet pervert. Thankfully, with the deep bond between us, I can sense her presence with extreme detail, which allows me to pursue her without getting lost. I pass a few underwater intersections and soon catch the sight of a very appealing naked woman exercising her entire body to propel herself forward. Shes caught up on it quite fast. Pushing myself even further, I arrive by her side andnd a juicy p on Cornelias butt. She yelps in surprise and her head snaps to mine as she continues rushing ahead. We smirk at each other and try to gain some advantage but remain more or less shoulder-to-shoulder. Its certainly a beautiful view by my side, to be honest. We both notice the tunnel widening at the same time. With neither of us aiming to lose to the other one, we look ahead and put our all into reaching the end of this race track in the first ce. There are a few stone obstacles and protrusions on our path, constantly forcing us to move around and pass by each other, depending on luck. Finally, the water brightens with a familiar, warm light, and we lock gazes once more, perfectly aware that we are on thest straight. Cornelia ps her legs strongly to rush forward but I catch her ankle before she gets away. With a surprised gasp, she watches how I shove her to the back while pushing myself ahead. Some unintelligible curses reach my ears as she tries her best to stop spinning uncontrobly, making me chuckle. Swimming into the open space as the first person, I retain the umted speed and break through the waters surface with a loud ssh. Quickly locating the nearby ledge while mid-air, Ind on it with a little stumble, making sure that I dont slip and fall back down. Another ssh soon echoes through the chamber as Cornelia attempts to mimic me but starts to panic after sending herself a bit too high into the air. I hastily turn around and catch the falling beauty into my arms. With an adorable oomph, she drops into my princess carry. Our eyes meet and weugh together as I help her stand. Damn it. I almost had it. Cornelia clicks her tongue, still resting on my chest. This entire thing was unfair from the beginning. You have much greater manoeuvrability thanks to your additional rudder. I chuckle lightly as she gives my hard member a few pokes. I bet it must be tough trying to swim fast with those two, perky buoys. She giggles too as I gently squeeze her magnificent breasts. Being a woman is such a huge disadvantage. After sharing one moreugh, we nce around. So, we ended up back here after all of this, Cornelia mutters. Those tunnels were quite twisty and convoluted so its not that big of a surprise, I reply, nodding my head. We are now standing on the very same ledge weve started from. The paths we took led us in a circle and brought us back to the starting point, spewing us out of a different hole than the one we dove into. I now wonder if all the passages return here or if there maybe is some secret chamber at the end of one of them. I hear Cornelia sigh and nce at her. A faint trace of a mild blush taints her cheeks. I smirk at her somewhat shy expression. No matter what, I lost the bet. What a shame. I should have frozen the tunnel when I had the chance. Its only urring to me now, she says. Yeah. I would have stood no chance if you used your magic to slow me down. I guess I somewhat cheated by grabbing you at the very end if it was supposed to be a clean race. She shakes her head. No, I havent mentioned anything about that. Rules are rules. Touching the piece of crystal hanging from her neck, she summons something from the spatial storage imbued into her cor. I dont need to look for long to realise that shes brought out a silvery buttplug with a pretty, amethyst gem on its decorative end. Why I''m not surprised that you would have one on yourself? I chuckle at her and the rosy shade on her cheeks deepens even more. Are you going to put it in already? Shut it or Im going to change my mind. She jabs me with her elbow. I fully expected Cornelia to either ask me to turn around or to slip the buttplug in with her front positioned towards me, but contrary to all my expectations, she is the one to turn around and arch her back a little bit, just enough to push her plump butt out. Looking at me over her shoulder, she uses one hand to spread her cheeks, showcasing her everything to me, and the other to slowly push the lewd piece into her back entrance. I watch her nibble on her lower lip as it gradually sinks behind her tight ring and she sighs blissfully after it fully locks in. It looks cute on you, Iment with a mischievous smile. She squints at me for a moment and chuckles, standing upright. Giving her butt a few jiggles, she turns around with a smile too and returns to my side. I pull her closer and ce a gentle kiss on her sweet lips, enjoying the tender sensation of her soft breasts pressing into me. Cornelia lets out a little gasp as I poke the gem sealing one of her holes and she swats my jaw yfully. Dont get any ideas. We came here to train, she whispers into my ear. Will you be able to focus with that thing serving as a distraction? I raise a curious brow at her. Theres only one way to check. Showing a wolfish grin, Cornelia suddenly wraps her arms around my waist and hoists us over the edge. We fall back into the beautiful pool and I hear her giggle next to me after we end up underwater. She lets go of me and we create some distance between ourselves. So, Im certainly doing well with swimming. It looks like we can also talk more or less normally for some reason, she says, rubbing her chin. Must be something rted to this entire adaptation thing. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that underwater species are able to both send out and receive vibrations differently than we do in the open air, I share my thoughts. Now, what about your magic? Lets see. She extends her hand forward, and almost instantly, three borate ice spears form above her. It takes less than a second for them to be fully finished and ready for action, perhaps something close to a half even. Cornelia looks unbelievably shocked. Thats incredible, shements in awe. The speed, efficiency, and quality are quite unimaginable. Well, we are surrounded by water so thats to be expected. I chuckle softly. I bet you are skipping a bunch of steps in the creation of those. Thats good news. She tries to lead the three javelins around just like she would outside of the water and they do follow her instructions seemingly well. They zoom back and forth at different speeds, trace circles, patterns, and other moves until she sends them flying as fast as she can and they pierce deep into the nearby wall. It takes a bit more effort to control them but thats granted considering the difference in resistance. It shouldnt take me long to get used to it. She creates one more batch of ice javelins. Good. Since I will be using my borrowing skills on this ability, I wont be able to help you guys with any magic that isnt part of my skillset by default, I reply. Cornelia shakes her head with a gentle smile. With that demigod body and stats of yours, I feel like you will explode the Sahuagins with a single punch while not receiving even a scratch. The image created by herment ys quite vividly in my mind, reminding me of a very fun and decently popr franchise with a simr theme. Hopefully, I wont go bald at one point on my path to bing stronger. Lumina didnt mention anything like that but who knows? We shall see. I do have a very versatile weapon so it shouldnt be an issue. Any other spells you have in mind that we could test? Getting rid of the new ice spears, she nods and closes her eyes to focus. I spot a sh of azure between her palms she holds close to each other and immediately push myself away as a chill runs down my spine. An ice sphere appears around Cornelia in a split second and pulses strongly. Sharp spikes expand from it and almost skewer me, turning the created barrier into something akin to the head of the morningstar. At least I dont have to worry too much about your safety. I chuckle wryly. She answers with a softugh of her own and the protective-offensiveyer shatters into pieces. They fall down, revealing my smart and beautiful magician just where she has been before activating the spell. Neira was right. My magic is a lot stronger like this. Just the quicker activation is a big deal on its own. With this, I wont drag you down too much. I swim close to her and embrace Cornelia from the front. Dont say such things. You would never be dragging us down. You shouldntpare yourself to me and you know it. Im a monster the Goddess created by ident. Cornelia snorts and the corner of her lips curls up in a faint smirk. That is certainly true. You are quite a monster. Especially in bed. I roll my eyes at her and smile back. What about that passive of yours? Coldblooded? I wonder how much stronger it makes you if you even can activate it while under the effect of Underwater Adaptation. Good thinking. In case it freezes me solid, I count on you to drag me back up from the bottom of this hole. She smirks at me. Nodding, I give her some space again and Cornelia activates her ability. Her skin turns light blue and her hair takes a mesmerising, white shade. Just like in the past, her eyes switch to crystal blue too. I get close enough to touch her body and confirm that shes cold as hell now. It doesnt seem to affect the water and I dont see anyplications. How are you feeling? I ask. Good. A bit better than without it, actually. The temperature doesnt bother me in the slightest anymore. I might use it all the time while we are in the sea. She examines herself thoroughly. Time to check the results. She snaps her fingers and the three javelins literally blink into existence. It feels like they materialize out of thin air, or out of thin water in this case, faster than our eyes can perceive them. Considering that our senses are decently sharper than that of normal Humans, thats quite an achievement. Then, Cornelia tries out the spiky barrier once more and it just pops in like someone spawning apleted model into the game with a consolemand. Its not there, and then suddenly it is. Though I have no doubts that the spikes expanded just like before and they would have speared into anything on their path quicker than that anything could react. Shit. Thats fast. It feels so weird to have my magic activate so quickly. Its almost as if I literally will it into existence. The spell takes effect right the moment I start casting it, not end, she exins her experiences. Awesome. And you worried so much. You will be the one to carry our asses in the end. I grin at her while crossing my arms over my chest. Cornelia shows a dazzling smile and a little flush taints her cheeks. She swims up to me to leave a peck on my lips. Its been a long time since I felt like I could actually protect you. After that underground raid, you started growing strong so fast that you literally left me in the dust. Though, dont misunderstand, I dont mind you being stronger than me. Its just that I forgot that feeling. I chuckle at her and kiss her on the forehead. I get it. I appreciate you protecting the little weak me in the beginning. And now too. I feared that I wouldnt be able to protect you in turn so Im d how things turned out. We just have to protect each other and nothing will be able to get to us. If anything, youve always had a way with words. Cornelia winks at me. After exchanging a few more kisses, we focus on testing out more of her magic. I mostly watch from the sidelines since many spells in Cornelias arsenal grow in size and power underwater and I have to be extremely careful not to get caught in the st. Her repertoire is very impressive, ranging from smaller, precise spells to grand, wide-range techniques that can easily eliminate big groups of enemies. At the very end, we decide to see what she can do by unleashing a lot of mana while spinning it around herself like a tornado. For that, I jump out of the pool and observe from the ledge. And its good that I do because the entire fucking thing ends up frozen solid in a matter of like two or three seconds, with the invasive frost creeping up the walls of the cavern. Shes like a cryo nuclear bomb. Not much will be left after she detonates in the middle of some poor settlement. But, the bad side of it is that she obviously gets locked inside all of that ice. Thankfully, she still has some control over it and gets out with my help as we carve and shatter a path through the steel-like frozen water. Nothing is perfect and without drawbacks in this world. Since our test area ends up unusable anymore, we dismiss all the effects affecting our bodies and return to our normal states. The intense cold hits us almost immediately. I didnt even notice that using Underwater Adaptation from Meru dealt with the temperature to this extent too. My Primordial body certainly ys a role in it since Cornelia suffers much more while in her pure Human form. Not wanting to spend hours bringing the hidden cavern to its initial state, we choose to dry ourselves up, get into our clothes, and head back home, leaving this issue forter. Apologies to any lovebirds that are going toe here after our visit. You will have to admire an ice ring for some time, at least until I send someone here to melt all this magical ice which is tougher than most minerals. Our driver picks us up and we enjoy the pleasant ride home, talking some more about our discoveries and experiences. Its always good to discuss your skills, abilities, or magic with someone else as it lets you look at them from another perspective. We certainly learned a lot from todays date. After getting back, we jump out of our clothes in the main lobby and my eyes lock on the cute, amethyst gem poking out from between Cornelias cheeks. She sends me a timid nce after I grin at her. I wonder how she will exin this to the others as it certainly isnt that easy to hide. It suits her, though. I kind of want to yank it out and rece it with something she likes even more. But, we split for now after sharing some more kisses and intimate rubs, heading to prepare for the journey. Everything should be ready in a few hours. We might even depart this evening. Since we will be covering some distance on the ship, theres no reason to wait exactly for the morning to begin the journey. Therefore, while Cornelia takes the task to make sure that all the things in the establishment are taken care of upon herself, having in mind the absence of a few key people like me or her, I naturally focus my attention on tending to our expedition members and supplies. I have a few things on the list rted to that. First, get the breathing artefacts from Sirgia. Second, get the skin care products from Velen and her team. And third, check on Mari and Nyfile as they mentioned preparing something for us too. It feels nice seeing all those departments working together like this. Who would have thought that our brothel would turn into something thisplex and sophisticated? Since theres a good chance that I will spend much more time with my lovely little Dwarf and the two pro seamstresses, I head to the undergroundb before visiting either of them. Knocking on the almost air-tight metal door, I wait for someone to get me. Soon, the sealed entrance opens and Velen shows up on the other side, with her gaze briefly jumping to my treasure and back up. Wee, Master. Please,e in. We have everything ready for you. She steps aside and gestures into the chamber. d to hear that. Master, though? I raise a brow at her while passing the doorstep. Lord Jericho was my previous alchemical master but since Im no longer directly under him, you are now technically my master. Besides, most of my current colleagues call you that so I guess I kind of picked it up from them, she exins, fixing her sses. I see. Whatever you arefortable with. I shrug and follow her to one of the counters in the far corner. Besides our Chief Alchemist, there are a few other people inb coats hanging around. I spot Dhosk, Meiya, Neiya, but also two Forest Elves. Thetter seems to be mostly helping out but curiosity is clearly written all over their pretty faces. Velen opens a few cupboards above the counter and starts bringing out small containers with yellow pills. Setting them down in a neat bundle, she turns to me. We first thought about having ite in the form of cream but application under the water would be somewhat troublesome. Therefore, we ended up with pills. One should easily protect the skin from the environment for at least twenty-four hours. Fifteen fit in one tube. They don''t dissolve from anything else than saliva since they are coated with an additional, water-proofyer. I uncork one of the containers and shake out a single pill. Its a t and round tablet. Quite sizable, Iment. They arent meant to be swallowed. You can just ce one on your tongue and they will dissipate. That way we were able to fit an entire twenty-four-hour dose in one pill and eliminate the risk of choking in case someone would need to take the medicine in a tight spot, she exins. Very nice. You girls thought way ahead. I smile at her and put the pill back in. I really appreciate your help. This certainly saved us quite a bit of money and also trouble. Let me know if I could do anything for you or the department as my thanks. Actually, theres something. Velen nces up at me, slightly hesitant. Great. How can I help? If that would be okay, could I request some more of your semen Master? I wanted to run a few tests on it and didnt want to waste the stored amount reserved for the production of the Elixir. Oh. I mean, yeah, sure. I can bring it to you. No big deal. I rub the back of my neck. I wanted to get my hands on a batch as fresh as possible if that isnt an inconvenience, she replies and I catch her amber eyes skip to my waist. Uh, I guess? If you give me something to release it into. She quickly pulls a ss chemical cylinder out of the inner pocket of her white coat and looks between it and my face, waiting for approval. I chuckle inwardly. Shes clearly had her request nned. I nod at Velen and reach for the container but she beats me to it and slowly lowers herself to her knees. Taking a peek at my face, she gently wraps the slender fingers of her left hand around my erect shaft and brings the open top of the cylinder close to my tip, starting to delicately knead me back and forth. You dont exactly have to do that, you know? I have pretty much full control over it and can let it out anytime, I inform the beautiful scientist. Oh. She pauses her movements for a few seconds but soon resumes them. If it makes you ufortable, I can stop, but I dont mind doing it the proper way. I shouldnt expect to receive something without doing anything in exchange. Thats one of the basic alchemyws, and the natural order of this kind of thing. She looks up at me with a faint blush on her light cheeks. I would have never thought someone would quote that particr rule in rtion to a handjob. I guess it can be considered an equivalent exchange when she brings me to a climax to get my seed in return. What a world. But, I apologise. Since I need the sample to be clear of any external fluids and other factors, I can only employ this type of stimtion. Otherwise, I would certainly do better, she adds as the cute flush spreads over the bridge of her nose. I chuckle softly and smile at the brown-haired beauty. Trust me, you are doing great. Its very nice and pleasurable. I honestly didnt expect any of this. Just know that you dont need to go that far, alright? I could have very well rubbed one out for you. No need to get your hands dirty, or something else. Velen gives me a subtle nod and moves her gaze to my cock, focusing all of her attention on it. I let the pleasure freely spread through my entire body and don''t limit it to any extent. Velens smooth fingers rub me gently from the base to the tip, giving me delicate squeezes and tugs now and then. She clearly isnt too experienced in this but still does her best to handle me well. Perhaps out of habit, I reach out with one of my hands and brush through her brown locks, uncovering a little bit more of her face. When I realise what Im doing, its already toote. But, she doesnt seem to mind and even shows a barely noticeable smile, switching her gaze up and down a few times. Alright. Here ites, I warn Velen to make sure she catches all of it. She carefully aims my tip into the container and I release my load after she gives me a curt nod. A few quite abundant serpents of cloudy delicacy shoot into the measuring tube as she continues to rub me out, watching the semen leave my ns with the utmost attention. Velen holds the container close for a few seconds after Im fully done not to waste a single drop and then sets it aside. Instead of standing up, she draws the hair on the other side of her head back and leans forward. Im surprised once more as she awkwardly takes my ns between her pouty lips and gently sucks on it. Her tongue tickles my tip for a bit and she soon draws herself back, observing my member to verify that she cleaned me all up. With the rosy flush still decorating her charming face, she finally raises herself and puts the filled cup properly on the counter. Shes acting quiteposed and calm but the crimson shade betrays her slight embarrassment. What a cute sight. Thank you, Master. Ill make good use of this batch, I promise. I apologise if this appears rude, but I have to excuse myself to quickly begin my studies before too much time passes. No worries. I should be thanking you. That was a very pleasant handjob. If you ever need more batches, feel free to let me know. No need to be shy. I smile and gesture with my head at her to go do her research. Velen makes a small, polite bow and hastily scurries away to a much better-equipped corner. Theres no need for me to remain here and disturb the alchemists at work so I move out to take care of the second thing on my list, which is Sirgias workshop. As always, I reach her humble forge to the apaniment of various metallic sounds and noises. But, my adorable, short wife pauses whatever she is doing the moment I enter and trots to me to give me a warm hug. I pat her head and embrace her lovingly with a big smile. I managed to finish the artefacts in time. Unfortunately, Im still not done with Merus actual trident. I decided not to overwork myself with it as you requested and just didnt have enough time, she says quietly after we separate. Good. You need to take proper care of yourself. Im very happy. I peck her cheeks a few times, causing Sirgia to giggle adorably. She then leads me to a storage room on the side and gives me a set of three breathing half-masks. They are a lot more streamlined whenpared to the initial prototype. To some extent, they give off more sci-fi vibes rather than fantasy, but I guess thats magitech for you. I test them out in her presence and they all neatly adjust themselves to the wearer, not needing any strings or belts to hold on. Very impressive. I throw them into one of my storage rings and apany Sirgia for a little while, helping her out with a chore or two. I always love to spend time with her in the forge. It brings back so many memories, even though it hasn''t been that long since we even met. The sight of this cute Dwarfdy being in her little world of artefacts and magic is just too addicting and enchanting. Then, I leave the master to her craft and walk to the workshop of our tailoring duo. This time, after I knock, someone actually answers and Mari shows up. Just like Velen, she immediately takes a peek at my proud manhood and blushes even fiercer than the alchemistdy. Letting out an awkward chuckle and unable not to stare, she invites me in and I follow her to the table in the middle. Just a little bit more and I wont being here to distract you like this. I smile at her as she starts cleaning the table up a little. Hahahaha, its nothing! I admit that its a tiny bit eye-catching but its alright if you are fine with me staring, hahaha! Sheughs it off like the lively tomboy that she is. You can look as much as you want. Its on the disy, in the end. I join her with my own chuckle. Anyway, let me show you something good too. Oh? Am I showing something good to you, then? I raise a brow at Mari. She turns a shade redder and chooses not to answer. Her gaze is enough of a reply. She is clearly interested in that thing of mine. Though, I think she is a bit shyer than Velen and nothing much will happen. Plus, Ria did ask me not to go too far. I focus on the pieces of clothing sheys out over the table. With just a single nce, Im able to recognize the shapes and designs. All four of them are clearly meant to be swimming or diving uniforms. ck, slick one-pieces for both me and the girls. The male version is pretty much the full suit but with short sleeves and short pants. The wearer''s torso is fully covered while their limbs down from slightly above elbows and knees are on full disy. As for the female version, the only difference is in the bottom part, which somewhat resembles the Japanese school swimsuits, showing more of the wearers hips. These are made from an extremely tough material which should protect you guys to some degree. Sirgia helped us out a little bit in reinforcing the threads. The way they are woven should stop a cut but it might have a problem with a bite or other punctures. Its not armour but more durable clothing in the end, Mari exins, getting into her creative mode just like Sirgia. Let me guess, Shinos design? I ask. Pretty obvious, right? She chuckles. We talked about it a lot through the Whispers. She exined many things regarding the material and her ideas. At first, she insisted on all of them being the same design but quickly changed her mind for some reason. The first one? I nce at the male version. No, the second actually. I shudder a little. This little pervert definitely imagined me in the female version. Her intentions are clear as day. She wants that B. The holy bulge. I think we are going to have a nice talk after we meet in real life again. Well, not like I would mind giving her a little show and watching her cute reaction. Also, after consulting with her, we also prepared these. Mari ces a few more things on the table. Are those fins? I pick one t shoe up. This might be useful. Shino said they would. And again, Sirgia assisted us with their creation. She made an amazing mould which she is able to resize and produce different variations. If we ever need more of them for the others, it wont be an issue. Just what you would expect from her. We share a smile. With what we have learned from our little tests earlier, these will make us so much faster. Thank you, Mari. Pass my thanks to Nyfile and everyone else too. You girls did an amazing job with these. I cant wait to be back already and see all the breathtaking costumes you will make in my absence. Hahaha, its nothing much! Work moves crazy fast when you have reliable tools and all the necessary materials! Everyones help is super appreciated too! And, of course, Shinos sketches and drawings are just so vivid and detailed! I wish all clients made those. It isnt nothing much. I ce a hand on her shoulder. You have an enviable talent, backed up by an incredible drive. Make sure to pursue some of your own projects now and then and not just the things we issue you. I dont want you to lose that motivation and excitement for your beloved craft. Mari shows a bright smile and wraps herself around me in a strong hug. I chuckle and pat her back. Thank you so much, stair. I still feel like this is a dream. Im having so much fun here. Ill bring you the best clothes and costumes you can get! Ill be looking forward to that. After we separate, Mari goes into a deep exnation about all the pieces and I listen to her attentively. Its both fascinating to hear her talk about her passion and also very enjoyable to watch her be so lively. Sirgia might be at fault for that. She made me appreciate these types of people even more. Plus, it makes the girl so sexy. When we are finally done, I invite Meru, Safi, Emi, Cornelia, and Neira to the workshop and show them everything. The fleshy four of us jump into our suits to try them out and it truly is a sight to behold. The material clings to our bodies like wrapping, emphasising all the curves and important ces. Just as I have a thing or two to hang my eyes on, the women can enjoy some eye candy from me too. This is going to be a great trip. Since well be leaving soon anyway, we stay in our uniforms and put some actual clothes on top of them. Then, I introduce my team to Sirgias artefacts and Velens pills, exining their use. Of course, for the former, only Neira has to rely on those, but its good to have some experience just in case. We never know what kind of situation we might get ourselves in. We pack all the things Cornelia and some Dark Elf helpers prepared and get ready to depart. As expected, quite the gathering waits to bid farewell to us and we spend some time chatting with the various residents, especially the Nereids. Naturally, I make sure to show my love to all my incredible wives who stay behind. That involves a lot of kisses, hugs, and sweet words. With everything triple-checked, we pack our asses into the carriage and head straight for the port, where our ship and its crew should already be waiting for us. Chapter 147 – Sisters Above All Chapter 147 C Sisters Above All Meru, Cornelia, and Neira sit opposite me in the carriage while I share my own bench with the cuddly duo of the lovely Queen Slimes. The threedies chat amongst themselves about what is awaiting us underwater, with Meru mostly answering the questions the other two have. I listen to her descriptions and stories as Safi and Emi lean onto me with their jelly bodies. About ten minutes after we leave the mansion, I dive into my senses and check if we are truly alone. It wouldnt be unexpected to learn that Hecate couldnt actually bear the thought of leaving my side and changed her mind. Thankfully, I find no one else in our close vicinity and locate the spidergirl back in the mansion. It looks like things will be fine. The line of buildings moves slowly as I observe the city through the uncovered window. Its quite easy to notice when we move out of the more rich and noble district, entering the industrial and mercantile area. The biggest giveaway is of course themonly-spotted attire amongst the majority of the people wandering the streets. Some of them give our carriage a curious look and I have no doubt that they recognize the crest on its side. We do get plenty of workers from these regions in our establishment, in the end. They often begin their visit with a long, pleasant bath with some attractivepany and a little help. Only then can they shoot for something more involving anyway since we wouldnt let dirty and stinky men close to our valued employees. No offence to the people doing less clean jobs, of course. They work their asses off in various different environments. In any way, it doesnt take us long to pass through the industrial zone and we spot a clear increase in warehouses and storages. The other buildings clear up and we can finally see bigger shes of the blue sea in the not-so-far distance. Lots of deliveries are being made both ways and crews of the docked ships mingle together at almost every corner of the docks. There are a few vessels currently being loaded or unloaded but I try to find out which one will be ours. Its definitely none of the ships moving heavy cargo since I dont believe that Lianne would just shove us onto some random transport boat or something like that. If I were to guess, she would most likely get the entire thingmissioned just to bring us to our destination and even assist us as much as the crew and the ship can. Unfortunately, our driver is as clueless about it as we are so I stop the carriage after we reach the edge of the docks. After giving a hand to the women, I thank him wholeheartedly and throw in a nice tip, reminding the guy that he doesnt have to wait for us since well be gone soon. We really are going to use Human ships, Meru exims in something akin to wonder, I guess. I nce at her and gently ruffle through her hair. Does it make you ufortable? She shakes her head. No. I dont mind it. Im actually getting curious about them. It will be my first time seeing one from inside, excluding wrecks. Then you are in luck. I will make sure that you will be able to observe how the crew works as much as you like. I smile at the fierce sharkgirl warmly. And, in case you wouldnt actually feel alright onboard a ship, you can always follow us in the water now and then. Thank you. She nods at me politely as our eyes meet. So, do we have any idea which one takes us in? Cornelia asks, setting her fists on her hips. I dont. Do you? I nce at her with a raised brow. She snorts and rolls her eyes. You were the one to negotiate this. I guess. I shrug. I can always ask Lianne through the Whispers. Lets do that, then, Cornelia replies while looking around. Focusing on the Queen, I reach the hidden nympho easily and send a simple greeting. A few seconds pass and theres no answer. Just in case, I throw another hello into the connection but it changes nothing. Only silence wees my attempt. Noticing Cornelia looking at me expectantly, I spread my arms to the sides. Looks like shes busy. Im not getting through. Im sure she would answer immediately if it wasnt something important. My dazzling magician sighs. You are right. She loves talking to you almost as much as riding your cock. I guess we are on our own for now. Lets just look around and see if theres anyone waiting for us near any of the boarding ramps, Neira suggests. All of us agree with her and we decide to move alongside the edge, admiring the docked ships by our side. As expected, Emi is the one to fawn over them the most but I can tell that Safi is fascinated by the sight too. She might keep her calm anddylike expression on, but her face is constantly directed towards the water. Not like it has to be since they are like walking radars but still. We do our best not to obstruct the seamen and seawomen working on their tasks. I always thought that such ces had their own charm. Medieval docks are a real something in the movies. Experiencing them in real life is not just a level above. The view, the noise, the smell, the people, and the entire atmosphere is amazing. After about five minutes of walking, Neira points somewhere ahead and we gaze together at whatever she has spotted. First of all, theres a sizable ship made of dark wood thats decorated with a plethora of fancy, golden patterns. It has three sails and is clearly a military-type vessel considering all the armament currently hidden behind the closed traps. Near that ship, and specifically just by the end of the boarding ramp leading onto its deck, sits a woman with a sign in her hands. She has chosen a few wooden crates as her resting ce andzily looks over the people passing by. There is no doubt that she''s part of the crew as her attire just screams sailor. A blue bandana covers part of her hair, her chest is hidden behind a wide, cream strap of material, and loose short pants sit over her waist. As for the sign shes holding, thats most likely what has caught Neiras attention. It would be impossible for any of us not to recognize the same crest that is painted on the sides of our carriage. That woman is clearly waiting for us. We share a firm nod and approach her together. She notices some kind of motion in her peripheral vision and turns her face to observe us. Perhaps not exactly informed about our appearances, she remains more or less neutral while observing us walk closer to her resting spot. I step forward after we stop. Hello. Im stair and I believe that you might be holding a sign with a crest rted to my business. The heavily-tanned woman with waist-long auburn hair studies each of mypanions attentively before jumping off the crate and returning her eyes to me. Its hard to miss the fact that shes definitely not wearing a bra underneath that thin wrapping going all around her chest. Her nipples are quite stiff and apparent in this slightly chilly breeze. Ill go and fetch the captain. Please, wait here for a moment, she says and heads up the boarding ramp without waiting for an answer. Dont get any ideas. Cornelia suddenly jabs me lightly with her elbow. What? I nce at her. I saw where your eyes were. She squints at me. I chuckle and shake my head. You know well that its impossible not to look, especially when they are just begging for attention. She clearly knows and thinks nothing of it. If the rest of the crew is like this, you might be up for some nice eye candy from the male half too. A faint blush shows up on Cornelias cheeks as she most likely imagines a bunch of hot, half-naked sailors with chiselled bodies roaming over the deck and taking care of muscle-straining activities. I grin at her knowingly and she jabs me once more, looking even redder. The sound of footsteps over a wooden nk reaches our ears and we stop our little fun to look towards the source. The smile disappears from my face and gets reced by a slightly curious frown as three women walk off the ramp and stop in front of us. They all wear somewhat matching dark blue naval uniforms fitting this worlds era. The one in the middle is equipped with the fanciest set including even a cape and a musketeer hat with a feather. She has short blond hair and deep green eyes. Maybe not as tanned as the other woman weve seen earlier, she still shows signs of quite some sun exposure. Are you the one called stair Carter? she asks in a respectful tone. I make a small, polite bow. Thats me. Its a pleasure, Captain Moore. Alyssa Moore. She tips her neat hat in my direction. Is this everyone we will be taking? The client didnt specify the exact number, saying that it could change at any moment. Correct. Six people in total. Is that alright? I turn my face to Safi and Emi while asking. Captain Alyssa follows my gaze and gives everyone a brief nce. You dont need to worry. We were briefed about the presence of various different races other than Humans and thats not an issue here. My crew is quite open-minded, as long as no one wrongs them, of course. They might not hold grudges against entire races but single individuals are a different thing. I think thats understandable, Neira chimes in. We will naturally follow the rules after boarding your ship, Captain, and avoid causing any trouble. I certainly hope so, Alyssa answers and I catch her eyes linger over me for a brief moment as she does. The client seems to hold you guys in high regard and trust you almost unconditionally so we are going to do the same. Please, follow me onto the deck if you are finished with your preparations and well get ready to set sail. We nod all together and walk behind the captain and her right-hand-women, most likely. They must be her officers or something. After seeing their attire and the ship, Im now really curious about what kind of vessel this actually is. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that they are part of the royal navy or something. It looks like weve ended up in the hands of a female-led unit. Though, right after we set our feet on the deck, I realise that is not all. No matter how far my eyes reach, or how many people my gaze passes over, Im unable to spot a single man anywhere in sight. A plethora of women of various ages busies themselves with their predetermined tasks, now working with even more vigour as their captain and her officers start shouting orders. I chuckle wryly while rubbing my forehead. Did she really just put us on an all-female ship? And suddenly, the short nce Captain Alyssa gave me after Neira mentioned causing trouble makesplete sense. What else can be considered the most obvious and probable source of issues if not a guy on a floating box packed to the brim with sailor girls for who knows how long? This is going to be one hell of a voyage Cornelia snickers by my side and throws her arm over my shoulder. And who is going to be the one enjoying quite some eye candy now? Look, I can already see a few nice sights. I follow her gaze and lock onto a chocte beauty bending over to pick up a small crate of something. Her impressive jugs almost spill out of the clearly too-small tank top and her little shorts are loose enough for a fraction of her pink lily to peek through the space between her thigh and the material, announcing the wearerspleteck of any underwear and decency. My groan evokes an even more apparentugh from my charming magician wife. Isnt this supposed to be a royal military vessel or something? That is correct. Why? Captain Alyssa surprises me a bit by suddenly appearing by our side. Ah, nothing. I was just wondering after seeing the uniforms you and the two other women wore. I smile wryly. I might have created an unrealistic belief in my mind that most of the crew would be clothed in a simr way so seeing everyone in something this revealing was unexpected. Usually, Im the one to deal with all the formalities and negotiations, and if theres something else that requires someone presentable to attend, my officers are there to fulfil that role too. Theres no need to force everyone into these stiff uniforms. A good captain has their crews morale as the top priority, she exins. Will this be a problem? The client didnt mention anything about it. No, no, no. All is good. As I said, I was just wondering since we knew nothing about the ship or the crew beforeing here. I quickly wave my hands. Besides, Im quite used to this anyway. My employees are free to dress however they want to too and some of them do like to show quite a lot of themselves. Just like you didst week wearing nothing? Cornelia smirks my way. You are not helping. I groan at her. And dont speak like you werent the one to parade with your tits and ass out alongside me. She quickly grows red and avoids my eyes. Clearing my throat, I turn to face the captain again, who is looking at us with a raised brow. All I can do is smile in such a situation, hoping that she wont throw me overboard for being some kind of pervert and danger to her women. In any way, our destination wasnt specified so I would like someone to let us know where we are heading. Our task is to escort you guys somewhere in the open sea, protect you on the way there and back, and take care of the ship while waiting above the objective, Captain Alyssa swiftly changes the topic. I take a peek at Meru. Can you give any initial directions? She points past the starboard. That way. Further into the sea. Thank you. Ill get us going and set the course east after we move out of the port, then. Ill show you guys around the ship afterwards. The woman tips her hat at us and walks away. Sighing heavily, I look around. Well, lets head to the bow and get a good view. Ive always wanted to watch such a scene. Never thought I would get to do it with so many dazzlingdies by my side, though. Cornelia and Neira show a faint blush as they smile at me charmingly alongside Safi. Emi throws herself at me while jumping up and down and Meru just stares up at my face with a calm expression. I reach out and graze her cheek with my palm softly, evoking some tiny, cute wags from her shark tail. Just as I suggested, we move to the front of the ship while making sure that we are allowed to and dont disturb anyone with our presence. It certainly doesnt look like it as both the mature women and young girls we pass greet us with some waves and smiles. Its quite hard not to gawk at their athletic bodies basked in sweat. Plus, I feel like Im getting some intense stares too from here and there. Hopefully, I wont get attacked and cause some kind of controversy. Alyssas crew wraps everything up in a sh and we are soon ready to depart. The boarding ramp gets retracted and brought under the deck through one of the storage gates on the floor. A few shouts travel through the ship, passed from person to person, and the sails drop down, unrolling from their dormant state. After some adjustments, we begin moving away from the solid ground, seeing thest of it for quite some time, most likely. Our ship is masterfully led towards the ports exit and we are set free in no time. The sails get adjusted again, dropping to their full spread, and our new journey truly begins. We huddle up together at the bow, taking in the amazing sights, sounds, and smells of the sea. The noise of seagulls gradually bes quieter as their majority remains in the docks, with just a few apanying us for a little bit. What do you think? I ask Meru, who is currently standing to my left as I keep my arm wrapped around her waist. Its definitely somethingpletely different. It feels like we are flying above the water, soaring through it. And not having to do anything to reach the desired destination is certainly a huge boon, the calm Nerhsark replies. Well, its not like we can do nothing exactly as the ship wouldnt move an inch otherwise. I chuckle. You will soon see how much work is necessary to keep it going, especially with a vessel this big. A lot of people are needed while you as a member of an aquatic race can swim most likely faster and on your own. While that might be true depending on circumstances, even the strongest Nershark would need to rest now and then. The ship can continue on the set course with barely any interaction, guaranteed that nothing happens, of course, Cornelia joins in. Also, I have no idea how people of the deep transport things but ships let us Humans carry a lot. That depends on the race andmunity, Meru replies. We usually form caravans just likend dwellers do and have some animals pull the shipment. Sometimes its people who do that too. More or less what I would expect, Neiraments. I guess it would be hard to figure out some kind of transport vessels that work underwater. There are no winds down there to push the ship forward. Though, maybe it would be doable with currents. Not sure, Im not an expert on those. Magic would most likely be the best answer. Maybe well have Sirgia build a submarine one day. I chuckle while gazing at the horizon. The curious looks all mypanions give me make it clear that they arent aware of what submarines are but have stayed by my side long enough to know that any foreign words that I use are usually linked to some interesting story or exnation from my original world. Ill tell you all about it, dont worry. Well have plenty of time to talk and have fun. I smile at them and turn around. I think Captain Alyssa should be free now or soon. Lets go to her. No one disagrees and we stroll back to the quarter deck while observing the busy women working on the ship all around us. Meru absorbs the sights and knowledge with visible interest, snapping her head in every direction whenever something new and curious shes at the edge of her vision. Its such an adorable sight. Perhaps we should let Lianne know that we departed now that we are on the move, Cornelia suggests as we near the quarter deck. Maybe she has a moment to talk. True. We do have a few things to talk about regarding this situation, I reply. Aw shoot. I was sure you would love it. We freeze momentarily and turn around in a sh. Behind us, we find exactly the person I expect to see after hearing another, quite specific voice join our conversation. Lacking her usual, light blue royal dress, Lianne stands there with a pout on her angelic face and her hands resting on her hips. Instead, she wears long azure satin pants, a white sailor shirt with uncovered shoulders, and a dark brown leather corset neatly hugging her figure. Her lush, straight hair has beenbed to the back and woven into two big pigtails, somewhat resembling Sirgias braids. What the fuck?! Cornelia shouts in bewilderment. Now, now. Is that how you greet your friend who has helped you out so much, my dear Cornelia? The petite Queen giggles sweetly. Like fucking hell, you idiot! What the fuck are you doing here?! My charming magician wife starts iling her arms at Lianne. Isnt it obvious? Im part of the crew. Lianne does a little spin in front of us. Cornelia clearly has some issues finding proper words to respond to this insanity and just keeps aggressively gesturing at the mischievous Queen while repeatedly opening and closing her mouth. I sigh with a wry smile and ce a hand on her shoulder to calm mypanion down a little bit. I should have figured out something was not right when you didnt answer my call, I say, turning my attention to Lianne. Im sorry about that. I couldnt risk you somehow discovering that I was close by through the Whispers. You would have definitely made a fuss about it and dyed our departure. She smiles adorably while batting her eyshes at me. Of course, we would! Cornelia joins in once more. Are you sane?! This is not a fucking pic trip! We will be out in the sea for weeks if not months! What if Ross notices you gone?! He will flip the entire Human Kingdom over to find you! Oh, he wont. I left a double in my ce. Lianne giggles again. And Cornelia is back to being stunned. Shaking my head, I squeeze her shoulder a bit more. Drop it. You should know her the best. Its way toote to argue about this. See? Listen to our wise husband! It looks like he is the smart one in this rtionship! I chuckle lightly while Cornelia makes onest angry gesture at the smalldy with her finger before sighing deeply and crashing into my chest with a groan. I start patting her head dearly while kissing her hazelnut hair. We dont want any of it to go grey with how much stress she suffers by just existing around Lianne. So. What is the deal with this ship? I ask, faintly squinting my eyes at the cute pirate queen. Lets meet up with Ali and Ill exin everything. Lianne waves at us and starts walking towards the stairs leading to the helm. The rest of us share a confused look and I shrug, following in her footsteps. Cornelia keeps rubbing her eyes as I lead her ahead while still gently brushing through her hair. Hopefully, she doesnt get a migraine from this. Even if she does, I guess Ill just heal it up with Rejuvenate or something. We soon reach the destination chosen by Lianne and approach the captain as a group. She notices our approach and locks the wheel in ce with her foot, moving to the side. So, I assume I can finally drop the pretence? she asks. Cornelia groans once more. Because of course, the two of them are in this together. I should have realised after she introduced herself earlier. As I stare at Cornelia curiously, Lianne trots to Alyssa and starts chatting casually with the taller woman. It truly looks like a captain talking to her crewmate after just a single look at their clothes. While Liannes attire is definitely of the highest possible quality, itcks the pompous decorations and general design of an officers uniform. Alright. I guess I should exin a thing or two now. Lianne turns back to us and stands next to the captain side by side. That would be appreciated. I nod. How did you convince everyone to take the Queen with them on such a dangerous journey? I already told you that. Im part of the crew. She crosses her arms over her petite chest. Yes, you did, but how She isnt lying. She really is part of the crew, Cornelia interrupts me and I raise a brow at her. Well, at least she was. Lianne spreads her arms wide and shows a beautiful smile. Wee onboard the Terror of the Siren Seas, an all-female military pursuit and quick-response vessel under the direct orders of the kingdom! And more specifically, me! Do you want to know where the namees from? I chuckle wryly and gesture at her to continue, choosing to humour the Queen for a moment. Im sure you noticed but our crew is full of hot and badass babes! Wherever we go, we steal the hearts of all men no matter their race or age! Its said that we are often the cause of great Siren migrations whenever we decide to set an anchor in their territories. Our motto is All your dick belong to us! She giggles proudly. And what role do you y in this show? I cross my arms over my chest this time. You see, Ive always loved ships, dreaming of exciting adventures I could experience onboard one. But, I was just a small, frail girl back then, from a very doting and caring noble household at that. My parents rejected my pleas to join the navy or any other ideas I presented them with. While I was young, I was already somewhat lustful if you know what I mean. A tinge of rosiness covers her porcin skin. There was no chance they would let me stay on a ship with raunchy, horny sailors, no matter how well-disciplined. I was good at controlling myself too, of course, since I couldnt just sleep with anyone in case my family would need me for a political marriage or something. But, thankfully, I pestered my parents for so long that they finally gave up. Lianne happily spins around and hugs Captain Alyssa from the side. Father announced that they will be recruiting a new crew for an escort vessel and anyone with some experience could apply under one single condition. Can you guess what? Being a woman. I smirk at her. Correct! She giggles cutely. And thats how I met Ali and everyone else. It took half a year to assemble the crew but that much was nothing whenpared to the years I spent begging my parents to let me out. After all the formalities were taken care of, we started doing jobs for my family and other nobles, mostly guarding the goods. Since that day, Ive been under Ali a lot. And I really do mean a lot. She wouldn''t have it any other way. Goddess, show some restraint, Lin. Captain Alyssa bonks the Queen on the head. The little grin Lianne shows while looking up at her and the other womans very faint blush makes it obvious what kind of under she is talking about. It wouldnt be that surprising, honestly. Just like a bunch of dudes stuck on a ship would get a little bit lonely, a pack of women wouldnt be that much different. But to think that this frail and fragile Lianne served years on a ship doese as a shocker. I mean, she does look the part in this quite badass sailor getup which definitely isnt just a costume. It looks beautiful and stylish butcks nothing in the important areas that could impede such work. Her hair is tightly secured, her clothes are firmly attached, and she even seems to have two daggers strapped behind her corset. Okay. Lets say that I get this backstory. How did you end up with the King then? I ask. Alyssa snorts and tries to tame her chuckle behind her hand. Ohhhh! Our first meeting! I remember it like it was yesterday! Lianne ps happily. So, we were tasked with escorting someone important. At that point, we''d been sailing together for a few years and had umted quite some fame and achievements. Someone approached my father with an important deal and he told me that he just couldnt refuse no matter what even though the information was severelycking. I wouldnt understand why he was like that until we were midway to our destination. Yeah. That contract was just way too suspicious. We would have never taken it under normal circumstances. While we were recruited by Lins father, he wouldnt force jobs onto us, only rmend us to people he verified and act as our middleman. That day was the first time he was so insistent on something. We trusted him and didnt really have the heart to refuse, Captain Alyssa adds. Anyway, it was just our two ships and everything seemed like a pretty normal escort from point A to point B with a mysterious client who wanted to hide their identity, Lianne continues. But then, we were attacked. As expected. I chuckle. The gs were just too strong with that one. Four pirate vessels showed up out of nowhere and started targeting strictly the clients ship. What was more shocking was that we recognized at least two of the enemy crews as ones we had scuffled with in the past during various other jobs. They definitely werent the cooperative type, let me tell you that. Lianne huffed. So, it was obvious that someone tipped the pirates handsomely to deal with our client. At that point, nothing really changed for us. The task remained the same. Protect the VIP and get them out of that stinky situation. Unfortunately, hell broke loose instantly, before we could book it. We lost a few good women to those scum. Alyssa tightens her fingers into a fist and Lianne takes it gently into her palms. But, we sent many more of them into the abyss. Its as she says. The Terror of the Siren Seas crew was and is something akin to a local legend. We have talented mages, warriors, healers, rangers, and most importantly, three great leaders with Ali at the forefront. The Queen beams at the captain, making her blush a little again. We gave them a sore beating. Our ship was almost sunk but we took down three of their vessels in return. Unfortunately, thest one got close enough to ram into the client and board. Thats when Lin took matters into her own hands and led a small squad to assist the clients guards. One of my officers was part of the team, a brave and smart girl going by the name of Naomi. Youve seen her as we greeted you guys. She was the woman with sses and shoulder-long red hairbed to the left, the captain fills the bits of the story in again. It was crazy, I tell you! Lianne shakes her head with a wide smile. We jumped off the main masts furthest point and threw ourselves onto the other ships boardings! Then we spread out to assist the knights as well as we could. I remember spotting someone critically wounded trying to fend off multiple vicious enemies and decided to help them. They somehow dealt with three out of five assants but the remaining two broke that persons stance and raised their weapons to finish them off. Thankfully, that was when I dropped onto the two from above and pinned their necks to the deck with my daggers. Who would have thought that the person I saved was the young, uing King on his way for the coronation ceremony. As she sways her body while giggling during the brief reminiscence, I can only smile wryly at this sudden development. I can clearly imagine that guy thinking hisst thoughts when suddenly a literal white-haired angel falls from the sky and annihtes his enemies. Then, we somehow pushed through the remaining pirates and reached our destination safely, Lianne continues, taking a hold of herself. I didnt think much of it, honestly. We handed the client and the other injured to the royal knights and went on our way to mourn our fallenrades and celebrate escaping death. About a weekter, a huge ordeal showed up in front of my familys mansion as I was still recuperating and I learned that my soon-to-be-husband investigated our crew to find me and came to ask for my hand in marriage after learning that I was of noble birth and nothing stood in the way of our happiness. As she finishes while wiping a small tear of happiness out of the corner of her eye, all mypanions start pping, including even the silent Meru. Naturally, I join too. It was one hell of a story. After that, Lin obviously had to part with the crew. Captain Alyssa smiles softly. It was hard to let a family member go but nothing seemed to point out that she was being forced or anything. We would have never forgotten our little, lewd Lin but it looked like she had different ns and offered to take us in as part of the royal navy directly under her orders so that she could continue what her father started and bring us the best possible jobs while also being able to officially meet up with us for regr inspection. And thats why I can trust Ali with my life and sneak out on a journey with my new hubby with no questions asked and strings attached! Lianne throws double thumbs up at us. Cornelia groans for the first time in a while and ps her forehead. I cant believe I forgot you had an entire crew under your thumb. No wonder she suggested finding a ship for me this fast, I muse. So, you have nothing to worry about! Im not some inexperiencedndlubber and you are in the best hands in the entire Kingdom! The Queen giggles adorably. Nowe! Ill show you to our quarters! Is the Love Crib still a thing, Ali? Of course. No one would dare to break down your own cabin. We are keeping it better maintained than even my own. Alyssa chuckles. Sweet! Lianne then grabs mine and Cornelias wrists and starts dragging us away. I manage to spare a nod towards the captain before we disappear under the deck. After that, we are taken on an extensive tour of the entire vessel and learn just how much she truly is loved by the crew. Just as Alyssa said, they are like one big family and Lianne is an extremely valuable member of it. She shows us a lot of things while retelling the stories of her past and how she learned how to operate almost anything on the ship. We dont even notice when it gets sote until one of the officerses to fetch us for dinner in the mess. Its certainly something else taking part in a feast full of female sailors acting all loud and even somewhat obscene here and there. Partial or full nudity is nothing new to them, especially after the alcohol starts to flow. The first voyage with their beloved Lianne in long years is definitely a good asion to celebrate. At one point, Lianne jumps on top of the table our small group is sitting by, which is located in the very centre of the entire hall, and starts hitting a wine ss with a knife. The chattering fades away almost in an instant and everyone turns their eyes to the petitedy beautifully smiling back at them. Thank you, girls. She clears her throat. To begin with, I wanted to say that its like a dream being able to sail with all of you again. From what I saw, almost everyone from the original crew is still here. That makes my heart really, really warm. And not just heart. A wave of chuckles echoes through the mess as Lianne grins at the crowd of seawomen. As you might remember, my great husband lost his life in a noble sacrifice a while ago and Im sure youve been all worried sick about me, especially with the additional responsibilities that befell onto my head until my handsome son took over. I admit that things werent the best, but as they always used to tell us, all the pain and misery is just a trial for us to ovee before happiness returns to our life once more. Everyone murmurs in agreement, patting each others shoulders and raising their mugs at the speaker. And now I can personally attest to their words! I want to share with all of you a little secret of mine! I have found a new husband! A new love! Lianne announces cheerfully while looking at me. The women cheer happily and I even receive a few smacks on the back. But, thats not the only piece of good news I want to share with you today. As quickly as the noise has grown, it disappears again. Theres always been something that weighed down on my heart, something I really wanted to do at all cost but was just unable to do due to certain circumstances. Recently, these circumstances are no longer an issue after I foundfort in the embrace of my new, very understanding and incredible man. Thats why, Captain Alyssa Lianne reaches down towards the blond-haired woman and pulls her friend up onto the table. I didnte here to all of you just to brag about my new hubby, she continues without raising her voice and the silence inside the chamber gets overbearing. But also to finally fulfil my promise! I haven''t been ready for the ship-shaking and wood-bending roar that suddenly explodes all around me. It sounds like the women lost their minds at Liannes words for some reason. They start mming their tankards and fists onto their tables while chanting Vir-gi-lin! Vir-gi-lin! Vir-gi-lin! like their lives depend on it. As that devoted chorus keeps going, Lianne and Alyssa use their feet to clear the table in front of me and sit down on its edge. What exactly is the promise? I raise a brow at them with a wry smile and a very, very bad feeling. Lianne giggles while her hand rubs up and down Alyssas thigh. You see, out of all the women in the crew, I was the only one who didnt and couldnt have any experience with men back then, for obvious reasons. At one point, everyone had their turn and I was left the lone virgin amongst my peers, somehow bing our mascot as the girls started calling me Virgilin for fun and giggles. One day, during a gathering just like this, I promised that after Im finally made into a woman I will bring my husband on the ship and let all my sisters here feel the joy of riding his dick alongside me! Another powerful roar shakes the entire vessel and the two beautifuldies in front of me start undressing each other while looking at me with a visible sparkle in their eyes. I chuckle wryly. Ah, fuck. Im in danger. Chapter 148 – The True Terror of the Siren Seas Chapter 148 C The True Terror of the Siren Seas The cheers and shouts of joy still travel around the entire mess hall as the women celebrate both such an outstanding asion to have some fun and their family member finally being able to fulfil her promise. I can easily tell that they are unspeakably happy and d as they smile andugh at each other while waving their cups and tankards. I can only guess that the oath Lianne made wasnt just some easily disregarded statement. Nobody would most likely me her for not keeping it due to how insane it was but they don''t have to worry about their friends honour anymore. After roaming around with my gaze, I turn to the duo sitting in front of me. Lianne and Alyssa keep their eyes on me while unhurriedly grazing their fingers over each others clothes. I smirk at them softly and they answer with knowing grins, taking it as a signal to move on for real. Before they give me an incredible show, I chuckle lightly while shaking my head. To think you had such a past, Lianne. I would have never guessed. The petite Queen giggles shyly with a tiny flush. Are you disappointed now? My image of a gentle and noble queen must have shattered ever further in your eyes than after learning about my affliction. I sigh heavily and stand up. cing my hands on the edge of the table by the sides of Liannes thighs, I lean forward to bring my face in front of hers. I would have thought youd know me decently well after this much time. I smile at her warmly. All of it only makes you more attractive in my eyes. And that integrity, willpower, dedication of yours not to fall for even a single cock until the time was right is just so admirable. Almost as admirable as your promise. She shows a brilliant smile while staring deep into my eyes. Im very d that my judgement of you proved to be correct. I apologise for suddenly dragging you into all of this without speaking a word of it. Youve been thrown into a barrel full of hungry predators just to sate my own sense of duty and obligation. I really wonder who is going to be the predator here. I grin at her and Lianne answers with a sly smile of her own. Feel free to use your ability on all the women here. Besides an unforgettable night, this is the least I can do to reward you for going along with my silly antics. Its truly only thanks to you that Im able to keep my promise. I dont think theres another man capable of satisfying an entire ship loaded with horny, raunchy girls. Are you sure? I raise a brow at her and nce at Captain Alyssa briefly. She is. The other woman nods with a delicate smile. No one here minds bing your strength. We already belong to Lin, therefore we belong to you as her man too. But, keep in mind that we will always put her above you no matter what. I chuckle while nodding at her appreciatively. Shes the decision-maker in this rtionship. Got it. The twodiesugh a little together and exchange nces. Then, Lianne crosses the remaining distance between us and joins our lips in a loving kiss. I push past her lips and invite her small tongue for a lively dance as we passionately make out. Her gentle palms are already massaging me down there in the meanwhile. She just cant survive a moment without getting all touchy and feely with my dick. After a while, she pushes me away. Now sit. Ill show you how I was able to avoid getting insane from not getting my prescribed dose of cock. Stealing one more kiss from her, I obediently return my ass to my seat and Lianne shows a satisfied smile. Someones handsy on my shoulders from behind and I look up. A tall bombshell with dark skin and shoulder-long rusty hair starts giving me a pleasant massage while ncing down at me with a proud expression. A different girl approaches me from the side, resembling an eastern beauty, and hands me a full tankard with a quick wink before disappearing. Taking a sip of the quite tasty alcohol, I return my eyes to the front at the perfect time. My dear Lianne is assaulting Alyssas neck with sensual kisses while roaming her gentle hand over the other womans front. One by one, all the buttons holding up Alyssas uniform are skilfully led out of their holes and the captains white undershirt is presented to the world and me specifically. Lianne wastes no time and gives her friends fair breast a tender squeeze, evoking a quiet sigh from the blonde. Its clear from the sharp points sticking out over the surface of the material that she doesnt wear any bra. They clearly grow even more aroused as the lusty Queen continues to knead Alyssas tits with great care. It doesnt take long before my lewd wife yanks the material up and causes the two, perky mountains to jiggle in front of my eyes after being freed from the tight confines. Alyssas sighs grow more heated as Lianne begins pinching and tickling her nipples without any more obstruction. Our eyes meet briefly and I can tell that being watched like this turns Alyssa on quite a lot. I smile knowingly at that little pervert and the rosy flush over the bridge of her nose deepens greatly. Then, Liannes palm travels down the captains smooth and well-toned stomach, slowly reaching the edge of the womans pants. Her fingers slip past the belt and Alyssa gasps adorably when Liannes palm runs into her heated folds. The Queen giggles and shakes her head. It looks like youve been cking off, Ali. Is this really how you want to present yourself to my husband? Im so disappointed in you. Before Alyssa can give any excuses, her lips get sealed mid-word by the naughty littledy. Lianne starts caressing her friends mound with some more affection as the two girls kiss lewdly. I observe the show while sipping on the cold drink and receiving a neat massage. A heartfelt moan leaves Alyssas lips as Lianne fingers her leaking snatch for a few moments. After showering her friend with enough care, the Queen pushes the woman onto the table and hastily peels the bottom part of Alyssas uniform off the pretty sailor. Finally getting a peek at the captains treasure, I understand what Lianne meant by her earlier words. Someone has neglected their precious ce a tiny bit and Alyssas mature mound is decorated with an alluring carpet. Lots of glistening nectar escapes her sealed folds. Ah! Lin! It doesnt seem like Alyssa expected her friend to shove her fingers into her hot channel this early and the blond-haired woman gasps in pleasure when exactly that happens. Lianne starts assaulting her pussy relentlessly as Alyssa holds a tight grip on the Queens small wrist. But, she doesnt mean to inconvenience Lianne, as it seems. I get to watch and listen to the lewd smacking and wet soundsing from the lively fingering of the slightly hairy pussy happening before me. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Lin! Fuck! Slight shivers pass through Alyssas entire body as she is brought to a small orgasm. Lianne clearly knows what she is doing or she has lots of experience behind her belt. Possibly, both. They must have spent hours pleasing each other so it wouldnt be that surprising for Lianne to learn all the ways to make her partner cum in a sh. A loud cheer echoes through the chamber as the crew celebrates their captain getting off. I raise my mug with them and chuckle. Such a bizarre situation. A bunch of the women are in a greater stage of undress than they were earlier and I already spot a few making out here and there. No wonder. They have no idea when their turn to get railed wille so they have to pass time somehow. Hearing a soft thud, I look ahead again and see that Alyssa has flipped them over and yanked Liannes pants and panties off too. She docks herself on the Queens face, grabs her friends legs while holding them up and spreading them to the sides, and leans forward while keeping eye contact with me. Her gaze drilling into me, she unhurriedly draws her tongue over Liannes petite slit like a hungry but mischievous cat. She continues to lick Liannes feminine crevice and tickle her clit while they are seated in a proper sixty-nine to my great amusement. I have an incredible angle at this y and the actors are hell-bent on pleasing their audience to their utmost talents and capabilities. Watching Liannes royal cunt getting eaten out with truly refined, feline movements while her legs are up straight and spread is just unimaginably alluring. But, before things develop too far, Alyssa halts her performance and raises her mouth from her friends mound. It would be disrespectful for me to make Lin cum before her husband does so. Come in. She is all yours. She spreads Liannes legs a little more, just enough to open her precious ce a tiny bit. Someone takes my tankard away and two other women help me stand up. A third one joins as they all work together to get me out of my suit. I could get rid of it in a sh but I let them have some fun with it, allowing them to explore my body as they carry out their duty. In just a few seconds, Im buck naked and the trio shows wide smiles at me as they roam their fingers all over my muscles. They purr and moan into my ears, clearly eager to have me for themselves, but they dont cross that line and instead lead me closer to their awaiting friend. I feel three pecks on my cheeks before the helpers disappear as I near Liannes opening. Alyssa locks her gaze on my face while breathing a little heavily. My loving wife must be working hard on her pussy in the meanwhile so I should do my best to reward that effort properly. Showing a smirk to the dazzling captain, I get a hold of Liannes waist and thrust myself into her hole in one go. AHHH! A single cry of pleasure escapes the petitedys lips before they get sealed by the more mature-looking womans fragrant lily once more. Keeping my face right in front of Alyssas as she sits up, I start pounding the hell out of our mutual, freaky friend. She seems to find it really hot as her eyes cant stop boring into my waist as my dick repeatedly disappears in Liannes depths andes back to the edges of her folds. Suddenly, Alyssa looks up at me and shows a dazzling smile. I would have never thought that I would see the day when I truly get to watch our little Lin getting railed like a true member of the crew. You have no idea how happy this sight makes me. I can tell that you are fucking her good. A chuckle escapes my lips. I havent even started yet. She blinks a few times as I lean forward and kiss her. Albeit surprised at first, she quickly reciprocates the gesture and we exchange some sloppy kisses as I keep pumping in and out of Lianne. Since Alyssa holds her steady, I move my hands to the captains fair breasts and give them some gentle attention, involving a bit of mana in my fingers. Alyssas moans pass through my lips as she enjoys the new pleasure. She starts rocking her hips back and forth over Liannes face to get herself off even more. These two are just so fucking hot its unthinkable. But, I have plenty of other women to satisfy and a limited amount of time to achieve that so lets step it up, shall we? Delicately pushing Alyssa away a bit, I give her a soft smile. She catches up on my intentions fast and smiles back with a nod. I grip Liannes thin sides once more and plough into her like there is no tomorrow. Alyssa moves back on her knees and steps off Liannes mouth, starting to masturbate instead not to lose her current progress. She watches me with anticipation, flicking her bean before my eyes. Ohhh! Ohhhh! Al! Lianne finds my gaze and I lean forward to peck her forehead, effectively bringing her legs closer to her body as her knees rest over my shoulders. She shows a brief smile before diving into the depths of ecstasy once more. I bounce off her pussy like a jackhammer at this point, her nectar sttering around from how wet and turned on she is. Her tight, narrow channel tugs me so hard it feels like I can barely pull out from her death grip. Yet, she still can take all of that with pure pleasure. Ohhh! Ohhh! Harder! Ohhh! Ohhh! Show them that I can fuck too! she pleads and I obviously have to oblige. I move my arms under Liannes armpits to grab her shoulders from behind and pick her up. Her legs are still pressed into my shoulders and I start ravaging her royal cunt standing right in front of the table. Alyssa gets a great look at the rough thrusts and a small crowd gathers around us. Some of the women please themselves or even each other, with their hands either over their breasts or in their panties, if they have any. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Yesss! Do you all see?! Lianne shouts amidst her cries, running her gaze over all the nearby spectators. Im getting fucked so hard my pussy is louder than my voice! Im no longer Virgilin! Im getting my tight hole hammered without abandon! To help illustrate her words and prove her point, I drive myself even stronger into Liannes love nest, dragging her even closer into my body. Im bending her slim frame hard while pistoning into her as rough as she wishes for it. She nces at me for a second and shows a delighted little grin as her eyes sparkle with excitement and lust. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! See?! Ohhhh! He has folded me in half like a toy! Ohhh! Ohhh! Im taking his godly dick all the way inside! Ohhh! And now! Ohhh! Im going to get creampied right in my womb! That statement seems to raise some murmurs and surprised nces but I ignore those for the moment as my dear Lianne lets go of all her stored energy andes on my cock hard. Her incredible passage snuggles my member with powerful constrictions and I drive myself into her deepest depths. She screams into the ceiling as I burst into her furthest ce, filling her up with an abundant load of hot, cloudy delicacy. Bit by bit, I flood her womb with my seed to the brim. After catching her breath, Lianne slowly climbs off me, still delicately gasping for air as she looks around at everyone. A steady trail of white leaks out of her petite slit and drips onto the wooden nks. It clearly catches the attention of quite some women. There is one thing I didnt tell you, Lianne says and rests her hand on my chest as everyones gazes are fixed on her creampied mound. He can decide to impregnate his partner or not. So, whoever wishes to, can get creampied to their hearts content without a single worry. That is my gift to you all. Silence falls onto the mess hall as even the girls enjoying various activities in the corners have grown quiet in an instant. Everyone seems frozen as the petitedy next to me shows a wide grin. Even Alyssa looks to be taken aback, her mouth hanging open with her fingers half-deep in her snatch. Then, in one unison, a powerful roar shakes the ship as all the women cheer together with an unseen before vigour. Some girls start literally shaking and screaming at each other so I guess getting a load in their pussies isnt something thatmon. They most likely like to stay as safe as possible even if they have ess to ways that prevent pregnancy to some degree. I gotta help them outter. Lianne nces at me and we share a nod. Then, we both look at Alyssa with wide smiles. My lovely Queen pecks my cheek and gives my ass a p to get me moving towards the blonde presenting herself to me on top of the table like the most exquisite dish. I climb onto the circr surface and crawl closer to the sexy captain. Her gaze jumps between my eyes and my hard, bobbing cock. I smirk at her and gently pull her fingers out of the wet embrace of her folds. Your turn now. Are you ready? She gives the invisible prompt that appears before her a quick nce and epts it without a moment of hesitation. Alyssa then lets herself fall to the back with a soft thump and moves her slender fingers to her precious ce. With a tame blush over her light skin, she uses her palms to spread her delicious pussy decorated with a sprinkle of golden hair for me as invitingly as she can while gently biting on her lower lip. Please Inside too I smile at her warmly and grab my member while moving closer. She eyes it attentively so I give my cock a few nice bobs before pressing the tip into her hot entrance. I dont tease Alyssa for too long as it looks like her teeth are going to puncture her lip if I continue to rub my ns into her opening too much. She exhales softly as I slip the tip in and gradually enter her cuddly embrace inch by inch. Her amazing passage wees me all in and her puffy lips kiss my underbelly with a wet peck. A few whistles and some pping reach my ears as the crew celebrates their captain getting nailed. I lean over Alyssas charming body and bring my lips close to hers. Anything for my precious Liannes friend, I whisper with a smile. Then fuck me like you want to break me. Dick me down to the oceans floor, she replies with a sultry tone. Alright. You might want to hold onto something, then. She hastily wraps her arms around my neck as I draw myself back and drive my cock right back into that hungry hole of hers. A loud groan escapes Alyssas throat as her entire body jumps up from the mighty thrust and she rolls her eyes from the pleasure. Having confirmed that she truly can take this much dick, I get to work immediately. Ah, fuck! Ahhhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Alyssas moans reach the heavens right from the start. She does her best to keep her eyes on my face as I aim to wreck her pussy as per her own request. Loud, wet ps echo through the air under the hammering her hairy cunt receives. To silence the beautiful sailordy a little, I seal her mouth with mine and invite her tongue for a dance. Muffled noises rece her moans as I reaffirm my grip on Alyssas hips and drive myself forward even harder after shes gotten to experience a little bit of this rough fuck. Im going to fulfil her wish bit by bit while checking often if she is alright getting sted this hard. But, from what I can see, she is one hell of a woman and I have no doubts about her being a tough badass perfectly fitting the position of the captain. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Harder! Fuck me rougher! She seems to pick up on my thoughts somehow and begs for even more. I dont see any other options than to turn her into a trembling, shivering mess, then. Leaving her delicious lips for now, I push myself more into her, pressing into her thighs harder. Grabbing them firmly, I pound her yearning hole hard enough for her ass to smack into the table underneath us and bounce back for her pussy to get stabbed once more,pleting the cycle. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Fuck yes! Ahhhh! Thats how fucking should be like! The poor table seems to disagree as it starts releasing louder and louder creaking noises with each push. Its of no surprise with how fast and hard I hammer Alyssas body into its wooden surface. The cacophony of her cries, the obscene noises her sopping pussy makes, and the thudding of wood creates an entire orchestra. And yet, she wants more. Doing my best to satisfy the needy captain, I take a nce around and spot Lianne in the far back, still buck naked, of course, and with plenty of white trails over her slim legs now as she clearly doesnt bother doing anything about the flood of cum escaping her petite pussy. Next to her, I find my other lovely wives, having a conversation with the nympho Queen. That sight makes me realise that all of them have at some point left the table and wandered off somewhere. Now it makes sense. There was no reaction from any of them as during Liannes grand speech. They must have been in on this for some time already, knowing that if they remained close by, I would choose to satisfy their needs first before moving on to Liannes friends. At least, from what I can tell, neither Cornelia nor anyone else is bothered by this sudden situation too much. I would have thought that she would be a little bit opposed to such a massive orgy but she seems fine. Shes slowly getting corrupted, I guess. Though, theres no way she would be joining something like this ever even if she has nothing against letting it happen. It takes a certain kind of special to get manhandled in front of tens of people you know personally while shouting at them to watch closely as your pussy gets destroyed. In any way, Im d to see them still enjoy the evening to some extent and return my focus to the wriggling and jumping body of the blonde beauty currently getting dicked down under me. Unfortunately, my momentaryck of attention results in me being slightly toote in noticing the quiet cracking noiseing from under her. With another heavy thrust into Alyssas marvellous pussy, the entire table literally splits in half in the very middle and I manage to shield her head as we fall to the ground. She groans and lets out a long whine as I spear into her pussy with the weight of my body. Almost immediately, Alyssas insides squeeze my member with lots of love as she enters her high. I watch her writhe and tremble in pleasure, riding her orgasm amongst pieces and splinters of the wooden table. I wait for her to finish fully while slowing my motions a little to only caress her womanhood instead of treating it roughly. She soon regains control of her face and shows a warm, slightly drunk in pleasure smile. You didnt cum she purrs at me. I chuckle lightly. Sorry. That took me by surprise. Im going to make it up to you, I promise. But, we gotta switch it up if we dont want to sink this ship. Sheughs heartily and the enchanting sound of her voice makes me smile too. That would be a way to go for the Terror of the Siren Seas. Sunk by getting a hole fucked through her hull. I kind of want to see if you can do it. I grin at her. Lets try to make one, then. Alyssa yelps in surprise as I yank her up and she starts chuckling. After getting us both to our feet, I carefully smack her booty and all of her back to get rid of any splinters or other annoying, prickly things. Then, I grab her wrist and march to the side, passing through the encirclement of women. Reaching the furthest wall, I shove Alyssa into it to her giggling satisfaction. Right after she bounces off it softly, I push myself into her from behind, evoking a surprised gasp from the alluring captain. She peeks over her shoulder as I bring one of her arms behind her back and hold it locked there in a tight grip. She watches me intently until I start thrusting into her dripping snatch from below, pinning her right into the wall. She spreads her legs a little bit more to give me better ess to her thirsty lily and I proceed to hammer her ass so hard that her tummy smacks into the wall with each thrust. She moans gorgeously, clearly enjoying the rough treatment and getting more than just off on it. I can feel how wet she is as her love nectar basically drowns my cock with her thick arousal. The floorboards under us are getting sprinkled with her juices which are drawn out of her passage by my pistoning member. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Is this all you can do? she asks with a spark of excitement in her pretty eyes. Ahhh! Ahhh! I hadmon dock guards handcuff me rougher! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Fine. You asked for it. Im not stopping until you get knocked out cold. I catch a brief, happy smile on her lips before it gets crooked in delight as I twist her other arm behind her back and grab her short, blond hair with my free hand, yanking it down with quite some force. Both of her limbs now restricted, she is fully at my mercy, with her head cocked to the back. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Fuck yes! Ahhh! Fuck me! Ahhhh! I really thought she was a captain with some more decorum but it looks like it takes just one decent dick to throw all that out of the window and right into the sea. I guess its quite a fun and sexy gap in her personality. You wouldnt expect her to be such a slut at first sight. Shes the true captain of this bunch in more ways than one. Fucking Alyssa as hard as I can into the wooden wall, I notice that weve gathered our own little crowd. A few girls sit down right behind me and smack their pussies to the view of their captains slit getting obliterated. The others stand around and cheer me on to show Alyssa who is the man here. What a crazy bunch. Pulling on her hair a bit more, I look at all of them with a smile and increase my pace. They cheer even louder as Alyssas face twists in pure joy, her mouth hanging open. Her ass, thighs, and stomach are so red from getting repeatedly hit that its no joke. I cant imagine how tough this girl is. Ahhhh! Ahhh! Fuck! Cumming again! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I keep the pace steady and as inconspicuous as I can while Alyssa plunges into her orgasm. She tries to escape from the overloading pleasure but I hold her down without an issue. After she is deep into her climax, I let go of her hair and focus on holding her wrists behind her back. A loud, continuous groan leaves her throat as I begin to swing my hips fast and hard enough for her entire body to be bumped into the air. The mighty smacking of flesh against flesh and wet sts fill the air as she barely keeps herself on her tiptoes from my fucking. The other women cheer energetically seeing their leader getting ravaged amidst her orgasm. I hammer into Alyssas quivering passage until she is thrown into another climax right after the first one and I finally let her free by releasing a big load inside her hot embrace. A wide smile paints her lips as her entire frame shivers and trembles, her feet hanging inches above the floor as she remains nailed on my cock like a decoration. After I finish filling her up, I release my hold on herpletely. She falls limply to the ground with a fine smack and keeps twitching down there while letting out a small groan now and then. A river of white flows out of her puffy, swollen folds. Mission aplished. Wiping my forehead of sweat, I turn around. The girls have brought a new table next to us and theres an obvious queue in front of it as one particr woman sits on her knees on top of it. Its clear what their intentions are and its just so amusing. Alright. Let me just take a sip of something and we can begin, I say, putting my hands on my hips. Quicker than I can finish my sentence, two women drop to their knees and begin worshipping my cock with unshakable devotion. I chuckle at them and brush through their hair as their lick and suck me clean as if their life depends on it. Then, I see anotherdy approach from ahead and notice her proud grin as she holds a bottle of some fancy wine. Let me quench your thirst then, handsome. Ladies! Some help! I watch two strong women rip the bottle holders clothes off and lift her up into the air. Leaning her to the back, they spread her legs in front of me like on those chairs in a gynaecologists office and position her pretty, fully-shaven pussy in front of my lips. The uphelddy smiles at me impishly and uncorks the bottle. I instantly catch on and move my lips closer to her lovely mound. She then pours the scarlet liquid over her chest and I watch as the crimson river heads down between her peaks, over her stomach, and then into the valley down below. She nibbles on her lower lip as I startpping up as much of the alcohol as I can, obviously, eating her out in the process as it flows over her mound and slit. My server chuckles happily amongst the little gasps and moans as I suck all of it off her pussy. These women are damn creative, I have to admit that. To reward her a bit for such an incredible idea, I sneak two fingers into her hole from below and tickle a few possibly good spots. Its met with an instant reaction and her voice grows louder. Soon, her hands start shaking enough for her to ssh the wine all over her tits and stomach. But no one minds the waste so I keep finger-fucking her until she gets off, at which point the bottle slips away from her grasp and shatters on the floor. Licking all the remaining liquid off her body, I thank thedy with a peck on the lips and leave her in the hands of her two friends. Not dying the uing event any further, I head to the prepared table and lie down on top of it on my back, extending a hand to the first woman sitting next to me. She literally squeals in delight before mounting me with one, impressive jump. I grunt as she falls onto me, stabbing herself deep with my cock. Her eyes roll almost all the way to the back of her head. But, a momentter, she is bouncing her hips up and down like she hasnt just nailed her precious ce on a hard pole with all her weight. From that point, Liannes promisees true. All the different women get to ride me alongside their little Lin. My lovely wife often pays the fucking table a visit to chat with me or sit on my face whenever its avable. I love the sight of her petite body towering over me as my tongue explores her tight pussy. She enjoys it as much, judging from her brilliant smile and the way she delicately grinds her soft folds into my mouth while tenderly grazing my cheeks. Of course, cowgirl or reverse cowgirl is not all that happens for how many hours. At one point, the table breaks again as a slightly chubby girl gets her turn. A real THICC babe in its full definition. That event evokes quite someughs and cheers as the women keep joking that out of the two, its better that the table broke rather than the dick. Thats when we switch to a more free-for-all-whatever-you-want. I get to have fun with all the nice and cheerful women in the positions they love, often presenting them with a deep creampie in the end, which seems to be a delicacy to them. Standing doggy while supporting yourself on something in the front is a quite popr choice. They love getting taken from behind and feeling the force pushing them back and forth. No surface at waist-high gets spared either as they are prime ces to be used for some rough affection. I even get to snack on a few nice fish dishes while nailing a busty babe in the middle of them, using her back as a table, which amuses her greatly as she tries her best not to shake off my tes. Honestly, it''s a little tough remembering who is who and what they look like with such a wide range of beautiful women all around constantly switching with each other or mingling together. All colours of skin, hair, and eyes sh in front of me as I enjoy a great time with their owners. A plethora of body types apanies them too, though most of the girls are really fit or even neatly muscled. They look damn hot, especially after working out some squats over a cock with a wide smile. Alyssa''s two officers get their hands on me and sandwich my cock between their pussies together. It seems that they are in great sync not just in terms of their responsibilities but also in bed. I relish in their caresses while taking in the sights of their marvellous breasts and cleanly-shaven mounds. They receive three loads in total, with one of them ending up all over their chests from the time they give my member a fine massage with their lower lips. Theres this one short girl who asks me to destroy her throat while she hangs upside down from the nearby chandelier. She is a true pro at blowjobs and her throat is just something else. Naturally, I grant her wish and fuck her until she cant take it anymore while caressing her modest breasts. Out of all the women, therees only one asking for some anal and thats when I bring out our prized lube. She gets off with it so damn hard that she keeps squirting as far as she can see from just the slightest pumps I give to her tight ring after she gets used to it. Shes a literal hydrant on demand, triggered by a cock shoved up her ass. The unusual scene catches the attention of many other women and suddenly, hell breaks loose. They always thought that anal couldnt be anything but painful and it is just a thing for some specific people but after trying our lube and listening to me talk about how to properly y with your ass after some preparation and simple magic to clean stuff up as I show that in practice, causing another girl to faint from the new sensations, everyone wants a try. Girls literally form body towers with their asses sticking out to get a dick in their backdoors quicker and I have to swap between their holes all the time. Things turn quite messy really fast as a few of the pile-up participants turn out to be squirters too and sprinkle their friends with their juices from getting their narrow tunnels pounded. All in all, the mess hall turns exactly into what its name suggests, a mess hall. A few tables end up shattered into pieces and the remaining ones are all covered with a plethora of love juices and semen, obviously. Wherever you direct your gaze, there are always at least two women lying somewhere or over something, groaning in post-coital bliss, drunk after celebrating getting their holes sted marvellously, or simply knocked out. Ive lost count of how many pussies I creampied somewhere around halfway. Its been a great test of my cumming capabilities since I havent been part of such a huge event for some time. It looks like my enhanced body is still able to keep up with the increased demand. Until all the girls get their requests turned into reality, I keep working hard and rough oftentimes. Ive quickly learned that the more timiddies are the ones with the most creative ways of getting fucked. Some of the shy girls have waited till the very end to ask if it would be okay to receive some affection too. You would think that they want to cuddle while enjoying some gentle strokes but nah, these freaks want all their limbs bound and twisted at all angles while hanging upside down from the ceiling at exactly thirty-seven degrees while having their clits vacuumed and buttholes fisted. Bonus points for nting their face in your balls and sucking on them like there''s no tomorrow. But, well, I do get to spend some slower time with a few women for a very nice and lovely end. Lianne stays with us to the veryst group of unsatisfied girls and joins in to help them get a little bolder. They are by no means inexperienced, just shy around others or strangers, mostly. And that makes them even more precious as they are obviously still part of their big family. Finally, when nothing moves anymore, I can take a breather and Lianne giggles at me. We exchange nces and I adore her quite dirty body. With how much she put herself between the women and me, and with how much of my own love she took in, she looks like a little disaster, stained with all kinds of liquids, including drinks and beverages. I didnt think you would be able to do it with everyone. They look so happy, she says quietly as we look at the bar with two women hung over it and their holes dripping with white. I chuckle, shaking my head. Your definition of happy is totally skewed. She giggles and hugs me from the side. Perhaps. But you are the only one who can bring that happiness out of me and my people. Right. Right. I kiss her cheek. Shall we clean them up or something? Dont worry. Its not their first orgy. Although, I guess the first one with everyone getting a load in. She giggles again while roaming her gaze over all the carnage. They will handle themselves well in the morning. Lets go to our quarters. Ive stolen you for a long time already. I need to bring you back to your very understanding wives before they get angry at me. What about the ship? Is anyone keeping a look on it? I ask as she leads me out of the mess hall. Ali is already back at her station. She might turn into a total slut in the hands of a professional but she takes her responsibilities seriously. We can stop by the helm if you would like. We do exactly that and find Alyssa wandering around the helm and taking note of all the things involved with steering the ship and some other stuff. Stillpletely naked. She spots us and shows a soft smile, clearly back to her captain persona, minus theck of clothes. I can still see the evidence from our rough scuffle very clearly all over her stunning body. Lianne nudges me with her elbow and I step closer to exchange some tender caresses with the captain before we move away. She joins us for a few kisses and we leave after she reminds Alyssa not to overwork herself and take a moment to recover from the dicking she received. Her swollen pussy is still dripping with my cum all over the helm. Soon, we reach our quarters and join Cornelia, Neira, Safi, Emi, and Meru who are lounging all over it. My incredible magician wife smirks at me openly after seeing our state and I get the feeling that this entire expedition will be fun like hell. Chapter 149 – An Enjoyable Voyage Chapter 149 C An Enjoyable Voyage So, are you done sticking your dick into every single hole on this ship? Cornelia raises a brow at me, still keeping her yful smirk up. I wink at her as we both walk towards each other. Im pretty sure there are still a few that have been left unexplored. Should we fix that right now? She chuckles as I wrap my arms around her waist from the front. You are just insatiable. After nailing so many girls, you still have energy for more? Leaning forward, I ce a loving kiss on her delicious lips. For my beloved wife? Ill never run out. And I can confirm that. Lianne giggles happily from behind me, throwing herself onto my shoulders, causing her feet to dangle in the air. As you can see, he is still as hard as ever. Ive had my share so you are wee to take all of him for yourself now. Cornelia snorts while rolling her eyes at the naked, petite Queen hanging off my back. Im not a sex maniac like you are. I wont die if I dont stick a dick into my pussy for more than a day. I wont either. stair provided me with incredible recements. Lianne grins impishly. Goddess My lovely magician wife sighs restlessly. I chuckle softly and steal some more tender pecks from her. I sympathise with you so much. Im only starting to grasp how tough it must have been for you during all those years. You cant even imagine She shakes her head with a wry smile. But, if that was necessary for my life to arrive at the point at which it currently is, then I have no regrets. I would have followed the exact same path as many times as necessary if it meant that I would end up by your side. A faint, modest flush paints Cornelias cheeks as her charming eyes gaze straight into mine. I let her be the one to initiate a few delicate kisses now while gently brushing over her back without any inappropriate intentions. Its so unlike you to say things like this. I pull her a little bit more into me. Did my actions make you feel a bit insecure again? Just so you know, I would throw all of it away at a moments notice if only you gave a single word. You are one of the main characters in my life. You get to decide how it progresses. Not them. A brilliant smile slowly makes its way onto Cornelias lips as she listens to my words. She then leaves one more peck on my lips and rests her forehead on my free shoulder. I know. And Im unspeakably happy to hear that, she whispers into my ear. You dont have to worry about me feeling inferior after you just wrapped up a ship-wide orgy. I just felt like saying it for no particr reason. You cant be the only one making such grand statements to the people you love, right? As we lovingly hug each other, I feel the mischievous Queen slide off my back and give us some space. She might be aplete sex fiend but she is also a smart and caring woman, especially towards her friends and those she considers her family. It takes much more than her craving for cock to do anything hurtful for the people she loves unconditionally. It has been proven many times during the period between her husbands passing and us getting together. So, how much did you drink? I ask with a soft smirk after a minute or two. Asshole! Cornelia smacks my head from above and lets out an almost uncontroble giggle. Seriously Am I wrong? I keep grinning at her as she draws her face back. No, you arent. I just hate the fact that you always know what to say to make me lose myposure. She sighs heavily with the wide smile still ever-present on her dazzling face. As you can see, Im not yet drunk enough to drop to my knees and suck you off on sight. That should be a pretty good measurement, right? I chuckle as we finally break the embrace. Why do your eyes constantly jump down as if you are about to feast on some sausage, then? Another mighty smacknds on my head while Cornelia giggles sweetly with a deeper blush. Its been poking me in the belly all the time we hugged. Am I really the one to me here? She smirks. I raise my hands in surrender. Fine, fine. Let me grab something to take it off your eyes. Its obviously all this guys fault. She hastily grabs my wrist with a snort. Did I say anything about it being unpleasant to look at? Dont you dare get rid of the only source of entertainment in this room. Hey! There are plenty of sources of entertainment in my cabin! Lianne steps out from behind me and rests her small fists on her petite hips, still buck naked like I am. All the explicit novels and texts describing sex positions do not count. Cornelia squints at her while crossing her arms under her ample chest. I cant believe thats the only thing besides clothes that you keep in here. How could you have lived in this ce? They are not all. The lewd Queen huffs at her, pushing her very modest chest out. Theres also a secretpartment under the bed with the items that helped me pass plenty of lonely nights on the sea. Cornelia groans while rolling her eyes, evoking a yful giggle from the shorter woman, and turns around to head towards the big bed which is currently upied by all the other girls. Theyve moved to it while weve been speaking in the middle of the cabin. She climbs on top of it and drops herself t on her back with another tired sigh. I pick up the littledy by my side in a princess carry and follow the sexy magician. Seeing me approaching, Safi and Emi get rid of their maid uniforms and quickly return to their formless states, bing massive blobs of blue and green jelly. They ooze themselves towards the headboard and spread to the sides. After a few short moments, they shape themselves almost like one big pillow reaching the far ends of the mattress. Stepping onto the bed, I move to its middle and turn around before sitting down. With Lianne still in my arms, I lie on my back and sink into the slightly chilly but extremelyfy slime cushion. My shoulders and back literally plunge into Safis fluffiness like in those delicate bean sofas. The other girls follow my lead and rest their bodies against the incredible duo too, exhaling in bliss. The two rounded blocks of slime made up of Safis and Emis bodies ept us into their embrace like something straight out of heaven. It feels like we are lying on a divine cloud. Taking a nce around me past Cornelia, Lianne, Neira, and Meru, I observe the sapphire-emerald piece of bedding. I didnt know you could do something like that, Iment as my eyes stop at the clear fusion between these two jelly cuties, announced by the straight line separating their colours. You girlse up with the most incredible ideas. First the body suit, now this. ~Safi and Emi can do much, much more, Master!~ Emis joyful voice ys out in my head. ~Do you like it, Master?~ ~Thanks to the multiple advances weve gone through with the help of your seed and affection, Master, we gained a lot of minor abilities,~ Safi chimes in too. ~We are now very close to evolving, actually.~ Oh shit, really? My brows rise in surprise. I would have thought you needed so much more time before that could happen. And yeah, Emi, I love it. Youve been pumping them full of your love a lot. Cornelia chuckles from my side. Its a natural course of things considering your abilities. Ive been wondering what will be their next evolution, though. Slime Monarch? Slime Emperor? Ive heard and read only legends about those creatures. I guess we will have to wait and see. I smile, lovingly grazing Emis slime. Ill need to spend lots of time with you two during this voyage. Its the perfect moment for you to gain some power. Speaking of power, how are you feeling? Neira joins in for the first time since we came in. Why? I raise a brow at my lovely artist wife. Lianne turns around to plop herself t on her belly on top of me and supports her adorable, smiling face on her elbows. You just fucked about thirty women who consented to your Love Contract, no? She giggles softly. Even if their Bond Level is all at one, that should be quite a haul. Great. Cornelia groans quietly. All that power is definitely going to get to his head. Which one? I nce at her with a yful grin. She snorts and slugs me in the side, causing the other head to wiggle around. It makes her shake her head at her own actions and I refocus my attention back on the topic at hand. I dont feel that much different but the statsing to me through all the bonds have already been unimaginable. Lets take a peek at them now, shall we? I share a look with all the girls and bring out my status window as they huddle up together around me, including the silent and calm Meru.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 5 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 55 (+421) Agility: 55 (+419) Constitution: 75 (+395) Intelligence: 70 (+390)
Charisma: 80 (+373)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 10 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 9 ?Anticonception Magic ?Fertility Scan ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 6 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 6 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 2 ?Mana Control Lv. 12 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 15 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 5 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 10 ?Charm Magic Lv. 4 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 7 ?Heart Swap Lv. 4 ?Divine Matchmaker Lv. 2 ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love
Goddess almighty Cornelia shudders into my side. Some of them are now almost halfway to a thousand How much more broken can you even get Do you remember the values from before the orgy? Lianne asks with a curious gaze. Not the exact numbers but Im sure that they rose by around eighty points on average, more or less, I reply, stroking my chin. This is a really insane gift, Lianne. Looks like I will need to be even more careful around the ship or I might truly punch a hole in its hull with my dick. The Queen giggles alluringly. You just need to sheathe it into something before you decide to smack your waist into any walls. Im always there to be of service if you get a sudden urge to swing your hips wildly for no reason. Can you stop turning everything into a sex scene? Cornelia rubs her forehead. Though, its not like you arepletely wrong. He really would need something to cushion all that potential force. Dont worry. Im sure he would love it if you were the one to offer your aid too. I think you would be perfect, rather. He could lock your limbs to it with the chains you love so mucmwwhhhhmmmmmmm! Lianne doesnt get to finish her sentence as Cornelia quickly puts her hand over the shortdys mouth with a rising blush on her embarrassed face. I chuckle at her, ce a reassuring kiss on her crimson cheek, and take her hand away from Liannes lips. Lets both stop teasing our beloved friend before she really gets angry with us, alright? I ask the frivolous Queen. She pouts for a brief moment but then smiles beautifully. Fine. I should be more thankful for our dear Cornelia for letting me drag you into that situation. I promise to be a good girl for a while. But, I hope you can reward me for itter. Sure. Whatever you wish, my Queen. I wink at her. I would be careful with that. Cornelia smirks at me. You arent the only one suddenly getting a surge of stats and power. The portion all of us receive from you has just grown substantially too, and that means that this horndog will be even more inexhaustible. Even you might start having trouble keeping up with her. I shudder at the very thought of Lianne turning even more ferocious in bed, taking me for entire marathons of nothing but constant sex for weeks. If she is able to do that, she will definitely do it at one point. Period. Her fleshy limits are the only thing that is keeping her cock-craving urges in check. If those are gone, Goddess watch over me I wonder how much I have now. Its definitely nothing as great as stair but I should be a little bit stronger, right? Lianne ponders out loud and summons her own status screen for all of us to see.
INFORMATION
Name: Lianne Ruminas Race: Human Age: 55 Job: Queen [] ss: Illusory de Tier: 3 Titles: True Harem Lord''s Partner
STATS +100% (71h)
Strength: 20 (+182) Agility: 20 (+180) Constitution: 35 (+174) Intelligence: 41 (+167)
Charisma: 42 (+164)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 9 ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 10 ?Dagger Arts Lv. 5 ?Sabre Arts Lv. 4 ?CQC Lv. 5 ?Sneak Lv. 8 ?Dagger Mastery Lv. 6 ?Sabre Mastery Lv. 4 ?Dual Wielding Lv. 4 ?Strong Mind Lv. 9 ?Minor Illusion Magic Lv. 8 ?Combat Illusion Magic Lv. 3 ?Mirror Phantom Lv. 2 ?Illusory sh Lv. 2 ?Mirage de Lv. 2 ?Truth-Discerning Eye ?Elusive Mind ?Weaver of Delusions
Goddess take me Cornelia fakes fainting. To think that a Human of the current era can even see these numbers The Queen giggles as a wide smile curves her dainty lips. Dont be so melodramatic, my dear Cornelia. You must have not checked yours for quite a moment. As far as I know, your Tier was higher than mine since you were able to enjoy the benefits our husband provides much earlier than me. Rolling her eyes, my enchanting magician brings up her window too and instantly pales. With just one nce, I can confirm that her numbers are way higher, including those in the brackets. It seems that Lianne is still settling herself in with everything that happened and her bond with me hasnt reached the maximum level yet. Not that I need it to, of course. All the girls follow the trend and a rainbow of status windows floats in front of us. I bring Safis and Emis out too toplete the collection. No matter the Bond Level, everyone here gets at least a hundred points per stat. Even the usually collected Meru shows lots of shock and awe at the quantification of her strength. With this, you should be able to take your revenge with ease. I reach out and pat her head with a gentle smile. We are going to obliterate all those smelly monsters with no issue and bring your home back to how it was. She turns her head to look straight at me. I didnt know I would receive so much for bing your mate. I thought receiving your help in saving my reef as one of the females in your care would be a lot already. Lianne finally rolls off my chest and crawls to the sharkgirl, hugging Meru from the side. Fufufu~ Our husband is just this devoted. He wants the best for his women and gives them the best. That includes part of his love, but also part of himself and his strength. He isnt like all those males that give nothing back, right? She smiles kindly at our aquatic friend. Well, she is right about at least one thing. I scratch my cheek awkwardly. My strength is certainly yours to use. I would have lent it to you if I could even without you bing my lover. Thank you so much, stair. Im really d I found you. And that you epted me, Meru replies with the faintest hint of a blush on her darkening cheeks. Thank you for epting me too, everyone. Theres no need for that. Neira smiles at her sweetly. From the moment stair chose you, we are like sisters. We could tell what kind of a person you are right from the day you joined us so theres no way we would have anything against you. Even now, I can feel your feelings towards him being real. We huddle up even more for some pleasant cuddles, caressing our dazzling, valiant shark friend. Though, with just me and Liannecking clothes, it turns a little awkward rather quickly and the other women actually decide to shed their own apparel instead of telling us to dress up. Thats how we somehow end up as a pile of naked bodies rubbing against each other. Meru ends up in the centre, in my arms, and everyone snuggles to her chilly skin as I tenderly rub her tail, bringing out cute sighs from the fierce sharkgirl. But, even with this much skin contact and a very rxed mood, it doesnt evolve into anything more than some loving touches and gentle kisses. Even Lianne is somehow able to control herself not to reach for my cock, perhaps thanks to the fact that its been inside her quite a bunch of times in recent hours. After talking some more about our numbers, we all agree to hit the bed, in the proper way. I thought it would take a longer moment to get used to the ships dynamics but I zone out pretty fast with all those beauties resting on my body. I guess the presence of the people you love and care about can truly ease your mind out of anything. When we arrive in the mess hall in the morning, the entire ce is alreadypletely clean, without a single drop ofst nights evidence in sight. Well, perhaps except for the missing tables and slightly disfigured wooden nks here and there, around the spots where I went a little bit harder on a girl or two. But, most of the women are happily sharing breakfast together when we walk in, with the remaining ones most likely at their stations while the majority of the crew can leisurely enjoy some food. Needless to say, we are noticed instantly and the hall erupts in a greeting cheer as everyone looks my way with smiles or grins. I receive a lot of respectful nods and heartfelt thanks as we walk to an empty table. It seems that they are all quite grateful for getting to experience some demigod dick. A few girls which I remember messing up greatly even bring us the best foods they have kept away from their starving sailor sisters. Thats how we are served even when its usually a grab-what-you-can dinner. Its surprising to see so many of them already recovered from the intense experience but then I remember that they do have a few healers in their ranks. Thats most likely also why they dont have to worry much about drinking too much. All the women look way too bright and happy for them to be on a heavy hangover. They have somehow taken care of it, and the other damage their bodies umted, especially the vulnerable parts. As we chat amongst ourselves while eating, many womene and go, switching with those who have yet to get their fill. Captain Alyssa remains in the mess and oversees everything. Now, with a connection between us, I can feel even better how much she cares for her crew. She will not let a single person skip breakfast no matter how busy they are. But, I think her family knows that well so I dont expect anyone to willingly go against her nature. Finishing our meal, we move with the officers to the main deck to observe our new, temporarypanions work on the ship. Right from the start, Im a little bit surprised and perhaps confused. I expected them to be real pros at everything they do after having a taste the previous day but the crew seems to be moving rather awkward and uncertain. One of the officerdies quickly exins that everyone is still confused by the sudden change in them and that they need to get ustomed to it. After asking her what she means, she mentions that they all woke up feeling different, stronger, better, and so on. Since many of the tasks have long been ingrained in their muscle memory, with that change, they are now making tens of little mistakes. They need to relearn their own bodies again. I chuckle wryly at that while shaking my head. Even if its just a Level 1 bond, it surely affects their lives greatly. Lianne proceeds to exin everything about it to the two women apanying us and I confirm that the source of this is actually me. They dont ept my apologies and instead shower me with praise and thanks again, with one of them running off to tell the captain. Honestly, I dont mind them getting a little bit empowered. They are Liannes family so I have trust that they wont abuse their newly gained strength. Even if some of the women might be a tad rough, I can feel that they are good people deep down. Liannes father must have really expended so much effort to build up such a perfect crew. If only he knew what was happening on this ship all the time with so many horny girls around her, hahaha. Its not like Lianne needed a meat stick to go all out if only she wanted. There were plenty of other options walking by on their own two legs and theck of a thing between them. Its a little bitical watching everyone stumble around trying to figure out the way to do things again. Yet, even if the officerdy said that they now make plenty of mistakes, those are negligible most of the time. They must have noticed the change early and everyone is now twice as careful as usual. It will take them no time to master their enhanced physiques once more. And we will be there to witness it all. Meeting up with Alyssa, we talk a little bit about their role and our destination. As agreed, they are going to be our taxi service to wherever we need it. Naturally, they will step in if anything unfavourable happens but they arent going to join us under the water, which is obvious. They are going to stay above us and keep the ship in perfect shape, ready to depart at any moment and to give us some shelter too. Meru leaves us for a few minutes and jumps into the water to get a hold of our location. Unsurprisingly, she strips naked before throwing herself past the ships side and I dont me her. Shes been away from the sea for a while so shes naturally happy to feel it all around her once more. And it gives me a nice sight too. After she returns, I dry all of her body off and help her jump back into her sporty shorts and bra. She then proceeds to give some directions to Alyssa and the captain makes small changes to the ships instruments. We still have a bit of distance to cover before we arrive above the first settlements on our path to have been struck by the Sahuagins. Thats where we will head down to take a look at it and gather some information. Thankfully, with the bonds I now share with the entire crew, its be unspeakably easy to inform them about anything so they are able to follow us whenever we would need to traverse the sea while underwater instead of waiting for us to resurface and let them know. Though, Lianne is amongst them too, which was unexpected, so they would have been fine even without that. Not like we could have known that she would sneak onto the ship. She is smart enough not to try and force herself into our small squad, obediently staying with the crew, at least. Therefore, with new, more urate directions shared with the captain, we continue on our path to glory. At one moment, I catch Lianne and Alyssa exchanging a few whispers while looking at me but they suspiciously decide not to include me in their conversation so I let them be for now. And, soon enough, I learn the topic of that private discussion as one of the crew members approaches me during one of our strolls and asks if there is a chance that they could get to experience some more of my skills if I would be feeling in the mood. Just one nce at the scheming Queen makes it obvious that she has given Alyssa and her girls a green light to purchase re-entry tickets to the pound town, as long as the mayor of that ce consents. So, after a brief consultation with my dear wives, theye to the conclusion that why shouldnt they let me enjoy all the perks of our adventure and encourage me to ept the requests, predicting that this one wont be the only time. Naturally, they reserve the right of priority and I additionally promise not to neglect them in the slightest, especially my two lovely Slime Queens. With that, things develop exactly as expected. Agreeing to share a fun time with the first requester, Im taken to one of the utility storages and have to squeeze my own tool into a quite tight space while hidden in a simrly restrictive closet. The noise of not only all the mops and brooms getting smacked around but also the girl lubricating my own pole with her wetness brings another person in to check on the suspicious situation. After witnessing herrade getting railed to the heavens, she spreads the news like wildfire and everyone learns that Im free game. From that point, theres no point in hiding so I get to bang all the hot sailor girls right in the open, often amongst their peers still taking care of their responsibilities. This seems like a chore but they actually dont take it too far and Im not swarmed twenty-four-on-seven and the women approach me more at a more casual rate. They have no reservations after getting together to act naughty, though. I can certainly admit that Ive never thought I would one day get to nail a girl all around the entire ship. Amongst all the interesting and exciting locations where I have some fun with the badass women are things like the top of the crows nest, right over the steering wheel, on one of the cannons, in the middle of the main deck, or in the air while entangled in the ships boardings. Every day brings something new for me to experience. And so, a few short days pass like that. Since Alyssa has motivated her crew to get used to their new bodies by promising that whoever manages to do it first gains the priority to ask me for some dicking, everyone mastered their skills in a sh. Yeah. They had a list for that. Firste, first served. It actually baffles me how organised they are about it. But, I guess Im actually on the deck of a respectable ship belonging to the royal navy rather than some raunchy, unruly pirate vessel where the only order is the order of chaos. As Im enjoying a quiet moment with Meru at the ships bow, the two of us just standing shoulder-to-shoulder in silence and staring into the horizon, one of Alyssas officers approaches us and rys the request for my presenceing from the captain. She emphasises that its urgent so we dont waste any time and follow her to the helm. Up there, we find Lianne discussing something with Alyssa and all my other wives andpanions waiting in close vicinity. After we group up, the twodiese closer and I raise a curious brow at their serious faces. Is something wrong? I ask. It might be. We arent sure, Alyssa replies with a sigh. Whats the problem? Cornelia joins in. We spotted the signs of Sirens in the area we are sailing through, Lianne exins. Its not enough to be sure if they are already gone or are still hanging around. To give more context, they aren''t supposed to be in this region, the captain continues after her. This part of the sea is extremely dangerous with many predators fighting for control over their territories. They arent smart or merciful enough to tolerate trespassing, no matter by what or who. And that has what to do with us? Neira asks curiously. If we can see the signs, that means the other creatures can too. This quadrant has be unpredictable. Its inhabitants might act out of the usual order. Its going to be risky passing through these waters but we are already deep enough that its quite dangerous to just turn around too, Alyssa answers. So, we should be ready for anything, is what you are saying? Cornelia looks around. Pretty much. Hopefully, we are able to just make it to the other end unnoticed Contact! someone shouts from further on the deck, interrupting us. We hastily follow Alyssa and her officers to the person who made the callout and reach the ships side. She is the first one to peek over the edge and we dont fall too behind. After joining them in looking into the water, I spot three silhouettes poking out of the surface, shoulders up. Hi there, handsome. One of them waves at me and all three giggle gleefully. Right. I forgot we have a man on the ship now, Alyssa mutters under her breath and sighs. Is that bad? I ask while keeping an eye on the three quite pretty entities floating next to the vessel. Sirens can smell a male from miles away, Lianne exins. Its not bad per se but it depends on the situation. Its certainly not favourable when we want to attract the least attention. That will be impossible with an army of fish women following us. I assume we cant just politely ask them not to do so? Neira ponders out loud. Didnt you say that all the Sirens run at your sight? The families that know about us, yes. Alyssa nods. They have set habitats and either rotate between them when wee near or leave for the duration of our stay if thats their only home. I dont think weve made contact with this tribe yet. Sirens are very stubborn. You need to make a point for them to listen. Stealing their hunting grounds often is enough but this tribe is clearly on the move so that option isnt avable, Lianne continues. If they continue to tail us, it will get much more dangerous. We might get dragged into something because of their presence. The ship might be at risk of getting targeted. A strong silence broken only by the noise of the sea and the sshing of our three guests falls onto us. Alyssa and Lianne are clearly anxious about the situation. Who wouldnt be? Their precious ship is threatened just by the presence of the Sirens. Yet, they certainly arent the people who would hurt someone just for that reason. Ill exchange a word or two with them, I finally say, breaking the tense atmosphere. You shouldnt. Alyssa shakes her head. You are a man. They will charm you. Cornelia snorts to the side. Who will charm who? If he goes down, our chances of them not following us drop to zero. I vote for Meru showing them who is the boss. We might return home with three more girls. Neira chuckles quietly. I roll my eyes at them while taking off my clothes. I can be quite persuasive when I want. Besides, we dont know their situation. I dont want to chase them away with violence. Im sure Meru wouldnt either. I will follow your orders. But, if I could have a say in this, I would like not to threaten the sea folk, our proud and caring Nershark replies. I plop my hand onto her hair and ruffle through it with a smile. Of course, you do. You are the experienced one here and we are intruding on your home. We should be listening to your advice instead of telling you what to do. She shows a rare hint of a smile and nods lightly. I believe we should talk to them. If they are migrating, they shouldnt be stopping just to lure in a single male. I can go with you if you would like. Maybe if it was any normal male. Cornelia snickers, eyeing me up and down. Thanks. Ill see what I can do alone first. They should be less on guard with just me. Ill call for you if the need arises. I step closer and ce a gentle kiss on Merus chilly cheek. Finishing undressing myself, I end up in just the diving suit Sirgia made for me. It still clings to my body like paint, emphasising quite some areas. Hopefully, this much coverage will allow our new fish-tailed friends to control their urges and let us speak like intelligent races. Even if my skin is hidden, the crucial parts of my physique are still on a great disy in this tight material. Alright. Let us talk some with fishies, then. See you soon. I salute the women on the deck and hoist myself over the railing. Chapter 150 – The Power of Voice Chapter 150 C The Power of Voice Before I dive right into the water, I manage to activate the ability I borrowed from Meru earlier and my body changes slightly as I descend. I plunge into the cold sea shortly after all the important features materialise through the skill and some pleasant giggling wees me. I try to find bnce after the sudden arrival and look around, finding the three Sirens circling me curiously with pretty smiles. As I kind of expected, they are more or lesspletely naked. It was hard to make sure from above the surface but now there are no more obstructions hiding their toned woman halves from being admired. Simr to Humans, their skin colour varies slightly per person, just like their bust size. Theres one quite hefty rack swimming around me, and one very petite chest too. Nevertheless, they are allplete beauties and their long, vibrant hair and sparkling eyes truly can charm a man with just a single nce. Well, any other man except for me. But, as I mentioned, while they are almost entirely nude, theres a single covered thing, being their lower privates. Naturally, I was extremely curious to see that part of them considering their half-woman, half-fish bodies, but all I get is the view of what looks like a neat, sculpted sea shell protecting theirher regions from the eyes of the bystanders and most likely some other, actual dangers. Im not sure how it holds on to their skin but it makes their mid-sections even more alluring and enchanting. Those aquatic panties are decorated with intricate patterns, most closely resembling the fish scales covering the Sirens long and mesmerising tails. If you dont focus on their crotch, you can miss them easily since they do look like an almost indistinguishable part of their figures. Theres no doubt that theye off, though. The faint lines of the underwears edges dont escape my enhanced sense of sight. The fishdies swim closer as they examine me with their curious eyes from all around. They keep circling my body and letting out cute giggles, shing me lovely smiles. Finally, after a long while, they stop in front of me and bask me in the glory of their toned bellies and delicious chests. What are you, handsome? the ck-haired one asks with a pout. You look like a Human but you smell different. The red-haired one scrunches her nose adorably. And you can breathe under the water too. Not to mention the other aspects of your body that are very well fit for living here. The blonde ponders with a sexy squint. Theres also this weird armour you use. Its the first time we see something like that. Though, I have to admit that it makes your good looks even more gorgeous, the first one adds and they all giggle as their gazes drop to my visible bulge. I chuckle quietly and raise my hands in the air. Or water. Lets slow down with the questions a bit, shall we? I smirk at them as their charming eyes widen greatly. You can even speak properly! And know ournguage! The redhead ps joyfully. Does that mean that you understood all we said? The ckie blushes slightly. I know a lot of tongues and dialects. And thanks for thepliments. I wink at her while skipping with my eyes down and back up, making her flush even more. Thats so interesting. Are you really Human? The golden-haired beauty swims closer, almost touching me with her impressive tits. I dont know, am I? I raise a brow at her and move my arms to the sides. She quickly picks up on my intentions and shows a dazzling smile. Her eyes then roam all over my body alongside her slender hands as she delicately rubs my skin, my suit, my hair, and whatever else she can find. Showing some rosiness on her cheeks, she matches my gaze and cops a feel of my junior too, giving the tender package a few curious squeezes. Her smile grows even wider as part of it bes harder and soon makes itself quite apparent through the tighttex-like costume. Giggling to herself shyly, the fishdy returns to her friends. At least that part seems to be Human. Im not so sure about the rest but I dont think its that important. What are you doing on that ship full of Human females, sir? the red-haireddy asks. My name is stair. Im just travelling with them to my destination. I hope we didnt intrude on your home. Our captain wasnt aware of any settlements or migration paths in this area, I answer. As for the confusion about my race, you can say that Im something akin to a universal being. You might not know of it but Im a Primordial. Ooooooooh. That sounds very fun. The blonde starts apuding me with a giggle. Im Nel and the other two are Yun and Fei. We are all Mermaids. Mermaids? Not Sirens? I rub my chin. Its pretty much the same thing to non-aquatic races, Fei, the ck-haired girl replies. People call Mermaids the pretty and friendly ones and Sirens the fiercer and less kind ones. In the end, we are all the same species but just differ in culture, upbringing, and perhaps themunity we grow up in. Though, skin colours straying further away from themon Human shades tend to get dropped into the second category too. As for inconveniencing us, you dont have to worry, Yun adds. These arent our usual waters. We were forced to move due to certain circumstances so we dont want to cause trouble. Our entire tribe is behind us. You can say that we are the scouts at the very front. That said, we should let everyone know that theres a ship on our path so that they dont panic, Nel says, looking between her friends. They should be here in a few minutes. Weve been idling around for a while already. Too bad we are on a mission. I would love to idle around for a bit longer. Fei giggles and I catch her eyes focusing quite often on the shape of my not-so-little friend. We could talk a bit more. I can send someone to deliver the message. Shes quite a fast swimmer, I suggest and something drops into the water next to me with a ssh. The trio squeals cutely and hugs each other. A Nershark?! The big-tittied blonde exims in shock. Dont be scared. This is Meru and she is my mate. I ruffle through the sharkgirls dark hair a little and turn to her. Could you do me a little favour, please? Meru nods softly and takes off immediately. The impact sends me spinning and I chuckle while watching her speed away from us at an incredible pace. Even the Mermaids stare after her with amazed expressions. So, you want to see? I ask with a small smirk while raising a brow at them. They turn back to me and all blush slightly as their eyes drop down. The petitedy with ck hair separates from the group and swims closer. I do. Fei nods softly. Well, lets make a deal, then. I grin at her. I show you, you show me. What do you say? She nces over her shoulder at the other women and then back to me. After a moment of hesitation, she nods again. Okay. You first. She checks my face for a brief moment and moves her attention down with anticipation. I chuckle quietly and send the diving suit into the ring, appearing in front of herpletely naked. Feis eyes widen slightly and she nibbles on her lower lip as her gaze literally drills into my erect member. She gets so dazed that the slight movement of my hand spooks her as I try to gesture at her to fulfil her part of the deal. A stronger shade of crimson taints her cheeks but she slides her slender palm down her belly to the ce where her humanoid half meets the scales. With great ease, she detaches the protective te and reveals her pretty slit to me. Not sure what I expected but the sight of a beautiful pussy of the same colour as her skin wees me, alluringly puffy and inviting. After raising my gaze from her charming privates, I notice two more heads peeking over Feis shoulders. Nel and Yun are staring straight at my cock alongside their friend. It looks like Im as appealing to them as they are to me, if not even more. If I had to guess, that would most likely be due to what I am and my peculiar skillset. Curious about their reaction, I unhurriedly snake my hand down my stomach and reach for my dick. Taking a hold of my hard member, I start moving my fingers up and down at a slow pace. The peeking duo swallows their saliva but the petitedy in the centre exceeds my expectations. Feis dainty fingers also dive down to her feminine mound and she starts rubbing herself alongside my movements. Smiling to myself, I watch her massage her pretty folds up and down, perhaps not exactly aware of her actions. Deciding to see how things develop, I raise the tempo a little and she does too, actually using her other hand to spread her petals and revealing the sensitive pink of her precious ce. At the same time, her friends are just as entranced. Their grip on her shoulders is getting firmer but Fei doesnt seem to notice. Taking it a step further, I form a ring with my fingers instead of using the entire palm and tighten it around my length. Almost immediately, Fei bites her lower lip and slips two fingers into her pussy. I notice a trace of glistening secretion slowly escaping her love hole as she clearly gets increasingly aroused. What is going on here? An unknown voice reaches our ears and the trio flinches. We all turn towards the source and spot a big group of Mermaids swimming towards us. They are being led by my beloved mate and another woman who wears a few things morepared to her other kin-sisters. Multiple stylish chains and chainlets of gold and silver hang over her body and bright emerald caps cover her nipples, matching her panties and scales on her gorgeous tail. M-Matron Mother! Fei stumbles on her own words after realising what shes been doing. Its not what it looks like! The green-haired Mermaid stops next to us as the others surround our spot from some distance and she nces at the petite girl trying to cover her womanhood with her hands. Although she seeds, I can still see trails of her love nectar flowing out from between her fingers, and Im pretty sure that the other Mermaids can spot and even smell it even better than I can. It looks to me like our scout has been neglecting her duties for her own pleasure, Matron Mother states firmly, making Fei lower her head in shame. I insert myself between them and show a soft smile towards the dignifieddy. Please, dont be too harsh on her. Its my fault for distracting your subordinate. If you have to me anyone, you should direct your anger at me. She skips with her eyes to my waist briefly, they widen just a little, and she hastily raises her gaze up. The matron shivers lightly and clears her throat. Taking a peek to the side, I find Meru next to me, with a quite fiercer expression than her usual, calm and cruel face. It looks like you are speaking the truth. I can see how she got sidetracked. Still, I would prefer it if my scouts possessed slightly more poise and self-control. She nces at the trio behind me. Im afraid that no matter how well-trained or mentally resistant they were, there would be not much they could do when in front of me. I chuckle softly. Just as the matron has been aiming to reply, I put some actual intent into my Primordial body and my abilities. The result is almost instantaneous as her brows rise to their limit. After a moment, even the women further away get affected and their hands shoot to their panties, trying to desperately cover theirher regions. Whispers break out amongst them, creating afortable ambience around us, along with quite some scents and secretions escaping from behind the carved shells. But, dont worry. I bear no ill intentions towards any of you, I continue, recapturing their attention instead of my cock. We met by chance as our paths crossed. We will soon continue on our way. I was only curious about your migration and intended to ask the trio behind me about it but we got a bit lost on other topics. I smirk faintly at the matron and nce over my shoulder. Feis face is suddenly so red it feels like the water around her is going to start boiling anytime soon. Taking a peek lower, I notice an abundance of those juicy trails practically oozing from between her fingers as she desperately tries to block them off. It seems that my aura has made the situation only worse due to how close she has been to me. Since it wasnt my intention to embarrass her even further in front of her friends and possibly family, I cover Fei with my own body and turn my gaze back to their leader. As a token of my goodwill, let me take the responsibility for troubling your scout without earlier notice, please. Ill make sure that Fei is back to her top form in a blink. I make a courteous bow, observing the womans reaction. Very well. If Fei isnt against it, I will give my permission. She nods after a few seconds of consideration, looking past my shoulder to most likely inquire what the other persons thoughts are on the topic. I smile warmly and turn around. Feis gaze lingers over my face as she shows a timid smile too. Without giving her more reasons to be ashamed or embarrassed, I float a little lower and ce my hands over her palms, looking up at her to be able to judge her reactions. She lets me nt a kiss on the back of her hand and move both of them aside, revealing her abundantly leaking slit. Not wasting any more of our precious time, I drag my tongue over her puffy lower lips and scoop a lot of her escaping nectar in the process. Feis big fin makes a twitchy p and she lets out an ardent moan, lifting her face up. She quickly covers her mouth with wide eyes, making me chuckle into her sweet folds. But, from this point, things are only going to get more intense as I use my thumbs to spread her delicate entrance and move my muscle over the sensitive pink of her fragrant flower. Another moan makes its way out of her throat and gets muffled in her hands. Each time Ip my tongue up and down her alluring crevice, her fin ps lightly and her body shivers faintly, not to mention the cute, musical moans she releases. My smile grows as I listen to them and I decide to turn it up. Ohhhhhhhhh~! Feis voice finally pushes through just as I push my lips stronger into her pussy. The little shake she does gets strong enough for her hands to fly to my hair and grasp it firmly. Nothing is obstructing her mesmerising cries anymore and I shove my tongue as deep into her warm embrace as I can. Ohhhhhhh~! Oooooohhhhhhh~! Her moans turn louder and somewhat booming as they travel far into the distance. Feis trembling and pping increase so much that I have to wrap my arms around her thick tail to keep my mouth locked on her tasty mound. She raises the pleasure for herself with those erratic movements, brushing my lips against her puffy floods and dragging them over her swollen, hidden clit. Ohhh~! Ohhh~! Ohhh~! Ohhh~! She gets into it so much that her fingers practically try to rip my hair out. Fei begins thrusting her waist towards me, most likely subconsciously searching for even greater pleasure. Her body bends forward from her attempts to get my tongue deeper into her leaking channel, no matter that its already as deep as it can go. So, theres only one thing I can do in that situation, and I obviously choose to bring it out. Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! The reaction is instantaneous and Fei lets out a beautiful, echoing cry that raises its pitch by quite a lot. Her musical voice gets high but still remains melodic and mystical, like a magical opera singer. My mana-infused tongue explores her insides thoroughly until I can practically feel her orgasm arriving right at the very edge of explosion. I redirect my attention to her clit and flick my tongue over her shy nub while sucking on it lovingly. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Matrooooooooon Mooooootheeeeeeeeeeeer~! Im cuuuuummmmmmmmiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnnnnggggggggggggggg~! Fei arches her back incredibly far and releases the loudest, highest, most musical and mystical cry since the very beginning. The sound waves literally pass through me and surge into the depths all around us as her voice keeps fluctuating with a brain-tickling reverb. It sounds and feels divine, like a reverent chant in the name of the Goddess. Arge amount of delicious nectar bursts out of her pussy as she climaxes and I scoop it all for her. Mermaids are just something else. It takes a few moments for Fei to stop her harmonious cry and our surroundings turn silent, broken only by her rough breathing. I draw my lips back from her precious slit and float a little higher. Our eyes meet as I smile at the pretty, raven-haired Mermaid. She shows a timid blush but responds with a brilliant smile of her own. Surpassing my expectations, she suddenly throws herself in my arms and hugs me tightly as we spin around to the apaniment of her adorable giggling. Thank you so much, stair! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! She beams at me so sweetly it almost makes me blush. I chuckle at her as we continue the dance. I always aim to please. Hopefully, this much was enough aspensation for embarrassing you in front of your matron and tribe. She fervently shakes her head as wee to a stop. No, I dont think you understand! I sang! Everyone heard it! It was so powerful! Yeah, it was beautiful. Im surprised that you werent embarrassed to do it so openly, though. A cute sigh escapes her lips and she giggles once more. cing her hands on my shoulders, she turns me around. My brows rise to my hairline at the sight of dozens of Mermaids pleasuring themselves or each other. Even the matron is touching herself quite inappropriately with a gentle tinge of rosiness over her noble face. Yet, there is something else in her and others gazes. Some kind of awe and respect. Fei swims in front of me again with an unshaken smile. From the moment I sang, I became a Diva. In the current era, only about one Mermaid in about ten thousand is able to break her limits and be one. Its an incredible blessing that gives power to our voice, making us much less helpless. Just so you understand it better, Im long past the age when you can turn into a Diva. After a Mermaid passes that point, she no longer has any chances and hope of her powers activating. Oh. That seems like kind of a big deal. I smile wryly. You have no idea how much, the matron joins in and we turn our faces to find her next to us. Matron Mother! Fei makes a polite bow but the big smile is just unable to leave her sunny face. The other woman chuckles nobly. Theres no need for you to address me with so much respect anymore. You look to be doing much better than yourrades, Iment, looking around the pleasure field. Thats because our Matron Mother is also a Diva, Fei exins joyfully. Up until now, shes been the only one in our tribe, and even that is rare in the current age. There are so many tribes without a Divas protection. Yet, even with me being there, we had no other choice but to run A sad smile takes over the matrons face and Feis expression soon matches it. Pardon my random assumption, but is your situation rted to the expansion of Sahuagins? I ask while rubbing my chin. How did you know? Fei raises her brows at me. My home was vited and piged by their kind, Meru joins in too, spooking the other two, whopletely forgot about her presence. stair agreed to help me chase them out for good. Really? The matron looks between us. Does your ship transport an army, then? No. I shake my head. The women up there are only transporting us both ways. Except for a few of mypanions who are currently still on the deck. Theres a total of six of us on this expedition. I came down here after our captain spotted your scouts, with the aim to figure out their intentions. You n to fight the Sahuagins with just the six of you?Nels voice reaches our ears and she swims closer with her red-haired friend. Both of them look flushed and there are still traces of their nectar on their fingers and exposed slits. I dont know how but I can tell that those on their hands belong to each other. They seem to notice that I realised and blush even deeper. Thats very brave of you Or stupid Yun says hesitantly. I chuckle heartily but my proud Nershark mate doesnt seem to take as kindly to herment and Meru frowns harder. stair is not stupid. He is strong enough to kill all of them on his own. He wouldnt need me for anything other than being a guide if he wanted. Yet, he offered me the chance to take revenge for my friends, even bringing with us his other mates to help. The redhead shows an apologetic smile and I plop a hand on Merus hair. Its alright. She didnt mean anything bad by it. It is true that it might look stupid to someone from the outside. No matter how strong I am, going in alone is just getting cocky and even more moronic. You can never predict what is going to happen. Can we help? Fei asks after turning to look straight at me. Fei! The matron hisses at her. What? The ck-haired girl frowns back. We have amon enemy. Its not every day we stumble on a chance to join hands with someone who can actually get rid of those hideous monsters. We are not warriors and you know that well. The noble Mermaid shakes her head. Rather than allies, we would be nothing more than deadweight and a nuisance to them. And before you suggest that just the two of us go, we cant leave the tribe without protection, or a leader, and you barely activated your powers. You might feel like you can take on the entire world right now but thats just your recent orgasm making your brain high. Fei blushes heavily while taking a nce at me. But He can just make more of us into Divas if he doesnt mind There is no way that is possible. Just because you got lucky, doesnt mean that everyone can suddenly advance from mating with him. You shouldnt give people false hope. We all know that once in a million, theres a Mermaid whose powers get activated after intercourse with a Human, but thats just a legend. A single case wont help us. What if he can turn anyone into a Diva? Fei doesnt back down. stair is not a Human. He is a Primordial. Maybe theres something different about him. The matrons eyes widen to the extreme and she grabs Feis hair in a sh, pulling her down as she bends forward to an almost perfect ny degrees. We pay respects to the Honourable Ancestor. What? The raven-haired girl whines, trying to look at her superior. Shut up and bow! The matron pushes her even lower. It seems that you know something, I say amusedly. While the number of Divas is extremely low in these times, all Mermaids around the realm are instructed to pass on one thing to the next generations, which is an ancient obligation for all the Divas to visit our Sacred Temple at least once in their lifetime, as soon after their awakening as possible. They are taught there about the origins of our race and our incredible ancestor, who resided in the Sacred Temple in the primaeval ages and guided us with wisdom and power. Its a tale known only to the minority but we are to treat Primordials with the utmost respect. We cant know if they wont be our returning benefactor. I stroke my chin while staring at the two fishdies bowing low in front of me. The forced position has brought Fei quite close to my lively member and she is clearly trying her best to keep herposure. It looks like many races were dependent on Primordials in the past. First the Humans, then the Subi, and now the Mermaids. Sounds like they were quite nice guys to everyone. Plus, obviously, they were the reason behind the existence of many of the current species and races, of course, so theres that. I wonder how many more connections will we discover during our journeys. Well, Im sorry to disappoint you but Im not your old ancestor. You can raise your head already. While I do share the blood and body with those ancient Primordials now, Im someone from the current era, though from a slightly different ce. Im not even past thirty. I chuckle. It matters not. If it is true that you are a Primordial, we ought to show you proper respect. Your wish is ourmand, the matron replies. My wish is for you to stop this and return to normal, then. I sigh. Just treat me like you did or Ill get angry. We dont want that, right? She hesitates for a few seconds and nods, bringing herself and the other Diva up. Can this day get even crazier Fei giggles timidly with an anxious smile. Ill try my best to limit the surprises for now. I smirk at her and she giggles again, morefortably this time. So, you are running away. Do you want me to reim your home too while Im at it? The emerald-haireddy shakes her head. We have already agreed unanimously to find a new ce to settle down. Whatever could have been of use to those monsters, we destroyed. The rest is hidden within our storage artefacts. Matron Mother is right. It would be troublesome and a little sad to return there now, Fei agrees. We discovered a nice spot to move in and thats why we are migrating right now. It should be rtively safe from the Sahuagins after we seal the only entrance leading to it. We nned to try and stay low, observing what they would do after conquering all thends. Its impossible for them to have enough people to upy every area so there is a chance that we can just wait their campaign out and survive in a new home. I see. I nod at them. But, if thats your wish, we will aid you in your fight as much as we can, the matron adds. It might take a moment to convince themon Mermaids, but we, Divas, have the obligation to serve you unconditionally. That is the only price we have to pay for our powers. Though, Ive never heard of any Diva actually having to follow up with that duty. I dont know if we are unbelievably lucky or unlucky. Im not going to assume control over you and your tribe just because some old tradition allows me to, I reassure them gently. Im also not going to force any of you to fight when you arent capable of it. We will naturally appreciate any help, especially from someone who knows their way around. If you truly are a Primordial, and you are able to awaken any Mermaid into a Diva, then we wouldnt be so incapable anymore, she replies with a sagely tone. Im sure of it! Fei clenches her fists and makes a determined face. I know its hard to believe but I felt it! And it wasnt an orgasm She blushes strongly. Ive never had any predispositions to be a Diva but from the moment stair touched me, it was like something buried deep within me, clearly not meant to be brought out, began surging out of its confines! I know myself better than anyone! I was just a in, not even that pretty Mermaid! Now, thatst part is a lie. I smile at her and she nces to the side to avoid my eyes. Everything else seems to be true, though, the matron replies. It would be something unthinkable if you could turn everyone in our tribe into Divas. Im certain that at least a third of us would willingly support your fight then. I think thats something worth considering, stair, Meru makes herself known once more and I turn to look at her beautiful and fierce face. Most aquatic races heard the legends about the Divas. They arent strong physically or skilled with weapons but their magical voice is as deadly if not even more. It would be beneficial to have some on our side. And you dont mind, for sure? Ill most likely have to mate with lots of other aquatic girls for that to happen, or at least touch them until they climax. I pull my lovely sharkgirl into my embrace. Of course not. She shakes her head softly. In the first ce, Im not even your only mate. Im part of your shoal. Im happy to know that you value my presence this much. You dont have to worry about how my kind takes mates for life and can find more of them if you wish to, or satisfy yourself with others without bonding with them. I cup her cheeks and pull Meru into a delicate kiss. Thank you for speaking your mind again. I love you, even though we might not have known each other for too long. Dont forget that. A rare darker shade tinges her cheeks and Meru nods gently. We share one more kiss before I turn to the fish-tailed girls. Most of them are now done with their rituals and observe us curiously. Since I dont like epting help without giving anything in return, let us escort you to your destination and help you settle down. After that, I will try to awaken those who will wish to be Divas and we will discuss our future ns with everyone who agrees to apany us. You are already doing the impossible for us by turning us into Divas. Fei giggles. We wont be able to repay such a heavy favour ever. Im pretty easy to please. I chuckle and draw out a nice blush from her. What do you think about this, Matron Mother? Ah, you can freely take Feis words as equal to mine. Im the Matron Mother only because Ive been the only Diva in our tribe. She is now equal to me. The emerald-scaleddy smiles at her friend. And you may call me by my name, Cir. I think we might have to figure out a new way to pick the Matron Mother soon if most of us are going to turn into Divas. Nel chuckles from the side. When that bes our biggest worry, we will be happy Mermaids, Yun adds with a bright smile. Not to rush you, Benefactor, but a Divas first song travels far and is imbued with an incredible amount of mana. Easy to imagine, it works like a magical beacon. There is a chance that it attracts some unwanted attention so we should move away from this location as soon as we can, Cir warns me. Thank you for letting me know. Please, speak freely, and use my name too. I nod at her. Let me just fill mypanions in on everything and we can go. Or swim. We exchange smiles and I turn to Meru. She gets my intentions without a single word between us and soars upwards,unching herself out of the water first. I quickly follow her and do the same after gaining some speed, hopefully enough to end up back on the deck. After bursting out of the water, I fly up a few metres and drop onto the wooden nks next to the amazing sharkgirl. I waddle a little and almost slip on the wet puddle but Merues to my rescue and supports me before I fall. Thanking her with a nod, I focus my attention on the lovely women in front of me. Alright. We need to move soon so Ill keep it sho Why are you naked? Cornelia asks with a light squint, pointing at my dangling hard-on. Uhhh I was establishing friendly rtions with the natives? She snorts to the side and a wave of chuckles rolls through the deck. In any way, I will exin everything in detail in a moment, but the most important thing you need to know is that I have just recruited an army of Mermaids to our cause. Bullshit An unusual curse slips out of Alyssas lips as she shows a gobsmacked expression. Lianne giggles next to her and trots to wrap her arms around my neck. As expected from my husband! I chuckle with her and peck her on the forehead before setting her down on the side. Theres more to that but they agreed to support us after we escort them to the location of their new home and I turn some of them into Divas by doing the usual. I smile wryly. Divas?! Alyssas eyes roll to the back and she faints, fortunately, caught by her officers. So, its not that you are just after more fish pussy? Cornelia raises a brow at me. Do I look like that kind of person to you? I raise one in response. She skips with her gaze to my waist and back up, raising hers even higher. I snicker and shake my head, bringing a pretty smile onto her lips. Im kind of excited to be able to see real Mermaids in their usual habitats, Neira chimes in with a distant gaze. Im really d I took the water-resistant paints and dyes on this trip. Cornelia, Safi, Emi, and I share a warm smile. We all nod together and I look to the side. Alright. Lets wake up the captain and set the course before some Kraken gets to us. Already on it! Lianne shouts while holding onto Alyssas cor with one hand and pping her friends cheeks from left to right with the other. Chapter 151 – Uninvited Guests Chapter 151 C Uninvited Guests After about five minutes, Lianne seeds in rescuing Alyssa from the ws of her unconsciousness and the captain rejoins us again. In the meanwhile, I have resummoned my diving suit to hide my junk since theres just no reason to keep pping the beast around. We have things to do and such sights might be a little too distracting. I exin the situation in more detail so that Alyssa and her aides get a full grasp of it. We host a brief meeting to discuss our next steps and pretty much everyone agrees that it wont really be a problem to make a little detour, at least not supply-wise. She has stocked more food and other provisions than necessary just in case things go south, already taught by life many times that being stingy can end badly. Naturally, Lianne is all for helping the Mermaids and her cheerful nature overpowers everyone else on the crew so we dont see any real opposition to the new agenda. I dont think the women would even have anything against it considering the fact that they will get to spend more time with her sister-in-arms and perhaps my dick. Confirming that we are inplete agreement, I jump over the ships side and confront the fish-tailed girls once more. They are extremely happy to hear that we will apany them on their journey to their new home, especially the three scoutdies I have first interacted with. But, the matron isnt that far behind them. We talk some more about the directions and the general location of their new dwelling and I return to the crew above the water to ry all the necessary information. Alyssa takes her officers to the captains cabin so that they can chart a proper course with the help of their skilled navigator. I introduce the four Mermaids to mypanions and the sailor women while we wait for them to get back to us. Cornelia doesnt spare me the snarkyments about the naked humanoid halves of all the pretty girls besides the matriarch and I can only roll my eyes at her in response. We both know that shes just being a tease though so its all good. And, it isnt exactly wrong to say that swimming amongst tens of bare-chested beauties of various dazzling skin shades isnt a decently stimting and breathtaking sight. Their fair breasts move and wave so enchantingly in the chilly seawater. When Alyssa and her friends rejoin us, we speak all together for a little while and decide not to waste any more time here. Feis song might lure some unwanted guests our way if we are to believe the Mermaid that has just advanced into a Diva. She is now constantly by the matrons side, seemingly receiving an unimaginable amount of pointers, hints, tips, but also knowledge which has been restricted to her before. But, if things develop as I expect them to, Cir might need to repeat those lessons quite a few times more very soon. Nevertheless, the ships crew spreads out and finds their respective positions in a sh. To keep live contact between the people above the water and the people below its surface, Safi suggests that I swim with the Mermaids, which should also give me the chance to react quickly in case something unexpected happens. Meru volunteers to keep mepany and the two of us plunge into the sea after bidding a temporary farewell to the other women. The Mermaids are happy to have us and we finally resume our journey. As much as it saddens me, my current favourite trio of Fei, Yun, and Nel has to swim ahead since their role hasnt changed in the slightest. Fei might have be a Diva but she is still a valuable scout and part of the forward party so the matron sends her out too, pausing her teachings for now. Just in case, I request Meru to go with them and she agrees, promising to protect my new friends to her utmost abilities. The four girls zoom ahead while I stay with Cir and watch her brief speech to gather her people and instruct them on what to do. Everyone follows their leaders words obediently and we are ready in a blink. I notify Alyssa through the bond and both our groups get moving again at the same time, pretty much. Needless to say, its my very first time swimming in an entire convoy of any underwater creatures, not to mention Mermaids. The movement of the main unit is so mesmerising that I catch myself looking behind and around constantly, admiring the beautifuldies of all sizes, coloursand personalities, of coursetravelling in a tight and decently trained formation. All those big fins create lots of noise and waves like arge ships turbine. Thankfully, our less modern ship is able to keep up, maybe thanks to Cirs efforts to keep the pace more or lessfortable. I bet they could swim even faster if only they needed to. Its just less efficient for long distances and in such arge group. As we traverse the cold seas, Cir keeps me by her side and we talk about Mermaids, Sirens, Sahuagins, and their aquatic culture in general. Its mostly to pass time but also for me to find out as much about the unknown environment I have suddenly found myself in. She is quite surprised to see me so interested in the tales and traditions of her people, almost as much as at me being able to casually keep up with her for hours. From what I learn from her, in the past, the Mermaids were still a nomadicmunity which split between groups but there existed a Queen amongst them at first. It was during the age when they received support from their Primordial guardian. The ancient Diva from that time had the honour to be that persons wife or mate, however one likes to call it. While everyone naturally followed that hierarchical order back then, they still kept to their tribes mostly. There were fancy, regr gatherings and meetings now and then, where the leaders had to gather, of course. The Queen liked to watch over all her kin, receiving updates from various ends of their underwater world. Things unfortunately didnt stay the same for too long after the Primordial left. As expected, Cir doesnt really have that many legends and tales about the reason behind his disappearance. It does seem that most if not all Primordials ended up being gone somewhat mysteriously. Its hard to understand that phenomenon without more context but from what I have already gathered about them, most of those individuals were pretty nice towards others so its possible that they just had no other choice than to leave. In any case, the Queen felt responsible for finding their patron and departed on a grand journey to find any clues, never returning back to the ce which was considered the capital city of Mermaids. The other people in high positions didnt dare to select her sessor since that would be stepping into the territory of the Primordial and everything just faded away with time. The tribes had no more reason to gather regrly so the Mermaids spread out, living on. They remembered to teach the next generations about the importance of that Primordial and the duties of the Divas whenever another showed up in theirmunities. The number of the evolved individuals quickly dropped as there was no person to influence their advances anymore so its been leftpletely to the inner talent of the aquatic women. From Cir''s words, it looks like some of the most devoted Divas are still respectfully watching over their records and past history in the ce she called the Sacred Temple. Its where she has to send Fei one day to get proper education for her. Easy to guess, that temple is located in the abandoned capital city. It seriously gives me Antis vibes no matter from what angle I look at it. As I ask for more details about that interesting underwater structure, the matron shares only some scraps with me while smiling proudly, saying that it will be better to experience it on my own. She assures me that as a Primordial, I will have ess to literally the entire capital and all the assets hidden or stored in it. While it sounds incredible, I can already feel how much trouble that will bring. Theres a high chance that Ill end up being revered as the seconding of their guardian or something and the highest priestesses will do everything to return things to the state from the ancient past. But, I certainly am more than very eager to visit that otherworldly Antis so we will have to deal with that at one point. It would be nice to establish warm rtions with the Mermaids and Divas. Having ess to the aquatic wanderers who are spread all around the realm is definitely a huge benefit. It doesnt look like they are straight-up loathing Humans so I might even use their help in mending the rtionships between the inhabitants of Naharren. First, though, I have to reach and secure a safe home for Cirs tribe as promised. And deal with an invasion of Sahuagins right after that. And perhaps ask around a little bit to see if the Abyssals havent been causing too much trouble around too. Its not like we can fully exclude the possibility of those monsters having some aquatic variations even if I didnt see any during my short visit to Umbras sealed realm. All we know, they might be stacking an unimaginable force in some crack or trench right under our noses. And thats how the first day of our travels goes. Since we arent being chased or anything but just relocating, theres no need to rush ahead without rest. Cir and our brave scouts know that well and they find a good spot to stop for the night. At least ording to Fei and her friends since I cant really understand whats better about this bunch of water from that bunch of water a few metres farther. We dont even dive much deeper to reach the seabed. But, Meru confirms that this location is good so I can only believe my fierce and smart mate. Im quite interested to see what the Mermaids are going to do so I stay with them for a bit longer before returning to the ship and observe the women from the side, trying my best not to intrude on their privacy or some other, secret rituals or traditions. Thankfully, my presence doesnt seem to bother them and they continue with their lives as if Im part of their tribe, perhaps due to all that Primordial thing or such. The women share a meal after gathering together, which mostly consists of the fish some of them have caught not that long ago and also various underwater flora they have on themselves all the time. Some of the women carry bags and pouches filled with food for their trip and Cir makes sure that things are distributed properly. And, no surprise there, they have no issues with eating the fish raw. Since I dont really have anything in my storage ring that can be taken out underwater withoutpletely ruining the taste, I leave treating them to some delicacies of thend dwellers for a bitter. Seeing me just watching the Mermaids snacking on their provisions, Meru brings me a fish too, aiming to share it between us. I give it a small try and learn that by using the ability I borrowed from her, my body must have gotten adapted not just to water but to underwater life in general. The raw fish is much better than I expected and I have no issues consuming the unusual meal with my lovely mate. After the Mermaids are done, they spend some time socialising so I jump back to the ship to do the same amongst the crew and my other wives. Unfortunately, it seems that even though I can normally eat raw fish, Im not magically spared from the consequences of that action which affects others. Namely, my breath stinks so bad Cornelia jumps away when we get closer for a small kiss, barely holding back from puking. We share some goodughs after that and I make sure to get rid of all the evidence from my marine meal. It might not bother me due to whatever has happened to my body through Merus ability, but the women other than her arent immune to my fishy charm. I will have to be much more careful in the future. I apany them to the mess hall and join everyone for ate-night dinner, sharing with the crew what I have learned about our new friends. Alyssa and a bunch of other girls still cant believe that we stumbled on not just one but two Divas. Though, technically it was one until I made the second myself. They all consume the tales and news eagerly no matter what and in turn, share some of their own legends and information on the Mermaids and Divas. And also about Sirens, of course. Its a slight surprise to some crew members that Sirens and Mermaids are pretty much the same thing but named differently by the people of thend. When it gets reallyte, I jump back into the water for a moment to fully satiate my curiosity for the day. And, the view that wees me certainly achieves just that. If someone asked me how Mermaids sleep, I would most likely answer with something in the likes of them finding a nice niche at the bottom of the ocean or the sea and snuggling into it. Maybe finding a cavern, reef, or something else that can serve as a temporary safe spot to rest in or around. But, while Im not sure if any of that is actually incorrect, the truth is much different and much more adorable. The women form pairs and move quite close to the surface of the water, sticking near the ship as if hiding in its shadow. It doesnt provide as much of it as during the day, but the moonlight does create a dark spot underneath the vessel and I have to strain my eyes to spot the Mermaids hiding in the darkness. After finding a spot for themselves, the two girls swim closer and embrace each other from the front. They enter a soft but firm hug by locking their hands behind each others waists and pushing their bodies together. Their tails entwine a little bit too and they rest their foreheads on each others shoulders, closing their eyes as they go to sleep. That creates an incredibly sweet image of two Mermaids hanging in the water like in the middle of the air, floating there while also slightly spinning in case of some pairs, and napping peacefully while relying on their friend to stay in the same spot. Its mesmerising with just one pair but with an entire tribe doing it, it bes something else entirely. If not for the fact that my loving girls are waiting for me up there on the ship below which the Mermaids are sleeping so soundly, I would have definitely joined one of them to try this interesting technique. I bet Fei or Cir wouldnt mind teaching me all about it and it does look so interesting. And calm. Thats a thought for another time, though. Sharing a peaceful night with my wives and two beautiful Slimes, I wake up well-rested and ready to continue our journey. Not that I need this much sleep for obvious reasons but a rxing time with the people I care about always makes me even more energetic than spending the same time napping alone. While the crew gets their breakfast, I share some dishes with the Mermaids. My talented magician wife creates a neat ice tform next to the ships hull so that we can alle down andfortably offer the food to the women staying in the water. Ive been a bit worried about their reception of our cuisine but they quickly fall in love with various grilled and cooked types of meat, veggies, and such. Hopefully, they dont get addicted to it. With that taken care of and our fish friends reinvigorated by the delicious meals, we continue ahead. From that point, I spend a day on the ship and under it interchangeably, apanying mypanions and new friends in turns. Meru takes my ce amongst the Mermaids whenever Im gone just to keep an eye on them, per her own suggestion. Shes just way too nice. And just like that, five more days pass and Cir approaches me right after I jump into the water in the very morning. We are nearly there. It shouldnt take us much longer. We are so lucky to reach our destination without any dangerous idents, she says with a gentle smile. I chuckle lightly and shake my head. You dont say things like this until you are there. And even when you are, just dont. Trust me on that. Whats there to worry about? We have you and your powerful mates to protect everyone, Fei joins in with a more apparent smile. Thank you for the vote of confidence but we shouldnt be getting toofortable because of that. I nod at her and nce around. This is a lot of people to keep from harms way, many more than there are those who can protect them. Dont lose your focus, alright? Thats right. Just because you are now much stronger as a Diva, it doesnt mean that you are suddenly omnipotent, the matron admonished her pupil gently. Dont let these new powers get to your head. Youck practice even if I drilled into you quite some theory during our breaks. I promise to be cautious, Matron Mother. Fei makes a respectful bow, causing her petite breasts to sway a little. Good. Let us depart, then. I ruffle through her hair a bit, evoking a faint blush from the raven-haired Mermaid. We do exactly that and continue our journey. Its pretty obvious that all the fish-taileddies are excited to finally get there because the pace is much quicker than during the previous days. Alyssa and her crew are still able to match it decently well so no oneins and we swim slightly faster than usual. After four hours, the main body of the tribe catches up to the four scouts usually swimming ahead. I move closer to Meru and the Mermaid trio with the matron and we group up in a small circle. Is there some problem? I ask, ncing at my calm mate. No. Everything is great. We just reached our destination, Yun replies with a big smile. I look around in confusion, seeing nothing more than water in every direction. Assuming the only logical exnation, I direct my gaze below my feet and put my hands on my hips. Its below us, isnt it? Some kind of a cavern or such? I ponder out loud. Well show you. Come on. Nel grabs my wrist and leads me down. The others follow shortly after us and we descend into slightly darker waters. Though, they arent that dark, at least not for me and my Mermaid friends. Our eyes seem to adjust decently well to the increasingck of light in the water. It still might get a tad troublesome inplete darkness. Soon, we reach the very bottom and stop in front of a rock formation made up of some almost obsidian-ck mineral. Various sea creatures of different sizes loiter around, minding their own business. If any of them are predatory or hostile, they dont show their fangs in front of the Mermaids, trying to remain on the edge of their attention. Is there anything special about this ce? Meru asks the same question that has been floating around in my mind. Theres a passage between those rocks that leads to a beautiful ce with lots of space. I dont think theres another entrance to get there but we didnt get to explore its entirety since we stumbled on it identally during one of our scouting missions, Nel exins. Its like an abandoned temple so its a perfect spot to settle in. There are already rooms that we can utilise and turn into something amazing. After we secure this passage, perhaps camouging it even better, theres no chance that anyone finds us there, Yun adds. Lets not waste any more time and bring everyone in. Theres so much to do. Fei smiles joyfully and ps her big fin to propel herself forward. Wait. I catch her wrist and stop her in her tracks, surprising the Mermaid with my strength a little. You say that its like a temple. We should be really careful then. Even if its abandoned, who knows if there arent any traps. We didnt notice any thest time, Nel says, swimming closer to us. stair is right. We need to make sure that no dangers lurk in the shadows of our new home. Cires to my rescue. Let us first look around before sending for the others. Ill call for mypanions and we can go in a small group with everyone here present, I suggest. Very well. The matron nods politely. I bolt towards the surface with Meru by my side and we jump onto the deck, shaking off the leftover water out of our hair. Its time for an adventure, I announce as my lovely wives nce at us curiously. Cornelia snorts to the side. Is it one of your adventures or? I chuckle and walk closer to pull her into myself. We can all enjoy it this time. And I really do mean it. She smirks softly and pecks my lips. Im looking forward to it, then. Anyone wants to stay behind? I nce around while still holding onto her waist. All the girls shake their heads, including Lianne. Sorry, but you are staying out of this exactly as we agreed. I squint at her. Aww. Im sure you can protect one more person, no? The Queen pouts cutely. I need someone strong to protect the ship in our stead anyway. And you are going to leave it in the hands of such a frail and weak-looking maiden? Lianne bats her long eyshes at me. Cornelia scoffs at her. With all those stats you are leeching off him? I wouldnt be surprised if you sank the ship by ident after tripping over your own feet. The petite but not-so-weakdy giggles impishly while appearing as innocent as she can. Alyssa steps closer and rests her hand on Liannes shoulder. Its alright. Leave her to me. Ill make sure she obediently and patiently waits for your return like a good wife. You have my word. Noooooooo Dont leave me with her Saveeeeeeeee meeeeeee Lianne begs desperately as the captain drags her away under the deck. I turn away from that sight and focus on my otherpanions. Lets go, then. This will be a good test before we confront the Sahuagins. Everyone has their gear and applied the cream? They all nod and we jump into the water. I take the plunge first with Meru by my side and we watch over the descent of the rest of the party. Safi and Emi join us next, getting rid of their maid uniforms for now and leaving only their cors with spatial storage gems on their jelly bodies. I try my best not to focus on theirdy bits and wee the two beauties with a smile. They use their stic structure to propel themselves around with rtive ease. Its a quite funny and somewhat sexy sight seeing their curves expand and shrink in turns. Neira and Cornelia soon jump in too and I quickly swim closer to them to check on my beloved wives. They open their eyes instantly and while Cornelia panics just a little bit while trying to find her bnce, Neira seems to be doing pretty well, getting the hang of the fins at her feet and the small half-mask providing her with oxygen. I approach Cornelia and get a hold of her. She chuckles at me shyly and a trace of rosiness covers her fair cheeks. Sorry. Im still getting used to this water creature thing, she apologises awkwardly. No worries. Youll get there. I smile at her and we wait a moment for everyone to getfortable. While Neira runs both fins and the mask, Cornelia doesnt have to use thetter thanks to my skill which lets me copy and swap an ability between my Partners. After everyone getsfy and we make some practice movements, we head back to the Mermaids as a group. Cir and the others stare at us curiously, especially at Cornelia, who appears slightly different from how they remember her, most likely, including the fact that she can casually exist underwater. Alright. I will lead the expedition since Im pretty sure that Im the most durable out of us, I begin the briefing. Id like Meru to close our group and watch everyones backs. The formation in the middle isnt that strict but try not to swim too far away from everyone. No one raises any objections and I bring out a few shlights andnterns from my spatial ring. Courtesy of our master artificer, of course. Sirgia has created some prototypes on the side, though prototypes is a strong word considering that a glowing gem on a stick or inside a ss box isnt that unheard of. She just utilised some of the modern casing designs Shino shared with her. With all of us carrying a light source in hand, I move into the ck cave after Fei finds the exact entrance. Its opening is positioned at a very weird angle and hidden between two deep obsidian ridges so it would have taken me a lot of time to locate it by myself. But, the same can be said about any potential intruders. We swim into a wide but irregr passage. I guess its something like ten metres in diameter at the widest points we pass. It snakes around like a mad serpent, though, and we have to take so many turns that its easy to lose count. Add a pitch-ck darkness illuminated only by our tools to the mix and thats a prime recipe for an underwater horror movie. A few minutes into our spooky journey, we find a dead end. But, it turns out that it was the correct way as Yun points out a giant hole in what looks like a man-made wall from the outside. Its still made of dark stone but its slightly lighter, at least, and consists of neat bricks which are more noticeable. Its definitely part of the mentioned temple. Master, in case there really are any traps inside, I think it will be wise for the two of us to apany you at the front, Safi speaks up before we delve further. Emi agrees! Safi and Emi can easily avoid almost everything while also protecting Master! Even if Emis body gets damaged, Emi is going to be all fine as long as the core is safe! the green beauty adds cheerfully. Fine. You do speak some truth. And Im sure that you will be able to take a peek into the tiniest crevices with your slime. I nod and they smile at me happily. We keep the base formation more or less intact and slowly make our way into the breach. I quickly note that the edges of the hole look quite jagged and damaged by something other than time or water currents. Nothing elsees to mind, though, considering the fact that even we had some trouble getting past the two ridges creating a tight fissure. Perhaps someone used quite destructive magic on either side of the wall. Carefully shining some light inside the spacious corridor extending past the forcefully made entrance, we swim inside while being wary of our surroundings. The first thing we can notice is the evidence of some race or species truly living or using this ce in the past. The bricks have been obvious but there are much more decorations on this side, resembling an actual temple or something simr. We decide to stick together and choose one of the two avable directions. Cornelia uses her Ice Magic to mark the hallway so that we dont get lost exploring this unknown, abandonedplex. It doesnt look that habitable at the first sight but if we can figure something out to bring more light to this ce, it should warm up nicely. Maybe theres some illumination system here and we just need to discover it. Nevertheless, we carefully continue ahead while checking out all the rooms and chambers on our way. Safi and Emi usually enter them first, followed by me, and the three of us examine the interiors before the others join us. We dont stumble on any traps just like the Mermaids said but my lovely Slimes still check every nook and cranny just to bepletely safe. They are even more invaluable to this operation than I initially thought. This ce really could work, Cirments after we swim into a bigger area, looking like a hub of some sort, with many paths leading out. If only we can take care of the darkness. I think Glowstone should do the job decently well, Fei replies while looking around. There are many spots all over the walls, ceiling, and the supporting pirs where we could hang them. Im pretty sure we saw a deposit not that far from here during our journey. We should be able to mine it without much issue, Nel adds. We will need a lot for a ce this vast, Yunments. It might take us more than a day to fully explore this temple or whatever it is. If we dont want to risk any surprises, we have to verify that there arent any other exits like that scary hole. ~I was keeping an eye on the presence of any currents and I dont think I noticed any,~ Neira lets me know mentally since her mouth is quite busy so I ry her words. Maybe we should split now? We must have covered more than half of this structure for sure. If we didnt stumble on any traps so far, Im fairly certain that there just arent any, Fei suggests. I wouldnt be so sure, Cornelia quickly shoots her down. We might be located in an unimportant part of thisplex. Its not like we have a map to know where we are exactly and what else is around. It seems at least somewhat important to me. Safis voice reaches us from the side and we all turn to find the sapphire-skinneddy. She floats in the water quite a distance away from us, right next to another wall on the other end of this massive chamber. We swim up to her to take a peek at what she has discovered and realise that it isnt really part of the wall but a giant double gate with an intricate design on each wing. The patterns depict some aquatic race and unrecognisable symbols. The gate is slightly open towards us, just enough for one person to almost squeeze through. Naturally, we dont risk anyones safety by sending them into the unknown and everyone just gazes into the gap while prodding the insides with their light sources. I focus on the sigils carved into the two wings. Are you able to figure out what this is with your overpowered Linguist? Cornelia asks, stopping by my side. Well, Im trying my best, but it isnting that easy. This might have been a food storage or warehouse if Im not mistaken I answer and furrow my brows after noticing something. Slightly above us, the gate wears marks closely resembling those we have seen all over the edges of the hole that we used to get in here. Jagged, chipped bits are torn off mysteriously by some weird spell in an attempt to open the massive, stone double doors. Its much clearer in this case from which side the break-in was attempted. Its like someone used that spell to scratch or carve their way into opening this storage. Or perhaps to bite? Ah fuck. A shudder of realisation passes through my body and my face jerks towards the girls below me. Stop shining light into the gap this instant! My sudden shout causes some frowns as they all look up at me and I feel an unexpected death grip on my wrist that almost makes me jump out of my skin. ncing to the side, I find Cornelias face as white as a sheet with her eyes open wide to their limits. Following her gaze, I shiver once more, finding a feral vertical pupil on top of a dirty gold iris staring right back at us while one of the shlight beams shines straight into it. I flinch when a confusing shape lunges forward and I drag Cornelia aside while waving frantically at the others. Get away from the gate! Now! Nobody questions the order and they all swim to the sides as I prepare myself for the impact, taking out my draconic hilt and filling it with mana. Whatever Ive seen in there was massive and there is no doubt that it can smash right through these doors without an issue. But, after a few long seconds, nothing happens and I grow increasingly confused. Then, a scene right out of a horror movie ys out in front of our eyes. A scary-looking creature literally squeezes itself through the slightly open gap in the gate, bringing its dark grey body outside. Multiple tentacles of the same shade slither over the edges of the two doors in the process, trying to help the monster pass the obstacle. We watch as more of its humongous body pushes through the crack like some squishy stress relief ball until it fully plops itself into our chamber. What the fuck is this?! Cornelia cries out next to me in pure shock. A Lusca, I answer, staring right at the creature in the form of a giant, ferocious shark with numerous tentaclesing out of its back end instead of a fin. Its basically a shark with the qualities of an octopus. Kind of exins the chipped bite marks around the edges of the breach and how it squeezed itself into the passage to get here in the first ce. What do we do now? She turns to me. What else? We fuck it up before it fucks us up. I dont think its going to kindly escort us back to the front door of its home after we have woken it up from its peaceful nap. I shrug and she pales even further. Its time to party. Chapter 152 – Not So Jawsome Way to Go Chapter 152 C Not So Jawsome Way to Go I certainly havent expected to run into a humongous shark with freaky tentaclesing out of its ass whening here but its not like we have any other options than to face it now. The massive creature floats in front of the gap in the gate behind it and regards our group with a calctive nce. It seems that the gummy feelers arent the only thing it takes after its aquatic cousin. We might need to put some effort into dealing with its smarts too. The scary shark-octopus hybrid turns towards the nearest target andpresses its body into itself. In a sh, it smacks all of its tentacles to the back while pushing itself forward like a jellyfish. Seeing a shark use weird movements like that is a sight that''s equally as terrific as it isedic. But, we dont exactly have time to be focusing on such aspects as the angry predator lunges at Cir, who is in front of the three other Mermaids. It rushes forward like a bullet, leaving a trail of bubbles on its path. Its merciless jaws snap open and it takes a swing at the surprised matron. Before it sinks its sharp teeth in her, though, a rounded wall of ice suddenlyes into existence right between the two and the Lusca ms into the cold surface so hard that its stic body turns into a pancake for a fraction of a second. No matter how distressed my beautiful magician wife is, she neverpletely loses her cool in the middle of a fight and I send a warm smile at Cornelia, whose still-pale forehead is tensed from focus. The monster regathers itself before any of us manage to squeeze in a follow-up to Cornelias spell and it smacks its tentacles a bunch of times to increase the distance between itself and everyone else. In the meantime, we spread out a little more, taking positions at all angles and in all directions, making sure that it gets a headache while trying to keep up with our numbers. Meru shows off her incredible battle sense and skill by sneaking on the Lusca from its blind spot and jabbing at it with her trident. Contrary to our expectations, the sharp middle spike of her weapon doesnt go through the creatures gummy body like through cotton candy and instead causes a small cave-in before sliding to the side over the surprisingly tough scales. The monster responds instantly and spins around, pping Meru away with its tentacles, sending my fierce mate spinning to the back. It doesnt get to rush after her as piercing, high-pitched sound waves hit it from the side, clearly throwing the monster into distress as its entire frame pulses and twitches frantically under the assault of the loud noise. Fei keeps floating not that far from it while releasing an offensive song from her powerful throat, which is closer to a melodic but also deadly scream of a single vowel. We can literally see the water ripple alongside the note as it crashes into the Lusca. Safi and Emi need no orders to take action and they slither through the water in their true forms, wiggling threateningly as two giant blobs of sapphire and emerald slime. Fei halts her attack the very moment theytch onto the aquatic beast and start swallowing it together, covering the Lusca with their jelly bodies. A quiet sizzling noise reaches our ears and we can see the scales and skin touching their slime being eroded bit by bit. A pained roar shakes the hall we are all in as the not-so-poor monster writhes in agony. No one else makes any moves, leaving the fight to my two charming Slimedies, not wanting to identally hurt them in the process. We dont just watch and do nothing, though. We keep exchanging thoughts and preparing the next steps in case it wont end this easily. And, unfortunately, it would have been too good to be true. The Lusca starts spinning around its own axis faster and faster, bing something akin to a detached propeller from a wind turbine. Its oblong body rotates quickly enough to turn into a smudge and all of its tentacles are extended outside as far as they can, threatening anyone who dares to swim close to them with a mighty p if not something worse. The centrifugal force is too much for our two amazing Slimes and they dont manage to ovee it in the end, gradually getting flung off the beasts skin bit by bit. More of their slime uncovers the monster until almost none of it remains around their cores still somehow glued to the scales. But, sensing the iing danger, Safi and Emi retreat their hearts too and start recollecting their viscous bodies on the side. I wave at the four Mermaids to wait a moment, noticing that they start preparing something, and we bring our own n into motion. Cornelia stops chanting the spell she has been holding onto from the moment the Lusca started spinning and finishes thest bit. Her hazelnut eyes gain a cerulean glow as she joins her hands in a weird sign. Five serpents of frost circle her limbs and tummy each and then shoot forward. Just as the monster turns to us, it notices the shing streaks of energy flowing towards various points around it and tries to follow them with its ferocious eyes. They stop after forming a pentagonal shape and shine brightly with white light, causing us to squint. Scary-looking ice bursts out of these five positions and begins swallowing the Lusca whole, not leaving it any room to run away. As expected, thanks to the fact that we are under the water, Cornelias magic does its job in a blink and the elusive shark ends up encased in tough, magical ice that forms a see-through block with a pentagon as its base in the very middle. We smile at each other as Cornelia exhales heavily after ensuring that the spell finished properly. Good job. As I thought, having someone with Ice Magic on board was the correct decision, I praise her, patting my amazing wife on the shoulder. I admit that it might make things a little bit easier. She chuckles with a proud smirk. I feel almost invincible in the water. My magic is so strong that Im afraid of it getting out of control at one point. ~We just need to make use of opportunities like this to let you practice as much as we can.~ Neira floats up next to us with a gentle smile. Its skin is so tough. Even Sirgias trident wasnt able to pierce it, Meruments after getting near us too. What are we going to do with it now? We cant just leave it be, right? The ice wont seal it forever. Yeah. Since its magically created, I will have to supply it with mana for it to retain its enhanced properties. Otherwise, it can even start chipping off by itself. I can fill it up with energy to a certain extent, ensuring that the consistency remains for a while, but without me around, there will be no way to support it any furth A loud crack interrupts Cornelia as she gives us an exnation of how her magical ice works. We all turn our faces to the floating sculpture and strain our eyes to watch the incapacitated shark with great attention. And, right in front of us, another cracking noise travels through the spacious chamber as a small chink appears in the ice on the inside of the block. Ummm I dont want to be the sceptical one, but are we sure that its going to hold? Yun chuckles wryly. Ah shit. Things just never go ording to the n, do they? I snicker while shaking my head. More and more fractures begin damaging the structure of the ice prison, appearing on the inside and heading towards the outer edges. As one of them actually reaches the end of the frozen water, a loud whistling and hissing sound escapes into the surroundings as something looking like hot, steaming gas gushes out of the tiny hole. Take cover! Cornelia shouts and I hastily pull the girls near us into a hug, turning around to protect them with my own back. A momentter, a powerful explosion quakes the entire ce and sends me hurtling away from its source. I grunt as countless little, jagged pieces graze and bite into my skin while the four of us keep spinning without control until we m into the far end of the hall. I hastily open my arms and check on Cornelia, Neira, and Meru. They all seem fine, just a little shaken. Everybody alright? I shout back towards the spot weve all been in, quickly turning around to see the aftermath. My eyes find Safi and Emi on the side, stretched over the three Mermaid scouts like a bi-coloured protectiveyer. Plenty of ice chunks are lodged in their joined slime and a few smaller, sharper projectiles have clearly breached their defensive shield, but the girls seem to have only minor scratches over their soft skin. My brave Slimedies dont look injured either and I dont sense any pain from them through our bond. Unfortunately, Cir wasnt as lucky and she had to deal with the intense st solely on her own. She has many more tiny cuts and a few growing blemishes where bigger pieces of ice hit her. A very noticeable trail of blood escapes from between her fingers as she presses them into her side, trying to stop the bleeding. A pained grimace twists herdylike face. As for the culprit behind that sudden explosion, the Lusca floats ominously in the middle of a sizzling cloud of what seems to be an escaping steam. It releases angry growls while staring right back at us as the water bubbles in contact with its scales all around, creating a weird, blurry effect near its figure. Cornelia groans behind me, rubbing her forehead. Fuck That bastards ink just has to have a strong reaction with water and MY ice specifically ~What was that?~ Neira asks, regathering her wits too. No idea but whatever it releases makes the ice hot enough to melt and boil after getting in contact with it. The air and water that umted inside shattered the prison into pieces. Talk about bad luck, Cornelia answers. Shouldnt the pressure have killed it in the process? Meru furrows her brows. Fuckers endurance is just impossible, I growl to the side. This is going to be a real pain in the ass. The Lusca stops sniffing the water around it and finally locates the sweet scent of blood, snapping its attention to the Mermaid matron. She wont be able to fend it off in her current state! I shout to the girls. ~Ill be the bait, you help her, stair,~ Neira replies and swims closer to ce a kiss on my cheek, taking off her breathing artefact for a brief moment. Before I get to question her about anything, she summons her own magic and takes control of the water around her body, creating strong currents. She brings a small knife out of her spatial storage and creates a long cut on her left forearm. We watch her speed forward with grace and incredible agility while leaving a trail of blood behind her. Its toote for me to talk her out of it so I rush towards Cir just as Neira reaches the monster. It ignores her for a moment but switches its attention to my clever wife after she swims right in front of its ugly nose. The tasty scent must be impossible to resist as it decides to chase after her as if its entire existence depends on catching the pretty Elf and tearing her to shreds. stair Ugh Cir winces as I get to her. Shush. Save your words. Drink this and be on the lookout. Ill heal you up in a moment. I give her one of the healing potions I keep in my ring and move closer, cing a hand on the gash on her side. It would be great if I could bring Eleas healing magic in to help me but I need to keep the skill locked on Merus ability if I want to remain useful in this fight. I do have a spare breathing artefact but my mobility would be greatly reduced. Thankfully, the potion our alchemist team prepared, paired with my decently powerful Rejuvenate, should suffice. While the wound slowly closes and regenerates, we watch as the mad shark swims in circles all around the huge chamber in an attempt to snack on Neira. She stays focused all the time, not giving it any chances to put even a scratch on her, which certainly makes the hungry beast even more enraged. The others try their best to fit in an attack or two during those wideps, being careful not to inconvenience the brave Dark Elf using herself as bait. That crosses out the more powerful techniques but Meru still uses a few weapon skills to stab and sh at the monster whenever possible. She is able to put some shallow cuts in it that way but doesnt manage to make any meaningful progress in taking the Lusca down. What an unbelievable monstrosity. Kraken seems like nothing in front of it. At least ording to the legends from this world. Cornelia and Fei throw their attempts in too, with the former hurling various ice projectiles at the creature and disturbing its swimming path with numerous deadly obstacles, while thetter throws it off the course with her loud, mesmerising voice attacks. Im d that the magical noise doesnt seem to hurt us as much as the target of her techniques. It certainly looks painful each time the Lusca is hit with it. Im alright now. Thank you. Cirs voice brings me out of my thoughts and I nce up at her strained smile. Wait a little longer. Im almost done. I can still feel how much you hurt by just coursing my mana through your muscles. No need to act tough, they can handle themselves for a while, I reply, squeezing her shoulder with my free hand. Alright. She nods appreciatively. But we cant keep this up forever. The others are bound to grow tired if not exhausted. We need to deal with this monster once and for all quickly. If that happens, Ill just reinvigorate them with my skill. Im much stronger than I look. I can support them for days. No one is getting seriously hurt on my watch. I find her beautiful eyes and gaze into them confidently. Although, you might find it hard to believe after I failed to protect you. She lets out a quiet,dy-like chuckle as a pretty smile curls the corners of her luscious lips up. It was my own fault. I saw how you protected yourpanions and how your friends defended my subordinates. I dont doubt your prowess. You are a Primordial in the end, both in boy and in mind. Well, there might be something to that. From what weve heard up until now, most of the Primordials were quite kind and protective of others, especially from different races than them. If Im going to take a guess, it might possibly be because of their own quite horrific experiences with the evil twin goddess and how she yed with them. It wouldnt be a surprise if they wanted no more people to experience such cruelty, perhaps bing even overly kind. But, we can think about that another time. Right now, we have an enraged shark-octopus thing making our lives unnecessarily harder. Unfortunately, it either isnt a female or its resistances arepletely bonkers since the pure effects of my ss arent affecting it in the slightest. Or perhaps the Lusca is too much of a monster to get seduced by me, though the ancient Primordials did have to fuck quite a few monstrous entities to create some more interesting races inhibiting Naharren in the current age. Do you know anything useful about this monster? I ask Cir while finishing treating her wound. It doesnt have many weak points from the outside, ording to the legends. Its a menace and a true predator of these waters. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that it brought the downfall of whatever race or civilization lived in these ruins, the matron answers. Perfect. We havent even reached the Sahuagins and we are already facing a raid boss. I sigh softly. Raid boss? She raises a brow at me. Nothing. I shake my head. Any bright ideas, though? Its inner flesh is definitely vulnerable, just like most of its orifices. It might be hard to wound its eyes or the roof of its mouth with both being dangerously close to its incredibly sharp teeth. The stories say that many fearless warriors lost their limbs attempting that. I ponder over Cirs words, stroking my chin lightly. My gaze falls onto her tail, spotting a certain neatly masked spot somewhere midway through her aquatic appendage. Without looking into it with great attention, you wouldnt even know that its there. Wait My brows rise as it dawns on me. You said all orifices Isnt there one thats quite far from its jaws? Like, right on the other end? What are youoh. A barely noticeable blush tinges Cirs noble cheeks. There should be one. Though, it might not be as safe to approach as in the case of all the other fish since the Lusca does have its tentacles to defend it. Im not even sure if it is located on its underside or somewhere amongst those. Thats enough for me. Its time to end this. Wait. Cir stops me and Im suddenly pulled into a deep kiss, epting not just her greedy tongue invading my mouth but also some kind of pleasant energy that flows down my throat, making me quite hot on the inside. She breaks the kiss with a slightly more apparent flush. This will make you immune to our songs. Ill regroup with Fei and we will do our best to immobilise it for as long as we can. Thank you. I smile at her warmly. You taste amazing, by the way. With a wink, I leave the pretty matrons side and rush back towards the battlefield. Its in as much chaos as it has been moments earlier. Neira remains elusive and impossible to capture, dancing through the water in all directions like a professional swimmer. Though, rather than her being good at swimming, its more like she is just one with the water, using it to propel her body exactly how and where she wants. Im joining in! Keep its attention off me and slow it down as much as you can! I shout to everyone so that both mypanions and the Mermaids get the message. What are you going to do? Cornelia asks as I pass by her. Something you would definitely love me to do to you. I chuckle and continue ahead. After a moment of confusion, she sessfully finds traces of my n in my thoughts and turns red in an instant. Pervert! I snicker once more at her embarrassed cry and close onto the iling monstrosity. The Luscas tentacles keep propelling it forward with strong thrusts. Thanks to its stic body, it can change directions mid-lunge, not having to worry about its mass and eleration. Its definitely aplex foe to fight, not to mention running away from it. Even through her slightly flustered state, Cornelia still manages to aid me and sets a few perfectly ced obstacles on the sharks path, directing it exactly where I need it to be. Naturally, Neira is informed about their creation beforehand and makes proper adjustments to her manoeuvres. Hiding behind one of the dense ice walls, I wait for the perfect moment. The beast swims next to me and suddenly gets smacked by Merus trident from below, hit straight in its pointy nose. She follows it up with a spin and a mighty hit from her tail, sending the monster barrelling towards the other frozen obstruction. It looks like hitting one of those mushy stress-relief toys with a baseball bat in mid-air and I barely stop myself fromughing at the sight. Speeding after the ugly creature, I catch up to it shortly after it crashes into the block of ice. Trying to quickly verify if our new n has any chances of sess, I get myself under the monsters belly and scan its surface with my eyes. Since what Im looking for might be slightly camouged like in Cirs case, I brush my palms over its skin and scales too, grazing my fingers dangerously close to the ce where its body changes from that of a shark into tens of wriggly tentacles. An angry roar shakes the chamber and at least a dozen of those slimy, yucky appendages wrap themselves all around my torso and limbs. Immediately, the Lusca starts releasing its ink or whatever this unpleasant, acidic substance is called amongst its species, and my diving suit starts emitting sizzling noises. Somehow, it turns out to be surprisingly durable as no holes show up immediately after the materiales in contact with the acid and only some of my uncovered skin gets burnt by it. Sirgia and our two amazing tailors must have gone to infinity and beyond to make outfits so durable and tough. I should have realised earlier that they wouldnt give us anything normal. The fingers of my left hand brush over a slight change in the Luscas slick underbelly but Im yanked away from it by those annoying tentacles. No matter how much I struggle, they dont let me go. I try ripping them out with my decently OP strength but they just shrink and expand like some radioactive gummy worm. Thankfully, the bravedies from all arounde to my aid. Safi and Emi have formed that weird circr body-merge from the past and I watch them st a ray of acid straight into the face of the shark-octopus, making it wince and growl. Smart of them to try to fight fire with fire. Cornelia keeps creating ice walls and blocks all around the overgrown fish with an obvious identity crisis, preventing the Lusca from running away and moving around in general. Then, my lovely Neira shows up in front of the bastard with Nel and Yun by her sides, all of them bleeding from their arms. Their mixed blood flows right into the monsters ugly mug and throws it into some kind of frenzy. It lets out a mighty roar, loosening its grip on me ever so slightly. I dont have to wait long for it to let me gopletely as Cir and Fei join forces and begin a song at the same time, positioned on both sides of the massive creature. They hit it with a reverberating, shaking vowel each, which makes the monster growl in pain and thrash around. The restraints holding me back retract and I hastily get into position right under the bump I found a moment earlier, summoning the draconic hilt from my storage. Im really sorry, Lilith. I swear to meticulously clean you up after we are done here. I kiss the purplish gem at the end of the hilt. Not wasting any more time, I reel my right arm to the back and take aim upwards at a slight angle. cing my left hand just below the targeted hole, I smirk to myself. Apologies, dear sir, but your prostate exam is long overdue. Im afraid that this wont be very pleasant. Thrusting my right arm forward with the strength of all my stats, I drive it straight into the Luscas anus and sink the hilt deep in its fishy exhaust. Another roar full of anguish makes the walls tremble as I drive my limb into the quite sizable hole way past my elbow. Scrunching my face, I reaffirm my grip on the weapon and follow up with the next step of the n. Trying to bring up the most detailed and precise image of a big mace with long, devilishly serrated edges running all the way down the metal shaft in my mind, I infuse the artefact with lots of mana. I can feel it taking shape ordingly to my wishes and the Lusca wails again as something expands inside its anal cavity enough to press into all its walls. Should have not neglected your regr appointments. I snicker to myself and begin the torture. Using all my strength again, I yank the weapon back towards myself, tearing out a new one for the ugly creature. The firmly lodged head of the diabolical mace scrapes, cuts, and sts the insides of the poor fishie as I drag it almost to the very exit. Serpents of blood flow out of the widened hole when I reach the end. My apologies. I didnt get a good feel of that one. Let me try again. With a wide smile forcing itself onto my lips, I thrust my arm back in, this time alongside the materialised weapon. The deadly serrated des at the edges of the mace rip even more wounds inside the Luscas rectum as they violently graze against the delicate inner flesh while going higher and deeper. Naturally, more wails and pained roars follow. Who wouldnt scream in agony under such circumstances? In any way, I proceed with my enhanced fisting and repeatedly shove the hilt up the monsters asshole to do as much damage as I can. My girls wouldnt be the badasses they are if they didnt cash in on the given opportunity and they work together to take down the Lusca alongside me. Cornelia creates two thick javelins of ice and swims closer to the screeching beast to push them into its open jaws when they reach the widest point of expansion. She sets them up on the sides of its teeth from the inside, cing them vertically. When the Lusca tries to close its jaws again, it impales itself on both of them and they stop it from finishing the movement like the pneumatic rods upholding the hood in modern cars. Without any risk of getting bitten and torn into shreds, my fierce sharkgirl mate leans into the creature''s ominous jaws and starts making soup from the roof of its mouth and its tongue with her gifted trident. Safi and Emi show up next to her and help her out by adding one more ingredient into the mix, one that easily melts the chunks and pieces their aquatic friend kindly prepares in the Lusca-themed bowl. Seeing that the monstrosity is getting really desperate and defensive after sensing imminent danger to its life, our Mermaid supporters bring their songs from its sides once more, preventing it from doing anything stupid. Unfortunately, the force behind their voices vibrates so much that it shatters the ice javelins holding the Luscas jaws open and they snap shut, thankfully without any of mypanions between its teeth. Although, this seems like a big mistake as the mix of blood, flesh, and powerful acid poured into those by my lovely Slimedies flows deeper inside the monsters digestive system and causes heaps and loads of additional damage. The Lusca slowly loses its energy instead of getting even angrier and its movements graduallye to a stop. As it freezespletely, I halt my fisting too and plop the mace out of its anus, unplugging the vited tunnelpletely. A steady stream of blood and something else flows out and I hastily swim away to keep my distance from it. The Lusca then releases a deep rumble somewhere from within and flips upside down, starting to float up into the ceiling, where it stops and remains dead. Now, that was a shitty encounter. I chuckle, shaking my arm to get rid of the blood and other stains. You are noting anywhere close to me with that arm for a week straight! Cornelia announces with a grimace, increasing the distance between us. Everyone elseughs softly and the two of us smile at each other. Its fully dead, isnt it? Nel asks, poking the unmoving, bloated corpse of our enemy. I would still be careful. You saw what its ink can do. You can never know when it will leak out, Yun replies with a smirk as her friend jerks away in panic. What are we going to do with it now that its dead? Fei looks between the matron and me. Do you guys want to turn it into food or something? I raise a brow at Cir. That is possible but we would like to offer its carcass to you since it was your group that has contributed the most in ying this monstrosity. She nods politely at me and the girls. We are receiving a lot from you and it would make us feel less ufortable for being unable to reciprocate that kindness. Yeah! Fei instantly agrees alongside the other duo of Mermaids. I nce between all of my girls and they shrug together. Sure. We wont be impolite then and ept your gift. I bet Alyssa will love it. Our side chuckles again while the Mermaids are unfortunately unable to get the joke. Leaving the corpse aside, what are our next steps? Cornelia asks the fishdies. I think we need to make sure that there are no surprises hiding in this underwaterplex anymore. Even though I dont think that the Lusca would allow any other predators or even prey to live in its territory, its better to be safe than sorry, the matron replies. I agree. Meru nods lightly. This ce is very nice to settle down after some initial work. We just need to patch the hole or turn it into a fortified entrance and you should be safe here. As long as there are no other breaches. You girls take a moment to rest and recover your strength while we bring the carcass to our ship, I suggest. We will continue the exploration in half an hour. Everyone on board? The Mermaids nod respectfully and we do exactly that. While my women push the floating body of the Lusca down the hallways leading to the forcefully created entrance, I spend a moment revitalising Cir, Fei, Yun, and Nel. They smile at me appreciatively as my warm energy fills their bodies and the sweet Fei shows a fair blush while ncing at me with an upturned gaze. Her two friends grin and jab at each other with their elbows. I leave the four beauties to take a short break, supplying them with some water-resistant jerky and a few waterskins filled with delicious cold tea. Rushing after my girls, I catch up with them just as they are trying to squeeze the Lusca through the narrow gap hiding the entrance to the cavern leading to the ruins. They count to three and push the mushy body with all they have, forcing it past the thin crevice. Halfway through, the carcass squirts some blood and other substances out of its vited orifices and makes us allugh maniacally at the farting sound it releases. Giggling like idiots, we somehow bring it out into the open waters, hoping that the faint trail of blood and less savoury liquids wont attract any unnecessary attention to the masked passage. Seeing a massive shark monster the size of an orca emerge from between the waves causes some panic but we quickly inform Lianne to let everyone know that theres nothing to worry about. They quickly throw down lines ands and we flip our prize onto them, tying everything together. As expected, the moment the Lusca falls onto the deck, the captain almost faints again. This time though, Lianne is there to catch Alyssa and somehow keeps her conscious while giggling impishly. The rest of the crew is in awe at our prey and tens of questions rain on us as they examine the ugly monster. The marine experts point out parts that might be valuable and we start taking our kill apart alongside the sailor women. Safi and Emi flow inside the Lusca and melt anything dangerous and already obliterated with their acidic slime, getting rid of the soup they have cooked with Meru earlier. They are careful not to damage the sack holding the monsters ink and soon emerge from its body with proud smiles, earning themselves lots of mana kisses and pats. After we cut the shark-octopus in half from the inside, the rest happens in a sh. Thedies make sure to preserve its skin, scales, teeth, bones, and ink, of course. Most of the other elements are skillfully turned into preserved food or loaded into barrels to sell off for a nice price. The cooks already prepare an incredible meal from our game and we take some of it with us as we jump back into the water, returning to the Mermaids awaiting our presence. Snacking on the tasty meat, our reunited group explores the remaining parts of the ruins while keeping our guards up. We dont find any other sleeping monstrosities, nor the Luscas potential mate. Hopefully, it was a loser and didnt get to score a nice, ugly, octopus-wannabedy. There are also no other holes in the entire structure. We do stumble on a massive, sealed gate, most likely intended to be the main entrance to this ce. They dont want to move easily and we cant see any special mechanism to operate them so we leave them be for now, deciding to focus on the breach made in the side edge of theplex. With no danger in sight, we bring all the other Mermaids in and Cir starts giving out orders to her subordinates. Thedies spread out and form teams rted to what their tasks are. Some of them know minor magic and such and thus we move with those able to manipte earth and simr elements to seal the broken wall. Instead ofpletely fixing it, we turn it into a revolving door which opens by pushing a specific rock on the concealed side and a certain brick from the inside. The entrance is almost impossible to recognize from the caverns so we shouldnt have to worry about someone finding it on their own. Of course, they will put some sentries down here to watch over itter. When we return to the main hall, its alreadypletely changed. First of all, the surroundings are illuminated much better thanks to numerous glowing crystals in the walls. Not all the sconces and other holders are filled yet but the Mermaids brought out all the gems they had on themselves. Cir says that they will send people out to mine more tomorrow, just making the ruins habitable for today. I swim around with the girls and we help the fish-taileddies whenever we can. They are very capable on their own, of course. Its also their new home so its only natural that they decorate and customise it to their own liking. We just give them a hand with a thing or two. And, well, who can say no to being around dazzling, topless fishdies with bright smiles? After about three hours, we are kicked out of the ruins and invited toe back two hourster to celebrate their tribe finding a new ce to settle down. We obediently escape back to the ship and spend some time with the crew, retelling our small adventure down in the depths many times. Lianne ps excitedly all the way through the story, listening to our tales with a wide smile. When the timees to return, we bid farewell to everyone and prepare to jump over the ships side. Since Lianne is quite adamant abouting with us, we talk about it briefly and agree to take her this once since it should be safe now. She gets her own respiratory artefact and swallows the skin care pill. We observe her carefully while swimming back to the Mermaids to see if she will be fine this deep, but she takes everything like a champ, perhaps partially thanks to all the stats she is stealing from me. We find the grand hall beautifully decorated with a myriad of tapestries, artsy materials and other elements. Stone tables have been set up with lots of food and drinks at the bottom, going in circles all around the central point. Some of the Mermaids prepared corners with musical instruments and are either ying slow, calming melodies or still tuning their beloved tools. The big party starts a momentter and we join everyone in the obvious VIP spots next to the matron. Beautiful music ys as we snack on their offerings and chat casually. Many women swim to us to give their thanks for our help and protection. All in all, a warm and friendly atmosphere. At least until it suddenly turns silent. Cir floats up at the centre above all the tables. My dear sisters. I hope you are enjoying yourselves during this grand feast meant to celebrate us finding a new home to settle in. Im pretty sure you are aware that this moment of glory and happiness wouldnt have been able to exist if not for the benevolent help of our new benefactor, stair, and his women. Im also sure that you, just like me, dont want to appear ungrateful in the face of such a blessing. Therefore, after discussing it with the elders of the tribe, we decided to pledge our allegiance to our new patron, the honourable Primordial stair! Let us now begin the Ritual of Fidelity! The mermaids cheer happily and start pping with joy as we look around in slight confusion. A mesmerising, almost hypnotising tune starts ying as all the instruments work in tandem to bring out the best possible melodic experience. My eyes move to the front as Fei swims up to me with a shy smile. Her entire Human half is decorated with beautiful patterns made with paint, perfectly entuating her lithe figure and the alluring swell of her womanly charms. And that includes her girly mound too as I quickly notice that shecks the panties all the Mermaids use to cover themselves down there. Exchanging polite nces with the women sitting by my sides, she shares a nod with them and extends a hand to me. Giving them onest look, I take it and apany the adorable Diva to the centre as we float up to the matron. A slightly apologetic smile paints Cirs lips. Normally, it should be the matron mother who offers herself as a tribute, but since Im not the only Diva in our settlement anymore, I dont think the traditions will be disrespected if I relinquish the privilege of the first pledge to Fei, who requested it ever so kindly. Please, ept her and our tribe alongside. It will be an honour. She makes a respectful bow and Fei follows up with a polite nod, smiling at me with her cheeks growing increasingly more rosy. I smile back at her softly and release a quiet sigh. I ept. Lets make your tribe stronger together. Fei beams at me with a timid, toothy grin and pushes herself into my chest, joining our lips in a delicate kiss. I wrap my arms around her waist and graze her back as cheers erupt around us once more. Oh well. No matter where I am, it looks like I''m just not destined to rest. Chapter 153 – A Beguiling Show Chapter 153 C A Beguiling Show I spin slowly with the pretty Mermaid, or rather I should say the pretty Diva in my arms as we exchange gentle kisses. Joyful cheers fill our ears as we nibble on each others lips in the centre of everything. It sounds like the party is just getting started with this quite interesting ritual their matron initiated. At least from what I understood during her grand speech. But, Fei doesn''t let my mind wander away from her, actively chasing after my mouth. I can feel her pouty lips curling up with each dainty kiss she nts on mine. Her delicate hands hold my cheeks as her fingers brush over my skin. Meanwhile, I graze over her smooth, alluring back. So, a tribute, hm? I whisper to her the moment I get a chance to open my mouth. Fei withdraws her lips for a moment, still hugging me dearly. If you expected the Matron Mother to be one then Im very sorry. No, not in the slightest. I chuckle at her and steal one more kiss from her. I didnt expect any. But, Im happy that you decided to fulfil that role. I just hope that you arent doing this just to repay my earlier favour. And making you into a Diva. She shows the sweetest smile as an adorable trace of rosiness paints her cheeks. I would lie if I said that those arent part of the reason, but Im doing this because I want to. Just like everyone else here. Including Matron Mother. It looks like I left asting impression on you after our first meeting. A small smirk sneaks onto my face. A cute giggle escapes Feis mouth. That you did. You are very handsome, and you seem smart and charming, not to mention how good you made me feel with just your tongue. It was heavenly. I only hope that I can do half as well. But, that wille in a moment. First, I wanted to show you something. Sneaking a shy nce at my face, she trails with her palms over my chest until she reaches my waist. Finding my hands on her hips, she takes a hold of them and giggles quietly, pping her enchanting fin with enough strength to pull me with herself. I let the ck-haired Diva guide me to a block of stone near the ground and sit me down on its edge, facing the entire gathering of the celebrating Mermaids. Fei takes a look to the side, nods at someone in the distance, and the music that the various instruments have been ying the entire time switches into a slower, more enchanting tune. She shows a beautiful smile at me and pushes herself a little bit to the back, floating in front of me. It takes me a moment to realise what shes up to, but after the first few seductive waves of her arms, it bes crystal clear, just as clear as the water inside this ancient underwaterplex. Fei intends to give me a good show of her body and most likely her dancing skills as a Mermaid. She mightck legs but that doesnt mean she cant present me with a skilled belly dance that can make my blood boil. Especially in a certain ce. I rest my hands on the stone by my sides and politely watch the kindly offered spectacle. Feis smile grows even bigger and more charming after she sees me fully intent on following her every movement. She shakes her hips to divert my attention to her tempting,pletely exposed feminine mound, just to steal it again with her fingers, waving them seductively in front of her girly parts and tracing them up her slim belly to her very breasts. She keeps her long tail and wide hips swaying from side to side while leaning slightly to the back. A seductive sigh leaves her luscious lips as her fingers pass over her hard nipples, with her pert and tender chest disyed to me in all its glory, now even much more due to her faintly arched back. She keeps running her palms over her front, inching closer to her sealed slit, sneaking lustful nces at my face. The music bes a little bit quicker and she swims closer to me again. Our faces stop right in front of each other for a brief moment before she unhurriedly floats up. My nose literally traces a path over her chest, stomach, and then pelvic area. She spins around when it reaches herher regions and all I can catch is a whiff of her strong arousal before her fragrant pussy disappears from my sight. A giggle reaching my ears confirms that she knows perfectly well what she is doing and Fei circles me while slowly spinning. She looks down at me as my gaze follows her dazzling figure the entire time. I get a glimpse of her perfect breasts and inviting slit every now and then as she moves her hands to different regions with eachzy rotation. The tune switches once more and she returns to my front with an even more seductive sway, extending her arms high above her head. She wiggles her hips around while angling her body from side to side, watching me intently with her head locked in ce. It looks almost impossible but yet she is doing it right in front of my eyes. And the effect is amazing. Lazily moving closer, she hangs her perky chest at my eye level and holds it there for a moment, almost smushing my face with her delicious-looking breasts. It takes quite a lot of self-control not to lean forward or reach out but I know better than to disturb ady during the dance shes putting so much effort into. But, it seems that the Earth''s rules of no touching do not work the same in Naharren as Fei first brushes her hands over my cheeks, then grazes them down my chest and stomach, and finally finds my own palms. Pulling them up, she mirrors the motion over her body while using my hands, cing them around her cheeks and dragging them down. She stops briefly around her fair bust and releases a dainty sigh, still swaying her pretty tail and hips. Her delicate fingers force mine to knead and squeeze her tender breasts. I act ordingly and fulfil my role while leaving the lead to her. Fei nibbles on her lower lip while looking at me with hooded eyes. After letting me y with her chest long enough, she drags my palms down her sides. Surprising me a little, she slowly turns around and my hands end up on her back. Floating even closer, she pushes herself into my chest and guides my fingers to stroke her charming hips and travel up her sides. Letting go of me, she raises her arms up again, giving me a perfect view of her alluring back and seductive figure. I can see the inviting roundness of her breasts poking past the sides of her lithe frame. Straightening her back, she rests her head on my shoulder and turns her face to me as much as she can. Taking hold of my hands once more, she runs them over her smooth belly and soft breasts while leaving fluffy kisses on my neck. I graze her nipples a little more than she intends me to and evoke a quiet moan from the cute Diva. She giggles sweetly and bites me, punishing me for getting ahead of myself. Though, she decides to reward me right away and brings my fingers down low, passing her pelvis. She looks deep into my eyes as my digits run into intense heat and I quickly recognize the texture embracing my fingers. Fei drags them up and down her parted lower lips using one hand, and teases her clit with the other. Her mouth hangs open, whispering sweet whines and sighs into my ear. But then, she slides down, escaping my grasp as the music takes another turn, bing almost chaotic and frantic. She makes a lot of spins and pirouettes around me, shing me her privates. At the same time, she keeps one palm all the time on me, making one, uninterrupted path. Slowly, bit by bit, the tune calms down and so does the dancing Mermaid. After making a few moreps, Fei ends up back in front of me and brushes her fingers down my cheek, neck, chest, and stomach again. Just as the musices to aplete stop, her hand finishes its path right on my crotch. Leaning forward to give me the best view of both her beautiful breasts and aroused pussy, she gives my manhood a tender squeeze and sighs heavily. How was it? she asks with a wide, toothy smile, trying to catch her breath. Ick words to describe how unimaginable that was. I smile back at her, evoking a deep blush on her adorable face. Im so d, Fei breathes out quietly. You are the first person I showed my full dance to. Others saw only parts of it. I wanted to save it for an important man. I still cant believe I got the chance to dance for our new protector. And the male I like. I chuckle softly and graze her cheek. Im honoured. There are so many handsome sailors you could have chosen to perform for, especially with your first dance. No, I am honoured. And I want to keep showing you more of my dances. And only you. If thats okay, of course. She nces at me with an upturned gaze and a deep blush. It is. I lean forward to ce a tiny peck on her forehead. Do Mermaids settle down like this, though? I thought your race prefers to be a bit more free, unrestricted. You are right. But its not a rule. This is my choice. From the moment we saw each other, I knew that was it. And then you awakened me. And stayed to help. I think that might have ruined the taste of other males for me. I guess I now have to take responsibility for that. Iugh a little and her blush deepens because of it. You are aware that I live mostly onnd, right? Im not a sailor. I dont spend my life on the sea. I wont be able to be with you regrly. Thats okay with me. I will be very busy from now on too. Just seeing each other now and then will be fine. And if it gets too hard, Ill figure something out. Maybe Ill seduce some sailors with my songs, make them put me in a barrel and deliver to the ce where you live. I chuckle again and shake my head. Dont do that. Its dangerous. Youll have to promise to tell me whenever you grow too lonely. We will be able to converse mentally at any time if you ept me. Oh. Really? Thats amazing. She beams at me. Do we have to mate for such a magical bond to form? Well, it certainly helps to do so, but it can be done without it too. You just have to ept this. I send her the request and Fei regards it with a quick nce before epting it. What a useful ability. She giggles. But, I should try to tuck away my curiosity for now. Im keeping everyone waiting far too long already. I was supposed to present myself as a tribute to you right after the dance. So, may I do it now? Finding her pretty eyes again, I nod at the pretty Diva. A charming smile takes over her gentle face and she hovers closer, pressing her perky chest into mine. Both of her hands move to my crotch and rub the bulge visible through the stic material. She clearly searches for a way to unveil it but since she wont find it no matter how long she looks, I make my suit disappearpletely. A small gasp escapes her lips as my hot member suddenlynds in her grasp. Feis cheeks grow more crimson and she regards my face with onest nce before floating a little bit lower, positioning her head in front of my cock. cing her hands on my thighs, she spreads them a little and leans forward to nt a peck on the monument of desire standing between them. Its finally time for me to return the favour. She giggles adorably and focuses her attention on my waist. I observe how she rains fluffy kisses all over my length, almost nibbling on me mischievously. Those loving bites make me bob all around and I can barely hold back a chuckle at how she ys with my member. It does feel nice for sure and I continue to enjoy Feis gentle caresses. Getting bored of just kisses, she slides her mouth down my shaft and sucks one of my orbs into her mouth. Her hand starts unhurriedly pumping my erection up and down as she licks one of the two precious jewels like a lollipop, swirling her tongue all around it. Watching her work on me from above, I reach out and brush through her ck hair, uncovering more of her beautiful face. Our gazes connect and she doubles her efforts in response. Moving to the other half of the treasure, she still uses her free hand to tickle the released one. She is more than just skilful at what she does. Fei clearly possesses the necessary knowledge to drive a man mad with lust. It mighte from the fact that she is a Mermaid perhaps. They are kind of like the distant cousins of Subi but living in the water so that doesnte as a big surprise, honestly. After a few short minutes of pleasing my two dangling friends, she finally traces her tongue back up my shaft and stops her lips right on the tip. Looking straight at me, she parts them and very carefully takes me inside her mouth. Almost instantly, she creates such a vacuum with her cheeks that she forces a groan out of my throat. She spares no effort to milk that sausage dry. Unhurriedly bobbing her head up and down on my cock, she makes the most powerful vacuum cleaners ashamed of themselves each time she pulls back, and embarrasses any massage devices while going in again, coiling her slick tongue around my length, giving it an unbelievablyplex series of squeezes and tickles. That thing about Subi might actually not be too far off from the truth. To reward Feis devotion, I let my pleasure slowly build up through her efforts, limiting almost none of it. She clearly senses me getting closer and closer to the grand eruption and speeds up even more, not dropping the quality of her blowjob in the slightest. Shortly before I reach an orgasm, she pulls back far enough to almost let go of my tip, most likely to focus her attention on it for thest bit. Or so I thought. Instead of doing that, she suddenly opens her mouth wide and sings a loud, high, echoing note. In the middle of it, she ms her face down, literally impaling her vibrating throat on my cock, pushing my dick deep into it up to the very base. I groan loudly and grab her head as she assaults me with pleasure-sting soundwaves, making not just my manhood tremble but also my entire fucking underbelly. With that firm grasp of her narrow throat coiled around my ns and shaft, and with those orgasmic, muscle-prating sound waves, I erupt into her embrace like never before. Holding her in ce, I ride my high with her keeping it like that for the entirety of my climax. Not even the hot serpents of cloudy liquid painting her throat white stop her resonant song. And I feel like I shoot a double from that unconceivable stimtion. After Im fully done releasing my load, which takes a while, Fei withdraws herself from my member while scooping all the cum along the way with her flexible tongue. She lets me out with a soft pop and a dainty peck on the tip, showing a wide smile. Its so delicious. And so abundant. Ive never had anything like this, she says with a tiny spark in her eyes. Well, you might not have had a Primordial, then. I chuckle at her and she joins me with a giggle. Did I do good? she asks with an upturned gaze. Let me just say that I usually dont cum this much. Fei hits an adorable fist bump by her side and blushes heavily after realising that I was able to see that. Im d, then. Now we can properly seal the promise. This was just me being a bit selfish. You can be as selfish as you want. I smile at her and ept the hand she extends to me. What now? Oh, nothing much. I just get to offer you my body. Im sure you will know what to do with it. She shoots me a quick grin and pulls me back to the centre of the celebration. After nodding respectfully at the matron, she turns to me and we float closer to each other. Fei takes a deep breath, causing her pert chest to heave strongly while pressed into me, and closes her eyes. The entire hall growspletely silent as every single Mermaid watches us with bated breath. Im a little lost for a few seconds, not sure if theres something I need to do or say at the current moment, but Fei starts whispering something without opening her eyes. I soon realise that she is beginning another song. And this time it is an actual song. Her voice gradually grows louder and louder as she sings about the journeys her people, the Mermaids, have made in ancient times. I hold her close as she tells a beautiful tale about a pilgrimage to find a ce they could call home, the work they put into turning the location they discovered into one, and the rise of a friendly and kindhearted society. At the moment when she reaches the part about starting a search for a guardian and protector of their people, her tone hits a crescendo, and the dormant until now lines covering her lithe figuree to life. The temporary tattoos begin to shine with a rainbowy glow and I follow them with my gaze, admiring her entire body. I quickly notice that they all head towards the same ce, her womanhood. Even though Fei is in no state to instruct me, these lines are enough of a guide. She keeps her song echoing through the underwater chamber and I wait for the perfect moment, confident that I will know exactly when to do my part. And that time trulyes as she spreads her arms to the sides and directs her face towards the ceiling. Reaffirming my hold on Feis hips, I thrust myself into her pussy with all I have. Her voice instantly hits a much higher note as my hard member slides through her loving embrace, reaching her very depths. The tribal tattoos glow the strongest for a few seconds and then starting off her skin, dissipating into the water. Fei slowly lowers the volume of her song as it nears its end. Bringing her face back in front of mine, she opens her charming eyes the moment thest sound escapes her throat, showing me a warm smile. No more patterns decorate her smooth skin. It is done. You can now release your seed inside my womb. The ritual will be fullypleted when I receive your semen deep in my body, she announces quietly. You dont need to ask twice but I grin at her and Fei raises a curious brow at me. I aint going to cum by myself. I lean forward and steal her lips, moving my palms to her tender breasts. She lets out a sharp gasp of surprise and giggles sweetly. Our tongues are soon coupled in a passionate dance as we make out with any reservations. Feis fingers rub my muscles as I knead her chest, focusing on making her feel as good as possible. Mhmmmmmm Our tribe is so lucky to find such a generous patron Fei moans into my lips, starting to grind her pussy on my cock. I break the kiss first and bring my lips lower. Fei sighs blissfully as I nibble on her nipple, ying with the other one using my palm. She wounds her fingers into my hair and holds me close to her soft boob, starting to get even more proactive with her hips. I can feel myself going in and out of her warm,fortable pussy. To not leave it all to her, I move my hands to her lower back and thrust my waist forward while pushing her body towards mine. Some more ardent moans travel through the water as Fei receives my affectionate strokes with a pleased expression. I dont forget about her petite bust and continue pecking both of her breasts in turns. Ohhhh Ohhhh This is so good Please, more It certainly isnt easy to make love to a Mermaid while floating in the open water but that doesnt mean Im not going to give it my all. For now, I keep pounding Feis tight channel with our bodies joined together by hammering into her from slightly below. To get a better angle, I leave her tasty nipples be for now and float a bit higher, going after her lips again. My movements grow quick and mighty enough to throw us into a slight spinning motion and we start descending lower at a sharp angle. Only muffled moans are now able to grace my ears as I keep Feis lips sealed with mine. Our mutual thrusts throw us around more and more whenever we fail to time them together properly. Soon, Fei gasps sharply as her back hits a stone wall. She nces to the sides and notices that we arrived between a Mermaid ying on the lyre and a few other girls next to her. A fierce blush taints Feis cheeks as she makes eye contact with one of them and I use that opportunity to push her more into the wall and start nailing her wonderful passage with more force. The other women stare intently at the ce we are connected, observing how Feis pussy spreads around my dick with every shove. Since all the Mermaids have gotten rid of their panties, I can see their own arousal wafting from their closed girly mounds. The more strength I seem to put into fucking their friend, evoking louder cries from the enchanting petitedy, the more love nectar leaks out of their sealed crevices. Ohhhh! Ohhh! stair! Ohhhh! Im getting close! Fei moans into my face, holding onto my cheeks to keep our gazes locked. Please, let it out deep inside! Ohhhhh! Fill me up and ept the allegiance of our tribe! You want it deep? Say no more. She gives me a curious nce and then yelps when I suddenly yank my cock out of her snug pussy and spin her around. Taking a peek at me over her shoulder, she ends up squished into the ground underneath us as I grab her mesmerising fin and pull it up. Fei figures out what Im after when her tail gets bent up just the way I thought it should be able to and the curve of the tender and flexible appendage reaches herher regions. With her cute slit exposed and pushed out by the unexpected stretch, she receives my penis with a loud, throaty moan. I thrust into her while firmly holding onto her tail with one hand and her hair with the other. Fei starts releasing slightly incoherent noises and moaning cries as I hammer her tight channel relentlessly. Our spectators dont have enough self-control not to reach down to their own warm folds and they begin pleasing themselves to the stimting spectacle. Ohhh! Ohhh! It scrapes so many good spots! Ohhh! At this angle! Fei whines loudly as I dick her down into the ground. I love it! I love it so much! Ohhh! Ohhhh! Ohhh! Cumming! Ohhhhhhhhhh! Sensing her firm embrace squeeze my member even harder, I plunge myself as deep as its physically possible as per Feis earlier request and release all I have into her womb with a grunt. Her own high strokes me real good with the little convulsions, coaxing more and more of my seed out of my tip. We ride our orgasms together until we are fully done and only then do I unplug Feis little pussy by drawing my hips back. Letting go of her hair and tail, I let them both fall down naturally and turn the ck-haired Diva around, raising and supporting Fei against the wall. She smiles at me charmingly while catching her breath and pulls me into a gentle hug. I chuckle softly and reciprocate the embrace, running my fingers over her soft back. That was incredible. She breaks the silence first, bringing our faces in front of each other. No one has ever bent me like that. I could feel how much tighter my pussy got from it. Sex with a Primordial is something else. I chuckle at her timid smile and ce a peck on the tip of her nose. I dont think it has a lot to do with that. I possess quite a bit of unusual knowledge I gained from various valuable literary and artistic masterpieces created back where Im from. She giggles shyly and I can recognize the curious glint in her eyes but Fei doesnt chase after answers for now. And thats good since it might get a little tough to exin how people on Earth have lewded every possible fictional creature in every possible way imaginable and unimaginable, immortalising their creations in books,ics, and animation. Before either of us says anything else, a faint shadow falls onto us from behind and we both nce towards its source. The busty matron floats to us with a proud smile and exchanges a nod with Fei. You did great. Thank you for bing the pir of our loyalty towards stair. The tribe wont ever forget your involvement, Cir says with dignity. Im grateful for this opportunity, Matron Mother. Thank you for relinquishing your spot as a tribute to me. I felt it. The oath proceeded properly. Its such a divine feeling. And the knowledge that I had a part in it is making me unspeakably happy, Fei replies with a half bow. Rest now. Youve earned it. I think its my turn to wee our patron. The older Diva extends a hand to me and I ept it. We bump into each other while ascending through the water and I get to experience the tender firmness of her voluptuous bosom on my own skin. She still wears lots of golden chains that press into me but her nipples are free, poking into my chest intently. Some movement catches our attention and two figures appear next to us, which I quickly recognise as Nel and Yun. Feis scout friends. Do you mind if we join you, Matron Mother? the former asks. We would like to show our appreciation to our new patron too, thetter adds with a tiny smirk. Cir chuckles softly. Im sure we can all work together with what I had in mind for our dear patron. She lets go of me and the trio gathers up, starting to whisper between themselves. I could easily eavesdrop on their conversation but choose not to. Im pretty sure that wherever they are scheming, I will end up on cloud nine. They finish soon and the two younger Mermaids show impish grins while their matron gazes down at me with adylike smile. Yun swims to me first and positions herself horizontally with her head facing my direction. Please, have a seat. She giggles with a tinge of rosiness decorating her cheeks. I furrow my brows at her and she keeps smiling back at me. After her eyes jump to my crotch for a second, I finally catch on and chuckle. Crossing my legs over her face, I do sit down right over it, with my back directed towards her legs. Yun guides my hands to her alluring breasts behind me, clearly instructing me to use them to hold myself steady, forcing me to lean back. The moment Ifortably settle down, a warm invader tickles my backdoor and I jump a little. She lets out a muffled giggle and continues to y with my butt a little, making my dick twitch in response to her gentle prodding. Then, Cir shows up in front of me and positions herself right before my member. I watch her take a hold of her impressive breasts and bring them around my dick, squeezing those amazing cushions all around it. Without any further ado, she starts an incredible titfuck while looking me straight in the eyes. Toplete the formation, Nel arrives at my back and pushes her own breasts into me from behind. Her arms embrace my torso and she starts grazing my muscles with her fingers. Purring into my ear seductively, she nibbles on my earlobe, licking the edge with slow, sensual movements. Somehow, I end up in the care of three Mermaid bombshells with one literally eating my ass, one squishing my dick with her massive tits, and one giving me a massage while kissing my ear. Theres so much stimtion that I have no idea what I should focus on. If not for my extremely helpful abilities, I would be unloading buckets at such abination. Well, I have nothing else to do other than to enjoy the situation so I do exactly that. With the kind offer of Yun, I sink my fingers into the delicate flesh of her quite sizable boobs, which in turn trantes into my chair sighing and moaning into my butt. Cir devotes her entire being to kneading my cock with her tits and I watch it disappear and pop back into existence between those two huge mountains. Nel might have taken a less direct role but she doesnt let the other two best her, puttingmendable effort into stimting my hearing receptors with her musical voice. Are you enjoying our service, Patron? Cir asks with a mischievous smirk. Very. I smile at her, letting out another grunt of pleasure. It looks like we arent yet doing good enough if you can answer. As if waiting for that moment, all three of them intensify their delegated actions three times harder if not more and I plunge into the depths of cumtive pleasure. Yun additionally starts kneading my orbs, trying to coax an even bigger load out of me as her tongue curiously pokes my backdoor. Cir leans forward and uses her lips to suck on my tip whenever it pops out of her cleavage and Nel reaches out to massage around my cock just close enough not to inconvenience the matron. Not wanting to keep them at it for too long and I fully embrace their efforts and let the wave roll through me, bucking my hips up to plough through Cirs bosom during my intense orgasm. She squeezes her breasts even more into my cock as I unload multiple jets of cloudy delicacy into the water between us and the two women share a collective ooooooh at the amount pooling up before their eyes. After I finish creating a priceless piece of surreal art with my cum, my seat shakes me off and the threedies suddenlypete amongst themselves to scoop the most of my seed for themselves. They float around the concentration of my semen while pushing each other aside and suck the milky resource out of the gathered deposit. I chuckle at the unexpected sight and watch them relish in the sweet taste of my Primordial seed before they turn around to face me with hungry gazes. The scent of their raised arousal escapes from their slits like a serious leak in an important underwater pipeline. Looking around, I notice that many more Mermaids are starting to slowly swim towards our position, easily able to notice their state too. Well. We all knew where this was heading right from the start. There are going to be so many more Divas in this tribe in the morning. Chapter 154 – Settling Down in the Depths Chapter 154 C Settling Down in the Depths I wake up inplete darkness, surrounded by something soft and pleasant. I quickly realise that Im underwater, thankfully with my borrowed ability still active. Feeling the tender surface all around me with my hands, I try to figure out where exactly I am. My prison seems to be quite irregr and extremely narrow as I can tell that my skin is in contact with the walls at many points. My fingers finally run into a bigger opening and I put both hands into the crevice, trying to slowly push it to the sides. The breach grows in size without an issue and Im soon able to squeeze myself into the gap. Wiggling around and pulling myself up, I notice a weak, blue glow and my head pops out of my temporary jail. Seeing what its made of makes all the memories from the previous nighte crashing back. The aforementioned prison turns out to be a huge heap of naked Mermaid bodies entangled together like a massive, ttened ball of yarn. Im currently sticking out of that amalgamation somewhere on top, recognizing the squishy handholds Im resting my palms on as two pairs of perky breasts. With some more struggle apanied but a few quiet sighs and moans, I manage to crawl out of the beautiful mass of fishdies and swim a little bit higher, taking in the amazing and quite unexpected sight. Because who would have expected to find such a sexy pile of tens of Mermaids nappingfortably with a guy in the centre? Well, I guess I could potentially have, considering all that happenedst night. Or this night. Its hard to judge when inside a giant underground hall filled with water where the only source of light is the azure crystals ced here and there. If I remember correctly, after getting into the hands of Feis friends and the matron of the tribe, I was pulled into quite the celebration. Things escted quickly and we suddenly were dancing in the water altogether with all the other Mermaids joining us. Some pleasant and definitely sensual music apanied the event as all the pretty women began rubbing themselves into me. Left in their hands, I travelled from one person to another and enjoyed swaying our bodies together to the rhythm. Which, naturally, evolved into a more vigorous swaying in literally every single case. I came so many times while spinning in circles with a dazzling Mermaid in my arms that I lost count early in the celebration. I do remember our fun with Cir, Nel, and Yun clearly, but a lot after that has be a blur, to be perfectly honest. One thing I clearly remember though is Cir conveying to everyone what my main abilities are after I filled her in and the uncountable number of requests I had to send to all thedies who were willing to be part of my strength. I can feel it even right now. My stats clearly rose by quite a bit after everything. Im sure I mated with almost every single Mermaid in the tribe, save for the elderly, children, and the few that were hesitant. Thankfully, I managed to convince the matron not to force the unwilling to partake in the ritual. I honestly wonder if any of the girls turned into Divas just like Fei had. We were focused on slightly different aspects of the celebration than the potential evolution. The enchanting moans and songs of the aquaticdies are still reverberating in my ears even now. Thank Goddess we are deep in an underwaterplex or that much carnal noise would have definitely attracted lots of attention from other residents of the seas. Prying my gaze away from the delicious pile of sexy Mermaids, I nce around. Most of the things remain just like they were back before I fell asleep. The hall still needs some cleaning up after the feast. I spot a bunch of drunk or exhausted girls just lying or floating at various ces by the tables, musical instruments, or just random locations around the sizable chamber. Some of them are still apanied by a trail of white from the obvious parts. Finding one specific b of stone with some leftover dishes, I quickly recall how my loving wives excused themselves somewhere in the middle of that giant fish orgy and returned to the ship. Lianne was adamant about staying and watching the show until the end but Cornelia forced her to withdraw so as not to overstrain her body, especially since the Queen was this long in the water while protected by the pills for the very first time. She should take it one step at a time. We dont want to risk her forgetting herself and dozing off when she does need to remember that she has an oxygen-generating mask she has to consciously operate, more or less. Perhaps one day I would be able to share skills between more people than just myself and one other personor two, technically, since the second share happens between a pair of my Partnersbut until that timees, we need to work with what we have. Im sure everyone understands that, including Lianne. Her pouting face might have looked pitiful but I felt no negative emotions from her. Only the usual spark of mischief. Some movement catches my attention and I turn my head to get a better look. A small smile sneaks onto my face as I watch Fei and Cir swim towards me. I open my arms and wee the shy Mermaid first with a warm hug. Fei giggles quietly and pecks my cheek as Cir arrives by her side. Good morning,dies. If it is morning. I chuckle at them. You are correct, stair. The matron nods with a smile of her own. It dawned not that long ago. The sun is slowly rising above our new home. Which we owe all to you. The young Diva beams at me. This ce will be even better than our previous location after we refurbish it a little bit. How are you feeling? Tired? Cir asks, brushing a hand over my cheek. It certainly couldnt have been easy keeping up with so many of us. I smirk at her and put her palm into mine. I think you are underestimating your Primordial Patron a little bit, arent you? A cute giggle escapes Feis lips. He is right. Dont you remember how strongly he embraced every single one of our sisters even near the very end? Im pretty sure he filled their wombs with so much seed that it could easily rival a whale. Not something Id have ever imagined beingpared to. Iugh openly and peck her forehead. I hope it was enough to help them be Divas just like you. Im certain that it was. Cir nods, taking a peek at the heap of her naked, sleeping subordinates. I can already feel that most if not all of them are different. You created something unimaginable, a never heard before miracle. To see this many Divas in one ce is something out of this era. Good. You will definitely be safer thanks to that. I saw the two of you in action and it was incredible what you can do with your voice. We are all aware that I wont be able to be here all the time to watch over you. A slightly disheartened expression takes over Feis face as she drops her gaze to my chest. I dont miss that, including the way she trails her finger over my skin at a somewhat sad pace. Cir sighs softly as our eyes meet. We both know what our ck-haired friend is thinking without having to try and read it from our bond. Before I get to say anything, Fei raises her eyes and stops her palm on my pecs, looking straight at my face with an anxious, upturned gaze. It might not be my ce to ask this of you but She gently bites her lower lip. Is there a chance that I coulde with you? I smile at her kindly and pull her chin up to present Fei with a delicate peck on the lips. You do remember that Im from thend, right? I know She hangs her head down again. Im sorry Helping her raise it up once more, I lovingly graze her cheek. I didnt exactly say no, did I? Her charming eyes brighten a little bit as she stares back at me with a clearly hopeful gaze. Then? It certainly wont be easy. We do have open-top tanks filled with water for our aquatic friends but it doesnt change the fact that they are very limiting. For a Nershark or Nereid, its not that much of a problem, but a Mermaid might find it extremely restricting, I exin. Honestly, I did hope that perhaps some of the women here would considering back with me since my business employs many races other than Humans and we could use the help of some aquatic individuals but Im still on the fence considering the fact that you would literally be locked in a ss container for most of the time. The brothel, right? Cir strokes her chin. You know about it? I raise a brow at her. We talked a little bit about a thing or two with your mates. That petite Human woman exined that you run a safe ce for poor non-Humans which also operates as a brothel for Humans. She mentioned that it would definitely be a huge asset to have Mermaids in the roster since many people of thend love the tales and legends about us, she replies. Well, we are talking about gorgeous women with dazzling figures, mesmerising scales and fish tails, and truly angelic voices. Theres no doubt that many Humans would dream about spending a night with one of you without risking never waking up again. I chuckle softly. I think we should be able to find at least a few sisters who would like to work for you, Fei chimes with a bright smile. I personally know of at least two people who always wonder how it would be to live onnd and interact with other races more directly. Mating with Humans is definitely a bonus too. They are really fascinated by the world outside of our waters and having limited living space might not be that big of a deal for them. Hmmmm I ponder over their words for a moment. That would certainly be great. The problem is, they are extremely thrilled about this now, but after lets say a year, they will surely grow homesick, learning as much as they can from staying in just one Human city, no matter how grand. We would naturally not hold them hostage or anything if that happened, allowing them to leave, but Hmmm Perhaps we could utilise the sewers? Another voice joins us from behind and we nce towards the source. Meru. Wee. I smile at my fierce sharkgirl mate and Fei gingerly escapes my hold, clearly making some space for her. Do you maybe need something? She swims closer, stopping in front of me, and I brush through her short, fluffy hair. I sensed you waking up and so I came. Theres nothing else to it. I apologise if my appearance disturbed your conversation. Please, dont. stairs mates are always wee to join us at any time. The matron makes a polite bow and Fei mirrors the motion. Pulling the calm Nersharkdy into a gentle kiss, I bring her to my side, turning us to the two Mermaids. Could you borate on what you meant, then? Astrea found us stuck against one of the gratings. After rescuing us, she brought us to your mansion through the underground tunnels. Perhaps we could transform one of the paths to not mix with the other ducts, at least until it reaches past the entrance to your home, creating an easy way for aquatic races to swim right to it. It would be easier for them toe and go that way, without having to be transported to the port over the surface, my amazing mate suggests. That could technically work. I try to imagine the entire venture. We would need to consult it with Ross first and see if any of the sewer canals can be singled out without causing problems for the city. And rece the grating with some kind of gate. Perhaps remotely controlled. Sirgia should be able to take care of that with a slightly altered version of our internal phone artefact. Then It wouldnt be an issue if I came with you, right? Fei nces at me with hopeful eyes. If thats what you want, Ill make sure to find a ce to amodate you. I smile at her. She squeals in delight and ms into my chest, causing me to chuckle as I wrap my arms around the overjoyed Mermaid. A rain of dainty pecks floods my face as Fei keeps giggling adorably and her fish tail smacks the water all around like crazy. At least until she realises what she is doing and grows so flushed that she has to hide her face in my neck. I pull her up for a slow, deep kiss and she slowly calms down. Cir shakes her head with a quiet sigh and smirks at me. You are not going anywhere before we visit the Sacred Temple and thats not negotiable, youngdy, the matron states coldly, evoking a delicate whine from the girl in my arms. And before we finish settling down here. We could use every single pair of hands to make these ruins habitable and safe enough. We will help. I nod at her. I bet Lianne and the others would be up for that too. Especially if her crew gets to spend some more time with the Mermaids. I feel like both sides could have lots of fun interacting with each other. You share a strong connection in how you prey on sea men wherever you go. Any help is appreciated. The matron makes a respectful bow with a charming smile painting her luscious lips. First, though, we need to wake up all thosezytails. Its already long past the hour we should have started cleaning up. Cut them some ck, Matron Mother. They experienced the mating of their lifest night. Many were barely able to move after being filled up so much. It felt like I was going to float to the surface belly up with my womb full of stairs hot seed. Fei giggles sweetly and peeks up at me with a tiny flush. I cant refute that. Cir sighs dreamily. Stop clinging to our respectable Patron for now then and let us meet again in an hour or two. He must be starving after expanding this much love and energy. His lovers havent seen him for a while too. Fei leaves a peck on my cheek and swims to her superiors side, waving her fingers at me. They both lower their heads politely and escape the chamber together. I exchange a nce with Meru, bringing our bodies together in a gentle embrace, and we share a more passionate kiss before heading out of the underwaterplex too, holding hands along the way. We jump back onto the ship after moving through the rocky passage and Alyssas crew wees us with cheers. Some women walk closer and start patting me on the back while giving me thumbs up and shouting something about a great job. It doesnt take me long to figure out that a certain lewd royal has already spread the news of my recent conquest amongst literally every living soul on the deck. Definitely in full detail. I find my girls in the mess, sitting around one table, and we join them with Meru. I share a good morning kiss with everyone, giving some well-deserved mana-pats and mana-tickles to my precious jelly queens. Safi and Emi yed a big role in ourst subjugation and I let them know about that properly. They deserve all the kisses and cuddles for being so brave and smart. Cornelia obviously starts teasing me about the amount of fish pussy I was drowning in a few hours earlier, trying to act jealous and all pouty. Too bad I can clearly sense her smug expression through our really deep connection. But, to y along, I promise to do anything she asks of me to make it up to her, no matter what it is. Her eyes glimmer mischievously and she epts in a sh, clearly already having something sinister in mind. We share breakfast while chatting about the ritual and all the other things connected to the Mermaids. I let everyone know about their situation down there and things go just as I expected. Lianne suggests we help our new friends a little and drags Alyssa and her officers into it. They find that a good and fun idea and so does the entire crew. They are all excited to spend more time around Mermaids. And Divas, who are an even bigger legend. Since we arent in that big of a rush and we feel at least somewhat obliged to help after receiving so much from the fishdies, we finish up our meals and jump back into the water to see what we can do to make their new home as hospitable as possible. Im sure we will be able to figure something out. We regroup with Cir and the trio of scouts. The matron informs us thatst nights ritual was a great sess as over seventy percent of the Mermaids that mated with me have awakened theirtent Diva talents. Unfortunately, not every singledy was able to get to the next stage, but everyone was aware that it might not have been fully guaranteed that they would. Some people might need more time or such. In the end, dozens of Divas are not something to scoff at. Its almost an entire tribe of entities that are supposed to be almost extinct, endangered, with a single individual per kilometres of underwaternd. Im pretty sure that tips the scales of bnce just a tad. Those knowledge keepers in the Temple are going to be so confused when an entire colony suddenly shows up at their doorstep. Though, I assume that Cir will be sending people out in smaller groups or there would be no one left to take care of things at home. Anyway, we move on to the more pressing matters and discuss what we can do. The Mermaids have already tidied the ritual chamber up so that is out of the way. Their entire home could use some cleaning and my amazing Slime Queens offer their help in melting away all the unnecessary weeds, moss, and whatever else covers the walls of the rooms and corridors. Cir epts their suggestion and they slither away to happily do their thing. Neira and Cornelia volunteer to help with transporting the rock piles and other obstructive pieces of stone or other heavy materials out of the Mermaids new settlement. The former can easily control water to create a strong current while thetter coats everything in ayer of frost or ice, creating slick, shiny highways for all the debris that moves at great speeds. As for me and Meru, we are sent with the scouting trio to find some more glowing crystals so that there could be more light. A very important task, I would say. Fortunately, they remember seeing traces of something they have a suspicion should be what we are looking for so we head straight towards the area. Nel and Yun keep shing Fei tiny grins and smirks, clearly teasing their friend about something and seeding, judging by the tinge of rosiness on her cheeks. After two hours of swimming, we find a deep trench in the seabed. Our Mermaid guides swim around and examine the ground while the two of us wait for their verdict. Ites as I expect and we continue into the unending pit of darkness. It looks like Merus vision is well-adapted to such levels of light as we still are able to more or less see our surroundings. The threedies dont seem to have an issue with that too, though they also support themselves with an interesting technique. Fei exins that after bing Divas, not just their voices got enhanced but also their senses, including hearing. They let brief sounds out of their throats and listen to their surroundings. From what I see, it seems to be an ability simr to echolocation but even more urate and obviously magical. They locate a natural cavern hidden behind an extremely thick nket of seaweed and the two of us deal with the obstruction in a sh. If not for their skills, I dont think we would have found it that easily. Just in case, I bring out a torch, which technically is just a metal stick with a shining gem atop it, and hand it over to Yun. They switch ces with us and its now Meru and me who take the lead, warily advancing further. And its fortunate that weve decided to do so because just after a few minutes the entire tunnel rumbles and something big clearly rushes our way. I order the girls to retreat to the entrance while our team of two scouts out the uing danger. Nothing would have prepared me to see an eel the size of the entire cavern wiggle itself right at me with fury in its eyes and jaws. I shape a greatsword with Liliths artefact and try to stop the beast but it hits me like a fucking freight train and sends me flying back. Meru jumps in to poke the monstrous underwater snake in the eye, rupturing it heavily. That makes the gigantic eel even more enraged and it starts thrashing around with tripled ferocity. We dont really get any decent chances to poke or sh it with our battlefield limited this much. Fei requests us to fall back too, saying that they have a n to deal with it, granted it will follow us. We make it a little bit angrier by inflicting some more shallow wounds in its ugly face and start swimming away. We dont need to act like we are escaping since it chases after us fast enough to force us to put actual effort into not being caught. Soon, we reach the exit and immediately swim up after getting out of the hole. The Mermaid trio positions themselves all around it and takes a deep breath. Just as the eel monster pokes the tip of its head out of the tunnel, they let their voices ring all at once, bombarding it with an impressive and clearly painful sonic wave from three directions, shaking the surroundings even more than it had during its mad chase. We dont waste any time and get to work too. Meru rushes down under the stuck, wriggling snake, and soars up at a high speed. She sinks her trident into its throat from below and shuts its jaws closed, pinning them together with her durable polearm. I mirror her actions and fall onto the top of its head, driving my purplish greatsword into its skull. The de pierces the bone with ease and sinks up to the draconic hilt. With a fewst shakes and shivers, the violent serpent grows soft as thest bits of life leave its long body. Pulling my sword out, I change it into a massive greataxe and chop its head off bit by bit just to be safe. You never know when its gonna pull a bamboozle on you. We regroup to check if everyone is alright. I treat all the girls with my Rejuvenate to deal with the minor bruises and to refresh them a little bit. The Mermaid trio thanks me with a peck on the cheek and the less expressive Nershark beauty looks up at me, giving me a cute, grateful nod. I fluff her hair for a little bit, unable to resist that fierce cuteness of hers. Ready to continue on our quest, I throw the eels corpse into one of Ailishs rings so the blood doesnt continuously leak into the water. The cave unblocked, we swim inside once more, still as careful as ever. Who knows if our wriggly friend didnt have a girlfriend or a boyfriend? But, after we reach the far end of the stone tunnel, we figure out that mama had no husband. Besides a decently sizable chunk of glowing crystals growing out of the ground, we stumble on a multitude of eggs. They are all basking in the azure light emanated by the shiny rocks. Its quite clear that the eel must have chosen this ce having the crystals and possibly some of their effects in mind. Its quite unfortunate, but it looks like we killed the mother defending her nest, Meru points out in her charming, calm voice. Fei sighs heavily. It makes me feel bad but we had no way of knowing. Perhaps she might not have pursued if we didnt agitate her so much. We cant know that. She might have very well chased after us to the ends of the world. It was us or her. Yun swims closer andforts her with a warm smile. What are we going to do with all those eggs? Can they survive on their own? I ask, ncing at Meru and the trio. Im pretty sure that it would be better for everyone to get rid of them right now. Im not one hundred percent certain but I think I recognize this species and they are extremely predatory. They might be a danger to the Mermaids after they grow up. Its possible that the female ran away from the Sahuagins toy her eggs here beforeing for revenge with an army, Meru shares her thoughts. An army of your own children. I shake my head with a wry smile. A mother you wouldnt want to fuck with. Maybe we could take them, Fei suggests and we all turn to her. They arent yet born andck a parent. If we bring them to our colony and raise them properly, they might be the guardians of our tribe. Both sides get to live in peace that way. Are you sane? We cant raise murder eels into obedient pets. Nel looks at her weirdly. Correction, we couldnt. Fei waves a finger at her friend. We were just Mermaids back then. Now, we are Divas. Our voice has power. Magic. Matron Mother alone might have had an issue but there are many of us now. So, we are supposed to brainwash them into submission? Yun asks, crossing her arms under her perky chest. I think its better than killing them off now orter when they be a danger to you, Meru says. If you really can raise them amongst your people, both species will only benefit from it. They all look between themselves and think about it deeply. After a moment, everyone agrees that its not a bad idea. But, they obviously have to consult with their matron and Fei suggests swimming back to talk to her. Before she escapes onto her journey, I catch her in a gentle hug and exin that they can nowmunicate mentally thanks to being connected to me after most of them epted being my Partners. Fascinated by the prospect, they decide to check that ability and get in touch with Cir. A wide smile curves my lips as both sides realise just how spicy their voices sound while using Sweet Whispers. I can feel their embarrassment and also a little bit of something else as they sneak some nces my way while covering their Mermaid panties. After getting used to it, they discuss the matter with their leader and Cir also agrees to have a try at it. Since I cant really shove living things into the ring without risking ending their life prematurely, we have to wait for a bigger squad of Mermaids to reach us and help us transport the eggs the usual way. In the meanwhile, we excavate the crystals from the floor using some simple tools I find in one of my spatial storages. As for me personally, I manage to shape my artefact hilt into a pickaxe and it does the Goddess work. Before the reinforcements arrive, we dig out every single piece of the glowing rocks, excavating quite a sizable pit down into the ground. This much should be enough for the entire ruins and some more. Our helpers show up with bigs onto which we load the eggs. They are of the perfect shape to firmly sit in the holes between the lines. It takes us fifteen minutes to collect all of them and secure the payload. Checking everything for thest time, we head back home without dilly-dallying since the journey this way will take a bit longer than before. When we finally reach the hiddenplex, Cir greets us and guides the transport to a specific chamber. As we traverse the hallways and other rooms, we quickly notice how much cleaner everything became during our absence. Its literally like someone took a wet wipe and washed every single dark brick, removing all the dirt, mud, moss and so on. If that wet wipe was highly acidic slime, of course. The interiors need just a few more light sources here and there and the ruins should be super cosy. Perhaps it wont be right to call this ce ruins anymore. It will soon transform into a thriving underwater city of beautiful Mermaids and Divas. And most likely ferocious murder eels. What abination. Its also quite obvious that Cornelia and Neira did a great job at getting rid of all the debris. The hallways cleared up so nicely without all the rocks and chunks of stone cluttering every single step. The Mermaids will have to slowly fix all the cracks and chinks if they would like to fully renovate this ce but I think its worth the effort. It can be a beautiful settlement. But, that is for them to decide and not us. Though, I bet they would love to ask me about how I would like to decorate their tribes home. I guess I do have some ideas but it would be nicer if they used their cultural knowledge to make this underwaterplex pretty rather than my weird, surface ideas that don''t evene from this world. After dropping off the eggs in what will be the hatchery, we gather in the meeting chamber with all the important people in the tribe and discuss the matter of the eels. Cir presents the way to tame the aquatic beasts with the use of their songs to everyone and the elders approve of it. Since she has to quickly teach at least a dozen girls how to do it, everything else is dyed forter and I leave with Meru forte dinner on the ship. We share the experiences of the day amongst ourselves while eating and Cornelia mentions that they wanted to investigate the other side of the massive gate through which the Lusca came out to attack us but they decided to wait for me. Since it could potentially be risky to leave it just like that, we return to the settlement after finishing and head for the chamber where we fought. I put myself in the gap and use all my stats to increase it. The giant dark stone wings groan just as heavily as I do while opening wider. Meru helps as much as she can and we create enough space for everyone tofortably step inside, or even bring bigger things in or out. In that sealed room, we find the Luscas treasury. It was clearly its nest for quite some time. Heaps of daily items made of precious metals are piled up into decently sizable hills alongside coins of various nominations. We also spot armour and weapons, and even ship cannons but those are mostly squashed and deformed, most likely by the owner of this ce so that they could pass through the narrow slit. Some digging reveals much older pieces of table decorations and simr stuff. Perhaps theres even a chance that some items belonged to these ruins way in the past. We cant be sure if anyone plundered them or if it was just the Lusca that hoarded what it could into this small vault. In the end, we take only coins for now since the Mermaids tell us that they dont really have any use for so many of them. So, we leave a healthy amount and store the rest. As for the decorations and other stuff, we agree to leave it all to them, picking just a piece or two that catches our attention. Cir insists all of us do, including the sailor women, so we spend a few hours escorting every single crew member to the treasury so they can pick their fancy. Ignoring the fact that swimming this deep under the water with a breathing artefact amongst numerous Divas and Mermaids already puts them in an amazed trance. Alyssa is so grateful for this opportunity for herdies that she insists on showing it to me right away so we end up spending that time in her private cabin as the girls lead the women. Thankfully, everyone is so busy with their trips and gifts that they dont notice the heavy rocking the ship must be subjected to from me receiving my own gift. Its not just the Mermaids ce that needs renovations now after we are done with Alyssa in her cabin. Naturally, she gets her turn in the vault too, choosing toest as the captain. She can barely move even after my Rejuvenate and I dont miss the clear smirk Lianne gives me when I guide the captain to the treasures. After our trips finally end, we all go catch some good rest and decide to meet in the morning. Things are looking good for the Mermaids so we are going to continue on our journey. As nned, gathering all my mates, I jump into the chilly water and pay a visit to the matrons throne chamber. Cir and many other Mermaids wait for us, including Fei and her friends, of course. The scouting trio takes positions around us like honourable guards and escorts. So, the time to part ways hase, the matron begins with a soft smile. I believe that its not thest time that our paths cross, Matron Mother. I smile back and make a polite nod. That is for certain. We will now begin a diligent training of the newly awakened Divas and I can promise you that in a week''s time, you shall have an army of powerful Mermaids at yourmand. It is our duty to both serve you and return the favour, therefore we will do whatever it is in our power to aid your conquest. Await our songs on the battlefield. She makes a deep, respectful bow which is repeated by everyone gathered. Thank you. Dont rush the training. Take only those who will be confident in their abilities and will to fight. Your help will be appreciated but we wont fail if your numbers wont be high, I instruct her. I will keep that in mind, Patron. Her smile grows a little. As for our previous discussion, we shall await the news of the underground ducts construction. Right after itspleted, I will send those willing to visit your home. We are already asking around for people interested in working for our dear Patron. Thank you again. I shall contact you as soon as we figure it out. I nod gratefully. Well, then. I wont dy you any longer. We all wish you luck on your conquest of the barbaric Sahuagins, dear Patron. May the blessings of the Goddess be with you. All the Mermaids bow again as Cir begins a brief but powerful song consisting of just a few prolonged notes. It has a divine feeling and I dont doubt that she truly blessed me with some sort of skill or something. Or it really is Lumina working through her to aid us via some loophole based on faith. Exchanging onest farewell, we turn around and start slowly leaving the throne chamber. Fei. Cirs voice echoes through the hall and we stop, ncing over our shoulders. I find our ck-haired friend just by my side with a wry smile. From how she looks at me with an embarrassed flush, I can clearly guess whats going on here. You are to receive training alongside everyone else, the matron continues. Until then, you cant leave. Fei bites on her lower lip and tries not to cast her gaze down. I smile warmly and swim back to her, pulling her into a tender hug. I thought you were a good girl but to try and sneak out like that? I ask with a smirk and she giggles shyly. We will see each other soon so dont rush it. I would hate it if anything happened to you so listen to Cir and learn whatever you can to be stronger. We can talk in our heads and I can see you in my dreams if you get lonely. The real you. She nibbles on her lip even stronger but nods obediently with a much bigger flush. I cup her chin up and pull her into a delicate kiss, chasing after her mouth like after the sweetest piece of candy. She wraps her arms around me and we share a few slow pecks before finally moving away. Sighing heavily, she nods again and returns to her two friends,pleting their formation again. They wave at us together and we return to the ship. Theres quite some ass to kick in these waters and my feet are starting to itch. Chapter 155 – This Means War Chapter 155 C This Means War After jumping back on the deck, I deactivate the borrowed skill and return to my Human form. Or Primordial, I guess. Ive been spending quite a lot of time as an aquatic hybrid and while it shouldnt have any serious negative effects on me, its better not to tempt fate. So, all the additional features disappear from my body as I nce around. Cornelia follows suit soon after, returning to her original appearance too. So, is it finally time to get back on track? Captain Alyssa walks up to us and shows a warm smile. Looks like it. I dont think there are any Mermaids left for him to fuck. Cornelia smirks at me. Hey. That was never my objective. I squint at her. She snickers lightly, crossing her arms under her chest. Sure, sure. Tell yourself whatever you want. I shake my head at her while sighing softly and turn back to Alyssa. We are good to go. Its been fun to escort and help the Mermaids but we cant stay around forever. Ive already overused your kindness by taking us out of our course, definitely turning this into a much longer voyage than first assumed. Oh, think nothing of it, dear husband. Lianne giggles from behind me and appears under my armpit to hug my side with a bright smile. This is more like a vacation for Ali and her crew. One they can spend with their family. The longer we take, the longer they can rx before having to get back to their usualmissions. Of course, since I hired them for you, they are getting paid for this properly too. Its as Lin says. The captain nods at her royal friend. Besides, who would reject the opportunity to aid the legendary Mermaids? Its not often you get a chance like that. The very sightings are considered rare. Yet, thanks to you, weve been able to even experience some of their culture. Its unfortunate that you had under the current circumstances, Meru says with her usual, collected tone. If not for the Sahuagins, you might have been able to see their home in a more weing and beautiful state. Chased out by those monsters, the Mermaids had to leave a lot behind. It will take some time for them to turn those underwater ruins into anything closely resembling their previous reef. And thats why we are here. Neira smiles at me warmly. stair is going to solve that problem once and for good. Yeah! Master is going to kill them all! Emi will help too! No evil fish-people will escape Emis slime! Emi throws her jelly fist into the air while cheering us on. I chuckle lightly and move my hand to her head, patting the wobbly surface with some gentle affection. You girls give me way too much credit, as always. But, I agree with you on one thing. We are hopefully going to scare them off enough to guarantee the safety of the other aquatic races. But, if nothing else works, we shall have no mercy. No mercy, Meru repeats strongly. ncing at her, I use my other hand to brush her side. Considering what the Sahuagins have done to her and the people she knows, its not surprising for Meru to feel this strongly about revenge. Im not trying to delude myself into hoping that this conflict can be solved peacefully, but who knows? Judging by the descriptions of those monsters, negotiations through anything other than pure strength might not even be in consideration, though. Ill go set the course, then. Alyssa nods at us respectfully and walks away alongside her officers. We are quite lucky though, arent we? Safi asks shortly after we are left alone. Why? Cornelia raises a brow at her. We havent run into any Sahuagins yet. Considering that they are conquering the aquatic tribes andnds, the parts of the sea through which we sailed have been rtively calm, the sapphire beauty exins. Meru nces her way. We didnt sail above any bigger settlements or colonies that arent hiding from sight. Most of their army is focused on taking over the major,rger reefs while sweeping through the smaller ones on the way. Their scouts wont really pay attention to a single ship unless its close to their main forces since their task is to find more underwater targets. The group that pursued me and the Nereids was a forward party that overextended a lot. Now, that might be jinxing it. I chuckle a little, still rubbing her chilly side. But the earlier we stumble on them, the better. We do need some actual battle experience against those entities. It shouldnt take long considering how far from the shore we are now, and the fact that your new Mermaid worshippers have been running away before the Sahuagins got to their home, Cornelia chimes in with her thoughts. I agree. We should be ready at all times starting now, Lianne says. Ill take care of the crew and the ship, you guys take care of everything that happens under the water. We have a lot of bad fishies to catch if these seas are going to be safe again. We appreciate the assistance, Lianne. I move my hand from Emis head to her white hair to brush my fingers through it dearly. I bet you are d that Im here now, arent you? She giggles while gazing up at my face with a sly expression. Ignoring the fact that the Queen herself snuck out of the castle or even the entire capital just to reunite with her gang of raunchy sailor women with the goal of fucking her husband in front of them before giving him to everyone for a wild ride, yeah, for sure. I smirk at her while roughly rubbing her head. She chuckles and escapes my grasp while spinning in circles. Children always dream of being free and unrestricted. Cornelia lets out a heavy sigh while rubbing her temples. You are not a child anymore. You had a child. Details, my dear Cornelia, details. The petite Queen shes us a mischievous smile. That only makes it better, doesnt it, my dear husband? I catch up to her and evoke a cute gasp from the Queen as I yank Lianne into me by her wrist. Lifting her delicate chin up, I steal her delicious, pouty lips, listening to the quiet hum she releases as we tenderly make out. Liannes hands brush all over my front and cop a good feel of me, as expected from the little pervert that she is. Perhaps having one more would fix your childish behaviour. I smile at her impishly from up close, running my own hands over her smooth back and supple butt. Liannes eyes widen ever so slightly and an extremely rare trace of an honest blush tinges her light cheeks. Letting out a quiet chuckle at her adorable, flustered expression, I pull her in for one more loving peck before stepping away and returning to the others. The corner of Cornelias lips curls up in a tiny, satisfied smirk and we hit a sneaky high five as I approach my beloved magician wife. With the yful Queen pacified, things calm down just a little bit. We spread out throughout the ship and take care of various things, just like weve been doing for the entirety of our voyage. Whenever she isnt with us on the deck, Meru continues to swim alongside the vessel to scout for any potential danger. Of course, I still join her now and then to spend some time alone with the incredible sharkgirl, listening to more stories about her home. But, theres one more thing that deserves a lot of my attention at the moment. To be exact, two things, or rather two people. From what Safi and Emi tell me, they seem to be slowly nearing the limits of their current existence. Checking their statuses confirms that they are at thest Advancement Stage before their next evolution. It isnt possible to ascertain it in more detail but if they feel like they are almost there, I believe them. Its certainly a very curious thought. The evolution, that is. Safi and Emi have been by my side since the very beginning and I still remember their first advancement, letting them speak with me properly. Each next advancement was a small thing like that too so we didnt really celebrate all of them, and they havent even told me about one or two, but something like an entire evolution is on another level. And, judging from what I know about monster evolutions, they can go in any direction, including unexpected ones. Previously, they evolved from Greater Slimes into Queen Slimes thanks to the consumption of the two poor girls who were on the verge of death. Im wondering what kind of influence consuming my mana and something else can have on their evolution. In the end, Im a Primordial right now. Ive been one for quite some time already. Safi and Emi have received quite some of my time too. There isnt a lot about the Slimes from the age of Primordials in the castles records so its hard to predict what might happen. I would be a fool to expect the possibility of only a normal evolution as the next step on a Slimes evolution path. Hopefully, it wont end up as something utterly outrageous. Nevertheless, I do my best to spend as much time with my loyal Slimes as I can without neglecting everyone else who came with us on this expedition. Time passes quickly while we are having fun and we soon reach the location where we met the Mermaids, more or less. Alyssa and her girls make sure that we stay on track and their prized ship cuts through the waves like the elegantdy that she is. She might be the Terror of the Siren Seas but she isnt exactly hostile to Mermaids, as we have learned. But, less than a day after we pass by that point, I sense some distress in Merus mind and she jumps out of the water,nding on the deck right next to me. She raises her calm gaze to meet my face, now with a much more apparent tinge of fierceness on her sharp visage. Enemy ahead. Either a small forward team or a scouting squad, she announces. Theres a high chance that they will catch my scent and pursue it since it leads to an unusual ce, which is the ship. So, we are going to be under attack? I stroke my chin. Very likely. She nods. Those beasts are not interested in exchanging pointless greetings if they can take whatever it is they want with their own strength. We should let others know. I already sent a Whisper to the girls and Alyssa. She will forward the message to her crew the way she deems the best for the situation. I dont want to cause unnecessary chaos when they surely have procedures for situations like these, I reply, brushing through her ck hair. And, just as I said, my lovely wives show up running to us in a sh. It was a matter of time, Cornelia says with a soft smirk, catching her breath. Are we going to strike them down before they get to us? Neira asks. Id like to at least try to speak to them. My Linguist should be enough for them to get the meaning behind my words. If they turn out to beplete bastards, we eradicate them as fast as possible. I dont want to damage Alyssas ship. But, if they are following orders that cant be broken, incapacitate them and interrogate them, I answer. We should leave at least one alive just for that reason anyway, Lianne suggests. Ill leave the main deck to you, then. Alyssa will definitely appreciate some help if they choose to jump on all around the ship. Im pumped up with your stats so I should be able to give them a good fight. No worries. Go and protect your family. I wink at her and Lianne answers with a lovely little grin. She trots closer to us and pulls me down into a deep kiss. Be brave and you might earn yourself a reward, my hero. Cornelia snorts on the side. Like you wouldnt let him wreck your pussy senseless otherwise. Lianne escapes to the apaniment of her cute giggles and we both shake our heads, chuckling together after noticing it. So, will I get a reward from the prettydy who wouldnt let me wreck her pussy senseless otherwise? I raise a brow at my lovely magician. Cornelia blushes heavily under my gaze and escapes with her eyes to the side. Well Maybe I will let you wreck something else Snickering lightly, I move closer and leave a loving peck on her rosy cheek. Just teasing. I love you. She huffs at me but a smile still creeps onto her sweet lips. After our eyes meet again, we nod at each other and turn serious. Cornelia recollects herself with a soft sigh and the rest of my beloved mates andpanions join us in the middle of the deck. We spread around a little bit to cover more space and observe the ships sides. I move closer to the left side and peer past the safety railing, awaiting our uninvited guests. But, instead of politely popping their heads out of the water to exchange greetings as the Mermaids had, the Sahuagins just burst out of it and fly above our heads before dropping onto the deck with a myriad of thuds. Kind of expected, to be honest. The seven individualsnd inside the small encirclement weve created with our positions and look around. They have roughly humanoid figures, not deviating that far from Humans if we ignore the colour of their skin and scales. While one shade doesnt seem dominant, its clear that their palette is quite limited, revolving around dark, murky tones. They all have long tails simr to Merusing out of their backs but thats where the pleasant simrities end. To sum up the rest of the details in one word, they are fucking ugly. A line of thin, dark fins runs over their spines, up to their hairless heads. As for their faces, they are honestly hard to describe, besides being unsightly t. Its something akin to a fusion between a humanoid face and a quite repulsive, feral fish. These freaks have webbed fingers and toes, holding onto weapons and equipment made of bones. From the very first nce, those bones dont seem to belong to some monsters or beasts but to more civilised entities. Its pretty clear that their gear is crafted from the corpses of their enemies, or even anyone who is unfortunate enough to run into these ugly fuckers. Their waists are the only ces that are covered by some material, which looks to be either flora found under the water or skin. And that skin doesnt give good vibes. Looking around the ship and warily examining their surroundings, they release weird, gurgling noises. Before they decide to jump at any of thedies, I make a few steps forward, catching the attention of the entire pack. They all turn their hideous mugs to look at me with their dirty yellow eyes, constantly tilting their heads while gripping their weapons harder. Hello there. What do you say about having a little chat, guys? That is if you can even understand what Im saying. I give it a try by picking one of the main aquatguages Ive learned. The Sahuagins study me carefully as I speak to them, ncing between each other and making some erratic gestures with their heads. The one standing the closest to me, at the front of the entire group, makes some more weird noises and the others respond to it. Feels to me like they are having a conversation, and Im slowly starting to get a grasp on the meaning of a noise or two. But, before any of them decides to direct their reply at me, they all turn silent, staring into the same point. I follow their gazes and deduce that they are looking at Meru, who is in the position just to my right. Then, they all let out a constant, croaking sound, and I dont even need the help of my maxed Linguist to understand that its their hideous way ofughing in joy. As she res back at the group of Sahuagins, I notice a quite unsettling detail. Their loincloths rise a little for some reason, which bes obvious after a moment. Not every piece of algae serves its purpose properly when poked from behind and some of them reveal what they are supposed to hide. And the sight is grotesque and as much repelling as their ugly mugs, at the very least. Their intentions are more than clear as they start moving towards my dazzling Nershark mate. So, its going to be like this in the end. I sigh heavily and step between them, causing the fishfaces to halt their movements. I dont know what Ive been hoping for after Vivis and Leileis descriptions of you guys. The boss of this group of Sahuagins releases some angry gurgling noises, trying to scare me off to not block their way. When I summon my draconic hilt, they all flinch and take more battle-ready stances. Id rather avoid using Carnal Mist on them when they are already eager to go. Who knows in what kind of a frenzy would that throw those primitive, vile beasts into? Remember, leave at least one alive, I remind my preciouspanions. Do with the others whatever you see fit. Meru lunges from behind me first and flies past my side, aiming to skewer the boss of the Sahuagins with her gifted trident. He lets out a surprised croak and hastily raises the bone shield he is holding to block her attack. It manages to stop Merus assault, protecting the owner, but the sheer force shes put into her strike flings it up, exposing his nk. Before she can make a follow-up attack, two of his cronies jump in with their bone spears and try to skewer her with the sharp tips. Even if their weapons are just an amalgamation of bones, they seem to be crafted and perhaps enchanted very finely. I dont doubt that getting hit by any of those will be no different than getting wounded by any other sword or polearm from the surface. Well, you first need tond a hit to achieve that. My fierce Nershark mate ducks under the crossing thrustsing at her from both sides and spins around, smacking her opponents in the shins with her mighty tail. They fall onto the deck with loud thuds and I jump in to take care of one while she targets the other. Shaping a simple but mesmerising longsword, I stab it into the back of the ugly fishman and yank it to the side, easily cutting through his flesh. It looks like even their blood is hideous as a near-ck substance leaks out of the monsters veins and meat, which matches its skin colour. In his case, its a mix of unpleasant blue and grey. Perhaps theres not even a single thing on their bodies that doesnt make you nauseous when looked at. In the meanwhile, Meru skewers the other guys head, ces her foot on his neck, and rips it off with a mighty swing. She holds it up like a marshmallow on a stick before getting rid of it somewhere to the side. Finding the gaze of the leader, who stares at us in shock after two of his underlings have been dispatched in a matter of seconds, Merus expression grows even fiercer than her usual, resting face shows. No one but my mate is permitted to stare at this body lecherously, she states coldly, preparing herself for another charge. Well, considering how serious their rtionships are, I guess it isnt that much of a surprise that she would be this pissed off after these things clearly disyed their intentions towards her. Still, it makes her look even more badass and hot. Im just wondering why they havent reacted to all the other amazingdies surrounding them but thats a thought for ater time. As she goes after the leader, I take a look around the ship. It doesnt seem like any more of these things jumped onto the deck after we took the first two down so they might not have any other reinforcements. Unfortunately for them, its more than clear that they are in desperate need of those. The remaining four Sahuagins are currently trying their best to survive the assault of my amazingpanions. Cornelia has created a set of ice daggers and keeps slicing one poor fe from every possible angle, not giving him even a chance to rest. He frantically spins around, trying to keep most of them in his sight, but even if he would be able to do that, the fact that he is holding a javelin already makes it so much harder to block any attacks. When one of the flying knives leaves a cut on his other javelin while passing between his legs, I wince faintly at his pained scream and switch my targets, choosing to watch something less disturbing. The next Sahuagin Iy my eyes on isnt faring that much better from his brother. Hes been unlucky enough to be put up against my lovely duo of Slime Queens. They both got rid of their uniforms and attached themselves to his fishy body. A blue blob is currently swallowing his entire, ugly head and clearly preventing that guy from breathing while also eating off at his face with the acidic nature of Safis slime. At the same time, a green blob is attached to the bastard''s waist. Emi is also melting him apart, though starting with a different head. I have a feeling that Merus words might have potentially affected them. Just a little bit. Maybe. Curious about what kind of heavenly punishment my incredible artist wife is delivering to her targets, I nce around the deck in search of Neira. I snort the very moment my eyes find my beloved Dark Elf wife. Shes set up an easel with a clean, white sheet of paper and is currently painting the various scenes of carnage that are taking ce in front of her, unbothered by the ongoing battle. Though, I dont feel like she is in danger, noticing the hidden trail of clear water running all around her limbs like a serpent waiting to strike. Shaking my head at her antics, I break into a run and pass by Meru, who is still fighting the leader. There are two more Sahuagins, currently trying to save their brothers who are in the clutches of my talented Ice Queen and crafty Queen Slimes. Before they decide to switch their attention to Neira, I decide to get rid of them. To minimise the risk of damaging the main mast or anything else, I switch my longsword with my trusty whip. Its the first shape Ive been able to assume in the very beginning and still one of my most favourite ones. Its versatile, hard to predict, and unimaginably fun to use. Not so fun when you are on the other end but I digress. Sending the snake-like purplish rope forward, I wrap the Dragons tongue around the ankle of the guy who is trying his luck with stabbing Safi and Emi. I yank him into the air and wave him around a little bit while he releases panicked croaks and gurgles. Just as his friend who is trying to aid the guy assaulted by Cornelia notices it, I m the dude in my grasp into him and send them tumbling to the side. Leaving the remaining Sahuagins to thedies, I get closer to the fallen duo as they slowly gather themselves up from the deck. To their credit, they didnt drop their weapons even amongst all of that. Its certainly impressive. But, it wont save them from their fate, no matter how strong their grip is. After they stand up, Im against one spear and two heavily curved shortswords. They re at me angrily but dont dare to make the first move. Considering what theyve witnessed, its not that surprising. I doubt they would like to end up in a simr state as the two Sahuagins theyve been trying to help before I pulled them away. I wouldnt wish that for anyone, honestly. Before I take action, a soft thunk reaches my ears from behind and I nce over my shoulder, finding Neira just setting down her easel not that far from us. Dont mind me. She shes me a beautiful smile. I just wanted to have a good view of how you are going to massacre those ugly monsters. I chuckle while shaking my head and turn my attention to the two guys in front of me again. They seem confused about the whole ordeal, most likely wondering if the person behind me is going to join in as a support or something like that. Thanks to Neira, they be even warier of me, but thats not going to be a problem. Testing their reflexes, I send my whip at the Sahuagin wielding two shortswords and he manages to block it barely in time, getting his hands flicked to the side. The spear guy jumps in front of him to protect his partner while he fixes his posture. Their cooperation seems to be quite good. It really might be an army and not just a hastily gathered group of individuals belonging to the same species. Or they are just very good friends who fought together for a few years. Unfortunately for them, I dont care about any of that and bring my whip back just to start smacking them with it repeatedly. If they have been trained, theyve clearly never dealt with whips, which is quite logical. With water instead of open air, it definitely gets difficult if not near impossible to use one. Thanks to that, Ind a few solid hits on their bodies, targeting both the areas covered with skin and with scales. The former seems to be just slightly tougher than Human skin and I can easily make them bleed just by grazing them strong enough with my whip. Having in mind that the spiritual rope is extremely coarse and patterned like the scales of a Dragon. As for their scales, they fulfil the role of natural armour decently well. They only cover the outer surfaces of their limbs and body, including their back, but its definitely not as easy to make a cut in those. Suddenly, after I smack one of my opponents in the head, he reels it to the back and releases an unusual choking sound while his body makes a weird, trembling motion. As I recall my whip, he flings his head forward and shoots a disgusting blob of acidic green fluid out of its ugly mouth. I step to the side to avoid the repugnant projectile and realise what Ive done just a fraction of a second toote. A scream reaches my ears and I snap my head to the back with the worst already ying in my mind. My eyes immediately find Neira as adrenaline rushes through my entire body, but it calms down as quickly as it came. My beloved artist stands next to her easel with her hands gripping her hair while staring at a giant hole in her unfinished painting. It emits dark smoke over the edges, which are expanding further while eating away the rest of the sheet. Before I manage to even begin asking if she is alright, Neiras face snaps to me with untamed fury in her usually calm, slightly teasing gaze. I shiver involuntarily as her unrestrained killing intent crashes into me like a mighty wave of a stormy sea hitting the breakwater. Lots and lots of clear liquid starts gathering all around her in the form of numerous serpents of water. How dare you The masterpiece that I was pouring my entire heart into making For my beloved stair The moment she seethes in fury, my silly brain finally decides to figure out that she isnt directing all the rage at me but at the monsters currently standing behind my back. I rx a little bit and watch the serpents of water coiling around Neiras figure turn into literal serpents. Like, Chinese Dragon serpents. The size of a buff guys forearm. She throws her hands forward with an angry shout and at least a dozen of those draconic snakes swim through the air at an incredible speed, passing right around my body. I take a peek over my shoulder again and watch the dude who made the spitball get bitten by all of them and shredded into bits, piece by piece, as the violent serpents tear his body apart until nothing but blood and mutted traces of flesh remain on the wooden nks. Seeing it, his best friend sends Neira onest, fearful nce, and breaks into a sprint towards the other side of the ship, abandoning his weapon straight away. Oh no, you dont, Neira growls in a furious but also so hot voice. She extends her arms to the sides and directs her head to the sky. Her eyes shine brightly as she opens her mouth wide in a silent, voiceless chant. A few clear tendrils raise her body into the air and the ship suddenly lists towards our side heavily. With a loud ssh, a gigantic head of the same draconic serpent emerges from the seawater and looms over the deck. Its size almost twice as big as a fucking truck. The panicked Sahuagines to a halt with his path of escape blocked. Neiras serpent wastes no time and plunges down right onto the deck, causing the ship to list the other way this time. It slithers up the wooden surface and catches the poor guy with its massive jaws. Bouncing off the deck, it flies straight up in a mesmerising spiral, and everyone follows it with their gazes by craning their heads to the sky. Two more loud sshes take ce on both sides of the ship and two more gigantic serpents soar into the air just like their friend. Reaching the same level as the first one, they open their jaws wide while imitating the motion of taking a breath, and shoot a massive beam of pressurised water each. The two rays of annihtion crash into the head of the middle serpent and st it into oblivion, alongside the Sahuagin hatching a forced ride. A powerful explosion shakes the air as a heavy downpour falls onto the deck while the three Dragons drop into the sea. Not a speck of the monster left, thats how finely its been ground into dust. The ship rocks from side to side due to the strong waves caused by the descent of Neiras creations. Note to self, NEVER disrespect Neiras paintings. The person in question slowly descends onto the wooden nks and sighs heavily. The glow in her eyes gradually fades as she looks my way. I expect to see a proud smirk on her beautiful face, but the very moment our gazes meet, she gasps in terror while covering her mouth. Oh no Im so sorry We were supposed not to kill them I snort lightly to the side and look around. The guy Safi and Emi have assaulted is now missing all the flesh from the shoulders up and around his pelvis. Unless these monsters can function without a brain and a giant hole in ce of their waist, hes dead dead. Cornelias opponent resembles a porcupine, with his javelin clearly sliced off, judging by the amount of ck blood flowing from under his loincloth. Unfortunately, it seems that shes just recently stuck one of her daggers right in his skull, perhaps by ident when the ship was rocking around heavily. We can count that dude out too. Thest remaining candidate is the leader, who has been going against Meru. I dont have any expectations regarding his state considering how furious my lovely sharkgirl mate was at his unforgivable transgression, but it looks like we are in luck. He lies with his back on the deck and with Merus trident pinning his neck to the wooden nks, caught between two of the spikes. With how thick his neck is, it did suffer a small injury, but it doesnt look threatening. I return my gaze to Neira and walk up to the distressed Dark Elfdy, brushing over her delicate cheek with my palm. Its alright. You had a good reason to be angry. I was looking forward to that painting too. It looks like Meru caught us one so dont me yourself, alright? Neria gazes deep into my eyes and smiles wryly with a rare, dark brown blush on her pretty skin. She makes a delicate nod to acknowledge my words and I pull her in for a gentle kiss. Our lips brush together as we exchange a bunch of soft and fluffy pecks. Neira is the first one to break our sweet moment and draws her face back with a more fitting, happy smile. We both turn around and start walking towards the others. Theres a guy we have to interrogate. And an entire army to purge. Chapter 156 – Hot Cop, Cold Cop Chapter 156 C Hot Cop, Cold Cop Now that was a shy way to deal with them. Cornelia smirks at us as we reach the ce where they are grouped. Fighting water creatures with water so strong not even a speck of dust remains, eh? Neira chuckles quietly as I rub her side. Its obvious that she didnt mean to cause such a scene but we have all learned a lesson today. And that of course is not to fuck with a passionate artist. You dont want to be on the other side of a creative persons imagination when their only goal is to fuck you up as badly as possible. Those Dragons were awesome! A cute giggle reaches our ears from behind and we turn to see Lianne running to us with Alyssa right after her. I never thought I would get to witness something so grand. It was like watching the descent of three gods. The captain smiles reverently. For a moment there, I was scared that our ship would be blown into bits but it looks like there isnt even a scratch on the deck. I might have overreacted a little bit, but even so, I would never cause harm to any of you or your precious ship. Neira makes a polite nod as a delicate blush tinges her dark cheeks. Thats an incredible control you had there. Just one of those water Dragons could have split the vessel into two, and I dont mean with the unimaginable st they showed near the end, Cornelia praises our incredible artist. For some time, Ive been practising. Its certainly not much but I cant focus only on my paintings all the time. I was getting ready for a situation like this, where stair could need my help with something. I can only do my best so as not to drag everyone down, my modest wife admits. The results are showing, Lianne says with a gentle grin. We should all work hard for our godsent husband! Alright, alright. I know what kind of working hard you have in mind. I squint my eyes at the sly nympho Queen. She giggles and makes an innocent face, evoking a bunch of chuckles from the otherdies gathered around. As the casual banter gradually dies down, we all nce towards the sole survivor of the Sahuagin scouting party. Unfortunately, we lost many potential informants, but the leader of the squad might possibly know something. I just need to figure out how tomunicate with him properly and extract any useful information from the captive. Are we going to make this monster talk? Safi nces at me. Yeah, that was the entire point of taking prisoners. I nod at her and brush over her jelly hair. We need to interrogate that guy. Im not sure if we will be able to get anything useful out of him before he flips over like a dead fish, though. We can make him talk with Emi, the sapphire beauty offers. Since their muscles and skin are quite tough from the outside, we can burn him a little bit from the inside. Yes! Emi can flow from the top while Safi flows from the bottom and we can meet in the middle! my emerald tomboy adds. A cold shiver shakes my body as my mind tries to visualise the suggested form of torture without my permission. Even with the memories they have inherited from the dead adventurer girls, I dont think they realise how vicious and evil such a method is And just one nce at everyone around confirms that. Its hard to spot someone who isnt holding onto their crotch. I definitely wouldnt want anything acidic going up either my front or back. I cant decide if the former option is worse for girls or guys, honestly. Lets maybe save that forter. We dont want to break his mind right away, alright? I chuckle wryly and move to pat the dejected Emi. She seems to have been looking forward to being useful to me again, but I would like to avoid traumas as much as possible, thank you very much. Do we have any other options? Lianne asks. I do know a little bit of Illusion Magic but I dont think it will be enough. My abilities are mostlybat-oriented. I can try Charm Magic. Its not the highest level but Ive been trying to get it up in the meantime, I answer. You? Having trouble getting it up? Thats a first. Cornelia smirks at me. I roll my eyes as thedies giggle and chuckle at her little quip. You know who to look for whenever you need a hand. Lianne winks at me and I shake my head at them. Lets for once keep things off the sexual themes and maybe focus on the task at hand. I raise a brow at the two troublemakers. At the one that is trying to get it up for you or...? Neira joins in and I groan quietly. Now you are doing that on purpose. You girls are getting too much fun out of this, Iin, causing them to giggle again. Alright. Lets calm down now. For real this time. Lianne clears her throat. You can understand hisnguage, yes? If he doesnt slur or speak like a machinegureally fast, I can grasp the meaning of his sounds, noises, words, call it whatever you want. I nod at the Queen. So, we need to hurt him just enough for this monster to offer everything to us but not too much so as take away his ability of coherentlymunicating, she sums it up. This will make things a little bit difficult considering the fact that the leader might be quite stubborn. But, he can also be in possession of the most useful information out of all the Sahuagins that jumped onto the ship, Alyssa says. The grunts might not have known anything except for their mission. True. I stroke my chin. Any suggestions other than the first, quite horrific n? Does anyone on your crew have any useful skills for this? Just the mention of the forbidden interrogation technique makes the girls shiver. I dont think I remember anything like that but let me ask, Alyssa offers and quickly escapes the conversation, clearly taking the first opportunity to get away from the painful talks. Well, I think we actually can get something going here with just us. Cornelia recaptures our attention. Anything on your mind, beautiful? I smile at her warmly, causing the tsun magician to flush faintly. Dont you ever think that Im not going to get back at you for all that. While I know a thing or two about Water Magic, my speciality is ice, but we do have an expert on the former. She gestures at Neira with her dazzling, hazelnut eyes. I bet she can control the temperature of water well. And while its not water per se, every creature is full of a certain liquid. Blood. Neiras eyes sparkle in understanding. That could work. They say back at where Im from that Humans are like sixty percent water. I chuckle. I think Sahuagins arent that far off, and I think Im beginning to see where this is heading. While Neira can control the temperature in the upper degrees, I can reach the lower degrees. Just imagine thousands of tiny spiky balls of ice being forcefully created inside your body, or even dragged around your bigger veins. If we do it right, we should be able to find the perfect amount of pain for our little captive. Cornelias lips twist in a devilish grin. Thats not much better than Safis and Emis n but I guess the control over it is a bit more urate. I rub my forehead, not wanting to imagine how that approach would go with a few certain specific ces in mind. If you are confident that you wont just kill him by forcing the poor guy to go through neverending cycles of hypothermia and hyperthermia. The twodies exchange a nce and nod at each other. Since no one has any other ideas and my head is pretty much empty too, I let them prepare themselves for the interrogation. While they are doing their own thing, I still try to figure something more certain out by scrolling through my abilities. Unfortunately, many of them can be a bit risky for the targets health. Theres still the Charm Magic that I mentioned earlier. Just in case, I check some of the skills and spells banded under that category. But, Im not as confident in getting him to like me. As wrong as it sounds, my ss makes it much easier to do that with girls. I can potentially use the more forceful techniques that demand strict submission but Im afraid that with my stats and his toughness, I will blow his mind into thousands of little pieces faster than get anything out of him. Cornelia and Neira wrap their preparations up, finish discussing their n, and get to work. If we start losing the guy while going with their method, Ill take over and try some of the more invasive Charm Magic spells. I cant say that Im not curious to see how someone on the brink of a mind break reacts. But, only if they are a really, really bad person, like this murder fish person who is closer to a monster than a Human, I guess. We move closer to the restrained Sahuagin, who is now tied up to the main mast with my Void Chains. Since he is still unconscious, Meru gives his ugly mug a mighty smack to wake him up. Seeing how far the monsters head snaps to the side, I get a little worried for a second or two that his neck does too, but he opens his yellowish eyes with confusion written all over his fishy face. The captive Sahuagin utters some sounds and noises that can hardly be recognized as words. But, my Linguist is able to deal with much worse shit so I catch a meaning or two. Theres no need for me to trante for the girls since, as everyone should have expected, he is just cursing at us violently, trying to convey what things he will do to them and their mothers. Poor fathers. No one ever wants to fuck them. Meru shuts him up with another p, to the other side this time to make things fair and equal. He gets the point and resigns to ring at us as if we have just murdered his grandma in front of him. Alright, Mr Fishface. We can do it the easy way, and the hard way. The choice is yours. I cross my arms over my chest and loom over the bulky Sahuagin. Unfortunately, we wont really be able to y the good cop and bad cop since he isnt part of my Partners and the girls cant understand him the same way I do. Its a bummer since I would love to see Cornelia y the bad cop. She has the perfect aura of a mature, gorgeous, hot, badass female officer with an ice-cold character. I definitely need to talk to Mari about this. But, back to the interrogation. The criminal turns his not-so-kind gaze to me and tilts his fish head. Considering the fact that he tells me to go fuck myself in his mother tongue, I can safely assume that we are in the green in terms of proper dialogue. We just need to work on someones attitude first. Looks like the hard way to me. I shake my head. Girls. I leave him in your hands. Warm our guest up since he looks slightly cold after being out in the open for so long. Yes, sir! Neira joyfully replies, chuckling adorably. Shes already getting into it this much. I dont want to think about whats going to happen in a few minutes. My lovely artist wife ces her hands on the monster''s slimy chest and closes her eyes. He observes her attentively, trying to judge what she is going to try, and his ugly, piss-yellow eyes widen in realisation. I might not be able to feel it, but I can tell that a quickly spreading wave of warmth is currently heating up his insides. He startsughing in that croaking way, quite closely resembling the noise a toad creates, and tells her to give up since he wont tell us shit and that we should stop wasting both of their time and just kill him. But, the longer Neira holds the spell, the quicker and more shallow his breathing bes. Soon, the temperature gets so high that we can literally see steam rising from his skin and scales and he doesnt look that good anymore. Ill give you one more chance. You can choose a swift death if you cooperate, or we can continue this until your insides are perfectly boiled. I always wondered if you tasted like fish. I smirk at him. As expected, the brave Sahuagin doesnt relent. Another nice poem reaches my ears as he lets annoying noises out of his ugly mouth. What is he saying? Meru asks. Are you sure you want to know? I nce at her and she nods firmly. He is currently exining to me how he is going to rip my dick off, proceed to fuck some kind of a monster which I assume his kind considers as the ugliest creature in the world with it, then shove it down my throat deep enough that ites the other way so I fuck myself. Creative. Cornelia nods in approval. Then, our aquatic friend starts gasping for air, or water, and we take a peek at Neira. She seems to have gotten so angry at his insult that she raised the temperature high enough in some regions of his body that his blood really started boiling, and we are able to see it clearly. I swear, its not afortable sight seeing bubbles form under someones skin, especially all around his treasure. Dont make him cross yet, I remind her with a light smirk. Neira recollects herself and tones the spell down a bit. She still keeps it at quite the level but we arent watching the worlds most vicious cooking show anymore. Though, the short boiling session might have brought forth quite some permanent damage. Theres no way everything is alright down there after going through something like this. Its my turn now. My charming magician wife steps forward. She activates her Coldblooded and bes a dazzling Ice Elf, turning her skin light blue and hair white. Weaving some frosty mist between her palms with a smirk, shepresses the chilly particles and sends them flying towards the Sahuagins face. Since he is still gasping for air, the whitish cloud enters his body through all possible orifices in that area without a single issue. First, lets see how you like getting your lungs tickled, Cornelia says and wiggles her fingers in a specific way. The monster instantly screams in pain and starts thrashing around inside my restraints. Considering that he is bound by Void Chains, the range of his movements is pretty much nonexistent. Only his head is more or less free and he definitely doesnt spare energy to swing it around, smacking the back of his skull into the mast. From what Im able to gather through my connection with Cornelia, she seems to be dragging around an army of tiny, almost microscopic snowkes or snowballs with sharp, durable spikes all over the guys lungs. From the inside, of course. It must hurt as hell. Especially since his flesh and blood are still almost boiling hot. Cornelias icy mist and creations are way below zero and they are causing him some difort not just by direct, controlled contact. I wonder. Should we move up or down? What do you think? I find the bastards face once more. He still shows a bit of defiance even through all that pain. Itsmendable but wasted on someone like this. If your first thought after seeing a girl is to go after her against her wishes, you cant be considered anything but a bastard. Eternal hell should await you. Or, you might pray that you dont end up in this situation. Neira and Cornelia work their magic together to transfer the core area of their treatment lower, just as I said. They dont move it all the way down but stop in a quite sensitive spot anyway. At least when you consider what his body should be hiding on the inside around that part. Naturally, more screams and powerful noises of pain break out. To spare the women working on the ship from the unnecessary rehearsal for the worlds first Naharrens Got Talent audition, I put Hall of Serenity on the mast. Plus, he is getting so loud that we could potentially attract some more unwanted attention. Who knows when the rest of Sahuagins will decide that their scouts are gone way too long and finally send someone to investigate too. We should finish up with him as soon as possible and prepare for potential contact with a grand army. We are definitely getting close to their territories. Gained and upied by force, of course. Lets turn this up a little bit. If he starts slipping away, stop and let me have a try. Its getting boring, I instruct my lovely wives while trying to remain in the bad cop persona. They share a nod and focus on their job. For the next few minutes, our guest goes through multiple phases of unbearable pain all around his body. The girls dont spare a single blood cell from their cruel fate. Who would have ever expected that I would be watching two gorgeous and badass women torturing a monstrous bastard for information by using both heat and cold to manipte the temperature of his insides? After that time, the Sahuagin leader quietens down a little bit so they limit themselves to some extent, withdrawing part of their powers. Coming closer to the drained and exhausted criminal after just this round of interrogation, I raise his ugly mug up. So, are we finally going to have a conversation or should I stop interfering? I ask him with a raised brow. The monster hesitates for a brief moment, but then, his eyes skip past my shoulder as I crouch in front of him and suddenly turn wide. They almost pop out of their sockets as he locks onto something infinitely more disturbing than what weve already done to him. His entire figure starts trembling without his control. Curious, I stand up and turn around. Alyssa ising towards us with an older crew member by her side. Warm smiles paint their lips as thetter holds onto some kind of ss jar. Im not sure what the contents are but the colour of the slimy substance is already nauseating. The lid is slightly open, creating just the tiniest crevice between it and the neck of the jar. What is that? I ask and notice Meru hastily increasing the distance between her and the iing women. The Queen giggles with a devilish smile. Trust me, you dont want to know. The Sahuagin starts releasing desperate, panicked noises and I nce at him over my shoulder. For some reason, he is literally begging me to listen to everything he has to say and take that woman and her jar away from him. He is going to do anything as long as that thing is gone. His swift change is baffling, to be honest. Vicious torture from two people barely moved him but some expired Nute is somehow making him question all his life choices and beg for mercy? If that jar doesnt contain some kind of a divine substance that is priceless in this world and literally damns the Sahuagins for eternity for justing close then Im going to be really disappointed. Breathe through your mouths from now on. This isnt as bad for us as its for him, but its not pleasant nevertheless, Lianne instructs us and everyoneplies instantly. The mature woman fully opens the jar and sets it down in front of the monster, right between his legs. Tell him that Im going to rub this into his genitalia and then empty the entire container into his rectum. You what? I furrow my brows from pure shock, getting even more bbergasted as Lianne sets down a massive dildo in the shape of the popr draconic collection next to the container. Well, sure. I trante her message while the woman slowly reaches her hand into the jar. Even before her fingers get close to the weird substance, our captive wiggles around so hard that he is literally tearing his body apart inside my Void Chains from the pure strength he brings out. Naturally, he keeps begging me to stop her at any cost. So, since we have finally reached the conclusion that we want, I signal to the nicedy to halt her movements. We wait a moment for the Sahuagin to recollect enough of himself tomunicate with me without wheezing in a panic attack from fear of whatever the forbidden Nute of light nutty colour is. It must be an insanely horrendous poison, venom, or acid. After that, we begin the actual interrogation. Just as he has promised so vehemently, our new friend named Hlghalhulrae, begins his story. And no, I have no idea how the fuck is that thing spelt and pronounced. The sounds his throat makes are just the closest to what a drowning person would say while gulping down litres of seawater. As for what he knows, it isnt that much, but its certainly useful. The small squad we killed was sent out to find the next target for the expansion of the Sahuagin army. Their entire forces are split into a few battalions that are marching, or swimming, in different directions. As their emperormanded, they are to take over the entire underwaternd for him, enving or killing off all the other residents, depending if they are male or female. What to do with which half should be obvious. The sudden order came fairly recently, even though their species has been nning such a crusade for generations. Themon leaders have no idea what caused their current emperor to finally make that decision, but considering the scale of their sess, they are assuming some kind of divine prophecy or intervention that functioned as a signal for their race to take from the other underwater residents what has always been rightfully theirs, meaning everything under the surface. This guys team belongs to the battalion which has just taken over a hidden settlement of Merfolk. Well, he says taken over, but they were supposedly sent out to look for more prey shortly after the rest of the battalion breached the Merfolk defences. So, they basically were kicked out before the fun part. At least from their perspective. I dont want to delude myself into hoping that the raided settlement and its inhabitants are still repelling the invaders or even pushing them back considering the supposedly unbroken streak of wins for the Sahuagin army, but we are close enough to it that we should be able toe for their aid in a day or two at most. That battalion moving near us is most likely going to end up as our next target anyway. He spills the beans on the size of the unit,mon weapons, abilities, and strategies while the older woman threatens him with the mysterious substance. They dontmunicate that much with the other battalions but he gives us some information on the potential location and state of the nearby ones. After learning as much as possible from him, we discuss what to do with the captive and agree on getting rid of him. Before that happens, I test a few spells from the Charm Magic school to see how much effort I have to put into them to extract anything useful out of a male individual this tenacious. It certainly isnt easy, I have to say that. With females, its literally a snap of my fingers. Again, as wrong as it sounds. Just like with the Goblins back in the day when we were exploring the sewers underneath Evaneheim. But, most likely thanks to the fact that he is already greatly weakened from the torture and the psychic damage caused by the unidentified material, Im able to bring him under my control with Dominate Monster. Charm Monster doesnt really work as it seems that I need to have at least somewhat favourable standing with the target even to try. The other spell requires some mental gymnastics inside the targeted partys mind to achieve the desired result. Thanks to the fact that he gave up, Im able to practise a bit on him. Even in this situation, it isnt a walk in the park so I openly wee any experience that can help me in the future when Im forced to attempt Dominate Monster on a much less cooperative enemy. The stats and mental power are there, I just need to be proficient in it. Having the Sahuagin leader under my thumb, I confirm if what he said earlier isnt utter bullshit and we discuss what to do next. We can use him, Alyssa begins. Send him back to his battalion and have him act as a spy. Maybe sabotage them from the inside while at it. He can check how things are going in that besieged settlement and give us more ideas on how to approach the situation. If they dont instantly kill him for being weak and failing at his given task, Meru joins in. Sahuagins are cruel and the leaders above hate the ipetency of those below them with passion. They are almost as vicious to each other as they are to us and everyone else. Theres also a chance that someone manages to break my Dominate Monster, I add. Even if the chance of that happening is low, if that does happen, we will be the ones at a disadvantage when he shares everything he learned about us with the army. Currently, we have the element of surprise, not them. The only viable options are to either lock him up on the ship or get rid of him, then. Cornelia crosses her arms under her ample chest. Do we want to keep this ugly thing next to us for Goddess knows how long? Lianne scrunches her face. Someone will have to take care of him and I can see the girls not being too happy about that prospect. We can kill him off, I guess. I shrug. We got a lot from him already. We cant know if he wonte useful alive at one moment but Im sure we will be able to deal with everything on our own. Thats decided, then. Whats our next move? Neira puts her fists on her hips. We move to the settlement and wipe out the bad guys? Safi suggests. Or are we continuing towards Merus home? Im sure stair wouldnt be able to just pass by suffering people who we can help, Meru replies. I dont think I could either. If this raid is recent, we might even save some males from being executed, and some females from bing breeding ves. Depending on how many of them they already have in the unit, they might need to send the women back to their own settlement soon. Well, what are we waiting for, then? Lianne smiles at us charmingly. Lets make these waters great again! Since she throws her fist into the air, we follow her lead and cheer too. Everyone then scatters and the older woman starts returning to wherever she came from with Alyssa by her side, sending me a wink before going away. I leave the Sahuagin to the girls, especially Meru, and catch up to Lianne. So, care to tell me what that thing was? If its that powerful, why cant we use it against the other Sahuagins by, for example, covering our weapons with it? I ask, looping my arm with hers as we stroll through the deck. You are seriously going to regret it. The petite Pirate Queen sighs and giggles sweetly. Its connected to their beliefs, but also constitution. As you already know, they have no females of their own kind and use breeding farms for reproduction. Taking women from other species is deeply ingrained in their very existence. They cant even get close enough to another male to be friends in the true meaning of that word. Thats why theirmunities are so vicious, as Meru said. Yeah, I get that much. They are monstrous bastards who should have been wiped out by the other races banded under a single banner ages ago. I nod, stroking her hand resting on my forearm. Further on, any closer physical contact with another male is already a huge deal for them. They are extremely sensitive to the characteristic scent of their species. It makes them repulsed and can even lead to serious healthplications if not risk, she continues. Therefore, the thing they are the most scared of is the other males. And especially intimacy with them, even idental. And when they even think of getting in contact with certain bodily fluids of other males Wait. You cant be serious. I stop and raise my brows at Lianne. She chuckles quietly and grins at me. Theres always been a quite special girl in our crew. She weirded out many men with her obsession of them noting inside. You see, its not only because of that request, but also because she would demand her partner to cum into the jar in which she collected semen from all the men she slept with as a hobby. Gods save me I shudder for Goddess knows which time today. So, if that concoction of hundreds of fluids from other males got anywhere near a Sahuaginsher regions, be it front or back, it would be an ultimate torment for that individual. Im fairly sure that quite a few of his organs would actually explode from the blood pressure and such. He would definitely lose his mind too, Lianne finishes her story. Great. I chuckle wryly. So, what stops us from weaponizing my cum against those monsters? Fuck, I cant believe Im asking that question. As you have seen, they can smell such things from an insane distance. We werent even in the water and that Sahuagin was able to tell what was inside with our mature friend barely lifting the lid just a little, she answers. Two things could happen if we did what you suggested. One, they would all keep running away from us until we got bored chasing after them. Two, they would focus literally everything on you so as to take down the source of the cursed fluid. And I mean everything. Ill have to keep that in mind just in case. I shake my head while rubbing the bridge of my nose. I escort her for the remaining distance to the helm and leave my precious Queen in Alyssas hands. When I return to the other girls, the Sahuagin is already out cold forever. Safi and Emi apologise lots and lots, exining that they wanted to try their method out to see what they should do not to kill the captive. Well, needless to say, they didnt get that far before their test subject failed to put up any meaningful resistance and his brain and body literally shut down. I cheer them up a little with some pats and kisses, trying not to think about what exactly they tried, and we clean the deck up after the recent party with a bunch of fishy, uninvited guests. Some of the crewmates help, but Neira takes care of most things with her Water Magic, leaving only small details here and there for them. Alyssa sets the course towards the location described by the Sahuagin leader and we continue our journey. With the current winds, we should reach our destination in more or less a day. Time is of the essence here so no one cks off and we all fulfil our roles on the ship to make sure that we are going as fast as we can and that the vessel is in the best possible state. After about a day, Meru notices a dense kelp forest reaching the very surface of the water. Even we can see the green area from the ship, spanning damn wide and far. Supposedly, theres an underwater city hidden deep between these massive kelps so Meru, Cornelia, and I head out to try and locate it with the hints extracted from the Sahuagin. After about half an hour of careful swimming around since we have no idea if these monsters are still here, Cornelia spots something resembling an illuminated half-sphere and we move closer. My jaw literally drops as far as it can when fucking Antis enters my sight. Theres an entire fucking city hidden between those kelps, sealed under a giant, crystal dome. I knew about the settlement since our captive mentioned it, but he didn''t make it sounds like we would be discovering Antis. Naturally, the buildings inside arent as modern and technologically advanced, but its truly something else. Blue colours dominate the palette and many different structures of various heights fill the space under the protective shield. Unfortunately, that shield is broken in at least a few ces. Something still prevents water from leaking in but the city definitely isnt safe. Looking around, we are able to notice numerous Sahuagins swimming around the dome, between the kelps, and into the big breaches. Considering the fact that they arent in too much of a hurry, the main battle must have already ended. The victor is obvious. It definitely hasn''t been long since the battle ended. Some of their soldiers look exhausted, Meru points out. Then we need to prepare fast. The more time we take, the more people die or suffer a fate worse than that. Lets go. I nce at both of them and they nod with determined expressions. Its time for our first sh with the real bad guys. Chapter 157 – Whirpool of Death Chapter 157 C Whirpool of Death Making sure that none of us has been spotted by the Sahuagins swimming around the gigantic kelps, we return to the ship. Its possible that they are looking for the Merfolk who escaped into the lush, underwater forest during the raid, scouring the entire area for survivors. We dont yet know how the situation looks in the city at the bottom of the sea but its easy to assume that its under the full control of those fish bastards. We reach the ship in just a few moments and jump onto the deck. The women gather around the three of us, awaiting the information we bring from our brief scouting trip. We found a city under a dome and some protective barrier. Its been breached and Sahuagins are everywhere. Most of the battalion must be still inside while some squads keep an eye on the perimeter, I exin to everyone. This time, the battle will take ce in something simr to the surface conditions since the barrier surrounding the settlement creates a giant air bubble inside. Hopefully, that inconveniences our enemies at least a bit, but it also makes a few of us weaker. We will manage. Neira shows a soft, confident smile. Do we have any n or goal? Meru steps forward, stopping in front of everyone. I would suggest splitting into two or three groups and entering through three different cracks in the dome. They arent expecting anyone to intervene so we should be able to take them by surprise. We are all able tomunicate mentally so we can share our situation with each other whenever necessary. As for our goal, we need to figure out the situation first, Cornelia joins in, crossing her arms under her chest. The general number of enemy soldiers, if the battle is fully finished, what is their current objective, what happened to the people living in that city, and where is the mainmander. I agree with her. I nod, cing a hand on Cornelias shoulder. People are the priority. We know from the bastard we captured that they are sending women back to their main base of operations while getting rid of all the men. If we are lucky enough, the transport still hasnt departed. Finding the men alive feels like a miracle but lets keep our eyes pried for any possible hiding spots too. If you cause enough chaos in their ranks, themander should make an appearance on the battlefield to see whats going on. The key to sess is to not leave any messengers alive so that the information flow is as limited as possible, Lianne suggests. I would assume that the leader is going to be in some important building they captured and are either ransacking or using it to celebrate their victory. Finding someone who could point you towards it would be great. I might be able to recognize an important building or two. Meru turns her calm, fierce face to me. I visited a Merfolk settlement in the past and talked with the residents a little. If we dont seed in finding any locals alive before we have to confront themander and his army, Ill do my best to point us in a good direction. Great. I smile at her warmly and brush through her pretty hair. Everyone knows what to do, more or less. Well work out the details while swimming to the dome. Does anyone wish to not be part of this operation? Besides the obvious people? As I nce at all the girls attending this quick strategy meeting, they shake their heads and show determined expressions. Everyone is eager to deal a blow to the monsters that assaulted Merus home and many other settlements. It looks like Cornelia, Neira, Safi, Emi, and Meru are up for the task. Can I go too? You said that the city is surrounded by an air bubble, right? Lianne steps closer to me and directs her pleading eyes up at my face. I chuckle and wrap my arms around her petite waist. I would rather not throw peoples beloved Queen into the frontlines of a war with some fish jerks. I now know that you are capable of taking care of yourself but a part of me doesnt want to ept that side of yours. She giggles adorably and stands on her tiptoes to ce a fluffy peck on my lips. Oh, I know, Im just so tiny and cute that your brave, manly heart wants to protect the little me from any danger. My previous husband was the same. And dont worry, I dont dislike being the devoted housewife waiting for the love of her life to return from the battlefield so that she can properly console him after everything he has gone through in his bloody battles. Shaking my head, I join our lips in one more kiss. Im not going to force you into being a stay-at-home wife, though. Or is it a stay-at-ship wife? Nevertheless, Ill let you know when things calm down a little bit so that we can hunt some of those bastards together. Then, we can console each other after the battle. A brilliant smile curls the corners of Liannes pretty lips up. I would love that. Ill wait patiently for your call then, dear husband. She giggles once more and escapes my hold while leaving onest peck on my cheek. Alyssa catches her and brings Lianne to her side, sending me a firm nod. Ill keep an eye on her while you are gone. Theres not much more we can do to help you down there so we will focus on maintaining the ship in perfect condition to get out of here if things go south. We should have some anti-fish equipment in the armoury so we will set it up and load the cannons with adequate ammunition. The crew members gathered around us cheer in unison and get to work. Alyssa and Lianne wave at us before heading off too. Just our small strike team remains in the middle of the ship and we look between ourselves. Ill go with Neira, Cornelia offers. Her magic greatly supplements mine and we should be able to ovee theck of water inside the bubble that way. Im honestly a little addicted to having it around for my own spells now after trying them out in the sea a bunch of times. We will form another group with Emi, Safi suggests. Yes! Emi and Safi will show Master how strong they can be! The emerald beauty cheers. Alright. Then that leaves me and Meru for thest one. I nce at my quiet sharkgirl mate and receive a light nod of approval. Lets get to it and converse mentally often. Remember, try to look for survivors or ces where they could be hiding away from these barbarians. We make somest-minute preparations and jump over the side of the ship. Until we are halfway through the kelp forest, we swim together. After we pass that point, each group picks a different path and aims for one of the visible breaches in the shields structure. Assuming that gravity is a thing in there too, we try to locate any near the ground so that we can avoid falling from the ceiling like some crazy idiots. I have to wait for a little with Meru before we enter the hole weve chosen because there are plenty of those bastards patrolling around. We consider getting rid of them for a moment but that could potentially catch the attention of the rest so we just stay hidden behind the aquatic foliage and wait for the perfect opportunity to slip into the settlement. We dont have to stay idle for too long and we rush out of hiding at the very first chance we get. Finding a good opportunity, we bolt straight into the opening before the nearby Sahuagins turn around and plunge inside with a loud ssh. After getting past the peculiar barrier, wend on what looks like a street of some sort. The path is wide enough for two carriages to pass each other while driving in opposite directions. Though, Im not sure if they do have those here. Anyway, the road is made of neatly polished pieces of stones cut in different shapes. They all share the same palette of colours, revolving around various shades of emerald. Excluding the barrier behind our backs, there are buildings everywhere in sight, ranging from small, one-story houses to huge and tall skyscrapers. Or surfacescrapers in this case since they are aiming to reach the surface. Some of those structures almost touch the top of the dome. As for the general style, simr emerald and jade tones dominate everything that our eyes can find. The buildings have a square or rectangr style, without sloped roofs or such. Theres no need for those when it most likely never rains down here. You can still feel the humidity in the air, though, so Im pretty sure that even if Merfolk live here in the open, they still either prefer or need proper moisture. If I were topare the architecture to something, I guess it would be the Aztec temples and cities, or other civilizations with a simr fashion. The homes are often doorless and windowless and we can peer inside without an issue. Im not sure if having those elements is some sort of a status symbol or just a personal choice since I do spot some ss and what seems to be some kind of underwater wood here and there. To keep this city from being consumed byplete darkness this deep in the sea, the people who constructed it have set up neatmpposts ced alongside the streets. They are fitted with green crystals that constantly emit a pleasant, ambient glow. We can spot a bunch of sconces and other wall-mounted torches working on the same principle closer to the buildings. If not for the visible damage and trails of blood, this city would be truly breathtaking. I kept my expectations low since Ive seen my fair share of movie and game versions of Antis and it was often portrayed as a highly advanced settlement when it came to technology, which was a verymon reason for its existence. But, I like this ancient version much better. Confirming that everyone else got in without any issues too, I share a nce with Meru and we begin our little infiltration. Everything went ording to the n so far and the other two duos snuck inside the shield from different directions. My lovely Slime Queens bumped into a small patrol but they dispatched the poor fes with their acidic nature before anyone was able to raise an rm. This settlement is much bigger than the one I had the pleasure to visit, Meruments as we warily walk through the jade streets, looking around for any signs of survivors or Sahuagins. I have to admit, it feels massive and impressive. It might be much bigger than Evaneheim. The crystal dome is quite blurry from the outside so it was impossible to judge the size of this city properly from out there. Its so sad seeing it under siege. Thankfully, most of the buildings havent suffered that much structural damage, I reply while admiring one of the more artistic houses. Homes can be rebuilt, life cant be brought back, Meru says coldly. With no survivors, this city will be a ghost town in a sh. Sahuagins wont care about it since they prefer fully submerged environments. Merfolk are one of the races that can survive onnd for a long period of time, or even live there with proper care. We should have hope, but also keep reality in mind. We arrived after the battle. Lets do whatever we can to find any survivors and make those bastards pay for their crimes. I step closer to the charming Nershark girl and rub Merus back affectionately. Just as I finish my sentence, we hear some noise from the alley ahead of us. The buildings at the corner of the intersection block our view but theres only one possibility in our current predicament and we immediately get ready for action. A group of Sahuagins walks into the open. I count seven individuals wielding different weapons. They are busy talking to each other, releasing those barely-recognizable noises and gurgles. Meru rushes in without giving them a chance to spot us and I prepare myself to support her. Soft, gentle plops of her bare feet hitting the emerald stone tiles bounce from the walls of the nearby buildings and the patrolling squad turns towards us. But, even though she is the apex predator in the water, Meru doesntck speed, strength, and skill in a slightly tter environment. My fierce mate draws her right arm to the back while mid-sprint and tenses her muscles to their limits. Letting out a fierce grunt, sheunches her weapon forward at an incredible speed. The trident hits its target so hard that it pierces through the first enemy and lodges itself in his friend behind him, taking out two of those monsters with a single attack. Seeing the other fish guys ready themselves to intercept their ambusher, I send out my Void chains and tie up the duo thats the closest to the poor fes that have been struck by my lovers polearm. Since we are at the bottom of the sea right now, I decide to give the restraints the shape of the kelps that weve seen so many times around the underwater city. Therefore, ominous, purplish seaweeds tie the bastards up, locking them in ce. They look at their bindings in confusion and panic. My small trick gives Meru enough time to reach their position and grab the trident. She yanks it back and spins around, decapitating the duo that I keep immobilised. As their bodies fall to the ground with no signs of life, I release the skill and take a peek at the remaining trio. They seem to have learned their lesson and spread out a bit to avoid a coteral. But, that wont help them too much. Not wanting to leave everything to Meru, I bring out my draconic hilt while breaking into a run. I consider shaping my favourite whip with it, or perhaps go for a whip sword since their scales are durable enough to endure violent smacking, but I get a much better idea when I pass the half-point, one that fits the theme of our adventure well and retains some of the characteristics of the amazing whip. The violet mist flows out of the dragons open mouth and starts forming quite an unusual-looking de. At first, it resembles a crescent moon attached to the hilt horizontally in the middle, but the side ends receive a small change and be simr to arrowheads. Soon, it finishes turning material and bes a sizable, impressive, sharp-edged anchor. I grab the hilt with both hands and pull it to the sides. Ites much easier to me than in the past when I struggled to split even a simple sword. In a sh, I have two of those weapons in my hands now, a scarlet and sapphire version. They feel a tad heavy but I feel like I should be able to use them properly. Especially considering the way that Im going to use them. Making two strong, simultaneous swings, I send both arms forward, using the momentum I gained while running. The anchor des detach from the hilts and fly forward. But, they arent justunched like some random projectiles. A thick violet chain unrolls right after them with the apaniment of pleasant, metallic clicking noise. It extends from the dragons jaws as I hold both hilts forward. The poor guy that Im aiming for doesnt know what to do with himself when faced with two speeding anchors heading his way and tries to put his spear in the front to block them. Unfortunately, my weapons are way superior to whatever material was used to craft his polearm and the curved des slice through his figure with ease, cutting him into three pieces that fall to the ground with his guts and blood spilling everywhere. I pull on the chains and start moving again as they retract back into the hilts. Meru ducks under my des and goes after thest two enemies. She takes both of them alone and enters a mesmerising dance of life and death while repelling their strikes and fitting her own attacks into her evasive moves. Im sure she would have no problems taking down just two small fries but since Im here anyway, I can make it much faster by lending her a hand. She perceives my intentions through our bond and focuses on assaulting one of the Sahuagins. The other guy, seeing that she is nowpletely ignoring him, wastes no chances and takes the opportunity to get a jump on her. He raises his battleaxe high above his head and steps into Merus blind spot from behind. Unfortunately for him, before he manages to follow through with his nned attack, one of my anchor des flies past his side and hits the limit of its chain, tensing the metal line up. Retaining its force, it continues moving in an arc to the left. Both Meru and her opponent jump over and under it in time but the sneaky Sahuagin fails to do so and the chain wraps itself around his body as the de orbits him closer and closer with eachp. Shortly before the anchors edge impales him, I give the chain a strong wave and send my captured target high into the air. He releases what I assume is a gurgling scream of fear as he ascends to the heavens, most likely begging me to bring him down. So, I benevolently grant his request and pull on the chain with all I have. Naturally, paired with my decently high stats, that action results in him kissing the ground with quite the ferocity and the scream cuts into silence as his entire body bes one huge stter on the pavement. I might have put a little bit too much strength into that move. Thest Sahuagin gets distracted by the gruesome show of his friend turning into a bloody puddle and Meru stabs her trident into his pelvis before hoisting him up into the air too. I immediately send my other anchor after him and wrap the chain around his figure. Instead of repeating the same move again, I smack the bastard left and right, bouncing him off the nearby buildings. After one of the hits is followed by a noticeable crunch andplete silence, I halt my actions and pull the guy back to me. His battered, bloody corpseys on the road without moving. I might have broken his spine or something. I thought that they are a tad more durable. Meru joins me by my side and we nce around to see if thest two havent attracted any backup or something but the intersection stays still and quiet for a whole minute. She helps me move the slightly moreplete bodies aside and we throw them into one of the houses. It will be hard not to notice the huge stter on the road and the smaller stains on the nearby buildings but maybe these fishbrains will assume that those belong to the residents. I havent seen you use those des yet. Are they special? Meru asks after we deal with thest body. You could say that. I chuckle lightly. Its just something I thought of just now. It will give me a little bit of range while you take the front. I can single out the enemies that might want to give you a surprise from the back. They look heavy and hard to use. She examines one of the anchor-shaped des from up close. Throwing them that far is impressive. They are but Ive wielded even heavier weapons shaped by this artefact. Though, whatever it creates ording to my will, its usually a tad lighter than the real thing, I reply. Also, throwing and swinging arent the only things these babies can do. When retracted just like right now, they can be used as close-quarters shing weapons. I like their versatility. They are interesting, even though it wouldnt be that easy to swing them around in the water. Your ideas never cease to amaze me, Meru admits with a faint smile. I smile back at her, a little wryly. It might be a tadplicated to exin that I borrowed this idea from a certain buff, bald dude with anger management issues on a path of vengeance and just reced the ends of the des with a slightly different shape. But, who knows? Maybe one day we will talk about video games from my world. They can tell an incredible story now and then. Suddenly, the ground shakes faintly and we look around. Meru spots something first and I follow her gaze. One of the medium-high buildings gets encased in ice as sharp spikes surge about halfway up the towering structure. Its pretty obvious that some of the houses down on the ground around that building suffered a simr fate. The culprit behind it isnt that much of a mystery either. ~Everything alright?~ I reach out to Cornelia. ~Yeah. We had a little scare. Sorry about that.~ She chuckles awkwardly through the Whispers. ~What happened?~ I furrow my brows. ~They have dogs. Or rather, they have sharks with four legs and the size of a dog. A small pack of them suddenly charged at us from a side alley and I panicked. I shouldnt have lost my cool. Many must have noticed themotion.~ Shark dogs? What the fuck? ~Its alright. The most important thing is that you girls are safe. The restes second,~ I try tofort her. ~Have you managed to find anyone in your area?~ ~Besides those damn fish monsters that are taking their strolls through the city left and right, no, we havent. They werent too cooperative either. Plus, they clearly are just grunts,~ she answers. We might have arrived way toote, then, Meru says while gazing into the abandoned houses in the distance. I ce a hand on her hair and ruffle through it gently. Well get them. They are going to pay for all the pain and suffering they brought onto your friends and all the other aquatic races. I promise. She looks up at me and we stare at each other in silence for a moment. Then, Meru steps closer and softly hugs me from the front. Thank you. I wouldnt be able to do anything alone. Thats what friends are for. And mates. I reciprocate the hug and we split after about a minute. ~Master, we might have found something,~ Safi reports in through the Whispers. ~What is it?~ I ask, a little hopeful for some good news. ~Theres a big gathering in the southwestern region. Plenty of Sahuagins are surrounding the area for some reason. They keep being loud too,~ she exins. ~You might have found a celebratory party or something like that. Great. We will know where not to cause a ruckus. It would be great if we could find themander first. Do you maybe see if any of them looks somewhat different from the rest?~ ~Emi is sneaking closer while I watch her back. Are you there yet?~ Safi directs her question to both of us. ~Yes! Emi can see a lot!~ I can practically feel the enthusiastic Slime girls wide grin. ~Master, Emi sees someone else other than the Sahuagins down there! They look simr to Master but with light blue skin! And they are kneeling!~ ~Kneeling?~ I furrow my brows. ~Yes! In a few rows!~ she confirms. ~Oh! A bad guy just dragged one of the new people forward! Oh no! They cut that persons arm off! Emi thinks they are going to kill him in front of everyone!~ ~Him? So hes a Merfolk man?~ ~Emi thinks so. There are many like him in the middle of the crowd. There are also many who arent breathing anymore.~ It looks like we found the men. I turn to Meru and she nods firmly. I heard. What are we going to do? she asks. Well, if we dont act now, they are most likely going to be executed on the spot. I dont think we have that much of a choice, right? If we try to look for the females, the males might all die before we find them. Since the females have more value to the Sahuagins, I think we should try to rescue the captured males and hope that they dont do anything to the females if they notice what we are doing, Meru suggests. I agree. Lets break them out. We can save at least a few people. I turn towards the direction where I can sense Safi and Emi. ~Let the others know about the situation. We are going to gather at your spot as soon as possible. Tell them to avoid confrontation close to the meeting point if they are able to. We will see you girls soon,~ I instruct them. After receiving confirmation from my precious Slimedies, we head out to their location. As expected, the number of patrols and other squads of enemies show up on our path almost after every single corner or turn we take. Its like they know exactly where and when to be to inconvenience us the most. But, after about fifteen minutes of running, we reach the meeting point and notice the noise that Safi mentioned. Considering what these sick fucks are doing, they are definitely cheering on the Sahuagin who is ying the role of the executioner to be even more brutal and merciless. Theres no doubt that they consider such activity as extremely entertaining and fun to spectate. We find the side alley where everyone is hiding and regroup with Safi, Emi, Cornelia, and Neira. Thest two have angry, displeased expressions on their faces. They clearly dont enjoy the show as much as the fish guys. Whats the n? Neira asks. We need to get the captives to safety before going too hard on the fishbrains. Someone might get hurt if we start sting them with big techniques, I answer. Can you create enough water to cover the pavement with it? Cornelia turns to her. That depends on the distance and area that I have to cover, Neira replies. What do you have in mind? If you spread it to the other edge of this small square where they are hosting their public executions, I should be able to freeze their feet to the ground. It wont hold out for too long but it should give us enough time to clear a path to the captives, Cornelia exins. Emi and I can quickly transport them inside our bodies. We are decently fast in our Slime forms, Safi suggests. Then, stair and I can deal with anyone trying to stop you. Meru nods to herself. Ill keep the pursers at bay. You go and help them with the Merfolk. The sooner everyone is out of the square, the sooner we can go all out, I propose a slight change to that n. Are you sure? Cornelia nces at me with a slightly worried frown. Yeah. I have a new toy that is just perfect for an operation like this one. Ill keep them busy until you can show them what an eternal winter is. I grin at my dazzling magician wife. Im starting, then. Neira sneaks up closer to the gathering and crouches down, cing her hands on the emerald tiles. We watch her focus on the spell, and soon, water starts bubbling between her palms, flowing out of a non-existent little stream. She opens the triangle shes made with her fingers and lets the crystal-clear liquid spill towards the open square. Bit by bit, it flows faster and faster, reaching the first Sahuagins in no time. They nce at their feet in confusion but choose to ignore the sudden leak just a momentter. We are lucky that this is an underwater city. These guys can just conveniently convince themselves that there must be a problem with the seal keeping this entire ce rid of water and move on with their lives. No one should find a bit of water spilling at the bottom of the sea surprising. After a minute, Neira exhales softly and opens her eyes. Its ready. Most if not all of them should be touching the water. Cornelia nods and kneels down by her side. Its time to teach them why they should have figured out how to make shoes. She draws a few cyan sigils in the air before pping her palms together. Whispering a few quiet words as a chant, she ms them into the puddle between her and Neira. Her fingers sh with the same light and the water crackles softly as powerful frost begins consuming it at a rapid pace. The ice swallows the entire shallow nket of clear liquid in a blink and the startled Sahuagins grunt in confusion as a painfully cold frost climbs up their legs, locking them in ce. The crowd quietens almost immediately and we jump right in. I crouch down and let the running Meru jump off my back into the air. She switches her trident into the four-spoke mode andunches it right at the executor guy. The weapon smacks into him with enough power to pin the not-so-poor guy to the stone road, creating a web of cracks around the point of impact. Until we reach the middle of the square, I slice through the frozen monsters with my des, clearing up the way for Meru and the others. Neira and Cornelia cast some simple spells along the way, killing off one or two Sahuagins in the meanwhile. When thest few bastards fall to my deadly anchors, we burst into the centre of the interrupted show and Meru yanks her trident back from the obliterated executioner. We are going to take you to a safe ce. Please, dont panic and trust our Slime friends, she quickly instructs the surprised Merfolk men who look at us in pure shock. A not-so-manly squeal reaches my ears as Safi starts swallowing them into their round, bouncy body. Her Slime form is now as tall as I am and proportionally wide. She should be able tofortably fit at least five people in her belly, which should make this so much quicker. I leave everything to the girls and focus on the opponents everywhere around us. The front rows in the audience are still locked in ce but I can spot a bunch of angry Sahuagins running our way from the back. Before they get to the middle, I toss my anchor des into the crowd and hit two of them straight in the chest. Then, the carnage begins. After drawing the chains back, I startunching the anchors at any moving fishmen, taking those bastards down before they manage to free theirpanions or arrive close enough to threaten the safety of the rescue operation. Soon, some of the frozen individuals start breaking out and I dive into the audience to get close and personal with the unhappy spectators. I spin around and wave my arms while keeping the chains short. The sharp des follow my movements obediently and slice through numerous enemies, turning them into sashimi. Sometimes, one of the chains wraps around a poor guy when I identally miss or dont notice a person in their way, so I use the unlucky Sahuagin as a wrecking ball and knock a bunch of them over, preferably with their feet still glued to the ground, forcing their knees to bend the other way. Dancing around the battlefield and avoiding the asional stabs and shes directed at me from the fiercer Sahuagins, I try to keep an eye on the ongoing evacuation. Its not that easy considering the dozens of ugly fish dudes blocking the sight but I at least know that its going alright. None of the girls reports anything out of the ordinary so I focus on mowing down the opposition as more and more individuals free themselves from their temporary restraints. ~Get out of there! We are going to finish them all off at once!~ Cornelias voice rings in my head and I notice that the captives are now gone. Without further ado, I bid farewell to my dance partners by kicking the fishbrain blocking my path right in the dick and sprinting towards the presence of my belovedpanions. Even before I reach the edge of the square, a loud noise of sea waves reaches my ears and I watch a giant, ferocious wall of dark water form in front of me. It rises all around the square in a circle and keeps spinning clockwise. Its not that high, reaching only to the roof of the single-story buildings. But, the worst partes after that. Frost streaks appear on the surface of the swirling water and I watch multiple ice pirs form on it, extending into the middle of the encirclement. They partially shatter and I realise that they are meant to resemble curved, horizontal des. Tens if not hundreds of them appear on the blue background, creating an unbelievably scary sight. Before the density of the des grows way too high, I jump through the swirling wall of water and burst out of the ice-cold shower on the other side. Waiting for that, Cornelia and Neira smack their hands together and the circle starts shrinking. Bit by bit, its diameter gets reduced, and soon, the air is filled with screams and gurgling as the sharp pirs turn the Sahuagins still inside the insane trap into minced meat. As the water moves closer to the middle, it leaves lots of blood and slices of flesh on the ground. There are so much more of those inside the violent current, for sure. In less than thirty seconds, all the monsters who were unlucky enough to get caught in their joint spell are nothing more but pieces of their former selves. I chuckle wryly as Cornelia and Neira drop their spell. Now I know who to go to when I need to have myundry done properly. A snort escapes Cornelias lips and I turn around to face them. All the rescued Merfolk men are looking at us in a mix of awe and fear, and I dont me them. Well, I only hope that they know anything about their women, and that we arent toote to save at least some of them from a fate worse than death. One thing is for sure. There will be no mercy. Chapter 158 – Evacuation Chapter 158 C Evacuation Safi, Emi, could you please keep watch around us while we talk here? I turn to my lovely Slimedies. Safi makes a polite nod. Of course, Master. We will let you know when enemies start heading this way. Master can count on Emi! The emerald beauty shows a wide grin. Thanks. We wont take long. Be careful out there and dont do anything silly. I point a finger at them. They both nod ande closer to receive a parting kiss before departing in opposite directions. They return to their original forms and roll away at a quite decent speed. This is definitely much faster than them running the way the usual humanoids do. And I have to admit, its much cooler watching them roll around in these bouncy shapes. We will join them and cover the other two directions, Cornelia says and Neira stands by her side. You and Meru should be enough to take care of the situation here. Let us know when we are going to move. Alright. You be careful too. I smile at them and repeat the gesture with the other twodies before they leave. Cornelia uses a simple chilling spell to cover the ground with ice and skates north while Neira creates a small wave of seawater and rides it south. It all feels like Im watching superheroes go on a mission or something. Well, they definitely are super to me. I turn to Meru, receiving her calm and collected gaze, and then nce at the still-shaken crowd made up of male Merfolk. The aquatic men with skin colour in various shades of blue stare back at us with some level of uncertainty. I observe their figures with more attention, noticing a bunch more details about them, like their fin-like ears and gills on the sides of their chests. They dont have tails but their toes are webbed, and their fingers have some membranes to a certain extent too. It looks like the Sahuagins didnt steal their clothes to humiliate them even more after conquering their city so the men do wear some remains of their pre-battle attire like short pants, waistbands, loincloths, and such. Their chests were most likely exposed from the start. And, with how handsome they all seem, it isnt really a surprise. So, you might not know me, and I might not know you, but I would like to say that we are here to help, as you might have seen a moment ago, I begin, running my gaze over their faces. Our goal is simple, to get rid of the Sahuagins. Thus, even if you find it hard to trust a Human-like creature like me, try to cooperate at least in consideration of my Nershark friend here, whose home was destroyed by those bastards. Well kill all of them here and be on our way. Its up to you if we will be able to save some of your captured people while doing so or not. stair is my mate and he doesnt bear ill intentions towards other races, Meru joins in. You have a choice of working with us or doing things on your own, though I think we all can see how things have turned out when you tried thetter option. Are you going to aid us or keep to yourselves? The Merfolk men begin whispering amongst themselves while looking around. Im pretty sure they understood my words correctly as Ive used the samenguage as Meru did. Thankfully, I have a few that the aquatic races usually use, excluding some dialects or unique ones, of course. But, its quite likely that they do know bits of Common too. After a short while, the crowd starts parting and one guy walks forward. He doesnt look like anything special, fitting with the others more than well. But, regardless, a dude with dark green hair brushed to the back and bright blue eyes stops in front of us, making a respectful bow. Thank you for rescuing us, Saviour. My name is Fhen and I would like to pass our verbal gratitude onto you, he says, trying to act kind and proud. Gods, not this Saviour shit again. I roll my eyes with a slight chuckle. Just stair is fine. But, anyway, you are? I assume they havent picked you as a representative randomly. You assume correctly. Out of everyone here, I would be the person with the highest rank in our tribe, taking into consideration all our deceased leaders. Before the raid, I was one of the Third Circle advisors. The chief and his consorts made the First Circle while the elders made the Second Circle, Fhen exined. Thats very unfortunate and sad to hear. I nod at him respectfully since its obvious what happened to everyone above him. All I can offer you right now is revenge. Either on your behalf or achieved with your own two hands and our assistance. Do you know anything about your females? We still might have a chance to save the majority of them, Meru continued after me. It might be possible. It was maybe a day or two ago that they were taken and the soldiers are still looking around the city to find anyone hiding. We were left alive as bait, to lure our mates, daughters, mothers, and everyone else out. The slow executions happened for that exact purpose, he replies. Then they might have not yet sent any of the females away. Meru strokes her chin. Do you know where they gathered the women? Theres a chance that I do. We saw the direction some of them were dragged in and I can make a few guesses regarding the buildings that can house this many people at once. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that the leader of these savages keeps them close to feed his ego, and other reasons which I would rather not name right now, Fhen answers. Would you be willing to act as our guide? I ask. It will be more efficient than having you describe those ces and us struggling to find the locations in an unfamiliar environment. If that will allow for our women to be rescued, I will naturally volunteer for that role. He makes a small bow while the other guys nod enthusiastically. Like almost everyone living here, I know our city like the back of my hand. We should be able to utilise some paths and obstructed passages to sneak around the enemy. Very good. We just need to figure out what to do with your friends here. When the Sahuagins realise that their prisoners have gone missing, they will definitely flip this ce upside down once more. It will be pointless and dangerous to hide anywhere here. I scratch my head. How long can you stay out of the water and if you even are able to? It depends on the weather and the sun exposure we will receive on the surface, Fhen replies. But, having in mind the perfect conditions, excluding heavy rain which will make that almost indefinite, its around four days before we start suffering from theck of moisture. That long should be fine, then. I dont think well take longer than a day here. I nod to myself. Now, how fast can you guys swim? Are you confident in outswimming the Sahuagins in a straight line, or at least not losing to them in terms of speed so that ate pursuit cant catch up? He shakes his head. We definitely arent faster but we should be fast enough to beat the dyed pursuit to our destination, depending on the distance we need to cover. Are you thinking about sending them to the ship, stair? Meru asks, ncing up at me with her dazzling, golden eyes. Yeah. Even if the enemies roaming around the dome catch on and follow, Lianne and her girls should have no issues taking down a few fish bastards on their own ship. The Merfolk men would be safe with Alyssas crew. You should first ask them if they are willing to fight, she points out, turning to the men. Are you? The Merfolk start whispering between themselves again while Fhen spreads his arms. Do you have enough weapons for us? Besides, most people here are not warriors. They immediately killed or executed the soldiers. We are workers, schrs, advisors, and so on. We already tried aiding our defenders and we didnt make a difference even with proper equipment. I dont think we will be of any use to you. Other than bait, of course. I dont n to sacrifice any of you to make it safer. I wave my hand dismissively. Just you will be enough. Or you and any other men that would like to offer their knowledge. But no more than two to make sure that we can protect you properly. We dontck the strength to beat the invaders. stair tells the truth. What you saw earlier was just a fraction of his and his mates power. I havent yet gone all out either. Meru stands a little bit prouder. Then we will ept your offer to shelter us. Fhen makes a low bow and everyone behind him follows suit. Lets try to get to the closest breach, then. I nod. The faster we can get you all to safety, the sooner we can look for the females. As Fhen turns around to takemand of his brethren, I reach out to my incredible wives and fill them in on the current n. Neira gives us the location of the nearest hole in the crystal dome and the fourdies start heading there to clear up a path for us, reducing the chances of unnecessarybat encounters during our escort quest. We give them some time to put some distance between us and head out right after the Merfolk men group up in a decent rectangr formation. I take the front with Fhen while Meru watches over the back of the column. We both have to keep an eye on the sides but things should work out well with our ability tomunicate mentally. The other four do an amazing job and we walk through the dirtied streets while stumbling on a body or few every now and then. Its obvious who dealt with those not-so-poor bastards thanks to the fairly unique way they died and we start a smallpetition with Meru, guessing which one of ourpanions scores the most kills. About halfway to our target, Cornelia is in the lead by at least five points. It seems that our little game reaches the ears or minds of the fightingdies and ignites thepetitive spirit in them. We begin hearing many more screams and gurgles of pain from almost every direction as they actively hunt the Sahuagins after clearing every possible enemy on our path. I chuckle to myself while shaking my head. Its almost certain that the winner will expect a reward and I can feel it somehow involving my person. Or perhaps my body. But, its way toote to stop this friendlypetition and the two of us keep counting bodies for Cornelia, Neira, Safi, and Emi. Though, they have to report their kills themselves whenever they get anyone outside our route since we obviously cant leave the Merfolk alone and unprotected. If only they knew that they have been reduced to a game element for the people that are protecting them. About fifteen minutester, we reach the breach and I send Meru out to scout ahead since she is the fastest out of us under the water. Before shees back, we split the Merfolk men into smaller groups and prepare them for the sprint to the surface. Naturally, I talk to Lianne and Alyssa before anything happens so that they are aware of the uing guests and make sure that they are on board with the idea. Then, we start sending the guys out with Meru as their guide and escort. She swims alongside them to the ship and returns to pick up another group. From what she tells me, they manage to avoid contact most of the time, having to deal with only two rude Sahuagins interrupting their trips. All of the males are up on the ship in no time and only Lheyman remains behind when Meru jumps through the barrier holding back water from spilling into the pretty city. She takes a nce at Cornelia and Neira, who are waving their fingers at each other threateningly, and looks at me. What are they doing? she asks curiously. Just arguing who won when its a tie. Ignore them. I shrug. Lheyman steps closer and makes another respectful bow. Thank you all for bringing my brothers to safety. Ill do my best to aid you as much as I can. If you have any questions or requests for me, please let me know. Can you tell us anything about the leader of these bastards? We are more or less informed about the grunts since weve dealt with a lot of them already, I reply to his offer. Not so much. He shakes his head. But, I did see him once. He is a big guy whenpared to the usual Sahuagins. Almost twice as big, I would say. Instead of themon shades spotted amongst their kin, his skin and scales are bordering on violet hues. He doesnt seem to care about anyone below him, killing off his soldiers whenever they do or say something he disapproves of. He wears armour made of bones, including gauntlets with skeletal talons sharpened to the point that he uses them as weapons. An even more savage savage, huh. I chuckle wryly. Well need to be careful around him since we dont have any experience against anything else other than grunts. But, he most likely wont be a challenge for any of us. You bet your ass he wont, Cornelia joins the conversation as the rest of my party arrives by our side. How many points for his ass, though? Are you still going on with that? I raise a brow at her. We decided to keep the count until we finish the operation here, Neira answers. Theres no other way to choose a clear winner. And you? I nce at the colourfuldies behind the twopetitive girls. Since its a battle for the first ce amongst the tied second, we opted out of thepetition, Master, Safi exins. We didnt qualify as our scores were below theirs. Emi tried her best but there were just no more bad fish people to melt my emerald Slime Queen whines dejectedly. I move closer to pat her jelly head. You did great. Im proud of you. Now, you can help me protect Lheyman while they duke it out between themselves. That way, you can stay by my side more than them. Emi instantly perks up, making me chuckle lightly. Neira and Cornelia dont even notice as they are still in the middle of their discussion about the worth of the boss. Our new Merfolk friend can just stare at our interactions with an uncertain smile. Im pretty sure I know how weird we look from the outside perspective, acting so casually in the middle of the enemy territory. After theye to an agreement regarding the rules of thispetition, we move out to continue our quest of saving the Merfolk women from the dirty ws of the savage Sahuagins. As we head in the direction that Lheyman chooses, he talks a little bit about his settlement and how things looked before the unfortunate day of the enemy invasion. From his words, we deduce that it must have been an even more incredible and unimaginable sight than what we have in front of us right now. I really hate those bastards for ruining this experience for us. You dont get a chance to sightsee a fucking Antis that often in your life and we end up in a freshly raided one. Thats unforgivable and punishable by total annihtion. So, how many ces do you have in mind? I ask him as we wander around, trying to avoid unnecessary contact. A few. About five, I think. They all should be able to fit a lot of people so Im not exactly sure where we should look first, Lheyman replies. And what are those buildings? Cornelia joins in. One is the main temple. Another is the garrison. The third ce is the equipment storage right next to it. The fourth is the provision warehouse. And fifth is the medicalplex, he lists our options. Main temple, then? Meru suggests. I wouldnt be surprised if they chose it to defile the sacred grounds that the residents respected. Or the garrison, Neira says. That should be the safest ce with many weapons and defensive contraptions that they can use. No. I shake my head. They arent expecting any reinforcements. They wont even think about defending or fighting after they fully conquered the ce. What do you think then, Master? Safi nces at me. Food warehouse, I answer. They are sure they have already won. That bastard will definitely want to feast on the resources of the conquered, letting his army regain strength and pack some provisions before they have to continue their contest. Im sure he and most likely some other Sahuagins are celebrating their sess and indulging in the food. And probably women too. Lheyman sighs heavily. You are most likely right. I ce a hand on his shoulder. Well get them soon. And rip those assholes into pieces before they can hurt any more people. Then, we will sail further into the sea and kill the ruler of this scum too. He smiles weakly and nods. The girls all suddenly get fired up and we pick the warehouse as our first destination. As we move closer to our target, more patrols show up on the streets, with some of them heading in the same direction. Naturally, we take down some of the bastards whenever we arent sure if we can easily sneak by them. Not letting even a single messenger reach themander is still extremely important. It takes us about twenty minutes to reach the area of the warehouse, ording to our guide. We still are feeling a little bit lost in the sea of simrly-looking buildings, no matter how pretty and well-designed they are. Things just appear more or less the same in every direction, and the crystal dome spanning above our heads doesnt help as much as I expected it to. A tall and wide structure enters our sight. Obviously, plenty of Sahuagins wander around it. We get off the street and enter one of the skyscraper-like buildings, just without the ss. Moving as silently as we can, we ascend a few floors to get a good view of the warehouses surroundings. It looks like you were right, Cornelia says after we peer past the empty window to nce down. I dont think they are just randomly gathered here. And many of them have something to eat or drink in their hands. They are definitely celebrating. That doesnt make it certain that the leader is here but yeah, I agree. This is our best bet. We have to find a way onto that roof without getting spotted. Ice bridge or slide? she asks. Too shy. Theres no way they wont notice something like that forming above their heads. They arent blind, even if some of them might be intoxicated. I shake my head. This will be tough. Its not like we can fly. Lheyman nces around. But, if we could for a certain time, do we have the means to secure ournding? Neira strokes her chin. What do you have in mind? I raise a brow at her. I canunch us with a violent but controlled geyser. Im not that confident in creating one in time with our descent, though. Too early or toote might throw us in random directions and we dont want that, she exins. Safi and Emi can do it! The green girl raises her fist. How? Cornelia turns to them. We should be able to merge together and create an stic cushion wide enough to let everyone fall onto it without bumping into anyone else, Safi replies. This height should be fine. It will also be quiet and wont shake the roof during thending. Are you crazy?! What if we miss?! Cornelia throws her arms into the air. I dont fancy bing a stain on top of some stone warehouse! Theres still so much I havent done with Al! I smirk at her, evoking a faint flush from the magiciandy. Ill use my chains to assure that we hit the target. It would be a pity to die without having to experience what you have in mind. She grows even redder and escapes my gaze. Neira hides a smile behind her slender hand, trying her best not to chuckle and capture the attention and ire of our embarrassedpanion. Returning my attention to the two lovely Slimes, I pat both Emi and Safi. Are you sure about this? I ask them. Yes, Master. You can trust us, Safi answers confidently while Emi beams at me with her iconic sunny smile. Alright. Neira, get your part ready. We are moving out in a minute. Ill need some more space above our heads. We might need to somehow remove part of the floor above us so that we can beunched out without any issue, my artist wife replies. Theres a balcony three levels above us. We could check it out, Lheyman suggests. Will that high be a problem? No. It shouldnt make a difference. Safi shakes her head. We start walking and get to the floor our guide mentioned. There is a little bit of an open balcony in the direction of the warehouse just as he said. Neira prepares her spell on the floor while we gather up around her. Cornelia swallows her saliva hard so I pull her closer and wrap my arm around her waist, trying my best to reassure my lovely magician wife. When she is ready, we huddle up and I bind us together with my Void Chains in the form of tight but not ufortable violet straps. Neira takes onest look at the distance and gives us a warning nod. Closing her eyes, she recites the chant of her spell and water starts bubbling under our feet. Suddenly, a pir of mighty water bursts out from beneath us and sends us flying up and ahead. Cornelia tries her hardest to keep her mouth shut and not let any noise out. Its certainlymendable considering that we are tens of metres above the ground and flying towards a hard-top building which has a t roof too. After we cross two-thirds of the distance while bundled together, Safi and Emi leak themselves out of my hold and join together under us. We all watch them merge and shape themselves into a sizable bowl of blue and green, praying for nothing to go wrong as we are moments before a disaster. Thankfully, they reach their full form before we m into the scenic roof of the provision warehouse and our small party bumps into the jelly blob as our lovely Slime girls cushion our fall. They actually weaken their membrane and let us sink into them partially. It surprises Cornelia and Lheyman but I find it quite smart. That move prevents us from getting flung somewhere away due to their bouncy nature. They quickly spit us out on the hard floor and I recall my bindings. Cornelia takes a deep breath as I rub her back and we watch Safi and Emi return to their respective humanoid forms. They both smile at us proudly after finishing their task without a hitch. Then, we follow Lheyman as he guides us to the roof entrance and leads us inside. We carefully move through the stone hallways while quickly silencing any stray Sahuagins. In just a moment, we reach the main section and peer down the hall from the second floor. Some of those bastards are gathered around a few Merfolkdies dancing in the middle, who are clearly forced to do it. They are stripped naked while serving as visual entertainment for the feasting beasts, including themander. The much bigger guy is seated atop a small pyramid of food while snacking on whatever makes it into his grasp. His appearance matches Lheymans descriptions, pretty much. More women are held in the corner, huddled up together and watching every Sahuagins movements with heavy anxiety and fear. Time to crash the party? Cornelia nces at me. Theres no better time than the present. I smile at her. We chuckle together and jump over the stone railing together with everyone else. Even Lheyman joins us but his choice is a quite logical one since his chances of survival are higher around us than alone. Spooking a lot of our uing opponents, we m the ground while knocking a bunch of them out of the fight already. What? Who the hell are you? the unique Sahuagin asks. Oh. The big ugly can talk? I ask mockingly. I guess your size ispensating for something other than intellect. I hear a snicker or two as mypanions respond to my little joke. Unfortunately, it isnt appreciated as much by the recipient. The violet guy jumps off his food throne and unsheathes the Wolverine-wannabe ws from his bone gauntlet. Before I can engage him though, Meru steps in front of me. Ill take care of him, stair. Can you protect the females and keep the other Sahuagins from interfering? Of course. Dont give him mercy. I peck her chilly cheek before running off towards the chained girls. The battle is already in full swing and I can spot Lheyman trying his best to keep himself close to either Cornelia or Neira to assure his survival. He has no chance of catching up to my Slimedies as they utilise their shapeshifting a lot and squeeze through the enemies around the battlefield with crazy reaction time. Slicing the guys guarding the females in half with a hastily formed longsword, I get rid of their restraints and exin that they need to stay there for a bit longer because its not safe outside. Thankfully, Lheyman arrives by my side and his words are met with a little bit more trust than mine. Leaving them to him, I refocus on helping my badass girls. But, its not like I have to put a lot of effort into saving them or something. All four of mypanions are handling themselves well against the fish bastards, fighting them with their own means. Naturally, Cornelia and Neira have to be mindful of their surroundings, and thus limit the power of their spells. Otherwise, Neira would be able to bring out a technique equal to those amazing Dragons from our first contact with the Sahuagins. As for Meru, she is engaged with themander in a battle of strength at the current moment. My fierce sharkgirl mate exchanges blows with the enemy that is more than twice her size. Judging by just their builds, he should be able to smack her around like a wet rag but she doesnt let him. She makes the perfect use of her weapon with a much longer reach, parrying the swipes the angry leader is throwing at her. The size difference works more in her favour, actually. She has more surface to aim for while its the opposite for her opponent. But, just that isnt enough to put any deeper wounds on themander. His skin and flesh are iparably harder than the normal grunts. Thankfully, the trident she uses isnt just some random weapon foundmonly in any random shop. Sirgia put all her heart and sweat into her creation and its clear that the quality of the sharpening or durability is almost unmatched, even if she will never agree with that statement. With a polearm like that, she adds more cuts and slices to the collection of her enemy. Taking down an interrupting idiot now and then, I watch her fight attentively. Both because I want to intervene at the first sight of things going wrong and because its just so mesmerising and enjoyable to observe. She is skilfully kiting the angry Sahuagin around the support pirs and using other elements of the environment against her opponent. Most likely thanks to the assistance of my stats, she can fight on equal ground with the beefymander, which surprises him a lot. He must have grown used to bullying the Mermaids, Nersharks, and other aquatic races while not having to worry too much. That worry is starting to appear right now, though. Meru keeps deflecting most of his swipes, with just a few grazing her skin or diving suit. I notice some shallow cuts on her body but she can deal with this much on her own right now. Theres no need to interrupt her duel yet. Water and ice-based spells fly around the warehouse alongside heavily acidic blobs of green and blue liquid. While getting pushed back by the ferocious assault of the violet shark man, Meru spins her trident and catches one of the liquid projectiles onto the head of her weapon. Taking a lowered stance, she surrounds it with mana and makes a mighty thrust. Whatever technique she uses, a small cyclone surrounds the head of her trident as it moves forward. The poor guy has no chance to react to the horizontal tornado crashing right into him. The chaotic water recedes soon after the blow and reveals that themander is missing his left arm down from the elbow. It has been cleanly eaten up by the strong acid, leaving burn marks all around. But, the big bad doesnt give up and activates something from his own arsenal. A gurgling roar reverberates from the thick walls. I have ced Hall of Serenity around us before engaging so we should be safe from any reinforcements hearing his calls. Naturally, the loud shout isnt all that happens and the leader enters a frenzied state. Meru doesnt even flinch when met with his increased ferocity and raised stats, most likely. It bes harder for her, of course, but it isnt the end. She evades his attempts to grab her or pierce her with the remaining Wolverine gauntlet. Unfortunately, she is too slow when stepping around the fallen bodies and the bossnds a solid hit on her with his muscr leg. My Nershark mate flies backwards and ms into the stone wall next to the captured women. They hastily scatter and form two groups, each on the side of my lovely sharkgirl. She hangs limply from that wall, partially encased in the crushed stone. Boasting about his victory with loud roars, themander slowly approaches her position to finish the job. I prepare myself to intervene, but it looks like my help wont be needed. Just as he raises his remaining arm into the air and aims it at Meru, she pushes herself out of the niche created by the impact and immediately spins around. Her beautiful tail smacks the leader right in the balls covered by a fancy loincloth. Theres no way his Enrage can ignore that and he lurches forward. She seizes the moment by jumping onto his back and starting to choke him with her trident pushed into his throat, locking the polearm behind her elbows while pulling it back with all her strength. Some panic finally makes an appearance in his ugly eyes as he ils around, doing his best to smack the sharkgirl off his back. The chokehold turns out to be not the only thing in Merus n for that fight as she lets go of her opponent and kicks off his back. Themander rolls forward without control andnds on his butt. Before he can regain hisposure and stand up, Merus weapon falls at him from above in the mode with four spokes. They all detach, excluding the middle spike, and wrap the big Sahuagin with a thin wire while the trident lodges itself in his shoulder. He wriggles around in an attempt to break out of his confines with pure strength but nothing seems to be working out for him. Then, he notices movement ahead and Meru shows up right in front of him. She grabs the quite crucial part of his body and rips the ugly but certainly useful tool from between his legs, evoking a powerful screech of pain from the owner. My fierce mate doesnt stop there and takes a few steps of a wind-up before rushing forward and impaling the poor bastard on her bare palm. She then pulls it back with a weird thing atop her hand which turns out to be the sizable Sahuagins heart. Looking him straight in the eyes, she crushes it and then shoves her fist deep into his throat after jumping in the air. It takes a moment for his body to catch up to the fact that he is already dead and he flops onto the ground with a loud thud. Meru sighs heavily and pulls her weapon out of her opponent. I slowly approach her with a gentle smile and start pouring healing mana into her with my Rejuvenate. Great job. Just dont forget to wash your handster. I chuckle softly. Thank you. It was nothing. Let us clear out the remaining Sahuagins, she replies with a trace of a smile on her pouty lips. After you. I extend a hand to her and Meru takes it as we jump right back into action together. We still have a bunch of small fries to take care of and some prettydies tofort and bring to the ship. Chapter 159 – When in Doubt, Lure Out Chapter 159 C When in Doubt, Lure Out With the gruesome death of theirmander, most if not all the Sahuagin soldiers freeze on the spot, with their gazes directed at the fresh corpsecking a heart, and more importantly, a dick. Im not sure what scares them more, the fact that their strongest warrior fell this easily, or the fact that their own genitals might be at a huge risk if they continue opposing my fierce sharkgirl mate. If I was going to make a guess, I would most likely pick thetter. Nevertheless, none of my lovely girls shows those bastards mercy and they all continue ughtering the ugly fishmen without rest, now having it even easier with the majority of their targets dazed from disbelief. Meru jumps in to join them while I return to Lheyman and the Merfolk women to continue protecting them as I promised the beautiful Nershark, giving all the pleasure of taking revenge on those freaks to her. It doesnt take long before we clear up the remaining trash inside the food storage, even though some Sahuagins start fighting again after waking up from the shock. A bunch of guys who are scared shitless choose to run away but that proves to be an even worse decision as my charmingdies go after them first, picking off the easiest kills. Of course, we cant rx just now since the entire town is still swarming with Sahuagins. The waters around the kelp forest are no different. But, for a moment, the poor women can calm their strained nerves and let the umted tension and anxiety finally fade away. They seem to be a bit less wary of me now, perhaps thanks to everything theyve seen and Lheymans ims that we are the good Humansing here to save all of them. While Cornelia, Neira, Safi, Emi, and Meru secure the perimeter to avoid a random Sahuagin taking a peek inside and rying the massacre to the rest of the army, I approach the group of female Merfolk. The women are in a somewhat poor state, with most of them sitting on the groundpletely naked. Those monsters must have ripped all their clothes off while bringing them in. With Lheymans assistance, I take a look at each girl and use my Rejuvenate as much as I can, getting rid of the small bruises, scars, and even some wounds from their pretty bodies. Im met with lots of hesitation at first, but after a few women end up with blissful smiles on their faces, the rest quickly line up to receive treatment. Some of the girls in the slightly worse state go even as far as to rain kisses all over my face while unintentionally rubbing their bare breasts into me after I take all their pain away. Lheyman only chuckles on the side instead of pointing out their behaviour. I dont say anything either since theres a chance that everyone would grow embarrassed after and things would slow down or even stoppletely. With all of the females treated, they surround me with mostly kind and grateful smilesthough I can spot a bunch of blushing, shy onesand roam their palms curiously all over my body, whispering something about how Im so different from the Humans theyve heard about, in a good way, of course. Im not even surprised that many of them might not have had any contact with other Humans considering the fact that they live under a protective dome. Women must not be let out far away from it too often. Before things take a slightly more inappropriate turn, Lheyman steps in and asks the females topose themselves since we arent yet safe from danger. Some girls giggle between themselves as they realise their behaviour and I try my best not to meet their adorable gazes. Having a bunch of dazzling, nude Merfolkdies of various heights, body sizes, and general charm is already distracting enough. What do we do now? The streets are still upied and the soldiers will surely keeping this way to either report to their deadmander or to join the feast. The sole male steps between me and the crowd to save me from their inquisitive gazes. Our priority should be to escort your women to the ship. We can either try to sneak them around as we did with men, or we can try clearing up the town first. I can leave someone here to protect you. A single one of mypanions will be more than enough. I rub my chin while pondering. I vote for thetter, Cornelia says, showing up by my side. The group of Merfolk women is big enough to force us into splitting it into two or more just to bepletely sure about their safety during the walk to the ship. It might be faster and better to just pick out all the remaining Sahuagins. I guess. That depends on our ability to find them amongst those buildings. We might not be able to confirm that we got all of them, though, I reply. Can we maybe like lure them all into one ce? The grunts might know some kind of a gathering signal or something simr. There definitely are other ways too but I dont have any more ideas, Neira chimes in. We would need something that can reach all of them. Im not sure if sound can travel that far between the buildings and past the barrier Meru ponders while roaming around with her gaze until her eyes stop at the group of females. Pheromones. Thats it. Pheromones? Cornelia raises a brow at her. While themander might have been a bit smarter, Sahuagins are very simple creatures, as you have already seen. Their desires and urges lead their actions. The strongest amongst those being the lust for food and carnal pleasure, Meru exins. stair is a master at managing his pheromones. If we could somehow emte the scent of a female dying to get bred, the Sahuagins would sense it from miles away and flock to our position as if their lives depend on it. That could work, even though it would be extremely dangerous at the same time. Lheyman nods. I know you can enhance your own enticing aura, but can you control another persons? Cornelia asks, turning to me. Ive never done anything like that, I think. At least consciously. I shrug. But, it might not be impossible. I should be able to figure something out with my Carnal Mist, Charm Magic, and Charm Affinity. And the peculiarities of my ss, of course. So, we just need a female who will be the lure with your help, Neira points out. I would volunteer but my condition definitely limits the pheromones my body emits the way that they are the most appealing only to stair as he is my bodys chosen mate. Others should still be able to sense them, although much, much weaker, Meru says, shooting me an apologetic nce. Its alright. I ruffle through her charming hair and nce at my otherpanions. Any of you want to get a little frisky in the middle of the street? I think a female from an aquatic race would work the best, Lheyman suggests. Maybe one of the rescued? A quiet sigh escapes my lips as he turns to the gaggle of naked women behind him, who start discussing the n amongst themselves. I''ve really wanted to avoid making closer contact with them and thats why I didnt say anything but it looks like its inly impossible to escape fate. Before I can interrupt, the small crowd parts like when we were trying to find a representative amongst the males, and a single girl walks forward. She has shoulder-long dark grey hair, emerald eyes, light blue skin, and is of generally petite stature, even though her chest is quite well-developed. Stopping right in front of me with a deep azure blush, she appears to be about half a head shorter than me. Did youe here or did they tell you to? I ask the pretty Merfolkdy. Im the best person for the mentioned role, sir, she replies with a timid smile, holding her hands in front of her pelvis, slightly squishing her delicate breasts together. How so? I raise a brow at her. I reached maturity a month ago and havent mated yet. My fresh arousal should be easily sensed by any male in our close vicinity. The first few months after we be adults are often one of the toughest since the pheromones are the most potent and can leak out way too much, causing possible misunderstandings between our people. We can only wait that period out or find a mate and copte, the cute girl exins with a deepening flush. A fresh fruit ripe for picking, eh? Cornelia jabs me in the side with her elbow while showing a small smirk. Im not going to consume that fruit. I bump into her waist with mine and smile wryly before finding the girls eyes again. Are you sure about it? Ill at least have to touch you, most likely a bit inappropriately. In front of at least a few people. Yes. Ill dly assist you to ensure the safety of my friends, sir. She makes a little bow. Well, Im not going to talk you out of it, then. I nod at her. Lets move out and see if this works. Who stays with the women? Ill remain, Meru offers. The others have more abilities and skills with range or wide area of effect which will definitely be more useful against the swarm of enemies. Alright. Well make it quick. I walk up to her and pull my lovely sharkgirl into a gentle parting kiss before heading out with the rest of the team plus one pretty Merfolkss. The Sahuagins guarding the entrance from the outside are more than shocked to see us stroll into the streets. They dont even get to react properly as mypanions get rid of them in a sh, going right after the bastards celebrating amongst themselves at the bottom of the stairs to the storage. Lheymanes out with us to lead our group to the most central ce in the underwater city. Unfortunately, we are slowed down a little bit due to the number of enemies we stumble on. The vicinity of the storage is as crowded as weve seen from above and expected. But, thats just a small nuisance since Cornelia and the others wipe the floor with them at first sight. Soon, we reach a big square with some kind of a stone statue in the very middle, depicting two Merfolk, one male and one female, hugging each other. The man holds a spear by his side and the woman is bringing up a ne, most likely with the goal of putting it on her partners neck. Before we get to our brilliant n, we have to clear up the square too. Cornelia, Neira, Safi, and Emi each pick a direction and take it upon themselves to deal with their chosen sides. I stay with Lheyman and our new friend to protect the duo from any attackers they might miss. But, as expected, not a single Sahuagin makes it past them and their unescapable of death. They stay on the edges of the square and signal to us to begin. I nod at them, then at Lheyman, and turn to the lithedy in front of me. Would you mind telling me your name? I ask, extending a hand to her. A faint flush colours her cheeks and she takes it gently. Zheylu. Thats a lovely name. I bring her palm up and ce a delicate kiss on the top of her hand. Im stair. If you start feeling ufortable or uneasy at any point, just let me know. Promise? She makes a light nod as a dazzling smile curls the corners of her lips up. We stare each other in the eyes for a brief moment and I trail my fingers over her arm, slowly brushing against her slick, smooth skin. She doesnt take her gaze off me even as I reach her neck and then face, grazing over her cheek. A small sigh escapes her lips as I move my thumb to them and caress those two soft bumps tenderly. Her mouth parts hesitantly and she starts pecking at my finger, still looking back at me. My other hand rests on her side and I slide it to her lower back, bringing her closer just a little. Zheylu grows a tad bolder and even nibbles on my thumb, giving it some prodding licks as I graze my fingers along her spine. Noticing even more deep blue over her cheeks, I bump into her from the front and unhurriedly bring my face down. Her adorable blush spreads even further over her pretty face and she hastily lets go of my thumb, positioning her mouth upwards. Before our lips touch, though, I hover over her for a few long seconds, just drawing out more of her need for casual intimacy. When her eyes start jumping up and down faster and faster, with her breathing rising sharper ordingly, I cross the remaining distance and finally grant the desperate Merfolkdy her long-awaited pleasure. Zheylu literally hums in bliss as we brush our lips together, closing her eyes to live through the sweet moment. I dont think she even realises that her arms slide over my shoulders and wrap themselves together. Naturally, that results in her soft chest making itself more apparent by squishing into my front. After a while, I draw back and a quiet whine escapes her throat as she tries to chase after me, opening her emerald eyes. You taste so sweet And smell so good she whispers softly. I didnt know Humans were like that I chuckle quietly and brush a lock of hair behind her fin-like ear. Im pretty sure there arent many like me out there amongst them. Its not like Im exactly pure Human either. But, what you sense is partially due to what I am. Does it excite you? Yesssss she hums sweetly. My body is bing so sensitive It needs to be touched or Ill go crazy Please Well, I apologise in advance, but we need to make you crave it even more. Can you bear with it? I move my hands to her warm cheeks and cup them up with care. She nibbles on her bottom lip while clearly hesitating. Ill try Good girl. I smile at her tenderly and lean forward, slipping my tongue into her mouth this time. Zheylu lets out a sensual moan when I take her soft muscle for a lively dance, using that opportunity to share some of my saliva with her. Since the moment we started, Ive been powering my quite indecent body to its limits, taking care not to overdo it and make her desire unbearable or even dangerous for her mind. I know well how harmful even my scent can be to random women when condensed way too much. As our kisses grow sloppier and sloppier, Zheylus breathing increases too. She starts rubbing her front into me and I begin feeling something hot and moist touch my thigh now and then. Theres no need to look to know what she is pushing into my leg. As much as I would love to assist her, we need to drag this out as long as possible. Thus, I pull my thigh away to the point that she can only barely graze her puffy folds against my skin, which definitely frustrates the young Merfolkdy. To give back a little, I snake my hands down her body until they are both behind her. Slowly trailing lower and lower, I take her plump butt into each and give her tender cheeks a good squeeze. It sends a jolt through Zheylus figure as she moans into my lips. I keep kneading those amazing buns between my fingers, lovingly ying with her irresistible ass. Whenever I pull her cheeks as far as I can to the sides, Zheylu shudders even more. The chilly air tickling her butthole must be making her feel pretty nice. As we are coupled in that static carnal dance, I leave her lips and bring my mouth to her neck, starting to ce loving bites on her skin. Each gentle prick evokes a scious moan from my partner. During all that, I focus on sensing Zheylus arousal and seed pretty easily. The sweet scent of her need fills my nostrils and spreads thick around us in a diameter of about ten metres. Technically, thats a lot, but since we arent in the water, it cant spread further that fast. We need to step up our game, I whisper seductively, getting an idea. Try your best not to cum too fast, okay? I cant mmmmm promise that she moans into the air. Chuckling softly, I invoke Carnal Mist and take full control of the pinkish smoke. First, I make it fully transparent. Then, I wish for it only to enhance the target''s desire by raising the sensitivity of their body even more, without influencing their mind. Finally, I let Zheylu inhale some of it before I mix the mist with her arousal. Her moaning quickly bes much louder and Im still only ying with her buttcheeks. Since we arent connected in any way, I cant feel her rising orgasm as clearly but Im still decently aware of the limits of her pleasure. Focusing my mind on that limit, I choose to turn the charming girl into a literal furnace that produces lewd fumes like a steam lotive. To achieve that, I put my foot between hers and push her legs open just a little bit more. Zheylu doesnt even notice but I can literally hear the quiet pitter of her nectar hitting the ground, thats how much shes leaking already. And when I slide my fingers down her smooth tummy, reaching the hot, puffy lips of her pussy, she lets out a mighty, shivering groan. The pheromones she releases grow thrice as intense, joining with my Carnal Mist. I constantly swirl it around and manage to cover the entire square with her arousal. Its power seems so strong that all mypanions are heavily influenced by the indecent aura but hold themselves strong and steady, keeping their minds on the task of defending us from any intruders. Now, I just need to cause a literal explosion of lust that will consume the entire town. Well, Im pretty sure I know what will cause that. Peeling my body off Zheylu, I take her hands down from my shoulders. She opens her lust-filled eyes and furrows her brows adorably, wondering why I deprived her of the so addicting pleasure. To answer her, I guide her right palm down my chest and stomach, slowly arriving at the incredibly sticking-out rod hidden behind the tight material of my suit. Seeing the outline and all the details so vividly, Zheylus eyes turn into saucers. She bites into her bottom lip so hard when her fingers brush against the hard as rock shape that Im surprised not to see any blood dripping down her chin. But, my trick is sessful and Im hit with an incredible wave of desire from the excited Merfolk girl. As she starts massaging my hidden member up and down through the thin material, I slide my left hand to her left breast and keep my right still over her precious slit. Her breathing is aplete, ragged mess at this point and I have no idea if it can get even worse with me now kneading her pillowy chest and rubbing my palm back and forth over her pretty lily. I try my best not to touch the sensitive inner flesh, squishing her lower lips together between my two fingers and letting them rub themselves instead. The Carnal Mist I emitted that mixed with Zheylus arousal has already travelled far past my vision, spreading further into the streets. It wont be long before the Sahuagins start making their way here to take the aroused female. Therefore, I have to finish it in the next move so that I can focus on protecting Zheylu too. Keeping my teasing as delicate as possible to hold the panting girl right on the edge, I close my eyes and muster all my mental strength to force the Carnal Mist to travel even further,ying the groundwork for the next step. Multiple thin tendrils of invisible smoke slither through the streets, heading in every direction. I keep them condensed, just achieving as much coverage as I can. When Im pretty sure that I hit the edges of the dome, I pump some more mist in every direction so that it climbs up the crystal walls. Its tough to figure out where the breaches are located so I have to hope that a stream or two find some of them and leak outside. Its a crucial part of my n. Finished with my preparations as much as I can, I return my attention to Zheylu, who is bucking her hips back and forth alongside my fingers, trying to force them into brushing against the pink of her pussy. Thankfully, she doesnt seed and the powerful need is clearly visible on herpletely flushed face full of intense effort. Drawing another sweet but frustrated whine out of her, I take away my hands, moving them to her butt again. Leaning into her ear, I press Zheylu into me strongly. Look down, I whisper sensually. Her eyes follow mymand. At that very moment, I shove my diving suit into one of the spatial rings and my hard member makes direct contact with her belly, squeezed tenderly between our bodies. Traces of precum leak out of the tip, now trailing onto her navel and underbelly. In an instant, another wave of immense lust wafts from Zheylu, enveloping us together. To bring that desire even further, I start thrusting against her skin, rubbing myself all over her stomach. Her eyes are glued to my dick and open as wide as physically possible. I bet even as a normal Human with a random ss I would be able to smell and sense how hard she yearns for it to be inside her right now. Since theres no way we can raise the intensity of her arousal any more than this without some direct action, I hastily connect to all the tendrils created by Carnal Mist mixed with her need and infuse as much mana as I can into a Charm Magic spell called Explosion of Lust. On its own, that spell doesnt do much, but Im not just some random, weak-ass Charm Magic user, am I? All the spread-out trails of Carnal Mist mixed with Zheylus arousal literally blow up like pipe bombs buried under the streets that have been lying in wait for their moment. All those pheromones burst out into every single direction, filling every single square inch of space inside the dome with invisible lust gas. Zheylu voured, of course. In a sh, theres not a single hole that isnt filled with the passionate fumes. The explosions have been so impactful and strong that theres no doubt about a lot of the alluring scent making it past the barrier, far away into the water where it travels even further, even faster. All we have to do now is wait. stair Zheylus strained voice reaches my ears as her fingers find my hair and tug on it strongly, bringing my face in front of hers. No more of this torture Please, breed me Put your thing inside me Drown my womb with your seed Please, thrust in already or Ill die from how much I need it Tears start welling up in the corners of her mesmerising eyes and Zheylus legs literally wobble under her weight. Before I can respond, something else reaches my ears, this time not as pleasant as her gentle voice. Powerful thudding and stomping roll into the square from all sides, echoing between the buildings. A huge swarm of all the Sahuagins in this entire city is about to pour onto us at any moment. Yet, Zheylus eyes drill into me with desperate pleading for the long-denied release. Her face begs for mercy as she barely stands upright with the sheer power of her will to get railed. I cant leave her like that after edging her so much but I need to be ready to fight right now. Fuck it. I click my tongue, spotting the first bastards arriving at the edge of the square. This is gonna be fast. Zheylu yelps in surprise as I spin her around and bend her forward. Grabbing her wrists, I take a quick aim and m my hips forward while pulling on her arms. My cock pierces her tight entrance and impales her hot insides in a sh thanks to how wet and aroused Zheylu is. She screams in pleasure, throwing her head to the back, and reaches an orgasm the very instant I bottom out in her convulsing pussy. Her legs quiver like jelly as I hastily pound her with all I have, ploughing through her climax like mad. With each mighty thrust, a spray of liquid gushes out of her slit from how powerfully she is cumming. Observing the starting battle, I drive myself as far into Zheylu as I can and release too, pumping her snug channel and weing womb full of my creamy seed, just as she requested. The warmth spreading through her sensitive, climaxing passage evokes an even louder scream of ecstasy from the pretty Merfolkdy. Before she even finishes shaking, I plop myself out of her tight hold with some effort andy Zheylu on the ground, summoning the draconic hilt to my hand just in time to slice an iing fish dude in two. I dont get any more time to do anything else so I start swinging the mesmerising greatsword around, getting rid of all the Sahuagins blindly rushing in to have their way with the girl I have just finished inside of. Certainly, fighting off a horde of fish monsters with a freshly unloaded stiffy isnt the most graceful and elegant thing to do but its not like I have a choice. The only thing I need to think about is mass murder. The swarm is so big that the girls are having a hard time managing it by themselves. Thats where I have to step in and get rid of all the individuals that make it through the first line of defence. I have no idea how long we are fighting for, but the enemies literally dont end. Its like they are respawning out of our sight like in some fucked up video game that wants us dead no matter what. The only positive side is the fact that the majority of Sahuagins are lost in their desire and thus react poorly to anything if they even do in the first ce. It certainly makes it a tad safer for us but it doesnt change how fiercely they charge towards their target, currently lying on the ground in a big puddle of love juices with a silly, blissful grin on her pouty lips, shivering once in a while in the post-orgasmic jolts. Finally, after what feels like an hour or two, the reinforcements start thinning out and we begin picking out the weakest leftovers. The remaining Sahuagins must have been trampled on by the others as they are often bruised or straight-up wounded. We still have to get rid of them no matter what and we do exactly that. When it doesnt look like any more wille, the girls drag themselves to the centre of the square, all panting, sweaty as fuck, and exhausted to the brim. No wonder. The surrounding area is in total ruin. They didnt hold back their spells and techniques. A quarter of the square is frozen and shattered, a quarter is flooded and ground up, and two are almostpletely melted and burned with acid. Complete carnage. I dont even want to mention the dark blood spilt everywhere and the hundreds if not thousands of corpses. Never again Cornelia somehow fits her words into her irregr breathing, supporting herself with a staff made of ice. Im afraid we might have to fight forces a few times bigger than thister on. I chuckle at her. She groans loudly and rolls her eyes, which end up on my dangling stiffy. Some of us didnt get a chance for a blissful release after being subjected to an ungodly aphrodisiac for like fifteen minutes straight She squints at me usingly. I wasnt nning on it either but Zheylu was in pain. I raise my hands up in surrender. Speaking of which, how is she? Greeeeeeeaaaaaat The Merfolk girl giggles from behind me, slowly stroking her creampied pussy with her fingers while lying on her side. Cornelia snorts while Neira and my lovely Slimes chuckle together. I approach all of them and fill them up with my mana through Rejuvenate. As much as I would love to fill them up with something else too, now is not the time and we both know it, even though we jokingly bantered about it with Cornelia. Next, I take care of Zheylu too and bring her back to an operable state. She still seems a bit weak in her knees so I jump back into my diving suit and take her up onto my back to carry her to the food storage. Naturally, she blushes heavily while holding onto my head as I hold her thighs under my armpits. The position might be part of the reason why, but I would bet on the fact that she is still dripping my seed from between her pretty folds right onto the ground with each shake that my steps cause to her body. Returning to Meru and the females, we find them quite hot and bothered, unsurprisingly. My fierce Nershark mate handles herself the best, only showing a deep blush on her collected face and squeezing her thighs together. The other women are on their butts or knees on the floor, with quite some puddles underneath their bodies. Its apparent that over half of them couldnt stop themselves from touching a part or two. Luckily, they dont throw themselves at me or the only other man in the room with abandon. We wait for a little for everyone to recover properly and head out to the nearest breach. I inform Lianne and Alyssa about our arrival as we walk down the streets. Not a single living soul crosses our path. I would be disappointed in myself if we found any Sahuagins still hanging around after everything we did. Peeking our heads outside the crystal barrier, we spot no enemies anywhere in sight either. I can easily sense traces of Zheylus arousal in the water so things must have worked out here perfectly well too. If we are lucky, not a single bastard escaped our trap and the area ispletely clear. Nevertheless, we escort all the females to the ship so that they can reunite with their families, and most importantly, their lovers. The quicker they find their mates, the lower the chances of me getting dragged into another orgy full of aquaticdies. Ive had my fill in recent weeks. Not that I hate it, of course. As the men mix with the women while looking for the people they know, we move to the side. Alyssa and Lianne approach us. A wide smile paints the Queens lips. We could literally smell the sweet scent up here. You must have been working hard down there, hubby. She smirks cutely. Oh, you have no idea. Cornelia shakes her head with a wry smile. stair was incredible. His prowess has given me so many new ideas and inspirations. Im almost as excited at the prospect of creating those masterpieces as I was about taking him in during the lure operation. Neira sighs dreamily. Everyone chuckles together and we see Lheyman approach us. Are your people well? I hope the clothes we shared with them arent too rough or ufortable, I speak first. They are more than fine. Thank you for your generosity. He makes a low bow towards us. I came to you to discuss the future of our tribe. Even though we took down all the Sahuagins, I dont think it would be wise to stay in your city for now, Meru says, capturing his attention. You wont be able to repair all the damage quickly and would be at risk of more enemies appearing at any moment. Your poption is now greatly reduced too. What should we do, then? He roams his gaze over all of us. Hmmmm What are your rtions with Mermaids? I ask. Weve traded with a few tribes in the past, but generally speaking, nothing special, he answers. Why? We recently helped a certain tribe settle down in old ruins not that far from here. They could definitely use some help in turning the new location into a proper home. I think they wouldnt mind letting you live with them for a while if you lend them a hand, I suggest. Thats a great idea. Lianne nods excitedly. And a very safe one. We killed the strongest predators in that region. Meru agrees too. Then its settled. If you are willing to share space with them, I can let the Mermaids know about the situation even right now. I nce at him. Please, do. We will be indebted to you and that tribe. If you ever need anything from us, we will answer without hesitation. Lheyman repeats the respectful bow. Politely epting his vow, I make contact with our friends in high ces and quickly negotiate their cooperation. Though, Im not sure if I should call it a negotiation when they not only ept all my requests but even try to push more benefits onto me. In any case, they are happy to host the Merfolk so we agree on that n, deciding to let the rescued men and women rest for a day on the ship before they head out to their new temporary home. Things move pretty fast after that as we are all quite tired after the recent events and its soon evening, with everyone gathered in the mess hall forte dinner. Our new Merfolk friends quickly seed in socialising with the sailor women and we all eat in a cheerful atmosphere. Eating my fill, I excuse myself to our cabin for some well-deserved rest. The girls are still having fun amongst the others so I dont bother them unnecessarily. Just moments after I throw the diving suit off me and fall onto the bed, the door opens and someone walks inside. I raise my gaze, turning my eyes to the entrance, and find my two lovely Slime Queens making their way towards me. Got bored already? I ask with a soft smile. We won! Emi beams at me. Won what? I furrow my brows at them. During thest battle, we struck down more enemies than Meru, Cornelia, and Neira, Master, Safi exins. So many more that we actually ended up with the highest body count. Therefore, we actually finished in first ce in thepetition you hosted earlier. Yes! Emi and Safi worked hard! Emi bounces up and down with excitement. I chuckle at the jiggly cutie. I see. Congrattions. I guess you want to receive your reward for being such good girls. Anything you have in mind? With a weak sh, the maid uniforms they have put on for the dinner disappear, leaving their translucent bodies fully exposed to the world. Right. I smile wryly to myself. Looks like I can forget about resting for a while. Chapter 160 – Creativeness Is the Key to Pleasure Chapter 160 C Creativeness Is the Key to Pleasure Rolling over the bed to get to the edge, I sit up and drop my feet down onto the floor. After standing up, I slowly walk up to the two gorgeous Slimedies and reach out to graze my fingers over their jelly, chilly cheeks. Emi grins happily at the affectionate contact while Safi naturally answers with her iconicdylike smile. It will be my honour to reward the winners. Though, Im a little curious. Didnt you say that you withdrew from the contest? I raise a brow at them. That is true, Master. The sapphire beauty nods. But, to be exact, we just announced that we werent going to activelypete with Cornelia and Neira due to their strong lead. It was almost impossible to catch up with the two of them trying to win so hard. But Emi and Safi still did it! Her emerald friend bounces up and down with an overjoyed expression. Youve already told me. I chuckle lightly and move my hand to the top of her head to give Emi a few squishy pats. How were you able to achieve that? To be honest, Master, it was all thanks to you, Safi replies. Thanks to me? I nce at her with slight surprise. Howe? During thest phase of the n where we were going to lure in all the enemies and take care of them all at once, you and that female Merfolk kept releasing more potent and intense pheromones into the air. The entire za was quickly filled with them to the very edges, she starts exining. I cock my head to the back in understanding. Ah. I think I already see where this is heading. A tiny smirk shows up on Safis mature face. It is as you think, Master. With a scent this powerful, everyone in your close vicinity was starting to get aroused. The longer the exposure to those pheromones, the stronger the effect. And, of course, all ourpanions were in range. Im d they were still able to fight in that state. We should have thought about countermeasures for that. I scratch my head. Dont worry, Master! They would have told you when anyone found it hard to fight and defend everyone! Emi inserts herself into the exnation with some more joyous bouncing. Right. That is for sure. Safi joins me in patting her head. Nevertheless, with Cornelia and Neira unable to fight with their all, we were able to take care of many more foes than they did. And since the number of rushing Sahuagins was much greater than the number of those we stumbled onto on the streets, we racked up kills at an amazing rate, soon surpassing them by a lot. Yeah. I saw plenty of melted and eroded bodies around. You did great during the battle. I smile at them both and share a mana-filled kiss with each girl. Its a surprise that they let you back in this easily, though. Our score was just that impressive. Plus, Cornelia and Neira respect a fair contest. They didnt express that much displeasure about losing. Except for the initial, joking exaggeration of their failure. Which, technically, might not have been that much exaggerated as we told them that we would be requesting a reward from you, Master, Safi continues. I can see another reason why they wouldnt argue about giving that opportunity to you two. I shake my head while smiling. And what is that, Master? Emi pushes herself into me with curiosity taking over her tomboyish face. If Im not mistaken, you might see sometime soon. I chuckle and hug her soft body. For now, lets focus on what you would like me to do. Do you have anything specific in mind for your reward? Safi and Emi want to show Master something fun! Emi spins us around while still holding onto me. Alright, alright. Even though that sounds more like a reward for me, I guess Ill agree. Iugh openly at the shorter girl in my arms. What should I do? You just have to leave everything to us and rx, Master, Safi answers as her emerald friend stops making circles. Almost immediately, I feel her quite voluptuous front press into me from behind. The pleasant chilliness and the tender squishiness of her fair bust are hard to miss even through the clothes and the diving suit. At the same time, Emi mirrors her actions from the front, looking up at me with the happiest, sunniest of smiles. Wondering where all of this will go, I decide to grant their wish as is and leave myself in their hands. Or slime, if we are going to be exact. The green jelly girl stands up on her tiptoes and pulls me into an energetic kiss. Her hands roam my chest and stomach as she teases me with her fingers while loosening and unpinning various articles of my clothing. Since I would hate to ruin their performance this early, I dont infuse my lips with mana yet, saving that technique forter. Our blue friend aids her in getting me out of my attire the old-fashioned way while brushing her cold mouth over the skin of my neck. Of course, the less material covers my body, the better I can feel her pointy nipples and heavenly chest push into my back, making themselves more than just apparent. After about a minute of slow caresses, they deal with my top, exposing it fully for anyone to see, and Emi moves to her knees for an obvious reason. As Safis cool fingers tease my chest and abdomen, Emi unbuckles my belt and gets to the only remaining article I still have on me, which is the diving suit. Taking it off requires quite a range of movements so I instead shove it into my ring so that they dont have to struggle around me. That action releases the already eager beast from its confines and my member jumps out of hiding right in front of Emis face, who grins excitedly at it. But, contrary to my expectations, she doesnt immediately go for the kill and instead starts pecking all around myher regions, spreading that gentle cold over my crotch. While she is doing that, the hold Safi had on me from behind disappears as she steps away. Most likely. A momentter, the emerald cutie jumps up to return to her normal height. Slightly confused at the mysterious, extremely merry expression painting her face, I follow her movements as she ces both hands on my biceps and pushes me back. My confusion only grows as I begin falling and my perspective starts shifting, but I dont react in any way, sure that I dont have to worry about trusting these incredibly loyal girls. And, if theyve decided to pull some kind of a prank on me, Ill just let them finish it. My little friends hanging down there might get a little disappointed aftering this far, but they will survive. Before I hit the ground, though, my buttnds on something springy and buoyant. I sink into a delicate, chilly substance or material, slowing down to a full stop. A single look is enough to realise that Ive fallen onto Safis real blob shape. As a result, my weight is pushing some of her azure slime down, putting me in a sitting and leaning position like on those big, plush, cushiony bean chairs that spill around you when you drop onto them. Whats this? I ask while running my hands over Safis smooth form. Safi is going to help Master rx! Emi exins, stepping closer to me, giving me a nice view of her appealing, toned body from slightly below. Just as Im going to reply, my jelly seat starts prodding and poking at my body wherever ites in contact with my skin, making me release a prolonged groan of satisfaction instead of the words that I had in mind. I have no idea how, but Safi uses her slime with such precision and care that she perfectly replicates those expensive, professional massage chairs. It feels like tens if not hundreds of orbs the size of a golf ball are constantly rubbing into my muscles in different patterns, switching ces the entire time. Its impossibly hard not to sigh or groan under such a soothing treatment. My cock twitches and I shiver lightly while taking a slow breath when even my precious jewels start experiencing some kneading. The surprising part is the fact that the area under my sack also vibrates gently, partially working on stimtion and not just rxation. A quick nce between my legs reveals that Safis core is currently floating right under that spot and the rest is more than obvious. And now Emi is going to make Master feel good while also giving Master something pretty to look at! Emi continues with her fists pressed proudly into her sides while standing in front of me. She literally skips on her feet as she closes the remaining distance between us. As she does, Safi uses her slime massage chair to spread my legs a bit more. Emi crosses over them and ces her hands on my shoulders. Our faces find each other and she sends me a feisty grin before mming her athletic body down, impaling herself on my cock. It rushes through her slimy insides without any resistance, getting enveloped by her frosty existence. Assuming that she is going to ride me while shooting happy grins my way, I run my fingers over her sides to help hold her in ce. Bouncing up and down on my body, which is currently lying on top of another springy entity, will definitely send her flying with every single motion. Its going to be like trying to throw one water balloon onto another. But, it turns out that Impletely wrong. Instead of starting to jump on my cock with her usual, energetic style, she starts changing. To be more precise, her form starts losing its consistency a little bit while still retaining a somewhat humanoid shape. Her limbs transform in front of my eyes and even her head gets absorbed back into the slime as her core descends down. Soon, she starts regaining a more defined silhouette and my eyes widen a tiny bit from surprise as the sensation surrounding my member changes too. Somehow, her hands turn into legs, her legs turn into hands, her chest switches ces with her waist, and she ends up with her leaking, translucent pussy in front of my face while sucking me off with her lips wrapped around my dick. Damn. She was right. She really is making me feel good while giving me something super nice to look at. For now, I let myself sink deeper into Safi and close my eyes. Again, it doesnt really feel like a reward for either of them, instead feeling like a professional blowjob with a high-quality body massage, but I will have to just go with it, I guess. Theres no point in arguing. An opportunity to return the favour will definitely appear if Im patient enough. Until then, I can lose myself in the unimaginablefort of their tender, and slightly chilly affection. When Emis sucking and kneading increases in strength alongside Safis vibrating tickles, I open my eyes and learn that the busy, emeralddy has turned her body fully opaque. As a result, the previously see-through feminine mound and crevice became much more simr to a real girls secret ce. A cute, dark green pussy leaking cold love nectar is hanging right in front of my face. She really is trying her best, isnt she? Since Emi hasn''t said anything about touching, I run my fingers over her chilly lower lips, caressing her two inviting folds. To make sure that she feels it, I fill them with mana and instantly notice the little quiver her fragrant slit makes in response. Her efforts down between my legs rise once more so I spread her beautiful, emerald flower more and rub closer to her inviting channel, where her delicate, inner flesh would be if it wasnt all magical slime. Before I manage to slip a finger inside her, getting a little bit closer to her core that has been floating around her belly button, the morphing starts again. It finishes quite quickly and I again recognize a change in pressure and texture surrounding my member. Emi is once more impaled on it while her head has returned to the top. Everything is back where it should be. Well, almost everything. My fingers are now gently stretching her mouth instead of her pussy as she pouts at me adorably. Master is supposed to rx and enjoy Emis and Safis massages. Master should be feeling good, not Emi, she says while unhurriedly raising her waist and sliding it down on my cock in turns. One doesnt exclude the other, does it? I chuckle at her and brush over her membrane with my palms, arriving at her pert, medium-sized breasts. I like feeling you feel good while feeling good myself. And, unfortunately, you are currently the only one I can make feel good since Im in a slightly tough position to caress Safi. Emi giggles, pushing her chest more into my palms and bouncing on me faster. Emi knew Master wouldnt be able to not make Emi feel good too. Emi loves when Master is so nice. And thats why Emi and Safi tried really hard to find more ways to pleasure Master! Im incredibly curious about what you two havee up with. Iugh openly. From what I have already experienced, you put a lot of thought into your ideas. You will see soon, Master! Emi and Safi are going to make Master feel so good that Master wont be able to hold back from cumming lots and lots inside Safi and Emi! she announces confidently. It looks like I have so much to look forward to. We might have to re-discuss your reward afterwards. But, you are free to do whatever you want right now. Im all yours and excited. I lean in and Emi does the same, joining our lips together. She keeps smacking her jelly thighs into my legs while fucking me intensely as we share a kissing session just brimming and overflowing with mana. I can practically feel it travel through her mouth, then her insides, and then flow into her hot core. Considering their intentions to make me turn their bodies white with my seed, I lower my resistance to pleasure a tad and allow it to build up a bit more naturally. With every single stroke her slimy, constricting passage gives to my hard member, I move closer and closer to the edge of the grand explosion. Emis core whirrs around in her jelly from the ticklish pleasure she receives from me too. As for Safi, she continues to massage my muscles and my two orbs in the same manner as before, just with even more effort. The vibrations that her core sends into my sack grow in intensity, making me grunt in response as she switches modes to tease me even more. Some of her actions match Emis mming and constricting, making it clear that the two Slime Queens aremunicating with each other perfectly well about dealing with me together. Slowly approaching the inevitable, I grab Emis squishy, bouncy butt and help her a little bit by banging our lower halves together. Our tongues are still deeply entwined in a passionate dance, but my cock and her replicated pussy are having their own, much more intense party downstairs. Thanks to Safis springy nature, Im able tofortably thrust up into Emis chilly channel by using the emerald girls force of impact to m my body down and then bounce back off her friend''s bean chair form. Properly utilising that transfer of force, I can nail Emis amazing pussy with even more strength, making her tremble like jello with each shove. This entire situation is quite something, to be honest. It doesnt take long before I reach my limit and they both sense it. Emis constricting passage gives me an even more affectionate hug as she drives herself as low onto me as she can, driving my cock to the furthest regions of her copied vagina. Safi gives my jewels a good, strong pulse and I unload right into her green friend with a heavy grunt. Wave after wave, I fill Emis pussy up with my seed. Since she is still opaque, we cant observe the white serpents gathering in her weing love nest, but its not like it matters. She can let my cloudy milk out of her imitated organs whenever she wants to and bring the nutritious semen to her core for it to absorb all the good stuff. After I buck my hips up for thest time, she morphs her figure once more, and I again end up with her ass in front of my nose and her mouth wrapped around my member, cleaning it up after my high. It technically doesnt matter which side she does that with since the control of her slime isparable at both ends, but she seems to want to do things the proper way for me. With that clever rotation, I get to watch how my white cream escapes the hold of her pretty slit and flows out of her girly mound. Emis dark emerald and fully opaque shade makes the trail that runs up her pelvis and belly so much more tantalising. Watching the creampie Ive gifted to her from up close feels so sexy and alluring. The colour of thedy that received it enhances it so much too. Letting me enjoy the view for a while, she steps off me with a skip and turns around, shing me a brilliant smile,pletely ignoring the white cream dripping from between her lower lips. Receiving an extended hand, I pull myself up from Safis massaging embrace and stand up. The sapphiredy slowly returns to her humanoid shape too. What do you think, Master? Was our performance pleasant and stimting? Emi asks with an expectant expression. I ce my hand on their heads and rub their jelly hair with some strength. It was something I would have never expected to experience. Even after all Ive been through with either you or all the other girls in the establishment. Your ideas were perfectly fresh and felt out of this world. And thats just the beginning! She beams at me with so much happiness. Beginning? Try not to break me from all that pleasure, will you? I chuckle at them, a little wryly and a little curiously. Dont worry, Master. We wont take it too far. There are too many techniques that we havent shown you yet but we have learned in the meantime that we have the time to execute here, Safi replies instead. Whats next, then? I put my hands on my hips and nce between the two creative girls. Emis turn to change! My emerald Slime Queen literally runs into me. Hey! Are you trying to tackle me? I snicker while wrapping my arms around her. But, before long, my silly smile is reced by a more neutral expression, somewhat filled with wonder. Emi surrounds my body with her slime, gradually covering its entirety with her own existence. In less than a minute, Emi coats my entire body with ayer of slime without skipping even the tiniest detail. All my chiselled chest and abs are depicted with utmost perfection. Seeing them more jacked than they are, actually makes me slightly ufortable but I ignore that feeling since its anything but disruptive. After she ends, there are no traces of anything else besides the emerald, slime custard wrapping me up, including my still eager junior, of course. It has grown a tad thicker and longer but not by much. In any way, while I can feel the heat of the core right underneath my crotch, Emi doesnt form any head or even just lips, fully bing my full-body suit, save for a helmet. What am I supposed to do now? I look at my arms, sealed inside a see-through, greenyer of jelly protection. Master, Safi calls to me and I nce her way. She has walked up to a desk in the meanwhile, jumping on top of it to sit there. Staring right back at the two of us with a sly smirk, she spreads her legs hanging off the edge and pulls one of them up, setting her foot on the same level. Sneaking her sapphire hand down towards her puffy folds, she pulls one side away and reveals an extremely inviting image of her held-open passage. Just as a slight tugging starts working on my dick back and forth, I figure out their full intentions. Im supposed to nail Safi down while covered with Emi so that theirbined Slime efforts will apply even more pressure onto my member as I thrust my covered cock into Safis delightful channel. They dont have to spell things out to me and I approach the maturedy with a warm smile. Stopping in front of the desk, finding Safis pretty lily being open for me at the perfect height to drive myself right home, I aim the tip at her folds and lean into her to join our lips together. Adylike smile curls the corners of her mouth up as we make out and I bump my ns into her entrance. She is able to tell and feel much more from it thanks to the fact that I filled it with lots of mana. Without further ado, I thrust into her with a mighty p of my thighs against hers, causing her entire body to jiggle. Safis stic pussy wraps itself around my slime-covered cock, quickly assuming its size. At the same time, the jerking-off sensation is joined by an additional pressure now that strokes my dick stronger each time I stick it into Safis mesmerising channel. Ive never thought I would be part of something like this. Safi wraps her appetising legs around me and starts pulling me more into her. Spotting her core floating more or less at the level of her impressive breasts, I ce my palms on those mighty peaks of hers and give them some good squeezes while leaking lots of mana through my fingers. She lets me hear some beautiful moans while consuming all that energy and receiving quite a pounding down there. Since she hasnt turned opaque like our other Slime friend, I can clearly see myself rushing through her weing pussy while enveloped in Emi-condom which includes a self-pleasure option. Its so bizarre fucking a Slimedy and experiencing the pleasure of driving myself into her squeezing embrace and also getting rubbed off by the additional membrane covering my cock. Double the fun, I guess. I keep driving myself into Safi faster and faster, kneading her springy melons in my palms. My slightly thicker member spreads her insides even more than usual, though its not like she minds in the slightest. The increased girth Ive received from Emi might actually be quite useful for making the sapphire girl feel much better. They rarely feel more than just weak sensations through their membranes but my mana-filled dick and fingers,bined with Emis slime, are clearly doing work. The greatly increased stimtion from technically fucking both Emi and Safi at once is way more than doing them separately and my pleasure ramps up quite quickly. Its also thanks to the fact that Safi herself is doing her best to make me cum faster too. Her deep kisses and hands roaming all over my chest are having exactly that effect. Add to that her melodic voice and you get a recipe for a powerful explosion. Through our mighty lovemaking, we make the desk squeak like crazy. Hopefully, it holds on until the very end, which ising quickly. The wood is definitely worn out from high humidity and extreme conditions on the ship. But, Safis bouncy nature should receive most of the force of my hammering before letting just a small fraction pass onto the furniture. Soon, Im brought to another peak and flood Safis depths with my load. Emi kindly creates a gap in her condom and lets the white delicacy flow into her friend unobstructed. Otherwise, she would be the one to receive a second shot right after the first one. Safi quickly absorbs the given meal, and I watch as her spherical core glows pink with cracking patterns all over it, just like in the past. I plop myself out of her love nest after the final wave and Safi lets me go with a tender kiss on the lips. Emi slowly flows down my legs and her slime pools into one spot between the two of us. She soon reforms back into her humanoid form and, no surprise, greets us with one of her usual, proud, sunny grins. And how was that, Master? she asks once more. Creative. You must have been working really hard toe up with such interesting ideas to make me feel better. Its amazing, I answer, pulling her into a hug and spinning us around. I think its time we move to our special techniques, Emi, Safi suggests and I swear Emi shivers in excitement. Yes! Emi shouts back at her. Lets do it! Master is going to love it! I let go of her, certainly already loving how thrilled she is about just the prospect of showing me what theyde up with. The two Slimedies stand close together and hold their hands. I notice their cores glowing in their respective colours and try to look attentively at what is going to happen. They slowly step closer and closer to each other, until their breasts squeeze together and they basically press their bodies into each other with quite some strength. My brows rise as they start merging. In just a moment, their slime mixes together and their cores begin dancing around in circles, looking like they are chasing each other inside that new amalgamation of their energies. But, the most shocking and breathtaking moment takes ce next. That mixed slime of theirs starts glowing too, but in a different colour. From their emerald and sapphire shades, their new body assumes a cyan shade if Im not mistaken. The Slime Queen that has appeared in front of me possesses many features from my twopanions, though very shuffled. Their newly created form has a short fringe like Emi, longer hair going down their back like Safi, cheeky grin like Emi, mature face like Safi, athletic body like Emi, a massive rack like Safi, and so on. In thebined state, they obviously still have two cores, and their slime has turned cyan, which is light blue. Now, we will blow your mind, Master, thebination speaks with both of their voices at once, just as if they were synthesised together. I chuckle quietly and spread my arms to the sides. Bring it on, then. Thebined entity, which I will be calling Sami from this moment to avoid confusion, literally lunges at me. After crashing into my body, Sami returns to her original form and bes a massive Slime blob. That blob jumps at me too and consumes my entire body so much that only my head sticks out at the top. Soon, Im almostpletely inside her round shape and the two glowing cores swim closer to my still-hard member. They begin probingly circling my cock until Sami decides to move on with their stunt. Suddenly, a deep groan escapes my throat as I feel the first-ever sensation over my dick. ncing down, I see both cores swirling in circles around my hard-on. The cores are rotating together but on the opposite side of my shaft, applying segmental suction and kneading. They are literally milking me while spinning around my not-so-little friend. The swirling suction is just something brilliant. I watch as attentively as I can while under theirbined efforts how those cores of theirs use strong heat, vibrations, and suction in a rising spiral to evoke the most reactions out of me. Its an enchanting spectacle, and I would love to keep experiencing it forever, but the end is nigh. The end of my limits. As I float inside a giant blob of cyan-blue Slime acid while getting jerked off with a mighty fine coiling technique, my orgasm builds up really fast. Their hot cores be more and more bold and direct, brushing against my cock and sack pretty regrly. Nevertheless, they are definitely way too much for me to handle without the limits on my pleasure. The weird technique brings me to the brink of explosion and Sami swirls her slime around my member like a tiny tornado or typhoon. That unimaginable rotary suction is definitely prepared to extract the most seed out of me. When it gets too much, Iunch a few serpents of cum into their joined bodies, climaxing right onto the two cores directly. Sami absorbs the received energy and returns to her humanoid shape. Is that all now? I smile wryly aftering back to my wits after the mind-numbing orgasm. Well, we could technically end here, but I think we havent received our proper reward yet, Master, Sami answers with the same synthesised effect of their voices. Before I can reply, Sami parades back to the desk with an extremely beguiling step which makes her captivating butt jiggle amazingly for me to see. She leans over it with her front and puts some distance between her legs, shing herbined pussy for me, with her two cores waiting on the sides of her vagina. Giving me a sultry look over her light blue shoulder, she uses her fingers to spread herself invitingly. I dont make my lovely Slime girls wait for too long and join them by the desk, slowly slipping myself inside their merged passage. Like earlier, almost immediately something begins making my cock feel way too good. Its again the cores that are floating on the side of Samis tight passage. The two cores emit some kind of weird tingling sensation when my member is present between them. After pulling back to thrust again into Sami in a standing doggy, I realise just how hard that feat is. It now requires so much more strength thanks to this weird maic pull that holds me in ce while locked deep inside Samis pussy. It partially feels like Im thrusting into a hole with two heated vibrators tied to its sides. Each m of my pelvis into Samis bouncy bottom ends up in shivers from me as my dick gets to experience a pulling force that is almost preventing it froming out of Samis vagina. The mighty vibrations working to the rhythm of my movements definitely dont make it easier. So, after being subjected to such brilliant techniques, definitely inspired by at least a few words from my cute but very mischievous samurai girlfriend, Ie to the finish line again, speeding into my orgasm like the best runner or driver on the. The grandest load today is released into Safis and Emis joined slime, dirtying their cores again. I dont pull out of their chilly embrace until thest drop and then help Sami stand up straight and turn to me. She shes me a kind smile while stepping closer and pulling me in for a kiss. We both hum while pecking each others lips and rubbing our hands all over each other, especially ourher regions and other easily teased areas. Then, out of the blueliterallya heavy pink glow shines somewhere lower between us. Both cores inside Samis slime start forming cracks in their surface and emitrge amounts of light. They move to separate ends and split as thebined Slime returns to its original state, which is two Queen Slimes. They assume their true blob forms and I bring both of the girls to the bed, staying with them to watch what is going to happen. Shockingly, its not just the cores that start glowing furiously but even their literal bodies have be beacons, without exaggerating things. The giant orbs of slime rest on the bed, turning it into a part chamber with three colourful lights. Since Ive seen one or two advancements from Safi and Emi in the past, it doesnt take me too long to understand that this is not one of those situations. They are definitely evolving. This is going to be rad. Chapter 161 – Slime Supremacy Chapter 161 C Slime Supremacy I sit on the bed with the two jelly blobs glowing in blue and green respectively. Some traces of pink push through the two more powerful colours,ing from their cores. All in all, a random person entering the chamber could easily assume that we have a good disco club here rather than a sleeping cabin. I bet it looks even weirder from the outside as lots of light escapes through the big window in one of the wooden walls. Theres not much I can do for my lovely Slime friends right now so I choose the only option I have and just wait, watching over them. I certainly hope that there is nothing that can go wrong during the process they are currently going through. At least we are in a safe environment where nobody or nothing can interrupt them. I wonder if beasts and monsters that reach another evolution stage in the wilderness tend to get killed due to evolving at the wrong ce or moment. Nevertheless, there are no such concerns here on top of thefy bed and inside a secure cabin. Just in case, I hop off the sheets and jog to the door to lock it. Its not like there are any bad apples on the ship but idents can still happen. I might be acting paranoid at this point but I really want Safi and Emi to move a step higher on thedder of their species without a single problem. As for those species, there isnt that much known about their evolution path past Greater Slime and Queen or King Slime. The castles archives and library noted some minor mentions of the stages after King or Queen but the information was very scarce and spective. Its not every day that a Slime gets a chance to live long enough to be a King or Queen, not to mention anything past that. Those are things from ancient times. Ive been many things since my arrival in this world, and it looks like now its time to be the guy who brings extinct species back to life. And Im not actually sure if thats a good or bad thing at this point, hah. Well, it certainly is going to be great for us. A whole evolution will definitely push Safi and Emi way ahead in terms of ability power and strength in general. For them, its like advancing a Tier or even a few at once. The advancement stages that they go through before evolving are much more spread out than the Tiers that humanoid entities use. So, I can expect to kick so much more ass soon. Im almost shaking in anticipation to learn about them again, just like when we first met. Theres only one small matter that makes all of this a little bit dreary. And that is time. I have no idea how much time they need to get to the next stage. Its my first time seeing something or someone evolve in my life. Ive seen my beautiful Slime Queens advance a stage, and most of those events happened overnight, which means that a few hours was enough, but we are now talking about a full evolution. To some extent, its like changing ones race or ss but being able to get something way superior. We arent exactly in a rush anywhere since weve just cleared up the underwater dome settlement from ugly fish dudes so it shouldnt be an issue to wait a day or two for them to finish. The Merfolk have to regroup and reorganise before they depart towards the new home of our Mermaid friends. Ive contacted the Matron already and a small scouting squad should be on its way here to lead and partially escort them. At the same time, I would really like to stay next to Safi and Emi the entire time until they wake up. If that takes multiple long hours then it might be a tad difficult. There might be moments when Im needed outside or something. As for my body and its usual functions, I feel like I could even staypletely still without eating or drinking for a few days and not experience any bacsh. Being a Primordial is such a cheat. Considering my options, I ce a hand on Emis round and bouncy form. As delicately as I can, of course. I dont think they have suddenly turned as vulnerable as to be hurt just by my touch but there is no need to take any unnecessary risks. I quickly learn just how much heat and energy she radiates from her core. It feels like Im touching a fully-warmed heating pad that people sometimes sneak into their clothes in winter. Or even more, perhaps. That heat is strong enough to be released outside. Whatever is happening to their cores and slime, its damn serious. Theyve never been this hot before. Forgetting the part where they are always hot, of course. Time passes slowly as I sit on the bed and bask in the glowing lights, unable to stop thinking about Safi and Emi. About two hourster, someone knocks on the door and I get up to open it just a little, creating a gap wide enough for both parties to see each other. It turns out to be Cornelia and Lianne, curious as to what is going on since the three of us have been missing for a while and there was nothing indecent being conveyed through our bond. I exin the situation to them, pointing at the disco lights behind my back. Both women are surprised and extremely fascinated by the ongoing event. Contrary to my expectations, they suggest I remain with the Slime girls while they go and tell everyone not to disturb us. I thought they would want to join out of curiosity but it looks like Im surrounded by precious wives that are even kinder and more caring than I assumed. Besides rying the information to the other people, they decide to give me a helping hand and make it easier for me to stay by Safis and Emis sides. Doing pretty much nothing on the bed, Im served tasty meals at regr intervals, brought to the cabin by the hard-working duo, of course. Neira and Meru poke their heads in too, wanting to see me and the unusual event. And just like that, about half a day passes. Its a veryte night, or maybe a super early morning when the sun is not yet even approaching the horizon from below, and there are no signs of change in the bodies of my bouncy friends. I thought that I could cheat the system and know the result ahead of time but their status windows still disy the information from before their evolution. It seems that there is no other way than to wait patiently. The girls choose to spend the night in a different ce, leaving Liannes cabin to us. We talk a little through the Whispers as they lie down in another, big bed all together. The topic is obvious. We mostly share our thoughts and opinions on the evolution. But, we do stray onto the situation of our new Merfolk allies at least twice before the girls go to sleep, leaving me alone with Safi and Emi. Thankfully, one night without sleep wont even be registered by my body. All hail Lumina. Some more time passes and I can see the lighting through the window. It barelypetes with the bright and pulsing glow the colourful duo emits but its strong enough to announce the arrival of the morning. Ive definitely felt things change overnight but Safi and Emi dont seem to be anywhere close to done yet. Now, I cant even ess their status pages anymore. The tables show up as nk in every single row, column, and cell. At least we know there is some progress thanks to that. A few hourster, the Merfolk finish their preparations to head out. Fhenes to Liannes cabin, where Im currently locked with the Slime duo, and we talk in front of the door. He thanks me again for helping them and promises that their tribe will never forget our kindness. Before he leaves, he passes the farewell from Zheylu, the girl who volunteered as the lure yesterday. It looks like she is a bit too shy to do it herself, and its of no real surprise after we consider everything that happened back then. Fhens knowing smile adds anotheryer to that situation and I shake my head with a chuckle. We might have gained another follower and this journey is nowhere close to ending. Anyway, I watch from the window as the entire Merfolk tribe waves at me from the water and I wave back at them. The four Mermaids I recognize from the grand ceremony send me warm smiles and take the control of the entire herd of their aquatic cousins. I wish them luck and safe travels before returning to my duty of watching over the vibrant duo. Finally, at around the twenty-fourth mark, something starts happening. The light Safi and Emi emit rises in intensity so much that it almost blinds me. Not prepared for such a turn of events, I groan in surprise and cover my eyes, still trying to peek at my jellypanions. They glow fiercely together and the light gradually fades for them both at more or less the same time. Theyve be really well synchronised for some reason. Wary of any other mischievous tricks from their evolution, I observe the spectacle unfolding in front of me ready for anything. Thankfully, it seems that the violent sh is a one-time event and nothing of sorts will happen again. I begin feeling Safi and Emi much deeper again when the glow disappearspletely. First thing to note, their slime became fully opaque during the process. I have two big blobs of sapphire and emerald jelly lying next to me. But, they are much different from what I can remember. The shade is much more detailed and noble for both of them. Its not just in green or blue but more like the swirling gxy glitter paint every single middle schooler girl is obsessed with at some point. The effect is much less artificial and much more magical, clean, profound, and mystical, though. Their names might actually fit them much more right now than before. About two minutes after the glow has fully faded, Safi and Emi move for the first time since theyve fallen asleep due to their evolution. Their round forms wobble a little bit and start changing shapes. In just a moment, they assume their usual humanoid figures and end up sitting on the bed by my sides. Naturally, without anything covering their enticing bodies. Not even their cors. The second thing to note is the fact that they remained fully opaque with that swirling gxy effect and how it makes them look. Previously, their entire figures were more or less monotone. They were of one single colour with just some minor differences here and there. But, overall, they were fully a certain shade of blue or green from the top of their heads to the far depths of their mimicked insides. Now though, its much moreplex. Their core bodies have one shade, lets say the darkest out of them all, while most if not all the minuscule details received their own palettes. Things like their mimicked nails, their girly parts, their nipples, their facial features, and so on, are much more defined in terms of colours. Especially when ites to their mouths and eyes. Previously, their eyes were kind of full one tone too but now I can easily distinguish all the parts due to different shades. Their pupils, irises, sclera, and all the other parts are much more distinguishable. It definitely adds to their charm and beauty. Safi looks even moredylike and mature while Emi is even more of a cheerful tomboy. Her cheeks, lips, and teeth are much sunnier now, with the former even sprinkled with some dark freckles. Theres one more very noticeable thing. Both of them have something akin to an intricately crafted tiara hovering over their foreheads. The thin, small crowns are wider than the diameter of their heads by just a little and thus they dont rest on there but literally float in the air with a gentle sway. Something akin to a dazzling, clearly invaluable gem is embedded into the front of the tiaras, matching their colours to a certain extent. Safi and Emi open their eyes by raising their fully functioning eyelids and take a nce around. I smile at them warmly, just waiting until they focus on me. How was your rest? Did you sleep well? I ask when their gazes finally fall onto me. Master! In an instant, Emiunches herself at me and pins me to the bed. Hahaha, calm down a little bit! Im not going anywhere! Iugh openly as the cheerful emerald girl nuzzles her entire self into me with a contented grin. Somehow, I manage to sit up with Emi stilltched onto my chest. I grab her tender, jelly butt and ce her in myp, letting myself actually see anything past her. As she hugs me strongly, pushing her stic charms into my chest, I find Safis motherly smile directed right at me. How long have we been sleeping, Master? she asks softly. Pretty much a day to the very minute, I reply. Did you wait for us the entire time? Her brows rise a little. Of course. I couldnt really leave you two like that when you were going through an evolution. And, dont worry. I didnt miss anything important. I wanted to remain by your side. It was my own, selfish decision. I chuckle at her. I see. I wont tell you that you shouldnt have then, Master. Safi lets out a quiet chuckle too. Thank you for apanying us. We could feel your presence at a few moments when our consciousness wasntpletely away. It was a veryfortable feeling. Evolving is scary. Masters warm hand helped Emi a lot, Emi joins in, rubbing her face into my neck while hugging me even tighter. Im sorry to hear that. But, I knew you could do it. You are the most amazing Slimes in this realm. I pat her still solid but much more developed hair. It was a dark and empty space. Sometimes Emi felt like everything was very far. Emi couldnt sense Master anymore and it was the worst. Emi couldnt move and could only watch and wait. But, thanks to Master, Emi was able to wait patiently, she exins slowly. I nod and caress her back, feeling the emotions she put into her words. Im d that I could help you. Im pretty sure you wont have to go through anything simr for quite a lot of time. If you even can evolve again. I think we can. At least thats how I feel. That possibility is still at the back of my mind just like when we were at the previous stage of evolution, Safi says, meeting my gaze. Thats great. Though, I cant imagine what you might evolve into at that point. Hell, I dont even know what you are right now without checking your status. I shake my head. Safi and Emi are now Slime Empresses! Emi announces happily, shoving her face in front of mine and grinning like crazy. I see. I guess the diadems do match that. Maybe the next step is Slime Overlord or Slime God. Iugh at the absurdity of my own words. Or better, Primordial Slime. What do you think about those tiaras, Master? Safi suddenly asks. They look cool, why? I focus on the new addition a bit more. If you thought that they dont suit us, I was nning on hiding mine, she replies. Emi would too! Oh. You can hide them in your humanoid shapes? I dont hide my surprise. Safi nods with a proud smile. Yes. Our control over the slime making up our bodies is iparably higher now. We arent limited only to the appearance of the Human females whose memories we inherited. Its all thanks to one of our new passive abilities called Perfect Mimicry. Amazing. That must be why your bodies have much more details now. Its an impressive upgrade. What else does that skill allow you to do? Instead of answering, Safi closes her eyes to focus. My jaw drops open as I watch her external membrane gradually change colours. Why is such a small thing so shocking? Well, maybe because it isnt another shade of blue but a full palette of tones relevant to Humans. In just a few seconds, Safi turns from an opaque sapphire Slimedy into a beautiful, mature woman with dark brown hair, light skin, and deep amber eyes. I can even spot some brown details right above her precious ce, looking as realistic as the actual thing. Now, that really is Perfect Mimicry I mutter under my nose, admiring what most likely is the appearance of the adventurer Safi consumed in the past. Master! Look at Emi too! the girl in my armsins and I turn my attention to Emi, who has already turned Human too. A bright, tomboyish face greets me, blessing me with an enthusiastic, toothy grin. This version of Emi has light skin too just like Safi. Her short hair is dark blond and her eyes are almost acidic green. The rest of her is the same as before, meaning a short, curvy figure with a moderate chest, now even more appetising with proper colours applied. It makes me much more aware of our position as my member hangs out right in front of her hidden slit. I chuckle awkwardly and ce a delicate kiss on her cheek. You look stunning like this. But, of course, I love how you looked before too. You dont have to mimic Humans or any other races for me. We know. This is just to showcase the mentioned ability. Safi smiles at me warmly, crawling closer on all fours, which causes her voluptuous chest to sway seductively. While we can imitate others now, it isnt actually as perfect as the name suggests. Our bodies are still made of slime and a closer look will reveal the fact that it''s just the external membrane that is coloured. We cant replicate hair or simr things, only being able to imitate it as well as a masterful sculpture. Thats plenty already. Its more than enough to fool the majority of people. Especially Humans. And men. With how beautiful you are and can be, they wont even pay attention to details other than your womanly charms. Iugh openly, trying to imagine them walking through the streets like this. Which Emi does Master like more, then? Emi asks, adorably tilting her head. The real one. And by that, I mean Slime Emi. The adventurer Emi is cute too, of course, but I have known Slime Emi for much longer and really like her, I answer, brushing Emis sides gently. They both turn back into their original palettes and Emi attempts to murder me with her incredibly strong hugs again. Safi reaches my side and ces a hand on my thigh, just smiling at us gently. Are you curious what other abilities and skills we gained from evolving, Master? she asks with a faint smirk. Who wouldnt be? I could technically check those in your status menus but I think learning about them from you is much more fun. What can my favourite Slimes do now? Sensing some movement, I let Emi get off me and sit down next to Safi. Emi has a bunch of new abilities! Emi can now do this! The green tomboy extends her arm forward with her palm facing upwards. Her core shes lightly and a surge of bubbles rushes from it to her hand. They push Emis membrane up, creating a rounded shape atop her palm. Soon, it grows to the size of a volleyball and separates from her. She drops it onto the sheets and we watch as the jelly drop starts bouncing around and quivering adorably. Neat. You can now control slime outside of your main body? I ask, poking the blob with my finger. While we actually can do that, its not what Emi did, Safi says. She used an ability called Create Slime. Its name should be pretty self-exnatory, right? My brows rise a little in awe. But, I dont get to admire her creation for too long as grey smoke starts escaping from underneath the new Slime and I let out a gasp, hastily grabbing it and lifting it up. While brought to life by Emi, it certainly doesnt inherit her intellect or memories. Thankfully, I react quickly enough to save Liannes bed from getting melted. What cant be said about the sheets, unfortunately. Emi is so sorry! Bad Slime! Melting Masters things is very, very bad! Go back into Emi! Emi steals the blob from my hands and absorbs the entity within a few seconds. She smiles at me apologetically, looking a bit sad that her minion caused me inconvenience. I reach out to pat her head and reassure the emerald girl a bit since it wasnt really her fault. None of us knew what exactly to expect. Besides Create Slime, we now also possess the skill Call Greater Slime, which is something akin to a summoning ability, Safi continues presenting their new tricks. If there are any in the area, theye to us, but if there are none, we can spend more mana to literally summon one from a different ce. You can build your own little army with that. Depending on how many you can recruit, of course. I smile at the prospect. Emi should be able to create sixty Slimes before running out of mana! the green tomboy exims, proudly puffing her delicious chest out. Im more or less the same. And we can summon about thirty Greater Slimes. The bluedy nods. Another new ability does something like this. Safis body partially loses its shape and bes somewhat unstable, retaining a general humanoid size. Then, something akin to a cut splits her into two through the very middle, from top to bottom. A momentter, both halves grow in volume to match the original and be her. Two Safis stare back at me with kind,dylike smiles. What? I smile wryly, ncing between the two perfect copies of the sapphire girl. Doppelganger, the left Safi replies. A skill that lets us create a perfect copy of ourselves, minus the core, the right Safi continues. Because of that little detail, the range of our control over the copies is limited to about five kilometres right now, the left one speaks again. It can do almost anything that the original can. But, because of that, any damage to the slime the copy suffers affects the original since they are connected, the right one finishes. Wait. Did you say copies? I blink a few times at her. Yes! Emi can currently make five more of Emi! The happy tomboy grins excitedly. Oh gods This is going to be so confusing for a while back at home I snicker under my nose. But, at the same time, your avability will soar. You will really be unbeatable in thepetition for the employee of the month with that, hahaha. Emi and Safi are already the best! Emi extends her hand and Safi hits a high-five with her. Yeah, I cant deny that. I chuckle while shaking my head. So, any other insane abilities that you are still hiding or are we past the insane surprises? Well, there is that one about being able to control our slime outside of our bodies and over a great distance, which we have already mentioned earlier, but other than that, theres just one more. Its called Overgrowth, Safi says. Unfortunately, we cant show it here. The ship might end up damaged that way. Or, it would be ufortable for you at least, Master. Goddammit I snort lightly. What is it, then? This size isnt exactly our actual size but it would be extremely inconvenient to always move around in the original one. Therefore, we can return to that size through this skill, she exins. Alright. How big are you really in that size? I raise a brow at her. If I were topare it to something then the ship we are currently on should be a decent pick, Safi answers with aposed smile. WHAT?! THE ENTIRE SHIP?! I raise my voice from pure shock. Yep! Safi and Emi are amazing, right Master? Emi giggles sweetly. What the hell is after Slime Empress then if this isnt the pinnacle of your species. Iugh wryly while rubbing my eyes. But damn, you girls really leapt ahead with that evolution. You were already dominating the battlefield. I dont want to think about what''s going to happen from now on. We will be of greater use to you from now on, Safi says calmly. No doubt about that. The Sahuagins better start packing their bags. Nothing can survive the assault of two Slime Empresses. I rake my fingers through my hair, fixing it a bit. Our stats have risen too so that statement might not be entirely wrong, she adds. I forgot about that part. All the me is on your incredibly bonkers skills and abilities. The gap between the evolutions is almost like an endless chasm. Should we take a look at your numbers, then? I take a peek at both of them and receive confirmation pretty quickly. Pulling up the menus, I navigate to my Partners and find Safi and Emi there. With a few quick detours, I arrive at our destination and bring up their respective windows, cing them next to each other.
INFORMATION
Name: Safi Age: 62 Race: Slime Type: Blue Evolution Stage: Slime Empress Advancement Stage: 1/10
STATS +100% (71h left)
Strength: 35 (+157) Agility: 32 (+155) Constitution: 80 (+153) Intelligence: 24 (+150)
Charisma: 75 (+148)
INFORMATION
Name: Emi Age: 60 Race: Slime Type: Green Evolution Stage: Slime Empress Advancement Stage: 1/10
STATS +100% (71h left)
Strength: 35 (+157) Agility: 30 (+155) Constitution: 85 (+153) Intelligence: 20 (+150)
Charisma: 71 (+148)
Hot damn. Im fairly sure your own numbers have at least doubled. With the addition of the stats that you receive from me in return, you two might truly be unbeatable for most people and creatures. I scratch my head in wonder. We still cantpare to you, Master. This is just a fraction of your power. But, we are at least catching up bit by bit. Safi chuckles quietly. Maybe, but you werent identally made overpowered by the Goddess. I guess Slimes were really something back in the day. A single Slime Empress or Emperor would most likely tip the scales of the battle heavily in the favour of the side that had the lowest losses. Having a giant, acidic Slime going alongside an army would certainly be a horrifying sight. How big are Masters numbers now? Emis asks curiously. Here. You can take a look. Im curious too. I switch the disys and bring forth my own window between us.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: ve Trader [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 5 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 55 (+480) Agility: 55 (+473) Constitution: 75 (+460) Intelligence: 70 (+436)
Charisma: 80 (+434)
Yeah. Things are as insane as I remember. Theres no reason to even look anymore. With each day, we are straying further away from the Goddess. I snicker at the stats. Isnt Master getting closer to the Goddess, though? Emi frowns adorably. Its just a saying. Besides, I dont think I can get as high as the Goddess in terms of stats and skills. She is the literal Goddess of this world. How can a mere mortal dream topete? I hide the menus, swatting them away. Anyway, the others have been waiting for you to wake up too. I think we should meet up with everyone and bring them the good news. Safi and Emi agree and jump off the bed. I summon my diving suit while they get into their beloved maid uniforms. They hide their tiaras but leave the more sophisticated colour of their membrane on. We meet up with everyone on the main deck and the advancement of the bouncy duo quickly bes a hot topic amongst my otherpanions and the crew members. Since nothing is holding us back anymore, Alyssa resumes our journey and the ship sails ahead. They have been waiting here so that Safi and Emi didnt have to experience some kind of an almighty storm during the process. Our next goal remains Merus settlement. This time hopefully without any more dys. Though, its not like we are expecting to see a lot there as it has been some time since the initial attack. But, it will be another step at taking down the feral army slowly approaching solidnd. At one point, they wont be able to ignore us and well get them all in one ce. Hopefully, well be able to handle their entire forces. Safi and Emi can literally disintegrate entire battalions if given enough time to wind up their attack. Two more days pass before Meru informs us that we are close to her reef. The presence of Sahuagins in the nearby area isnt that high. Its clear that they took whatever they could and kept moving forward, already past this ce long ago. But, it didnt mean that no individuals or other groups have remained there. As the ship slows down, I find Meru by one of the railings and stop next to her, wrapping my arm gently around the sharkgirls waist. Do you think you are ready? This isnt going to be a pretty sight. Yes, I am ready. She finds my eyes and nods with visible determination. This might have been my home, but its not the first ce Ive seen in ruins after the invasion began, and it certainly wont be thest if we want topletely stop the conquest. We will have to start moving through the backline, which definitely is much more riddled with destroyed settlements and enved people. Good. Dont be afraid to ask for help. And I dont mean just the physical one. Im always there for you if you need some mentalfort too. I know you know this already, but try to focus on the people you managed to save instead of those who might have perished. I affectionately graze her skin with my palm. Thank you. I really appreciate it. She nods politely and I cup Merus chin up to ce a soft kiss on her plump lips. Do you want to scout ahead? For sure. Do only us two go or do we take someone else with us? I ask as we start walking to the bow of the ship. It should be easier to move around with the lowest possible member count. We arent nning to swim too far and engage anyway. As you wish. Lets go. Informing the others about our n and brief expedition, we jump over the railing running alongside the side of the ship. I activate the borrowing ability andnd in the water already fully changed. The two of us bolt ahead. Though, I mostly follow her lead since she is the expert in these areas. Soon, we start seeing something peculiar. Big, thick seaweed is growing out of the ground, creating the effect of gs pping around due to the wind. They arent as numerous and dense as the vast forest inside which the Merfolks settlement is hidden. They are more like sprinkled around the area, serving a simr purpose to trees inside a city. Then, we spot a massive amalgamation of tall and wide corals of different colours, shades, and tones. Its clear that the majority of them have been either altered with magic or built with its help. There are parts that of course seem to have been created manually but its obvious which option was more dominant there in the past. The buildings have plenty of different shapes and general architecture, even if almost everything is made of different shades of sea sponge and things like that. Its my first time seeing a literal coral reef city like that and its something amazing, even with the visible marks and other evidence of the battle that took ce here a good few weeks ago. If my senses arent misleading me, Merus home is somehow still swarmed with Sahuagins. We might have to clear up a small city to reim it properly. Do you want to see if they arent cooking up anything special in there? I ask Meru. Yes. We should at least verify the numbers, she answers but I can see her gaze wandering off into the direction of the ces shes the most familiar with, most likely. Well, its time to take back what is hers, and then what belongs to all the aquatic residents of this sea. The terror of the Sahuagins will soone to an end. Chapter 162 – Giant Surprise Chapter 162 C Giant Surprise After gazing at the beautiful coral city long enough, we begin to move. Since Meru is obviously much more familiar with the area, she takes the lead and I follow after her. Doing my best to keep myself close, I earnestly rely on her knowledge of the terrain and the surroundings of the reef. Her confident movements certainly are a good sign. First, we start heading further away from the settlement, passing by a few big leaves of seaweed. Making sure to stay as much out of sight as we can, we use them to our advantage and take a peek from behind the underwater flora, trying to look out for possible enemies. Weve spotted a bunch of Sahuagins down in the vige so we definitely need to stay on guard while swimming around. Soon, we reach a small cliff and Meru dives into the decently spacious crevice. I quickly do the same and we zig-zag deeper just by the vertical slope. There arent many things for us to hide behind so she picks up speed and guides me to the destination she is aiming for. It turns out to be a small cavern hidden behind a nket of algae. I watch her pass through it in a blink and do the same. As expected, we end up in a somewhat narrow tunnel. It looks to be natural, with just some faint traces of external activity. Its not much so I guess this passage wasnt that well-known to the vigers. It might have been some kind of a curious secret amongst the younger generation or some group of friends. In any case, Meru slows down a little and I catch up to her. We travel through the hidden tunnel side by side. The walls are covered with pretty mould which illuminates the stone corridor in a light brown hue. To some extent, it feels like we are going through a mountain-crossing road with more or less regrly cedmps. Its always been a trippy thing going through those. After a short while, we slow down even more and Meru gestures at me to keep as quiet as possible. I nod at her and let my fierce sharkgirl mate swim first. The path curves upwards and bes slightly less spacious anyway, forcing us to split. As we travel through it, the mould gradually disappears and a more natural light illuminates the exit of the passage. Meru rushes through it first, obviously, and makes a sharp turn to the left. Already able to recognize the big chamber on the other side, I swim through the hole too and choose to turn right to avoid crashing into her in case she would have stopped for whatever reason. Nothing and no one raises any rms or attacks us so I assume weve made it here safely. Looking around, I realise that we arent exactly in a chamber but a massive aquatic coral tree of the same colour as the mould weve passed by on the way to this ce. There are plenty of small holes in the entire structure of the coral, letting in light from the outside. They thankfully arent big enough to easily peek inside, but that cant be said about peering through them towards the outside world. Still admiring the beautiful and very mysterious sight, I try to swim up to Meru, who is moving around by one of the corals walls and looking through the gaps. I join her, gently running my hand over her smooth back. Bringing myself closer and giving her tail a few tender rubs, I take a nce through the natural windows too. It turns out that we are located pretty much in the very middle of the coral vige that weve seen from the edges earlier. This massive structure grows on a small hill and its branches extend to the sides in every direction. Some of them are definitely wide enough for at least one of us to swim into them and peek outside that way too. But, the view we get from the trunk of this coral tree is already impressive. Just to make it a little bit better, we rise by about two floors of amonly-sized house and gain an even better angle. It allows us to see the entire settlement, up to the very borders. It seems to be even bigger than I first assumed. The terrain isnt perfectly t so many buildings are at different levels, be it higher or lower, which might create the illusion of a less busy area. Obviously, thats extremely misleading. You couldpare this underwater coral formation to some bigger viges inhabited by the people living on the surface. I can see and recognize houses, shops, warehouses, perhaps even inns. The majority of those have been carved inside smaller and bigger corals. Their colours vary greatly and the charming town is a mix of different shades. Besides coral, there are also buildings made of rocks, stones, and even underwater nts. Unfortunately, besides asional fish bastards, we dont spot any other entities on the streets. If not for those raiders and plunderers, this reef would definitely have beenpletely abandoned. A total ghost town. Just evidence of their crimes. Its sad but we havent gotten our hopes up in the first ce. Merus home was attacked way earlier than the Merfolk were. Can you see anything useful? I whisper gently, reassuringly brushing my fingers over the length of Merus tail. Theres a lot of blood on the streets and the walls of the buildings. I dont think there are any residents that are still alive after this much time has passed. It should be alright for us not to hold back in fear of hurting someone hiding in one of the houses, she answers with her eyes focused on scanning the terrain. Well get all of them. I promise. I bring myself closer and ce an affectionate peck on her temple. What do you have in mind right now? Meru peels her attention away from the world on the other side of the coral and turns her sharp face to me. With a very faint smile, she ps her tail to hover closer to me and I pull her into a delicate hug, brushing through her dark hair as we look at each other. This ce should be good to judge how many Sahuagins have been left behind. I hope we can locate the building the leader of this group has taken for the temporary base, just like the one in the previous town. Having their general numbers and strength in mind, we should be able toe up with a n of action suitable for the situation. I know that you would be able to think of something good, stair, she says calmly. I appreciate the honest praise. A warm smile curls my lips up. From what Ive seen, these individuals dont look simr to the Sahuagins weve encountered in the protected settlement. At least in terms of gear and equipment. The main force must have continued marching forward quite some time ago and these guys caught up to the vige. No idea what they could be cooking up here. I guess we need to observe them for a moment. Meru nces to the side, gazing through the holes again. I let her go, expecting the quiet sharkgirl to return to scouting the enemys strength once more, but Meru surprises me a little and brings her face close to mine again, cing a soft kiss on my lips. After that, she turns around and swims to a different region of the coral tree, peering through the natural gaps. Smiling to myself, I move in the opposite direction and also continue our reconnaissance. We spend about twenty minutes gazing outside, directing our eyes at every segment of the reef. The number of Sahuagins we spot during that period isnt too high. We arent sure if there isnt some building they took over for barracks somewhere, where more of this swimming scum is hiding, but the streets hold no more than maybe forty of them at most. That much is very doable, even with just the two of us. After ten minutes more, something actually catches our eyes. There were no members of other aquatic races spotted anywhere in the town until that point. Unfortunately, the first person Meru manages to notice isnt going to be cooperative in any way. One of the monstrous bastardses into the street with a body flung over his shoulder, belonging to a Triton, most likely. Thepleteck of movement from the half-man, half-fish doesnt bode well and we both understand that. The Sahuagin starts swimming through the reef with the corpse in hand. We follow the ugly guy with our gazes, trying not to lose him in some side alley. After moving from one side of the town to another, he brings the dead Triton to a sizable warehouse, where two other Sahuagins open the big doors for him, closing them right after. Something is fishy there. Of course, they could very well be getting a snack in that storage or such, but I feel like there is more to it than meets the eye. One look at Meru confirms that she thinks so too. They are moving quite well-preserved bodies from ce to ce, and that is suspicious enough on its own. I know a good path to that warehouse. Should we check what they are going to do with that body? Meru asks as our eyes meet. Your call. Ill follow you. It might give us a hint about them in general, perhaps, I answer. Everything alright? She makes a faint nod. Yes. You dont have to worry about me this much. I havent spent that much time around the person he was dragging around. I barely even remember them. I see. Dont feel afraid to let me know about anything. I smile at her lovingly. Lead the way then. There are asses we have to kick and the day isnt endless. After one more round of gazing through the holes in every direction, we head out of the insides of the giant coral tree through the same tunnel wevee in earlier. Instead of swimming all the way to the cavern on the cliffs side, Meru suddenly takes a turn I hadn''t noticed during our first journey through this passage and we continue ahead in the general direction of the warehouse. It looks like its not just a single path but an entire of tunnels underneath the town. Very interesting. I need to keep close not to lose her in the web of holes and openings and we keep moving forward at a decent pace. As we finally begin going up, I prepare myself for our return to the underwater surface, ready to take action as soon as we are out. Meru stops in front of a dead end and presses her palms into it. With some controlled strength, she lifts what seems to be a rock and moves it aside. She hastily bolts out of the hole and I follow suit. Right after Im there, she covers the entrance back, camouging the secret, undergroundwork of passages. We both scan our surroundings, realising that weve resurfaced between some random two houses made of jade-coloured stone. Meru takes a peek past the corner and nods at me, confirming that our destination is in a very close vicinity. We stealthily bolt from one alley to another, skilfully avoiding detection, up until we show up in front of the warehouse. But, right before we start discussing how to enter without alerting anyone, the main doors are pushed open and we quickly hide on the roof of the storage, which is perfectly t, allowing us to lie atop it and poke our heads past the edge. Three Sahuaginse outside, each holding onto something. One seems to be some kind of a y jug with a cork. Another looks like a small chest. And the final thing is just an ugly sack filled with Goddess knows what. Though, the faint scent and trace of blood leaking through the low-quality material give us a hint about the contents. ~I bet they are now transporting things rted to the body weve seen earlier,~ Iment mentally. ~Theres no doubt about it. The bag is full of flesh, most likely cut into pieces. If Im not wrong, then we could assume that the jug holds blood and the box stores some other parts,~ Meru replies. ~Sick bastards. What do they even need those for?~ I quietly click my tongue. ~You go after them, Ill take a look inside this warehouse.~ She nces at my face for a brief moment and nods delicately. We check if no one is looking our way and Meru swims ahead, sticking to the roofs as she stalks her targets. As for me, I observe as the gates are slowly being closed and get an idea. Just before the left wing fully closes, I summon a Void Chain and lower it into the gap from above. Whoever is pulling that side, doesnt notice that the top of the wing gets a little bent outside and the left gate doesnt reach the proper position to get locked. I wait a few seconds to see if they notice that fact, but no one corrects the mistake. Listening attentively to any noises, I swim closer to the gap I created and widen it enough to slip in. The interiors of the coral warehouse turn out pretty much as I expected them to. All the shelves are carved out of its structure, creating one,rgeposition. Even the additional rooms with open or closed tops are part of it too. Some crates and boxes litter the storage but its obvious that most things have been moved out. Though, its something else that attracts attention. As I swim right under the ceiling, trying to keep myself as far as I can from the crystals illuminating the spacious hall, I find a bunch of the ugly fishfaces sitting in a circle in the very middle. The initial sight makes me scrunch my nose. Theres just so much blood floating around them that I can taste it even from my position. Those monsters are currently dismembering the body of a Sea Nymph if Im not mistaken. Using something akin to a big, primitive syringe, they extract blood from the poor woman, who is fortunately long dead, most likely. They carve out important organs, cing them inside a small chest like the one I saw a moment ago. The other, chopped bits go into the bag. All in all, nothing pleasant to watch. So, Ive managed to learn what they are doing here. The answer is more than just a little disturbing. But, the issue is, why are they doing something like that? It doesnt feel like making preserved rations or such. No one said anything about Sahuagins drinkingrge amounts of blood extracted from their victims. ~stair. They stopped. This is quite concerning. And disturbing.~ Meru interrupts my pondering. ~You are telling me.~ I chuckle wryly. ~What are they up to with those body parts?~ ~Im not sure. They are drawing many patterns and symbols with the blood. This might be a ritual of some sort. The arrangement is massive. The flesh might be a sacrifice,~ she exins. ~I see. That might check out. The box holds vital organs like hearts or reproductive organs. They are preparing those in the warehouse, most likely to prevent the scent of blood from spreading everywhere,~ I add. ~Those monsters. As if taking females into captivity and killing everyone else wasnt enough for them.~ I can practically feel Merus fingers clenching into a fist. ~The leader is here. He is a shaman or a priest this time. Im sure that he is the one responsible for conducting this horrible ritual.~ ~Dont engage him alone, please. Ill be there in a moment and we will think about the approach we should take. Be careful out there, Meru. I know how strong you are but think calmly,~ I warn my fierce mate. ~I promise not to act rashly, stair. Thank you for worrying about me,~ she responds with a faint note of appreciation reaching me through our bond. I can feel her quickly regain her cool and smile to myself. She is incredible. This is definitely unimaginably tough for her, yet Meru is able to hold back this much. Just in case, we should try to avoid moving near her home. We will certainly visit it after dealing with these bastards. Sneakily returning to the double gate, I find it fixed, unfortunately. But, there are no delegated sentries to keep an eye on it so I quickly cash in on that. Before anyone arrives on either side toe in or out, I dash to the unlocking mechanism and push something akin to a knob-handle, releasing the lock for both wings. Pushing them out, I swim outside, leaving the doors open to not tempt fate. Someone could notice them moving, and with this, they might just assume that one of them forgot to close, hah. Guiding myself with Merus presence that Im able to clearly sense through our bond, I keep a low profile, or maybe a high profile, and zoom over the roofs of the houses and other buildings just as she had. I dont think anyone spots me and I soon arrive at the western edge of the coral town. With quite an unusual location, a big za, like a spacious market, greets me as I arrive at the spot. The remains of coral stands litter the impressive square, partially swept to the sides. Right on the cleared ground, a massive magical formation is being created. Judging by the disconnected lines here and there, its about two-thirdsplete. And, of course, the main ingredient for the array truly is blood. Meru shows up by my side behind one of the taller houses and we gaze at the preparations together. We count up to fifteen Sahuagins carefully painting the array and cing various organs in their designated ces. Or at least I assume those are the designated ces. Besides those guys, theres one bigger bastard overseeing everyone while walking around. That individual is much bigger than his underlings. Compared to a normal Sahuagin, our shaman is pretty much twice as tall and bulky. He wears ugly, tattered robes, looking like they are sewn from expired seaweed leaves that started rotting and moulding. A crude, crystal staff sits in his left hand while the right one holds onto what looks like a crystal ball of the same, purplish colour. What are they making here? Meru ponders out loud, covered by the Hall of Serenity I ced on the roof. I dont know. Whatever it is, it cant be any goo I pause abruptly as the shaman waves his staff around for a moment and hits the patterns with its butt. An ominous, dark purple wave of energy travels through the circuit, reaching the very ends of the finished lines. Just as all of this happens, a simr structure shes in front of my eyes. stair? Meru calls out to me, directing her slightly concerned gaze at my face from the side. We are in deep shit, I respond without taking my focus away from the magical circle. Why? She lightly furrows her brows. Ive seen these symbols before. Once. I finally turn my face to meet her gaze. They are the same or simr in design to what I caught a glimpse of in Umbras realm, the evil sister of the Goddess. Merus eyes widen at a moments notice. Does that mean I nod. I doubt they are able to summon her into this dimension, but I wouldnt be surprised to learn that they found a way to open an artificial breach for her forces to pass through. We dont yet know a lot about those gates that cause outbreaks in various parts of the world. This could exin the sudden order of the Sahuagin Emperor to begin the conquest. He must have somehow received backing or support from that evil goddess. Meru moves her eyes back to the array. We cant exclude that possibility. Though, Id suspect him bing a puppet much more. Her goal is theplete extinction of all life so that obviously includes Sahuagins. No idea how they got in touch and what she might have promised for their kind but its certain that nothing of that wille true in the end. Meanwhile, the emperors underlings are constructing gates where the majority of the races cant notice them, I add. The Human capital and many othernds wouldnt know about the attack until it was toote. There might be countless ces like my reef, where a shaman is preparing the array. If they get activated all at once, everything is lost, she states calmly. It looks like I just cant run away from my destiny I chuckle quietly while shaking my head. I was supposed to be aplete random caught up in the summoning of Heroes Meru nces at me with her pretty, stoic eyes and I smile at her warmly, sensing her worry about me through our bond. I reach out to brush my fingers against her chilly cheek. Well, thankfully I can let the girls back in Evaneheim know about the situation and ask them to inform Ross. I sigh lightly. Looks like we have to get that emperor bastard as fast as possible. He might be the key to everything. Are we going to destroy this formation? she asks. Of course. And every single one we stumble on. We were lucky that we arrived early at the Merfolks ce, most likely before the ritual group came even close. Hopefully, they wont be able to do shit after we murder everyone there and take away all the captives, I reply. Alright. Im with you. Meru nods with confidence and I smile at her once more. Thank you. Lets report back and prepare to bring hell upon these murderous bastards. I ruffle through her dark hair, messing it up a tiny bit. We wait for a good opportunity and escape towards the surface. The nearby seaweed helps cover us at least halfway there, and we rush the other half with all our strength. Reaching the ship, we burst out of the water and fly onto the deck, falling onto the wooden boards with loud thumps. Lianne and Alyssa notice our entrance and walk up to us. You two took a while. Was your reconnaissance eventful? The perverted Queen smirks devilishly. Yeah. We discovered that there are most likely tens of artificially prepared outbreak gates all over the sea bed just waiting to be activated so that hordes of Abyssals can attack from the water. I smirk back at her. Lianne pales instantly and Alyssas eyes threaten with jumping out of their sockets. You are shitting me... Another voice joins the conversation and we notice Cornelia heading towards our spot with all my remainingpanions. Oh, how I would love to be fucking with you just as usual. I sigh and shake my head. s, reality is fucked up enough already. This is really, really bad. What do we do? Lianne directs her worried gaze at me. Ruin their ns, what else? I shrug. We assume that the big bad is connected to this operation somehow so our main objective remains the same, to take down the emperor. In the meanwhile, we should murder all the fish bastards underneath us. One less gate means a lot. No one is in the mood for jokes and we all start discussing the uing battle pretty much immediately. Lianne wont be participating so she goes to the side to contact the girls in the mansion and ry the news to the most trustworthy of my wives, sending someone to pay Ross a visit. We decide on a strategy in just about ten minutes and prepare to depart. Lianne walks up to me right before we jump off the ship. Be careful out there, my Hero. She ces her dainty hands on my chest and stands on her tiptoes to leave a tender kiss on my lips. I dont think I would be able to bear losing my beloved husband again. I pull her in for a much deeper kiss, giving her soft bottom a good squeeze. You will never be alone again. Ill be back in just a second. Love you. I brush the side of her noble face with my other hand and step back. Ill make sure hees back to you in one piece. At least where it counts. Cornelia taps my back with a small grin. I roll my eyes at her while the petite Queen giggles adorably. We share thest farewell and our side departs to ruin another party. Shortly before we reach the vige, we split into three groups. The first one, consisting of Cornelia and Neira, stays on the very edge of the coral reef. The second one, made of my Slime beauties, swims to a spot on the opposite side of the ritual site. And finally, the third one, which is me and Meru, heads right for that ce. Everyone knows what their role is and we take positions without an issue. My team confirms that the shaman is still there, watching over the preparations. Cornelia and Neira watch over the outskirts and we wait for a signal from them when all or the vast majority of Sahuagins will be within the settlement. We dont wait for too long and the operation begins. I watch with Meru as a swirling current starts flowing around the entire vige, bing more and more noticeable. Soon, a spiralling forms, with each line spinning at quite dangerous levels. There is no doubt that anything that touches the massive dome will be ground to dust or bloody mist in this case. But, thats not all. We notice a cyan sh by the edge of the settlement and thick frost quickly climbs up the still-swirling torrential cage. In about five seconds, it bes solid, closing off any ess to Merus hometown from the outside world, and naturally, any way of escape from the inside. The angled lines of the mesh are so close to each other that nothing can squeeze through, yet they are wide enough for my two lovely wives to send ranged attacks at any idiots foolish enough to try. Though, I dont think many will have the leisure for that. The ground shakes strongly and the two of us direct our gazes towards the source. Right on the opposite side of the vige, we spot two massive figures stomping through the streets. The emerald and sapphire pair of giants barely fits under the frozen dome. Safi and Emi make good use of their new ability and wreak havoc everywhere they look and move, crushing and melting buildings and Sahuagins. Naturally, after receiving permission from Meru first. This should be enough chaos. Most of the grunts are rushing their way. Shall we begin? I smile at Meru as we stand on the roof of a random house near the ritual site. She nods and prepares her trident. Im ready. We turn towards the ruined market square and locate the shaman. He seems to be shocked by the sudden attack and ice dome. Only a few normal Sahuagins remain by his side, mostly those who have been drawing with blood and spreading organs so they arent exactly armed and dangerous. Without wasting any more time, our duo rushes forward. Meru shoots ahead thanks to her much bigger experience underwater and she catches up to the first nearby grunt and skewers the poor guy with her weapon, temporarily enabling the five-spoke mode. Before her opponent even notices that he has been stabbed in the chest, theres a huge hole in it with a missing heart and part of both lungs. Meru releases a loud, fierce battle cry, capturing the attention of everyone else. She wont have any issues with the basic idiots but the shaman starts casting some ominous spell. Oh, no you dont. I speed towards him from behind, shaping my draconic hilt into a battle scythe. Deathes for the evil bastard right from his blind spot and misses. He ducks under the mesmerising de as I take a swing powerful enough to send an arc of water flying into the ground, creating a deep cut in the coral tiles. Switching his attention to me, he points his crystal staff ahead and finishes the incantation before I can move away. With tormenting wails, a horde of ck, ghost-like shapes surge towards my chest and crash into it, sending me spinning to the side. Thankfully, besides the initial force of impact, I dont suffer much more. The wailing is quite bearable for me, though extremely annoying. This seems to be a curse as those ghosts keep circling me and serving as a quite sessful distraction. ~Are you alright?~ Meru asks through our bond. ~Yep. Didnt expect to be countered right away like he has eyes on the back of his head,~ I reply while shaking my head. ~Dont worry. Ill get him in a sh. Wreck the little guys.~ I cant really borrow any useful ability from my lovers since I should technically uphold the borrow from Meru that turns me and Cornelia into aquatic hybrids. Therefore, all I can serve my opponent is either magic orbat techniques based on the artefact hilt. The former might not be as effective. I feel like this monster knows its shit when ites to the spiritual. So, not giving him any chances to prepare or cast anything else, Iunch myself forward once more, this time without a sneak attack. The dude has no other choice but to block my scythe with his staff this time. Unfortunately for me, he is quite strong and buff for a mage, which lets him struggle but parry my attacks with just that oversized walking stick. Quick nce around confirms that Meru is obliterating his subordinates without granting them any possible mercy. She appears quite close to me just as I strike the shamans guard and flick it away so I step back and we do a quick switch. She receives my opponent and I turn to the few remaining grunts. I promised Meru revenge, and even if this one might not be directly involved with the fall of her reef, he is doing much worse shit in secret. I leave the bastard to her and jump at the minions. They cantpare to their boss and I cut my first one in half with the very first sh. That makes his friends slightly warier of my moves. So, to spice it up and confuse them a bit, I change my weapon into a spiked mace and pull it apart, creating two copies, red and blue. Wielding both, I be truly unpredictable to those slow brains. There could be something much better in terms of weight and aerodynamics, or rather hydrodynamics. But Im strong enough to pretty much ignore those aspects and hit them with a bonk on their already somewhat t heads. Their empty skulls crack neatly whenever they connect with the head of either of my maces. They find it hard to block, parry or defend in a regr fashion as the best they hold are small ceremonial knives made of bones. On the other hand, Meru dances with the boss all over the za. She skilfully dodges his attempts at casting magic at her with the use of the orb and leaves multiple cuts on the bastards skin. As expected, he isnt that much of a big deal without his allies, who are majorly dead. She still isnt able to just get rid of the buff guy with some simple swing or technique. I wrap up the grunts in a few minutes. In the meanwhile, the shaman is barely hanging onto his dear life. Meru isnt giving him even a moment to rest, barraging him with unpredictable swings and slices. I consider stepping in to help her, but Literally a secondter Meru has the leader under her de, holding the spokes of the trident by his neck. Fury and thirst for revenge were clear in her yellowish eyes. But, at the same time, the ground starts shaking even stronger than what weve grown used to today and we take a nce to the side. A massive figure of Emi is currently running our way, causing a small earthquake with each jump. I chuckle and move even more aside, choosing to just observe. Meru stares at her for a brief moment and then stabs the guys arms with two precise strikes. She pushes him forward with a mighty smack on the back and steps away too. The two of us watch as Emi reaches the edge of the square and jumps as high up as the frozen dome allows. She brings her legs to her chest and squeezes her knees close to her body. The shaman looks up at the falling giantess and manages to let out just a cut-off grunt before Emis enormous butt hits from above. Since Emi chose to remain almost fully opaque, the shamans figure disappears right before our eyes as the unique Sahuagin gets swallowed by the southern entrance in a sh. Emis bouncy body ps the ground hard and jiggles like crazy. She grins at us from above, taking our attention away from the fact that she is currently melting a certain entity inside of her body. What a way to go out Well, maybe it would be if not for the acids powerful enough to melt literal steel. Emi got rid of all her opponents and came to get the big bad good! Emi exims proudly. We share a nce and the faintest smile with Meru. The ground shakes again and we watch as Safi approaches us with some more self-control. Her movements still cause her erged, jelly body to wiggle where it matters. A momentter, my neck starts hurting from looking up. Though, the sight certainly is something else. Id have never ever thought I would get to stand right under a giant pussy. I shake my head with a wry chuckle. I always thought of myself as slightly above average, but this, this definitely is not my league. Admiring the view for a moment, we take a short break to catch our breaths. Things aren''t yet fully finished. At least not until the array is gone. And a certain someone finishes melting.
Chapter 163 – A Trip Down the Memory Lane Chapter 163 C A Trip Down the Memory Lane I take a nce up at the massive body of the lovely emerald Slimedy after we calm our breaths down with Meru. How are things on your and Safis side? Emi grins at me from above and shows thumbs up. Emi took care of the fish guys in Emis part of the vige just as Emi said earlier. Safi was slowly finishing too. Great. Regroup with her and go around to see if you can find any survivors. Check on Cornelia and Neira on the way too. They will most likely uphold the ice cage until we let them know that all the Sahuagins are dead. I will take care of things here with Meru, I instruct her. As you wish, Master! Emi wont let any bad fishes escape! She salutes yfully and starts stomping away while causing quite some tremors under our feet. Wont we need the Shaman that is still inside her body? Meru asks from my side. He is already dead as far as Ive seen. Not much we can get out of him. Well, maybe I should inform the others to spare one or two of these bastards if any that look semi-important cross their paths. I tap my lips while pondering out loud. But, lets first worry about the ominous shit right in front of us. I do exactly as I mentioned and contact all my teammates to share the new orders and all of them agree to be on the lookout. Emi apologises for raising the lethality of her slime too much but I assure her that it wasnt a problem since that dude was quite a problem anyway. Id rather not risk Meru getting hurt if he had some vile tricks up his sleeve. With that out of the way, we walk closer to the dark patterns painted with the blood of this viges residents. Those fuckers must have turned all the men, and the women that werent taken away, into blood bags. I really didnt expect to step into cultist shit of this calibre, but maybe I was a little bit delusional after seeing how seemingly clean Umbras magic and preparations were, even if stillpletely malicious. Thankfully, the full array hasnt been finished and not all the ugly paths are connected with each other. The Shaman must have been testing the integrity of the alreadypleted parts earlier. It was enough to let Umbras dark magic flow through the lines. Who knows how long until they would havepleted this thing? An hour or two and we might have been toote. But, since we havent really encountered any Abyssals during our entire underwater trip, I assume that they arent activating them as soon as the construction finishes. Perhaps Luminas sister wants to avoid bringing the worlds attention to the sea until its full of those dimensional doors kindly inviting her spawn into this realm. Granted, she is the one issuing themands over this operation. With the existences like the Chieftains that we encountered, I wouldnt be surprised if a variation more specialised in managing the monsters and strategising was amongst their ranks too. She might be a goddess, but trying to invade a world from so many ces at once cant be so easy. I guess I could ask Lumina the next time we speak how hard it is for her to observe Naharren and keep it in proper bnce. In any case, our current issue is disabling the formation in the least destructive way. I only hope that they dont explode or implode when damaged. There might not be a single person alive in the vige at this time, but its still Merus precious home. It would be the worst thing to ruin the ce shes grown up in. After everything settles down, this reef might thrive again. Or, at least, it will help some tribe running away in this direction find decent shelter to rest in. Ill take a closer look. Stay here. Be ready to get away if I give you a signal, I say to Meru, brushing through her dark hair. She gives me a worried look, most likely considering arguing against the idea of me going alone, but she holds herself back and makes a faint nod. I smile at her and lean down to ce a gentle peck on her pretty lips before going ahead. Soon, Im right in front of the formations outer edge and rest my fists on my hips. Alright. What do we have here? I could shape the relic into a hammer or something and wreck the ground, but it might trigger an unwanted reaction. I could try wiping the lines off, but since they are all fine while underwater, I might not be able to use anything else than pure friction. Its definitely some kind of Dark Magic No, it might actually be Void Magic I mumble to myself. Remembering the fact that Im technically good with the Void Element for some time already, I start looking at the ominous lines differently. Besides the chains, I dont really have any special skills or spells rted to it. I havent really encountered those that much either if we exclude the Abyssals and the gates themselves. Maybe what Imcking is that contact? I kneel by the first bloody smear and ponder for a moment. Its possible that Ill just learn Void Magic at a certain point in the future through my advancements, as it happened with Charm Magic, but maybe theres a way to shorten that wait. Since the affinity is there already, I should be fine interacting with this. Many things might go wrong but many might also go right. Deciding that its at least worth a try, I first extend my arm and do a quick swipe with my fingers over the dark crimson paint. Almost immediately, I withdraw myself a few steps just in case, but nothing really happens. It doesnt look like normal touch has any effect on these lines. And, Ive just confirmed that the blood doesnt go off that easily either. Theres not even a trace of it on my fingertips and I put some decent strength into it. Therefore, Ie closer again and ce my palm over the pattern this time. As expected, theres not much reaction either. Everything is as cold and unresponsive as it should be. No matter how hard I rub, the blood doesnte off or get onto my skin. Whatever that Shaman must have been doing might have made it this way. But, since I dont feel anything special like this, I guess I could try prodding the array with mana. I focus some energy on my fingertips and carefully leak it into the formation. A reaction urs pretty much the instant I do it. The dark blood gets illuminated where I touch and it starts releasing deep purplish smoke. The entire array doesnt sh like weve seen it do so before and my influence spreads only over the nearby segment. My fingers feel like they are buzzing, but otherwise, Im pretty much all fine. Nothing attacks me and the energy doesnt rebound or anything. I still cant do anything about the markings even while infusing mana into them so I choose a different approach. Remembering all the lessons from Cornelia and Ailish, I carefully expand my senses through the point where my fingers touch the blood and try to prod it with my psyche. That proves to be a good guess as the array actually responds to the intrusion. Fortunately, its not in a negative way. While focusing my senses, I can feel the entirety of the formation and tell just how much energy it needs to be activated. It turns out that it can work even without being fully finished but the burden is much, much heavier. The person or mortal entity trying to take it upon themselves would inevitably die in a matter of minutes. I also begin to understand why they are carving out the hearts of their victims, alongside their genitals. Those organs store the most energy in most humanoid and mammal creatures. Brain technically should count too but it looks like the other parts are just much more efficient for some reason. So, all the organs are pretty much batteries prepared for the activation, preserved inside small chests definitely padded with something preventing that spiritual energy from escaping into the environment, or bing contaminated too early. Seems like even the evil breach cant run solely on evil energy and needs pure mana. Reading into the patterns with my consciousness as much as I can, I try my best to find the best solution to deactivate or take them down. Anything involving mana is quite dangerous. The array isnt stable at this stage of its creation. Magic is out, then. Some stronger skills too. Artefacts can also be added to that list. We are slowly running out of valid safe options. If only we had anything natural on us that could damage the lines Wait. We do. Smiling to myself, I cut the connection off and stand up. Meru notices that Im done andes to my side, ncing up at my face. Did you figure something out? she asks. Yeah. Its tough, but doable. And we need the help of our very special friends. I grin at her. Who? She slightly raises her brows. Instead of replying, I stay silent for a few seconds, and the answer makes itself known through heavy shaking of the ground underneath our feet. We turn our heads towards the source of themotion and watch the two colourful giants jogging our way while making sure that they dont stomp on any houses, loming over the streets. Safi and Emi quickly arrive in front of us, or rather above us, I should say, and crouch down. Man, what a sight. Really, not something Ive ever expected to see. You called, Master? Safi shows adylike smile on her mature face. Yes, I did. I have a question or two for you, girls. But first, I think you can return to your usual sizes. I bet its not as easy, if even possible, for you to use your other skills while in this form, I answer. Master is right. Its much more draining for Safi and Emi to use skills when big, the green tomboy adds with a giggle. Their bodies then start shifting and berge blocks of generally shapeless slime. Something swirls inside them and sends their jelly into a wiggly motion as it shrinks bit by bit. In a matter of ten seconds, they are back to their Greater Slime forms. After that, they be the Safi and Emi that we know in a sh. What do you require of us now, Master? the sapphiredy inquires. Emi, I know you can generate acid, but thats a partially magical effect, right? I turn to the shorter girl. Thats right, Master. Emi has to use mana to do that. She makes a series of cute, energetic nods. I see. And Safis main element is water anyway. I rub my chin. What about your acidic slime? You can leak some outside, right? We generate the slime that makes our bodies by expending the lifeforce stored in our cores, Master. As long as we dont run out of it, we can produce more slime, Safi exins. Is it the same lifeforce that dictates how healthy you are? Meru chimes in. The bluedy shakes her head. No, its slightly different from the lifeforce known by fleshy races. It can bepared to mana in our case, which whenpletely runs out, means the death of our cores since they can no longer regenerate the slime. The core can save some of it and hibernate for a long time, but it cant function without any. We can regain it by consuming things that are alive. Like Sahuagins? I raise a brow at them. Thats one example. Safi nods. But, it doesnt have to be such a developed organism. Flora works fine too. Thats why you can often see Slimes eating grass by melting it inside their small bodies. Its not just for fun. Bing big spends a lot of Safis and Emis lifeforce! Emi happily gestures with her arms. But, eating is not the only way Safi and Emi can recover it! Masters seed is super nutritious and full of lifeforce! Master can make us full super quick! I chuckle wryly. Because of course, it is What are your intentions then, Master? Safi nces at me. We need something natural to remove these patterns and I thought about your acidic nature. Mana should be avoided as much as possible, but if its lifeforce, it should be fine. Do you think you can get rid of this blood without exhausting your cores too much? I point with my thumb at the evil array. Master doesnt have to worry! Emi and Safi can surely do it! Emi proudly puffs her bare chest out. She is right. But, if we are to be extremely careful and precise, we will need to consume more lifeforce. There would be no issue at all if you could provide us with replenishments, Master. We would be able to work faster and without any danger, Safi adds. Definitely. You dont even have to ask. I will be much less anxious knowing that you are full all the time. I smile at them and receive their excited grins in response. Since I feel like this process might take a while, I shall swim around the reef and see if there maybe are any survivors or captives. I know all the secret hiding spots and ces the Sahuagins might have used to imprison people, Meru suggests. Of course. I really hope you can still find and save someone. Dont show any mercy to those bastards if you stumble on them. I give her a firm nod. The fierce sharkgirl steps closer to me and wraps her strong arms around me in a gentle hug. I pat her head while reciprocating the gesture and kissing her hair from above. After rubbing her back lovingly for a moment, I release Meru with onest peck on the forehead. She shows the faintest little smile and swims away. She really can be adorable at times. After escorting our precious friend with our gazes, we return our attention to the formation. I show its entirety to Safi and Emi, guiding them around the location. When we are done, they both look at me with expectant eyes. Chuckling lightly, I do whats expected of me and throw my diving suit into the spatial storage. I could give them a boost at a moments notice but they insist on ying with me for at least a little bit so I indulge in the affection of my two beautiful Slime girls. They work on me together, pushing their chilly, jelly tongues to their limits. It feels like they became even more amazing after their evolution because Im able to sense textures and pressure that I havent experienced ever before. After sharing a load of the white elixir, they absorb all of it into their cores and get to work. I watch over them as they crouch by the ominous lines and ce their palms onto the crimson markings. That way, they can precisely leak their acid onto the array and I clearly see the bubbles appear inside their hands as they melt the inhumane paint. So far, everything seems to be going the right way. The process is slow but I dont intend to hurry them in the slightest. I can tell how draining it actually is for them to spend and regenerate their slime, which gets consumed while melting things. The patterns arent as easy to dissolve as some poor Sahuagin Shaman. They are extremely durable and most likely enhanced with spiritual coating, but they are no match for the Slime Empress duo. Watching them deal with the array is so mesmerising and fascinating. Plus, I get to enjoy the short breaks they take to recover the spent lifeforce, which is burned quite fast. Honestly, I have a rising suspicion that they are spending as much of it as they are able to just to feast on that cock and its energising juice. I would have thought that at their stage of evolution, they would have quite vast reserves of life energy. But, their sly smilespletely give them away. Safi might be good at hiding hers, but Emi has always been way too openly emotional and thus easy to read. At one point, as Im observing the tomboy work, she raises her jiggly butt and wiggles it my way. The slight glow that apanies their generation of slime is getting gradually weaker so I quickly pick up on the mischievous girls intentions and proceed to transfer another dose of energy to her by sliding the dispenser into a different terminal, bringing forth the giggles of joy. And thus, the way of re-energising the girls changes a little bit as they choose to continue performing their tasks while I switch between them and do mine. While doing them. Gods, what is even this situation? After less than an hour, we notice the ice cage starting to crumble from the very top. Cracks quickly spread through its entire structure and beautiful pieces begin slowly falling to the ground, thankfully without enough velocity and force to damage anything on the ground. Cornelia must have been sure that it was safe to let them go. Unfortunately, my two dazzling wives arrive at the ce of the formation before we can wrap up our work and catch me in the middle of the refilling process. Neira chuckles quietly while Cornelia rolls her eyes, most likely already thinking of numerous wittyments about the situation as a barely noticeable smirk curls the corner of her lips. She wont ever be able to hold back from teasing me about my special way of life. Another half an hourter, Safi and Emi finish thest remaining bits of the ominous array. They cleaned the ground so well that you can still see the structure of the evil formation through the almost spotless lines where their slime melted the blood. Slimes are truly the best cleaners in this world. After I verify that theres no trace of any Void Magic left in those lines, I reach out to Meru through our connection and receive the location of our rendezvous. Jumping back into my diving suit, I lead the girls to the ce she mentioned and we arrive in front of a bigger coral building with many floors and numerous windows. Its hard to tell what its role was as an outsider. I follow Merus presence and we find the Nershark girl in the basement. It turns out that the Sahuagins have made this building into a prison as we find her amongst a few living members of aquatic races. Excluding all the corpses around them, there are seven men and one woman, who most likely is a Nereid, judging by my impression of the two Ive met. stair. Some of them are hurt. Could you help them? Meru turns to me with a trace of pleading in her fierce eyes. Leave it to me. I pat her shoulder and move closer. She quickly exins to her friends or just people she knows that Im her mate and they can trust me. It seems to calm the group down a little bit and they allow me to cast my Rejuvenate at them. Their wounds are light, mostlying from being beaten and cut, so my healing skill is more than enough to deal with them. These people were most likely waiting to be taken into that warehouse and dismembered just like the rest. We bring them to the surface and share some rations that I keep in my ring as they obviously arepletely starved, fed just enough not to die so that their organs remain fresh. As they hungrily consume the given food, the six of us move to the side to discuss things. Have we dealt with all the enemies here? I ask, ncing over the faces of all my beautifulpanions. We didnt let a single one escape the cage, Cornelia replies. There were a few that approached from the outside but we naturally didnt spare them either. I chased after anyone that ran and caught them all, Neira adds. Things should have been contained inside the frozen dome unless they had a way of sharing information with someone of a higher rank. We hunted all the Sahuagins we could sense in the town with Emi, Safi continues next. There are no more signs of vitals that belong to anyone other than us in the nearby area. Your senses seem to have greatly grown, Corneliaments. Thats right! Thanks to Master, Safi and Emi are strong now! Safi and Emi can see Master even better and sense enemies from much farther away! The emerald Empress grins happily. Neat. This will certainlye useful in the future. I rub their jelly hair while sharing some of my mana with them. Anything to note, Meru? As Safi said, I dont think there is anyone else here besides us now. Its unfortunate, but I didnt expect to find even a single person. We were extremely lucky. Im not yet sure what to do with them, she replies calmly. They can join us or we can send them to the Mermaids just like with the Merfolk, Neira suggests. This ce certainly isnt safe. Its in the middle of the conquered territory. Those are the best options, Cornelia agrees. Ill talk to them then and see what they want to do. Meru nods. Let me know after they decide so that I can inform the Matriarch if necessary. I lovingly rub her side and watch her go to meet her people. Alright. We prevented a small catastrophe, but we havent really learned that much after. Well, besides the fact that this whole thing is bigger than we first assumed. Who knows how many of these things have already beenpleted. Emi knows! The energetic tomboy jumps up and down next to me. Or rather, Emi knows who knows! I raise a curious brow at her. How? Safi lets out adylike chuckle andes closer too. It looks like after evolving, our ability to inherit our preys memories has been unlocked once more. Previously, it worked only once, for the entity that would be our main form as Queen Slimes. Since Emi consumed the Shamans undamaged brain, she now possesses a copy of his memories. I whistle in awe. Damn, girls, thats unbelievably useful. And neat. I guess Ill have you eat more people from now on. Cornelia shudders lightly, hugging her sides. Goddess I get insane goosebumps watching them melt other beings inside their bodies I smirk lightly and reassuringly graze the nape of her neck. Anyway, what can you tell me about this guy and his ns, Emi? The bad fish Shaman and his subordinates were travelling to the conquered reefs and viges to create more gates. Their next destination was the Merfolk dome. Thankfully, it takes time to finish their work before they can continue. Emi knows the location of the other ces that they visited or were going to, the green cutie answers. As expected. The army clears the path and they just follow safely. I rub my chin. Correct, Master. Emi nods. This Shaman didnt know about the evil goddess and was just following orders from his superior, who answers before the emperor. Emi cant say a lot about the Sahuagin Emperor from this ones memories. They fully respect their leader and perhaps fear him as the strongest Shaman in their tribe, who got even stronger before the conquest. That confirms it. Bastard somehow received help from that sealed goddess. Cornelia sighs lightly. Lets hope that he is still someone we can take down. You are too negative. We have a god on our side. Neira smiles at her and sends a warm nce my way. God of sex doesnt count. The charming magician snorts. Unless stair is willing to temporarily change his preferences and stick it into that ugly bastards bum for the sake of the universe. I bet he would die of a heart attack after getting impaled by another males genitals just like the lesser fodder. Ill stay with sticking it into your bum if I have a say in it. I smile wryly. But, I cant deny that the prospect of anal assassination isnt something intriguing. A visible trace of rosiness taints Cornelias cheeks as she nces to the side, clearly embarrassed about the first part. I choose not to tease her further and focus on the matters at hand. What about the locations you mentioned? I pat Emi some more. Emi knows where their main city is! she exims enthusiastically. Thats perfect. It saves us so much time, which is crucial in the current state of things. I put more strength and mana into my show of affection. How far is it from here? Emi thinks the ship should reach it in a week or two, she answers. Not that bad. We are closer than I would have thought. Neira nods to herself. What about the forces stationed in their capital settlement? Cornelia inquires. Emi doesnt know exact numbers but the majority of warriors are conquering the waters. Emi doesnt think the Sahuagins expect anyone to attack them in their home and they were ordered to advance quickly so there shouldnt be many that stayed behind. The emperor does have a royal guard, though, Emi continues. Sounds like a pain. I click my tongue. I wouldnt be surprised if he and his most loyal goons were strengthened through Umbras energy somehow too. We are going to need to be extremely careful and wary of everything and everyone if we decide tounch an assault or an assassination attempt. Are we heading there straight away or do we check the other conquered locations on the path to their main settlement? We might stumble on more Shamans or other important individuals who possess some useful knowledge, Neira points out. Thats something we have to discuss with everyone, including our captain. But, I dont think defusing every single outbreak formation is an efficient n. If there are tens or hundreds of them, we might not be able to clear them up before the time to activate themes. Granted, of course, we cant know if thats nned to happen in this decade even, but the fact that Sahuagins began to move and conquer the sea does suggest that things are definitely closer than farther, I share my thoughts with them. Their grand n might fall into pieces after we cut the goddess connection to the leader anyway. Or, the Sahuagins might fall into chaos without their godly emperor. That would certainly make them easy targets to eliminate. Im sure these waters would be much safer without any of them around. The transport ships get attacked quite often. But, Lianne can tell you more about that, Cornelia does the same. No one really likes them, huh. I chuckle while shaking my head. Well, its not like I cant see why. We pause the current conversation as Meru returns to our side. They have decided. Thats good. What did they say? I ask. They dont want to be a burden to us and slow us down so they will head towards the Mermaids ce after recuperating a little, she replies. Are they sure they will be fine on their own? I would hate to send your friends away knowing that they might get hurt or worse before they reach their destination. There wont be a problem if they regain their strength and you have already rejuvenated them a lot. Thank you for worrying so much about them, stair. Their group is small so they can travel mostly unseen and they can follow the path we took. She shows a rare trace of a gentle smile again. If you say so. You know your friends better than we do. I run my fingers through her soft hair. We will fill you in on what we discussed in a moment. Is there anything you would like to do now? She lowers her gaze to think for a bit and soon finds my eyes again. I would like to visit my old home. We will bring your friends to the ship so the healers revitalise them even more while you go with stair, Neira suggests. Thank you. Meru nods at her appreciatively. The otherdies move to the survivors and the two of us start slowly swimming towards one of the towns edges side by side. Sensing Merus anxious mood, I slip my hand into hers and squeeze it delicately. She reciprocates the gesture without looking away from the front and I keep stroking her fingers as we continue ahead. Soon, we descend in front of a small hut made of dark blue coral. Whenpared to a normal house, I guess its something like a single-storey lodge with maybe four or five rooms in total. Not anything grand that would let multiple people livefortably inside, but surely super climatic andfy. The front door is smashed in so its more than obvious that the raiders tried to search it for the presence of the owner or other people. Before we walk in, I squeeze Merus hand even stronger, letting her know that Im there for her. Thankfully, we arent going in expecting to find anyone dead or alive so she isnt as emotional as before we entered the reef. We can immediately spot the signs of Merus home being searched. Its notpletely demolished but the damage was done. Some furniture didnt make it and a bunch of utensils and appliances were shattered. The invaders must have realised that it was empty pretty quickly, perhaps unaware that theirpanions were chasing Meru and her friends out of the vige at the very same time. You okay? I ask as we slowly check every room. Yes. Thank you. She nods faintly. I didnt have anything valuable here so nothing important was lost. It still feels sad, though. But, there are many more houses in much worse condition. Your home is beautiful. I really like it. Its nice and cosy. Perfect for one, maybe two people. You lived alone, right? I admire what looks to be her small bedroom. I did. This house was grown by my parents. They lived in it together before I was born. After I started approaching maturity, they left. Meru grazes the dresser carved out of pretty, teal stone. Im sorry to hear that. I hug her from behind. She lets out a barely audible chuckle and shakes her head. Its alright. They havent abandoned me. They loved travelling and settled down only when my mom got pregnant with me. The moment they were free again from the shackles of parenthood, they resumed their journeys again. I havent seen them since that day but Im not sad. Im happy that they could return to what makes them happy too. You are such a kind girl, you know? If we ever stumble on your parents, I better make a good impression on them. I hope they wouldnt think badly of me for stealing their precious daughter. I dont think they would. During their travels, they met many races. Even if you look like a Human, they would definitely ept you since they know how it works for our species. They would be able to smell my feelings for you and how well you treat my body, Meru replies with a small smile. We move around a little more in silence and return outside. I have one more request. She turns to me and looks up into my eyes. Speak freely. I would love to grant it. I pull her closer to me. I would like to collect the severed organs of the deceased and spread them throughout the sea. Its amon custom of many aquatic species. We give the bodies of our people back to nature so that they can feed the nts and animals, helping them continue living on. I see. I promise to fulfil that request of yours. We will also discuss this with Alyssa. Maybe she will agree to take the bodies of the other people too. Thank you. Meru ces a soft peck on my lips. With onest nce at her home, we head out for the ship. Everyone gathers together and we recount everything that happened since a lot of things took ce while we were separated into teams. Each person gets a turn and we all get filled in on the events of the day and the knowledge we extracted from the Shaman. Alyssa agrees to honour Merus people and her crew has nothing against the custom either. They make some space on the deck for the deceased and we respectfully pile the bodies and organs up in that dedicated section. As for the survivors, they decide to depart in the morning after a good nights sleep. I inform the Mermaids about another batch of guests and they will send some scouts to meet them in the middle. Duringte dinner, we discuss what we know about the Sahuagins again ande up with some ns for the near future. The next day, we will depart in the direction of their main settlement. We are going to solve this issue once and for all, hitting two birds with one stone. The sea will be freed of this ugly menace and the evil goddess will suffer a big hit. Hopefully, she doesnt notice my meddling. Chapter 164 – Quick Swap Chapter 164 C Quick Swap After a calm night, we gather together for a delicious breakfast to start our day just the right way. Though, before we get to enjoy the various meals often prepared by the ships cooks, Im personally requested to visit the galley for some reason so I kindly oblige and follow the messenger. Well, it turns out that thedies there would also like to start their day just right and I end up giving them a helping hand for a little bit. Though, mine is kneading something else than dough. Thankfully, they are more than capable of working under the influence of various external forces that could potentially throw them off bnce thanks to their experience on the sea. Therefore, my requested interference doesnt slow down the master chefs and their assistants as they do their job while I do something else. Quite a lot. About fifteen minutester, I leave the galley alongside a few girls that still bring the food out to the mess hall and rejoin my group ofpanions. They have already picked a few dishes and set them down for all of us to consume together. From the numerous smirks and grins of my beloved wives, I realise that the galley might not exactly bepletely soundproof and smile at them wryly. Cornelia doesnt let go of the chance to tease me and constantly makes jokes about the food, often mentioning which one might have been filled with my love. I decide to give her a break this time and not bully her back since I did technically earn it for making the kitchen quite hot and steamy. Besides, I love when she puts up her teasing smirk and tries to taunt me with smart remarks. We chat casually amongst ourselves while filling our bellies with various incredible foods, mostly based around fish and sea animals. It makes me wonder how we are doing on supplies since its been a while already. Lianne agrees that we should speak with Alyssa about it soon, even though she believes that we are still in the green or else the wise and experienced captain would have told us. Therefore, we wrap our breakfast quite soon and move to the captains quarters. We find Alyssa inside, talking about something with one of her officers. Not wanting to disturb them, we wait outside of the room until they are done and then take our turn. From what we learn during our brief discussion, the supplies are still at a safe level for us to continue and have enough to return after our mission is done. She keeps an eye on our location on the sea and constantly checks how close we are to any ports where we could resupply if the need arises. Supposedly, theres a quite big ind not that far from our location right now. It definitely is closer than our initial starting point. A small noble family rules over it, still serving under Ross, of course. From what Lianne tells me, they grow some special fruit there that can only exist in the inds ecosystem. So, all in all, we do have an emergency n. But, since you never know what might happen, I bring up the suggestion to resupply right now. We are setting off onto thest straight leading to the main goal of our journey and things can get dicey at any moment. Weve long sailed into the enemys territory and the further in we go, the higher chances of being spotted, surrounded, or locked down, unable to escape until the army holding us in ce isnt dealt with. If that happens when we are low on rations, things wont be pretty. Naturally, Alyssa has no idea how we are supposed to refill our supplies in the middle of the sea but I just smile at her knowingly and exin the bright idea Ivee up with. The first step is to contact someone who is back in Evaneheim to make the purchases in our name. This part is childishly easy with my abilities. I can just ask any of the girls that are registered as my Partners to take care of that task. Elea or Ria might be the best choice since their talents fit the area pretty well. The second step is to gather all the crates in one ce and shove them into one of Ailishs storage rings. There is no doubt that everything will fit inside one of those ancient treasures. Ailish herself can assist and help with the item collection since she is the most used to managing spatial magic. Then, for the third step, there are actually a few options. The simplest one would be for our Subus friend to personally transport herself to me through the bond we share. No matter the distance, she can move to her master, meaning me, in case of an emergency. She could bring us the ring and help the crew unload the cargo properly. Though, theres a single issue with that n. She would most likely have to stay with us sinceing back on her own might not be as simple even if she can fly impressive distances. Its not a bad thing per se, but I dont think theres a need to take her away from whatever she is currently busy with. All the women back at home are dutifully taking care of their tasks and the enchanting Subusdy has her own mission too. So, rather than do that, I can utilise Heart Swap instead. The skill that allows me to swap positions with one of my close Partners. Obviously, I would have to cast it twice, the first time to bring someone here, and the second to return them and myself to our initial positions, but the ability has levelled up a bit thanks to the constant use so its cooldown is now slightly reduced. Two or three days without me on the ship shouldnt be a big issue. Sure, the crew might miss their dose of dick, but otherwise, my extremely strong and capable wives can protect everyone during my absence. They dont need a man to hide behind. And additionally, I would get to visit the mansion in the meanwhile, checking on the state of things back at home. After we talk a little more about this n, Alyssa jumps on board and leaves her quarters to speak with her officers and the crew members responsible for overseeing the supplies. We use that time to reach out to the women back onnd and try to pick who will be the courier. The initial suggestion of Ria is crossed out since she has lots of stuff to supervise in Cornelias absence. It should also be someone who is decently strong, just in case, and also someone who wont immediately get sick after being teleported onto the deck of a moving ship. We find plenty of candidates and try our best to talk to all of them to find the best person for the job. In the end, we settle on either Vivi or Leilei. They both are willing to fulfil the role of our transporter. To reduce the pool of avable candidates, they agree topete in rock-paper-scissors and the formeres out on top. Its certainly an amusing situation. When the ships quartermaster brings us the list of goods that we have already consumed or used up in any other way, I ry that information to both Leilei and Aisha. The duo departs into the town to go on a shopping spree and we wait for its results. Lianne insists that they mention who those supplies are going to be for but we decide to purchase them privately instead. Someone could possibly make problems for uster after learning that the ship wasnt even near the port at the time of the transaction. In a few hours, Ailish and Leilei find everything from the list and we wait only a little longer for the crates and barrels to be delivered to one of the warehouses they rented for a day. They make the final check together, verifying with me and with Alyssas experts that everything they wanted is there, and Ailish swoops it into one of her spatial rings. Then, the volunteer gets ready, I bid a temporary farewell to mypanions on the ship, and invoke the ability, warning the Nereiddy about the unusual sensation apanying it. The world swirls in front of my eyes as a ferocious pulling force twists and untwists my body in the blink of an eye. Shaking my head after regathering my wits, I find myself inside an empty warehouse with the seductive demon standing proudly in front of me with a wide grin. I quickly check with Leilei and the other women, confirming that shes arrived at her destination without any issues. So, I wish her luck and ask her to have a fun break on the ship before returning my attention to the sexy beast watching me intently. As expected, we dont move out of the warehouse until I reward my loyal subordinate properly. This time, I put a sound barrier around us before putting something else in her. And Im very d I have because the screams of ecstasy that the lewd Subus releases could fill the entire docks and some more. Its a surprise this old wooden storage survives the force of her voice. Thankfully, there is no ss here or else it would shatter from this incredible tonal assault. Afterwards, we casually stroll through the town together, with Ailish glued to my arm and with a beautiful, satisfied smile on her dazzling face. She doesnt need much to be a happy Subus. About ten minutester, I notice that Im still in my diving suit and finally realise why everyone has been staring at me so intently. My charms are quite apparent over the thin, tight material. This sly demon said nothing, knowing well what was going on since the moment we left the warehouses. I hastily put on my actual, fancy suit and swear to punish the frivolous girl, threatening her with a ban on dicks for a week straight. Including the fake ones so that she cant scratch that itch with my replicas or other toys. Before we arrive in front of the mansion, I check the description of Heart Swap and confirm that we have about six days or slightly more before I can jump back onto the ship. If nothing goes wrong, they should be arriving near the main settlement of Sahuagins by the time I return. Thats just perfect timing. A little break before kicking the main bad guys ass. Since most of the women that live and work in our little, fancy home werent informed about the swap, my sudden appearance causes quite a shock. Some of the girls arent sure if its really me since they believe that I should still be far, far away, but of course, they dont doubt my identity for too long. With respectable figures such as Ria, Elea, Teffith, and so oning to greet me, the main hall bes very lively. I try my best to let everyone know that they can just ignore my presence and continue on with their lives but nobody listens. Before I manage to calm down the small crowd that has gathered around me, the sound of light but fast footsteps reaches my ears and a big smile sneaks onto my lips as I immediately recognize their unique pattern. The curtain of women parts right in time to uncover my beloved little Dwarf running towards me as fast as Sirgias small legs allow her to. She jumps into the air and I catch the tinydy into a tight hug, starting to spin as Sirgia embraces me affectionately. Everyone coos at the adorable spectacle and I chuckle softly, patting my hardworking wife lovingly while excusing myself from the reception hall. Im d to see you again too, I whisper to Sirgias ear after stepping into an empty corridor and sliding down the wall with my back. She nods faintly and keeps rubbing her face into my neck so we stay like that for a little longer. Its obvious that shes missed me the most out of everyone here. Even though she is a grown-up, mature littledy, Sirgia is still as fragile as ever. Its no real wonder considering her past. Thats why I have to do anything I can to reassure this precious cinnamon roll that Im never going to leave her alone ever. Have you been well? I ask while brushing through her soft hair. Yes. I worked hard, she replies quietly. You wouldnt have it any other way. I snicker a little. I hope that you did take proper breaks or Im going to be very, very angry. She giggles cutely as I start tickling her sides. We yfight a bit until I let her stop my sudden assault. I did, Master. Everyone reminded me to rest. But, whenever I try to rx, you alwayse to my mind she whispers. I see. Im happy to hear that. Judging by your clothes, you must have been in the forge before I came. Would you like to rx with me now? She draws her face back and shows a delicate smile while staring deep into my eyes from up close. I would love to, Master. Leaning forward, I present my lovely little wife with a gentle peck right on her pretty lips and stand up. We could just drop on my bed to rest a bit but I first take Sirgia to the baths and we join the fewdies currently washing themselves or each other, after asking if they do not mind, of course. Since Ive managed to return during a rest day, we dont have to worry about any visitors. I happily take care of Sirgias body as she leaves herselfpletely in my hands, blissfully enjoying the affectionate caresses. It takes a bit of effort to wash off all the dark smudges and various unusual marksing from different metals and materials. For some of them, I need to apply quite a force, unintentionally causing the naked Dwarfdy to giggle uncontrobly. Her melodic voice brings a smile to my and everyone elses lips. As expected, after finishing with her body, she insists on doing the same for me. To not be rude, I ept her goodwill and watch her wash me with extreme detail. Now and then, she sneaks in fluffy kisses here and there whenever I lose her from my sight, giggling cutely as I try to catch her doing so. It quickly turns into a fun challenge and Im very much up for it. When we are both done, we share a brief moment just basking in the warm, liquid bliss, with Sirgia sitting in myp as I embrace her from behind. Its a nice change of things to spend some time with someone who isnt constantly after something a little bit more indecent. She is just a pure, sweet bun and I always love to pamper my first little lover. Before we turn into dried plums, I get us out of the water, dress us both up into some casual clothes, and take us to my bedroom. Princess-carrying Sirgia to the bed, I drop us both onto thefy mattress and we lie down while facing each other. She snuggles to my chest with an enchanting smile and I graze her back while raining tiny pecks all over her forehead. In no time, she falls asleep, without stopping smiling. I chuckle quietly to myself and apany the tired girl for a little bit. She will certainly have a good rest with her beloved master by her side. Thats what she would like, for sure. About three hourster, I hear the noise of the door to the room being opened and peek over my shoulder. Elea stands in the door frame with a motherly smile. I check if Sirgia is still sleeping and carefully escape her grasp to sit up on the bed. She still manages to retain her hold on my right hand so I dont take it away from her. The Dark Elf beauty closes the door andes closer, sitting down next to me. I cast Hall of Serenity over the adorable Dwarf so that we dont wake Sirgia up from her well-deserved rest. How is my favourite Dark Elf Princess doing? I ask with a faint smirk. After being able to see my Saviour again much earlier than expected? Very good. She chuckles quietly. I missed you too. I lean in to join our lips in a short kiss. We then proceed to discuss some matters rted to the brothel and all our other enterprises and projects. Elea fills me in on everything important that happened since we departed, leaving out the minor details forter. I will be spending a few days with them so we have time to cover everything. And, I would like to still remain on the side, leaving everything to them until Im officially back. It looks like things are progressing nicely. There are already a few costumes and roley roles ready to be introduced into our special menu. They are waiting for some more before fully opening the service to everyone. Right now, only a selected group of VIPs can enjoy such a privilege so that we can gather useful feedback from the most loyal guests. The mercenary project is also proceeding decently well. The girls managed to recruit a few demi-human ves to work for us as I instructed them. Those new friends of ours and some older residents are actively participating in training sessions and lectures so that they can be ready to represent us with honour and respect. The more they know, the safer they will be. Since Cornelia left with us on our important journey, thenguage sses have slowed down a bit, but people are very eager to raise theirmunication skills so they are still held whenever possible. We do have a fewdies that can teach others a thing or two and they are working twice as hard to fulfil the wishes of those yearning for knowledge. Just as we are covering that topic, I notice an additional presence in the chamber. Or rather, that presence lets me notice itself. I would be able to notice the owner if I scanned the room with my connection to the girls living here, but since I havent done that, the unexpected appearance of one more person causes me to nce up with a big smile to wee the surprise. Hecate rappels herself down from the ceiling and gracefully steps onto the floor. She observes me with a calm, neutral gaze, still as serene as always. Mas ter My brows rise at the even more unexpected event. If my mind isnt ying tricks on me, I might have just heard a beautiful, soft voice leave the previously silent spidergirls supple lips. It was slightly awkward and hesitant, for sure, but as for someone who has never spoken a word before, it was incredibly impressive. Oh? You are already able to form words? Thats amazing. Sneaking my palm out of Sirgias grasp, I stand up and take a step forward towards the pale goddess. You must have put a lot of effort into your practice. Im so happy to finally hear your mesmerising voice. You sound as lovely as I imagined. I softly pat her head while we stare at each other from up close. Hecates expression doesnt really change but it doesnt have to. Im so proud of her. I really didnt expect her to bring out her voice in like a week or two since our departure. Honestly, it makes my heart beat faster from excitement. She lets me pull her into a delicate hug and ce a loving kiss on top of her head before I step back. Elea joins us with a warm smile. I was afraid that she would have a hard time without you around, but Hecate worked really hard to learn how to speak. She must care for you a lot, stair. Perhaps you should reward your devoted follower to keep her motivation up, she suggests. Im not really sure how I would do that, though. I scratch my head. What about this? You can ask me for anything after I return from our journey. If you learn how to speak your request, Ill grant your wish no matter what it is. Would that be okay? We stare at the spidergirl together to figure out her response but Hecate makes it clear to us by faintly nodding her head a few times. I feel a little bad foring up with such acking, uncreative suggestion, but Im also d she at least somewhat likes it, and that she is properly expressing herself. Its a sign that she is starting to think for herself or else she wouldnt really have anything to ask of me with how loyal and dedicated she is to my person and my orders. I pamper my lovely spidergirl for a little longer while listening to Eleas further reports. When Sirgia wakes up from her short nap, we move to the kitchen together and she prepares some tasty sandwiches for us to feast on. Afterwards, she requests my presence in the forge so I follow her to the lower level and curiously look around her magnificent workshop while she trots straight to the storage room to grab something from there. She brings back something long and wrapped up in a big cloth. Considering its shape, I first think that its another trident, but it actually seems to be closer to a javelin or a spear. But, Sirgia doesnt leave me in the dark for too long and she takes the material off right away, uncovering a dark blue metal spear with beautiful patterns over the entire pole. The whole thing is one body, without any parts attached. The only foreign matter is the set of colourful gems embedded into it at regr intervals. While you were gone, I managed to finish Merus new trident, Master. You should take it with you when you will be going back. Its definitely going to be useful in your uing battles, Sirgia says and offers the weapon to me. Trident? I squint lightly, examining the polearm from up close. This is the artefact''s dormant state. Find a small indent for a finger and transfer some mana through that delicate niche. You should be able to connect with the weapon, she exins. I do as instructed and locate the correct spot. After sharing my mana with the spear, I notice a deeper connection between us and all of its functions instantly appear in my mind. Whoa. Thats a lot of things you packed into this one. I look at the weapon in apletely new light. Sirgia giggles adorably with a proud smile. Yes. I did my best to create an artefact worthy of the Forgegraver bloodline. I think the final result is eptable. eptable? Girl, this feels like a national treasure. I dont even want to imagine what your peers consider good, not to mention a masterpiece. I chuckle wryly. Meru is going to love it. I certainly hope so, Master. She shows a sweet smile. As you might have already noticed, this polearm changes modes depending on the owners desire. You dont need to use any switches to change modes, you can just think about it. The same goes for the elemental enchantments. I make a few test swings with the neutral mode of the weapon, which is close to a magnificent spear, more or less. With just a single thought from me, it clicks and two more des are revealed from the side of the previously single tip, making an actual trident. With another clear intention, two more appear and it mirrors the five-spoke mode from Merus current, temporary gear. It looks much sharper and more detailed, though. This one can be thrown and then pulled back just as its predecessor, but it can also split into sections connected with an enchanted chain that can extend by a lot as long as its fed mana. Im able to detach the head of the trident, perhaps tounch it at my opponent during a fight, and also five more sections of the entire pole. There are variousbinations you can make with this system. And, thats just the beginning. The gems embedded into the long handle are linked to various elemental affinities. Sirgia has imbued each of them with a set of spells and enchantments that can be easily triggered by the wielder. From basic things like fire, water, wind, or earth, to moreplex elements like lightning, holy, or light. Its just one or three spells per element but thats a lot when they are all added up. The options are just insane. Incredible. Artefactsing from true masters are just something else. I hope you didnt spend your entire savings on this and actually used our budget. I nce at the shy Dwarf intently. She blushes a bit but shakes her head. Dont worry, Master. I only paid for a few things myself You little I sigh heavily while rubbing my eyes. But, its pointless to argue with her. As long as she is happy, its fine. Ill just raise her pay and allowance a bit for a certain period of time. First, Ill have to ask Ria how much of her own money she blew on necessary materials and other things. Weve long agreed that she is allowed to use our dedicated budget for that kind of work. Part of our earnings has always been intended to be used for her talent but she seems to be stubbornly treating it as her hobby as long as its not anything rted to the brothel. This little overworking fiend. We spend some more time with us both testing many functions and capabilities of the weapon until we check most of them. Verifying all of them would take way too long so we decide to leave that to Meru. She is going to wreck those bastards with this overpowered thing. After that, we move out of the forge and I force the little artificer to take a break for the rest of the day as we visit various girls to chat about how things are going for them. Sirgia doesnt disobey the important order and we all have lots of fun. The next day, I leave the mansion to meet up with Ross. My sudden request for an audience surprised the King but he finds time for me as always. I fill him in directly on everything weve discovered in the depths and share my thoughts, concerns, and suggestions. He pales a little at the scale of the enemys operation but I assure him that we are going to deal with it soon. Just in case, he decides to start mobilising his forces to be ready to defend the coast after we stop the leader of the Sahuagins. We have no guarantee that they will just say fuck it and immediately withdraw afterwards. Theres an equal chance that they wont do anything, or that they will fall into chaos, bing even more savage and bloodthirsty. Its a good move and its definitely good to be ready for the worst-case scenario. Thats why I order the strongest of ourdies to also be ready to take action alongside the knights too. He suggests that I visit Lianne since Im already in the castle but I manage to worm my way out of it. She did leave a fake in her ce but I should reduce the chances of any mistakes and things going awry as much as I can. Plus, Im sure I would feel a bit weird having someone Ipletely dont know or even have no idea how they really look acting the same as the always-horny Queen. It would certainly be hard for them too. Since he is a busy man, I dont take too much of his time and return home to spend it with my employees and wives. When I find a spare moment, I contact the Mermaids to share the information about our conquest with them too. They are happy to hear that those vile beasts are going to be eradicated soon and that their waters will return to be safe for travel again. I share with the Matriarch everything, including the current position of the ship and how far away mypanions are from our main destination. The fishdies celebrate every single piece of information like its a revtion from their gods. Though, I might technically be considered one. Time flies as I mostly chill out with my friends and help a person or two with their duties or whatever they need help with. For the entire duration of my stay, Mari and Nyfile remain locked in their artisanal workshop, working intensely on some of their projects. I listen to the advice of the otherdies and dont disturb masters at work. Velen shares with me an improved version of the skin protection pills and extracts some more samples from me, using the same method as before. One thing I have to note is that shes clearly be much better at it. I suspect shes gotten some advice or training, perhaps. When the cooldown of my skill reaches zero, I bid farewell to everyone at the mansion and swap back with Leilei. I find myself amongst my wives andpanions, smiling at me warmly. Enjoyed your short vacation? Cornelia smirks at me. Certainly. I chuckle lightly. Good. Because you have plenty of women waiting for their turn. Lianne giggles and I groan quietly, unable to hide my own smirk though. Before Im kidnapped by a bunch of horny sailor women, I deliver the new weapon to Meru and leave her alone to figure out most of its functions. She is smart and experienced so it shouldnt be a problem for her. I do have the full list of avable options given to me by Sirgia just in case. We are just a day of sailing from the ce where we are supposed to stop. Alyssa doesnt want to bring her ship too close to the settlement and everyone understands that. We will cover the distance ourselves after she delivers us as close as possible. Leaving that to her, I spend that day boosting the crews morale, and then boosting my preciousdies morale afterwards with a more private, loving meeting. Everyone could use a small buff before the big battle. Even if we are aiming to resolve things as stealthily as possible. Then, the foretold moment arrives and we all gather on the deck. Good luck, everyone. And be very careful. We will be awaiting your return shortly, Lianne says and stands on her tiptoes to give me a tiny peck. You should be careful. Those bastards definitely noticed us swimming through theirnds. And even if they havent, they are going to soon since we are not that far from their main settlement. You need to protect yourselves too, Cornelia replies. Dont worry, my dear Cornelia. We are not the samedies as before. A certain someone has be our strength. The crew members are not the same as in the past. We will annihte any opponents that dare to challenge us here. Lianne grins impishly. Still, dont let your guard down. I ruffle through her dazzling, white hair. If everyone is ready, lets get over it once and for all. To the apaniment of waving and cheering, our small squad jumps off the ship and we head towards the Sahuagin capital while moving close to the bottom of the sea to avoid instant detection. What greets us is a sight that none of us has clearly expected. The biggest reef of those bastards can hardly be called such. Right from the distance you can tell that almost all the buildings are just awfully deformed blocks of mud or some other substance of simr consistency. Everything looks just irregr and bad like its going to copse at any moment. I would be afraid to walk next to the biggest buildings in that ugly town. Its like slums the capital. But, thanks to that, we can easily distinguish the pce from everything else. Its the grandest and ugliest pile of shit out of everything in that direction. If shit was dark navy and stone cold. From what we are able to observe, there arent as many watchmen and guards as we expected. At least looking from the outside of the horrendous vige. Things might be a bit different around the pce. Gods. Its really hard calling it that with how disgusting it looks. Ive seen monster-infested caverns with a nicer appearance. Nevertheless, we stealthily scout around and decide that the best course of action is to sneak into the pce and deal with the emperor as soon as possible. If we manage to achieve it quickly enough, we wont get swarmed with whatever forces that fucktard has left at home. Any other approach is tough to execute since we might just end up fighting the entire poption present in the town when we are noticed anywhere. Gaining as much information as possible, we don our metaphorical cardboard boxes and begin the mission impossible to sneak past anything that breathes and assassinate the VIP. Chapter 165 – Mission Impossible Chapter 165 C Mission Impossible Making sure that we still remain unspotted, we circle the entire settlement once more to find the best way to approach this ugly thing. Its really kind and generous to use words like settlement or vige when describing this gathering of mud heaps of various sizes. I dont think anyone would even dare to bring out the term reef here. But, such trashy architecture suits this waste of an aquatic race well. At first, I was really wondering if things wouldnt suddenly turn around when we would discover some greater cause for their military campaign, or even a simple, logical reason involving two or more sides, but Im d that they are just bastards with a superiorityplex. They have clearly been evil even without Umbras influence. Thanks to that, I dont need to feel that bad about them. It certainly helps. Therefore, we can give our all here without any worries. Im pretty sure that even meeting their leader wont change anything. I have a feeling that he isnt really controlled or brainwashed by the evil goddess but is following all the orders of his own volition. It would have been a different case if that dude was forcing all his subjects to fulfil that grand n of theirs. So, after finishing ourst scouting attempt, we pick the safest route and approach the first line of ugly y huts. There are no walls or defences and its quite obvious why. What help would they be when the entire thing is underwater? Unless they surround their settlement with a dome-like shield simr to the one at the Merfolk town, the enemy can approach from literally any angle besides the ground level. Meru leads the charge while I follow after her with Cornelia, making sure that my loving magician wife can keep up with the quick pace. Safi and Emi swallow Neira for the moment and slither over the seabed like a sapphire-emerald river that has picked up a body with its strong current. Thanks to everyones efforts, we manage to slip between the buildings before anyone notices our approach. Letting the Dark Elfdy out of their slime, my jellypanions start looking around to watch our surroundings and the rest of us gather in one ce. Whats the n now? Are we going to split and divide their attention so that you can have an easier time getting to the ugly bastard? Cornelia asks while fixing her diving suit a bit. I dont think that will be wise in this case. Neira rubs her chin while pondering. I agree. I nod. Most of their forces are certainly out but that doesnt mean we can underestimate them like this. We dont know what kind of tricks they are able to pull to defend their capital and the pce. Plus, some toons might be stationed in the area. We cant end up withdrawing or we wont have a second chance to take him down. Thats true. Their security wont be ever asx as right now. They might have heard about us but they shouldnt yet consider our gueri group as dangerous to their operation, not to mention their main settlement. We need to avoid detection at all costs and reach the pce without getting spotted. Only then do we have a chance to assassinate the emperor, Meru joins in. What if we dont find that prick in there? Cornelia nces at her. If he is any simr to themon Sahuagins, then the chances of that are close to zero. I wouldnt expect the strongest person in their tribe to move an inch from their grand throne unless something critical happens. They would much rather order the weak subjects to do everything in their power to achieve that, Meru replies. So, unless we are extremely unlucky, things should be fine. I brush through her dark hair. Its not like we canb through this entire mess in search of a single entity. The risk of getting discovered is too high. Betting on what Meru said is our best option. If we dont stumble on that bastard in the pce, we will then see what can be done. Well either wreck this entire ce or try to lure him out somehow. Time will be against us from the moment our presence is made known. Too bad he isnt a female. It would have been a piece of cake with your senses primed for finding new women. Cornelia smirks at me and I chuckle lightly. But, what can we do? We have to work with what we have. We are too deep in this already. Alright. I think we should let either Safi or Emi consume some guards until we learn more about the pce and this settlement. Maybe we will even gather some information on the emperor himself, Neira suggests. I snap my fingers at her. Thats a good n. I doubt themon Sahuagins will know much but it might be different in the case of the pce sentries or servants. Also, while we are at it, we should try to learn where they keep the kidnapped females if any have been brought here. I dont dream about finding any of my friends among the captives but I feel like we should rescue them as soon as possible. They definitely suffered a lot already. Meru nces at me with a calm expression. Swimming a bit closer to her, I take her fierce cheeks into my palms. We are going to save as many people as possible. I promise. Freeing them before could be a decent tactic but we will have to leave that for after we deal with the emperor, unfortunately. Yes, I understand. And Im sure that everyone will be more than eager to take revenge on their assants. Giving them the opportunity to do that, we should be able to secure at least a few dozen warriors that will help deal with the remaining Sahugains in this settlement, she says, looking me deep in the eyes. Killing two birds with one stone, huh? I smile at her warmly. Well do exactly that. Lets get to work, then. I lean in pretty much at the same time as Meru does and we share a brief and tender kiss. She actively pursues my lips with closed eyes, enjoying this gentle show of affection and care in silence. I get to have the final peck on her soft mouth and she withdraws with a darker shade blooming over her cheeks. Meru is as calm and fierce as always, but she seems to be getting better at showing her feelings. Catching a teasing smile on Cornelias lips, I roll my eyes at the charming magician and we refocus on the task at hand. Safi moves first since she has the lowest chances of being spotted in this environment and we follow after her. To watch our back, we send Emi to be on the lookout for any sudden enemies. That way, both sides are as secure as they can possibly be. We hop between the quite disgusting houses and buildings one by one, keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings. Since the entire race is unfortunately made up only of males, many of my abilities and skills will be of no help if we get discovered. I still have Charm Magic at hand, but its going to be risky when faced with more than one person that finds us here. So, its best to not tempt fate and move slowly but surely. Even a single dead body or trace of blood might give us out. Thankfully, as shit as everything in this ce looks, the streets arent that bad. I wouldnt call the ground here clean but its at least isnt unbearable. They certainly dont care much about hygiene but they still avoid poisoning their environment with too much waste and trash. We do pass by some houses that make it tough even to remain next to them for too long but the majority of them are decently bearable. As long as we dont step or swim into literal shit, things are good. Soon, we find our first opportunity. Safi spots a lone wanderer on the path we are following. I order her to make sure that there definitely are no other Sahuagins in the close vicinity. Three minutester, she confirms that with great confidence so we decide to capture our first target. He seems to be somewhat intoxicated, judging by the unstable way he is swimming through the neighbourhood so thats a perfect asion. We set up a trap for our new friend and surround him from all sides, keeping ourselves hidden behind the muddy architecture. When our target takes an uneasy turn into a narrow alley, Safi drops onto him from above like a sheet of material and immediately envelops the poor guy with her slime. He doesnt get to utter a sound before he gets locked up inside a giant sphere of sapphire acid. Meru quickly rolls them behind the nearest structure and we group up to keep watch. It takes a little while for the bastard to fully melt so that Safi can use her new ability to inherit his memories. Its quite a fascinating sight, to be honest. Theres just something mesmerising in observing how things quickly melt in powerful acid. With most of his body gone, Safi quickly processes what she has gained and shares her discovery with us. Our first prey turns out to be a low-rank so theres nothing too useful thates out of his fish brain. At least, we get to learn theyout of this horrendous settlement a little better. It will help us traverse these streets faster and safer. Other than that, this guy confirms that theres no big army stationed in the capital, so theres that. Revising the memories of the vige, we resume our journey to the pce. Thanks to the gained knowledge, we are able to steer clear of the more popted areas or ces where the more skilled and sensitive individuals often show up or reside. Theres no doubt that we have to avoid elites as much as we can. Its a miracle no one discovers us just by scent or something but I guess its presence isnt that shocking if they have many captives from other races around. Things progress quite well, without any major interruptions. The deeper we traverse, the bigger the buildings we stumble onto. Its a great change for us since it makes it easier to hide from their sight. Unfortunately, that also means increased activity and presence. We have to slow down a little bit and be even more careful about passing any intersections and open areas. So far, from all the structures weve taken a peek into, we havent found any captives or survivors. I dont expect to but its not a problem to do a quick check just in case. Only higher-ranking Sahuagins can keep captured ves in their dwellings or the prisoners are all held in one ce, hopefully not that far from the pce. Our first guy knows nothing about that but had the desire to possess a few ves so there might be a possibility like that. Before we reach the half-point, the second opportunity presents itself in front of our eyes. This time, we arent lucky enough to find a drunk worker but a patrolling duo strays off their path, clearly to rest on the side, where no one can see them beingzy on duty. It might be risky taking down actual guards since someone could notice their subordinates going missing but the potential information that we can steal from them is very promising and certainly worth it. So, we devise a quick n to deal with them without causing too much chaos and get ready for action. Safi and Emi are going to y the main roles, naturally, but Cornelia will have to step in as a supporting character. Their guards are lowered but Im not going to underestimate possibly trained soldiers. One mistake and thats all. Everyone takes their assigned position and we wait for the perfect opportunity to strike like a pack of hungry predators stalking their poor, unaware prey. Its somewhat exciting, especially since all of us share a special sixth sense that connects all of us. We can effortlesslymunicate with just thoughts and intentions, making it so much more deadly. Its almost like a hivemind but without the control part. When they nce at each other, preparing to return to the main street, thats when Cornelia lets go of the spell she has been keeping in wait the entire time. Almost instantly, clear ice forms around their ugly mugs and seals their hideous fish mouths up, preventing them from uttering any possible words or screams. As they grab their new muzzles with pure shock in their eyes, Safi and Emi slither to their legs and wrap themselves around their bodies like constrictor snakes, starting to spread their slime to cover their respective prey wholly. They capture their targets in no time and Meru jumps in with me to collect the gear they have dropped in the meanwhile. I hastily store everything in my spatial ring and we move a few buildings away to let our jelly duo consume their second meal today. The lucky star seems to be shining onto us because we learn that one of those bastards was assigned to patrol the area next to the pce in the past while the other one was reced due to hiszy nature, being found out taking naps during work by a quite ferocious superior. We carefully study all the information they can provide us before continuing ahead, taking about twenty minutes total. Some data might be outdated but the general ns of the outer pce and its surroundings are extremely valuable. This will give us higher chances of sneaking in without any confrontation. While they do not know any secret entrances or hidden passages, we are now aware of all the possible ways to get into the big, hideous pile of shit. Additionally, we confirm that the members of other races are imprisoned in the dungeons of the ce we are heading to. Though, calling them dungeons is an exaggeration. Even if the guards we have captured dont have any recollection of them, their imagination and assumptions make it pretty clear that we should expect primitive tunnels dug in the seabed rather than something more proper. But, I guess it fits the savage horror theme in the end. That piece of news clearly brings some hope and joy to our fierce sharkgirl even if she tries her best not to show them openly. I can sense it well and so should the other girls so I give Meru a fewpassionate pats before we move on. Things are looking better and better. We now only need to kidnap someone knowledgeable about the inner pce, which might prove to be a challenge. But, nothing is going to stop us. We check our surroundings and head out, even more determined to make this operation aplete sess. Now, we are getting into the central areas of the Sahuagin capital and the architecture actually improves a little bit, even though things are still made of ugly mud that looks like faeces with different colours. The buildings are slightly less blobby and more shapely but not by much. Its enough to notice, for sure. We somehow cover a lot of distance without having to sacrifice any poor fishbrains to the two Slime goddesses in our group. Im sure they taste awful so Im very thankful for that. Emi and Safi wont everin on their own. They are too obedient and loyal to me as their master and caretaker. I still cant forget how easily Emi suggested splitting her own core for materials just because it might be useful for me that day when we went to the Monster Taming Guild. So, we finally close onto the grand pce from its western side. The poop-like structure is set on a raised tform, reaching high enough for the ground level to be even with the roofs of the tallest little y huts. We will have to make a sprint for it and hope that we arent noticed while swimming up there. After we get near it, the worst part will be behind us. We spread out a little to give it a try at the same time and spent about half an hour waiting for the right time to make our move. We dont really have any special techniques that could help this situation but Neira prepares some kind of a spell for us so theres something. Its supposedly meant to make our movements quicker. When the moment cant be more perfect, we rush out of hiding and sprint for the edge. Immediately after I get into the open, something like a violent current or gust of wind hits me in the back and I zoom forward much, much faster than I ever could in this aquatic form. ncing to the sides confirms that everyone is experiencing the same thing and we shoot towards the pce like humanoid torpedoes, silent and deadly. Passing the edge of the tform, we instantly turn for the nearest balcony. We have picked a moment when no one should be on the ground but its better not to tempt fate. Unfortunately, I notice movement on the terrace we are aiming for. A shoulder of a fishy individual shows up and its clear that the rest will soon move into the open too. If that happens, we are as good as dead. It will be hard to silence that bastard from this far and everyone realises it in a sh. Cornelia clicks her tongue and starts preparing a spell mid-flight, which causes her to take longer than she expected, but something suddenly flies past us in a sh and ms into the guard that has just stepped out. The green rectangle that has just whizzed by my side is clearly Emi, who spread herself wide and thin, catching Neiras current into her t form like a stormy wind into sails. Thanks to that smart y, she hits the guard like a mischievous bedsheet that has broken free from the clothing line, pinning the ugly guy to the wall behind him. We reach them a secondter and find him wriggling in her grasp. Sensing her intentions, I quickly grab the draconic hilt and shape up a simple rapier in a blink. I stab the captured Sahuagin right in the heart through Emis slime. He soon stops struggling and I slowly draw my weapon back, letting the emerald girls acidic body remove all traces of blood and other things from the de before it makes contact with water again. Seriously, she has gotten so smart after this evolution. We hide to the best of our abilities and wait for her to consume her prey. Quickly skimming through the new memories, she shares with us quite a lot of valuable information. First, we know where to find the throne chamber, which is big. Second, we know the way to the dungeons, which is great too. And third, we have confirmed that his majesty the emperor of shit is present in this monument of stool. Our operation is secured. Now we just have to somehow get to him, which wont be easy. ~So far, things are going better than perfect. Lets quickly take down the fat bastard and get out of this disgusting ce,~ Cornelia says through the Whispers to reduce the chances of getting discovered as weve agreed earlier. ~I agree. As much as I love this voyage alongside all of you, Ive had enough of this obnoxious race. I kind of miss my clean studio too,~ Neira adds. ~Lets do it, then. I owe you a big, long bath after all of this ends.~ I chuckle silently. ~With a lot of scrubbing?~ Cornelia nces at me with a sly smirk. ~I will scrub you until your legs give out.~ I wink at her. Her cheeks flush with a rosy tint and she looks away. We wrap up our flirting there and focus all our efforts and attention on the uing assassination. I never expected to be part of a special forces team tasked with the removal of a target with high standing but it certainly feels like it right now. Maybe we should name our group SEALS, huh? Should work with our current environment and members. Jokes aside, Safi and Emi check the chamber past the edge of the balcony and we move inside. The generalyout of the pce is known to us, and we have an idea about the number of sentries stationed inside, but things arent certain. Their timings arent either. Its unfortunately not a game where the guards circle their area of surveince with perfect patterns. It would have been so much easier if that actually was the case. ~We definitely wont be able to avoid contactpletely so lets deal with any enemies swiftly and keep moving. Try to silence them, then restrain or kill, and let Safi and Emi get rid of the evidence. Ready?~ I ask while moving my gaze over all the beauties gathered near me. The all-powerful women nod and we step into the quite ugly corridor. Thankfully, even though they certainly dont need these, the residents have inserted decorative glowing gems into the uneven walls so theres enough light inside to make out everything thats necessary and spot movement ahead of time. Otherwise, only those with Darkvision could avoid being at a disadvantage. We rush ahead without wasting time. There dont seem to be any doors or gates in here so we are able to keep a steady pace. Safi and Emi still take care of spotting and checking the rooms we pass as we stop before crossing any openings. It doesnt take long before we stumble on our first opponent, who I assume is some kind of a priest judging by the increased amount of tattered rags covering his hideous fish body. Neira causes him to spin in ce before he notices us, Cornelia freezes his feet and head, and Safi swallows him whole. We dont even slow down and continue as if nothing happened. Emi takes the lead for a while, letting her best friend finish her meal, and we press on. Luck really is on our side as we manage to deal with all the threats on our path without any issues and soon find ourselves close to the throne chamber in the very middle of the pce. We spot an actual, sizable gate made of some hideous rock and two guards by its sides. The girls hastily repeat the same tactic for the n-th time to take them down efficiently but I quickly stop them with a mental note. I have an idea. They jump onto the guy on the left while I cast Confusion first and then Daydream right after onto the one on the left, reaching for the spells under the Charm Magic category. Safi eats the first guard, starting to consume him as fast as possible, and I catch the other bastards spear and shield before they fall to the ground and make unnecessary noise. The second guard floats in front of the gate while making weird, awkward movements, clearly not in the right state of mind. ~Why are we sparing the other one?~ Emi asks curiously, showing up next to me. ~This gate is the only entrance. We need either to be fast or smart about this if we want to take down the emperor before he reacts. And I think the second option is much safer,~ I reply and pat her jelly head. ~We are going to learn the usual procedure from the one Safi is melting and use this one here to sneak into the throne room under a pretext instead of breaking in.~ ~Thats a smart n. We have to reduce our disadvantages as much as possible. This great Shaman is certainly a troublesome foe.~ Meru nods. ~Yeah. From the other memories, he doesnt seem like an individual takes any shit from his subordinates. If we fail to assassinate that guy, things are going to get heated,~ Corneliaments. ~Thank gods we have you with us, then.~ I chuckle and she snorts at my little joke. Safi quickly fishes out the important information and lets us know about the way to get in without being too suspicious. I then take control over the living Sahuagin and ingrain my orders into his little brain through Command Monster. We dont need to charm him for this since he will be dead right after the emperor. We take our positions, familiarised with theyout of the throne chamber, and our ve walks away to fulfil his role. We watch the brainwashed Sahuagin hit some weird stone te on the side of the gate with his weapon a bunch of times and a mighty voice reaches our ears from behind the massive doors. He then hits the te in the same way and the right wing opens up a little. Our temporary ally swims inside and we wait for a bit, giving him time to take the attention of the emperor, just as weve nned. After counting to twenty, we exchange nods and rush inside through the gap he has left specifically for us. Since we need to reach the throne in a sh, Neira casts another strong torrent and we bolt forward with Meru while the other girls prepare long-ranged attacks. Right after getting a glimpse of our target in the massive, dark hall, a weird, nauseous feeling ovees me and I lose my bnce in mid-flight. Something shes with blinding, violet light from underneath us and I take note of a gigantic array made of blood covering the entire chamber, from the gate to the steps leading to the throne. My eyes widen immediately as I recognize the patterns at once. What?! is all I can utter before the purple effect takes over my vision and something tugs on the pits of my stomach. Experiencing the same effect but backwards, Im suddenly in front of apletely different scenery. One thing is for sure, Im definitely not in the weird, chaotic realm of the evil Goddess. Im still floating in the water and if Im not mistaken, theres an ugly, Sahuagin colony like a hundred metres in front of me. The same one we have just infiltrated. Master?! Safis shout reaches my ears and I nce around. We find each others eyes and she sighs in relief. Everyone is with me, from what I can quickly confirm. But, we are not alone. There are hundreds of Sahuagins arranged in rectangr formations all around us. Its an entire army of those bastards wherever you direct your gaze. Did you really think you could walk into my divine pce without me noticing? A deep, unpleasant chuckle echoes through the air and we all look up. Ah, shit I chuckle wryly. A Sahuagin twice as big as the usual ones floats above one of the legions. He has ugly, murky ck scales and is hideously fat. If Im not mistaken, he wears a robe made of various pieces of skin gathered from different aquatic races and wields a dark, sinister bone staff surrounded by a purplish aura. A menacing and prideful expression decorates his repulsive mug Emperor Evilfish is here and he has brought friends. A lot of them. Well, I guess we did. It certainly felt like things were going pretty well, I answer his earlier question with a smirk, giving mypanions time to recollect themselves fully after experiencing the violent transfer. Another deep chuckle reverberates through the water. Fools. No one can escape the emperors all-seeing gaze. Your silly attempt at infiltrating our holynd was nothing more than a pathetic dream. You have reached this far only because I allowed you to. If you knew about us from the very beginning, then why havent you taken us down much earlier, you fat bastard? Cornelia shouts at him, showing up by my side. She still looks a little sick so I support her and activate Rejuvenate in the meanwhile. For entertainment, of course. The emperorughs sinisterly again, certainly enjoying doing that often. Not often do we get unusual guests such as yourselves in these regions. What are you even and how are you able to survive underwater? Except for one of you, the rest does not belong to this domain. Yet, a bunch of lesser beings are attempting to sabotage the great ruler of all the seas. Rather than entertainment, its more like you were just buying time for your underlings to gather. Was the thought of facing those lesser beings alone that scary? I ask with a snicker. Insolent insect! He booms with fury. I do not need to dirty my own hands with entities such as yourselves. There are certain requirements to be met for a god to involve himself with the useless matters of mere mortals. Time is of no matter to me, contrary to you, for whom it is rapidly running out. I have sent my warriors after your allies long ago and its now time for me to end you too. Fuck, I curse under my breath. ~Its alright. Lianne or Alyssa would immediately let us know if things were more than they could handle. They must be holding on well,~ Cornelia says to me through Whispers. ~You are right. We need to bring that fucker down right now. They wont be able to withstand the assault forever. The ship is their biggest worry,~ I reply with a calming sigh. ~There are so many of them. We might be in trouble too, Master,~ Safiments. ~We are out of options, unfortunately. He got us good. We still have a chance of getting rid of him pretty quickly but I thought of a backup n. Meru, you go for the prison and free as many people as possible. We will try to take him down here or stall him for as long as we can. We definitely need numbers the most right now,~ I exin. ~But, stair~ ~No buts. You are the strongest of all my mates here, and definitely faster than me too.~ I send some appreciation her way. ~Dont worry. Ill try to leave him barely alive just for you.~ I sense lots of worry flowing back to me but Meru nods after a brief moment. ~As you wish.~ Neira helps her take off and Meru surges forward like a bullet, heading towards the town. The big bastard turns after her. You dare to turn your back on the empero Eyes on me, you fat fuck. I immediately appear in front of him and he blocks my sword with his staff. I will be your opponent. He releases a gurgling noise of clear annoyance and pushes me back with pure strength. Im going to turn your skull into a bowl into which I will defecate after feasting on your flesh! Ugh. Did you really have to ruin one of the favourite lines I always wanted to say with your disgusting scat fetish? Not cool, bro. There is no answer to myment other than an enraged shot which feels like casting so I get ready to handle whatever spell he is readying up for me. With a quick nce around, I confirm that each of my lovelypanions has taken one direction from themselves and begun their sh with the army of angry Sahuagins. No matter how amazing they are, I have to be quick. Repelling tens if not hundreds of assants is not an easy task. Especially when you arent fighting in your preferred environment. Even Cornelias raised ice power and efficiency and Neiras general magic boost wont guarantee anything. The emperor finishes his brief cast and a massive, purplish shadow resembling a giant shark surges my way out of his staff. Right after I avoid the ominous projectile, the spiritual shark turns around and starts chasing me. I hastily start swimming in an attempt to run away long enough for the spells effect to wear off but it doesnt seem to me waning no matter what. Deciding to take a different approach, I bolt towards theughing maniac and lead the magical monster right back to its creator, slowing down enough for the jaws of the fierce shark to keep closing right after me in an attempt to bite off my legs. The emperor manages to dodge the chomp but it throws both of them off and I make use of the given opportunity to extend the whip sword that I have prepared while escaping and wrap the chained des around the shark. With one strong tug, I reduce it to a purple stain and go after the big boss immediately. He also starts swimming but in the opposite direction and sends a bunch of sharp water discs my way to slow me down. I manage to dodge most of them and parry a few of the leftover ones with the retracted sword. The impact is nothing to scoff at. This bastard might not be willing to face me head-on without his goons but he is plenty strong. Since I dont really have any good and reliable ranged attacks, I can only chase after him and try to take a good swing at that ugly fuck. The next time I catch up to him, I reform my weapon into a massive scythe and aim to slice him in half. But, he reacts in time and a dark bubble swallows him whole. My de pierces through its membrane but it getspletely stuck. Haha, insect! You have fallen into my trap! he announces with joy. Sorry, but no. I snort and cancel the current form of my weapon, surprising him slightly. I manage to shape up a greatsword and graze his tail before he gets out of my reach again. He gurgles in annoyance and casts another quick spell. An ungodly amount of ck ink explodes from the skull at the top of his staff and swallows us both like a quickly expanding cloud. My vision ispletely blocked. Damn you. It will take hours to brush this shit off my teeth afterwards. I cough a few times, catching some of the initial ink in my mouth. Something shes purple in that pure darkness and I bend myself just enough to avoid a ray of energy shot right at me. Suddenly, he appears right next to me and I manage to block one mighty swing but it pushes my guard up and he slips a quick stab in. The ugly skull atop his staff hits my abdomen and I groan heavily as a numbing sensation spreads through my entire body with the use of some kind of paralysing spell. He rushes forward with me still nailed on his staff and we exit the ck cloud right before mming into the ground. I grunt from the impact and try to find the strength to swing at him but some weird, purple energy surrounds his entire body and swirls around his staff, flowing into me like violet lightning, limiting my movements greatly. Theres no doubt that this is Void Magic given to him by the bitch of a goddess. I can see the evil glow in his eyes. Al! Cornelia shouts from the side with lots of worry in her voice. The ground shakes as she annihtes another thirty or so enemies with a single swat of her hand. Even though her ice skewers her targets with pinpoint uracy, she still is surrounded by an almost unending swarm of Sahuagins serving as nothing more than cannon fodder to buy time for their boss. My other charmingpanions struggle with their own battles and are aware that they cant take away their attention from them without risking getting bested. I know that they have sensed my position but Im really d that no one is recklessly rushing in. Its not as bad as it looks, even though this weird energy certainly hurts like a bitch. Just a little bit more and Ill get used enough to it to stab that fucker right in the guts. I changed my mind. I will ruin all your females in front of your corpse before moving on to the other idea. Its not every day you get a chance to taste a surface dweller without them drowning before it even gets to the fun part. The emperor cackles in a hideous manner. Ill bite your dick off before you get a chance to look at any of them! I shout at him and quickly reform the artefact de in my hand. He keepsughing while raising the intensity of the magical discharge assaulting my chest, which slows my movement even more. But, Im not going to be stopped by a little bit more pain. Shaping up my trusty whip out of the pinkish mist, I get ready to Hands off our Great Patron, you ugly bastard! Guah! Something suddenly smacks right into the emperor, sending him spinning away. I blink a few times as a weird, elongated creature of quite the size casts a deep shadow on me. Its big enough to easily swallow me whole and long as hell. After examining it in more detail, I notice a weird rein made of seaweeding out of its jaws, held by a person floating above what turns out to be a giant, ferocious eel. Fei? I furrow my brows. The raven-haired Mermaid smiles at me brilliantly. I apologise for beingte, Great Patron. The water currents just didnt want to cooperate with us. Before I get a chance to say anything else, a loud, booming sound of war horns resounds throughout the area one after another and a wave of valorous female voices fills the water. Multiple giant eels rush towards the battlefield with webbeds attached to their long backs. Numerous Mermaids, Merfolk, Sea Nymphs, and some other individuals tightly hold onto the ropes to avoid getting left behind due to how fast the massive beasts are moving. They are clearly using the eels like APCs or tanks. A small army of mixed aquatic races joins the fray and wreaks havoc in the backlines of the Sahuagins. Merfolk warriors jump right into that chaos while Divas use their powerful voices to disturb and hurt their enemies. Some Tritons start throwing tridents and spears from afar while more and more people reach the battlefield. Feir shows up right in front of me and reaches out. Ill leave the exnation forter, Great Patron. We should take care of the urgent matters first. Matron Mother is currently engaging the emperor. epting her help, I shake my head with a wry smile. Things might have just gotten really crazy. Chapter 166 – In the Belly of the Beast Chapter 166 C In the Belly of the Beast Al! A worried voice reaches my ears from somewhere nearby as I still stare up at Fei. In an instant, a tall wall of ice erupts around us in a circle. Sharp, angled spikes of icy blue frost create a safe space, threatening anyone to dare and try to push through. Small gaps are left between each spike, filled with razor-thin des and protrusions and I dont have to try hard to imagine what would be of anyone who tried breaching this safety zone. Cornelia shows up right next to me with her chest rising and falling heavily as if she has just run a whole marathon thrice without a break. She crashes into me, failing to reduce her speed properly, and we float a bit to the side while losing the force of her impact. Right after we stop, she pushes herself away from me while still holding my shoulders with a firm grasp. Thank the Goddess You are alright My caring wife sighs in relief, dropping some of the tension her entire body has assumed. I reach out to stroke her delicate cheek. You know how insane my Attributes are. And my Tier isnt that low either, even though I dont really need to rely on it due to my Primordial body. It takes a lot more than this to do me any harm. She shows a weak smile. I know I know It just hits a little differently when you see someone you care about pinned down by an evil fish bastard I understand that very well. I dont me you. But, you might need to return to your battlefield soon before the enemies you have been facing swarm the others, I reply in a gentle tone. It should be fine. Our army should be arriving in full just right now. You wont be the only ones having to deal with those vile monsters, Fei says as she descends from the eel that has served as her steed. Cornelia turns to her and makes a respectful nod. Thank you for helping Al. He might not have been in grave danger but we cant be sure that he wouldnt get injured in that scuffle. Think nothing of this, please. It is my duty and obligation to aid our Great Patron, the Mermaid answers with a rising blush on her toned cheeks. The quick nce she gives me might point at another reason for her intervention, though. Im grateful too. You will get to pick your reward after we are safe. For now, we have a big fish to catch and a nice pond to clear out of a ton of filth. With everyone present, it will be much easier. We need to up our game too so that as few people get hurt as possible. I nod politely at her too, evoking a quiet giggle from Fei. Dont worry. Most of those who areing here know how to fight. We left the people who would be in great danger back at home so they can tend to things while everyone else is gone to free our waters under your lead. She circles me with a bright expression. My lead? I raise a brow at her, slightly appalled. Yes. You saved many tribes on your way here, have you not? They came to return the favour. You are their hope and shining light in this darkness. We finally have a chance to strike back. Fei gestures excitedly, which makes her pert breasts sway with enticing energy. Well, alright. Well discuss the detailster. I chuckle lightly. Lets stop wasting our time here and actually make your statemente true. Cornelia, would you mind, please? My lovely magician smiles enchantingly at me and draws near to leave a soft peck on my cheek. Instead of answering vocally, she waves her hand and the ice that surrounds us shatters at once. The pieces fall to the sea bed in a sh and reveal the grand battle taking ce all around us once more. As Fei said earlier, the main force of their army is just arriving at our spot. Numerous giant eels slither their way towards the edges of the battlefield, each equipped with those climbings on both sides of their long bodies. Its such an ingenious idea to use those as handholds for aquatic beings. Im witnessing history, most likely. Some of the beasts carry other things like bags, pouches, and crates. Theres no doubt that those contain medical supplies, weapons, and other items useful on the battlefield. But, its not like the only purpose of the clearly domesticated eels is to transport people. They are as ferocious as the entity we fought back when we were looking for the Glowstones, and I have a distinct feeling that they have something to do with the eggs we found past it. I really cant wait to hear the entire story behind this unit of Aquatic Personal Carriers. As I look around, I find a lot of Merfolk, Mermaids, Sea Nymphs, and some other sea beings already engaged with the Sahuagins. The fishy bastards are clearly shocked to see such a mass of opponents valiantly going against their evil army. Their troops are assaulted from almost every possible angle, and even though the jumbled bundle of aquatic races has no actual military coordination, our side is able to do a lot of damage to the thrown-off warriors. But, its obvious that things wont remain like this forever. We know thatmanders and leaders exist amongst the ranks of Sahuagin soldiers and they will try their best to rearrange their subordinates back into proper formations and begin their counterattack. Our army surely wont avoid injuries or casualties when that happens so we need to rejoin the battle and take care of the big bad as soon as possible. Alright. Fei, get back to your friends and keep poking at these bastards as much as you girls can. You Mermaids are much faster than Sahuagins thanks to your sleek bodies so you can freely go full gueri on them. Utilise the eels to your advantage too. Try not to fight the enemy for a prolonged time, avoiding direct contact as much as you can. Just repeatedly annoy them, I instruct the young Diva. We will do as youmand. She makes an obedient bow and I again have a hard time keeping my eyes off her enticing breasts. They really need some kind of metal, armoured bras at least. Good. The Merfolk seem to be a bit more used to battles like these so let them know to keep together and pressure the enemy at the front. I can see that youve given them polearms so this works great. They can form two-row formations and attack interchangeably to keep their enemies upied. They should try to time their pushes with your guerri attacks for the best effect. I wouldmand them more directly but I have other things to do, unfortunately, I continue. Your orders shall be delivered. She nods firmly. And we need someone to keep a clear path from the settlement. We might get another batch of reinforcements from that side so please station one or two eels transporting equipment near that nk. Our new friends will need all the weapons and armour that they can get, I add, gesturing with my head towards the ugly capital. We will send a small squad there. The Nymphs that are guarding the eels should do fine. Anything else, Great Patron? She looks at me with eyes full of admiration and respect. I chuckle wryly and shake my head. No. You can go. Ill make sure we take down the slimy fucker with your assistance. For the freedom of the sea! I shout valiantly. For the freedom of the sea! she repeats with much more vigour and conviction before climbing back up to her eel and bolting away together with it. Morale is a very important resource in a situation like this one. With that out of the way, I quickly scan the battlefield once more to locate all of my beautiful and badassdies. Safi and Emi are wreaking havoc in the enemys ranks south of us by abusing their new, overpowered giant forms, stomping on and tearing the Sahuagins into bits like certain titanic entities from a very popr show back on Earth. But, they are clearly much stronger with their acid and other abilities. Theres no doubt who would win in those Character A versus Character Bparisons people love to discuss over the Inte all the time. I kind of miss the cringe andedy from reading such threads, especially after familiarising myself with the universes the picked contenders are from. Obviously, Meru isnt here, but Im able to spot Neira struggling a little against her own opponents. I quickly turn to my ice queen andnd a juicy p on Cornelias bubbly butt, evoking a sharp squeak from the dazzling magician, followed by a slightly lusty smirk. Go and help our Elf partner. You two are an explosivebination in this environment. Ill take care of myself, dont worry. Cir is supposedly dealing with the bastard right now so Ill be in good hands. I wink at her with a smile. Be careful, please. Just let us know and we wille rushing, she replies while staring into my eyes deeply. I pull her in for a quick but deep and loving kiss. This is not like you. Wheres all that sass gone? Cornelia chuckles enchantingly and brushes her perfect breasts against my chest. You think I cant be kind and timid whenever I want to? Just dont die on me, bastard. It will take a long time to get used to Sirgias fakes after your cock bes permanently unavable. I snort at her and let her go with one more parting kiss. Thats the Cornelia I know. I love you too. She smirks at me and bolts away to join Neira to the north. My gaze lingers over her appetising figure as it escapes my sight and I turn my eyes to a specific point on the distant surface. ~Lianne, how are you girls doing up there?~ I ask the Queen through Whispers. ~We are a little bit busy showing proper hospitality to the guests that arrived at our doorstep, dear husband. Im afraid I wont be able to tend to you at this moment.~ She giggles sweetly in response. ~Do you need help?~ I try to search her mind for any hint of worry. ~So far, we are good, thank you. Your tasty milk made Alyssas girls into real killing machines. They are having fun dismembering their enemies in the shiest way possible,~ she answers and I can feel the big smile on her cute face. ~They have gotten especially fierce after someone suggested that the one with the most kills will get an exclusive right to get pounded over the helm in all possible positions. Everyone knows that only Alyssa got that privilege previously. Somehow, it turned into fiercepetition without anyone even confirming it.~ I roll my eyes as another mischievous giggle reaches my thoughts. Im not even surprised that those horny sailor women are hyping themselves up with crafty ways to have their holes sted by my cock. I might have to drop a few crates of toys for them after we go our own ways. ~Keep me updated, please. On the movements of the enemy, not the current rankings,~ I rify before Lianne can twist it into a lewd tease. ~I will, my dear husband. But, dont worry, your amazing wife is currently winning by a huge margin. I already have a few ideas I would like to try with you,~ she replies with a clear smirk near the end. Shaking my head as the corner of my lips rises slightly, I cut her off before I lose my mind with all that pervert of a royal and finally focus on the big fight. Right above the entire battlefield, Cir is faring against the evil shaman alone. She seems to be doing quite well, but its more to an extent of annoying him while keeping herself from taking any stupid hits. The matron of the Mermaids is clearly a smart woman with plenty of wisdom and experience. Plus, some of my strength now. Before anything unfortunate happens, I bolt right towards them. Passing above the fighting armies, I take a few quick nces at the bouts and skirmishes to make sure that no one is in dire need of rescuing. Thankfully, it seems that my orders have been ryed properly and the folks are trying their best to carry them out. As I predicted, the Sahuagins have already regrouped too so they are again quite dangerous. I can only hope that our side can remain more or less organised under the lead of some experienced Merfolk captains. Soon, I reach the location of the fierce duel and turn my artefact de into a mesmerising greataxe. While Cir is distracting the emperor with her voice techniques, I rush right at his neck, aiming to cleanly cut it off and end things in one good swing. What a day would it be if it worked as intended. His senses seem to be on an incredible level as the ugly fat bastard notices me speeding towards him right before I reach my target and he spins around to smack me with his bone staff once more. The path of my axe is interrupted and the de bounces off the tough bones with a loud ng. He puts some distance between the three of us, keeping his vile mug in our direction. I should have killed you right away! A mistake, for sure, but not the only one you will be making today. I smirk at him. His smelly face twists in fury as he raises his staff above his head. Both of us prepare ourselves for the spell he is going to throw at us, focusing on the glowing weapon. Its much safer to wait and see the effects than to rush in blindly without having the slightest idea what kind of magic is going to be released next. I would rather not dive forward and end up at the brunt of a close-ranged de of water right as I reach him. But, whatever his little trick does, it doesnt seem to work out. The eerie glow dissipates in a matter of a few seconds. We exchange confused nces amongst the two of us and I shrug. Not wanting to waste the opportunity to strike before he tries something again, I rush ahead. Just then, a massive explosion shakes the ground and causes the water to tremble. Our eyes snap to the horrendous settlement and my brows rise to my hairline. A loud, screeching bellow follows as the silhouette of a giant monster emerges from the muddy panorama of the Sahuagin capital. Because of course, he had to have a Kraken I click my tongue after taking note of a few quite recognizable parts of the humongous squid of eldritch origins. Shit! Meru! Slight panic ovees me as I remember that my beloved sharkgirl is right out there next to that behemoth that has just emerged from its slumber most likely underneath the town. But, a wave of relief washes over me a momentter. The giant octopus instantly starts hauling itself our way with those characteristic, pulsing movements,pletely ignoring the city. But, theres another problem now. Cir, can you hold him back for longer? I hastily turn to the Matron. She meets my gaze and immediately understands my concerns. It is no matter of can. I must. Lead him to me if you start getting tired. I dart towards her, pull the Matron for a quick kiss with a full-power Rejuvenate, and dash away towards the giant monstrosity. We just cant let it anywhere near the battlefield. I bet it could identally squish a lot of Sahuagins but our guys would certainly suffer the same fate in even bigger numbers. It just isnt worth it. As Cir said, I must stop it. I never thought I would be hunting a motherfucking Kraken one day. Things just cant be easy for once in my life, can they? The closer I get to the hulking mass of flesh and tentacles, the bigger it grows, and coincidentally, the less confident I get about actually killing that thing. I will be the size of its fucking eye soon. And that might be the only ce I can effectively wound it. I just pray that all those stats of mine are going to be enough to pierce its thick skin. Since Ill need a lot of power behind my attacks, I switch my weapon into the sharpest possible spear with a long-ass tip. I need to be sure that I can puncture it and capture its attention properly. Theres only one shot. As the monstrosity nears me, I try my best to be on the path to its side-protruding eye. It doesnt seem to notice the small, insignificant me and continues forth without worry. I focus my all on aiming the spear properly and charge right into its spherical eyeball just to have it wobble from another of its propelling smacks, suddenly stronger than before. My weapon misses the assumedly delicate organ and instead hits the bulging rim of skin around it. And, as expected, it fails to do much more than a scratch as the tip grazes over the uneven surface instead of puncturing it. I bounce back as the Kraken sails past me, cursing under my breath. I will have a hard time keeping up with its massive jumps ahead. How the fuck did that bastard even tame or control this thing? But, I have no time to panic. I need to do something. Giving my abilities a quick nce, I click my tongue and try the first thing besides attacking thates to my mind. Theres only a fifty percent chance that it works but Ill take that quick gamble. I focus my mind on having my body literally ooze captivating aura and pheromones while also reaching for Carnal Mist, sending it right at the swimming monster before it fully escapes my range. Ive never exuded this much of either and I bet such a humongous concentration can easily kill a person with a heart attack, or make their dick explode, but to a behemoth like this, it might very well feel like a fart. Thankfully, it seems to be enough and the beast''s movements cease at once. It stays still for a short while and then kicks the water with its tentacles once more, this time with the goal of turning to the side. Its eye finds the perfect angle to gaze right at me and its pupil expands, or whatever the part responsible for that motion in its case is called. Great. Its a female. Also. Im fucked. The Kraken releases a deep bellow again and changes direction, starting its pursuit of my person. Yay, my n worked! But also, oh shit, my n worked! Since I might not be able to beat it with speed, I instantly begin manoeuvring around its massive body, trying to keep myself in its blind spots. That forces the giant octopus to roll and turn around in an attempt to locate me. Im sure it can tell where I am more or less just from my movements but it works well enough for now. The question is, how do I fuck that thing up? I try to locate some weakspots or something while swimming around and running for my dear life. I dont dare to get close to the bottom part of its body where all the tentacles are. I cant risk getting caught by one or entangled by a bunch of them. As much as I have studied the monsters of this realm, the study on Krakens wasnt that resourceful, for obvious reasons. Try hunting this thing even back in the stronger ages. At this pace, Ill have to keep luring it around while hoping that the girls and our army can deal with the fish bastards on their own. Im worried about the shaman, but I guess he shouldnt be that big of an issue if all of my badass beauties gang up on him. That will leave the warriors exposed but this might be the only way to do this. I cant think of anything safer. Maybe the Kraken will go away after its summoner is dead and the other problem fixes itself too. stair! Just as Im preparing myself to share that n with my amazing women, a callout reaches me from beneath. I swing my body around to locate it and find Meru darting towards me with a concerned frown on her usually neutral, fierce face. I change my directions a bit to let her reach me more easily and we continue escaping the Kraken together. It starts being more difficult as it begins sending its massive tentacles after me now, clearly annoyed at my silly game of tag. Did you get the prisoners? I ask my brave sharkgirl. Yes. They are arming themselves right now and should be joining the battle soon. Im sorry it took this long. I had to fight many guards. But, I found a lot of females and even a whole section of captured males. They are very eager to pay their captors back with aplete disregard for their life, she exins quickly. I brush through her dark hair as we dodge another smack and keep swimming. You did great. Dont apologise. Im a bit worried about thest part but I guess I cant do anything about it. More soldiers will help a lot. Thank you. They arent in as much danger as you are. This thing is clearly after you. She shows a trace of worry again in her pretty, golden eyes. I know. I made it that way. I smile at her. Any ideas on how to stop this behemoth? Is that even possible? She turns silent for a moment, clearly trying to think of a solution or remember whatever she can recall from her memories. I dont rush her. Theres nothing else I can do anyway. If she doesnt have any ideas, its Operation Gangbang time. I know a tale, Meru finally speaks up with a hesitant tone. Better than nothing. Lets skip the buildup and get to the point, alright? I hurry her up just a little. The unlucky but brave warrior was swallowed by a Kraken and felled the beast from the inside. The tale says that he tore through the tissue in a ce with a source of powerful, pulsing glow, reaching the beast''s brain, she sums it up for me. Shit. Of course. I roll my eyes. What happened to him afterwards? How did he escape? There is another short period of silence and I dont really need to repeat my question. Fuck. I rub my chin. I understand why you were hesitant about bringing it up. But, we might not have a choice here. Ill have to go in. No. I will go. Meru shakes her head, staring intently at my face. I pull her in to kiss the beautiful Nersharkdy as we spin in the water. Im much more durable. Ill be fine. You go and annihte that ugly fatso in the meanwhile. I promised you help and revenge. Use all my strength and take him down for good. You are the true predator here. She gazes back at me hesitantly for a few seconds, not stopping even as a giant tentacle flies past us when I yank us to the side to avoid it. She then purses her tender lips and ces an affectionate peck on mine. I love you, stair. Please, dont die. I smile at her and nod. I wont. Our rtionship might have been a bit abrupt at the start, but I love you too. Now go and make me proud, my sea queen. She nuzzles her cheek into my face and slips out of my hold. Without looking back even once, she dashes towards the battlefield. Im sure it takes a lot of willpower not to do that. Such a strong girl. Alright, mydy. Its now you and me. And, even though its our first date, Im really eager to stab my spear right into your sensitive insides. I hope you dont take me for an easy man, though. Snickering to myself, I change directions and head south of the Krakens body. Just as I reach the edge of its thorax, or whatever the big part above the tentacles is called, I reshape my weapon into an enchanting, purplish chakram big enough to fit the whole me inside of it. Thanks to my aquatic properties borrowed from Meru, Im able to somewhat see things after I dive under the Kraken. It definitely notices me doing so and sends its tentacles after me, curling them in. I swim further into the dark pit before they get me. As a few of them try to grab me, I spin around while inside of the giant chakram and it cuts itself with the pressure it tries to assert with its grabby feelers. It tries two more times before I finally see the beak. I shudder at the very sight of it. Theres no doubt that it can slice me in half if it closes around my body. But, I dont get to contemte as all the tentacles change their approach and suddenly cram inside the fleshy cave, trying to push me towards the beasts mouth. I spread my limbs over the inner edge of the chakram like Im recreating DaVincis Vitruvian Man and let them bring me to my destination, hoping that Liliths soul vessel is strong enough to withstand the bite. Theres only one way to see. The scary beak starts chomping even before I get right in front of it and I do my best to position myself perpendicrly to it. I somehow manage to achieve the perfect ny degrees just as the tentacles shove me into the chompers and the sharp edges of the beak close over the chakram. Thankfully, due to its shape, they slide right off and propel me further inside. Fuck yes! I cheer afternding in the darkness. I quickly bring out a fantasy shlight made by Sirgia and a strappy mount that goes onto my head. The light stick goes into a sp above my ear and I go full tactical. Alright. Lets find that glowing spot or Im stuck here for like five days. Then, I can Heart Swap out of here with Ailish, who can easily return to my soul afterwards. What a shitty timing that we just used it yesterday. I should have taken care of the supplies after the operation. Comining changes nothing so I switch the chakram into a serrated shortsword and pull it apart to create a copy. Finding a good angle, I sink them both into the inner flesh of the monster and start climbing up its digestive tract. I hope you get stomach cramps, you giant bastard. It takes some effort not to slip, especially when the entire thing shakes each time I make a new wound appear with my des. But, I have to push forward no matter what. This thing might reach the battlefield at any moment now and I wont be the only one in here soon. Hopefully, my actions slow it down enough. After about three minutes, I stop, attached to the fleshy wall like a professional climber. And the reason behind that is something that I have just noticed to my right. A pulse. Meru was right. Theres a faint, golden glow pulsing behind the flesh. I have no idea why Krakens brains glow, but if it really is one, I might actually seed. I just hope that the grain of truth in that story is this part and not the fact that the poor hero died inside the monster. Still, I have a bit of distance to cover horizontally before I reach the light. So, I try my best not to fall right at the end and slowly reposition my des bit by bit. Thanks to my stats and greatly enhanced body, my muscles are still fine even after all this exercise and hanging off the wall with just my hands. The Kraken doesnt take kindly to me slicing the tissue of its throat even more and intensifies its shaking. It must have started spinning because Im suddenly being pulled away from my wall. But, I aint giving up. Thats not my first rodeo. I reach the glow no matter what shit it attempts. Now for the hardest part With one de stuck in the tender tissue, I start carving out a hole right next to it. Of course, far enough not to tear the surface right by my anchoring point. The monster trashes even worse, making it much harder for me. Additionally, something starts sshing my back and burns my exposed skin. The suit seems to protect me to some extent wherever it reaches. All hail Sirgia, Nyfile, and Mari. And Shino, I guess. Fuck! Will you stop for a moment! I curse under my nose. Fine! We can do it the hard way! I summon a bunch of swords from my storage ring and stab them into the fleshy wall one next to the other, quickly going in a circle. After I finish the ring of sticking-out hilts, I cast Void Chains and tie them together by linking the opposite sides. Im d I can manifest my chains out of those weapons. It would have been tough with all that flesh around. After enough connections are created, I let go of my hold andnd on a web of purple, ominous chains. Not wasting any more time, I pull both artefact des back, merge them, and switch into the most badass greatsword I can shape up. This is the end. I feed the weapon my mana and thrust forward. The de sinks up to the hilt, but thats not the entire thing. Right behind me, another, massive copy of it emerges out of thin air and also prates the monsters flesh. I havent used this skill in a while and its still as impressive as ever. The gigantic de pierces into the Kraken much deeper, sliding a few good metres forward, and the thrashing suddenly stops. A weak wail slowly fades away until everything goes fully silent. The beast has been in. Great fucking job Meru. Iugh to myself for a moment, basking in the glory of ying such a behemoth. Now. How do we get out? I rub the back of my head, ncing up and down. Out of the two directions, Id rather not exit through the other end. Cancelling the void chains, I pierce my sword into the unresponsive flesh and carefully slide myself down bit by bit. It would be such a shame to turn myself into a bloody st after getting this far. I have no idea how the hero of Merus story died inside the Kraken but Im sure he was smarter than this. I gotta listen to the full taleter. Im way too invested now. Soon, I reach the bottom and step onto the inner side of the Krakens beak. Unfortunately, it died with its mouth closed. Both upper and bottom parts are tightly pressed together, not leaving even the tiniest slit between them. And those things look he durable. First, I create a heavy hammer with the artefact hilt and start putting all my strength into hammering both of the parts towards the outside. I certainly pack a punch so no matter how heavy those things are, I should be able to at least push them aside by like a millimetre or two. The fleshy cavern gets filled with loud thunks as I keep hitting the beak repeatedly. Its not the most pleasant sound but I cant reallyin. After a while, I lean in to check the result of my heavybour and find a gap between the two sharp edges. Perfect. Second, I return the hilt to the greatsword shape and put it into the gap. Bringing out an actual hammer from my storage, I start hitting the hilt to leverage the beak open. Paired with my quite high strength, it gives in decently fast even just from me pressing onto the weapon, and soon, the breach gets wide enough for me to slip through. Third, I jump outside and leave this horrible ce. I will need a week of bathing to get rid of all the stench. Cornelia wonte close to me for two more after that. Ah, shit. Refocusing my mind on our current situation, I hastily swim out of the Kraken, fortunately finding enough space to squeeze myself between one of its tentacles and the ground. After returning to the outside world, I nce back and smirk at the unmoving corpse of the legendary monster. It looks like a new legend is going to be born amongst the sea folk. But, that can wait. I hastily look for the shaman and locate him more or less in the same area I remember spotting him thest time. The fight has moved closer to the ground now. Meru and Cir are giving him a hard time but I can tell that both sides are wounded and try not to overextend, which is hard with that fucker using weird magic mixed with Umbras Void element. The matron somehow matches him with her sound attacks and other abilities but thats clearly not enough. With his overgrown pet octopus gone and me back in the game, its going to be more than enough. Its time to finish this expedition once and for good. Weve been in these waters for a long time now. Chapter 167 – Long Overdue Family Meeting Chapter 167 C Long Overdue Family Meeting Iunch myself forward and swim towards the battle as fast as I can. Right under the three silhouettes duking it out in the middle of the water, I can see the three distinct armies entangled in a small war. Previously, it was only Sahuagins versus the joint forces of the sea people that arrived here to aid us, but now, a third group has joined in, the prisoners. There are way more people who have been locked up by those bastards than I would have honestly guessed. One thing that isnt surprising is the fact that the majority of them are females. Weve seen what bes of most males of most races with our own eyes, and its nothing pleasant. Still, a small percentage of men can be spotted in their ranks, leading the mad charge against the enemy that has wronged them so much. The women dontck the drive to take revenge either, not falling that far behind their men, but its obvious from a single nce that the male half takes it very seriously to handle the punishment in the name of their families, friends, rtives, and generally their kins. Everyone is equipped with decent weapons and Im d that my idea to put the supplies on their path worked well. The angry mob is like an enraged beast, going after any Sahuagin in front of it without any remorse or hesitation. The ferocity and savagery surprise both the fish bastards and the joint forces. But, after everything these people went through, who is going to me them? Thanks to their help, the scales are now tipped even more in our favour. It looks like our side has already noticed the unresponsive corpse of the Kraken and its demise raises the morale of our army by quite a lot. I can imagine how it appears to them. A legendary monstrosity that should announce a pitiful end for anyone involved has now be a symbol of hope. My preciousdies are naturally still assisting the mixed forces however they can, covering their weaker points and mistakes. Neira and Cornelia are equally as fierce and fearsome as my two evolved Slime beauties. Each pair supports a different group while wreaking havoc on the battlefield. I have not even a shred of doubt that I will be fine leaving it to them. Therefore, my main focus will be the fat, ugly bastard calling himself the Sahuagin Emperor. I move my gaze away from the sh of ns happening close to the sea bed, where the enemy is being pretty much toyed with at this point, and lock my eyes on the fight right above everyone. From time to time, a sh of different colour appears from that direction whenever Meru activates the elemental functions of her new weapon or the evil Shaman casts a vile spell at them. While the Nershark-Diva duo is hanging on alright, its clear that they wont be able to finish the boss alone. Im close enough to notice some finer details thanks to my sharp senses. My charming shark lovers skin is singed in many ces. Her swimsuit is barely clinging to her body with the number of cuts and holes present in the material. If not for the extremely dangerous situation, the way her perky breast pokes out of a torn opening, or the way her precious ce almost peeks out from a slit on above herher regions, would both be unimaginably arousing and sexy. But, knowing how those rips and tears came to be can currently only make my blood boil. And not in a positive sense. Even if the fish asshole is in an equal state, he is going to pay for hurting my mate in such a shameful way. I can see very clearly that most of his attacks were meant to strike her privates as if his goal is to toy with the girl in front of him for his own amusement. I have no doubt that Cir would be in a simr situation if she already wasnt pretty much nude right from the start. I watch as the Shaman causes an explosion of ck ink to obstruct the duos vision and hastily prepares himself to cast another spell that will surprise them when they try to go around the distraction. Ive already seen this move and I reach out to the two proud warriors through our bond to warn them, sending a few quick Whispers to both women. They react immediately and a proud smile blossoms on my lips. Their opponent is the surprised one when Meru suddenly pierces through the ink instead of going around, getting caught in the middle of his cast. He has to forgo his spell to block her well-aimed swing that leaves an arc of lighting behind the de of her spear as the other spokes of the trident are currently retracted. Their weapons connect and he recoils in pain as the electric current ravages his body. But, thats not the end as Cir appears above them, right over the still-expanding cloud of dark atrament, and starts a quick, angry song. Water starts swirling at a few spots around her and forms spinning, vicious javelins. They all aim themselves at the emperor and she switches her tone into a single note. All deadlynces shoot forward with their goal more than obvious. Unfortunately, their pretty much perfectbination attack doesnt seem like its going to be enough for this persistent bastard. Even under the sparkling effect of Merus attack, he manages to shrug it off just enough to send a burst of dark energy right into her stomach, gathering it with his webbed feet. The violent ball smashes into my mates belly and smacks her away from him just in time. A few javelins graze his scales and rip a bit of flesh from his limbs and sides but he repels most of them with his bone staff, quickly increasing the distance between him and mypanions. What a tenacious bastard. But, it looks like he has missed one crucial detail. A detail that is speeding right towards his neck from behind with a greatsword eager to separate his ugly head from his hideous shoulders. Before he gets a chance to counter the two beauties with some quick spell, I charge at him from his blind spot as silently as I can, aiming to finish this entire thing in one move. As expected, though, it doesnt exactly work as I intended. His battle awareness is truly out of this world as he somehow senses or notices the de craving his demise and seeds in twisting his body at the veryst moment. I make an instant correction to the path of my sword but it misses its mark. At the very least, it still shaves off a good deal of the guys face, going right through his cheek like a butchers cleaver through a piece of ham. I obviously try to barrage him with concurrent strikes so that he slips up in this disadvantageous situation but he barely blocks all of them, receiving some more shallow wounds and cuts. Dark green energy travels up his staff and I back away, not wanting to risk remaining close to him when he is nning something sinister. Theres no time to be overconfident and fuck everything up. My decision proves to be correct as the skull at the top of his magical focus glows with the same colour when the energy reaches it and a sphere filled with dark emerald des of wind surrounds him. Hundreds of those bounce inside that orb of protection and would have turned me into a sliced sausage in a blink of an eye if I kept pushing forward. Seems like this Shaman knows how to use quite a few elements connected to nature even though hees from an aquatic environment. And all the water around us doesnt impede his spellcasting in the slightest. You! What are you doing here?! he shouts at me with an annoyed but also confused frown. What do you think? Trying my best to pass my regards on to you. Unfortunately, you dont seem to appreciate my noble efforts. I smirk at him and regroup with the two strongdies. You should have been dead! Where is The fat bastard nces over his shoulder and spots the motionless carcass of the giant octopus floating in the background. Some kind of a surprised wail escapes his throat and his horrible mug snaps back to us with an unsightly sneer. What have you done to Belle, you surface barbarian! Heshes out at us with visible rage, gesturing vividly. I barely hold back a snort. Belle? Thats the name of his fucking overgrown squid that could crush entire cities just by dropping onto them? Not what I expected from an evil overlord working with Umbra to destroy the world. Though, I guess he works with her just to take it over, even if that wont ever be where it ends. Should have trained that stupid pet of yours better. I smirk at him. Not stuffing living beings in its mouth is the first lesson it should have learned. Even a dog can die from being stung by a bee it chomped on. Impossible! The Shaman continues his furious outburst. Yet it happened. I shrug. Whoes up with an idea to house a massive fucking Kraken under their city anyway? Both are now ruined thanks to that. You could have at least saved that poop town if you were a tad smarter. He swings his staff with pure wrath in his eyes and a few bolts of dark blue energy rush my way. They crash into a sound barrier before I can react and I nce at Cir who is holding a high note with her voice. As she finishes her technique, I nod at her appreciatively and turn to the evil bastard once more. This is the end for you. We can do it either the easy way or the hard way, your choice. Your pathetic army is slowly falling apart. It will soon be one versus hundreds. I gesture with my eyes to our side. The Shaman follows my gaze and looks down too. I swear Ive thought its impossible for him to turn even angrier but quite a few thick veins pop up over his shoulders, neck, and face. The Sahuagins are getting annihted and I wasnt bullshitting him about thatst stand. Of course, I cant guarantee that some other unit wont suddenly return to their capital for whatever reason and bring in reinforcements, but the ugly monsters present on the battlefield are definitely all he could gather for this trap-turned-defence from the capital and nearby regions while we were sneaking around the pce. If the rest of his army that is currently conquering the waters received any notice about this, they wont be able toe back fast enough to save his ass. The chances that any forces are in our close vicinity instead of far, far away are extremely slim too. He is royally fucked and he seems to realize it. That doesnt make him any less dangerous, though. I dont want him to desperately throw around lethal spells to take down as many of us as possible. I need to protect this abrupt gathering under my leadership. They arent supposed to lose their lives here. So, are you going to surrender or do we have to dismember you down to thest scale? I ask him, crossing my arms over my chest. Of course, I have no intention of sparing him, but he doesnt have to know that. The very moment he actually surrenders, Im sting the hell out of this dude without leaving even the tiniest trace. Im not taking any chances of him reviving from a speck of flesh or blood to bite me in the ass in the future. And also, its not like Ive been monologuing like an idiot protagonist just for the sake of it, alright? Im not that stupid or lost in my own ego either. Suffering from the main character syndrome is the worst possible disease that leads to premature death. No matter how strong I might have gotten over the course of thest few months, how much support I received from mypanions and even the Goddess herself, Im not losing my head and thinking of myself as the hero of this world. Well, setting aside the fact that I technically have been summoned here as a Hero, even if by an ident. Now I wonder at what point in the story would Shino and the others have to deal with this guy if it was your typical isekai novel. Going against an entire race of evil monsters usuallyes up when the characters are decently OP already, right? To the point where they can sweep whole armies with a single skill. Im so lucky to have so many incrediblepanions to make up for the power that Imcking. Anyway, forgetting all of that for now, lets focus on the current issue. Meru has managed to avoid his attention the entire time the two of us were speaking and she is hiding her presence behind the fat idiot, slowly inching closer to him. I know that a normal sneak attack wont work so I hope for him to surrender and then let her kill him off. In case that doesnt happen, Ill just rush at him first and distract him before she goes for the lethal blow from his blind spot. Do you think I care about those pathetic excuses of a Sahuagin dying to a bunch of lesser lifeforms? he asks me back in turn with a chaoticugh. They all should die if they arent even able to beat a few breeding ves that banded together! Hisment clearly makes Meru despise him even more, I can feel that much through our bond, but my amazing mate manages to hide her rampaging killing intent, preventing it from leaking out of her small but unbelievably ferocious frame. If looks could kill, though, this dude would have been long full of holes she would have drilled through him with her disgusted and infuriated gaze. Im more than enough to deal with all of you. Our ns might slow down due to the decrease in the number of avable soldiers and workers, but thats not an issue. Even if I will be thest living member of our tribe, Ill just slowly repopte our undefeated empire on my own. Weve been preparing for this conquest for decades, a few more wont change anything. He proudly puffs his muscr but still ugly chest. Great. It doesnt sound like they are super close to finishing whatever they are doing with those blood formations, scattering gates over the entire sea bed. Its not like I take failure as an option today but its reassuring knowing that we arent fighting on top of a ticking time bomb. Granted, he cant actually activate them out of a sudden, making it work with whatever percent of their operation is finished. But, I dont think he can just snap his fingers and do something on this scale this easily. I would expect a huge ritual synchronised with multiple other Shamans, Priests, and so on, present in the locations of the created gates. Then we just have to kill you first. Cant stick your dick anywhere if it doesnt have a body attached. I spread my arms with a grin. Well, I guess that isnt true or our toys wouldnt be that popr. But still, no hideous fish mongrel wille out of that. Cant we just castrate him? Cir suggests, tilting her head and pressing her finger into her chin. I feel like killing him would be too easy. That way, we can torture him forever and it wont be a problem even if somehow finds an open. Not like there would be any chances for that. Herment seems to have riled the emperor up quite a lot as his grip visibly tightens on his bone weapon. Perhaps any talk about his royal tool is a very sensitive topic. Im very grateful that his attire has still somehow survived below the waist and Im not graced with the sight of his ruling sceptre and the jewels adorning it. Ive seen enough of those on the other ugly fishmen. You will be the first one to be my new breeding ve and I wont stop using you until your body withers from giving birth to our soldiers! he snarls at the matron and suddenlyunches himself towards her. I smirk victoriously and thank the dazzling Mermaiddy in my mind for giving us this opportunity. Putting myself between her and the charging Sahuagin Emperor, I take his glowing staff onto my greatsword with a grunt. The deathly yellow energy coiling around it burns my skin to some extent but I dont back away and keep our weapons crossed. Then, Meru makes her move and swiftly stabs her spear into him from behind, enhancing her speed with wind energy contained in one of the elemental gems embedded in its long handle. I notice the bastards eye twitch before she plunges the tip into his flesh and I let go of the draconic hilt. He ms into me with the force remaining in his swing and I wrap my arms around his bulky body, locking him in a tight bear hug to prevent the fucker from slipping away. Still, he turns out to be strong enough to shed my legs off his tail and make a single p to tilt himself just a little. Merus strike misses his head and goes into his back instead, right under his lungs. Unfortunately, while Ive moved my own head out of the way of her initial aim, the altered stab pierces into my own stomach after going out of his from the front, making me hiss in pain. I sense a note of worry in my ferocious sharkgirls mind and quickly berate her to ignore it. She listens to me without a second of hesitation and continues with her n, now slightly derailed. I arch my back far enoughnot the sexy way but in the opposite directionjust in time to pull the tip of her spear out of my guts right as she switches the mode of her weapon. The emperor bellows in pain as two more spokes extend from the spears sharp end and cut through his inner flesh during the motion of bing a trident. I had no idea that was actually possible with how tough he seems but it looks like whatever Siriga makes just doesnt submit to the usual rules andmon logic. In any case, quite a big chunk of his side ends up violently torn from inside into a vertical slit. Meru doesnt stop there as he attempts to kick me off him even while being vited this hard and she gives it her all to twist the trident counter-clockwise. The emperor wails in agony even more as she literally rips a head-sized piece of his body off, revealing his guts and even the bottom end of his ribs. At that point, I back away on my own and so does she. And what does he do? Well, that bastard immediately casts some kind of purple fire into his right hand and literally cauterises the wound to stop it from bleeding. That entire fucking cliff in its side which looks like a massive pitbull has just bitten half of his abdomen off. I have to admit it, he does have balls. But, things are going downhill for him from now on for sure. Cursed Nershark! I will have fun breaking your imprinted body right after that Mermaid scum! he bellows at Meru while shaking his staff viciously. From the frown on her face, I assume he somehow is able to tell that she has already taken a mate and her reproductive organs moulded into my shape. What a creepy thing to be able to sense. I wont give you that chance, I say and receive my hilt from Cir. As I shape up a heavy greataxe to chop the fucker down right where he is chipped, he raises his staff above his head. But, instead of activating some kind of a spell, he brings it down and stabs its butt right into his chest. He impales himself on his weapon so hard ites out of his back at a perfect forty-five degrees and makes us all pause in confusion and shock. The eyes of the skull atop his staff glow with a sickly mix of yellow and green before a violent gust of energy of the same colours surrounds him. We hear the sounds of bones cracking and muscles snapping as the two shades illuminate all his veins and organs from the inside. His body expands like a caricature and we watch him grow about five to seven times in size. He gets big enough to squish a person inside his palm if he would want to. Thankfully, his past wounds do not regenerate and the gaping hole in his side still remains there as a perfect weak spot. The small skull from the staff ends up attached to the centre of his chest, poking out of it like some kind of a gem or core, still glowing in those two hues. Perhaps we can abruptly end his transformation by shattering it. That would be convenient. Its time to end this! The overgrown emperors voice echoes around us with a much mightier, lower tone. This is going to be troublesome. I sigh. Be extremely careful not to get grabbed, Cir. Ill do the direct fighting while Meru annoys him. The voluptuous matron nods at me and backs off a little as I block the giant dudes fist with the de of my greataxe. His strength has certainly risen alongside his height and size. The only plus side to it is that he doesnt have the staff anymore. Or that he is a much bigger target now, I guess. But, my first guess proves to be wrong as he suddenly covers his hands with the same mes that cauterised his wound and shoots two condensed jets of fire at me from his palms. It turns out that he is the staff now. I should have thought about that considering the fact that they literally merged. Meru decides to fight fire with fire and shows up behind me, an amber glow surrounding the head of her trident. She pushes it forward and a helix of orange mes rushes ahead, meeting thebined jets of purplish fire right in front of me. They dont manage to overpower each other any soon and that gives me an opportunity to strike. Spinning around my own axis, I take a big swing into the emperors hurt side. He cant do anything to stop it besides pping his tail to push his body as far away as possible, but my blow still connects. Yet, my de sinks only half as deep as I wanted it to, clearly stopping against his spine. Even if it has to hurt like a bitch getting almost split in half, it doesnt kill him and my weapon gets stuck. Before he can squish me with hisrge hands, I cancel my pretty creation and dart away with just the hilt in my hand. His ws leave a few shallow cuts on my back as I escape his reach but thats a small price to pay for the damage I have caused. Then, Cir directs her offensive, incapacitating song right at him and I watch the powerful soundwaves encase his entire frame as they travel ahead, forcing him to cover his ears and even partially opening his wound with the insane vibrations. Its like in those movies or cartoons. Multiple thin rings of air rush at him while gaining in size with distance. What an enchanting sight. But, my attention is stolen by the sudden movement I spot in the corner of my eye. Just as I hastily nce its way, something speeds past me right over my head. I turn back to the emperor and see his massive body getting smacked by a massive eel, sending him spinning. Its rider guides their steed to me as more and more of those scary but also equally awe-inspiring creatures make an appearance. I quickly recognize Fei on its back and she beams at me from up there. Greetings, Great Patron! The cavalry''s here! I snicker at that line while shaking my head. Fei giggles back at me, definitely unaware of the reason behind my own chuckle, and she pulls the reins of her eel. I follow them with my gaze as she charges at the hideous bastard alongside a few of her friends. He instantly gets surrounded by an entire squad of topless, bombshell Mermaids riding giant, long aquatic beasts. Cir joins me as we watch their assault. The eels m into the Shaman one after another, always taking a different angle to keep him spinning and unable to gather his bearings. He does scrape the scales of some of them with his sharp ws but he suffers much more. Now and then, one of the eels chomps on his body or limbs, sinking its teeth into his tough skin and flesh. Its like watching a swarm of piranhas toying with their food. It doesnt take long before he is full of holes, missing a foot, missing a leg below the knee, half of his arm, and part of the other shoulder. It actually bes kind of pitiful, but as I said, he has just be a bigger target. And as a very wise man once said, theres always a bigger fish. The women all stop their attacks when he ceases moving. When they leave him alone, his mistreated body floats almost lifelessly while bleeding profusely from all those injuries. I take a quick nce at the battlefield below us and confirm that our forces are finishing off the remnants of the Sahuagin army, and thats why the eel corps are able to be here without a worry. When I return my eyes to the emperors dying body, I frown a little. While he remainspletely still, I definitely catch his wide fish lips moving. A sudden chill rushes through me from top to bottom and I get an intense bad premonition. Kill him! I shout in panic while rearing my arm to the back and shaping up a javelin with the hilt. Everyone looks at me in slight confusion, save for Meru and Fei. They immediately rush forward, one bearing her precious trident and the other leading her eel. But, none of us makes it in time. He finishes whatever evil chant he has been doing and violently bites into his tongue, cleanly splitting it into two. Then, the yellow-green flickering in the skulls eye sockets goes off and the water around us bespletely silent. Not a single noise besides my loud heartbeat reaches my ears. Its so heavy that I cant shake off this eerie feeling of something bad going to happen. A fraction of a secondter, the eye socketse to life again, this time with a sh of purple fire, and the entire skull cracks through the middle. Falling off his chest, it reveals a rhomb-shaped, dark, ominous gem embedded in the emperors sternum. Meru and Fei reach him right as it glints with a horrific, abyssal shade. An explosion of energy knocks us all away as ominous, dark tendrils smack the water all around the emperor, originating from the crystal. His body turns from a horizontal to a vertical position and the evil energy starts forming a cocoon around him. Everyone is so scared by the sinister vibes it gives out that nobody is moving even a finger. Even Im somewhat suppressed while my intention to thrust the javelin in my hand is more than clear. Unfortunately, whatever is happening to him, reaches its culmination point. All the sinister, obsidian mana forms what seems to be a feminine silhouette without any specific details besides the general figure, and the shape of long hair flowing down from its head. The mysterious being then opens its eyes, which are just two oval, deep purple, glowing spots over its eye sockets. Pathetic fool. Ive given you so much power to dominate others and you still failed. I knew I shouldnt have used that dumb race in the first ce. The womans proud voice echoes directly in my head, sending a shiver down my spine. Everyone is even more frightened just by her sole presence, but I freeze for another reason. This energy, this general figure, and this voice are more familiar than I would have liked them to be. But, theres no way she can be here. Is there? Nevertheless, since Vessel Sacrifice has already been used, I should at least clean up this mess. You are all a dangerous variable to my ns if you were able to stop my pawn into which Ive risked so much to invest. The evil woman sighs lightly and raises her hand above her head. Before she has a chance to do literally anything else, I chuck my weapon at her with all my strength, aiming just to hit her. She turns her face to me without a hint of worry. Resistance is futile, mortal. Your Yet, she flinches right before the tipes in contact with her shadowy form and she tilts her head to the side. The de leaves a faint cut on her dark cheek as the weapon soars further into the background. weapons cant hurt me she finishes with her glowing eyes as wide as possible inside their sockets. You! Her voice booms so loudly and powerfully that everyone recoils into a fetal position, grabbing their heads. I wince too but try my best to keep myself steady in case of an iing attack. How are you able to wound my avatar! she shouts with the same intensity, each word carving into my mind like a chisel into a y board. Shut the fuck up, bitch! I mutter through pain, but even if my response is quiet, I know she hears it perfectly well. Somehow, I sense the draconic hilt right next to me and quickly grab it. It turns into the simplest longsword as I charge at her with the power of all my stats. She easily swats it away and grabs me by the throat. I snarl at her while trying to free myself, and even with thepletely nk face right in front of me, I can tell she''s shaken. Impossible she whispers to herself. I use that briefpse in her focus to swing my sword at her arm, but she sends me flying to the back before it connects, suddenly afraid of being near me. I have no idea how you managed to hide from me for this long but this is where you die! the woman screams at me with a clear hint of anxiety in her voice. Evil energy erupts around her and multiple tendrils of pure darkness rush towards me from her shape, faster than I can react. They wrap themselves around me, starting to cover my entire body bit by bit. Cold, sinister sensation permeates through my flesh, reaching deep for my very existence. Before even my sight gets blocked off, I catch a glimpse of Meru pushing through her paralysis to throw herself at me with a terrified expression, reaching out while mouthing my name. Then, just as I start losing consciousness in the pure darkness that has enveloped me, something shes inside my chest with a golden glow. It glows thrice with a faint light before exploding with blinding intensity. What?! I hear the womans surprised voice as the surroundingse back to me. Everything is fortunately just as I remember it, including Merus horrified face, now actually by my side. Well, maybe not everything. I feel somewhat distant in my own body. Additionally, it clearly emits light. Even though I really want to, my head and eyes do not follow my wishes so I cant exactly examine myself. Im forced to look straight at the shocked entity, whose identity Im pretty sure Ive guessed correctly. Long time no see, sister. Another familiar voice echoes in my head, or more like it originates from it. Luminaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The woman in front of me screams in fury; her entire shape billowing in response. As my body moves its hand to the front to protect me from the outburst of abyssal energy, I finally notice what is wrong. My arm is much more feminine and is of a solid, golden colour, simr to the other girls. As my face tilts a little due to what I assume is a light chuckle, I notice that my chest is a tad bigger and more bulging forward than I remember. That exins it. Im an avatar now too. And its clear whose. You bitch! What do you think you are doing interfering with the worlds order to save a single soul! Umbra growls at us. Bolding from someone who has descended into the said world by making a contaminated vessel for her soul. Lumina shakes our head. Thanks to your actions, I dont have to hold back. You have disturbed the worlds bnce, Im just restoring it by mirroring your method. The evil sister seethes in rage, even without a mouth. Im going to destroy everything you love while having you watch helplessly from above. You dont have the heart to stop me. I wish you luck, then. Lumina smirks with our lips. I wont be the one stopping you. Umbra snarls at us before suddenly calming down. I recognize an equal smirk on her faceless visage. I wonder if you are still going to be talking big after your little toy gets broken right when you are so deeply connected to it. A sinister chuckle resounds in my head. The mood changes in my mind, bing more serious and partially angry. You have already overstepped your boundaries too many times. The world wont let you cause any more harm here. Even you should know that. I never said that I would do anything, though. Umbra snickers again and a sudden realisation washes over me,ing from Lumina. I wonder how long this vessel will be able to endure your divine soul without suffering permanent damage. Mine is just a useless pawn already at his death door, but yours? Our hands suddenly shoot forward and a beam of golden light emerges from them. Umbra dodges it with an evil giggle and starts swimming away faster than my eyes can follow. Or rather, faster than they could usually follow. Lumina wastes no time and teleports us right in front of her. Umbraes to a full stop right as our hands smack into each other vertically and two giant tforms of light try to squish her. She slips out of the deadly trap a fraction of a second before it fully closes, but Lumina somehow predicts where she will emerge and grabs her sisters avatar by the throat. Before Umbra can try something else, Lumina fills the shadowy figure with her divine energy and it quickly turns bloated while a furious scream echoes in my head. Umbras frame bursts into tiny particles with a blinding sh of light and reveals thepletely dried-up body of the dead emperor. Its so thin that it looks like an ancient mummy. A brief feeling of dread ovees me as I wonder if thats how Im going to end up too. ~Do not worry. You will be fine with this much exposition to my true soul. I cant stay here any longer, though, or you will be seriously hurt. Come and meet me after you recover, then well talk about this properly,~ Lumina''s soothing voice pleasantly reverberates in my mind. Soon after, I feel a pull and something disappears from my body. The golden glow fades, uncovering the real me, as I retrieve full control and feeling of myself. Though, I could go for a little longer without thetter. Intense, searing pain hits every fibre of my existence and I twist myself in agony for a second or two before I start losing consciousness. Thest thing I see before the world turns dark are my beloved wives and mates rushing to me from afar. Reaching out to them as everything fades away, I sumb to the silent night. Chapter 168 – Twice the Fun Chapter 168 C Twice the Fun I take a deep breath and sigh heavily as my mind leaves the pleasant, dizzy stupor of a good sleep. A groan leaves my lips almost immediately and I move my right hand to my forehead. I dont remember drinking so much as to deserve such a world-splitting migraine. In the first ce, after getting my Primordial body, I havent ever felt that much of the negative effects of alcohol anymore. Its very, very unexpected. Everything is a little bit hazy too. I dont usually have any issues remembering things. And again, especially not after tiering up so much and bing what I currently am. This must have been one hell of a party that took ce where? On the ship? In the new settlement of the Mermaids? In the water? When the headache finally subsides to a bearable level, I lift my eyelids and stare absentmindedly at the unfamiliar ceiling spanning above me. Its made of wooden nks with an unusual colour, something like a much deeper and darker pink. Well, this is a world full of magic and such so it shouldnt be that surprising to find out about the existence of pink trees or something. But, at the same time, that wood gives me a weird feeling of familiarity. So, I move my eyes around and examine the rest of the charming cabin. Theres a single, empty window south of the bed Im currently lying on. I can see a fragment of the sky, which is also of a beautiful, pink shade. For whatever reason, the framecks ss or anything else that would protect the inside from the weather outside. Though, not even the faintest breeze seems to be disturbing its peace. Looking more at the sides, I notice that all the furniture is made of the same wood. Some pieces are carved out of full logs and some arebined from nks. But, as I nce even lower, I finally realise that Im not the only one under the sheets. A stunning woman with light violet skin lies by my side while snuggling her well-endowed chest into my arm, sleeping peacefully. Her crimson hair looks messy and an adorable frown disturbs her pretty forehead. Ailish? I whisper to myself. Where The headache hits me again and I grunt in pain with a heavy grimace. Everythinges back to me all at once. All the details about the battle with the Sahuagins, the Kraken, the emperor, and then the evil goddess. But, one thing still remains unclear. Where am I and how did I get here? Thest thing I remember is losing consciousness in the middle of the ocean. Though, I can make a quite simple guess after considering the dominant hues in this ce and the presence of my lovely Subus. The voluptuous woman in question stirs softly andzily opens her eyes. Since Ive been looking at her calm but troubled face, they meet mine and we stare at each other for a few silent seconds. Then, her demonic pupils narrow into thin slits and sheunches herself up into a sitting position, which gives an alluringly lively bounce to her generous bust. Master! You are finally awake! A massive, relieved grin forces itself onto her luscious lips. I thought you would never wake up It falters a little as she bends forward andys her forehead on my chest alongside her fists. I reach out to slide my fingers into her soft hair and brush through it gently. Im alright. My head is slightly killing me, but its bearable. I chuckle quietly. What do you mean never wake up? The beautiful Subusdy brings herself up again and shows a slightly hesitant smile. Its been a week since that day My brows rise to my hairline. A week? Holy fuck. No wonder everything is so hazy. Please, just continue resting for now. Dont move too much and just lie down. I know that you havent yet fully recovered. Ailish pushes my chest down as I try to sit up. To stop me from any further attempts, she climbs on top of me, showcasing her toned belly and alluring girly mound to the both of us for a brief moment. A tiny smirk curls her lips up as my gaze roams her delicious body and she leans her entire self down on me, pressing her more-than-fair breasts into my front. I sigh heavily. Fine. But I can still talk, right? She ces a peck on my lips and nods with a charming smile. Ill answer all your questions, Master. In the meanwhile, please, just rely on me. What do youohhhh My eyes fall on Ailishs plump lips as she nibbles on the bottom one with an expression of pure bliss. Something warm envelops me below the waist and I dont even have to look to understand what has just surrounded my member with a hot, wet embrace. Her reaction only confirms that guess. Take as much of my vitality as you can. It will help you recover quicker. I dont need it for the time being so dont hold back, please, she whispers with a beguiling tone. Dont you need that to live? Besides, dont Subi absorb rather than release it? I frown at her. You are my master and the person I formed a bond with. Its only natural that I can give you everything, including all of my energy. Dont worry about me. I wont starve to death just from this. And I promise that I wont attack anyone until youe and fill my womb up with your incredible seed until it bursts. Ailish giggles impishly and pushes herself even more into me. Alright. I cant just ignore your goodwill. Promise me that you wont go too far, though. I squint at her and she pecks my lips once more. Okay. Ill leave the transfer to you. Can you now tell me why we are inside my Soul Realm if Im not mistaken? I think it will be better for me to answer that question instead. Another woman steps into the cosy bedroom through the door to my left, stopping in front of the bed with a wry smile. Lumina. I nod at the Goddess and then gesture at the mattress. Please, sit down first. Theres no need to just stand there. But, instead of following my suggestion, she bows down extremely low. Im so sorry about everything. I dont even know where to begin. Its all my fault and I feel horrible for it. You were never supposed to suffer for my mistakes, yet they affect you every single time. I have no idea how I can even apologise at this point. Slow down first. Theres no need for you to apologise so much. I stop her while raising my hands and directing them at her, as much as my prone position allows me to. I thought we were long past that phase already. So, get up before I get angry for real. Lumina remains bowing for a few more seconds and finally straightens her back. A moment of silenceter, she steps closer and follows my request, sitting down on the edge of the bed with her divine back to me. I can see the faint traces of tears under her golden eyes while staring at her profile. It takes a moment for her to turn her gaze more towards me rather than the wall ahead of her. As our gazes meet, she understands that Im still waiting for her answer. Your soul was almost extinguished she reveals with a shaky voice. I see. I nod. She frowns a bit. You see? Thats it? I raise a brow at her. What else should be there? You didnt just almost die. Your entire existence was on the verge of being erased. Its so much worse, she exins. And? That was going to happen anyway, no? I dont think Umbra would have just happily offed me and was done with it. That creepy darkness certainly didnt feel like that. Therefore, your intervention saved me. Doesnt matter if you tried or not, the worst possibility was already an option. Your influence was what led to a different result. I shrug. Even if you say that, in the first ce, everything happened because of me. If I didnt What? I cut her off before she goes on another tangent. Correct me if Im wrong but I was the one who embarked on a journey to help my mate reim her home and take revenge on the bastards who raided it. I wasnt embarking on a heroic journey to take down the evil goddess minions and her avatar. Or whatever that thing was. It was a coincidence that those two things ovepped. How can you still me yourself for it? Maybe not directly, but this was still the consequence of my actions and my feud with my evil sister. Nothing like that would have happened if I hadn''t identally summoned you here and then forcefully pushed that ss and skills onto you, turning you into something much more than just amon person. Suddenly, we are regressing again and we will soon be back to square one. I sigh and sit up, causing the lovely Subusdy still connected to me down below to gasp in surprise as she locks her arms and legs around my torso. Lumina, the choices I make are mine. You gave me this power but you never put an obligation on me to use it for the sake of dealing with Umbra. You wanted me to have a good life here and thats what Im doing. Im just trying my best to protect the people I love and care about. It so happens that many of them inhabit this realm. Its destruction wouldnt really make them happy, would it? And that obviously includes you. The Goddess takes her gaze away from my face and turns back to the wall in front of her with a conflicted expression. I sigh again and crawl a bit closer to the edge of the bed. My wriggling movement stirs Ailishs pot quite a bit but she sinks her sharp teeth into her bottom lip as hard as she can to hold back any moans from escaping her throat so as not to disturb our conversation. Its impossible for me to miss her effort and I ce a silent kiss on her cheek before resting a hand on the other womans shoulder. Listen here, Lumi. As I said, we are already long past this. You cant bring this up every time something unexpected or dangerous happens thats rted to your sister. I squeeze her shoulder gently. L-Lumi? Luminas eyes widen a bit as she looks at me once more. Yes. Lumi. And I wont stop calling you that until you cease this pointless worry, self-me and apologising, and show me a beautiful smile on those charming lips of yours. I squint at the Goddess. Almost immediately, her mouth twitches a few times as its corners try to curl up involuntarily but she fights them down. Its an unbelievably cute sight. One would think that a goddess would have much more control over such insignificant bodily reactions. Its not like this is her real body anyway. Its just a projection of her soul, not even a perfect one. I see Im sor I interrupt her by poking my finger into her cheek. What did I say? A quiet, pretty chuckle slips out past her defences and a barely discernible tint surfaces on her dazzling cheeks. Lumina takes a deep breath, exhales slowly, and nods. Alright. Ill stop. And you dont have to hold your voice back. Im well aware of how good the transfer feels for your kin, no matter which way it goes. She smiles kindly at Ailish. My sexy caretaker shudders and directs her face to the ceiling as a lusty, shivering groan escapes her alluring throat for a good few seconds. Afterwards, she drops her head and looks straight at me through her crimson strands with her light violet skin flushed to its limits. Shes really been keeping so much under the lid this entire time. Iugh lightly and use my other hand to uncover her face, pulling part of her hair behind her ear. That almost sounded like a mating call of a moose. You really love having it inside, dont you? Even fiercer, deep purple blush attacks her cheeks as Ailish gazes deep into my eyes. I smirk at her and turn my attention back to Lumina while continuing to caress the Sucubuss head. So, Lumi, where were we? You promised to stop after seeing me smile. Her lips twitch again. The awkward ones do not count. I wave my hand dismissively at her. It has to be pretty, open, genuine, and straight from your heart. This time, I manage to get a half-smile out of her before she tames it down. Lumina then sighs softly. We were talking about your soul being almost extinguished. Its true that Umbra would have most likely done that if I hadn''t stepped in, but my own intervention was extremely reckless too. Its still way too early for you to be my avatar. What is that and how does it work exactly? I ask out of pure curiosity. We can use a vessel to descend into the world by inserting our soul into the chosen entity. You became mine when I started influencing your ss and Status. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to do anything without disturbing the worlds harmony. I cant do it even to the grandest Hero without risking severe repercussions and trouble for them, the Goddess begins her exnation. Interesting. And your sister selected that Sahuagin for her vessel, right? I rub my chin. Thats correct. She must have reached out to the Sahuagin Emperor with the promise of unlimited power and control over his kin. You have already discovered her goal in doing so. Lumina shows a small but proud smile. In any way, we can descend into the vessel, turning it into our avatar, but the vessel has to obviously be strong and durable enough to withstand the divinity of our souls. Things like racial qualities, ss, Tier, and so on are important attributes. Otherwise, it will end up obliterated, including its own soul. And I assume it was way too early for me to house your divine soul in my body. I chuckle lightly. Definitely too early. But I still forced myself inside you even while knowing that. She lowers her head in visible shame. Umbra didnt care about that monster since it was just her pawn so she didnt have any reservations about overusing its body until its soul burned away alongside its vitality. The good news in all of this is that, while not by much, she was certainly hurt when we destroyed her avatar as she was still connected to it. Yes, thats very good news. That bitch deserves it all. I snort to the side. So, I somehow managed to survive, and now we are here, inside my soul. Its a miracle, but yes. If I took even a few seconds longer, we might not have been seeing each other like this. She turns a bit sad. Your soul was damaged but not beyond the point of no repair. Your body is in a much worse state, but dont worry, your amazing wives are taking great care of it. While it''s recuperating out there in the real world, your soul is recovering its strength here, inside you. As Ailish said, a week passed since the incident. Thats how serious this was. And youve been by my side all this time, havent you? I turn to the dazzlingdy sitting on myp. Ailish shows a somewhat timid smile as I move my hands to graze them over her sides, reaching her pert breasts. She gasps sharply as I bump my hips up and she giggles lustfully. I share a passionate kiss with the caring Subus who has been tending to me for seven days straight without rest, kneading her voluptuous chest as our tongues dance together wildly. She deserves a much better reward than this but I dont want to be rude to Lumina either. Its only natural. I wont help much out there with the other girls already crowding your bed from all sides and angles so I chose to aid you in my speciality, which is spirituality over our bond. I was holding back from connecting with you much deeper without your clear consent, limiting myself just to hugging you and rubbing my body into yours, but I was starting to lose it and I would most likely have done it today or tomorrow. Im d you woke up before that, she exins. I smirk and shake my head. You silly thing. If that was part of the necessary treatment to save my life, you shouldnt have hesitated so much. You are Subus, arent you? How can you be so reserved all of a sudden? Well, I guess someones personality started influencing me a little. She grins at me beautifully. But, I would have done it instantly if I was any less confident in your strength. Good. I give her cushiony bust a few more squeezes and nce to the side. Do you know what happened after I was out? Of course. Lumina nods. The death of their leader threw all the Sahuagins into a strong turmoil. The scene they witnessed didnt help either. They were influenced by Umbras power through the emperor, which made them listen to all hismands no matter what. That magic disappeared and they watched the emperor turn into a scary monster of pure darkness, additionally lowering their morale. The forces present on the battlefield have been dealt with in a sh by the joint army of prisoners, survivors, and all your other allies while your mates retrieved your weak body and brought it back to the ship. They really were controlled I mutter under my nose. Ailish presses her breasts more into me. You dont need to feel bad for them. Controlled is right but its a strong word. They are allplete scum regardless of the fact that something magicallypelled them to listen to the orders of a single person. They were and still are vile monsters guing many seas. With or without the emperor, they would be doing the same as usual, minus thebined effort to create gates for Umbra. Their conquest was a matter of time too. They werent going against their wishes. They were justpelled to listen to their leader no matter which n or tribe he was from. A good Sahuagin is a dead Sahuagin. It is as she says. Nothing would have changed if they were or werent used by Umbra. They would have kept inflicting pain and torture on other beings as usual. The goddess nods with a sad sigh. What happened next, then? I ask, deciding not to prolong this topic. The Mermaids split into groups and took care of various tasks. Some of them started escorting the freed people to their new home that you have kindly made safe for their tribe to settle down. Others startedbing through the Sahuagin settlement in search of more captives and to kill all the living Sahuagins. A small squad is guarding your ship day and night, made up of the few Divas you are the closest to. Everyone is eagerly awaiting your return. The Goddess smiles kindly. Looks like theres still a lot to do. We cant leave the gates out in the open like that, can we? I smile back at her. I knew you would say that. But, before you do anything, you should rest more. The Shaman is no more and so is the spell to activate them fully. As you can imagine, he didnt share it with anyone else. The patterns are dangerous but they can wait a little longer. She points a finger at me. Yes, I will. I promise. Iugh openly. I dont think the girls will let me do anything for a few days after I wake up for real anyway. I would hate to make them even more worried after all of this. This is going to be tough. I guess it means no more descents of your beautiful true form for a good while. What a shame, Lumi. A slightly more honest smile tugs Luminas pretty lips at the mention of her divine body. It looks like I was right to think that its how her divine existence really appears to everyone. Its only logical, to be honest. People often assume that gods look like us because most of their depictions are made with the existing races in mind, or the dominant one. While using the body of a gorgeous woman right now, Lumina is most likely close to a cluster of light particles of divine energy, like that avatar of hers. For a good while, yes. She nces at me with a kind expression. It was unlucky that you didnt have time to properly advance. Alongside everything you have done since yourst advancement, ying that ancient Kraken has pushed you past the threshold again. If you had at least a night of rest before engaging the emperor, my intervention wouldnt have left you crippled for days like this. Wait. Does that mean that I went up a Tier? My eyes widen at her statement. Ailish chuckles on top of me. It was a matter of time. Youve been ying so much pussy during this journey that it would be sphemous for you not to advance after all of that heavy effort. The stages above Tier 5 do take a much longer time to fill up than the lower ones but youve been working hard. Its as she says, Lumina agrees. But, since your soul was almost destroyed that night, it hasnt consolidated yet. You should advance in a day or a few after both your soul and body recover enough to bear the upgrade. I apologise but I dont have anything fun regarding your Status to show you at this time. No, thats alright. I wasnt expecting it anyway. I shake my head. This is perfect, though. With this, Im Tier 6, and I can finally get more information about Lilith from the hilt. Nothing should be stopping us from going after her now. stair Ailish whines quietly and I move my face to match hers, catching her quivering lip and welling-up eyes as she blinks faster and faster. A chuckle reaches my ears from the side. Why Im not surprised that this is your very first thought after learning that you have advanced? While Lumina sighs softly, I stroke Ailishs cheek and pull her more into me to embrace her gently. She sniffs quietly while hugging me dearly as I pat her back, forgettingpletely about the way we are sitting on the bed. Its no wonder. This is quite important to her. Much more important than her desires or anything else. Please Suck me dry she whispers into my ear with a trembling voice. Well, maybe not as important as making me recover, though. Control yourself, I admonish the overzealous Subus kindly, giving her tail a sharp tug to stop Ailish from transferring way too much into me. She trembles and I can feel the flow of lifeforce lessen a bit from the sudden tsunami that crashed into me right after I mentioned Lilith. Taking deep breaths, Ailish draws herself back and I wipe off the remaining tears from her dazzling cheeks. She smiles at me beautifully. I didnt say that we are going to find her right away. There might be things we have to take care of before that, you know? We are still on a quite important journey, I continue to keep her hopes somewhat in check. I know. Im not stupid, nor am I selfish that much. Im just happy that we now have the necessary capabilities to do that. Whenever you decide to depart is up to you. I will wait for your decision as long as I need. I know that it will be like secondspared to my entire life of searching. Thank you for respecting our promise so much. I dont know how I will ever repay your kindness. Its obvious that my flesh will never be enough. Just be a good girl and we will be even. I wink at her, evoking a giggle from the naughty Subus. Now, I think this is enough. You might want to argue about it, but I feel much better already. I dont want to lie pointlessly here when everyone is anxious about my state. I swear that Im not pushing myself. Want me to prove it by sharing with you some of my lifeforce? I buckle my hips lightly but Ailish instantly puts her hand on my chest. Stop. You need all the lifeforce you can get, even if you feel like you dont. She raises herself up from myp with gentle movements. Let me at least finish you off No. Ailish presses a finger over my lips and fully takes herself off me. I will finish myself off on my own. My fingers or your replica will be enough. You need to rest and rx. My pussy can survive a day or two without climaxing from your cock. Its pointless to continue with how much resolve I can spot in Ailishs purplish eyes as she watches me intently so I nod back at her. The current state of her girly parts is quite severe and it has to take an enormous amount of strong will and perseverance to deny herself the ending she deserves with how much dripping she is down there. I really admire her devotion in going against her nature this hard. Im going to set your tight pussy on fire with how hard Im going to wreck you after I fully recover, I groan at her with a husky tone. She nibbles on her bottom lip and her knees wobble a little as a sh of faint regret dances in her enchanting eyes. But, it quickly disappears and I help her step off the bed and sit down next to Lumina, leaving a gap for me. I quickly scoot myself into it and end up between the twodies as they nce down at the proud beast standing tall while coated in glistening nectar from the bewitching Subus. Well, thanks for visiting me and exining some bits, Lumi. I should go now. I want to let the others know that Im fine. I smile softly at the Goddess, recapturing her attention from my shameless disy. Think nothing of it. Its the least I can do after what Ive put you through. And Umbra will now have her sights on you due to me using you as my vessel. Its not like she can do much to you directly, but we made her aware of your existence and how much I favour you. As you can imagine, its not a good thing. Lumina shows an apologetic expression once more. That was bound to happen. Its a miracle she didnt notice me back when I was snooping around her prison realm. I shrug. At least she will take some of her attention off the Heroes. While they arent exactly weak, it makes me a bit more relieved to know that she will more likely target me rather than them with her schemes. You are such a good person. She ces a hand on my thigh as a pretty, honest smile finally starts blossoming on her dazzling lips, just to quickly yank it away with wide eyes full of horror. I chuckle softly and raise a brow at her. Have you missed how I touched your shoulder earlier? She clearly goes through our interactions in her mind again and chuckles quietly too. Then, Lumina returns her hand to my thigh and starts leaning forward. I remain still as she presses a tender, slightly tingly kiss on my cheek, brushing her fingers up and down my leg, inching just so close to the area past it. Thank you for saving the world from Umbras vile ns. The Goddess withdraws with a lovely smile. This is already more than I can do for you so Stay strong. What? I smile wryly, a little confused at the cryptic message. But, before any of us can say or do anything else, my vision blurs and fades to pink before going full ck. A momentter, intense pain throbs through my entire body and I can feel every single fibre of my material existence burn with scorching heat able to melt fucking steel beams. Argh! Fucking hell, this shit hurts! I groan through my clenched teeth. Al! Cornelias anxious shout forces me to open my eyes. I watch as four naked women jump off me, who seems to be lying atop a jelly bed made of two of my most trusted jellypanions. Neira, Cornelia, Meru, and Lianne all stand by the edges of the bouncy mattress and stare at me with wide faces full of various levels of shock, depending on the person and how expressive they usually are. I can tell that we are in Liannes cabin on the ship and that Im in the nude too but theres not much more I can gather with the agonising sensation spreading through my entire body. Then, I feel myself sinking more into the pillowy surface and I actually plunge into thefortable slime. Safis and Emis mixed bodies pull me deeper into their chilly embrace until Im almost fully inside their jelly. My face sticks out of the emerald-sapphire viscous fluid right behind my ears so that they are left out in the open too. That, and one more thing. My dick. Thanks to how close I am to the top of the jelly bed, my cock pokes out almost fully, standing tall in the middle of nothing like a watchtower. But, regardless, I exhale deeply in true relief. The chilly embrace calms the inferno thats my body and all my muscles, bringing afortable smile to my lips. I can finally look at my gorgeous wives without scrunching my face like Ive stepped into shit. As I nce at their faces one by one, Cornelia briefly meets my gaze before taking a peek at my stiff manhood. I smirk a little, awaiting the snarkyment she is going to make regarding this whole situation. But, contrary to my expectations, while she does gain a tiny flush on her dainty cheeks, she starts walking towards me as her skin assumes a pale-blue shade and her hair turns white. Make me some space, girls, she says to Safi and Emi. The bed shifts a bit and narrows to the middle around my waist, forming something akin to a saddle. My beautiful magician steps over it and carefully lowers herself with a deep breath. I watch as her icy wetness wees me fully, sighing in bliss as a shiver runs down my spine. Burying me fully in her cold embrace, Cornelia stares at my face with a dark-blue blush. Better? she asks with a shy smile. I would shake my head if only I could. You have no idea how much. Being inside of you makes me rx so much, no matter the temperature. Bastard! Cornelia snarls at me and starts chuckling to herself. Oh, how d I am that you have finally opened your dirty mouth Tiny droplets start to fall onto the slime underneath her as she hangs her head down. Shit. I really want to wipe your eyes and hug you but this is quite fucking impossible Sheughs even more openly and does that by herself with a huge smile. The otherse closer too and gather around as the bed switches into something akin to a rounded coffin. Lianne rests a hand on Cornelias shoulder while Neira and Meru look at me with traces of tears in their eyes too as they rub her thighs. Just lie there and dont fucking move you big idiot Dont even dare to fucking talk or I will force Meru to sit on your face She has the second coldest pussy after me in the end Cornelia threatens me with her big smile. Im so relieved Lianne whispers just loud enough for all of us to hear her gentle voice. You didnt move for an entire week Not even your body has responded to our touch in any way We couldnt reach you through our bond Whispers did nothing too Neira nibbles on her bottom lip. It was painful We thought that you wouldnt open your eyes anymore Merus mouth draws a thin, strained line, and even her always fierce expression turns impossibly soft and worried. Im really sorry for making you feel like that, I apologise sincerely. I fucked up. I dont think I can make it up to you ever. No. You saved us. You saved everyone. Meru shakes her head. But, what happened? Both to the emperor and to you. It will take a moment to exin fully. I chuckle. We have time. Neira strokes my forehead to wipe off some sweat. Things are alright out there so you dont need to act like a hero for now and can focus on resting. Lets fill each other in on everything that has happened since. I roam my gaze over their beautiful faces, stopping at Cornelia. My eyes are naturally drawn to her perky breasts and then to the ce where we are connected. She blushes even harder but shows not the slightest intention of being embarrassed about her actions. I cant believe Im going to hold a conversation with someone impaled on me for a second time today Alright. So, its like this Chapter 169 – The Primordial Throne Chapter 169 C The Primordial Throne In simple words, it looks like Ive shed against a goddess, I begin as all the girls look at me with pure curiosity. What?! Cornelia gasps as their eyes widen in shock. I chuckle lightly, cursing myself for being unable to shrug. Pretty much what I said. You girls are aware of Umbra and Lumina. The light show at the very end was brought to you by the duo. That piece of entertainment wasnt nned, though. Did we see the Goddess back there? Neira doesnt hide her shock. Not just one Lianne whispers in clear awe and also partial anxiety. Let me start from the beginning. But first, could I request a slightly morefortable position from my two lovely nurses? I raise a brow at the blue-green mass below. The mixed slime surrounding my body starts to shift and Cornelia yelps quietly, supporting herself with her hands in front of her pelvis. The change causes my member that she is keeping tenderly embraced in her chilly channel to stir her pot a little bit and she stares at me with an even bigger blush on her gentle cheeks. The round coffin that Ive been locked in morphs and changes angles. My limbs move through the cold thickness and I watch myself assume a sitting position. If I have topare it to anything, my body mimics the way you sit in afortable car seat, almost lounging around but still with a decently straight posture. Naturally, the shift brings my beloved magician wife up close and personal with me and she smiles shyly right in front of my face, throwing her arms over my shoulders like she is hugging a headrest. Lo and behold, I have been turned into a literal chair. With a fucking flesh dildo sticking out of the seating. I really have to start writing down all these totally mental situations I get myself into regrly. Gods fucking help me This looks nice. Lianne giggles adorably. May I get a ride next? Hey, did you forget why I even let that bastard into my pussy? Cold seems to be doing good for his muscles. Your sluthole must be burning with desire right now. Im not letting you anywhere near Als cock. Cornelia res at the Queen. I should be fine then, right? Meru tilts her head cutely, her calm gaze moving between me and my current cooler. Cornelias eyes snap back from Liannes face and she bites down on her lip, realising that it will be quite hard to argue using the reasoning she has brought up just a moment earlier. I chuckle a little and sigh softly. Im slowly getting better. Everyone will get a piece of me, I promise. Lets get the boring things out of the way before that, okay? I nce over all of their faces and everyone nods without a hint of argumenting up, a tiny smirk curling Cornelias lips up. I need to be careful with my words. After what happened, they might literally do anything I say without a word of protest. Im a wounded patient to them and its blown out of proportion even more with how much each of them loves me. And vice versa, of course. So, ignoring me turning into an Armchair Slime, lets get back to the emperorsst moments, I begin. I was pretty sure we got the bastard good. You all did a great job, wherever you were and whatever your responsibilities were. I gotta thank Fei and the others for their assistance near the end too. But, things suddenly got hot. He turned into darkness, Meru continues with a nod. We knew that he was receiving some kind of support from the evil goddess but we couldnt really predict her turning that fishbrain into her vessel. In his near-death state, he forced some kind of a connection and Umbra descended into him in the form of an avatar. It certainly wasnt at full power but it was strong enough to squish any of us without a sliver of effort. My attack barely grazed her form and you saw the rest, I add. You almost died Liannes bottom lip trembles as she tries her best to keep herselfposed. Yeah, that was pretty fucking close. I sigh heavily. But you didnt. You turned into that avatar too. Made of light in your case, Neira says. Does that mean you are the Goddess vessel? It was my first time learning about that but it looks like it. I chuckle wryly. But, its not all fun and games. Letting a divine entity borrow your body and use it as fuel for their existence takes quite a toll on a person and their soul. Tier 6 should be the minimum before one even thinks about trying and I am still at the fifth. Umbra wouldnt care about what happens to her vessel but if we would have taken a few seconds longer back there, I would have been extinguished. They all look at me with dread written all over their faces. Its alright. There was no other option anyway. It was to die or die with a tiny chance that things somehow work out, I reassure them however I can. So yeah, I got Lumina into me, got forced into riding shotgun, and the sisters started duking it out between themselves. My lights went out shortly after the fight. Umbra is gone but not for good. Getting cut off only injured her a little bit. Things might be a bit moreplex going forward. Im really d Lumina came to help you. Cornelia sighs heavily. The world might go into massive turmoil if people learn that we have a living Goddess Apostle walking thend. She lets out a stifled giggle and shakes her head. I really hope that doesnt happen. Actually being able to go around without being recognized by literally everyone in all corners of the world is a valuable thing. Im already quite popr in Evaneheim or the Human kingdoms in the general. I dont need worldwide fame. Especially from religious fanatics. No offence to Elea and her people, of course. Are you going to be able to use that again? Neira asks while shuffling behind the other women. I cant get a clear line of sight on whatever she is doing so I stop trying. Possibly. But, its not something Lumina would want to be used too often. She shouldnt interfere, and this time it only happened because her sister started it. She cant overextend too much too often. Plus, I need to get tougher to withstand her descent. Soon, I realise what my creative Dark Elf beauty is doing. She hauls an easel and a clean canvas closer and sets it up a distance away from my seated person. Because, of course, she would never miss a moment to draw me in such an embarrassing position. Im never going to live that one down It might be useful in the future. If you ever need to rally up a big force somewhere far away in a short time, unable to gain peoples trust quickly enough, bing an avatar of the Goddess will have high chances of convincing the majority of them to join your cause, Lianne speaks her smart mind. Almost every race in Naharren respects the Goddess even if they arent devout worshippers or followers. Hopefully, that time neveres. I grimace a little. Anyway, after things went dark, I woke up in my Soul Realm like just now and shared a brief conversation with Lumina and Ailish to listen to the Goddess exnation of what happened. And our dear Subus friend nursed me the entire time for the entire week, making sure that my soul recovers to its proper state. We will have to give our thanks to her for aiding you spiritually, then. Cornelia nods firmly and everyone mirrors the motion. There wasnt much we could do out here with your corporeal body. We tried all the medicine, potions, and even some magic to help you recover but you didnt flinch no matter what. We could see the physical progress but your eyes remained closed. You girls and she both worked hard. I dont have words to express my gratitude and appreciation. There is no doubt that I survived the aftermath thanks to everyone. I hold their gazes firmly one by one. Gentle smiles blossom on the womens faces, their level and intensity depending on each persons demeanour, and they all move closer, including Neira. A rain of tender pecks washes all over my face as the emotional swarm of girls peppers my skin with loving kisses. Drowning me in their love for long enough, they give me some space to breathe again. You know, they say that actions speak louder than words. Lianne grins impishly, her eyes skipping to the ce of mine and Cornelias union. Later. I wink at her. I would like to hear some details about what happened while I was gone and what are the ns going forward. It wont be easy to hear anything when you all start screaming my name at the top of your lungs. Cornelia swats my face with her delicate hand and huffs at me with a small smirk. Asshole. Works too. I waggle my brows at her and her cheeks explode with deep sapphire after she catches on. I really didnt think she would do anything with my little quip back but she flicks her hand and a vial of lube materialises in her grasp. I raise a brow at the smiling beauty and Cornelia pulls her magnificent pussy off me. I start to miss her cold insides a little bit, but then she pours some of the oily liquid onto my stiff member and makes it more than obvious that something even better is going to happen soon. Giving me a few careful rubs, she locks onto my eyes and starts lowering herself once more. I watch as my tip disappears between her supple buttcheeks and soon runs into something equally cold. She inhales sharply as my cock presses into her tight ring and slips into the death grip of her back entrance. But, Cornelia doesnt slow down and starts taking me deeper and deeper into her butt, smirking at me slyly in between the moments her lips make a cute little loop as I spread her narrow anus. A short momentter, I bottom out inside her chilly exit and a faint shiver runs down my spine. Better? She shows a wide grin, licking her lips. Couldnt have been any more I let out a bit of a growl to show her just how much. Thats what you get for acting cocky, Cornelia sneers and goes after my mouth to sink her teeth in my lips. You are going to be a good boy today and listen to your mommies. The first order is to rest properly. If you dont rx as much as you can, we will make you. To further press her point, she grinds her hips in a circr motion, rubbing me all over her narrow insides. The otherdies stare at me with hungry eyes too, just waiting for an excuse to eat me whole. A week alone must have taken a great toll on them, both mentally and physically. Im not going to act surprised either, sitting next to your loved one and wondering if they will ever open their eyes again must be horrible. Fine, I grunt quietly. The news? Cornelia halts the punishment and gives me a tiny nod. Well, it is a bit shameful to admit, but we all panicked the moment you got out of that glowing energy suit. Meru was the first one to catch you and you looked like death. Even without you exining, we just knew that you werepletely drained, on the verge of copsing. Your heartbeat almost didnt exist, Meru continues with a truly sorrowful expression. I didnt know what to do. Fei and Cir joined me and tried to revitalise you with their voices. I saw your aquatic features disappearing so I quickly rushed to the ship with them not stopping singing. I dont think Ive ever swum so fast in my life. We regrouped right under the ship, Neira takes over after her. The Mermaids lent us an eel without a question and it brought us here in a sh. We hesitated just for a moment if all of us should go, but the enemy was inplete shambles and they assured us that they would take care of everything. There still were a few of those monsters on the deck but Cornelia literally froze the entire top half of the ship solid the moment she stepped onto the nks. Some of that ice still hangs onto the ships hull like a spiky crown extending past its sides, Lianne picks up next, her words causing Cornelia to escape my eyes and blush like crazy. I almost fainted seeing the state you were in but we hastily brought you to my cabin and stripped. The first thought we had was to warm you up with our body heat while all the healers and medics gathered whatever they could. I chuckle quietly. That must have been a sight. Then, we just did what we could to fix you up, taking turns by your side. Safi and Emi turned into your personal bed, which I have to admit is iparably morefortable than anything else, and days slowly passed. Neira smiles, peeking her head into my vision from behind everyone. We were very reluctant to step out of the cabin but we knew that you had trust in us to continue the operation in your absence so someone always kept in touch with the Mermaids and the others. That was usually me, Meru chimes in. Since my body is cold, I couldnt really help with me warming you up. I oversaw everything that happened in the meanwhile and acted as our intermediary. The Sahuagins in the close vicinity of their capital were all eradicated and I led the army into the settlement to fully clear it up. Most of the people have been escorted away by the Mermaids but a good part stayed to defend us from the returning soldiers. Are they a big issue? I ask. Lianne shakes her head with a smile. Not really. They are in chaos after losing their leader. It seems that they somehow noticed the death of the emperor. But, their numbers are growing so we think that everyone is withdrawing to see what happened. This is a great opportunity to take care of as many of those monsters as possible before we leave. A good n. I nod. They might be returning also because the emperors influence over them disappeared. He was somewhat forcing them to listen to their orders with the power received from Umbra. But, it was only to assure subordination. All the atrocities theymitted and stillmit are their own. That makes sense. Meru nods back. Now, we are just on standby, waiting for you. We didnt want to leave without letting you have a say in it unless it was necessary. As for whats next, we arent exactly sure. Perfect. Thank you, everyone, for filling me in. I smile at them kindly. We will do just as you already nned. I need to recover a bit, so we can stay around and help with the returning Sahuagins. Ill need to destroy the makeshift gate in the capital before we leave too. Im sure you have already located it, perhaps even taken care of it. After that, I should go on a small journey to clear them up in the ocean. Hopefully, the emperor kept a map or something. You are going to travel the entire fucking sea?! Cornelias eyes widen in shock. Thats going to take months! They certainly havent covered the entire seabed yet. And I will think about how to approach this. If I went alone or with Meru, we could go pretty fast. But, I would like to have Safi and Emi with me for their acidic slime. Anyway, thats a topic forter. Its not like you will let me out of the room anytime soon. I snicker a little, running my gaze over all of my caring wives. And you better not get any silly ideas, dear. Lianne squints at me. I know your type very well. They say that they are going to rest just to rush to the battlefield the day after. You are going to act like a good little boy and stay put until we say you are allowed to move. Are we understood? Yes maam. I try to nod involuntarily but it doesnt exactly work well and the girls giggle at my struggle. I think we are done catching up. Its time to start your first recovery session, dear. Cornelia nibbles on her bottom lip, giving her hips a little twirl to tease a groan out of me. Who wants to take care of our patient firs Wait for me! The door to the cabin ms open behind my back and everyone flinches, their eyes snapping to the entrance. Unfortunately, all I can do is drag my gaze from one edge of my vision to another without catching a good enough angle to even see the wooden wall on that side. Pffft Cornelia almost burstsughing but she quickly seals her mouth with a hand. The girls all start giggling and chuckling while looking over my shoulders. They are clearly having a lot of fun with what they are seeing and I cant get even a glimpse of it, forced to watch them trying to hold theirughter and tears of joy. What? Who is it? I ask with a frown, not exactly sure about it since the shout came in a bit muffled from the other side of the door at first. Rather than answering, the mysterious guest thuds over the wooden floor, making the girls snicker and snort even harder. Thud Thud Thud Thud My eyes widen at the ominous sound of something heavy repeatedly mming into the floor, inching closer and closer to my position. An asional strained grunt joins the noise and it sounds like some kind of behemoth ising after me. I look at Cornelia and the other girls as intently as I can but they just keep having fun watching my expression and the iing monster. Shit. My skills and abilities are so fucking dulled right now. I feel like Im back to the point right after leaving the castle for the first time before establishing the brothel. The menacing thudding almost reaches my ass trapped in a chair made of jello and I look to the side as much as I can, a little afraid of what Im going to see. Then, with one more thud, it finallyes into my sight and I deadpan instantly. Ugh! Why does water have to weigh so much onnd Fei sighs heavily, meeting my gaze. Hi! I stare at the ck-haired Mermaid shoved into a burly barrel while bent in half like a fucking shrimp. Both the top and bottom end of the dazzling, aquaticdy sticks out of the waters surface, which sloshes with each movement, spilling past the edges and onto the floorboards. I finally realise that the thudding noise was made by Fei somehow hoisting her massive bucket into the air and skipping forward. How are you feeling, stair? She beams at me with a slightly shy expression. The girlsugh at my stunned face andpleteck of words to respond to the lovely Mermaid. Finally, I lose it and start chuckling almost maniacally at theical sight. Ive just awoken and Im already done with this day. Ive been swallowed by my bead, turned into a living chair with a dick, and now a Mermaid folded in half and shoved into a barrel came to check up on me. Im going mental, for sure. Did you at least close the door? I ask after more or less regathering my wits. Fei blushes more and lets out a cute giggle, which works well enough as an answer. Lianne trots to the entrance and takes care of it like the proper owner of this abode. She quickly returns to us and I sigh. I cant anymore. Do whatever you want. Just be careful because it looks like Im not fully myself yet. The Primordial body might be there but I cant be sure. I smile at them wryly. Im ready too. We can begin anytime, Neira adds from behind her easel, a pencil in each of her hands. Ill begin, then. Maybe Ill finally be able to make you cum first. Cornelia grins at me devilishly and raises her hips. Mercy? I chuckle lightly. Nuh-uh. She ms her booty back down, sending ripples through the thinyer ofbined slime covering everything around my cock. I groan in bliss as her tight little butt squeezes me with love during the mighty shove. Shes already ustomed herself to my shape a little bit as we talked with my cock inside her bum. This is going to be so much fun. She licks her lips with a devious smile. Cornelia supports herself on my covered shoulders and starts bouncing up and down faster and faster. Loud smacks fill the room with each m. My hard member drills through her backdoor one poke after another. Meanwhile, I get to watch how Cornelias perky breasts jiggle in front of my eyes and how rivers of love nectar escape her currently freed slit. Shes clearly feeling damn good from having her asshole railed. Shit Ahhhh Ahhhh Its still as good Ahhhh As ever She moans openly into my face without holding back. Thats quite rare but I assume its connected to them wanting to be as good to me as possible, no matter thepany. It makes me a little warm not just at the crotch but also at the heart. I know that asking these girls not to push themselves out of theirfort zones at this moment would do nothing good so I decide to ept their feelings as they are. Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh How does my ass feel? Ahhh Ahhhh Did you miss it? Cornelia rains tender pecks all over my lips while working her hips hard. Every other bang draws out a grunt from me and she relishes in that noise. Im fully at her mercy for once. Shes always liked to be the submissive one during our lovely meetings but today its me who is bound and restricted. It seems to light a fire in her. Come on! Why cant you cum already! Ahhh Ahhh sheins with a yful pout. From how desperate her movements be, it seems like she is quickly approaching her climax already. She might have been starved for some physical affection even more than I thought. But, that only means Ill be able to watch her orgasm from getting her backdoor sted. Aware that she is bringing herself close to the edge, Cornelia doesnt slow down. She actually bes even more fierce and hammers her tight ring onto me with even more vigour. Finally, she takes it a little bit too far and a throaty groan escapes her throat as she climaxes on my cock, mming it as deep into her butt as she can. I take in the sight of her trembling figure and little trickles of lewd juices leaking from her perfect folds right onto the slime in front of her pretty pussy. Cornelia pants heavily whileing down from her high and rests her forehead against mine, her violet eyes boring into mine with pure love and passion. Fuck Haaaah I cant believe you still held back She adorably scrunches her nose. It was a close one, I admit with a smile and push my lips into hers, sealing them with an affectionate kiss. You can still finish him off if you want. I got a better idea for a good position, Neiraments from behind her and we both take a peek at our painter Elf. She changes the canvas and beckons Cornelia toe to her. My magician obliges right away and slips me out of her snug asshole with a blissful sigh. Meru, Lianne, and Fei lock onto my cock with hungry gazes, watching it bob a little after getting released from Cornelias clutches. The other two women finish their meeting and my lovely magician wife prowls back to me with a devilish grin as Neira prepares herself to capture the uing scene. Cornelia stops in front of my legs and spins around, letting me see the sexy jiggle of her tender butt. She backs onto me, moving over my covered thighs. Pressing her back into my chest, she spreads her knees wide, opening up her secret ce to our spectators, and alluringly arches her back. Her hands grab the sides of my head, or the slime covering it, and her own head tilts to the back so that her mouth is close to my ears. She wiggles herself until I feel her eager butthole press into my tip. With one might smack, she drives my cock all the way into her tight anus. One lusty groanter, she starts bouncing on me again, this time in a much more exposed position. From my point of view, I get to watch her puffed-out chest heave enticingly and get a glimpse of the faces of our observers. Meru and Lianne get on their knees and I soon start sensing two tongues dragging over my shaft from between Cornelias legs whenever she lets me out of her butt. They work in tandem to make me burst. Damn Thats cheating You know exactly what to do to turn me on I grunt at them. Neira smirks at me yfully, focusing on her picture. I bet Shino gave them those ideas. In any way, Ive already been close and now Im speeding towards my climax with all the sweet attention my cock is getting. Additionally, the tongue duo goes right after my two treasures and sucks a gem into their mouths one each. That makes me groan again as the pleasure spikes a lot. Just like that. Milk him dry, girls, Neira directs them like a professional porn producer. Cornelia chuckles by the side of my face. Just let it go Ahhh Ahhh Fill me up, darling It doesnt take them long to coax an orgasm out of me and she clearly notices my hard member twitching inside her lovely bum. She ms it down onest time and grinds her waist around to fulfil Neiras request. A rush of milky seed bursts into her backdoor and paints her insides white one jet after another. The other two keep rolling their tongues around my tightening balls, increasing the load my beautiful mage receives. With me fully done, Cornelia steps off myp, turns around, and leans in to peck my lips once more. White cream drips out of her second exit but she doesnt care about it in the slightest. Showing me a gorgeous smile, she nces back at everyone. Who is next? She raises a brow at our small crowd. I have just the perfect way to clean up after you, my dear Cornelia. Lianne giggles sweetly and skips towards me with a happy step, waving her arms by her sides like a cute girl. Without stopping, she rests her hands on the sides of my member and suddenlyunches herself into a handstand on myp. She intentionally tilts way too far and her petite butt smacks me in the face with a soft p, evoking a chuckle from me. She lowers herself on her arms, spreads her legs, and arches her back. Her fragrant slit arrives right in front of my mouth just as I feel her lips envelop my erection. This crazy nympho MILF Lianne ms her royal pussy into my lips and nose, starting to suck me off while upside down. I bet Neira and the others have an amazing view as the grip on my cock slowly tightens while the Queen shoves me into her throat without a hint of gagging. It must be a perfect bulge from their perspective. I peel my mind off the incredible blowjob Im getting and whip my tongue out to respond in kind. A reverberating moan travels through my dick as Liannes voice rolls through her tight throat due to my actions. I lick her leaking honeypot like my life depends on it. I catch a few of the girls watching me intently as I eat her out with an almost animalistic ferocity, perhaps cing themselves in the Queen''s spot. It turns out that my recent orgasm left me quite sensitive as I can already feel myself building up another one. It doesnt look like I have any issues getting up and ready multiple times, though, but perhaps my passive of being able to fully control my releases isnt working at its full capacity. I should still be able to cum buckets for these incredible women without disappointing them with my stamina. My petite nympho Queen soon draws another shot out of me and greedily swallows all the life fluid while still upside down. I groan into her fragrant crevice and tirelessly flick her clit with my tongue, managing to push Lianne past the edge about the time I stop flooding her tense throat with my semen. She wrings me dry with the added squeezes and swallows during her own high and sshes my face with a small burst of warm nectar at the same time. Cooling down, she pushes herself off me and brings her feet back to the floor, unclogging her throat only after that, scooping every single bit of my seed with her tongue as she leaves my cock alone. And this is girls how you properly suck your husband off whenever he is tired and pent up. She grins at me and the others as they apud her happily. Dont forget to train your throat alongside your arms. I roll my eyes at her antics and nce around to see who is going to take over round three. Can I please stair next? Fei asks timidly from the depths of her barrel. Everyone nces at Meru and she shrugs lightly. I dont mind. But it might be a little difficult with how he is stuck in the position of a chair. The pretty Mermaid ponders a bit about it until Lianne raises her hand. I know! Meru,e here! Meru and the Queen step closer to the barrel and start whispering with Fei. Lianne suggests something and Feis eyes widen in surprise before a big smile blossoms on her lips and she starts nodding frantically. They exchange a few more words and seem toe to an agreement. Before you do anything, if anyone is going to want some baby batter in their womb, do me a favour and use the Anticonception Magic. Im not fully convinced that my sperm control passive works wlessly at the current moment. I certainly cant indefinitely hold back my orgasms, I present a small request to them as the duo starts pulling Fei out of her big bucket. They all exchange nces and make a serious nod towards me. Then, the folded Mermaid finally escapes her prison and my strong sharkgirl carries her to me in her firm arms. Lianne works her magic over the fish-tailed girls pelvis and the sigil appears above her alluring mound. She then takes Feis hands and stops to my left while Meru moves her grip to Feis tail and stops to my right. For a moment, my brain tries topute what they are trying to achieve, but as they spread the sweet Mermaid horizontally over myp with her front facing down, it finally clicks into ce. Ready? On three. One, two, three! Lianne counts down as they do three test swings upwards before plunging Feis pussy right onto my cock with the fourth one. Ahhhhmmmm! Yessss! I watchpletely stunned as Meru and Lianne hoist Feis body up and down while holding her hands and tail. They drop the Mermaid repeatedly on my dick, precisely aiming her wet slit at my tip. It feels amazing for me, and I bet its just impossible to describe for the young aquatic girl. Shit Im surrounded by a bunch of psychos Guh I groan openly. They all giggle at myment, even Meru letting out a soft chuckle as a hint of a joyful smile curls the edges of her mouth up. Shes clearly having fun tossing her distant cousin into the air and back onto my member. No one could have expected this. Ahhmmm! Ahmmm! Ahmmmm! Feis cries fill the chamber and sheughs between each pration too. Maybe she is the one having the most fun out of this. Meanwhile, all I can do is watch this hrious scene of the fresh Diva dropping her marvellous pussy onto my tip. She catches me staring and beams at me excitedly. Switch it up, Meru! Lianne barks another order and I raise a brow at them. Then, I groan again as Feis whines intensify too. Her two holders start bringing her ends in opposite directions, one moving up, the other moving down. It creates a new type of motion and achieves a creative angle of my cock dipping into the cute Mermaids love nest, stroking her insides in a very unconventional way. The time my shaft spends dragging over her snug channel bes much longer with the resulting tilt and it brings us both closer to the finish line bit by bit. You fucking lunatics I let out a chuckle-moan. The cabin is fully taken over by Feisughter and amorous screams, apanied byscivious noises of unconventional lovemaking. All we are nowcking is for someone to start jumping over Feis body like a jumping rope and the world is officially fucking done with this shit. Im the husband of the biggest sexual deviants in this realm. Ahmmm! Ahmmmmm! Ahhhhhmm! Im almosting! Ahmmm! Please! Together! I try my best to time myself to her request but theres not much that I can do. Thankfully, Feis perfect passage starts constricting around me just the moment I begin struggling and Iunch my everything into her deepest depths as the two women on my sides impale the hanging Mermaid onto my cock with theirst swing. I flood Feis pussy just as she wishes for it, and exhale heavily. As Meru and Lianne raise her up, they reveal my still hard and eager to continue cock. That was something else! Fei exims cheerfully as they drop her back into the barrel. If this is what sex is like on the surface, I have no doubts that almost anyone you ask wille to your brothel! I snicker at her awe-struck expression. Perhaps she is onto something. We might call this position Mermaid Out of Water and add it to our menu. It kind of resembles a fish that gets washed onto the shore and tries to bounce back into the water. After Fei is fully delivered to her massive bucket, Meru approaches me from the front and joins our lips in a slow but sensual exchange of pecks. Please, tell me at least you are a normal one. I chuckle at her and she shows a tiny smile. Since you should rest, I will help you rest and do it slowly. Enjoy, stair, she replies calmly and leaves a loving kiss on my cheek before turning around. Showing me her enticing back and magnificent tail, she lowers herself onto me like any normal girl while taking a peek at my expression over her shoulder. I sigh in bliss as her chilly insides tenderly wrap me up in an affectionate hug. Just as she promised, Meru starts to slowly move up and down, letting me catch a break after all the crazy sex that has just taken ce. And Ill need all the rest I can if we want to wrap all the Sahuagin stuff anytime soon. Chapter 170 – Slow Transition Chapter 170 C Slow Transition After sharing a slower moment with my fierce sharkgirl mate, letting Meru pamper me gently with everything she has to offer, I finally get some well-deserved rest. I assumed Neira would be the one closing the party but she just sends me a warm smile while still doing her magic behind the easel. Its a breath of fresh air to see one of my wives not throwing herself at my bone like a starved dog on any given asion. Im sure she would dly join in on the fun but uses her painting as an excuse to let me catch my breath. While doing exactly that, Emi and Safi, who are stillbined together, switch their form into that of a bed again. All the women, save for my Dark Elf artist, jump onto the bouncy mattress and surround me with their alluring bodies. It feels a tad awkward with the only parts of mine protruding from the slime being my face and cock, but I do get to enjoy the quite magical view of having them look at me from above with loving smiles. Of course, Neira doesnt waste any time and gets right to capturing another scene to immortalise my life. The thought about my position inside the stic bed makes me realise that I havent really heard anything from the two devoted Slimes making it up. Asked about that, the girls exin that Safi and Emi don''t seem to be able to get through to me with Whispers due to my weakened, chaotic state. And, since they are my bed,cking crucial parts such as lips, they cant really speak. Im told that they dont mind it and will continue helping my body rx as much as they can. So, I slowly recover as we chat a little. Of course, with my current position, it doesnt surprise me that a hand or two wanders towards the firm tower in the middle of the bed during these conversations. It would be way too much to expect them to staypletely away from that specific area, especially taking into consideration the fact that Lianne is present. Thankfully, they do spare me from anything more intense and draining. After regathering enough of my bearings, using up a lot of potions, pills, meds, and everything that can speed up my recovery, I get up and move to see what Neira hase up with in the meantime. Though, saying get up is a bit stretching it. Its Safi and Emi who shape themselves into a full-body suit and drag me around whenever I ask them. Slimeman: Return of the Raging Boner. With vengeance! All of us gather near the talented Elfs station and examine her craft. She has made a bunch of neat sketches, mostlypleted drawings, and even started setting up the groundwork for entire paintings. No surprise, shes captured every single position the girls have used on me while I was a chair and a bed. These are going to be a collection. Maybe we can even put them in an entire hallway back at home if we cut my face out or something. Many techniques disyed by the sketches are quite enticing. But, thats a thought for another time. Wishing to finally get out of Liannes Love Lodge, my perfect wives allow for that and escort me into the ship. I do argue a little about my clothes, or theck of them to be precise, but I fail to achieve anything in that regard and surrender myself to my exhibitionist fate. At least, I feel like Im starting to regain more control of my important parts, forcing the beast down so as not to slice through the air as I walk around. Thest thing I want right now is to entice an entire ship of horny sea women with my dangling stiffy. But, the girls we stumble onto smile at me joyfully and happily, clearly d to see me back up, even if I have to walk with a full-body support suit. I thank them for keeping the ship in a ready state and helping with everything they can while they share their thanks for my valiant fighting. Im sure everyone has heard the details about thest battle by now. We meet up with Alyssa and stop by the helm for a while. She fills me in on what Ive missed regarding the ship and her crew while I briefly recount the story from my side. She gives me a more up-to-date introduction to what is currently going on around here, letting me know that we are still above the fallen Sahuagin capital. The returning squads and units are still a pain in the ass, as it seems. Spending some time amongst the crew, I decide to take a look at the situation under the water by myself and we all jump off the ship. With the cold water around me, I dont really need Safi and Emi to chill my body, but I keep myself from saying that out loud. I can tell that they love every second of being useful to me so I see no issue in leaning on them and their kind devotion. They deserve all the happiness, no matter what brings it to them, even if thats having to drag me around everywhere on my every whim. We find some Mermaids and other aquatic races moving around, swimming into or out of the ugly city. Their numbers are lower than during the open confrontation, but I can tell that the most eager warriors remained on site. I even recognize a bunch of the released prisoners among the people we pass by while heading towards the underwater settlement. Many stop to gawk at us. Or more likely at me. Fei, back in her element, whistles loudly and a shadow descends onto us after a brief moment. Her trusty steed shows up with the holding attached to its body. She beams at me while gesturing at the smart gimmick to let people hang onto the proud beast and we all oblige, taking the ell taxi to the Sahuagin capital. Only then do I notice that many more eels provide the same service to everyone else. I would have never expected the Mermaids to turn the eggs we brought back to their new home into their personal transporters. Getting curious about that once more, I turn to my Diva friend as we zoom forward. I know you girls brought these with you from back home, but whats the entire story behind them? Arent they as big if not even bigger than the mother we have in in that cave? How are they so matured? A proud grin curls up Feis pouty lips. After we set up the incubation room, we too thought that it would take a long time not only for them to break out of their shells but also toe under our wings. But, some of the caretakers noticed that our songs changed after bing Divas. Ah. I cock my head to the back in understanding, having a decently urate idea of what shes getting at. Its most likely as you think. They experimented a lot and found out that we can influence the beasts inside the eggs and the eggs themselves too. She giggles sweetly. After many days of testing, they came up with a list of songs and their supposed effects. Then, everyone worked hard together and we grew the eels up at an incredible pace. They are now not only bound to our tribe, remainingpletely loyal to our kin, but also much, much stronger than the other eels out there in the ocean. Damn. Thats impressive. Your voices are incredibly versatile. I didnt think you would be able to speed-grow these beings with the power of your songs. But, thats great news and discovery. I nod at her, impressed. She blushes visibly and escapes my eyes, making me wonder just how much she had to say during that taming project. Fei is clearly way too giddy to hear thepliments regarding this operation. She must have yed an integral part in that research and experimentation. So, we ride the taxi murder eel and reach the settlement. I dont know what I expected, but the streets and the horrendous buildings are more or less empty, save for some of our people that stayed behind to take down the returning enemies. Blood covers a lot of everything, though the bodies and their pieces seem to have been cleaned up after the ughter that has taken ce all around here. Of course, most of the underwater town is in pieces after the emergence of the Kraken. It looks like it has broken out of the heart of the city, where the pce has been in the past. Its a miracle that so many prisoners survived the beasts entrance. Many streets and buildings give a feeling like they are going to crumble in a blink, plunging into the dark depths of the branching hole left by the monster. But, since we are underwater, they arent as susceptible to simple gravity. We locate Cir near the remains of the pce, overseeing the transfer of goods saved and excavated from the crumbled town. There certainly arent any more people to get out, at least not alive. A brief pang of guilt washes over me as I realise that bringing the fight to the Sahuagins is what triggered this destructive event, taking many innocent lives that were lost to the destruction the Kraken left in its wake. Fei and Meru are first to quickly console me and assure me that I shouldnt me myself for it since no one could have known. Besides, those lives would have been lost if not worse had I not intervened. In the end, I give in and let everyone cheer me up with their kind attempts. Not long after that, I get to experience the returning units on my own. My precious wives prohibit me from intervening so I have to leave it to the others. Its going to be a good evaluation of the defenders strength. Though, I have no doubt that they are capable after the battle weve been in together and having in mind the fact that they repelled any threat for a week straight while I was in aa. Cir takes the lead alongside two more people I dont recognize. One of them is a Sea Nymph with lots of scars over her mesmerising body, clearly a fierce warrior that must have been taken as a prisoner. The other is a handsome Triton with green scales and apleteck of hair, even on his head. That takes me a little off guard for a moment but I try not to stare at the weirdly unsettling image. Each of them bolts towards a different direction after finishing their brief strategy meeting. They take their own units and prepare for the uing defence, covering the town with a triangle formation. I worry about them just a little, but they quickly prove themselves in my eyes. The soldiers on the frontlines battle in a much more organised manner, listening to themands of their respective leaders. They arent yet a fully professional army, but they are enough to fend off irregr waves of chaotic Sahuagins trying to get back home to see what the fuck has happened while they were gone. Everyone fights with vigour, clearly ecstatic to have a chance to tear more of those assholes to shreds with their own two hands, or however many they have, or whatever kind of limbs they have. After a short while, Im sure that they are enough to defend their positions against anything thates at them. Plus, many of the Divas I have created aid the army with their trained murder eels. I dont think theres a second Kraken or a Shaman on the level of the emperor anywhere near. They can handle anything below that. This makes me a bit more secure about leaving them here and departing to take care of the unholy gates scattered all over the sea bed. My girls object to that n, saying that Im nowhere in a state to do anything, but I assure them that Im going to fully recover before considering what to do. Thatst part isnt exactly true since Im constantly thinking about it, but Im not going to act without their knowledge and approval. Seeing everything that I can, I return to the ship and focus on getting back on my own feet. I have no doubt that all my belovedpanions would like to support me for as long as they can, but I cant remain half-crippled forever, no matter how much I enjoy their care too. I have to heal and consolidate my sixth Tier. Its going to be a while before it fully settles within me. The next few days fly by in a sh. I do get lots of rest and receive lots of love from my wives. As soon as I recover enough for most of my skills and abilities to click back into ce, they dont spare my body anymore. We fuck like rabbits and I dont really stop it either. I can feel myself healing even faster while indulging in the core theme of my ss, which is physical pleasure and love. Naturally, its not just my devoted lovers that are d to be of help to me and I let the others pitch in too after being harassed about it by Lianne and the others. Thus, Alyssas crew and the Divas jump on the proverbial ship and also participate in the grand healing operation, taking advantage of my need to recover to jump on that cock as much as they can. Soon, I feel like new, but my Status doesnt change much yet. Im back to full health and the extent of my abilities, at least. It doesnt really bother me to wait a few more days or longer for everything to settle in properly. Ive waited for the next Tier a bit and this is just nothingpared to that period. But, it doesnt really mean that Im going to just continue staying idle and stuffing every hole in a few-mile radius all day. With my strength recovered, theres no reason to dy everything any further. Weve been on the sea for a long time, and even if Alyssas crew is a gathering of badass, sea-loving sailor women, it certainly does take a toll on them, at least a mental one, no matter how much I boost their morale. I dont want to extend this mission unnecessarily. People are waiting for us back at home too. So, I decide to gather a small team and depart. At first, everyone objects, but Fei suggests using her eel, assuring us that it can travel at an incredible speed, especially with the help of a Divas song. Emphasising thest bit, she pretty much cements her presence in the party since I feel like she wouldnt give her preciouspanion to anyone else. It takes a lot of pleasing and reasoning with my beloved wives but they finally relent. Me, Meru, Fei, Safi, and Emi are the final roster of the striking squad that is going to take down all the remaining gates. Cir found lots of information on the location of most if not all of them and weve studied those in extreme detail, making our own map of the massive sea bed. It shouldnt take us forever, but it will be a moment. Thus, we agree to regroup back at home. My other wives andpanions are to start their return trip not too long after our departure. Its not like Alyssa and her crew can help too much with the Sahuagins since those bastards keep themselves mostly under the water. Theres no reason for them to stay anchored in the middle of the ocean just to wait for me to achieve my goal. Before separating, we all gather next to the ship, on a big tform of ice created by my caring magician wife. The Mermaids poke their heads out of the water while the sailor girls peek over the railing to look down at us. Feis eel is eagerly waiting by our side too, fully equipped for a long journey. Dont stall, idiot, Cornelia whimpers into my ear as I hug her dearly. I wont. I promise. I smile warmly while patting her back. Im going to wrap this up in a sh. Maybe Ill even beat you to it and wee you back in the docks. She snorts at me and pulls away with onest peck on my lips. Take care of yourself. Dont worry about us. We can kick as much ass as you can. I know. I chuckle, turning to the others. See you soon. As for those who we might not see that soon, thank you for your help with everything. I hope that your new homes and your waters will now be much safer. Just rely on each other and things are going to be fine. Sharing a brief, affectionate moment with all the people important to my heart, I wave at the sailor girls and the fishdies before taking a spot on the eels back. This time, Feis friend has been equipped with three saddles and handlebars, one for me, Meru, and Fei. Safi and Emi will stick to me in their suit form for the trip. Bidding farewell to everyone, we rush towards the setting sun. Minus the sun since we are deep underwater and it''s dark as hell everywhere here even though its still the middle of the day. I cant believe Im on a journey to save the world with you, after which we will finally make the waters a safe ce again and return to your home together. Fei sighs dreamily as we speed ahead. She is definitely using some kind of ability or something else to shield us from the force of the current we created. Or its her long friends doing. Nevertheless, I chuckle lightly while shaking my head and give her thick tail a tender squeeze as it bellows right in front of me. I think you are forgetting something again. Its not nice to run away from your responsibilities, youngdy. Fei pouts at me over her shoulder. I dont need to take lessons from the old crones if Im going back with you. There are many of us now and anyone can rece me. Im not one of the only two Divas in our tribe anymore. It wont make any difference. Its still something you should do as a Mermaid. Forgetting that its a tradition, you will certainly learn a lot of useful stuff from those elders. Theres no rush. I wont suddenly run away with my entire mansion somewhere deeper ind. I smirk at her. She nibbles on her bottom lip and sighs heavily. Alright. Im sorry. I will do as the Matriarch says and wont try to find an excuse to sneak out anymore. Good. You shouldnt neglect your personal development just for me. There will be plenty of time to have fun, either in the water or onnd. I wink at her. You are right. Besides, it hasnt been long since I passed the idea of turning some of the clean water channels in the sewers into a highway for aquatic folk to my trusted inventors and constructors. Besides, we will have to prepare a good environment for your kind too, I add. Thats true. Im sure you wouldnt let me use that barrel again. She giggles with a mischievous spark in her eyes and I shake my head. We continue our journey in rtive silence. Now and then, we run into the returning Sahuagins and make quick work out of them, helping lessen the burden on the defenders back at the capital. It doesnt slow us down too much and Feis animalpanion is incredibly fast. I have a feeling that shes grown him to be like that. It would match her role as a scout decently well. Not wasting any time, we start hitting up the spots marked on our makeshift map, using the capital as our orientation point. Its quite easy following a single direction while knowing that we have it behind our backs and are heading somewhere in a straight line. Unfortunately, we quickly realise that all the Xes on our map are also viges or other cespletely piged and ruined by the Sahuagin bastards. They did need blood and organs for their wicked rituals so its quite logical. It just makes us think for a moment about the scale of the destruction and pretty much genocide. If we hadnt stopped them, the entire environment would have been in danger of being annihted. So, we try to steel ourselves as we travel from one extremely sad and painful location to another. Safi and Emi help me with the patterns and we nullify their power as quickly as we can, not wanting to remain in those desecrated viges for any longer than we have to. Hopefully, with the arrays gone, some sea folk will be able to push through that revolting feeling and settle back down in these spots. In about a week, we take down more or less half of the evil gates. At that point, I feel somewhat stronger after a good sleep alongside my dazzlingpanions. I confirm that I hit Tier 6 with everything that it entails. My stats jump exactly by the same, static amount, but I know well that its not what matters in my case, and just a single nce at the numbers in brackets proves that. I could have base values at zero and still be out of this world with those separate numbers. As for the skills, since we dont seem to be in too much trouble, I save checking the few new ones until we get back so I can do it with all my beloved wives. Unless something happens, of course. Then, Im not going to hesitate and give them a quick nce. Though, Im sure I should be able to solve all our issues here with just my current strength and the aid of my badassdies. Im going to have to try and invite Lumina more into my Soul Realm now that Im a bit more durable too. I know she is trying to limit her visits to the minimum to keep her soul from straining mine as even a fragment of her can pretty much turn me into dust. Im well aware that what she has shown as her avatar back during the fight with the Shaman was just a fraction of her power. I wonder if Tier 10 is even enough to stand alongside a goddess. The rest of the marked settlements take us a bit less time than the first half and we wrap it up in about five days. Perhaps Im a bit eager to finally return and reunite with everyone back at home in blood and flesh. Its nothingpared to sharing a mental conversation or even a brief meeting in our dreams. Maybe Im getting a bit homesick after all. Thanks to our meticulous nning, we end up as close to Evaneheim as we can with our final vige. Fei slows down our method of transport rather than encouraging the dutiful eel to go faster and I can guess why. She will have to separate from us the moment we arrive at the docks. I dont me her for wanting to spend some more time with us by stalling the arrival. Fei, I call to her and she flinches immediately, making me chuckle. Im not going to scold you. We can stop here for a moment if you would like. I can already tell we are close. If you keep dropping the speed, we will move at a snails pace soon anyway. She nces at me over her shoulder with an apologetic smile and wee to a halt. Leaving our seats, we gather on top of our valiant taxi and I bring the adorable Mermaid into my embrace. Fei scans my face for a few moments and then snuggles into the crook of my neck with a long sigh. Im going to miss you again she admits. The others too Even Cir, though she wont say it She has a lot of responsibilities. And she knows that we can meet now and then as soon as she gives me a hint through our connection. Dont be too greedy. I rub her back with one hand and thread my fingers through her ck hair with the other. Same goes for all of us. We have things we need to prioritise. Ill be waiting for you and any friends you may bring. Maybe I will spread the news about our special Patron in the temple. She smirks at me slyly. Though, I dont think they will believe my words easily. I would say that the appearance of dozens of Divas more or less at the same time and from the same tribe does make things quite believable. I caress her cheek. Fei brings her face up and we share a slow, gentle kiss. Thank you for everything you have done for us. And for me. We are strong thanks to you. I never dreamed about seeing a glimpse of the Goddess, nor mating with the person she has picked as her apostle. I feel just a little special. Thats because you are. So, just keep making yourself even more special by learning about your race and my predecessor. She snorts cutely. You dont have to motivate me any more. Im not going to go back on my word. Thank you once more. I nod and we put some distance between us. She smiles sweetly at my Slime beauties and Meru. Take good care of him. I bet he puts himself in even more danger onnd than in our waters. I roll my eyes at herment but Meru nods with some kind of determination in her fierce gaze. Then, we all share a hug with Fei and let her mount the eel alone. With onest wave, she slowly leaves and we watch her disappear into the deep sea without turning back to look at us over her shoulder, which definitely doesnte easy to her. Alright. Our turn now. Lets maybe find a less crowded ce to pop out of the depths without any warning. I put my hands on my hips and hear Emi giggle in my mind. We get to the docks in about twenty minutes of fast swimming and emerge by one of the wooden tforms just above the surface of the water. Quickly jumping onto the nks, we walk up the stairs like nothing has happened. I realise that our diving suits might catch some unnecessary attention so we dry off and hop into our official clothes. Im back in my favourite suit and the girls wear their maid uniforms. Even Meru dons on, which is rare. She looks deadly in it rather than cute but its sexy in its own way. As we wander through the port, I cant shake off the feeling that something is slightly different. At the first nce, nothing has really changed, but theres just this tingle that reinforces what I would call intuition or something. My eyes pick up on some differences but my brain isnt able to fully process them. Finally, I get it. The demi-human ves carrying crates, goods, or doing any other stuff look different. They are a bit less hunched from fear, some look much better physically, and some even dare to hold their heads high instead of glueing their gazes to the ground. This is new. We move closer to one of the merchants coordinating the loading of goods onto his ship over a wooden ramp while holding a list of them and ticking things off on it. I clear my throat to indicate our arrival. Hello. Weve just stepped off our ship and were curious about something, though we arent sure if its an okay thing to ask. Would you maybe mind at least letting us know if we arent doing too much seeking such information? The middle-aged man scanned me with his inquisitive eyes before smiling. I dont know, Im quite busy at the moment, and as they say, time is money. I summon a small sack of coins and shake it a few times while raising my brow. The mans eyes turn wide as he clearly recognizes the sound of gold. Hes a really skilled and knowledgeable merchant, just as I thought. He clears his throat this time. I would love to help you satiate your curiosity, young master. What do you need? I heard that the kingdom was leaning slightly into Human supremacy so I was a bit worried about bringing mypanions with me, but it doesnt look to me like the demi-humans here are in extremely pitiful states, I exin. Ah. You are lucky, then. This is a recent change. A new ruling regarding demi-human ves was introduced about two weeks ago. It was a bit hectic in the beginning but things have started settling down already. He grins. Demi-human ves are now protected the same way as the Human ves. So, you dont have to worry about your little friends here being captured unjustly or something like that. At least not openly and not in the capital. I rub my chin while nodding. Seems like Ross managed to push through the stubborn nobles. This is great. We are another step closer to creating a safer ce for everyone. Thank you, kind sir. I hand him the small sack. We will be on our way then. He checks the contents and licks his lips after noticing that I haven''t scammed him. Pardon my assumption, but you look like someone who enjoys thepany of non-humans, young master. I heard from my boys that theres a very popr ce here that lets people spend time around various races. Including some quality time. My men tend to blow most of their savings on that quite high-ss establishment each time we arent on the water. It might be worth checking out. I nod with a big smile, which he seems to interpret as my approval of his tip. Rather than that, Im d to hear that we are on the minds of not just regrs but also short-term visitors. And I have no doubt that they pass on the word further on their journeys. Bidding farewell to the merchant, we spill into the streets of Evaneheim. Same as in the docks, we can now easily notice the changed behaviour of the ves. This sight reminds me of something and I decide to drop by somewhere before getting home, letting the girls know about the altered ns. I bring us to Selinas and easily secure a meeting with the boss. One of the well-dressed receptionists guides us to the owners main office chamber and leaves us alone in front of the door. Selina invites us in after I knock and wee into the view of the maturedy with an excessive addiction to anything thats red. She sends a soft smile my way and gestures for us to sit down. I heard your little entourage returned with a few heads and I was starting to worry that the sea imed you. She chuckles quietly. But, I was sure that you are stronger than this and Im d to see that my ability to judge people is still functioning well no matter my increasing years. You have a skill to judge people? I raise a brow at her. She shakes her head and hand. No, nothing of sorts. Its just my gut feeling. I see. Anyway, I heard about the change. I came in to check how you are faring. Even though I gave you some heads up, demi-human ves have definitely been a big loss for you. I lead us towards the main topic. That helped me immeasurably. She grins widely. I had enough time to prepare as much as I could. Thanks to that, my losses were minimal. Technically, I even earned rather than lost from the reform. Howe? You had to release at least some part of your captives, no? I ask curiously. Yes, of course. And I released whoever had been kept unjustly, but not before selling off most of my merchandise to other traders at a bargain price. She lets out herdylike chuckle. I announcedplete restructuration of my business a moment before the reform hit, starting a big sale. Of course, I prepared official documents for all the ves so that their history could be tracked as far as to the way how they were captured. It was an extremely sessful sale. Iugh openly. And they had to release their fresh purchases right away or else they would be in deep shit. You really are a born merchant. That move not only earned you some decent coin to cover the necessary changes but also put all yourpetition under additional pressure. Such a genius. Your lovely friends helped me with funds too. I appreciate your constant patronage, stair. She raises her wine ss in a toast and I join her. Oh? Care to borate? I nce at her after taking a sip. You were buying lots of strong people. As far as I know, price wasnt an issue and you were looking for anyone with actual battle, adventuring, army experience and so on. The additional requirement was for them to be female and of unparalleled beauty, though it was a secondary condition, Selina exins. Some of them have joined you before the reform and I hope your girls knew what they were doing since you would be obliged to release those unjustly captured too. I would feel bad knowing that you got nothing out of that. I snicker and nod respectfully. Thank you for worrying about us. Everything should be alright on our end. We knew about the reform so I trust their judgement. In any way, its great to see the world changing bit by bit. Im looking forward to our further cooperation. I dont think I will feel that bad buying from you anymore thanks to knowing that your merchandise isnt uwfully acquired. You will find my merchandise much better cared for now, therefore its quality raised too. Prices are slowly rising everywhere, though I dont think this is a problem for you. Selina winks at me. Now, I have to excuse myself but I do need to attend to an important customer. We apany Selina as far as we can and leave the building soon after. Im certain that the mentioned purchases are rted to our mercenary program and Im super curious to see how things are going. With some morews protecting the demi-humans, things are starting to look good for it. We might be able to start operating in no time. Exciting. Chapter 171 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Priestess and Her Holy Legion Chapter 171 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Priestess and Her Holy Legion Back in a certain well-known mansion located in the Human capital, a little bit before stairs return... Mistress, we received a report saying that thedies are back and will soon reach the estate, Renes muffled voice passes through the door to my office as the Dogkin maid knocks on the wood gently. I take a quick look at the standing clock to my right and nod to myself. Theyve returned a bit earlier than what Ive been told but Im sure that predicting the pace of a ship is a tough feat even for the Goddess. Weather and water can be finicky and we all know that she shouldnt interfere in such basic mortal matters for no reason. Thank you, Rene. I wille and greet them in a moment, I reply, returning my focus to the document forms lying in front of me. Naturally, Mistress Elea. I can practically hear her polite bow in her bubbly voice. I shall excuse myself now and return to my duties. Everything is proceeding within the given expectations. We are on a good path to making it on time. Perfect. Im d we can all depend on you and the others. Now I can almost feel the light breeze her wagging tail is creating behind that cute butt of hers. Master is definitely going to reward you for your hard work. Ill make sure to make some space for you in his schedule. T-That would be wonderful, Mistress Elea. And finally, my sharp hearing picks up on the quiet noise of something tapping on the wooden floor, or perhaps dripping is a much more urate expression. A small grin sneaks up onto my lips. It would. Now, you can consider yourself dismissed. And, dont forget to wipe the floor in front of the door before you go. We dont want to create a slipping hazard out there. An adorable yelp answers me and something smooth brushes over the wooden panels before the sound of rushed footsteps echoes down the hallway. I cant help myself but let out a quiet chuckle. Beastkin girls in heat are just something else. Though, I have to agree that even just a thought about our beloved master can make any girl wet in seconds. No. Stop. I have important things to do. I cant be walking with my thighs mped for the rest of the day. Lets save those thoughts for when staires back. He will definitely insist that we all immediately take a break. You can gush at him as much as you want then, my lovely body. A sweet giggle reaches my ears from the side. Ria always says that sitting behind a desk is the worst thing you can do to keep your mind from wandering off. Leave the remaining forms to me. Ill dly finish it on my own. I nce at Elise, who is sitting at the side edge of my desk and smiling at me knowingly. Its of no surprise that shes noticed what kind of wandering off my mind conducted. She might look like a young, sweet, innocent girl, but that mature friend of hers filled her head with lots of life experience. Thank you. I will take you up on that offer, then. Let me know when you are done and we will make one final check together, bringing Ria with us too. I nod at her and stand up. Dont mention it. Just like everyone else, Im happy to help. This is a big operation and I really want it to seed without a hitch. A faint trace of rosiness colours her plump cheeks. That, and as you said, stair is definitely going to reward us for our effort. Shaking my head, I chuckle lightly. Looks like we are all craving for a piece of Master after not being able to bask in his feelings for a while. And fillings. She giggles once more and returns her focus to the papers. But, the blooming crimson spreading over her skin and the subtle bite in her bottom lip are enough of a confirmation of my earlier statement. Supplements can only get you so far. Taking onest look at the small pile of documents, I nod to myself and head out. After opening the door, I pause briefly to check if I can safely step out of the office, then cross over the slightly shinier spot on the floor just in case. Without further ado, I move through the corridors to reach the front entrance. I exchange a few words with a bunch of residents I pass by, mostly in greetings. Its a rest day so all the girls are either hanging out around the premises or visiting the towns facilities. Its been a long time since we have started letting everyone casually wander out and it still sometimes feels like a surreal dream to have members of other races parading through the Human capital with rtively no risk and danger to their well-being and lives. Its even better now after the recent reform of rules regarding very, though they are still extremely fresh. In any way, this only brings us even closer to the next step of our grand n. Of his grand n. And I will do everything in my power to make sure that things are ready right on time. Speaking of time, as I near the main entrance, I already begin noticing the arriving figure through the slightly warped ss parts of the doors. They stop to gather up and I open the gates of our paradise to them with a wide smile. Wee home, sister. My eyes roam over Cornelia. The Human woman shivers delicately. Oh, Goddess To think that it wasnt that long ago when the only thing I thought I would be married to until my very death was the royal library Now, Im actually being called a sister by the other wives of the man that has taken me You make it sound like he has captured you against your will, Cornelia. I chuckle at her. You know thats not what I meant. She sports a delicate blush. I know. I know. You were one of the first women to grace our husband with your love. Sometimes, it makes me a little jealous, even though my encounter with stair was nothing short of an exotic dream in itself. I offer her a hand and she walks inside. Where are the others? Cornelia groans while rolling her eyes. Jealous? I almost fucked everything up with my stupid stubbornness. Even if I started to realise my feelings back during his training, it was Sirgia who should be considered his first love here. We can never reach her level. You know how much he dotes on that sweet cinnamon roll. I guess I cant refute that. I smirk a bit. But, its not like we are neglected while he favours her. Yes, and you know again that its not what I meant. I was just stating the fact that she beat us all to it and is the rightful first wife if we consider how things work here rather than how he wants them to. Cornelia waves a hand at me. Anyway, this is pointless. We already know better than to uselessly think about this worlds customs around stair. As for the others, Lianne obviously had to check on her double and catch up, Meru and our Slimes are still with him, and Neira made a trip to fetch some supplies. She has a lot of work to do. You should have seen how many sketches and initial paintings she has done on the ship. I can imagine. We walk into the main lobby and she nces around. So, how are things around here? Are we still on the right track? She turns around and raises a brow at me. Everything is going ording to the schedule. Thanks to stairs brief detour, we were able to grab a few additional days to polish everything up. I was waiting for your return so that we could begin immediately after I fill you in, I reply. Well, theres no time like the present. We both know that it wont take him long to be back too. He already felt bad about noting with us to make a proper return. Cornelia rests her hands on her hips and smirks. Thats why everything has to be perfect. We need to show stair that he can chase his destiny freely while leaving everything else to us without a single worry. Its our responsibility as his wives to take proper care of his household, and that includes developing it in ways that would make him proud and happy, I state with a serious face. You know that he already knows that or else he would never go outside. He fears not being around to help when a problem arises. But, you are right. That is our duty, she says and then shivers once more. Damn. This whole wife thing is suddenly slowly sneaking up on me. It feels so weird. Iugh a little as I wrap my arm around her waist. Is someone perhaps expecting? A faint tug catches me off-guard as Cornelia suddenly freezes in ce. I stabilise myself before stumbling into her and take a look at her face for a possible exnation. Her eyes wide to the brim, she stares off into the distance. Cornelia? I frown at her in confusion. She looks at me, herplexion paler by the second. I Uhhh Ummmm My brows rise involuntarily. What happened? She chuckles awkwardly. You know how he exerted himself a lot to save us, right? Well Things got a bit heated afterwards Obviously But He was still really weak And some of his abilities were clearly suppressed So A sharp gasp escapes my throat. Did you get knocked up?! What?! No way! She jumps back and frantically waves her hands at me. I mean I took most of it in my ass Initially But we did a lot after And for some reason, I really, really yearned for him inside me If he hasnt recovered until then We I can feel a small grin forming on my lips. You wanted that child. Even if subconsciously, you didnt want to pass on that opportunity. No! She denies it immediately. I mean maybe... Or maybe yes... But Im not a mental bitch who would ever force a baby without my mans knowledge! Thats aplete betrayal of his trust! I will carry as many of his children as he wants, but only if he puts them in me consciously and willingly! She realises what she has just said and admitted to and the crimson shade of her embarrassment almost fully ovees her previous, paleplexion. Cornelia then res at me with a deadly serious gaze, clearly intending me to never speak of it again, especially in front of stair. Well, its not like he didnt know about the chance and yet he didnt stop you, so only time will tell. I shrug nonchntly. Were you two alone or? Her eyes widen a little bit again. All of us I chuckle openly and grab Cornelia to lead her forward once more. Oh, I cant wait to see everyones bellies start swelling up. She doesnt respond to my tease and I catch the sight of her ncing down at her figure while tenderly rubbing her navel. I need to dig up the pregnancy check spell as soon as possible... I try my best not to chuckle again and look ahead. To be honest, I do feel a bit jealous at the thought of others bearing stairs children. But, even if I were with them out there on the ship, as Cornelia said, I would never betray his trust and get myself pregnant behind his back. We all know that, no matter how it would happen, stair would definitely forgive us and focus on showering the kids with his boundless love. And guilt would definitely destroy us all. Nevertheless, we venture into the underground portion of the mansion and head towards one of the training grounds. Even with the door closed, we can hear the noise of shing metal and the multitude of grunts and shoutsing from the inside. A quite fierce activity is definitely taking ce in front of us. I open the door for Cornelia and we walk into one of the arenas currently in use. Its full of people in every corner. At the front and the back, Teffith and Garrena stand with their hands crossed under their chests. In the middle, a dozen of women in what stair calls sports underwear are gathered in groups of four. The smooth, durable, and skin-tight material emphasises all of their womanly charms to the utmostly alluring limit. I can see why this kind of attire is highly coveted in stairs world. It was a great idea to have Mari and Nyfile mass-produce it for us. One of the groups is currently engaged in a fight with Shino, Natalie, Marcia, and Vanessa. They are all using real weapons and their own magic but we can see the enchantments embedded in the arenas walls working properly at preventing anyone from getting seriously hurt. Although, fighting might be too much. They stand no chance against the Heroes, especially the two enhanced by stairs ss. For now. Wee at the right moment as they finish their sparring and Teffith announces a break as she and Garrena approach the fighting four to discuss their performance with them. Shino notices us on the sidelines and quickly exchanges a few words with her friends before waving at us and jogging our way. Elea-san! You are just on time! She stops in front of us with a polite bow. We are almost finished up here with thest squad. Just give us fifteen more minutes to sum everything up and they will be ready for the final debriefing. Take your time. We still have plenty of it. I nod in return. Wee back, Cornelia-san! She nces to my left and shows a soft frown. Does your tummy hurt? Cornelia notices that she is still rubbing her underbelly and hastily whips her hand away, hiding it behind her back. Her cheeks glow up a little bit as she looks down at one of stairs shortest women. Shinos frown deepens for a few silent seconds, but then she suddenly beams at Cornelia with a blinding smile. Are congrattions in order, Cornelia-san?! Cornelia flinches and tenses heavily. I Uhhh Im so sorry Confusion returns to Shinos face as I shake my head, cing my hand on Cornelias shoulder. We dont know yet since it might have been an ident, but I think she feels guilty for not letting you be the first to bear stairs children since you have been a couple much longer than any of us. Oh no! Please, dont think like that! The order doesnt matter! Besides, even though I think it would be just so lovely to bring Senseis children into the world, I cant exactly do that right now and we both know it. We are the Heroes. We cant take such heavy responsibilities on the side and I would hate not to be around if something happens. And I want to be useful to Sensei too, protecting him while standing by his side. One day, for sure. It will be like the ultimate proof of our love. But, I dont need such validation anyway. Just the thought that Sensei would definitely give me a child whenever I honestly asked for it is enough of it for now, she exins. Also, no matter who gives birth to them, I will always love all of Senseis children as my own. Theres no way it would be any different. So, please, dont hold back if Sensei wants to take the next step with any of you. It would make me happy too. We stand there in silence for a brief moment as Shino keeps smiling at us brilliantly while Cornelia has no idea how to reply. It clearly overwhelms her at the moment. But, its not that shocking. stair really has a good eye for women. Alright. We will keep that in mind, I say to bring us back to any conversation. How are things looking here? I think Teffith-san and Garrena-san are done. She peeks over her shoulder. Lets join them now. We both nod and follow her to the centre. The twelve women line up in a single file in front of their two instructors as we approach them. Shino walks off to rejoin her friends on the side as we reach Teffith and Garrena. Attention! the former calls and their subordinates straighten up, putting their hands behind their backs. Greet your administrative officers! Equality and equity make Utopias main quality! they all shout in unison. Garrena grunts in approval and nods at Teffith to continue. Today is the day. You havent been in training long enough to be called Utopias greatest, but greatness never tends to wait for those dreaming to achieve it. You will have to give it your best and strive to bring honour and glory to our master with all the knowledge and practice we all have drilled into you in the passing weeks. Are you going to bring shame to his benevolent name? Sir, no, sir! they bellow in response. She nods with a small smile. Good. We are all proud of you. Just look at yourselves. Once pitiful captives, some even unjustly detained, rotting in prisons called dormitories, now strong and proud members of Utopias First Regiment. Besides Master, its you who will be the face of our mercenary force. Whatever you do, whatever you say, whatever you think will be associated with him. Are you going to disappoint the hope our master has ced in you? Sir, no, sir! The entire chamber trembles slightly from the force of their reply. Very good. Teffiths smile grows. Now, while you all are already stunning enough to steal the hearts of any man, you will need attire worthy of our masters subordinates and gear capable of fending off not only vile Humans but also vicious monsters. They will be your prized possessions, crafted meticulously by our masters most belovedpanions, wives, and mates. Make sure to take good care of them startingter today after you are given your share. Wash your filthy bodies thoroughly before donning your valuable robes. You need to give the best impression to the guild so that we can start spreading masters fame all around the world. Are we understood? Sir, yes, sir! The women puff their chests out with pride. At ease, she instructs and they all visibly rx. Any questions before we send you back to your amodations? One person raises her hand, a half-blood vulpine Beastkin. Are we good enough to steal masters heart? Her nearby colleague smacks her up the back of her head and she drops her gaze to the ground. Ressia! Fiftyps! Think why you wrong! Garrena growls. Sir, yes, sir! The woman who pped her friend instantly breaks into a run. Teffith sighs softly. Thats a good question, and one all of you are definitely asking yourselves deep down. Everything depends on you. We havent raised you as potential candidates for Masters mates but we taught you everything you can know about him without intruding on his privacy and secrets. You are aware that he doesnt resent other races and sees you as equals. We cant guarantee that you will definitely gain his blessing, not to mention his love, but we are positively certain that, if you show your sincerity and bepletely honest, anything can happen. While your training is important, never forget to be yourselves. Is your goal to be one of us? I ask after she finishes. The girl nces at me with wide eyes. N-No! Just being lucky to be able to receive Masters care and physical affection is something like a dream! I just still find it hard to believe that we will possibly get a chance to be embraced by him! I chuckle with a smile. Im not discouraging you, little fox. Its good to dream big. As Teffith says, anything can happen. Who knows if I wont be calling you sister in a few months. Shino giggles on the side. Sensei certainly has a sweet spot for fox girls. Our responses make the vulpine girl turnpletely red while her other colleague pokes her with her elbow. As we informed you at the beginning of this program, the creation of this force was Masters idea. While we said back then that we cant guarantee that you will receive his blessing since we arent forcing you onto him and him onto you, if I know Master as well as I think I do, I see no reason for you to worry about being declined toy with him unless you really do something incredibly stupid and offensive, Teffith adds and the eleven girls start exchanging nces and excited smiles. Someone else raises their hand next, a High Elfdy. Why are we taking the test before receiving the blessing first, then? Wouldnt that let us do better and ce higher, making Master happier with us? Because rather than having to verbally assure Master of all the effort and dedication you have put into bing his swords and shields, we want him to see the proof of it. And whats better proof than passing the test before you receive the blessing of his ss? How to better show that you are serious about it? Are you so weak that you cant fulfil such a simple task without running to him for help? Is that how you want to present yourselves to Master? Teffith answers with a raised brow. The women straighten up without anymand, choosing that as their answer. Their eyes sparkle with determination and excitement as they try everything they can to show their loyalty and resolve. Just then, the running girl finishes her punishment and slips back into her spot, struggling to tame down her heavy panting and assume a proper stance without shaking. Do you know what you did wrong? Teffith asks her. Sir, yes, sir! I let my hidden insecurities get the better of me and disrespectfully overlooked your teachings about Masters values, unfairly taking it out on my friend whose question I saw as crossing the line that should not be crossed but was actually my jealousy for not being the one brave enough to speak up! To atone for my transgression and offence, Im going to openly admit that my dream is tomit my body and soul to our master, who freed me, feed me, brought me a bath, provided me with a roof over my head, and gave a chance to be one of the strongest females walking thesends! I am infatuated with our master and will dedicate my life to him forever! she shouts in response. The recent exercise and the sudden exmation of her feelings bring up a heavy flush onto the half-blood Wolfkins fierce face. The others start quietly apuding her and sending their words of encouragement as she looks from side to side with an awkward smile before she partially faints from getting herself too worked up and her colleagues have to hold her from falling down. Such a dedicated puppy. I can already tell how much fun will Master have making love to this strong-faced but clearly extremely submissive girl. We really might have found the best people for the first group. Alright. Take a moment of rest, everyone. You deserve it. Some of you clearly need it, I say, winking at the puppy girl, who shrinks in herself a little as everyone else chuckles and giggles. Gather up in the main lobby in an hour, fully equipped and prepared to depart. Im going to make sure that everything is ready for you. With that, we leave them to Teffith, Garrena, and the others, heading back towards the exit. Shino catches up to us and escorts me and Cornelia with a big smile. Are your other friends with you? Cornelia asks her curiously. Paul-san is currently training with our new member in the chamber next to this one. Their lectures have already ended today. As for Kamil-san, Im not sure. He might be fooling around somewhere around the mansion. Somehow, the girls started enjoying teasing him a lot. She giggles adorably. Welle to watch the test. Im sure it will be a breeze. Sensei will be so surprised. Yeah. Especially when that wolf girl flips herself belly up for him with a waterfall between her legs Cornelia sighs while rubbing her forehead. I hope he really will be okay with us presenting him twelve new women to fuck the first thing aftering back It will be alright. I reassure her with a smile. They are nice girls and stair will want them to be strong enough to defend themselves out in the world. He is definitely going to offer them a choice first since thats who he is, but we all know that they will all jump straight into his bed and not just because of the potential power-up. I would have been worried back in the past too, but I think he has already fully epted our world in his heart at this point and began to enjoy himself without any unnecessary guilt. Yeah. Theres something to that. I kind of forgot that he banged an entire ship of women in a single night. She snorts, shaking her head. That vessel has clearly never seen so much semen over its surface during its entire service. I dont think theres a single spot where he hasnt fucked someones brains out over. Shinoughs sweetly at our side. I wish I could have witnessed that. It sounds like Sensei had lots of fun. It still surprises me that someone from his old world is alright with it. I nce down at her. She blushes and looks ahead. There were many stupid rules back at home Sensei deserves all of this And Its hot Him mating with all the monster girls That we both fantasized about I always imagined How he would embrace my characters You two really were meant to be. Cornelia grins at her. We split at the exit and Shino hastily returns to the others. Chatting some more about her sea adventures with stair, we move with Cornelia to another part of the undergroundplex. After a knock, we enter the artisanal workshop and find our best masters of fabrics and leathers hard at work. Elea! Oh, and Cornelia! Wee back! Mari sends us both a toothy smile. Thank you, Cornelia responds in kind. We came to check on the clothes. We are adding finishing touches, Nyfile replies, sitting with her nose buried deep in some kind of a robe. We want everyone to fall in love with their personal outfits, adding a detail or two thats unique for them even though the entire organisations attire is highly uniform. Good. We want everyone to know who the wearers belong to but also not strip the girls out of all their personalitiespletely. As much as they are going to be making a name for Master, they will also be making names for themselves. I nod in approval. I already overheard one of the parties deciding on their name. Mari giggles as she returns to her work. Its made up solely of pure-blood Beastkin. Can you guess it? Something Fang or w? Cornelia takes a shot. Paw Patrol! Mari reveals and they bothugh out loud while the two of us exchange stunned nces. That sounds Childish? Nyfile finishes for Cornelia. Its supposedly a thing in Masters world. Shino brought it up once in the passing and they caught on it. They have additional pawprint emblems on their clothes and gear. I think it looks super cute. Of course, our crest is still the most visible one no matter what, but their idea was what brought up the personalization of all attire, the energetic Human tailor exins. Will you be ready in half an hour or so? The recruits are going to need their sets soon. I roam my gaze over the ck and purple chaos everywhere in the chamber. Fifteen minutes tops. Mari shows us thumbs up. I cant wait to see all of them in their outfits! Thats like a dreame true! Another one! I so fucking love it here! Ah! Sorry! You dont need to apologise. Cornelia smirks. No one can scold you for being yourself in this room. And you have all the reasons to be excited. I will have to thank stair so much again. Hes like this handsome prince on a white horse who rescued me from the confines of my tower and gave me a new life. Grandma can be the Dragon in this story. Mari giggles to herself. I have no idea how Im going to repay this debt. Well, I can think of a few ways. I meet her eyes. You could start by bing this princes queen for example. Her eyes hastily escape to the material she is working on but no one misses the smile she is forcefully trying to suppress or her heating up cheeks. We wink at each other with Cornelia and decide not to push her too far. Lets not interrupt them any longer and check the weapons now, Cornelia suggests. Thank you for your hard work, girls. stair will be proud. We leave them alone and follow the muffled noise of an anvil. It leads us to Sirgias forge and we slip inside through the slightly open entrance. She always leaves a gap so that stair can more easily surprise her. She loves it so much. Its such an endearing thing. Multiple weapons of various kinds and numerous pieces of equipment rest on wide tables she has brought out of her storage. They all look exquisite but its obvious from a single nce that they are high-quality and extremely durable too. The core parts, meaning mostly the des for weapons and most coverage for shields and such, are made with dark purple alloy meaning to imitate stairs artefact. It does a quite decent job, being slightly darker to match our gship colours. The handguards, pommels, and detailing are deep ck or onyx. Thebination does look good together. Sirgia stops hammering the tip of a spear and notices our presence. I was done but I felt unhappy with this one so Im quickly reforging it. I want all the weapons to be perfect for Masters troops. There can be no ws anywhere. Cornelia steps closer andys a hand on her head. What would stair say? Not to overwork myself she mutters under her small nose. Well, then you are lucky that he is not here right now. Cornelia chuckles, ruffling through Sirgias hair. We wont say a thing but dont go too far, please. He will notice immediately. Sirgia lets out a quiet, soft chuckle. Im such a bad girl. We all are. I smile at her warmly. Whats the progress on the underground expansion? The King gave us all the necessary permissions, but weck trusted architects and construction teams. I think we might have to purchase the buildings on the other side of the street first and restructure them into our headquarters first, just as we nned initially. The girls can hang out there during the day ande work here at night if they want and dont have any mercenary requests. Those who joined our services, of course, she replies. Later, we will have a passage linking both ces under the street, of course. Nothing we can do about that. Cornelia sighs, standing up. Sirgia wrinkles her nose a little. I could I might be able to get help from some of my old friends and family If I went home with Master just as he offered We would have our own people for that, then You are due for your own adventure, I agree. Youve been with him the longest amongst those who havent yet apanied stair outside. You too. She nces up at me. I can wait. I smile at her. Me too. She nods. Cornelia snorts. We wont get anywhere with you two acting like this. stair will definitely want to stay for a bit anyway so we can use that time to decide on his next destination. He feels strongly about both of your wishes. He speaks about them a lot. Alright. Though, Sirgias trip would bring Master more benefits. Mine is just for petty revenge. Nothing of high priority. I shrug lightly. Can you deliver the gear to the girls in half an hour? Your revenge isnt petty. Sirgia shakes her head. And, yes, I can. Anything for Master. She nods at both of us and turns her focus back to her work to make it on time. We quickly leave the forge and head for thest remaining ce on my list. Soon, we stand in front of Rias office and step inside at her invitation. How can I help you, my deardies? She wees us with a cordial smile. Everything is ready. Do we have nothing to worry about in terms of our finances and legal aspects? I ask. All the examination fees have been paid upfront. I dont think our amazing girls will fail but I slipped in some extra to make sure that there will be no extremists amongst the judges and examiners. Well, if they dont uphold their promises A menacing twinkle sparkles in the mature womans eyes and she clears her throat. All the legal forms have been long submitted and approved. Utopias mercenary force will be official the moment the required minimum of twelve members receives their certifications. The King was kind enough to help us with our promotion so the word should spread quickly. We just need to inform him about their ranks. They wont be too high at first since we are doing it right now. Too bad you need to wait a month before attempting reexamination. Cornelia sighs. But maybe thats for the better. If we would have popped up with a dozen S-ranks out of nowhere, it might have caught some unwanted attention. Precisely. Ria fixes her sses. The girls can survive one more week without riding Als incredible cock. It''s good training for their long-time missions. After they finally taste his godhood, no toy will ever match up to it. I chuckle a little. Theres something to that, sister. Hopefully, those will be enough to keep their morale up during lonely nights in the wilderness. Im pretty sure Sirgia and some other girls are working on a strap-on with a function to cover the wearer in an illusory image of Al so it might be of help. After he allows its use, of course. Corneliaughs. Commendable, but it wont be enough. Ria smirks. Alright. I have ten minutes left to organise your permits and assessment IDs. Pardon me, but I need to focus. This stuff is so unnecessarilyplex and sophisticated. I will start getting ready too. I nod at her and turn to Cornelia. Go get some rest after the journey. I can see how wobbly your legs are after weeks on a ship. Maybe its not because of the ship, Riaments without raising her gaze up from her work. Cornelia turns red and we both chuckle as she escapes the office trying to walk naturally. I follow after her and return to our room. Its finally time for me to put on the robes I havent used in a long time. I didnt think I would get a chance to ever do so again but today is a special asion. I need to be all dolled up for my dear husbands sake. His holy troops need his Princess. Chapter 173 – The First Endurance Exam Chapter 173 C The First Endurance Exam Back in a certain merchants establishment... After leaving Selinas, we slowly make our way through the streets while more actively looking around. It feels nice to be able to spot the change in peoples behaviour, even if its still minimal. Certainly, not everyone is happy about the new regtions, but what matters the most is that the previously oppressed side seems to have gotten better. The road ahead is still incredibly long, but I aint gonna lie, seeing your actions have a real impact on the world feels great. Im sure this has introduced a lot of new issues for Ross and plenty of other people, but theres no change without those. Someone will always be unhappy, even if just because things are getting different. Unfortunately, those people will have to deal with it. This time, the change is one of the best possible ones for everyone and their future. Soon enough, our beautiful mansion enters our sight. From the outside, nothing much has changed in our absence. I dont recognize some of the flower and hedge formations in the front yard, but thats a minor thing. Plus, its certainly not anything negative. Its a breath of fresh air instead. And seeing what kind of creative things our resident gardeners tend toe up with is always a pleasure. Nevertheless, even though the manor itself doesnt look any different, its more than obvious that the same thing cant be said about the inside. And by inside, I dont exactly mean the interiors but things my smart wives and other women in charge came up with in recent weeks. There has been not a single time that I returned without some kind of a surprise awaiting me. Having in mind how many things we discussed before this campaign, theres no doubt that everyone went out of their way not just to fulfil all the goals they have set for themselves on that day but even to go a step ahead. Its not just Siriga who is a workaholic. Somehow, when ites to most of the girls living in the mansion, they turn into overachievers whenever they are doing anything for our little family. Or me specifically. I basically gave up on talking them out of it. So, as we pass the luxurious gate and stroll down the paved path leading to the beautiful fountain statue before the entrance, I cant help but grow anxious. But, the good anxious. Im partially excited, partially scared to learn what awaits me on the other side of the doors. I could technically prod the entire mansion for any surprises or ask anyone whose mind I can connect to, but thats rude and something I promised myself not to do. Well, maybe this time it wont be anything much. That would be an unexpected surprise on its own. Having in mind how many scheming and teasing minxes joined our ranks recently, its certainly a possibility. Stopping in front of the main entrance, I take one more nce at my jellypanions and my aquatic mate, not finding any peculiarities in their expressions. Without further ado, I open the doors and step inside. Congrattions on the sessful aplishment of your mission and safe return, Leader! A chorus of voices instantly echoes around the entire reception hall and I flinch involuntarily. Its not some soft and sweet greeting but a mighty, thunderous exmation that shakes the very air hanging in the spacious chamber. Almost like a hundred knights addressing the return of their general or king. And, it actually doesnt look to be that far from it. After the initial shock, getting stuck from the sudden yelling right at the doorstep, I take a nce at the source of themotion and find two rows of figures dressed in matching armour and outfits. About a dozen people stand on both sides of the weing carpet with their backs straight, hands joined behind their waists, faces directed straight ahead, and generally holding themselves like some kind of valorous knightly order. Not a single person makes a move. Before my shock can fully subside and I regain my bearings, someone approaches us from the side and my head snaps towards the iing individual. If my chin wasnt already hanging low, it would have certainly dropped to the very ground at the sight of my alluring Dark Elf love dressed in the most exotic outfit I have ever seen pacing my way with an enchanting sway of her hips and a proud, heart-stealing smile. Im pretty sure there was a word for such beauties back on Earth. To be more specific, in Eastern fiction. Ah. A fairy. Or a goddess. She looks as mystical as all those otherworldlydies from Eastern cultivation fiction. Stopping before me, Eleas smile grows even more jubnt. Wee home, Master. It takes me a few good seconds to find back the voice that she has obviously stolen from me. Finally, a good attempt at clearing my throat fixes the issue as I tear my eyes off her entuated charms, mystical ribbons, and see-through veils. She lets out a lovely chuckle at my silliness. Im home? I ask rather than answer back properly, still recollecting myself. I mean, damn, whats all of this? I might have expected two rows of cheerful maids like a few times in the past, but this? Are we hosting a foreign ruler on our premises or something? Elea clearly relishes my stunned and awed expression as she waits for me to finish. Have you been crowned the King of the Sea while on your journey? She raises a single, teasing brow at me. I roll my eyes with a smirk. Well, it might not be that inurate, to be honest. Alright. So, whats the deal with the Twelve Warrior Maidens standing at attention in the middle of our house? I question the Elfdy. Its not really twelve. She chuckles impishly. What? I move my eyes from her to the two rows of women, count them again, then back to her, and a few more times between them before I notice a faint flush on one girls cheeks. Ah, hell no! You know well thats not what I meant! Some giggling reaches my ears from behind and its obvious that ites from my otherpanions, most likely Emi. You dont have to worry, Master. Theres no one more important than you in this manor right now, Elea says. Though, I bet that no matter if even the Goddess herself would have been lounging in one of our Pleasure Chambers, she would still have said the exact same thing. In any way, she definitely chooses to ignore the little verbal joke she has yed on me and nonchntly walks to the middle of the carpet. The women of various races seem to stand even straighter and prouder as she stops and turns to me once more, spreading her arms to the sides. Allow me to introduce The Second Regiment of Utopias Mercenary Corps, Eden Beta. She makes a low bow. These girls are under yourmand. Equality and equity make Utopias main quality! They all suddenly hit their chests twice and throw their fists in the air before returning them behind their backs. Thats like the third time Ive flinched from the unexpected outbursts and I have a feeling that it wont be thest one. Okaaaaay I roam my gaze over all the hardened faces. If not for a certain detail, one could have assumed that a professionally trained military unit is standing right in front of them. But, honestly, I have no idea if even the most elite Beastkin soldiers are capable of being in perfect control of that part of their body. Yeah. Their tails. The armed and armoured women standing perfectly still and proud with focused expressions would have hidden their excitement and eagerness perfectly well if only a few colourful bundles of fur and hair werent swinging from side to side like the needle of an overcharged seismometer. Perhaps they are unaware of it, but that makes it even cuter and more adorable. Care to borate a little bit more? I somehow manage to pry my eyes off them and look at Elea while cing my fists on my hips. But of course, Master. She respectfully lowers her head. You are standing in front of the first twelve official members of our own mercenary organisation. All the girls here have passed the necessary trials and exams to receive certifications of bing a C-rank mercenary, which allowed us to properly register on the kingdoms list of authorised mercenarypanies. C-rank? Thats a quite high start. They must be a very strong and capable bunch. I throw a smallpliment at them to see how they will respond. Surprisingly, not a single woman breaks focus. Their tails certainly swish faster, though. Not just strong and capable but also smart and knowledgeable, Master, Elea continues. During your absence, they have arduously trained and learned from our best teachers and instructors. I dare to say they are currently the best of the best amongst our forces, even if they are the only ones. I see. Looks like you were able to wrap things up much more quicker than I expected. This is incredible. I nod to myself. Though, Second Regiment? Eden Beta? Why not first and alpha? The First Regiment is already established, Master. By no one other than you. Have you already forgotten? She smiles at me enchantingly. Ah. I do recall calling that our little joint party back in the past. We have been involved with that evil scheme amongst the vigers at that time. As expected, nothing gets lost amongst my attentive wives. But, technically there are no members in that group so you should have felt free to fill it up, I add. No can do, Master. Eden Alpha will remain under your strict, direct control whenever you need to leave the city with a capable escort of highly experienced individuals. Right now, it might be empty, but with time, it will be up to you who should receive the honour of being promoted to such a respectable position, Elea exins. The other Regiments will keep undertaking requests from our clients and answer mostly to me and other officers right under you. After we recruit and train more volunteers, further Regiments will be formed and their members will move up or down depending on their performance. But, Eden Alpha will always remain your special unit. So, its actually more like ranks rather than divisions, right? I stroke my chin. My dazzling wife shoots a killer smile my way. You are exactly right, Master. Its a system we devised to quantify everyones capabilities. Using the ranks popr amongst adventures and mercenaries would have just introduced more confusion due to the ovepping naming. In the end, something unique and standing out is much better. I chuckle lightly. Yeah. Thats true. I can easily spot the Eden Beta insignia on their uniforms. Theres hope it bes recognizable sometime in the future. Theres also curiosity about how they stumbled on the Greek alphabet, but I would hazard a guess that our lovely Heroes were involved in that. Specifically, a certain Samurai girl with a passion for design and outfits. Well. Im looking forward to learning all the details about our new side hustle. From the ground up. And to getting to know all these incredibledies standing behind you. Im sure they are all waiting for my thanks and congrattions for their achievements. I walk towards Elea and ce a hand on her shoulder. Naturally, Master. She nods at me. Besides your kind words of gratitude, they are all also awaiting your blessing. Everyone is ready. You may hold the ritual whenever you wish to. Blessing? I frown at her. As I look between her and the women, she just keeps smiling at me. Who do you take me for, a god? I snicker, shaking my head. I mean, maybe half, but I dontah. The tiny smirk at the corner of Eleas lips finally makes it click in my head. Blessing. Right. Of course. Thats what they call it now, huh? Elea clearly realizes that I realized and steps aside without a change in her happy expression. As if to emphasise the whenever part, she makes a low bow while gesturing at the two lines of women standing at their full attention. Here? Right in the middle of the reception hall? Surely, she cant be implying what I think she is, right? If you wish to, feel free to examine your new subordinates to your hearts content before moving on to the ritual, Master. That would definitely make them happy. Everyone here put a lot of effort to present themselves to you the best they could, she says softly but loud enough for everyone to hear. Ill take the others to enjoy a bath and some refreshments after your long journey home. Give it as much time as you need to familiarise yourself with everyone. And you girls, remember whose orders you are to obey from now on. Sir, yes, sir! they roar all at once, and this time, Ive been somewhat ready. With that, Elea sends me onest smile and apanies Safi, Emi, and Meru further into the mansion, leaving me alone with a dozen of armoured beauties. Even as she disappears from our sight, they remain in the same positions with their hands joined behind their backs. They dont n to stay still until I tell them to stop, do they? Well, then. Lets see how long they can keep this up. I mirror their posture by hiding my own hands behind my waist too and trying to appear proud and confident, schooling my expression into that of a firmmander who is going to attentively examine his troops for the smallest discrepancies in their drills. At first, I stop in the middle of the first pair, taking in the sight of the two rows of badass women of various races. Each of them wears an incredibly intricate outfit that stands out from the other ones. With just a single nce, it bes obvious that Shino was directly involved in their design. A wide range of clothing and armour styles decorate the prettydies, matching their roles in battle. Slowly but surely, I start walking forward while moving my eyes from left to right. Even as my intense gaze bores holes in their faces and bodies, they valiantly keep theirposure. I do catch a few pairs of eyes quivering just a little, but no one loses our little game and they all keep staring forward with their masks on. Reaching the end of the line, I frown a little as an unusual scent tickles my nose. Then, my brows rise back up as I realise what exactly Ive been smelling the entire time I made my way through the middle of the group. A small smirk sneaks onto my lips before I manage to quickly tame it down. Elea was right. They are ready. Suddenly, the fact that not a single living soul has made an appearance since we arrived home, excluding these twelve beauties, makes even more sense. I guess I dont mind ying along. On my way back, I move closer to one of the rows and bring myself almost in the very faces of the women standing shoulder to shoulder. Keeping my expression neutral, perhaps even a tad cold, I stare them down one by one. Each person gets a few long seconds of extremely close attention as I practically tower over them and lean in to re into their eyes. To their credit, they still somehow bear with it like total champs. Minus all the wagging tails, of course. And the smell of pure need wafting from quite a few individuals. This whole situation might be a tad arousing to them, actually. Should I take it a step further, then? Im proud. Very proud. It looks like you have been trained well to keep calm during tense situations, Ipliment the girls with a loud tone. I wonder. Would you like me to test you before we move on to the ceremony? Sir, yes, sir! they shout in unison. The desire to prove themselves seems to burn brightly in their determined eyes. Very well. I smile at them as I roam the carpet and finally stop in front of one of the girls. You look like the person that can endure anything. The woman I stand before looks to be a pretty half-blood Foxkin with stunning, golden hair and fur. Shes about a head shorter than me and wears what looks like one of those sexy ninja outfits from quite questionable productions. Her sleeveless, ninja-styled obi of ck and purple tightly embraces her lithe figure and ends barely in the middle of her thighs. Its pretty clear that, with a more spirited movement, plenty of secrets get easily revealed. Her arms and legs are covered in dark, see-through fiss, and cascading armour of ovepping tes rests on top of them. As I slowly reach out towards her hair, she clearly understands the challenge and her icy-blue eyes sparkle with even more resolve. She doesnt even blink as I gently run my fingers through her long, smooth strands of pale, shining gold. Nothing much happens when I trail onto her cheek and then her chin, lowering my face to her level. Except for the noticeable musk that suddenly grows twice as thick around her. Smirking at the littledy, I move my lips to one of her adorable fox ears and whisper, Blink twice if you are okay with this. Drawing myself back, I take a peek at her sweet, focused face to see her response. As expected, she hastily does exactly as I said. Right after, she barely catches herself before her eyes snap to mine to confirm if I saw her do it or not. The little jerk her pupils make halfway there and back almost makes me chuckle out loud but I manage to save myself. To answer her unsaid question, I kneel in front of her while cing my hands on her sides. Bit by bit, I trace them lower and lower, soon reaching her exposed thighs and then calves. Making it look like Im examining her outfit and armour in detail, I sneak a few little rubs, massages, and more-than-obvious touches, keeping my gaze on her determined face. My fingers explore all her soft skin and tender curves over the smooth material of her short robes. Yet, she doesnt make the slightest noise or movement. The only sign that my touch is affecting her besides the alluring scent is her cute nostrils. With her lips tightly shut, her nose has to work thrice as hard to pump the heavy breaths she is taking in and out of her lungs. And, as we all know, its capacity is quite limited. Standing up, Izily move behind her, keeping an eye on the others too. My next target is her bushy tail. Hers has been moving the least out of everyone else, even if it still makes tiny, restricted wags. Unfortunately, even as my fingers sink her heavenly fluff, it fails to bring any noise out of the sweet foxgirl. A shiver does pass through her body, though, and her lips form a tense, firm line. I groom her tail for a little while until her modest chest starts rising and falling with a considerate rhythm. Only then do I sneak one of my hands into her robes from above, slipping it through the ovepping edges of her obi and finding out that this lewd ninja wears no such thing as a bra. Another little shiver thats only noticeable by me runs down the adorable foxgirls spine as my thumb tickles her hard nipple. I press myself into her from behind and make it clear what kind of reaction her body and scent evoke from me. Her breathing grows a bit more audible as my other hand trails down her delicate thigh and dives under the bottom of her outfit from the front. You are really good, I whisper into her long ear, making it twitch cutely. Lets see if this will be as easy for you to endure too. As I y with her moderate breast with my left hand, my right palm reaches the slightly damp material of her panties. Her tail shoots up like it has gotten electrified when my fingers trace over her obstructed slit, but otherwise, she straight up refuses to make a sound. Leaning in, I start cing fluffy kisses on the side of her neck and teasing her precious ce with tiny rubs. Each time my digits brush over the hood hiding her sensitive nub, her lithe frame shivers. Shes turned out to be a much more impressive opponent than I have assumed. It seems like these ninja clothes arent just for show. Shes a perfect, unbroken spy. Unless Continuing to shower her neck and nipple in gentle attention, I unhurriedly snake a single finger under the material of her drenched panties and pull them aside. The moment I touch her dripping folds, an unbelievable heat sinks into my digits. She shudders again as I rub her up and down without parting the warm curtains sealing her snug channel. Just as I position my middle finger in front of them with the intention to slip it in, an unusual sound catches my attention. I pause and enhance my hearing with mana. Its definitely not the foxgirl in my arms who has let it out. And, its still ongoing. It kind of resembles the quiet noise of fabrics rubbing together. My eyes scan the direction of the sound, which source seems to be located in the opposite row, and my gazends on a half-blood Wolfkin with weathered dark blue fur. She appears to be standing straight just like everyone else, looking to the front, but as I squint my eyes at her ck pants, I spot the tiniest traces of movement. It matches the rhythm of the weird noise. I almost snort when I realise that the wolfgirl is literally wedging herself by pulling up on her panties behind her back. She must be trying to rub her clit with the material. With her front towards me, I cant see anything she does on the other side. Smart girl. But you still got caught. Regretfully, I release the incredible foxgirl from my clutches and step back onto the carpet. I run my gaze over all twelve women to see if I can catch them moving their faces or eyes away, but I fail to do so. Nevertheless, I decidedly walk a few steps to the left and stop in front of the wolfgirl. Naturally, shes stopped rubbing one out the moment I moved. But, the droplets of sweat gathering on her fierce yet beautiful face betray just how nervous she is. Another sign is her heart beating like a war drum. I can almost feel its thumping through her chest. I re at her from up close. Shes only a tad shorter than me so our eyes are pretty much on the same level. Her blood-red irises barely stay in ce with just the tiniest jitters giving her away even more. The scent of arousal is twice as strong as near the foxgirl. Perhaps someone has been imagining herself in her ce. Or just really, really enjoyed the show. She seems to be some kind of an archer. A dark purple, metal breastte covers her quite ample bust, ced right over a ck, leather tunic that ends up shortly below her belt. She wears simrly dark pants that clearly are reinforced too, and a pair of purplish, fingerless gloves. A cloak of the same shade as her breastte flows down her back with a lowered hood. She keeps her quiver by her right leg, hanging off her belt. First, I try to intimidate her more, or maybe arouse if Im going to be honest, by blowing a puff of air at one of her sharp wolf ears. I catch her throat moving as she swallows her saliva right after the fluffy triangle twitches twice. Oh, this one will be much easier to crack. But, weve been ying around for a bit too long already. Its time to bring out the big guns. Its getting quite hot out here, isnt it, girls? I ask all mypanions. Obviously, no one answers me, but I ignore them and stare right into the wolfgirls eyes while unpinning the two buttons holding my jacket together. I unhurriedly take it off, making sure to flex myself as much as I can, and throw it somewhere to the side. Itnds on the carpet with a soft thump. Im not evil enough to toss it onto some poor girl. The wolfgirl does manage not to react. Perhaps I underestimated her a tiny bit. Without a word of warning, I pull my zipper down and whip my cock out into the open with one, swift motion, having my underwear already sent into the spatial ring a moment earlier. Almost instantly, the womans pupils dte to their limits and immediately shrink almost into nothingness as she shudders. They havent moved down so she must have caught quite a whiff of me instead. I almost had her there. Her soft cheeks bloom with pure crimson as her sharp nose tries its best to provide oxygen to her almost hyperventting lungs. Which only makes things worse. I smile impishly as her irises quiver and tremble in effort not to jump down right to my dick. Its a valiant effort, but a wasted one. I slowly reach behind her and pull one of her wrists towards myself. After a brief moment of hesitation, she lets me move it. Unfortunately, thats a huge mistake. Now, she cant do anything to prevent me from slipping the glove off her right hand and wrapping her dexterous fingers around my length. The moment her palm gets in contact with my rock-hard erection, she almost whines, for sure. Her lips tense so much that they almost disappear from sight. Her ears fall t on her hair and her tail puffs out like a pufferfish in a blink. Using her hand to pump myself up and down, I enjoy the way she struggles to keep herposure. Her irises are practically a blur from how much they are vibrating. A momentter, I frown softly. Somehow, I smell blood. Only faintly, but Im certain. My brows rise to my hairline after I notice one of her cheeks being a bit more sucked in than the other. Shes definitely biting on it to keep herself in check, isnt she? Damn, this one''s a fighter. But, we cant have that. I lean forward and press my lips into hers. It somehow surprises her even more than me grabbing my dick with her hand but she doesnt let out a peep. Her pupils do dte a tiny bit from the pinpricks that they currently are. I fight my way through her teeth and send a pulse of Rejuvenate into her while passionately kissing the fierce wolfgirl. Naturally, I never stop pumping myself with her help. After making sure that her wound ispletely gone, I nibble on her bottom lip and pull away a bit. cing fluffy pecks on her face, I trail up and up until I reach her fallen ear. Gently prodding it with my nose, I bring it to its proper position and stuff my mouth into its ticklish embrace. Good puppy, I whisper sensually while squeezing her hand around mine and my shaft in turn. She shivers immediately and lets out a lustful moan. Right after, she stomps into the ground with frustration and draws her hands back to her sides, tightening them into fists. I fucking cant anymore! I give up! She huffs in annoyance, but clearly, its not directed at me. At that very moment, the spell breaks. A cacophony of moans and heavy,boured breathing fills the reception hall. I look around myself and note that every single girl is either leaning forward, holding her thighs together, pressing her hands to her crotch, or wrapping her arms around herself. Everyone is panting at various levels of intensity. Almost all eyes are directed right at my cock. After admiring my work for a few seconds, I return my gaze to the wolfgirl and a grimace twists her pouty lips as she flinches when I look at her. Her ears are back down and her tail loses all of its energy. I smile at her warmly and ce my palm over her pretty cheek, bringing her face to meet mine. Now, now. You have all done exceptionally well. I didnt expect all of you to endure my antics for so long, I speak loudly to break through all the stimting noise. I went hard on you girls, picking my targets with deliberate caution. Even though both of them were Beastkin, not a single person made a peep until the very end. You should be proud of yourself. I pull her chin into me for another kiss and shepletely melts in my embrace this time. The wolfgirl lets me invite her tongue for a wild dance straight away and she whines adorably as we make out, pushing our bodies into each other. Her hand moves to my member on its own and caresses it lovingly. In no time her ears are back up and her tail wags like crazy. When I pull back, she chases after my lips, making me chuckle. Her blood-red eyes open with a flutter and an even deeper flush darkens her cheeks. A somewhat embarrassed, timid smile curls her lips. Whats your name? I ask, grazing her fluffy ear. Ressia, sir, she answers without hesitation. Its pretty. Suits a tough girl such as yourself. Her smile grows even more vibrant. Do you mind going second? She scans my expression for a few seconds before it clicks in her mind and she shakes her head. Not in the slightest, sir. It would be my honour. Thank you. I lean in and leave a loving nibble at her long ear, evoking a sultry whine from the wolfgirl before stepping away. Turning around, I find out that the golden-haired ninja foxgirl has dropped onto her knees and rests on the floor while still a little winded. Her palms are holding the fabric of her uniform tightly against her crotch. She really must have been on the very edge when her canine colleague unintentionally saved her. Walking up to her, I kneel down, and immediately remember that I havent tucked myself back into my pants as her face snaps to my dangling member. Thankfully, my awkward chuckle captures her attention and her eyes meet mine as I extend a hand to her. You beat me. Congrattions. We havent really established any rewards before all of this, but let me know if theres anything you might like and I promise to see to it. I wink at her. She takes my hand and we stand up together. Her legs wobble a little and she falls onto my chest with a quiet gasp. I hold her close as she grasps my shirt and vest. After a brief moment, she looks up at me with a tint of rosiness adorning her tender cheeks. My body... she whispers softly. Please im it... Sir. Chapter 173 – The First Endurance Exam Chapter 173 C The First Endurance Exam Back in a certain merchants establishment... After leaving Selinas, we slowly make our way through the streets while more actively looking around. It feels nice to be able to spot the change in peoples behaviour, even if its still minimal. Certainly, not everyone is happy about the new regtions, but what matters the most is that the previously oppressed side seems to have gotten better. The road ahead is still incredibly long, but I aint gonna lie, seeing your actions have a real impact on the world feels great. Im sure this has introduced a lot of new issues for Ross and plenty of other people, but theres no change without those. Someone will always be unhappy, even if just because things are getting different. Unfortunately, those people will have to deal with it. This time, the change is one of the best possible ones for everyone and their future. Soon enough, our beautiful mansion enters our sight. From the outside, nothing much has changed in our absence. I dont recognize some of the flower and hedge formations in the front yard, but thats a minor thing. Plus, its certainly not anything negative. Its a breath of fresh air instead. And seeing what kind of creative things our resident gardeners tend toe up with is always a pleasure. Nevertheless, even though the manor itself doesnt look any different, its more than obvious that the same thing cant be said about the inside. And by inside, I dont exactly mean the interiors but things my smart wives and other women in charge came up with in recent weeks. There has been not a single time that I returned without some kind of a surprise awaiting me. Having in mind how many things we discussed before this campaign, theres no doubt that everyone went out of their way not just to fulfil all the goals they have set for themselves on that day but even to go a step ahead. Its not just Siriga who is a workaholic. Somehow, when ites to most of the girls living in the mansion, they turn into overachievers whenever they are doing anything for our little family. Or me specifically. I basically gave up on talking them out of it. So, as we pass the luxurious gate and stroll down the paved path leading to the beautiful fountain statue before the entrance, I cant help but grow anxious. But, the good anxious. Im partially excited, partially scared to learn what awaits me on the other side of the doors. I could technically prod the entire mansion for any surprises or ask anyone whose mind I can connect to, but thats rude and something I promised myself not to do. Well, maybe this time it wont be anything much. That would be an unexpected surprise on its own. Having in mind how many scheming and teasing minxes joined our ranks recently, its certainly a possibility. Stopping in front of the main entrance, I take one more nce at my jellypanions and my aquatic mate, not finding any peculiarities in their expressions. Without further ado, I open the doors and step inside. Congrattions on the sessful aplishment of your mission and safe return, Leader! A chorus of voices instantly echoes around the entire reception hall and I flinch involuntarily. Its not some soft and sweet greeting but a mighty, thunderous exmation that shakes the very air hanging in the spacious chamber. Almost like a hundred knights addressing the return of their general or king. And, it actually doesnt look to be that far from it. After the initial shock, getting stuck from the sudden yelling right at the doorstep, I take a nce at the source of themotion and find two rows of figures dressed in matching armour and outfits. About a dozen people stand on both sides of the weing carpet with their backs straight, hands joined behind their waists, faces directed straight ahead, and generally holding themselves like some kind of valorous knightly order. Not a single person makes a move. Before my shock can fully subside and I regain my bearings, someone approaches us from the side and my head snaps towards the iing individual. If my chin wasnt already hanging low, it would have certainly dropped to the very ground at the sight of my alluring Dark Elf love dressed in the most exotic outfit I have ever seen pacing my way with an enchanting sway of her hips and a proud, heart-stealing smile. Im pretty sure there was a word for such beauties back on Earth. To be more specific, in Eastern fiction. Ah. A fairy. Or a goddess. She looks as mystical as all those otherworldlydies from Eastern cultivation fiction. Stopping before me, Eleas smile grows even more jubnt. Wee home, Master. It takes me a few good seconds to find back the voice that she has obviously stolen from me. Finally, a good attempt at clearing my throat fixes the issue as I tear my eyes off her entuated charms, mystical ribbons, and see-through veils. She lets out a lovely chuckle at my silliness. Im home? I ask rather than answer back properly, still recollecting myself. I mean, damn, whats all of this? I might have expected two rows of cheerful maids like a few times in the past, but this? Are we hosting a foreign ruler on our premises or something? Elea clearly relishes my stunned and awed expression as she waits for me to finish. Have you been crowned the King of the Sea while on your journey? She raises a single, teasing brow at me. I roll my eyes with a smirk. Well, it might not be that inurate, to be honest. Alright. So, whats the deal with the Twelve Warrior Maidens standing at attention in the middle of our house? I question the Elfdy. Its not really twelve. She chuckles impishly. What? I move my eyes from her to the two rows of women, count them again, then back to her, and a few more times between them before I notice a faint flush on one girls cheeks. Ah, hell no! You know well thats not what I meant! Some giggling reaches my ears from behind and its obvious that ites from my otherpanions, most likely Emi. You dont have to worry, Master. Theres no one more important than you in this manor right now, Elea says. Though, I bet that no matter if even the Goddess herself would have been lounging in one of our Pleasure Chambers, she would still have said the exact same thing. In any way, she definitely chooses to ignore the little verbal joke she has yed on me and nonchntly walks to the middle of the carpet. The women of various races seem to stand even straighter and prouder as she stops and turns to me once more, spreading her arms to the sides. Allow me to introduce The Second Regiment of Utopias Mercenary Corps, Eden Beta. She makes a low bow. These girls are under yourmand. Equality and equity make Utopias main quality! They all suddenly hit their chests twice and throw their fists in the air before returning them behind their backs. Thats like the third time Ive flinched from the unexpected outbursts and I have a feeling that it wont be thest one. Okaaaaay I roam my gaze over all the hardened faces. If not for a certain detail, one could have assumed that a professionally trained military unit is standing right in front of them. But, honestly, I have no idea if even the most elite Beastkin soldiers are capable of being in perfect control of that part of their body. Yeah. Their tails. The armed and armoured women standing perfectly still and proud with focused expressions would have hidden their excitement and eagerness perfectly well if only a few colourful bundles of fur and hair werent swinging from side to side like the needle of an overcharged seismometer. Perhaps they are unaware of it, but that makes it even cuter and more adorable. Care to borate a little bit more? I somehow manage to pry my eyes off them and look at Elea while cing my fists on my hips. But of course, Master. She respectfully lowers her head. You are standing in front of the first twelve official members of our own mercenary organisation. All the girls here have passed the necessary trials and exams to receive certifications of bing a C-rank mercenary, which allowed us to properly register on the kingdoms list of authorised mercenarypanies. C-rank? Thats a quite high start. They must be a very strong and capable bunch. I throw a smallpliment at them to see how they will respond. Surprisingly, not a single woman breaks focus. Their tails certainly swish faster, though. Not just strong and capable but also smart and knowledgeable, Master, Elea continues. During your absence, they have arduously trained and learned from our best teachers and instructors. I dare to say they are currently the best of the best amongst our forces, even if they are the only ones. I see. Looks like you were able to wrap things up much more quicker than I expected. This is incredible. I nod to myself. Though, Second Regiment? Eden Beta? Why not first and alpha? The First Regiment is already established, Master. By no one other than you. Have you already forgotten? She smiles at me enchantingly. Ah. I do recall calling that our little joint party back in the past. We have been involved with that evil scheme amongst the vigers at that time. As expected, nothing gets lost amongst my attentive wives. But, technically there are no members in that group so you should have felt free to fill it up, I add. No can do, Master. Eden Alpha will remain under your strict, direct control whenever you need to leave the city with a capable escort of highly experienced individuals. Right now, it might be empty, but with time, it will be up to you who should receive the honour of being promoted to such a respectable position, Elea exins. The other Regiments will keep undertaking requests from our clients and answer mostly to me and other officers right under you. After we recruit and train more volunteers, further Regiments will be formed and their members will move up or down depending on their performance. But, Eden Alpha will always remain your special unit. So, its actually more like ranks rather than divisions, right? I stroke my chin. My dazzling wife shoots a killer smile my way. You are exactly right, Master. Its a system we devised to quantify everyones capabilities. Using the ranks popr amongst adventures and mercenaries would have just introduced more confusion due to the ovepping naming. In the end, something unique and standing out is much better. I chuckle lightly. Yeah. Thats true. I can easily spot the Eden Beta insignia on their uniforms. Theres hope it bes recognizable sometime in the future. Theres also curiosity about how they stumbled on the Greek alphabet, but I would hazard a guess that our lovely Heroes were involved in that. Specifically, a certain Samurai girl with a passion for design and outfits. Well. Im looking forward to learning all the details about our new side hustle. From the ground up. And to getting to know all these incredibledies standing behind you. Im sure they are all waiting for my thanks and congrattions for their achievements. I walk towards Elea and ce a hand on her shoulder. Naturally, Master. She nods at me. Besides your kind words of gratitude, they are all also awaiting your blessing. Everyone is ready. You may hold the ritual whenever you wish to. Blessing? I frown at her. As I look between her and the women, she just keeps smiling at me. Who do you take me for, a god? I snicker, shaking my head. I mean, maybe half, but I dontah. The tiny smirk at the corner of Eleas lips finally makes it click in my head. Blessing. Right. Of course. Thats what they call it now, huh? Elea clearly realizes that I realized and steps aside without a change in her happy expression. As if to emphasise the whenever part, she makes a low bow while gesturing at the two lines of women standing at their full attention. Here? Right in the middle of the reception hall? Surely, she cant be implying what I think she is, right? If you wish to, feel free to examine your new subordinates to your hearts content before moving on to the ritual, Master. That would definitely make them happy. Everyone here put a lot of effort to present themselves to you the best they could, she says softly but loud enough for everyone to hear. Ill take the others to enjoy a bath and some refreshments after your long journey home. Give it as much time as you need to familiarise yourself with everyone. And you girls, remember whose orders you are to obey from now on. Sir, yes, sir! they roar all at once, and this time, Ive been somewhat ready. With that, Elea sends me onest smile and apanies Safi, Emi, and Meru further into the mansion, leaving me alone with a dozen of armoured beauties. Even as she disappears from our sight, they remain in the same positions with their hands joined behind their backs. They dont n to stay still until I tell them to stop, do they? Well, then. Lets see how long they can keep this up. I mirror their posture by hiding my own hands behind my waist too and trying to appear proud and confident, schooling my expression into that of a firmmander who is going to attentively examine his troops for the smallest discrepancies in their drills. At first, I stop in the middle of the first pair, taking in the sight of the two rows of badass women of various races. Each of them wears an incredibly intricate outfit that stands out from the other ones. With just a single nce, it bes obvious that Shino was directly involved in their design. A wide range of clothing and armour styles decorate the prettydies, matching their roles in battle. Slowly but surely, I start walking forward while moving my eyes from left to right. Even as my intense gaze bores holes in their faces and bodies, they valiantly keep theirposure. I do catch a few pairs of eyes quivering just a little, but no one loses our little game and they all keep staring forward with their masks on. Reaching the end of the line, I frown a little as an unusual scent tickles my nose. Then, my brows rise back up as I realise what exactly Ive been smelling the entire time I made my way through the middle of the group. A small smirk sneaks onto my lips before I manage to quickly tame it down. Elea was right. They are ready. Suddenly, the fact that not a single living soul has made an appearance since we arrived home, excluding these twelve beauties, makes even more sense. I guess I dont mind ying along. On my way back, I move closer to one of the rows and bring myself almost in the very faces of the women standing shoulder to shoulder. Keeping my expression neutral, perhaps even a tad cold, I stare them down one by one. Each person gets a few long seconds of extremely close attention as I practically tower over them and lean in to re into their eyes. To their credit, they still somehow bear with it like total champs. Minus all the wagging tails, of course. And the smell of pure need wafting from quite a few individuals. This whole situation might be a tad arousing to them, actually. Should I take it a step further, then? Im proud. Very proud. It looks like you have been trained well to keep calm during tense situations, Ipliment the girls with a loud tone. I wonder. Would you like me to test you before we move on to the ceremony? Sir, yes, sir! they shout in unison. The desire to prove themselves seems to burn brightly in their determined eyes. Very well. I smile at them as I roam the carpet and finally stop in front of one of the girls. You look like the person that can endure anything. The woman I stand before looks to be a pretty half-blood Foxkin with stunning, golden hair and fur. Shes about a head shorter than me and wears what looks like one of those sexy ninja outfits from quite questionable productions. Her sleeveless, ninja-styled obi of ck and purple tightly embraces her lithe figure and ends barely in the middle of her thighs. Its pretty clear that, with a more spirited movement, plenty of secrets get easily revealed. Her arms and legs are covered in dark, see-through fiss, and cascading armour of ovepping tes rests on top of them. As I slowly reach out towards her hair, she clearly understands the challenge and her icy-blue eyes sparkle with even more resolve. She doesnt even blink as I gently run my fingers through her long, smooth strands of pale, shining gold. Nothing much happens when I trail onto her cheek and then her chin, lowering my face to her level. Except for the noticeable musk that suddenly grows twice as thick around her. Smirking at the littledy, I move my lips to one of her adorable fox ears and whisper, Blink twice if you are okay with this. Drawing myself back, I take a peek at her sweet, focused face to see her response. As expected, she hastily does exactly as I said. Right after, she barely catches herself before her eyes snap to mine to confirm if I saw her do it or not. The little jerk her pupils make halfway there and back almost makes me chuckle out loud but I manage to save myself. To answer her unsaid question, I kneel in front of her while cing my hands on her sides. Bit by bit, I trace them lower and lower, soon reaching her exposed thighs and then calves. Making it look like Im examining her outfit and armour in detail, I sneak a few little rubs, massages, and more-than-obvious touches, keeping my gaze on her determined face. My fingers explore all her soft skin and tender curves over the smooth material of her short robes. Yet, she doesnt make the slightest noise or movement. The only sign that my touch is affecting her besides the alluring scent is her cute nostrils. With her lips tightly shut, her nose has to work thrice as hard to pump the heavy breaths she is taking in and out of her lungs. And, as we all know, its capacity is quite limited. Standing up, Izily move behind her, keeping an eye on the others too. My next target is her bushy tail. Hers has been moving the least out of everyone else, even if it still makes tiny, restricted wags. Unfortunately, even as my fingers sink her heavenly fluff, it fails to bring any noise out of the sweet foxgirl. A shiver does pass through her body, though, and her lips form a tense, firm line. I groom her tail for a little while until her modest chest starts rising and falling with a considerate rhythm. Only then do I sneak one of my hands into her robes from above, slipping it through the ovepping edges of her obi and finding out that this lewd ninja wears no such thing as a bra. Another little shiver thats only noticeable by me runs down the adorable foxgirls spine as my thumb tickles her hard nipple. I press myself into her from behind and make it clear what kind of reaction her body and scent evoke from me. Her breathing grows a bit more audible as my other hand trails down her delicate thigh and dives under the bottom of her outfit from the front. You are really good, I whisper into her long ear, making it twitch cutely. Lets see if this will be as easy for you to endure too. As I y with her moderate breast with my left hand, my right palm reaches the slightly damp material of her panties. Her tail shoots up like it has gotten electrified when my fingers trace over her obstructed slit, but otherwise, she straight up refuses to make a sound. Leaning in, I start cing fluffy kisses on the side of her neck and teasing her precious ce with tiny rubs. Each time my digits brush over the hood hiding her sensitive nub, her lithe frame shivers. Shes turned out to be a much more impressive opponent than I have assumed. It seems like these ninja clothes arent just for show. Shes a perfect, unbroken spy. Unless Continuing to shower her neck and nipple in gentle attention, I unhurriedly snake a single finger under the material of her drenched panties and pull them aside. The moment I touch her dripping folds, an unbelievable heat sinks into my digits. She shudders again as I rub her up and down without parting the warm curtains sealing her snug channel. Just as I position my middle finger in front of them with the intention to slip it in, an unusual sound catches my attention. I pause and enhance my hearing with mana. Its definitely not the foxgirl in my arms who has let it out. And, its still ongoing. It kind of resembles the quiet noise of fabrics rubbing together. My eyes scan the direction of the sound, which source seems to be located in the opposite row, and my gazends on a half-blood Wolfkin with weathered dark blue fur. She appears to be standing straight just like everyone else, looking to the front, but as I squint my eyes at her ck pants, I spot the tiniest traces of movement. It matches the rhythm of the weird noise. I almost snort when I realise that the wolfgirl is literally wedging herself by pulling up on her panties behind her back. She must be trying to rub her clit with the material. With her front towards me, I cant see anything she does on the other side. Smart girl. But you still got caught. Regretfully, I release the incredible foxgirl from my clutches and step back onto the carpet. I run my gaze over all twelve women to see if I can catch them moving their faces or eyes away, but I fail to do so. Nevertheless, I decidedly walk a few steps to the left and stop in front of the wolfgirl. Naturally, shes stopped rubbing one out the moment I moved. But, the droplets of sweat gathering on her fierce yet beautiful face betray just how nervous she is. Another sign is her heart beating like a war drum. I can almost feel its thumping through her chest. I re at her from up close. Shes only a tad shorter than me so our eyes are pretty much on the same level. Her blood-red irises barely stay in ce with just the tiniest jitters giving her away even more. The scent of arousal is twice as strong as near the foxgirl. Perhaps someone has been imagining herself in her ce. Or just really, really enjoyed the show. She seems to be some kind of an archer. A dark purple, metal breastte covers her quite ample bust, ced right over a ck, leather tunic that ends up shortly below her belt. She wears simrly dark pants that clearly are reinforced too, and a pair of purplish, fingerless gloves. A cloak of the same shade as her breastte flows down her back with a lowered hood. She keeps her quiver by her right leg, hanging off her belt. First, I try to intimidate her more, or maybe arouse if Im going to be honest, by blowing a puff of air at one of her sharp wolf ears. I catch her throat moving as she swallows her saliva right after the fluffy triangle twitches twice. Oh, this one will be much easier to crack. But, weve been ying around for a bit too long already. Its time to bring out the big guns. Its getting quite hot out here, isnt it, girls? I ask all mypanions. Obviously, no one answers me, but I ignore them and stare right into the wolfgirls eyes while unpinning the two buttons holding my jacket together. I unhurriedly take it off, making sure to flex myself as much as I can, and throw it somewhere to the side. Itnds on the carpet with a soft thump. Im not evil enough to toss it onto some poor girl. The wolfgirl does manage not to react. Perhaps I underestimated her a tiny bit. Without a word of warning, I pull my zipper down and whip my cock out into the open with one, swift motion, having my underwear already sent into the spatial ring a moment earlier. Almost instantly, the womans pupils dte to their limits and immediately shrink almost into nothingness as she shudders. They havent moved down so she must have caught quite a whiff of me instead. I almost had her there. Her soft cheeks bloom with pure crimson as her sharp nose tries its best to provide oxygen to her almost hyperventting lungs. Which only makes things worse. I smile impishly as her irises quiver and tremble in effort not to jump down right to my dick. Its a valiant effort, but a wasted one. I slowly reach behind her and pull one of her wrists towards myself. After a brief moment of hesitation, she lets me move it. Unfortunately, thats a huge mistake. Now, she cant do anything to prevent me from slipping the glove off her right hand and wrapping her dexterous fingers around my length. The moment her palm gets in contact with my rock-hard erection, she almost whines, for sure. Her lips tense so much that they almost disappear from sight. Her ears fall t on her hair and her tail puffs out like a pufferfish in a blink. Using her hand to pump myself up and down, I enjoy the way she struggles to keep herposure. Her irises are practically a blur from how much they are vibrating. A momentter, I frown softly. Somehow, I smell blood. Only faintly, but Im certain. My brows rise to my hairline after I notice one of her cheeks being a bit more sucked in than the other. Shes definitely biting on it to keep herself in check, isnt she? Damn, this one''s a fighter. But, we cant have that. I lean forward and press my lips into hers. It somehow surprises her even more than me grabbing my dick with her hand but she doesnt let out a peep. Her pupils do dte a tiny bit from the pinpricks that they currently are. I fight my way through her teeth and send a pulse of Rejuvenate into her while passionately kissing the fierce wolfgirl. Naturally, I never stop pumping myself with her help. After making sure that her wound ispletely gone, I nibble on her bottom lip and pull away a bit. cing fluffy pecks on her face, I trail up and up until I reach her fallen ear. Gently prodding it with my nose, I bring it to its proper position and stuff my mouth into its ticklish embrace. Good puppy, I whisper sensually while squeezing her hand around mine and my shaft in turn. She shivers immediately and lets out a lustful moan. Right after, she stomps into the ground with frustration and draws her hands back to her sides, tightening them into fists. I fucking cant anymore! I give up! She huffs in annoyance, but clearly, its not directed at me. At that very moment, the spell breaks. A cacophony of moans and heavy,boured breathing fills the reception hall. I look around myself and note that every single girl is either leaning forward, holding her thighs together, pressing her hands to her crotch, or wrapping her arms around herself. Everyone is panting at various levels of intensity. Almost all eyes are directed right at my cock. After admiring my work for a few seconds, I return my gaze to the wolfgirl and a grimace twists her pouty lips as she flinches when I look at her. Her ears are back down and her tail loses all of its energy. I smile at her warmly and ce my palm over her pretty cheek, bringing her face to meet mine. Now, now. You have all done exceptionally well. I didnt expect all of you to endure my antics for so long, I speak loudly to break through all the stimting noise. I went hard on you girls, picking my targets with deliberate caution. Even though both of them were Beastkin, not a single person made a peep until the very end. You should be proud of yourself. I pull her chin into me for another kiss and shepletely melts in my embrace this time. The wolfgirl lets me invite her tongue for a wild dance straight away and she whines adorably as we make out, pushing our bodies into each other. Her hand moves to my member on its own and caresses it lovingly. In no time her ears are back up and her tail wags like crazy. When I pull back, she chases after my lips, making me chuckle. Her blood-red eyes open with a flutter and an even deeper flush darkens her cheeks. A somewhat embarrassed, timid smile curls her lips. Whats your name? I ask, grazing her fluffy ear. Ressia, sir, she answers without hesitation. Its pretty. Suits a tough girl such as yourself. Her smile grows even more vibrant. Do you mind going second? She scans my expression for a few seconds before it clicks in her mind and she shakes her head. Not in the slightest, sir. It would be my honour. Thank you. I lean in and leave a loving nibble at her long ear, evoking a sultry whine from the wolfgirl before stepping away. Turning around, I find out that the golden-haired ninja foxgirl has dropped onto her knees and rests on the floor while still a little winded. Her palms are holding the fabric of her uniform tightly against her crotch. She really must have been on the very edge when her canine colleague unintentionally saved her. Walking up to her, I kneel down, and immediately remember that I havent tucked myself back into my pants as her face snaps to my dangling member. Thankfully, my awkward chuckle captures her attention and her eyes meet mine as I extend a hand to her. You beat me. Congrattions. We havent really established any rewards before all of this, but let me know if theres anything you might like and I promise to see to it. I wink at her. She takes my hand and we stand up together. Her legs wobble a little and she falls onto my chest with a quiet gasp. I hold her close as she grasps my shirt and vest. After a brief moment, she looks up at me with a tint of rosiness adorning her tender cheeks. My body... she whispers softly. Please im it... Sir. Chapter 174 – The Second Endurance Exam Chapter 174 C The Second Endurance Exam Isnt that already guaranteed? I chuckle softly at the petite foxgirl. She responds with a shy smile and nces away for a second, soon returning her pretty eyes right back to mine. Her golden irises glimmer with modest anticipation and a tinge of anxiety. For a moment, Im not exactly sure how Im able to gather so much just from that without creating a connection, but the various faint scents her excited body is emanating seem to make my assessments much more urate. Perhaps Im getting better at reading Beastkin. The adorable ninja grows a bit more nervous in the meanwhile as I dont take any actions towards her so I quickly fix that mistake. Slowly leaning myself lower, I cup her chin up with my hand and ce a tender peck on her pillowy lips. She lets out a tamed sigh as her lithe frame shivers from top to bottom. Her mouth opens for me in a quite submissive manner and she invites me to shower her with affection the way I might desire. Before things actually escte, I draw my lips back while lovingly brushing her cheek and nce around. Just so we are all in the clear, theres no one who was told that this is obligatory, right? I cant exactly know what your instructors passed on to you. Everyone wants this, yes? I ask as my gaze roams over an entire dozen of various, unique girls. Damn. I might have taken up a much bigger group of fishdies but thinking about it consciously twelve is still a huge number. They exchange nces amongst themselves and then nod in unison. I catch a few nibbled bottom lips and hopeful smiles. The half-blood Wolfkin is clearly trying to make herself as presentable as possible as if how her attire looks matters greatly, but shes failing miserably by overthinking it a lot. And from already being very bothered by my earlier teases. Shooting her a small wink that flusters the caninedy even more, I return my attention to the vulpine beauty in my arms. Not falling behind her sisters-in-arms, she also quickly nods to make it clear what her decision is even though she has literally asked me to im her just a moment earlier. Alright, I whisper to her with a smile. Shall we move into one of the rooms? She pushes her cheek more into my palm. I I dont want to wait any longer Sir Her blush deepens by a level or two as she voices out her need. It definitely takes quite a bit out of her to be this direct. I can tell that shes usually on the more withdrawn side, but it looks like my actions might have pushed her past that line. As you wish. I pepper her lips with a few gentle kisses. And feel free to call me whatever you want. Right now, we are moving from a professional atmosphere into something much more pleasant. With a snap of my fingers for an additional effect, a stylish, demigod-sized bed pops up right next to us, eliciting a round of gasps from the group of mercenary women. King-sized is not enough anymore so I had toe up with something a tier higher. Thus, demigod-sized. It should have no problems fitting even all of the gathered girls on its sizable surface. You could literally set up a camp on the heavenly mattress if you wanted. The foxgirl takes a peek over her shoulder and a tiny smile curls the corners of her plump lips up. She takes a few steps back while returning her shimmering eyes to me and bumps into its edge. Sitting down, she ces her hands together on herp and waits for me with her fluffy fox tail swaying from left to right in eager anticipation. I dont think she can get any more adorable. Without further ado, I move closer and drop to one knee in front of her so that she has the privilege of looking down at me instead of hurting her neck. My palms slide up the smooth material covering her sides and her lips part from the tender sensation. Reaching the level of her chest, I sneak them to her back and bring my face to hers, going right after that sweet mouth of hers. Her slender arms wrap around my neck as her fingers take on an adventure through my hair. Pausing our tender exchange, I find her eyes again as they open again. Whats your name? Oniri Leader she replies, hesitating a little before she picks how to address me. Would you like to leave everything to me, Oniri? I ask, sliding my hands to her cloth belt. Yes, please... She nods quickly. My skills, my mind, and my body are all yours, Leader Smiling at her warmly, I loosen the slick sash and move my fingers up to her cor, parting her robes just enough to let them slide down her shoulders. Oniris bare torso greets me and I get the perfect view of her modest chest. Just as I could tell during our little game, she is the perfect size for my palms to gently cup her breasts and smother them with love. It makes her lithe, athletic figure so much more alluring. She definitely trains a lot. I send her the contract and she instantly takes care of it, clearly briefed about the details before. It makes me chuckle a little at how fast she dismisses it and refocuses her attention on my face, and another part that is still very much visible. But, since she is so kind to offer her precious first moment to me, I better make it count. Trailing my kisses down from her mouth, I shower her left peak in some lively licks. My right hand traces circles over her deliciously toned tummy and Im graced with a few quiet moans that quickly turn a bit muffled. One nce confirms that Oniri has started attempting to muffle her alluring voice by biting on one of her fingers. Her golden gaze still drills into me with timid need so I continue while holding it firmly. Unfortunately for her, the moment my digits reach her soaked slit, a much more audible cry of pleasure escapes her plump lips and she turns red as a tomato. I grin at her softly, beginning to rub her hot, swollen folds up and down. Her breathing quickly grows fast and shallow even without me focusing on any of her weak points. Timing it just right, I thumb her sensitive clit right before she reaches her peak and a musical moan reverberates through the reception hall as shees on my hand with a trickle of love nectar. Coming down from her high, she opens her eyes again and oozes desire while drilling holes in the back of my skull. I prod her wet entrance a tiny bit with my fingers to make sure that shes as ready as possible since she seems quite petite and withdraw myself to save the best sensations for the main point of the show. She tilts her fox-eared head a bit in confusion, but her pupils dte in excitement and visual pleasure as my clothes disappear. I swear a barely noticeable trail of drool escapes the corner of her mouth as she swallows hard. The moment Ie closer and pick her up in my arms, she shudders in anticipation. Quickly crawling on my knees more or less to the middle of the bed, Iy the sweet ninja foxgirl on the fluffy mattress, hovering over her entire figure. Her hands explore my front for a few long seconds and I let her relish the moment as much as she wants, just waiting with a smile on my face. Finally realising that shes spaced out, her body jerks and she hastily opens up her silky-smooth robespletely, presenting herself to me in full nude, lying atop the precious cloth of her themed outfit. Her eyes skip to my waist and theres no need for words between us. I position myself in front of her little mound and cup the sides of her cute face. She meets my gaze with a shy but joyful smile and gives me a nod of confirmation. Her small fingers pump me up and down a few times as I lean in to steal her lips and take action. Mhhhmmmmm A sweet moan vibrates through my mouth as I slowly slip in. Bit by bit, I fill her extremely snug pussy with my member. I notice pushing through a tiny bit of resistance but it doesnt seem that she is aware of it amongst all the pleasure. Therefore, Im soon fully sheathed in her firm channel, receiving a wet kiss from her lower lips on my pelvis. Its so good being full she whispers dreamily as I release her mouth for a moment. Im finally an adult Foxkin And its thanks to such a strong male Does the first mating turn your kind into mature females? I ask curiously while giving her tight insides a bit of time to grow used to my size. Yes And passing the twenty-fifth winter Oniri nods with a big smile. Im really honoured to be made an adult by someone as amazing as you, Master I chuckle quietly at her somewhat reverent gaze. Its obvious that she, and most likely everyone else here, have heard a lot about me from the others, and I can only hope that it wasnt too exaggerated. I swear my loyalty to your pack To Utopia So, please Use me however you need, Leader she continues, cing her palms on my chest. I promise to make good use of all your talents. I peck her nose, evoking a faint giggle from the foxgirl. So first, let me show you my appreciation for your effort. Drawing my hips back, I slide into herfortable embrace once more. A lusty moan graces my ears as her sharp nails trace down my pecs, drawing red, stinging lines down my front. Her eyes widen in panic at the sight but I grab her wrists before she can take them away. Dont hold back. Mark me as much as you want. I grin at her and notice a faint spark in her enchanting eyes. Her fingers find my skin again as I lean onto her close enough to give her some space forfortable movement. As I thrust into Oniri once more, they create even more lines. Soon, Im nailing her snug channel at an even pace while she openly digs her nails into my skin all around my chest, letting out amazing moans that fill the air around us. Thats also the moment I notice other noises and find out that most of the girls have climbed onto the bed too and are watching us from a polite distance. Naturally, they arent exactly idle. Their fingers at working hard at keeping them entertained during the excruciating wait for their turn while their eyes bore into our waists pping together with wet smacks. To give them a bit better view and make sure that our sounds and moans are the loudest, I grab Oniris ankles and throw them over my shoulders. With how flexible this ninja fox is, the stretch poses no issues to her athletic capabilities. Shes so good that I canfortably push myself into her from above to bring her knees almost to her very chest. The new position lets me pummel her petite pussy with mightier and more precise strokes as her butt hangs in the air. Her lush tail tickles my balls as it swishes around from pure arousal.She can clearly see her snug entrance wrap itself around my girth with a tight embrace like a highest-quality seal. Her gaze focuses on our union as an ted smile paints her supple lips. Trickles of nectar trail down her underbelly each time I m into her and draw back for another thrust. Leader Mhmmmm Mmmmhhmmm Im almost Please Go ahead, I urge her, knowing well what she wants to ask for. Enjoy yourself. Ill fill you up during the second one. She fully lets go and her nails stab into my sides as she cries out in bliss. I can feel her puncturing my skin but thats not a matter of concern. Letting Oniri experience an amazing high is. I keep poking herfy insides the entire time she rides her orgasm, stopping just briefly near its end. Her glossed eyes stare back at me and widen in surprise as my fingers find her long, fox ears. She quivers underneath me and her tight pussy squeezes me with renewed vigour. I shoot her a grin before drawing myself back enough to almost pop out of her and then hammering back in with my everything while ruffling those perfect triangles in my palms. Leadeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer! Oniri screams loudly as her back arches like a bridge. I smirk at her lust-filled gaze and plow into her repeatedly. Her arms wrap around my sides and she starts desperately wing at my back, definitely making a mess out of it with her sharp nails. But, its all in pleasure as she does her best to push me into herself more with each m. I, of course, oblige and hold back nothing, seeding at taking over all the other sounds with our fierce lovemaking. Soon, Oniris amazing insides start sucking me in even more with almost regr squeezes and it bes obvious that she wont be ablest too long like this. Since I made a promise earlier, I stop limiting my build-up and prepare myself to join her during this round. She definitely senses the change in my body or just my cock and a wide smile curves her mouth. Throwing her hips into mine with pure abandon, she quickly brings herself to another edge in a sh and I fluff her cute ears at the same time as I bury myself in her furthest depths, pressing her into the bed with all my weight and strength. Oniris constricting passage tries to milk me dry as shees hard and I fulfil its wish by filling her up with an abundant load of hot, creamy seed, stealing her lips in the process. It takes a few seconds for me to empty out the current reserves into her heated embrace, more or less the same time it takes the sweet foxgirl to stop trembling and shuddering. Drawing back my face, I adore her happy smile and panting breaths for a moment before cing one more peck on her forehead, evoking a more open giggle from the flexible ninjady. Ill be back with you soon. Duty calls, as you can imagine. I wink at her while pulling myself out. She sighs with delight during the process and moves her fingers to delicately rub her messed-up folds with mesmerising fondness. As I rise up to my knees, her eyes follow my figure and they widen at the sight of numerous cuts she has inflicted on my skin during her ecstasy. I chuckle at her and silently mouth I love them to Oniri. She responds with a timid nce but I cant miss the spark of joy in her golden irises. I bet she gets off to the screams of her interrogation targets. This little ninja might be much more than her lovable wrapping suggests. As I take a look around, something hot envelops my member and a gasp of surprise escapes my throat. A peek down reveals a grey-skinned Tiefling bobbing her head up and down on my cock. She grins at me knowingly while cleaning me up with eager sucks and licks. It looks like we got ourselves a skilled stealth expert. Her darkplexion definitely goes well with it. I let her go to town with my dick while returning my focus to locating my second partner. It certainly takes a bit of effort as she starts deepthroating me right away. Deciding to help her out a little, I ce my hand on her head and push it down while bucking my hips with moderate strength. Groaning from pleasure, I finally find the half-blood Wolfkin standing behind the waist-high headboard. She flinches when our gazes meet and the little jerk of her shoulders perfectly conveys what she has been trying to hide by taking such a position. Those dexterous fingers of the ranger girl have definitely been busy, as much as she wanted to deny it and appear patient. Rewarding the Tiefling with a warm meal full of nutrients, I release my ambusher to finally let her gasp for air. She falls onto the bed with a huge grin and longingly traces my shaft with her finger before I stand up. Thankfully, Ive already sent out the invites to everyone so she can enjoy some of the benefitsing even just from swallowing a load. Nodding at the assassin, I step over a few women while making sure they get the most out of my bouncy walk over the mattress and jump to the floor. The wolfgirl salutes the moment I stop in front of her and I barely hold in a chuckle. Her fingers are glistening with obvious moisture and her material pants are much darker over her crotch than anywhere else. But, her efforts are admirable. Report, soldier. I decide to y along. Sir, yes, sir! she barks back at me. Ressia Keenfoot reporting for duty! And what exactly is that duty? I raise a brow at her. Her eyes skip down for a split second as her cheeks bloom with crimson. At ease. I save her from answering before shees up with something definitely aimed to please me in a respectful way. So, what is your wish, Ressia? I step closer to the caninedy and press myself into her. She allows herself to rx onto me, almost melting in my hug. I can hear her taking a few good sniffs of me as her face moves past my ear, followed by a long, shaky sigh. She starts cing sucky kisses on the side of my head and then my neck next. A throaty groan escapes her as my fingers thread through her dark blue tail. Caressing the fluffy brush for a while, I realise that shes switched to licking me. When I give the pretty bundle of fur a light tug, she yelps in surprise and sinks her fangs into my shoulder. Im going to look worse than after a fight at this pace, hah. Boss Ressia groans into my ear. Yes, Im your boss. I stroke one of her sharp ears. Boss She puts more desire in her alluring tone. Rough me up Make me feel weak Please, pull my tail more With pleasure I grab her actual hair first and yank it back, evoking a deep growl from the wolfgirl. It turns into a lusty moan as I answer her earlier bite in kind and mark her neck with a bloody hickey. Then, I grab it with one hand and bring our faces to the same level. What a lovely bitch you are I try my best to growl at her while squeezing her throat with controlled strength. Im going to wreck you so hard you will be out ofmission for a month Her mouth agape from theck of breathing ability, she stares at me with pure excitement and feral need. Her tail wags so fast behind her back that it almost bes a blur. She clearly knows what she wants and likes. And who am I to judge? I push her away and into the wooden headboard, evoking a grunt from Ressia. She falls to her knees and I step over her. Just as she raises her face, I grasp her hair and smack her into my crotch. She obediently treats my jewels to some lively tonguing before I yank her up with another yelp of shock, pain, and pleasure. Rewarding her with a rough kiss, I step away. Get this shit out of my sight. I rake over her attire with a stern re. She nibbles on her bottom lip and sheds everything faster than I would have thought was physically possible. It almost feels like trained movements. In a blink, she stands in front of me in her full feminine glory. Ressia is even fitter than Oniri and I can make lots of muscles over her brawny figure. It certainly makes her so hot and sexy. And her chest is the perfect definition of perkiness andfortable size. Somehow, even though she doesnt look like someone shy, she still covers her pubic region with a hand. I squint at her suspiciously and she shivers under my gaze, biting into her lip even more. As she takes her fingers away, my brows rise in surprise. Whatever is left of her shaved hair down there makes up the shape of Utopias crest. Shes literally put our logo right above her beguiling snatch, currently dripping with a steady trail of glistening love juice. Not the kind of devotion to our organisation that I would have ever expected. Do you like it Boss? she asks with a growing smile. I shoved myself onto her, pressing her butt into the headrest. I changed my mind. You are getting broken in half today. She doesnt get the time to finish her grin before I spin her around and push her back forward. Grabbing her wrist with my left hand, I twirl her tail around my right, spread her legs with my knees, and drive my cock into her leaking hole with one thrust, pulling on both at once. She screams in ecstasy and her head jerks back as I keep her spine arched like a bow. Yes! Yes! Ahhh! Ahhhh! Rearrange my guts, Boss! she shouts ahead,pletely tuning out all the other girls staring at her from the bed with heated gazes full of envy. After hammering into her for a good minute or two, I let go of her tail for a moment andnd a juicy p on her bouncing ass, evoking another squeak from the brawny ranger. Her fit pussy squeezes me with each hearty smack. I can see her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she pants and moans in turns. Her wrist is still locked in my grip and she brings the other one to my hand by herself, letting me squeeze both of them at once. When she reaches her peak, I pull her up a bit and drive myself into her from below strong enough to have her jump into the air. She almost howls into the ceiling as she crushes my cock with a powerful grip and floods it with her nectar. Letting her catch a few breaths, I swivel us around the corner of the headboard and shove her onto the edge of the mattress. As shends belly-down, I nail her inviting hole once more and she gets bumped up to her knees, with her feet hanging just over the cliff of the bed. I dont let her raise her body and move my leg over her, cing my foot on the side of her head. Grabbing her tail with one hand, I get a good grip on her thigh with the other and start wrecking her pussy just as she desires me to. My cock hammers into her slick channel repeatedly with her ass up in the air and smacking into my pelvis each time I yank her tail towards myself. Her cries and moanse out half-muffled as she partially directs her lips into the sheets. I can feel her climax building up at an incredible pace from all the pain and pleasure and it takes no time for her to try and tear my dick off with her muscr channel. With onest m, I flood her hot passage and eager womb with a sea of white. She does manage a full howl this time that additionally causes the walls of her pussy to quiver with mind-numbing vibrations her entire body is subjected to. I groan openly as she elicits every single drop of me with that move. Wolfgirls are just something else. Finished painting her insides white, I pull out and give her ass a controlled kick. She flops onto the mattress still twitching. A steady stream of pearly seed leaks out of her parted slit. Another subordinate full and satisfied. Two down, ten more to go. With so manydies to properly take care of, its not that easy to pick who goes next. The first two were easy since Oniri pretty much won my little game and Ressia endured it long enough for me to switch tactics. No one would have doubted their priority. Now, who to choose so as not to y favourites and disrupt their team rtions? I can see a bunch of Elves, most likely specialising in magic, then some more Tieflings, an Orc, surprisingly two Dragonewts who look like twins with blue scales, and even a slim Oni girl with two quite characteristic horns poking out of her forehead. Thankfully, she doesnt look like the one I stumbled on in the past at Selinas. Even if her demeanour still feels quite cold and fierce, the look she gives me ispletely devoid of any haughtiness and arrogance. Just then, my eyesnd on a shortdy helping out Oniri with a ss of water as the foxgirl sits on the edge of the bed on the opposite side. She is a pure-blood Leopardkin if Im not mistaken. She wears ck leather shorts and a purple vest covered with a ck jacket. ck, fingerless gloves wrap up her hands. She looks like a total badass and still manages to secure a totally adorable presence. I can tell she uses some kind of giant weapon. Somehow, she looks the least horny out of everyone here as she graces her friend with a warm smile curling up her short muzzle. That kind aura and willingness to look after others in such a situation instantly draws me to her. Im blessed to hear her sweetugh as I arrive next to them, right before they notice me and she tenses up, dropping the adorable smile. Her eyes avoid mine as she looks away, holding her furry hands together in front of her waist, with her head partially cast down. Her cute, spotted tail sways slowly from side to side low enough to brush against the floor. Before I get to ask her if she is alright being here since she clearly feels somewhat ufortable around me, Oniri grasps my wrist and I nce down at the golden-haired foxgirl. Leader, this is Yuru. She is very, very shy. She is worried that it will put you off, so please, could you show her that its not true? Because it isnt, right? she asks with hopeful eyes. I smile at her and very slowly step closer to Yuru. She watches me attentively with a side nce, her chin still lowered. My hand unhurriedly reaches out towards her face and stops before we make contact. Keeping up the smile, I observe her bodynguage, and not noticing any scared or repulsed signals, stroke her furry cheek with my finger. She doesnt do much to answer it, but my ears pick up the distinct sound of purring,ing deep from within her chest. My smile grows at the tame sign of affection and my digits trail into her lush, white mane, which falls to her shoulders. The purrs be louder and her muzzle shows the tiniest hint of a weak smile. Theres nothing to worry about, Yuru. You are really sweet, you know that? You remind me of one of my adorable mates. So much that I instantly wanted to hug you and shower you in kisses, I whisper softly to the bashful feline. My words give her enough confidence to lift her gaze a little bit, giving her a slightly morefortable angle to look up at me. Her tail doesnt sweep the floor anymore and I give myself permission to wrap my other arm around her tiny waist and pull her into myself. She doesnt resist and rests on my chest, barely tall enough to fit her face in the crook of my neck. Her rounded ears twitch each time my breath tickles them, creating a lovely sight. After a while, I gently pull myself away and smile warmly as she finally looks up at my face properly, holding her soft hands on my chest. Then, I notice something creamy-white poking out of one of the pockets in her jacket and raise a brow. And whats this? I ask, slowly moving my hand towards the weird rectangle. She freezes immediately and her pupils narrow into little dots, disying the full scenery of her deep blue irises. I quickly stop myself, not wanting to offend or scare her by prying into her secrets or private matters, but she doesnt move. No matter if I push my palm back or forth, she keeps still, holding my gaze. Not even her tail is moving. Curiosity finally gets the better of me, and I grab the edge of the rectangle with the tips of my fingers, pausing for thest time to make sure she isnt going to jump back or tear me a new one. Nothing changes. She lets me pull it out without a hint of movement, as if she isnt here anymore. I turn the white card around a few times and spot some writing over three rows of lines. Gently and slowly from behind, while pushed into a wall, scratched under the chin, and delicately nibbled on the left ear, I read out loud with some confusion. Whats this? As my eyes find hers again, her gaze escapes me. Her tail and ears droop down once more. I swear she is blushing hard under all that beautiful, silvery fur. A Voucher she whispers hesitantly and finally lets me hear her sweet, quiet voice. Voucher? I raise a brow at her. Yuru nods. For Good performance Well, the message is quite clear, I would say. Still, someones going to exin this new system in full detail to meter. I dont exactly remember making ns for it. I hope its not toote and it hasnt gotten out of control yet. I see. My fingers ruffle through her white hair. Would you like to exchange it? She nods faintly, briefly peeking at my waist, and specifically whats dangling off it. I lift her chin up slowly and ce a kiss on her fluffy forehead, sliding the card back into her pocket. Save this one forter. Today, youll get your wish for free. I wink at her and finally draw out a more apparent smile as her tail bes a bit more lively. Her eyes skip to my lips and I bring myself closer to let Yuru be the one to initiate our kiss. She brushes our mouths together with delicate pecks and I wrap my arms around her frame. Her purring travels right into my chest from her own. As she prods my lips with her tongue, I invite it in and silently slip my palm into her shorts. She whimpers adorably when my fingers find the scorching heat of her little mound but does nothing to escape my grasp. It might not have looked like she was too bothered from the outside, but its a damn flood in here. My digits feel like they are going to melt into a puddle and join her thick juices staining the material of her panties. Please she whispers almost silently, faintly bucking her hips to push my fingers more into her ticklish folds. Right away. I kiss her ear from above. With another snap, I summon a wardrobe next to us and bind it down with a bunch of purplish, smoking straps. The walls are way too far for us to haul ourselves there so we gotta improvise. Yuru eyes up the new piece of furniture with immediate understanding and a sparkle in her radiant blue eyes. She gingerly unbuckles her belt and I help her lower her shorts. A massive trail of love nectar connects her panties with her sealed lower lips for half the way down, showing just how eager she is to partake in this ceremony too. I hold her hand dearly and she trots closer to the wardrobes backside. Then, she peeks at me over her shoulder and I use my body to squash her into the wooden surface, lifting her to her tiptoes. Her mouth opens with a quiet sigh and she puts her butt up a bit more on her own, arching her back a little. Her hand escapes my grasp and she uses both palms to spread her buttcheeks, giving me a better view and ess to her secret ce. Admiring her beautiful, glistening slit for a second or two, I press my tip against it while moving one hand to cup her chin up and the other to hold onto her petite waist. Yuru lets out an adorable mewl when I slip past her warm entrance and I immediately start scratching under her chin. Her purrs tickle my wrist and fingers as I gently slide into her snug embrace, spreading her cosy channel with my member. She mewls again when I reach her depths and let out a sigh into her rounded ear, making it twitch in front of my mouth. Her own breathing is already a tad faster and shallower. Noticing that her tail has wrapped itself around my waist, I chuckle to myself and reaffirm my grip on her waist. Slowly but surely, I pull back and delicately fill her up again, adding my mouth to the mix of little pleasures her body is subjected to. My lips wander all over her fluffy ear with utmost care and affection, evoking shivers of delight from the sweet leopard. Just as shes wanted, I continue to unhurriedly graze her smooth channel with my member, drawing out each movement as much as I can. She rewards me with heart-stopping little mewls each time I bottom out in her tight pussy. Her purrs and the way she melts into me are total treasures on their own too. Inside Yuru manages to murmur in between her mewls, voicing her desires like the brave girl that she is. Taking it as a sign that she is approaching her blessed release, I try to triple my efforts at gently pleasing the sweet feline and use my free hand to tenderly tickle her clit. Soon, her mewling bes an almost constant string of little whines and I match them with my thrusts. Five or six bumpster, she throws her jiggly butt into me and raises the volume of her delighted moan for the very first time. I hold her close and burst into ropes of creamy delicacy into her constricting channel. My lips mp over her rounded ear as my fingers caress the underside of her chin. Her prolonged mewl gradually fades out and I wait for the tiny shivers to subside and for her petite body to calm down. Certain that Yuru is well enough to be moved, I backstep into the bed and sit down with her in myp, still embracing my member with her warmth. She leans into me, turns her head to the side, and starts rubbing her cheek into mine while releasing very apparent purrs. I keep scratching her belly fur until she pauses the affectionate rubs, graces my cheek with a tiny peck, and meets my gaze with her pretty, blue eyes. I get the message instantly and carefully lift her up. She sighs softly as I plop out of her and I sit her down next to me, where she can lean on Oniri for support. Giving her hair onest ruffle, I look around over the remaining crowd, noticing that I somehow dealt with all the Beastkin first. Talk about coincidences. Standing up, I ce my fists on my hips. Alright. Whos next? Chapter 175 – The Importance of Discipline Chapter 175 C The Importance of Discipline Looks like the initiation is finally over. As a familiar voice reaches my ears, I open my eyes and raise my head towards its source. Cornelia slowly approaches the headrest of the demigod-sized bed and rests her elbows on the wooden piece. A visible smirk ys on her dazzling lips as she nces all over the massive mattress decorated with over a dozen naked bodies if we include me into the count too. I sigh blissfully while scratching behind Yurus ears as the pure-blood Leopardkin snuggles to my side, purring quietly. My other nk is in Oniris clutches as the half-blood Foxkin wrapped herself with my arm around her slim waist. A potent blush tints her soft cheeks at the arrival of another person, though neither of the girls escapes or hides their bodies. The rest of the squad lies sprawled all over the sheets too, in various states of dishevelment and exhaustion, leaking creamy fluids here and there. Is this where the hidden audience steps forward and starts apuding the unaware actors? I raise a yful brow at my magician wife. She chuckles lightly while shaking her head. Weve had enough time to observe and judge everyones physical performance during your absence. This part of the show was avable only to you, as per their own request. But,pared to our own assessments, you seem to have put them through total hell. They can barely lift a finger right now. Damn straight. A snort arrives somewhere from the side,ing from Ressia if Im not mistaken. Even Instructor Garrenas most intense drills cant hold a candle to this one. My entire body aches inside out. Gee, I wonder why that is? Itspletely not like youve begged Leader to turn you into a wreck by sting all your holes, one of the Tieflingdies lying next to her smacks the wolfgirl on her bouncy ass, evoking a wave of chuckles and giggles from everyone around. You really are a total bitch in heat, another one adds, copying her friend. Zip it, you wannabe Subus! Ressia quips back, flicking the other womans thin tail. Only Leader gets to call me that! Dont make me rip your throat out! Mmmmm Feisty Looks like someone slept through manners sses Dont worry, its never toote to begin Lets start with something simple Sit! The first Tiefling smacks Ressias behind once more. You are fucking dead meat, you ashen slut! The Wolfkin lets out an audible growl and rolls over, lunging at her offender in a sh. They tumble around all over the bed while wrestling each other. The other girls just chuckle at them and sometimes squeal as the pair bounces off the innocent bystanders. From the spoken words, it might have sounded like a serious situation, but Ressia and Besfi, the Tiefling, attempt to put each other into possibly the most shameful poses they cane up with. Roll after roll, they try to spread each others legs to sh to the world their opponents privates from multiple humiliating angles. Grapples and chokeholds are plenty in their littlepetition. The Tiefling girl has a small advantage over the Wolfkin thanks to her much more agile and nimble tail, which she often uses to spread thetters pussy open or entuate the swell of her breasts. But, Ressia fights valiantly, without a single thought about giving up, and definitely scoring at least a few points. As I divert my gaze from the rolling, grunting, groaning, and moaning duo, my eyes find Cornelia, who stares back at me with an amused expression. Noticing my attention, she raises a brow at me in turn as if asking you gonna do something about that? without any words. Sighing to myself again, I reluctantly leave the embrace of the remaining two beautiful Beastkin girls, not parting with them without an affectionate peck on their foreheads first. Hopping up to my feet, I step around a plethora of long, sexy legs and arms as their owners shoot me sultry smiles. At least those bolder ones do. The more timid fraction just blushes shyly. Arriving above the fighting duo, I grab them both by the scruff of their neck right as they give me the chance to do that. They yelp from surprise, suddenly getting pulled apart and into the air. Holding the shocked pair slightly above myself so that their feet dangle freely, I squint at the naughty couple. Looks like some of my new troops seem tock discipline. We cant have that, can we? They swallow in perfect sync as I grin at them impishly. Without a word of warning, I throw them forward and they let out startled squeals as their bodies fly to the back. Before they cannd or crash into anything, I snap my fingers and a bunch of Void Chains quickly tie them up from multiple angles. The leather-imitating restraints put their wrists and ankles together at the small of their backs. Girls, be so kind and teach your teammates the importance of respecting each other, will you? I p my hands and roam my gaze over all the other members of Eden Beta. Since you are all a unit, Ill leave the internal matters to yourselves. Dont stop until they pass out. Today is a special day for all of you, so I will benevolently forget all this happened. Next time, you will be held responsible for your actions as a group. That applies to punishments and rewards both. Remember that. Sir, yes, sir! they shout in unison. Then, I watch as ten naked women crawl up towards the dangling duo with wide, predatory smiles. They have clearly caught onto this little game and are more than eager to participate. In turn, the two offenders might have taken my words a bit too literally and their eyes are jumping from person to person with panicked expressions on their faces. Just as the first wet noises and ardent moans fill the air, I turn around and step off the bed to join my beautiful Cornelia behind the headrest. Her face remains directed forward for a little while after I reach her side, growing more flushed by each second as she witnesses the lewd punishment being justly handed out to the two troublemakers. I chuckle lightly and wrap my arm around her waist, bringing my lips to her ear. Dont worry, theres no one else who looks better in these than you. She shivers and smacks my chest with a yfully offended gasp. The way she looks back at me and nibbles on her bottom lip makes that more than clear. I catch her wrist as I pull us closer and our lips join in a passionate kiss. Cornelia doesnt fight back. Rather the opposite. She melts against me while chasing my tongue with hers, closing her eyes to enjoy this brief moment of affection. You are incorrigible, she berates me after we finally put some space between our faces. I wouldnt be if only you put some effort into correcting me. I smirk at her. She rolls her charming, hazelnut eyes and leaves a peck on my jawline. And lose all this fun? Not a chance. Weugh together and nce to the side. The punishment is in full swing. Pun intended. The girls are going hard after the two bounddies, caressing them with quite an eagerness. It looks like theyve employed the help of a bunch of toys avable to our residents and customers as both offenders are stuffed with a vibrating dildo in each opening. Gags have somehow made it into the y too, muffling the cacophony ofscivious cries. I cant see how that can be considered punishment. They are having the time of their life right now. Cornelia snorts. It might look like it to you as someone who enjoys this kind of situation more than a little, but from what Ive managed to understand about these two from our brief romp, they are much more interested in the more traditional, fleshy approach. I rub her side lovingly. That said, its not torture for them. They might prefer to be railed and wrecked by an actual dick, but they are blissfully cumming themselves to sleep right now. Just look at their ecstatic expressions. You. Are. Evil. She gently ps my cheek, then ces a giggling peck on it. Come on, then. Lets leave them to it. We have lots to talk about. I nod at her and turn to the girls before we leave. Jump in the baths after you are done here. Wash your passed-out teammates too. Someone store the bed and bring it to meter. And with that, I follow Cornelias lead to the very ce Ive just mentioned. A good, steaming pool is the best location to hold a serious discussion. Totally. I dont even bother dressing up until we reach our destination and share a few simple greetings with the women we pass by. They are more than happy about my return. It honestly feels good to be back. As fun as it is to go out on an adventure, this is still the most important ce to me. This is where everything started, and its nowhere near the end. Theres just so much more we have to do and introduce. But, there are also plenty of things to take care of outside the capital. I might have juste back from an epic journey but there are more waiting in line. Now that Im Tier 6, the minimum requirement for Liliths quest has been unlocked. We should be able to ess the information shes been holding back from us due to her safety concerns. I just know that Ailish is looking very forward to it, even though she does her best to act patient and understanding. Its a big deal to her and her entire race. Then, we have Elea. Shes one of the firstdies to join us and also be something more to me, and she did present her desire to visit her old settlement to settle some debts. I really owe her this. She deserves the best, especially for putting everyone and everything above herself so much. If I asked her right now, Im certain she would start talking about the others and that she would wait for a time when Im not busy to fulfil this promise I made to her. At the same time, theres Sirgia. Save for Safi and Emi, shes my literal first girlfriend or wife. Always working so damn hard to make me happy with her creations. Finally bing proud of her own work, she has earned the right to reconnect with her famous family. She might belong to a lower branch, but she deserves nothing else than pure respect and I wont be myself if we dont travel to her hometown together and show those prideful pricks who is the real deal. And these might be just three main matters to touch upon amongst who knows how many more. It looks like our mercenary side hustle has just started too without a hitch. These twelve fiercedies are incredible. We might have only had a bit of sex right now, but I could easily tell that theyve gone through lots of training and learning to be who they are now. And each of them is an amazing woman with a unique personality and history too. I cant wait to interact more with them outside of bed. As Im mulling over my life in my mind, we step into the baths and the sight that greets us instantly recaptures my full attention. Cornelia grins slyly by my side, letting her purple dress fall to her ankles as I take in the view in front of me. Dont take too long staring. She takes a few steps forward, winks at me over her shoulder, and continues toward the biggest pool. My eyes follow her jiggly backside as she prowls with clear intent to make herself look the sexiest possible. Stretching her arms above her head, which causes the sides of her charming breasts to swell past the edges of her torso, she descends into the water and joins the group of women already chilling in there. From what I can see, most of my wives are present. Sirgia, Elea, Neira, Teffith, Astrea, Meru, Shino, Ailish, and even Lianne. Additionally, I spot Ria and Elise huddled together right next to them. It seems that theyve already been dragged deep into our small family after our little fun not that long in the past. Not that I havent thought about them seriously, of course. Taking into consideration Cornelias earlier words, I spend only a short while admiring the dazzlingdies gracing me with a plethora of mesmerising smiles. Its hard for my eyes not to wander over Eleas and Rias figures as the two seem to nowpete in the contest of who has the most titanic tits in this little group of well-endoweddies. Their generous peaks peek out of the water like plump buoys and its honestly hard to tell who is bigger. Trying not to throw myself into a daze with this painting-like scene, I shake my head, causing a bunch of them to chuckle at me, and start walking forward. Arriving at the edge of the pool, I put my fists on my hips and look down at the gathering of women. Good afternoon,dies. Do you mayhaps mind if I join you? The other baths seem to be quite crowded, I speak with a gentlemanly tone. Shino giggles sweetly. Oh, no. Thats so unfortunate. I cant even imagine the pain you must feel not to be able to take a well-deserved bath, good sir. We cant have that. A man needs to be clean and tidy. Especially a man of this calibre, Lianne joins in with a tiny smirk. What are we going to do? We cant leave this poor guy alone and unwashed, can we? Elea asks and they all shake their heads gloomily. I think we can find a little bit of space right here! She grabs Sirgia under her armpits, who is sitting just next to her, and hoists the adorable Dwarf up. My precious cinnamon roll chuckles quietly and stares at me with a deep blush and expectant gaze, even if a tad shy. With an empty spot between Elea and Shino, its pretty obvious what their ploy is. Smiling at them, I descend into the water and slip into the created niche. Right after, Elea lowers her petite sister-wife onto myp and Sirgia snuggles into my chest with her back. I wrap my arms around her petite waist and ce a few kisses on her brown hair. Everyone scuttles a bit closer to me, with Ailish, Lianne, Ria, and Elise moving to sit down in front of me, the first two straddling my legs. Its good to see you again, husband. The Queen bats her eyshes at me. Its rare to see you here, wife. I smirk at her a little. I would have thought you would be at the castle, busy taking care of the mess you created by slipping away from your responsibilities and onto a random guys ship. What do you mean by mess? Everything is in perfect control, please and thank you. She huffs yfully, crossing her arms over her modest chest. No one even noticed I was away. Especially not my blind son. Besides, a week was enough to catch up with everything. I couldnt miss my husbands big return. I shake my head and reach out, letting Lianne take my hand and pull herself close for us to exchange a few loving kisses. As she returns to her seat, I nce at our voluptuous ountant and her cheerful receptionist friend. I hope they havent pulled you in here and made you both ufortable. I look into their eyes while caressing Sirgias belly. Not in the slightest! Elise replies first, waving her hands at me. We were really happy to have been weed here! Even though Im nowhere as important or close to you as the others, Im really d Im allowed to be here with everyone. Now, now. We both know you shouldnt be saying things like that unless you want to make your boyfriend angry at you. Do you want that? Ria rebukes her younger friend. Goddess, no! Elises eyes widen in panic. Then be a good girl and greet your love properly before he has a chance to berate you. The busty ountant gives her a light shove. Our sweet receptionist hastily crawls forward and pauses right in front of my face with a bit of hesitation, hooking a lock of hair behind her ear. As my palm rests on her crimson cheek, she crosses the remaining distance and does as shes been told by the maturedy. As we share a lovely kiss, my other hand snakes down her spine and my finger slips down between her tender buttcheeks to tickle the first hole it stumbles on. She gasps into my mouth and somehow manages to grow even redder but doesnt shake me off. Rather than that, I can tell that Elise is subtly trying to find an angle that could possibly force my fingertip into her extremely tight ring. This little minx. I part with her with a delicate smack on that horny ass, eliciting a moan of surprise from the pretty girl. She giggles at me while nibbling on her lower lip and returns to her earlier position, letting Ria have her turn next. As for Ria, she has to be extremely careful while approaching me. Her two enormous weapons of mass destruction could literally suffocate the tiny girl in myp if she pressed herself into me without a moment of thought. As we exchange a few gentle pecks, I stillpletely lose sight of Sirgia under my chin, fully obstructed by the voluptuous mounds that have gotten in the way. After tonguing Ailish while firmly gripping one of her horns, it gets much easier to share greetings with my other women. We finish it in just a moment, turning ourselves left and right to reach everyone. I end things up with one arm wrapped around Sirgia and the other around Shino. Its been a moment since weve been together in the flesh so she deserves some gentle intimacy whenever possible. So, we are now mercenaries, huh? I lean to the back and sigh contentedly. Everything has gone official. We are registered and ready to take on jobs, Elea replies. The girls are eager to prove themselves in the field after enduring our harsh training. They want nothing but to bring us fame and respect. For many of them, its an opportunity to begin their life anew, with strength and wisdom that should allow them to be someone great. You might want to evaluate them once more now that they have joined for real. I chuckle lightly. Im surprised you didnt wait for my return for me to boost them before taking the registration exams. If they are going to represent us in the world, they have to be skilled enough to handle such a small thing without relying on your power, Teffith exins. Plus, as Elea said, they are eager to prove themselves. Achieving the highest possible rank during the initial assessment was one way of doing it. They really want you to be proud of them and find them worthy of your support. And perhaps something more. They are ves, right? Former ves, Cornelia answers. Most of them were either kidnapped or convicted for minor crimes. They have been released as of now. The twelve girls you met arent the first dozen we have purchased and freed. As per your wishes, we didnt want to force anyone into this so we offered them a chance for a new start and slowly collected volunteers. The rest have been tended to over the course of a few weeks and either departed or are soon going to. We are slowly collecting the second batch while making slight adjustments to our training and lessons, Teffith adds. It might take a moment, but we arent exactly in a hurry. It would be good to secure proper headquarters first that will be capable of housing everyone. Or we can let them live in the city, taking care of the rent. After the recent changes in demi-humanws, its slowly getting better outside, and they wouldnt be exactly weak. The adjustments are recent, but you can already see changes in the streets, Lianne chimes in. Its far from peace and mutual respect, but people are aware that they cant get away with what they could in the past anymore. Some are actively trying to look at other races in a new light, and thats all thanks to your shrewd business idea. I honestly didnt think we would see the effects of what we are doing here this soon. I chuckle to myself. I guess this isnt one of the oldest and most ancient professions in the world for nothing. As some people from my home keep saying, make love not war. Thats a good slogan for our troops. And our main business too. Neiraments, stroking her chin. I need to integrate it into our calling cards and other things. Its going to look great on promotional posters too. Speaking of which, how are we doing on the other fronts? I nce all around at my lovely experts from each field. Nothing to really worry about in terms of our standard services. Guests are flooding just as usual. The growth is quite steady. There have been no issues while you were gone, Ria answers first. As for our finances, as you might have expected, we spent way more than before due to all the projects and investments, but we are still above the line. What about our potential new employees? I nce down at Sirgia. We are preparing the ess just as you requested, Master, my master artificer replies with a tiny smile. Underground construction is being handled by trusted contractors while I focus on preparing weing andfortable living conditions for the aquatic races. I knew you would bring some of them home and started designing the rooms early. Everything should be ready in just a moment. The canals are more or less finished. Oh, you. I tickle her sides a bit, making Sirgia wriggle and giggle in myp. This little devil knows me inside out it seems. Or am I just that predictable? You could not pass idly by people in need, Astreaments, lounging next to Neira. It would have been more of a surprise if you returned without someone to introduce, Alpha. I assume things are alright in the Community? I turn to the catgirl. She nods lightly. No issues there. We actually had a few volunteers for both the pleasure and the mercenary departments from their new arrivals and a bunch of older residents. We will see how that goes. That reminds me, these current twelve girls, are they just mercenaries, or? Most of them, yes. Elea smiles at me. A few were happy to join both departments and n on sometimes showing up during open hours while they arent on a mission. They are two Tieflings and one Dark Elf. Thanks. I gesture at the others to continue. Sensei, the cosy option is almost ready, Shino takes her chance to speak next. Mari-san and Nyfile-san created plenty of outfits in multiple copies. They are really lovely and look super professional. We assembled some of themon armours and clothing purely from this world too. Its now just a matter of final lessons in acting and everything should be perfect. As for that, the dedicated acting and roley sses have been slightly reduced to make sure that Eden Beta finished their studies in time. But, there are plenty of girls who already know what to do and have a real talent for being all sexy while assuming a character so we should have no problems making the addition, Ailish continues, licking her luscious lips. Thats great to hear. If you think that everything is properly prepared, we can see to it whenever you want. Its been a while since we introduced something big. We might want to give it a few test trials amongst our most loyal patrons before hosting an announcement party. It will both make them feel more valued and let us fune the little details, I suggest. Definitely, Cornelia agrees. So, this is pretty much it. Naturally, there are many little details and plenty of other matters but everyone will fill you in along the way. It would take hours of just sitting in this bath and talking non-stop. I dont think you are in a hurry anywhere just yet so its alright to take things slow, one at a time. Well, I dont know that yet. I gotta make some ns first. There certainly are a few options to consider now that Im back and also a little bit stronger. I shrug at her and nce at the trio of Sirgia, Elea, and Ailish. Ah, right. Sensei is now at Tier 6. Amazing! We are so far behind now! Shino giggles quietly. Or rather everyone else is since my progress is much faster thanks to you, Sensei. Are there any notable changes? I saved the surprise forter so that we can enjoy it together. We can take a peek at things after getting out of here, perhaps snuggled into each other on our beloved bed. I chuckle at her. Though, Im not expecting fireworks. Just the stats alone are starting to spike considerably with how many Partners I stumble on during these journeys. Now you can even add another twelve sources into that, freshly connected. Regarding ns Ailish speaks up before the conversation moves forward. Ive been thinking Oho. Here it goes. Technically speaking, you are now Tier 6 and the condition has been fulfilled, but ording to Liliths words, the entire ce is extremely dangerous. So, while I would love nothing more than to rush there to investigate her tomb right away, looking at this from another, more careful angle, makes me wonder if we shouldnt wait a little longer just to be sure. It might be better to first reach Tier 7 or 8, dont you think? Rather than struggle amongst many unknown dangers, you should be able to trample on them instead. That sounds wise. Elea nods at her. stair could gather more experience on another journey or two before we try to tackle this challenge. Perhaps we should start with Sirgias wish to pay a visit to her homnd. There will be plenty of opportunities to meet many other races besides Dwarves both at the destination and on the path leading to it. Alright, stop, stop. I wave my hand to capture their attention. Lets not have this evolve into the three of you trying to convince us just how unimportant your own wishes and desires are inparison to the others. If only I could, I would go out with all of you at once. Unfortunately, we will have to decide on an order, but we will do that together in a calm manner after taking into consideration all the pros and cons. Understood? They share a look between themselves, chuckle softly, and apologise for their silly antics. Are there any immediate matters I should attend on-site rather than half a continent away again? I smirk at them. Just the usual. Im sure you would like to personally check on everyone and their respective fields of work. We might as well let you focus on visiting our alchemists, tailors, artisans, cooks, trainers, teachers, and so on, Teffith shares her two cents. Plus, your friends are currently back in the capital too. Im sure you would like to catch up with them or at least spend some more time with Shino. In real life rather than in your head. Or soul. Wherever that secret realm of yours is located. You will definitely get many asions, Sensei. The samurai girl shows me a faint grin. Possibly everyone from our party is involved with training exercises your mercenaries are going through so we are all around here quite often. In my opinion, its beneficial for both sides. True. You can never discard any free fighting experience against different sses. Im d we have you all. I smile at her and she graces me with the same. So, the current main objective is to find a good ce for our base of operations. Or create one. Perhaps we could do something about it from our side, Lianne chimes in with a thinking expression, tapping her supple lips with her slender finger. Im sure you were nning to visit Ross and report your return. We could discuss this matter during the meeting. Having a troop of trusted mercenaries partially indebted to us would be great. And your group working with us would further elevate your position amongst the others in the future. We havent even opened and we are already talking about corruption and ying favourites? Iugh at the petite Queen. I guess you are right. In the long term, the government relying on a band of demi-humans as their first pick might support our anti-racist movement. Our conversation is interrupted by the sounds of the doors opening and a cacophony of soft plops on the hard floor. The group in question strolls into the baths with two of them hanging off the Orcs shoulders, passed out and twitching regrly. Of course, they are still naked as they chat happily amongst themselves. They notice our presence and stop in their tracks, unsure about what to do. Before they decide to postpone their turn for the sake of our privacy, my women start getting up. Elea approaches them and exchanges a few words with the mercs while Cornelia sends me a wink over her shoulder and leaves with everyone else. I shake my head at their antics, clearly catching the conversation that happens between my Dark Elf beauty and the otherdies. She also heads out while the girls step closer to my pool and start descending into the water with charming smiles. Pushing myself up, I get to work. First, I take care of the two unconscious girls, pumping them up with my Rejuvenate. They recover in just a moment and get startled by the sudden change in environment. After they calm down, I tend to their bodies, hair, and fur as lovingly as I can, personally washing them up just as Elea told them I would. Everyone gets their turn as the girls literally line up to make use of my services. I happily oblige and care for each of them attentively. We chat a little as I softly brush their fur, run my fingers all over their soft skin, and clean every nook and cranny in their appetising figures. Naturally, I make sure that their most precious parts are well tended too after our little fun a bit earlier. Just as my wives said, these women truly seem willing to prove themselves. Its easy to get from our brief exchanges. They are grateful for what they received, including the chance to gain incredible strength through such amazing means. I really need to be careful with this project else it might turn into a damn cult if left only to Elea and the others. Thankfully, while they are definitely looking up to me, they dont seem indoctrinated or brainwashed by the devoted Dark Elf. The earlier scuffle showed that they are still themselves in terms of personality and typical behaviour. I certainly dont want to lead an army of mindless thralls and my wives understand that well. Finishing our unexpected social gathering, I help the girls dress up again and let them free. They leave together as one small family and I move to the dining area to grab a snack before we head to the castle. Paying my respects to the chefs afterwards, I try to find Lianne but learn that shes gone ahead of me through the tunnel. Therefore, I jump into my usual suit and exit through the main entrance. Once more today, the sight of two rows of six women per side greets me. The mercs are back in their calm and collected character. Elea stands in front of them and I raise a brow at her. Since you are going to be discussing the matters of our mercenarypany, why not take them as your personal escort? She smiles at me softly. Lianne went ahead to let the King know so that the guards wouldn''t panic when a dozen armed women marched towards the castle. I shake my head. You girls just survive a day without plotting something. No, scratch that. An hour. She chuckles lightly and steps closer to brush my cheek. We all work for your benefit, dear husband. You certainly do. I smirk at her. We part with a brief kiss and I join the group of my personal guards. Standing in the middle of them, they form a triangle formation with teams of three and a bit of distance between the three peaks. I start walking and follow after one of them. We attract quite the attention as we walk the streets. The girls literally glow with pride while escorting me. I kind of feel like a king myself. They are clearly enjoying this even more than I do. Cant deny that this looks epic. Never thought I would start my own private military. Thanks to their royal image, we reach the castle in no time. Everyone steps out of our way either in fear of getting shoved aside or to stop and admire the rare procession. Some people recognise me for sure as I catch a fewments and whispers amongst the passersby. The guards at the outer gate tense up when they see us, but Elea didnt lie about Liannes involvement. We are let through in a hurry and one of the sentries takes the role of our guide. We follow the man to a meeting chamber and he announces our arrival before fully opening the door for us. Lianne and Ross sit on a royal sofa opposite the entrance as my unit flows into the room. The girls scan their surroundings attentively and proceed to take positions all around just by the walls. They avoid moving further than the royal family, though, most likely taught against that. It honestly surprises me that Elea and the others havent convinced them that Im a god above any kings and therefore they shouldnt bother with trivial respects like this. Its a pleasant surprise, though. Ross stands up as I walk to the middle of the chamber. Al! Good to see you again! And damn, you seem to have surrounded yourself with quite the retinue! Strength and beauty, as usual! I kind of envy you. Theres no way for me to fill my knights with badass chicks at my very beck and call. You lucky bastard! Lianne shoots to her feet too and smacks the King up the back of his head with quite some force. You little rascal! Is that the way to speak to your father? He freezes with his hand massaging his skull. Ah, shit. Here it goes again. Chapter 176 – True Nepotism Chapter 176 C True Nepotism Silence fills the chamber as Ross gapes at Lianne without making a single twitch. She has this knowing smirk on her sweet face, a symbol of someone proud of their little mischief. If the girls are in any way surprised about this reveal, they dont show it in any way. But, considering the fact that theyve been under the wing of Elea and the other amazingdies, I wouldnt be surprised to learn that they know everything about my rtionships already. Plus, they certainly must have seen us together in the bath earlier. What? The King finally manages to utter a barelyprehensible word. Did you? The Queen continues her games and starts squinting at him like a mother scolding her unruly son. Technically, she is one, but Im not so sure about thetter part. Its more like she is the naughty one for suddenly dropping such a bomb on him out of the blue. Looks like we might have some spanking to doter. Finally! Hahahahaha! Ross breaks his daze and lunges at Lianne, catching her in a powerful hug. I thought you would never give yourself a chance, hahahaha! He starts spinning them in circles while she yells at him to stop while hitting the overjoyed man repeatedly on the head. Naturally, those arent harmful smacks and he shrugs them off without even registering the assault. Lianne definitely should be able to escape his grasp now after she has ess to my stats but she chooses not to and remains hanging above the ground as her much taller son dances happily. After a short while, Ross relents and ces his mother down. She huffs at him angrily as he chuckles awkwardly. These two are pureedy right now. And only one of them is acting. I guess the other has always been kind of a clown, to be honest. Extroverted people glow way too much. This is great news! You have no idea how ecstatic I am! Congrattions to you both! He turns to me with a wide grin that barely fits on his face. So, when can I expect a little brother? Rossberg! Lianne smacks him up the back of the head again. Now, hold your horses, boy. I snicker while addressing him like my own kid. This kind of decisions are best left in the hands of adults. Be a goodd and focus on ying kingdom while we take care of such things. The Queen cant hold back a giggle of her own and the King bursts out with an amusedughter too. I might have just gained a new way to fuck with him and tease the bastard. It might not be avable to be used in the general public but private settings should be enough for me. Are you already on the case? He waggles his brows at me and earns himself another hit. As the head of this family, I would advise you to stop teasing your mother before you end up with a concussion, or worse, turn into an idiot. Though, now that I think of it, Im not sure if thats a risk that can be applied to you, I reply with a smirk. Enough of this! Lianne chimes in for the first time since the reveal. Sit down now before I whip you up in front of your father like in the good, old times! Ross'' eyes widen briefly as he looks at me and obediently backs off to the sofa. I can imagine how the threat of getting your ass trashed with a belt in front of your best friend could make you feel. And from his reaction, this isnt just an empty threat either. Someone must have been a bit of a troublemaker during his childhood. And I can easily see that. So, I guess the cat is now officially out of the bag, huh, Iment, turning my attention to Lianne, who fixes her dress and hair before sitting down too. Are you good talking about such things with them present? I gesture to the side with my thumb at our obvious spectators. They might be staying perfectly still and silent, but theres no way they arent listening to the extremely amusing spectacle happening right in front of them. Whats there to hide when they already know? She shrugs casually. Besides, I trust these girls more than most of the royal knights at the castle. My part was extremely shortpared to what the others taught them, but I did have some of it during their training. Im looking very forward to working with them on a daily basis. You wont find better in the capital, Im certain of it. How long have you two been at it? Ross interrupts us with his open curiosity, not entirely giving away on prying further into the case yet. You wish you would know. Lianne scoffs at him yfully. Knowing that he wont be able to extract any more information from his mother, he turns to me, but I just shrug at him while spreading my arms to the sides. The first rule in a rtionship, never answer the question the woman didnt answer herself. Remember that one. It might save your marriage one day. Or your life. He rolls his eyes at me but the corner of his lips curls up a little bit. So, what exactly did you mean by thest part? I refocus on the Queen. Hm? Ah, I guess we can move on to actual business now that the greetings are done. She giggles quietly. We are nning tomission your guild a lot for the most important outsourced jobs in the kingdom, of course. We are? Ross face snaps to her with bewilderment. She meets his gaze. Think about it for a moment. Youve just raised the status of all demi-humans in the nation and want to continue warming people up to them. Whats better than making use of a reputable demi-human guild instead of all those greedy and egocentricpanies? They even look the part. Reputable? Weve literally just signed up. I chuckle lightly. Nothing a few quick jobs cant fix. She winks at me. Plus, everyone knows about Utopia. And everyone is aware that no one would even dare to impersonate you or your establishment. The girls working for you are not known not just for their unparalleled beauty and charms but also for their ferocious offensive capabilities. They would not let it slide, isnt that right? Yes, Madam! the girls respond firmly. Some of them direct their eyes to me without moving their faces so I nod at them reassuringly, letting them know that I dont mind them answering to Lianne without my directmand. I guess you might be right on something. I sigh while shaking my head. So, you are already putting a leash on us from day one? Oh, no, no, no! Lianne waves her hands at me. We wont be making you work for us but submitting our requests just like everyone else. Its going to be up to you, the leader, to choose which job to take. I just hope that you will consider those matters properly. All we can do is to make sure that the payment is more than adequate. I rub my chin as I go over her words. As you said earlier, it might be a good way to improve the lives of everyone even further. I certainly see no reason to turn down such a wise suggestion. The only issue I can see with it might be our headquarters. Or, to be specific, theck of it. Taking royal requests in a brothel isnt exactly the greatest image. Well, unless I would be getting officially summoned each time you would have a proposition for my troops. That could work. This is one of the matters we are going to take care of today too, naturally. She smiles at me warmly. You are already looking for options, arent you? Especially ones on the other side of the street? I smile back and shake my head. What have you girls already cooked up? Nothing much. Lianne smirks and elbows Ross, who reaches to the stand to his right and puts a set of leather folders on top of the table between us. Here is some information on four buildings fitting the criteria. You dont need to worry about vacancies. I can assure you that they will be ready for yourpany to move in within a day. Poor merchants or whoever currently owns those properties. Someone is going to get evicted in a sh. But, they will most likely even raise their asses up for the kick out of their own volition if we consider what kind of money they might be getting for letting go of the building. Ill have a look at them with everyone and let you know what we think. Since the girls will definitely be the ones spending more time there than me, Id like for them to be the mostfortable and satisfied with the pick, I reply as I shove the packets into my spatial storage. Thank you for these. It will definitely make things much easier. Think nothing of it, Ross joins back in this time. If things go just like Mother expects them to, we will be the ones greatly benefiting from this cooperation. I have to agree with her on the fact that the avablepanies arent exactly up to par. Its always a headache whenever I give any of them a job to do. I could use a few things more to not worry about constantly. Im not sure what those jobs might be, but Im certain that my girls will be able to take care of them with full professionalism and necessary decorum. I might have just met them a few hours ago but I can already tell I can be proud of them. They are the best out of the best. I roam my gaze over the twelve beauties standing guard to us. They are doing a great job hiding their reactions. Except for Beastkin. Yeah. That part is close to impossible to conceal. The adorable swishing is a dead giveaway. Hopefully we will be able to employ their services soon enough. Lianne nods at them with respect. I already have a few jobs in mind that could start spreading your name in various circles. It should work great as an advertisement. You will be drowning in clients in no time. Lets maybe not jump straight into the deep waters right from the beginning, shall we? I chuckle wryly. We only have one regiment under our wing at the moment. Twelve fresh mercenaries. They certainly are eager to work and prove themselves but Im not letting them overwork themselves to the point of exhaustion. We need jobs just as much as more members. But, that can only be remedied with time. True. The girls are already after the second batch. But, if this dozen of fierce-lookingdies have received private lessons from the glorious leader, Im certain that they are plenty capable of handling most jobs in pairs or threes. She grins at me impishly. Lets say that they can enjoy all the benefits that being part of Utopias Mercenary Corps entails. I smirk at her. Perfect. She giggles quietly. Too bad I couldnt have stayed to witness the initiation. Just ask Cornelia. She might know a thing or two. I wink at her in turn. I might have just thrown my beloved magician right under an extremely scious bus with no brakes but shell survive somehow. For sure. So, are the matters of the mercenaries done now? The King asks with a raised brow, ncing between the two of us. I guess they are. The Queen sighs softly. Until we remember something that might have been missed. Great. He ps his hands and rubs them together. So, how did your trip go, Al? I did receive a report from Mother and the captain of the ship but I would love to hear the story from you. Especially since you have taken off onto another small journey on your way back here, separating from everyone. What can I tell you? A journey like any other. We seeded in stopping the fishy bastards from conquering all the waters and possibly ending the entire world too. Not without a few hups along the way but its just like our typical Sunday. I shrug. So, it was much more serious than you had initially thought. He strokes his chin. A little bit. Things ended up connected to the whole Abyssal problem. The Sahuagins were preparing gates to create artificial breaches. No one would really expect an army of those monsters to surge out of the sea. It turns out that theres plenty of space down there for evil rituals, I say. But you took care of them. He nods to himself. Certainly. We tracked down all the sites and wrecked them. For the most part, the entire operation was looking decently good. At least until the evil goddess decided to join the party herself and take matters into her own hands. I grimace a bit. What?! Ross stares at me in shock. Yeah, my reaction exactly. I snicker quietly. She used the main bad guy to descend into the realm in the form of an avatar. Trust me, you dont ever want to experience going against that thing. I was going to pop like a grape in seconds from her arrival. We have no chances of fighting back as of right now. Then how? he asks. She isnt the only one ying dirty. I smirk at him. I have an avatar of my own too. Understanding sparkles in Ross eyes, which is quickly reced by awe and wonder. You became an avatar of the Goddess Lumina? Damn, thats insane. I knew from the very first day that it was you who was the real hero. Heughs openly. Lets not be too hasty. Its kind of an ident that things look like this on my side. That situation is just another variableing from it. Im protecting this world out of necessity rather than obligation. I cant very well let all those amazing girls perish without having a chance to live their life to the fullest, I correct him. We do have an actual hero and Im sure hell have enough time to grow into an important piece of the final confrontation. Im going to wish him luck, then. He is going to need it. Lianne giggles to herself. Anyway, we took care of everything and the waters should be safe once more. We also made friends with a few powerfulmunities so we have allies down there now too. You might have a chance to see a few of them personally soon enough. I give Ross the look and he immediately catches on. Obviously, the ever-so-observantdy does too and he somehowpletely misses that. It must be nice living in your own, small world of delusions. I just hope I wont be around when that bubble bursts. Or, maybe I should be. It might be entertaining. Plus, I got myself to Tier 6 in the meanwhile, which is nice. Im slowly climbing up. And so are many of the girls. They should be advancing quicker too now that Im this high on the list, I add. What the fuck?! You hit Tier 6?! Ross shouts and receives another smack, most likely for thenguage. Yeah. I can now finally start with a thing or two. Its the start of something good. I smile happily. Sure. You are the only one who can consider reaching close to the peak of humanity as the starting point. He scoffs to the side. Soon enough, you will be a titan stomping on these mortalnds. Towns and cities beware so they better not settle down on your path or else nothing but dust will remain in their ce as you pass through. Right, right. I wave him off. How are things on your side, then? Any issues with the conservatives or other Human loyalist scum? Youve made quite a big move recently. I wont believe that everything is going smoothly. Obviously, they arent. But its not the end of the world yet. He chuckles at his own pun. The changes are being slowly integrated into themunity without much trouble. There obviously are people who raise a fuss over it but that allows us to pinpoint those with something on their conscience. Many shady orpletely illegal merchants have been taken down. I should be allowed to say that things are looking good. Not perfect, but at least good enough as a start. Even before we departed, Ive been slowly making my own moves too, the Queen joins in. It will take a moment but I n to start introducing non-humans to the castle staff. I have my excuses ready, based on the recent alterations in generalw, but it cant be too abrupt. Im hoping that the cooperation with your mercenaries will open these doors for us. Do you hear this, girls? The fate of all the other races rests on your shoulders. If you seed, things may just turn for the better, I address the warrior women in the room. Some of them sweat visibly with the prospect but they have to be able to ovee stressful and nervous situations. They are doing a good job at it. My wives definitely trained them well. They are not going to disappoint us. Well, Im d to hear that we are moving forward with our long-term goals. Its still hard to believe. But, I guess after witnessing and experiencing so many things this world has to offer, I can''t really say that something is unbelievable. I saw literal gods descend upon thend and duke it out amongst themselves. I dont think it gets any more crazy than that. I rest my head over the backrest, feeling the pressure on my shoulder this time. Never say never. Lianne winks at me. You are barely past halfway on the scale of power. There might be a thing or two that could still shock you greatly! Yeah, there is. You actually acting not being a horny tease for a full minute. I smirk at her. So, since it seems that we have returned to the beginning of our conversation, I have to ask, are you two serious about this? You arent just pranking me, right? Ross asks with perhaps a tiny shred of doubt but mostly humorous amusement. I give him a single nce, stand up, go around the table, and offer a hand to Lianne, who looks up at me with some confusion in her pretty blue eyes, but still slides her palm into mine. Ill show you how serious we are about this. I yank the Queen up. She gets to her feet with a surprised yell and crashes into my chest. Before she has enough time to react, I wrap one arm around her petite waist and sneak the other hand into her lush, white hair from behind, tilting her head to the back a tiny bit. Naturally, I dive for her pouty lips right away and seal that delicious mouth of hers with my own. Lianne barely tries to resist and soon melts into me as I invite her tongue for a wild dance. Her own palms wander all over my front as we make out in front of the King. While my lovelydy is distracted by the pleasant sensations, her eyes closed in bliss and pleasure, I sneak a one-eyed nce at our son. Ross attempts to avert his gaze as I go after his mother right in front of him but still cant help but sneak one or two nces back at us. Part of his face is actually tinged with a faint, crimson shade, both from the awkwardness of the situation and embarrassment, but surely something else too. Lianne might be an actual MILF, but her body and beauty are still that of a sexy, youthful girl. Such sights and sounds might possibly be somewhat stimting. And thats why I guide my hands down Liannes back and onto her plump butt, giving it a good squeeze, which in turn evokes a sultry moan from the horny royal slut. Fine! Youve proven your point! You can stop groping each other so unabashedly! He huffs in awkward resignation. I snicker into the Queens lips and spin her around so that her back presses into my chest. My hands trail over her soft tummy, slowly tracing paths close to her waist and over her ribcage. She arches herselfsciviously while grabbing the sides of my head. What? Havent ever heard your father p some cheeks? Its pretty much an obligatory part of childhood where Im from. I grin at him while raining kisses on Liannes slender neck. Goddess save me Ross whimpers with a visible shiver. Iugh a little and gradually stop enjoying my tiny wife in front of him. Lianne gives me a little pout as I leave it at just a tiny bit touching but we exchange soft smiles soon after. Theres only enough teasing we can subject our poor son to. We wouldnt want to break him. Werent you the one urging me to bone your own mother? Wasnt this exactly what you said she needed? I question him yfully. It doesnt have to happen in front of me! She does deserve all the happiness, of course, but I would rather not be there when she receives it! he answers quickly and panics a little, realising what hes just identally admitted to. I grin at him while the Queen acts as if she is squinting at him with murderous intent. Fuck you, man! he cusses me out. Language! You are in the presence of your father! Lianne snaps at him. I hope you can remember to show him the proper respect from now on. Yeah. And we should start with the way you address me. I think we can settle on Daddy. I wink at him. Heavens beyond The King fakes getting dizzy and almost fainting on top of the sofa. We bothugh at him and decide to end it there. We had our fun and its time to give him some space. Im sure well be having lots of fun about this entire arrangement in a bit. Im certainly looking forward to a chat with Ross one-on-one, like in the good, old times. I wonder if his thoughts on me boning his mother have changed now that his suggestion has turned into reality. Perhaps he could have bargained for more than he can handle back then. We sum the entire meeting up and touch on some crucial points again. Both sides have their own work to do so we separate soon after. Im not even done settling back in from my trip and I already need to take care of so many matters connected to our new branch. In the meanwhile, the royal duo has their own side of things to it. I get the twelve girls with me and we leave the castle. Just like they have meticulously escorted me on the way here, they continue standing guard to my person through the streets with the same intensity and professionalism. We obviously catch some eyes but Im already pretty used to that so it doesnt bother me much. This is good marketing anyway. After reaching our destination, I release them from their duty and let them know to go do whatever they would be doing at a time like this. I promise to join them at one point to learn more about them and their lives. Before that, I have to locate a certain shy Dwarf and our busty MILF ountant. They are key elements of my ns. With the two lovelydies by my side, I walk back to the street in front of our mansion and show them the packets with information. We read through them carefully and agree that theres no reason to dy things. The Queen expects us to pick quickly and start receiving their requests. So, we need a base of operations. We go through the four buildings on the list of those who offered to let us examine the ce on our own. Each mini-mansion is somewhat different but they all share simrities from the outside. Sirgia examines the foundations and general state of the structure while Ria discusses things connected to prices, money, and all that stuff with the owner or their representative. We might not be paying for this but its good to be able to know how are things like regr maintenance and such. My crafty little Dwarf brings with herself some of the technical ns of the city and the tunnels spanning all underneath it. That way, we can consider the degree ofplexity behind our goal of connecting the brothel with the new headquarters. Such matter is one of the most important on our list of qualities a good home should have. Of the four positions, two are moved aside fairly quickly. The space inside them just isnt up to our standards and theyouts are kind of troublesome. They are unnecessarily fancy and we would need to restructure lots of the elements. Its always a dilemma to choose if you should renovate something from ground to ceiling or if you should let it be as close to original as possible too. The other two are actually more than decent. They are both in the shape of simple, rectangr fashion. They are both without some fancy side wings and so on. Theres a small but good enough lobby in either while the rest of the buildings are used for amodations. No one can forget utility chambers like the kitchen and so on, of course. But, those can still be provided from the main mansion if necessary so they arent a priority. We tour the personal rooms and everything else. Marking those two ces as our go-to choices, we examine the sewers next. It turns out that one of them has a perfect line to our home and we note that down. The other one isnt that much worse, but having in mind the additional need to transform even the sewers, it might really be the best option. With that out of the way, we call the mercenary girls for a meeting and exin the narrowed-down choices to them. Armed with both fors and againsts of each building, they are sent by us to tour them on their own before making a decision. We should make sure that they are going to befortable out there. Plus, there will be more of them. While the warrior women go property hunting, I spend some time around the brothel again. Led by Shinos words from the bath, I sneak close to Maris and Nyfiles workshop. Thankfully, Ie at a less focused moment and it doesnt take ages to find a window of opportunity to insert myself into their conversation. They are more than happy to show me their amassed collection of creations. Many people have been eagerly awaiting the opening of the roley service for ages now, including myself. And, it really looks like our fabric masters have gone beyond. As expected, the various outfits they have already prepared are of top quality. They are nowhere close to the kind of cheap and amateurish makeshift costumes the majority of enthusiasts use back on Earth. Not that theres anything wrong with those, of course. They serve their purpose. But, our purpose is to be the best in terms of quality so the real-life clothes the girls prepared are breathtaking. No, wait. Since they are kind of perfect in any way, they are more of fantasy clothes. I have no doubt that they made use of some magical formations and artefacts from our experts. The outfits look just way too good. I learn that the volunteers for the service are already testing the new fashion out and giving the mystical seamstresses their invaluable feedback. Mari, in her joyful enthusiasm and passion for her beloved craft, jumps into a few sets of clothes for me to see. Some of the costumes are too dangerous to be witnessed by mortal eyes. She looks unbelievably cute in a few different versions of Japanese school uniforms, including the fabled pool ones. But, the weeb dreams arent the only theme avable and they even have some styles from the other parts of the Earth world. At least wherever there are some characteristic uniforms. A bunch of sets imitating numerous differentmon jobs from Earth are included in the collection too. It naturally revolves around the most desirable roles amongst men like policewoman, nurse, doctor, office worker, and so on. Though, considering the fact that literally no one visiting here, save for me, will even know what those are, these might actually be Shinos little ploy to grow the options she can use on herself while cosying privately for me to see. And touch too. That option is definitely viable in this world. Especially amongst my beloved mates and wives. But, there of course are many creations inspired by what should be the most sexualised upations of this world. Jobs that the majority of native men are salivating just from the thought of. So, yeah, that includes receptionists, healers, knights, soldiers, mercenaries, but also nobledies, queens, priestesses, and such. These were much easier to achieve considering where we are. I consult everything with them and leave with a list of names that includes individuals pretty much ready to get in on the fun. I spend the rest of the day acting out a few roles with those girls and verifying what they have learned or what kind of acting talent they possess. No surprises there, they arepletely nailing that thing. Our mercenary recruits make their decision and we convey it to Lianne so that she can work her magic as soon as possible. Since the day has been really eventful, I spend some more time resting with my belovedpanions and chatting in bed about various things. I dont really notice when we all doze off thanks to the rxed, homely atmosphere. Then, with my mind convinced that just minutes passed instead of hours, some weird, intense feeling wakes me up. My eyes shoot open as my heart practically jumps to my throat. I look around to find the source of my distress but there is no one at my sides. The girls are already out of bed, leaving me behind. Its until I nce down my chest that I barely hold in the gasp as I find three pairs of differently sized pure ck eyes peering at me from underneath the edge of the sheets. The sneaky, expressionless spidergirl is somehow lying on top of me without lying on top of me as I feel no contact with her chilly skin. Its only thanks to her face cutely poking out from under the covers that Im now aware she is there. This could exin the uneasiness I felt earlier. As my brain mulls over this sixth sense of danger, the charming Arachnes lips part open and all of my focus instantly snaps to those two pouty bumps. Master. Chapter 177 – Entangled Chapter 177 C Entangled For a few seconds, I do nothing but stare at the ethereal face of the pale beauty poking out from under the covers. Then, I realise that I shouldnt be as surprised about hearing Hecates soft voice. It cant really be helped. My brain is still locked on the notion of her being pretty much mute and illiterate, even though I just recall her trying to speak when I jumped here for a short Heart Swap during our journey. Besides uttering that single, sweet word, my loyal spidergirl doesnt say anything else. She looks back at me with the usual neutral expression, which only makes the scene so much more adorable. The only issue lies in her pleasantly chilly body pressing onto me from above, and in turn, a certain part of me brushing against the now fully recovered plump insides of her thighs. And possibly, something a little higher too. Trying to shove aside the vivid imagery of our position under the sheets out of my mind, I slowly sit up while wrapping one arm around Hecates slim waist. The covers slowly slide off her shoulders as we both rise and fully reveal her lithe frame. Naturally, she is now no longer pressed into my chest so her own petite front enters my sight, from the gentle swell at the top to the alluring valley disappearing at the bottom. I do my best to take control of my body and make sure nothing is actively poking her from underneath. Hello there. I smile warmly at her as she sits on my thighs with her hands resting on top of them between us. Its been a while. I hope you were a good girl while I was gone, were you? Were. Hecate graces me with a tiny nod and a single word again. Im d to hear that. I cant stop myself from bringing my palm up to her face and delicately caressing her beautiful cheek. What do I owe this pleasure of you waking me up? Do you perhaps need something from me or were you just feeling lonely? Request, she replies calmly. Promise. Request? I furrow my brows at her as I try to decipher her brief messages. Ah. Your request. Your reward for behaving while I was gone. Right. Well, if you came to speak your wishes, Im all ears. Which means that Im listening in case that phrase confuses you. I should probably ask around about what youve been up to but Im fairly sure thats unnecessary. I trust that youve been good for me. Catch criminals. Assassinate bad guys. Save people. Hecate lists what must be her achievements or usual schedule. Yeah, I probably really should talk to the others about this. I chuckle to myself. Not that you did anything wrong, of course. It was me who nudged you in that direction and Im proud if you did all that. I would just like to receive a few more details on your time outside the mansion, preferably from someone more well-spoken. I have no doubt that her mentalmunication would be not much different from how she talks so I would rather not put too much strain and effort on the silent girl when I can just ask someone else. Anyway. I ruffle through her short white hair. Do you have anything in mind for your request? Hecate extends her arms toward me, partially past my sides with how close to each other we are sitting, in a motion that mirrors a kid wanting to be picked up. She then gazes into my eyes with her ominous but charming pure ck three pairs. Take me, she requests. Pardon? I raise a brow at her in moderate confusion. Does she want me to carry her around for the day or something like that? I mean, it wouldnt be that surprising with how clingy shes been with me since day one. This certainly could feel like a step forward from just stalking me from behind her reality-bending threads. I just hope it doesnt mean we will have to parade naked once more, hah. Mate. Hecate interrupts my musings with another hint. Mate? I ask, refocusing on her charming visage. Take me. Mate. She repeats it together. Ah. It finally clicks. I want to Master Feel good She adorably tries to form a sentence while clearly rummaging through her mind for the correct words. What have those women been teaching you I sigh lightly while shaking my head and gently bring her arms back down. Listen. You dont have to use your hard-earned request, and neither your own body, to make me feel good. You dont have to listen to them and give yourself to me, alright? I really need to have a talk with Elea and the others about what kind of things they are focusing on during your sses As I finish moving her arms to their natural position, she grabs my wrist and gives it a firm squeeze, showing the faintest shake of her head Ive ever seen. No. Want. Mate. Hecate. Master. Likes. She holds me in her grasp while staring at me intently. I stare back at her in silence for a little while and sigh once more. Do you even know what you are talking about? Sex, she answers, dragging my hand to her chest and cing my palm over her modest breast. Feel good. Yeah, the subject ratio of what you are learning is definitely skewed. I smirk at her but she doesnt really react to it. Elea has been drilling all of this into you, hasnt she? Just like she converted those girls into my excited devotees who dream about getting railed by their leader. Be honest. She doesnt reply immediately and Im not sure if she is hesitating or just looking for more words to respond to my inquiry properly. No. Elea teach good. Speaking. Writing. Talking to people. World. Humans. Cities. Hecate squeezes my wrist a bit harder. I was curious. I was get closer. Be good girl. I want. Not told. Me. I have to say, watching her struggle to exin herself properly is literally melting my heart into a warm, gooey puddle. With her calm, serene, neutral face with somewhat sharp features, the awkward way she expresses herself with so much determination is just unimaginably adorable. Its hard not to immediately give this sweet girl whatever she wants. But, its exactly because she is so sweet and pure on the inside that I cant instantly jump at her without second thoughts. I see. I nod at her, using my free hand to brush her side since I dont want to try and pry my locked one from her hold in case she takes that as me rejecting her affection. It seems like youve been learning hard. Did you perhaps learn more about what or who you are? She nods back cutely. Arachne. Unusual. Human female like. Can sex. I snicker a bit. She just had to add thatst part. And what am I to you right now? Your previous leader said Im your queen. Are you doing this because it is your duty to make your queen feel good? I ask her softly. No. No queen. No tribe. Her head swivels from side to side with a bit more force and she points at me. You. Master. Friend. No duty. Want. Happy. Me. My eyes wander to the solid grip she holds on my wrist. I guess its enough proof of her no longer mindlessly following my orders and my best interest or else she wouldnt be able to show this much independence and defiance. Alright. You can let go of my hand now. Youve proven your point. I smile at her reassuringly and her face tilts to her chest. She quickly releases my wrist and looks back up. Sorry. That evokes another chuckle from me. The fact that shes been holding onto me somewhat unconsciously, unaware of the little squeezes shes been making, just further shows how far shes gotten on the road of bing more of a person rather than a caged, enved monster. No need to apologise. I start caressing her side again, running my fingers up and down her smooth, baster skin. Im really happy to see you getting a bit emotional. Youve made a lot of progress while I was out. I should be the one apologising to you. I promised to help you with that and yet I wasnt there. No, she interrupts me. Master. Busy. Organised. Others. To help. Good help. If you say so. I smile at her understanding words. Does that mean you wont be sneaking after me literally everywhere from now on? No replyes as she looks at me with the same nk expression. But, her deep ck eyes betray how big of an internal turmoil my words have put her in and I let out an honestugh. Its great that she is conflicted about this. Shes finally starting to think for herself. For her own desires and benefits. Im sorry. You dont have to answer that. And I dont really mind you watching over me all the time. You can continue doing that. Just promise that you will listen when we tell you not to do that at specific points of time in the future, alright? I tap her thigh reassuringly a few times. Yes. Promise. She makes a more lively nod. Great. Now, Ill have to catch up with what youve already learned and are learning about so that I can insert myself into your program. I would love to begin right away, but I literally have no idea where you are. I dont want to talk about silly, simple stuff and make you feel like Im treating you like a child. I know first-hand how mature you are. My gaze involuntarily wanders down for a second and then back up to her enchanting face. I meant it mentally but its kind of hard not to mention the physical aspects too. While moderate to some extent, they definitely can make a thing or two rise in a single breath. Especially from up close and personal. Without my very specific abilities, the sight of the little dip and line below her fit tummy would have towering consequences. But, if you are serious about this, I think we can start with a more practical lesson, I continue, taking both of her hands into mind and holding them between us. Im going to ask for thest time and wont ever bother you with this again. You want to mate with me and feel good together? Yes. I want to mate and feel good together, she repeats a major part of my sentence but its kind of sweet of an attempt to answer. Want. Not duty. With one more sigh, I stop thinking about all the unimportant stuff and give my full attention to the paledy sitting on myp. I let myself fully take in the sight of her pretty, sharp face; her adorable, petite breasts; her well-toned stomach; and her extremely tempting lower lips poking out from between her soft thighs, hiding the simrly coloured precious flesh of her most secret ce. Which, well, I had her already spread open for me once or twice when we examined her physique in the past, including our little dip in the wild, underground hot springs, but thats a detail. Now, everything points towards me seeing and learning about it a bit more intimately. And I cant say that Im not interested. Returning my attention to the silent Arachnes face, I smile gently and lean forward. She observes me as usual while my face draws near and my lips touch the chilly skin of her pretty cheek. My thumbs brush over her hands as I leave a delicate peck on it and draw back. She takes one hand from me and touches the spot, rubbing it slowly. ncing down, she looks at her fingers afterwards. I like to think that shes trying to see the warm, fuzzy feeling I always experience whenever my lovely wives and the other gorgeous girls do the same to me. It can sometimesst for quite a while. Then, I notice her moving. I try to remain still as she leans forward this time and mirrors my motion, bumping her lips into my cheek. A tiny shiver runs down my spine from the chilly jolt of faint pleasure. Hecate then draws herself back and a wide smile sneaks upon my face. Kiss? she asks and I move right away. This time, I gently cup her chin up as I go for her pale lips and our mouths brush together in a delicate fashion. But, surprisingly, Hecate starts pursuing mine actively soon enough and even prods me with her cold tongue. Its either pure instinct or someone has been teaching her how to kiss properly. Ill have to get to the bottom of this. Later. Naturally, I let the wordless beauty into my mouth and we y with each others tongues a little bit. My other hand moves to her chin and I graze her cheeks as we make out with more vigour as time passes. Our caresses still remain soft and inquisitive but its clear that Hecate is bing morefortable with the act of kissing, growing more fond of it. Her slender hands move to my chest as she pushes herself forward. I let go of her face and grab her plump behind to pull her into me, removing the physical limits Ive ced on my physique. Warmth soon rushes south as Hecates small peaks brush against my skin as we continue to kiss affectionately. I jump a little when something sharp touches my back but I quickly realise that she is wrapping her limbs around me the same way as I do. Her arms snake around my torso and embrace me closely while her six spider legs follow them from the sides and lock me in a gentle but undoubtedly deadly cage. Curious, I lead my fingers up her spine and trace some paths between the bases of her onyx spikes. As expected, they react to having the muscles over that area tickled and they shiver or tremble lightly. I dont think she even notices, focused fully on consuming this sweet moment of us going after each others lips and tongues. When I finally end this long exchange, a faint trace of deeper grey tinges her fair skin around the softness of her pretty cheeks. Her petite chest marginally rises and falls with a bit more movement, though she certainly isnt out of breath or even slightly winded. Without looking at the finer details, one wouldnt know that shes been up to anything else than existing. And? What do you think? I smile at her knowingly. Like. She licks her lips. Very like. Her face then tilts down and her eyes lock on a certain hot pole resting against her underbelly. Hecates hand trails down my chest and finds a grip around my member, evoking another shiver from me as her chilly fingers envelop my length. She gives it a few unhurried tugs up and down while staring at it intently. Yeah Youve been taught No doubt there I chuckle lightly. But I cant have you be the only one making the other person feel nice My own hands briefly graze her well-toned stomach before heading up and stumbling into the gentle swell of her tiny breasts. I can barely cup them in my palms but that doesnt diminish their allure in the slightest. Leaning forward, I start cing kisses on her pale neck while lovingly kneading her perfect peaks. With my face at the side of hers, I can hear the slowly rising tempo of her breathing as she enjoys my care and showers me with her own. Still, she only inhales and exhales through her small nose, not yet warmed up enough to make use of her delicious mouth. Its a super adorable and turning-on sound, though. Wanting to give her some of my own experience too, I trace my right palm south and reach the edge of her lower front. My fingers brush against her chilly folds and I note a tiny hitch in her breathing. With a satisfied smile, I rub her precious mound back and forth without yet dipping into her sealed-up pussy. But, it doesnt take long before I run my digit between those two lower lips of hers and learn that shes definitely starting to look forward to whatsing. A bit of slick nectar covers my finger as it grazes against the inner flesh of her sensitive pussy, tickling her shy nub as it goes. The more I stroke her petite folds, the wetter it gets. Then, her spider legs unwind from around me and I freeze. Not because of something I feel or experience but because I literally cant move an inch anymore. Withdrawing my affectionate kisses from Hecates shoulders, I examine myself and notice the faint sheen of an uncountable number of threads going all around my body, limbs, and close vicinity. I have no idea when, but she has bound me tighter than a straightjacket. Leaning back too, Hecate moves her hand to the side and hooks her fingers over nothing. But, that nothing turns out to be another invisible line as Im instantly lifted up and rearranged in the air. Woooooahhhh My gaze jumps from left to right as I desperately try to find bnce before I fall even though I know it wont ever happen. With just that single gesture from the skilful spidergirl, I end up in a sitting position with my feet resting on the bed sheets. Its like Im on an invisible chair. Or more like a lounge instead. My legs are spread open, my elbows lie on nonexistent armrests, and my back pushes into an imaginary backrest. Naturally, my member valiantly points towards the ceiling. Still, even though Im suspended by tens of barely noticeable threads in this unusual pose, it does actually feel somewhat simr to resting on afortable piece of furniture. Nothing wedges itself into my skin, nothing cuts me, nothing painfully rubs against my sensitive spots. Its like it truly is a royal, invisible throne standing atop the bed. Additionally, this position puts me at the perfect height for the beautiful Arachne to crawl closer to my crotch on all fours and sit on her knees in front of it. My cock hangs out just right for her to lean down and do the obvious. Of course, she does exactly that. Without a single word, Hecate rests her chilly palms on my thighs and lowers her lips to my tip. She pecks my ns a few times, sending some more shivers through my body, and opens that alluring, pouty mouth of hers to slip it in like its her everyday thing. I inhale sharply as her cold tongue and inner cheeks embrace my member lovingly. Not really having any options to move or do anything without expressing enough strength to ruin this entire contraption, I choose to just remain still and enjoy the slightly awkward but learning attempts of Hecate trying to give me a good blow. Her curious tongue swirls around my tip as she slowly bobs her head up and down, stroking me both with her lips and hands. And something else. It takes me a moment to realise but I finally notice that one or more of her threads are wrapped around my cock too. As I said earlier, its not painful and definitely super hard to spot. I have no idea how she can suck me with those around without cutting her own mouth but its better to just not think about the details. It feels heavenly and thats all that matters. She is so dedicated to her work on my lower half that she doesnt even nce up to meet my eyes. Though, I cant be sure if she doesnt pick up my expression with them anyway. She does have three pairs so who knows? Im d she isnt forcing herself to push me far into her throat right away like some of the girls, though. Her gentle caresses are more than enough. Therefore, I approach my peak at a decent pace, fully relishing the devotion she shows to my cock. Hecate certainly notices the change as her movements and suction grow quicker. She shows no signs of stopping so I say nothing and watch the fierce Arachne coax an orgasm out of me with her honest efforts to make me feel good. Reaching my peak, I grunt softly and release my load with her lips still tightly wrapped around my length. She milks the bursts of cloudy delicacy rushing into her throat to the veryst drop and proceeds to clean me uppletely, finishing her act with a few cute pecks, nibbles, and flicks of her tongue over my tip. Our eyes meet as she sits back and calmly looks up at my face from the level of my crotch. Just the image of her down there is stimting on its own. I have a feeling that shes intentionally put me in this position to make me look like a king towering over his subject. Might be another idea shes gotten from those damn perverts. You were amazing. I loved every second of it. Including this. I wiggle myself a little while honestlyplimenting the awaiting spidergirl. Now, would you mind letting me go so that I can return the favour? She gives me a small nod in response but makes no further motions with her hands to pull another string and suddenly let me drop onto the bed free of my restraints as I expect to. Instead, she stands up and starts walking towards me. Step by step. Higher and higher. Up into the air. Her small feet move over even more of the webs she must have prepared ahead of time while we were making out and she literally arrives at the level of my shoulders. She steps on them gently and crouches down, bringing her alluring tummy and beautiful pussy right in front of my face. Then, she leans to the back and lounges on another set of threads at about twenty-five degrees or so. Her pale slit gets presented to me at the perfect angle to be worshipped while her delicious thighs surround the edges of my vision. I can only look into this inviting crevice of hers, trickling with faint traces of glistening liquid, or at her charming front deliciously angled for the best viewing. What even is this situation? I dont dwell on it for too long as my armse free and I lock gazes with Hecate once more. Full of desire to make her feel amazing, I slip my fingers to the sides of her chilly folds and spread her mesmerising flower to reveal its secret insides. Without further ado, I trail my tongue over her delicate flesh and start raining kisses onto her sweet pussy. As I gently eat her out, my gaze often wanders to her softly rising chest and cute nose which is barely working through her increasingly heavier breathing. Trying not to smile impishly, I use my tongue to delve deeper into her channel and tickle some usually good spots, sucking on her shy clit in the meanwhile. My sly actions are soon rewarded with the first open breath taken by the tough spidergirl. Her lips part and she starts making use of her pouty mouth to gasp for the air. Her raised breathing pace is still quite silent, somewhat quiet, but the small puffs she keeps releasing are already a ton more sexy and seductive. I know that she is enjoying it as much as I am. Im still to earn my first moan but Im happy to work hard for it. Something like that is a precious moment, a symbolic sigh of pleasure during our first embrace which breaks the dam for more enticing noises in the future of our lovemaking. My tongue explores Hecates chilly passage as Ip up her delicious nectar. She might not be showing it openly, but I can tell that she is quickly reaching her limit too. Her insides clench around my muscle now and then as her pussy squeezes me lovingly, urging me to do more. Having the same idea, I move one hand higher and begin caressing her clit with my fingers while the two digits from the other one slip into her leaking opening. A slightly sharper gasp escapes Hecates plump lips as her butt jolts up a little. I chuckle to myself and hold back from pushing my fingers all the way in, only tickling the beginning of her frosty channel. We will use something else for the farther areas soon. Master Hecate manages between her quickening breaths. Cum Yes,e on, cum. All the way. I double my efforts with an immediate response. Cum Cum Cum, cum, cum, cummmmmmmmmmmmm! She finally enters her high and gushes nectar at my lips a little more. Her lithe frame shivers softly while held up by tens if not hundreds of threads and we fortunately do note crashing down onto the bed amidst her orgasm. It looks like she is able to keep them in check even while cumming. I stroke her pussy lovingly while waiting for Hecate to recollect herself fully. She meets my eyes and slowly climbs up with her hands grabbing invisible strings of steel-like silk. Then, she falls into myp and hugs me from the front, squashing my member to her belly. My arms are still free so I hug her back and present my sweet spider mate with a delicate kiss. We chase each others lips for a brief moment before drawing back. Would you like me to take the lead or? I raise a curious brow at the calm girl. Both, she answers right away. Like both. Master? Im fine with either too. I chuckle lightly. Since its supposed to be your reward, lets have you start. I receive a faint nod and she nces down at ourher regions. Resting her palms atop my shoulders, Hecate moves to a crouch and ces her feet on the sides, opening up her legs quite wide. Of course, she steps onto more threads which makes it look like she is crouching on empty air in front of my dick. Giving her a small peck on her faintly flushed cheek, I watch her lower herself onto me. My tip kisses her lower lips for a second or two before Hecate pushes it in with her mouth parting for a silent sigh. She descends onto me bit by bit and we observe my cock disappearing into her chilly and snug channel until the very base. You feel perfect, my cute little spider, I whisper into her ear. Feel good. Inside, she whispers back and pulls her hips up with a more vocal sigh. Like. Warm. For a little while, Hecate repeatedly moves her waist up and down to impale herself on my member and get used to the pleasant motion of having her pussy stroked from the inside. Her adorable breathing grows more intense and I catch a few barely audible whines escaping her silent throat. It urges me to draw more of them out and I start nibbling on her shoulder and neck. Somehow, it makes it harder for her to ride me and she slows down a bit. I would like to help with that but Im all stiff again, not just between my legs. Fortunately, its not necessary as the crafty Arachne figures out the solution to her troubles with the usual answer. Threads. She hooks her fingers over another line going by our heads and pulls it down. I gasp in surprise as my own hips rush forward and my pelvis smacks into her butt from the sudden thrust. Hecate wraps one arm around my neck for more stability and keeps drawing on the string repeatedly, which in turn makes me m into her pussy like a swing. Damn, she is smart and skilled. Mmmm Mmmmm Mmmmm Her sweet whines finally grow loud enough to be enjoyed fully without straining my hearing. Naturally, the noise of her folds smacking into my underbelly joins the cacophony of lewd sounds as her pussy leaves wet kisses on my skin with each m. I sigh into her neck as her tight passage grips me firmly with each shove, parting with my cock very reluctantly as it drags back through the firm grip of her soft walls. Dont hold back. Go as hard as you want. I bite gently into her corbone. Mmmmm! Hecate lets me hear another delicious moan and speeds up my thrusts. At this point, she is yanking the string down like its a whistle on those old lotives. My cock hammers her pretty flower relentlessly as loud pping fills the room and bits of her chilly love juices stter our bodies, dripping down onto the sheets. As shees closer to another orgasm judging by the increasing grip around my member, I can feel more leeway in my arms again and quickly wrap them around her slim figure. Hecate turns her face to me and I steal her lips as my hands roam over her back, cupping her jiggly butt and caressing her smooth sides, rarely brushing against the swell of her petite breasts from behind. Her quiet but powerful voice reverberates in my own throat as she finally trips over the cliff of her pleasure and she tugs the string as much as she can, driving my cock into her pulsing passage as far as she can. My palms press onto her bottom and m her hips down too, releasing my seed into her furthest depths, jet after jet. We exchange loving kisses while riding our respective orgasms, which in her case makes the ominous spikes tremble even more than her lithe frame. Hecate pulls away first and nces down, stroking her tummy with one of her spider legs. Full. Seed. Hot. Feel good. As it should. I peck the side of her forehead. She then looks up at me. Master. Take me. You. Feel good. I watch her climb off myp and take a few steps to the back over empty air, almost as if she is hovering a few feet above the bed. Hecate then watches me calmly and waits. Our joint nectars drip down her slender thighs but she cares not for her exposed body. I already did feel good a lot, but I guess Ill oblige. I sh her a warm smile. Though, how do I? Walk. Move. She gestures around with her hand, brushing against numerous thin lines. Me. Control. Master. Act. Nodding as if Ive fully understood her exnation, I try to stand up. I do so without any issues and realise that Im stepping on the air too. Somehow, no matter how I move or what I do, I dont get entangled in the countless webs. At the same time, whenever I take a step forward, I ce my foot on them positioned at a perfect angle to y the role of invisible ground. Hecate lets herself fall to the back as I approach her in the air and run my hands along her smooth sides. I cup her breasts as she angles herself at an almost lying position again by operating her threads with her six spider legs. They twitch and pull on threads whenever either of us makes any movements. I cant imagine how skilled she has to be with those to make it work for both of us at once. As I lean forward to join our lips together, her normal legs wrap themselves around my waist. I line up my tip with her dripping entrance and make a firm thrust since weve already been through a bit. She whines quietly into my mouth as I plunge deep into the spidergirls embrace and start my fully independent motions. She doesnt boost my thrusts with her threads anymore. Its just pure swinging of my hips and hammering of my cock into her tight little hole. Well, plus the fact that we are literally fucking in the air above the bed at an unusual angle. But that only makes it more exciting as I pound into my silent guardian gently but firmly, enjoying her asional moans and sighs of pleasure. Her hands rake over my back and hair, pushing me more into her yearning, weing embrace. She clearly urges me to go harder and I naturally oblige. Hecates body swings back and forth on her threads as I rail her without holding back. Our loud smacking echoes from the walls in my spacious master bedroom. With her small breasts, they dont really jump around from my thrusts, but they dont have to. I love the sight of her modest bosom jiggling delicately under my fingers as I tease her nipples. But, when my hands move to her hips and drag her into my hammering even stronger, Hecate finally slips with her control. I hear the characteristic but super quiet thwang of a string getting free and vibrating from the umted tension as we lurch forward a bit. Mmmmmmhhhhhhmmmmmmm! The motion drives my cock even further into her precious lily as Hecate hastily regains her bnce. I didnt even notice one of her hands shooting to the side and clutching another thread to save us. Shes so fast and capable. While we havent crashed into the bed or the ground, this little event positioned her at something like forty-five degrees down, with her alluring bottom and the enticing valley between her legs pointing up. Our eyes meet and I smirk at the spidergirl, starting to m into her tight channel with renewed vigour, making full use of this new angle. Mmmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmm! Master! Cum for me, Imand her and she explodes immediately. Mmmmmmmmmmhhmmmmmmm! I follow right after her and smack my pelvis into her with the mightiest thrust, releasing a sea of milky white liquid flooding her snug insides. We keep staring at each other for the entire duration of our peaks and I adore her heavily rising and falling chest as she gasps for air. Hecate yanks another line and her body floats up to press into mine. She observes my face for a few seconds, pecks my cheek, and snuggles to my neck, surrounding me with her spider legs in a loving and protective manner. A quiet chuckle escapes my lips as I do the same for her. I love you too, my precious little spider. The door to the room opens and I nce towards it, noting the arrival of my lovely wives. They walk inside with smiles on their faces and Shino curiously peeks from behind Cornelia with her eyes sparkling at the two of us hovering in the air while still united. No doubt she was very much looking forward to seeing Hecate use her threads for this. Oh well. I guess everyone is finally here and nothing else should distract us from taking a peek at my progress. Unless they are the distraction. Chapter 178 – A New Force is Born Chapter 178 C A New Force is Born As expected, Hecate isnt bothered by the appearance of other people in the slightest. She regards the women with a calm nce while still resting her head on my shoulder, with her forehead pressed into the crook of my neck. I smile at the group of lovelydies walking into our chamber and support the sweet spidergirls lithe frame by wrapping my arm underneath her tender bottom. A gentle breath tickles my ear as Hecate sighs delightfully the moment my warm member leaves her chilly embrace from the motion of being pulled up. I already miss that incredible sensation but well have plenty of time to explore our new rtionship in the near future. I have a feeling that a certain someone will turn even more clingy now. Knowing well that no matter her state Hecate is more than capable of manipting her threads, I slowly descend to the ground as if Im walking down an invisible set of stairs. Finally reaching a solid surface, my sharp hearing picks up the faintest vibrations from the air as most if not all steel-like strings snap, roll back, or do whatever they do when she dismisses them. I guess they dissolve after some time or else we would have walked into plenty of them around the mansion already. Sirgia, Cornelia, Neira, Elea, Ailish, Teffith, Astrea, Meru, Shino, Ellie, and Riae closer to the bed. Its honestly hard to believe such a sight. No matter how you look at it, this is pretty much a crowd of women. Women who decided to follow solely me and no one else. I know that Ive decided not to think too much about things like numbers anymore but something this unusual still gives me a pause. For a brief moment, I hesitate. What exactly am I doing? Is it truly fine for me to hoard so many incredible women just for myself? Its not one, two, or a few at this point. Am I perhaps starting to turn into a real bastard who collects girls like figurines? But, as I stand there with Hecatetched onto my waist, Cornelia stops right in front of me, her beautiful nose almost touching mine. Her smooth palms slide up my cheeks as she gazes deep into my eyes and shows a delicate smirk. Ah, shit. Figured she could read my mind just from my expression. Not a second passes before she leans in and pulls me into a loving kiss. Her supple lips brush against mine, affectionately grazing all over my mouth. She doesnt bring out her tongue, limiting this tender exchange to just fluffy pecks. The faint noise of our light kisses travels through the silent air for a good while. As we finally part, she opens her previously closed eyes and shows a charming smile. Do I even need to say anything? No. I got everything. To the finest details. I chuckle softly and present her with onest peck right on that rosy cheek of hers. Good. Because you are not allowed to have such thoughts anymore. Its no longer about just you. You have plenty of people to think about. And they expect to be thought about and cared for, she replies. True. I grin at her, pulling Cornelia into me with my free arm. Thank you. Oh, stop it! She swats me away. Youll get my clothes dirty with your thing. A chuckle arrives from our side and Elea shows up next to me, hiding her smile behind her hand. You would like that, wouldnt you? Cornelias face grows redder as she escapes my grasp, patting out her shirt while avoiding our gazes. I lock eyes with the enticing Dark Elf beauty and Elea winks at me slyly, making me shake my head. Alright. Lets get seated up. I gesture at everyone and climb onto the mattress. I brought towels, Elise adds quietly and blushes when I nce at her. Thought they could be of use I smirk at the somewhat timid receptionist and continue onto the bed. As I plop down with Hecate in myp, Elise brings the small basin with a few towels to us and I begin to clean the silent spidergirl up after our earlier encounter. Something wet touches my back when everyone settles down around us and I take a peek over my shoulder to find a smiling face of Shino there with another cloth in her dainty hands. She giggles at me mischievously and proceeds to take care of me in the meanwhile. I have to say, I was quite surprised to see Hecate already knowing this much about verbalmunication, I begin to break thefortable silence. Were you being that hard on her or is she just that good of a student? I can assure you that we havent been pushing the impossible onto her, Ria answers first with a motherly smile, making Cornelia nod confidently. We already have issues with one person who falls asleep from exhausting herself past her physical limits. My sweet little Dwarf lover blushes heavily and I smirk at Sirgia. This damned troublemaker. Its pointless to argue with her, though. If even they cant do anything about it, I can only reward my devoted smith and artificer as much as Im able to. Therefore, I shower her dark brown hair with a myriad of affectionate pats and scratches. Honestly, we had a bit low expectations at first, and we need to apologise for that, to both of you, but Hecate shattered those in a sh and proved just how smart and intelligent she actually is, Cornelia admits with a wry smile. She is outstanding. You can rarely find someone with this much motivation and focus even amongst the top schr trainees. Though, we have an inkling as to why she is like this. She smirks at me openly, watching Hecates soft sighs as I wipe the spidergirls chest and tummy with the pleasant towel. I roll my eyes at the teasing magician. Well, she isnt exactly wrong. Im not unaware of Hecates tendency to please me in all possible ways. Our new sister has also been taking her task assigned by you before your departure very seriously, Teffith adds. Yeah. Again, no surprise there. I mostly wanted to keep her mind upied by having her focus on something that isnt me, but shes like a somewhat harmless yandere, going to the extreme with all her actions connected to her chosen partner, which obviously is me in this scenario. And what exactly does this entail? I ask, curious about the details of our silent vignte. Before the establishment of the new veryws and regtions, I had her observe the brothels weve taken under our wings in secret and resolve any potential issues they might have, Ailish exins. You know, the typical, one thug trying to attack a girl during the day, another trying to kidnap someone after being unable to live without the woman, someone getting rough, aggressive, shady, and so on. I quickly learned that our little spider has a talent for making people disappear without a trace. Everything melts. Including her threads. A cold shiver runs down my spine as I imagine the scene. Some not-so-poor bastard getting cocooned in her solid threads and then injected with something that turns him into a puddle. The onlycking part is Hecate drinking him up to finish the job. Dont ask me why but I have a feeling thats the only thing she doesnt do. And after the new legition? I raise a brow at the Subus. Not much difference but on a bigger scale. As you can imagine, not everyone was and is happy about the change. Demi-humans have to be treated equally to Humans now, pretty much. You can say that Hecate works as an invisiblew enforcement officer, making sure that no one breaks the new rules anding to the rescue of those being abused in the open and not-so-open streets. So, our own little Batgirl, pretty much. Save for the part about operating mostly at night. Hecate-san is incredible, Shino joins in, scrubbing my thigh now with a gentle flush on her pretty face. I apanied her a few times and she is like the perfect assassin. Even I was having a hard time being so fast and versatile with my shadows. Her senses are just so amazing. I can see why you chose her as your hidden bodyguard, Sensei. Yeah. I chuckle at my lovely samurai girl, not mentioning the fact that it was Hecate who chose me for her boss instead and I didnt have much say in that. Speaking of which, should we take a peek at Hecates status? Im going to show you mine in a moment anyway, just as I promised. I dont think theres a lot that has changed for her besides the addition of your stats, Alpha, Astrea answers with a quiet purr, rubbing her cheek into my shoulder. But its a good idea nevertheless. Something might be different now that you two mated after so long. I y with her fluffy ear for a moment, raising the volume of her purrs to the amusement of everyone gathered on the bed, and summon Hecates windows with just a thought. This is practically second nature to me at this point. No need to navigate through all the paths. Lets start with the bond, I say and bring the smaller rectangle forth.
PARTNERS
Hecate - Arachne (Unique Variant)
Bond Level: 5/5 Bond Type: Unwavering Loyalty (Mates) ?STATUS DETAILS?
Well, Im fairly sure shes been at the fourth level previously, and the type revolved around pure subservience. It looks like a thing or two changed while I was away. I nce at my wives and a few of the women escape my gaze. I knew it. Language andmunication skills arent the only things these vixens have been teaching this pure girl. Oh well. Not like I can do much about it. Hecate insisted that it was what she wanted herself and I didnt feel any confusion from her at that moment. They at least taught her properly about some of the feelings she might have been experiencing on the inside. Well talk about thister. I squint at Elea, Ailish, and Shino especially. Status board now.
INFORMATION
Name: Hecate Age: 29 Race: Arachne Variant: Azure Widow Evolution Stage: Homo Araneae (Unique) Advancement Stage: 2/
STATS +100% (71h)
Strength: 90 (+262) Agility: 110 (+260) Constitution: 77 (+251) Intelligence: 89 (+218)
Charisma: 35 (+236)
SKILLS
Actives Passives
?Poison Fang ?Exoskeleton Strengthening ?Thread Creation ?Thread Maniption ?Thread Strengthening ?Perfect Darkvision ?Acidic Blood ?Advanced Stealth ?Darkness Stalker ?Silent Assassin
So, you worked so hard you advanced in the meanwhile, huh? I ruffle through Hecates hair. Looks like your status is properly disying the buffs from our bond too. If you already are so deadly on the streets, I can only imagine how much more the criminals will fear you now. All thanks to you, Master, Sirgia whispers quietly with a tiny smile. I switch my ruffling target to her head, causing the cute Dwarf to giggle. Maybe. But Im now curious about the mercenary girls. Its been a night since weve partaken in the initiation. I should pay them a visit and see how they are adapting. It will be good to put them through some more exercises before their first real job so that they grow ustomed to their newly-enhanced bodies. Their training is not finished. And never will fully be. For us, vagrants and mercenaries, its important to keep polishing our skills and senses all the time. They will keep practising with us, albeit not as much as during their preparation phase. We have also already arranged a session with the boost they should have received from you in mind. Garrena will make sure they can go all out and find their new limits, Teffith exins. Im really d to have you and her on board. I smile at the Dragonewtdy. Its our pleasure to train your forces, stair. She bows her head while smiling back. Its also a whole lot of fun. It reminds me of times when I instructed one or two younglings in our nomadicmunity as we travelled in a bigger group. Its even more enjoyable with students who are actually interested in getting better. And Garrena just loves beating others up. Hahahaha, right. That she does. I shake my head, remembering our first meeting and how excited she got about the chance to spar with me and the others in the future. Naturally, Im grateful to all of you and whoever else might be involved in this project. Its not a small thing. I still cant believe youve aced the submission exam so easily and we are only headquarters short of matching all those professional mercenarypanies. Correction. We are short of being a step ahead. Cornelia smirks, waving her slender finger at me. Only the big ones have their own base of operations. Most operate from within the guild. We are going to take the capital by storm. Sirgia and I are already on it. Just you wait until we get our hands on all the permits and papers linked to our new estate. Im looking very forward to it, then. I nod at the lovely duo. They might be often seenpeting with each other in front of me, acting somewhat snappy and teasing, but when ites to things for my own benefit, there is no greater pair of creative minds in this establishment. Cornelia has the power of magical research and the government on her side while Sirgia matches that with her knowledge about construction, artefacts, engineering, and all those fields Dwarves are pros at. Whatever theye up with will definitely be great. As for the girls, Master, you can visit them in the section to the left of my forge, Sirgia informs me. We turned it into a temporary garrison until they can move into the new building. Though, they have nothing against staying under the brothel. In the end, its close to you. I see. I will. I would still like them to be stationed in ourpanys base but they are obviously free toe here anytime, be it just to hang out, take a dip in our amazing baths, or to meet with me. We need to start saving rooms and space, as much as I would love for them to have their own chambers here just like the rest of the girls. I rub my chin while thinking. My ns for the underground connector are almost ready, Master. After you made your final pick yesterday, I started making checks through the drafts I had prepared ahead of time. When Lianne gives us the permission, I shall start the construction, my smart Dwarf adds. Perfect. I love your resourcefulness, even though it majorlyes from working way too much. I grin at her. Alright. Time to see my changes. Are we done here, Shino? Yes, Sensei! My angelic samurai girlfriend pokes her face past my shoulder and ces a peck on my cheek as I catch her dainty hands escaping from between my legs. I took care of every inch of your skin. I squint at her yfully and watch how her cute face grows redder and redder while she tries to hold my gaze. She might have been taking more thorough care of specific parts of my skin, this little imp. Chuckling at her embarrassed blush, I steal a peck from her delicious lips and turn forward again, picking Hecate up and seating her next to me as everyone else huddles up even closer. Here we go, I announce, bringing forth my own status.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: Guildmaster [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 6 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life
STATS
Strength: 66 (+570) Agility: 66 (+576) Constitution: 89 (+540) Intelligence: 83 (+481)
Charisma: 95 (+490)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 15 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 11 ?Anticonception Magic ?Fertility Scan ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 7 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 8 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 3 ?Mana Control Lv. 15 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Lascivious Hunt ?Rejuvenate Lv. 17 ?Carnal Mist Lv. 6 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 10 ?Charm Magic Lv. 6 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 9 ?Heart Swap Lv. 6 ?Divine Matchmaker Lv. 4 ?Divine Form: Avatar ?Appoint Apostle ?Appoint Devotee ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love ?Vessel of the Goddess ?Divine Spark
No matter how many times I see it, your numbers always make me sweat just from looking at them. Cornelia chuckles awkwardly. Late, but congrattions on reaching the sixth Tier. And you switched your Job? I did. I made a habit of checking them regrly and noticed this one recently. I bet it came up after your girls had us registered as a proper mercenarypany. It provides simr buffs to ve Master or ve Trader but focuses on subordinates instead. They will need my support more than you guys, at least for a little while, and it sounds way better too, I exin. Sensei, what are those? Shino points at the lower part of my status window. You got a lot of new skills I havent seen yet. I follow her finger and move to the abilities. We all know that my stats change statically so theres not much to see there anyway. The only variables are the brackets. And they keep gradually rising the more Partners I have. Additionally, I have taken a look at them during my trip back home so they arent that much of a surprise. Which cant be said about the abilities. Lumina told me in the past that I shouldnt expect too much at the higher Tiers as many skills are conditional and wont show up immediately after advancing, needing the owner to fulfil additional conditions, so I was pretty sure I would get one or maybe two new skills. But, looking at the bottom end of my status, I can clearly see five new things in total. And they dont exactly sound too normal. Vessel of the Goddess? Ria ponders quietly. That must have appeared after the Goddess descended upon him, right? At least thats how it sounded from Cornelias story. Yeah. My beautiful magician nods. She was forced to inhabit Als body to fight off her evil sister. It must have be a permanent thing. That does check out with what she said. I scratch my head. But I have no idea what the Divine Spark is. Nevertheless, lets go one by one. The Vessel first. I tap the entry to see if anythinges up.
Vessel of the Goddess You have been designated as the vessel of Goddess Lumina and are now capable of storing her divinity inside your body. The divine energy strengthens you passively and its effects rise with the amount you store. After a certain threshold is passed, you are able to be the [Avatar of the Goddess]. [Avatar of the Goddess] allows you to temporarily host the soul of the assigned goddess inside your body, relinquishing its control to the descending entity. The level of manifested power depends on your proficiency in handling divine energy and the capability to withstand its spiritual radiation. Attempting to surpass those limits has a high chance of extinguishing your existence.
That sounds scary Elise shudders a little. Although very unbelievable too If I had not witnessed stair bing an avatar with my own two eyes, I would also have a hard time believing or even trying to imagine this, Meruments. Its not something mortals such as us have a chance to witness in centuries if not thousands of years. And its not something that will happen often, if ever again, I interject. Lumina cant interfere much in the matters of the world and the previous time was a special case. Her sister crossed the line again and she was able to confront her. I wont be able to call on Luminas power whenever I wish to beat up a few thugs. I dont think I will be able to make use of this even in front of something that threatens the bnce of the world until the moment it truly does since she doesnt want to risk anything anymore by taking direct action first. Thats understandable. Elea joins her hands in a fashion resembling a prayer. We should not me the Goddess for not breaking the bnce of the world to take preemptive actions against the forces of the darkness. In the end, it would make her no different than them and could lead to serious consequences for her and all of us. How do you know that? Ailish cocks a brow at the religious Dark Elf. I just know. Its part of my identity as a Priestess. And I can feel things even better after bing stairs wife. My connection to the Goddess only grew when we became one. I even had a chance to speak with her, even if briefly as my soul isnt strong enough to withstand the divinity for long, and I will never be able to express my gratitude for such an unbelievable opportunity. I always thought you were deliberately hiding her from us after learning that you two can meet in your Soul Realm. Cornelia smirks at me impishly. You know thats not it. My lewd Subus chuckles yfully. Even my soul can barely hold itself back from exploding when near the Goddess. My entire existence literally vibrates with power like I have dozens of those buzzing toys up my ass and turned on to the strongest setting. I dont think theres anyone else than stair who can handle interacting with her directly, and he is getting better at it. He didnt immediately il in agony after she kissed him on the cheek this time. The older of my women in terms of seniority grin at me while the newer individuals look my way with pure shock and amazement. I guess not many receive a peck from the Goddess and live to tell the tale. Or even receive a chance to try. Enough of that. I wave a hand at them before it bes too much. We should continue. There are plenty of important things to take care of. Lets check the Divine Spark.
Divine Spark The first stage of your divinity has been unlocked. Your body now hosts a Divine Spark, the source of your divine powers as the Demigod of Lust. You can slowly umte your divine energy inside your body and strengthen yourself with it. Your divinity can grow from ying the forces created by other divine beings, gathering worldly energies and converting them into divine power, receiving prayers from your followers, and spreading your influence to other people. After umting enough divinity, your Divine Spark may evolve into the next stage.
Uhhh I stare at the floating text with a nk expression and mouth hanging open, trying to process what Ive just read. Did he be a god? Elise asks in semi-awe, semi-disbelief. It does mention followers Sirgia whispers quietly. Sensei a god Shinos eyes literally sparkle with excitement as she looks up at me. I can only smile wryly. Things are starting to get really crazy. I always had to be careful with Elea and the others not to suddenly start a cult with me on the top, but now, this is no longer just fun and games. They really can do it. We are not making a religion out of it, I hastily shoot them down, not risking anyone saying a word about it before me. Aw Shino whimpers sadly. I already had a few nice ideas for uniforms and robes A few of the girls giggle and I re at them. I do not need people of this world to worship me. Or worse, be some sex-crazed lunatics holding nationwide orgies in my name. Lets just leave the divine territory to Lumina and her sister. Mainly to Lumina. Are you going to check your active skills now? Cornelia asks, peering at the three other entries. They sound kind of connected to this. I can tell just by looking at their names. And I really do not want to dig myself even deeper into this hole but do I have a choice? It doesnt matter if I read them or not, they are going to be there nevertheless, already making some kind of influence on me. Its much safer at least knowing what kind of shit Ive gotten myself into. Therefore, I pull up the first new active skill.
Divine Form: Avatar You are able to consume your divine energy to temporarily assume one of your Divine Forms, the Avatar of Lust. All your innate powers are strengthened to their mortal limits as you call upon your godhood. You are capable of directly controlling andmanding the spiritual energy around you and harnessing your divine energy to enhance anything you do, save for altering the reality of the world. Duration: 15 minutes Cooldown: 14 days
What the fuck I absentmindedly mutter under my breath. Does that mean stair can be that glowing figure just like with the Goddess help back there but on his own? Meru tilts her head cutely but I barely register it. The cooldown is so severe for such a short duration, Shinoments. This must be extremely powerful. Obviously. Cornelia snorts. It uses his divine energy, whatever that is. If thats a basic resource of the gods, theres no surprise it would be unbelievably strong and most likely scarce. We should test it, Neira suggests. Ive been unable to portray Asterios as a god so far but this changes everything. I need to see it. No chance. I hastily interrupt them. No way Im going full godmode in the middle of the mansion. We have no idea if this is any simr to what has happened to me back during the fight and we cant risk being careless with stuff like this. This is no joking matter. But, you are going to test it, right, Sensei? Shino looks at me expectantly. I sigh heavily. Of course. I need to know what it does just in case. Even if to avoid ever thinking about using it. But not without having a good, long chat with Lumina about all of this. ~Ill await your visit patiently. Come and see me whenever you have a moment.~ A pleasant voice echoes in my head, quite a familiar one at that. I flinch, looking around. Lumina? A chuckle follows, confirming my guess even further. You werent so keen on contacting me directly in the past. What changed? I ask while the girls stare at me curiously. ~You are now my vessel. We are connected much better than before. You can think of it as you being my Partner from the perspective of your ss, or something like that. It wont be a problem for us tomunicate this way anymore.~ Great. I rub my temples with a quiet groan. Ill meet you soon. And Ill need answers. Lots of them. ~And you shall get them. As many as I can provide,~ she replies. ~Also, you can speak to me in your mind.~ I know. Im doing this so that everyone knows Im talking to you and not just ignoring them pointedly, I say and smile wryly at thedies. ~As kind as always. Well, then. Ill leave you to continue examining your new abilities in peace. I think youve just been getting to the most interesting ones.~ My gaze falls upon thest two entries. I have a really bad feeling about them. Okay I nce around at everyone. So, I can now speak with the Goddess without having to disappear into my Soul Realm We figured. Ailish nods with a smirk. Did she tell you something about this skill? No. I shake my head. Im sure its impossible to sum it up in a few short sentences. Ill get the detailster. She suggested that we focus on finishing the list first. Well. What are we waiting for, then? Teffith asks, sharing the eager anticipation with almost everyone else. I bring up the second tost entry.
Appoint Apostle As a full-fledged demigod in possession of a Divine Spark, you can now assign mortals as your Apostles. Appointed Apostles will share a great deal of your strength and will be able to call upon your divine power when in need. They will also be capable of gathering divinity with the same means as their patron, transferring it to their god through a sacred ritual. Additionally, Apostles have the right to appoint Devotees in the name of their patron. Current limit of Apostles: 1
Since this ability is deeply connected to another one, I quickly opened another window with the description of thest skill topare them side by side.
Appoint Devotee As a full-fledged demigod in possession of a Divine Spark, you can now ept mortals as your Devotees. epted Devotees will share a faint divine connection with you, enjoying lesser benefits than Apostles. They will also be capable of gathering divinity in a greater amount than normal followers by praying to you and spreading your influence to other people, transferring it to their god through meditative prayer or a sacred ritual. Current limit of Devotees: 25
Silence fills the room for a good moment as my wives and mates read through all the text and absorb the offered information. I say nothing either. Its starting to be really, really too much. This is incredible Ailish whispers. You are just like the Allmother or Allfather Or even greater So epic Shino shivers excitedly behind me. This is perfect, Teffithments. The mercenaries can be your Devotees. It will make them even stronger and they can easily spread your influence across the realm. Its a win-win situation. There is no way they would decline such an honour. Lets maybe not get ahead of ourselves I try to regain control of the situation before it gets out of hand but Sirgia interrupts me. As you said, Master, we should test your abilities out. And not making use of something like this wouldnt be smart. You can grow stronger with this. It will make you safer against the forces of the evil goddess. It will make us safer. She looks me deep into the eyes and I hold her calm gaze for a longer moment. Sirgia is definitely right. And I want nothing more than to make all of them safer. But this is also extremely scary. I did swear to change the world but this was meant to be done with sex and brothels, not starting a religion and converting people onto the right path. There are just so many things that can go wrong there. At the same time, there are so many things that can go right. We could spread the love for all the races much easier like this if we made sure that no one has the chance to twist the teachings to their own benefit. Maybe even unite everyone in front of the looming cmity. But, thats a huge if. On a scale of the whole world, not just a single city or nation. I sigh heavily once more. I guess Sirgia shows a tiny smile and pulls herself up with her arms around my neck to leave a loving peck on my lips. We nuzzle our cheeks together for a second or two and I help her sit back down in myp this time, hugging her dearly to my chest. So Who are you going to appoint as your First Apostle? Cornelia asks with a curiously raised brow. Everyone looks at me in a sh, all the faces turning my way at the same time. I roam my gaze over all of them while meeting their eyes, full of various different emotions, ranging from expectant, through hesitant, to t-out scared and panicked. Until I stop at one person. Eleas eyes widen to the brim as everyone turns to her. Theres honestly no better person for such a role than someone with years of experience, no matter what I said about our resident Princess and her slight fanaticism in the past. Well I start. The Dark Elf beauty gasps loudly and her hands fly to cover her mouth and nose. Her longshes begin fluttering quickly and traces of tears start gathering in the corners of her eyes, one small drop already racing down her enchanting skin. You arent Eleas muffled voice escapes through her obstructed lips as she crawls backwards on her knees and steps off the bed. I hastily follow after her and sit on the edge. Sorry, I didnt mean to startle or offend you. I know you are loyal to the Goddess even if you are no longer serving as the Princess. If you dont want to No! No, no, no, no! She drops to her knees and grabs my palms, resting her forehead against them. Its an unbelievable honour! But Im unworthy! I once abandoned my duty! I sinned! Im no longer of pure faith and devotion! Someone like me cant taint your divine name! Elea! I shout at her to break through the stream of self-depreciation, seeding at making her flinch and look up with a tearful face. There is no one else who would make me happier being my Apostle. I personally know the extent of your devotion. I dont care about the past. This is about the future. Will you help me make it a good one? Together? Her lower lip trembles a few times before the dam breaks again, with tripled ferocity. I somehow pry one of my hands out of Eleas death grip and gently caress her mesmerising, dark violet hair, letting her cry her heart out as much as she needs to. I can tell that those are tears of joy and happiness rather than sadness or despair. After she finally calms down, wiping her face off a little bit, she looks up at me with a determined gaze, still on her knees down on the floor. Your wish is mymand, My Lord. She kisses the back of my hand with utter reverence. Great. Cult it is. Chapter 179 – The Dawn of a New Faith Chapter 179 C The Dawn of a New Faith So, how does this exactly work? Elise asks curiously after Elea manages to get ahold of herself. The women all nce at me but I just shrug lightly. Beats me. Im reading about these skills for the first time alongside you. This is quite a step up from most of my previous abilities, but I bet its just as instinctual and intuitive. Everything will be clear when you invoke the skill, most likely, Shino agrees with me, nodding her head. Well. What are we waiting for, then? Neira smiles at me and Elea, clearly excited about the prospect of her friend and past superior being part of my official followers. I take a deep breath, refocusing my thoughts, and turn to the beautiful, dark-skinned former Princess still kneeling in front of me. Some visible streaks continue to stain Eleas dazzling visage as evidence of her quite tearful reaction, but they make her no less enchanting. And the reverent yet still most likely doubtful gaze is strongly present in her purplish eyes. Its obvious she finds this entire situation hard to ept as reality. Elea. We dont yet know that much about what this entails in its entirety, but would you do me the honour of bing my first Apostle? I make it official with a warm smile. She corrects her posture to add some more dignity and pride to it before lowering her head in eptance. My heart, body, and soul exist to serve you, My Lord. Quickly navigating through the menus, I locate the correct skill and activate it mentally. It shows me a list of people I can send the request to and my eyes briefly linger over the names. The record isnt as big as I expected. There certainly has to be some kind of a requirement applied here, perhaps the strength of ones devotion, or how close we truly are, not just physically. Of course, Eleas name isnt missing from this list. There would have to be something really wrong with it if that was the case. No doubt, I would instantly file aint straight to the developer. I might be just a puny user among possibly millions, but this is a matter of life and death to me. And as if to answer my silent vow, a quiet, delicate chuckle echoes in my mind, with its owner more than obvious. I choose my Dark Elf wife for the role and her eyes snap up, clearly noticing an iing prompt. Elea takes her time to read through the message, the beginning of another wave of tears forming in the corners of her eyes once more. But, she fights them off valiantly and taps an invisible button, making her choice. If there were any doubts about what it is, what happens nextpletely clears everything up. First, I begin sensing warmth spreading through my chest. ncing down, I confirm that it isnt only a physical or spiritual phenomenon as vibrant, pinkish glow lights up my torso, focusing at about the height of my heart. The girls gasp at the sight and scurry a little bit further away from me to give everyone a better angle to watch the show. Then, the unexpected power surges out of my chest in the form of pink energy resembling trails of fluffy smoke. The tendrils extend forward, starting to coil around Eleas body, wrapping her up in multiple gentle lines. Easy to guess, they also focus on her chest, where her heart is. She closes her eyes and lets out a delighted hum. Without even trying or intending to, I get a feel of our usual connection. Something is being added to it, in a way that isnt meant to alter or change things but develop them even further. The warmth flows from me to her and I realise that its perhaps part of my divinity being shared with her. During this unusual process, Eleas chest starts mirroring mine in terms of the light it releases, though to a slightly lesser extent. If mine werepared to a me, hers would be more like a spark. But, thats not all. Through her closed eyelids, we all notice a simr glow making itself apparent. From its ring-like shape, its easy to deduce that it''s her irises that emit that light, also pink, naturally. Finally, onest thing catches our attention. The back of her right hand lights up too. We stare at it all together and observe some kind of symbol or sigil forming in front of our very eyes. In an instant, it reminds me of the very beginning of my adventure in this world. One nce at my otherworldly lover confirms that Shino has exactly the same thoughts, rubbing the skin of her own hand. As the glowing wisps of energy slowly retract to me, Eleas shining irises flicker out too. Only the symbol on the back of her hand remains bright and steady. Finished forming, it gives us a chance to make out some more details before our dark-skinned friend is done with whatever is happening to her. Theres a heart. A slightly different one this time. Ive gotten used to my ve seals or other things depicting cute, round hearts with adorable proportions, so seeing a very slim but elongated one is certainly a surprise. Its lengthpares to that of a Hero Sigil, judging from memory. Thankfully, this one doesnt seem to sprout any horns, wings, or tails anywhere around its contour. Honestly, it could end up being a little worrying for the messenger of a god to be branded with somewhat demonic features. Though, I guess plenty of this worlds residents have horns and other, devilish appendages, so maybe Naharren wouldnt pay too much attention to that specific aspect. Nevertheless, the only other thing that shows up, doing so inside the shape, is the letter A in Infernalnguage. Again, something that has already made an appearance in the past. The fake ve seals Ive been cing on the girls to raise their safety included it too. Besides the letter, nothing else pops up, and the sigil fades away a tiny bit, still emitting some faint glow. All the weird power retracts fully to me, gives a few pulses quite closely aligned with my heartbeat and disappears. We wait for Elea to raise her eyelids and say anything about the shy event, and she doesnt make us sit there motionlessly for long. Her previously purple eyes are now alight with a pinkish hue as she instantly moves her gaze to the mark on the top of her hand, clearly aware of its creation during whatever has happened. Is this it? Did it seed? Sirgia asks quietly. That sort of looks like our Hero Sigils, doesnt it, Sensei? Shino nces at me with a spark of excitement in her pretty eyes. Are you now capable of creating your own Heroes? I chuckle at her wryly while shaking my head. I dont think so. Luminas system has continuously proved to be mostly straightforward. It would have said so if this is what it was. Perhaps Apostles wear simr marks as Heroes. Ill keep this question in mind for when we pay someone experienced in such matters a visit very soon. stair is correct, Elea finally chimes in. One thing Im certain of is that Ive be his Apostle. I dont know what it feels to be a Hero, but I dont think this is it. So, are your eyes now permanently like this? Ailish bites into her bottom lip. Its kinda hot. My eyes? The dark-skinneddy raises a brow at her. They glow slightly pink right now, just like the mark, I exin. I wonder if you can suppress it just like the Heroes do. This might be somewhat inconvenient at night. Or very convenient. Ria snickers softly. You wouldnt need any light to read books and documents in the dark. Of course, thats the first thing thates to your mind. Elise rolls her eyes at her mature friend. Theres another, but I dont think we should distract stair with such thoughts at this very moment. The MILF ountant smirks at me. The disappearance of the gentle, pinkish glow recaptures our attention, dragging it away from the squabbling duo. In the next second, Eleas eyes are back to their rightful colour, and the heart on her skin is no more. She smiles at us with a proud expression. It looks like I can control it, she announces. This might be connected to the divinity stair shared with me. When I glow, I feel traces of his warmth inside me. Perhaps thats what happens when I try to make use of it or something. Good to know. I nod at her. Well have to explore that during a free moment. Just dont start going around and brainwashing random people into being our followers by staring into their eyes with yours glowing pink. The womenugh at my little quip but Elea just sends me a mischievous grin. Anyway, that brings up a different issue into the light, I continue with a slight frown. Whats wrong, Master? Sirgia runs her petite fingers through my hair in an affectionate manner. I bet Lumina has no qualms with this entire situation about my sudden ascension to godhood, things might not be so simple with the people, I respond, brushing my palm over her tender thigh. Theres always been one god, or rather a goddess in this world. To the extent of the current generations knowledge, at least. Primordials knew of two. But, I dont actually remember reading that much about other religions trying to form around the realm and what might have been their reception. As far as I know, be it Humans or all other races, everyone is under the same belief. You are afraid that trying to make use of this new god and follower system might bring us trouble. Cornelia strokes her chin ponderingly. That it will make some if not a lot of people frown to try and undermine the one and only Goddess. Precisely. I snap my fingers at her. I dont mind keeping this only to our close circles, but Im afraid of possible bacsh towards our girls trying to spread the word about some unknown god and attempting to convert people, even if politely and without insisting. Ive learned enough about the history of my own world and its experiences with religions to assure you that these things are capable of bringing the worst out of people. I was very d to hear that this entire realm is more or less united on this topic. Crusades were no joke. Shino shudders lightly. I can see what you are saying, Elea herself responds to my concerns. Ive been a devout follower of Goddess Lumina and wouldnt take too kindly to anyone trying to convince me that theres some other, better god that I should be directing my prayers to. Especially considering the fact that we do have plenty of evidence of the Goddess aiding the races with some of their troubles. I let out a defeated sigh. Maybe we should keep this a secret. I dont want to endanger any of you to that kind of hate. But then you wont be able to grow your divinity, right? Meru asks calmly, though I can sense her worry about me. Maybe not as quickly, but I still will. Ill just have to focus on Devotees rather than normal followers. Quality over quantity, as they say. Many of our girls will definitely be willing to take part in this after we exin things properly to them. Even so, its still a very sensitive topic so we should make it clear that we arent suddenly turning our organisation into a heretical one, I reply, correcting her. Is the only option of gaining followers to convert people? Elise asks, tapping her pouty lips. What do you mean? I turn to her. Do they have to choose? Cant they just believe in both of you? She tilts her head adorably. Its not like either of you is fake. You are both real and exist. I dont think theres apetition of who gets more exclusive believers here, is there? A brief silence descends upon my chambers as everyone stares at the sweet receptionist girl until I let out a hearty chuckle, startling a few of the girls. Perhaps my thoughts were way too limited. The rules from my old world might have blinded me once more as they did a bunch of times in the past. I smirk to myself wryly. You arepletely right. I dont want or need to steal Luminas faith. I just need people to believe in me alongside her. In the end, there were plenty of pantheons on Earth in ancient times. Maybe well manage to slip an additional god into this one without bringing fire and pitchforks upon ourselves. Technically, you are a demigod, so we could continue to portray you as one, Cornelia suggests. With the fact that you are here, physically walking the realm, it would help in proving that you are real. You could introduce yourself as a subsidiary or an ally of Goddess Lumina, sent here to help people stand against the threat of Abyssals. We could spin it in many ways. Well have to think about it more. I still feel like it might be risky, I say. Maybe you can ask the Goddess about it? Ask her to help us make the first step? Dunno, send a prophecy to her high priests or something about another god entering the game and him not being a bad guy? Ailish ponders out loud. Good idea, Teffith agrees fairly quickly. She did give a word to this kingdom that the Heroes will be arriving. Maybe it wont be that much of a problem to do the same about a new god. You are now her Apostle too. If you dont feel wronged about it, she could introduce you as some kind of a lesser god perhaps? stair is in no way lesser! Elea raises her voice a bit, then her cheeks darken as we look at her. No offence to the Goddess, of course. ~None taken, fufufu~ Luminas voice echoes in my head. She doesnt seem to mind. I sh my Dark Elf Apostle a kind smile. And neither do I regarding Teffiths suggestion. My ego isnt asrge as to put myself above or equal to an actual goddess. Going by my title, Im not yet a god anyway. Though, I might be slowly getting closer to that with all the recent changes. In the end, it will be best for you to consult Lumina first before we decide on anything. Its going to be pointless to have so many suggestions when she presents you with a solution on a silver tter. Cornelia grins at me. You are going to meet her about the skills anyway. I nod and turn to Elea once more. How are you feeling? Did you notice any changes? I feel better than ever. She graces me with a loving smile. I never dreamed of something like this. I cant wait to start spreading your name to everyone in the realm. I did a quick check of my status and found a few new skills there. One to gather divinity for you, one to transfer it, and some minor ones that seem to further enhance my body and soul. Im finally bing a real Princess, a true link between a god and the world. Great. Just try not to go too far. I chuckle at her enthusiasm. We dont need more people overworking themselves for my sake. I swear to abide by your teachings, My Lord. Elea smiles at me impishly, no one missing the undertone in her voice. Lets wrap this up, then. As pleasant as it is to just sit around with all of you here and talk about this forever, you are right, its better to figure things out after gathering as much information as we can. I stretch my arms above my head with a groan. Besides, we have other things to worry about than just the insignificant fact of my godhood. Mercenaries, headquarters, waterways for aquatic races, amodations, cosy and roley introduction, and so on. Establishing a church is the least of our priorities. Dont forget finally taking Sirgia and Elea out. Cornelia waves a finger at me. They deserve a moment of your time. I know. I know. I rub my forehead. We are always so fucking busy on the site. After things are a bit more in order, Im making another sightseeing trip. Hopefully, one that doesnt involve weeks of swaying over a horizon of blue. They all chuckle at my words. At least the more expressive women do. Hecate remains as silent as always, trailing one of her spider legs over my skin from time to time. Im starting to understand that its a gesture of affection and adoration. The sharp tip of her little spears could easily cut through jeans with the slightest nudge, yet they dont leave even a red line on my skin. Go and get Eden Beta on board before meeting the Goddess, Teffith suggests. Some servants might be of use when you are listening to her exnations. Will do. But first, dont you girls want to join? I have twenty-five spots. Its more than enough for all of us. Plus, I bet I will be able to promote you to Apostles further along the road so its all good. I regard all of my currently present women with a steady gaze. As expected, they quickly agree so we go through a simr process as a moment earlier, this time adding them as my Devotees. There are no glowing eyes or marks on the back of their hands, unfortunately, which results in a few sighs of disappointment. They do confirm receiving the skills to gather and share divinity, plus some minor abilities. Now, if youll excuse me, Im going to chat with our warrior maidens. I peck all the cheeks and jump off the bed. Before you return to your usual activities, Hecate, I suggest you enjoy a pleasant bath. I dont think your light refraction trick is going to work on the little flood still escaping from between your thighs. Some of the women chuckle at the evidence of our fun and Astrea snuggles closer to the spidergirl. Ill go with her, Alpha. You can fully focus on your responsibilities. Thanks. Thanking her with a nod, I wave at everyone, summon some decency upon myself, and prepare to leave. I think you might be able to withstand a bit more divinity now that you are my Apostle, Elea, so Ill bring you with me this time. Ill let you know before jumping into my Soul Realm. Her eyes widen slightly, but she shows a wide smile. Yes, My Lord. I cant wait to learn more about my new skills. Especially about the blessings and rituals I seem to be able to conduct in your name. For some reason, my mind pictures Elea wearing a simple robe, wielding a wooden staff, and chanting Wolololo! at unsuspecting people, but I quickly shake it off. Without further ado, I escape from the bedroom and stroll through the mansion. I pass by a number ofdies, pausing to chat just briefly with them. Most girls are already slowly getting ready for the evening as its going to be a working one. It just shows how excited they are about it and that makes me d for them. I can feel genuine happiness in their upbeat voices and curious questions about what else is in store for our establishment. They know many idease from me, though others are pitching in more and more. I locate the temporary dorms in a blink. The entrance doesnt look like anything special, just another wooden door in a dark grey wall below the ground. Thanks to yesterday''s initiation, I can sense all of the mercenarydies on the other side. For a moment, I consider barging in like a drill sergeant and seeing how they react to my obnoxious shouting and firm orders, but I dismiss that idea. They deserve much better. So, I knock lightly, just strong enough to prate whatever noise might be filling the room on the other side. In just a moment, someone opens the door a little and I recognize the pure-blood Leopardkin girl in the gap. Various sounds of chatting,ughter, and groans reach my ears from behind her. She must have been close to the door, or no one else bothered answering it and she felt like she had to take it upon herself. Hello. I smile at Yuru as her eyes widen in surprise. May Ie in? She nces over her shoulder with a bit of panic in her movement, but its clear that she doesnt really want to go against my wishes. I chuckle lightly as she returns her cute, furry face to me. Is right now perhaps not the best moment? I raise a yful brow at her, trying to peer through the gap. Ummmm She appears uncertain about what to say. I lean in tobat our difference in height and reach out to caress her fluffy cheek, aiming to help Yuru rx a little. She sighs softly and starts releasing quiet purrs, rubbing her face into my palm. Additionally, I seize a peek inside and smile to myself. She raises her gaze as I slow down the scratches, and I put a finger against my mouth in a shushing gesture. Catching up immediately, she nods, so I bring myself even closer and leave a peck on her sweet lips. As quietly as possible, Yuru opens the door for me and I slip inside, now continuing to ruffle through her hair and ears. We enter what looks like a simple rectangr room with two rows of just as simple bunk beds on the sides. Like, military camp simple. Wouldnt surprise me to learn that Shino has her part in it. All the other girls are gathered in the middle of the room, sitting on the floor in that single, central corridor separating the two rows of beds on the edges. Some of them do hang out over the bunks close to the event they are hosting, which seems to be cards of some sort. Additionally, theres one woman tied up bondage style, hanging off the two frames above their y area. Shes naked, of course, upside down, and with one of the microphone-like toys pressed into her exposed flower, buzzing energetically. Perhaps the loser of the previous round or game or whatever. If not for the gag in her mouth, she might have already warned her teammates about my presence as she is positioned right towards the door. She is wriggling and whining with her eyes wide in terror, but the yers below justugh at her and give her a shove now and then, thinking that shes just struggling from the administered stimtion. Thus, before anyone else notices, I nudge Yuru to lead the way and we approach her spot, which, as I suspected, is technically the closest to the door. I inconspicuously slip my hands under her armpits and we sit together, with her in myp, obstructing most of me. The women are so focused on their game and banter that they miss me, somehow. Save for the victim, who wriggles even more, trying to point at me with her head. I notice that thedies are in various states of undress, missing pieces of their clothing, which seem partially random, so I assume they are ying strip poker or such. The next round confirms it as the dealer adds Yuru back to the table after her brief absence. She picks the cards up and we hold them together. The entire time, I keep nuzzling my nose into her incredible fur, clearly, to her own enjoyment too. Finally, ites to the stakes, and everyone states their bet. When its our turn, I lean forward and whisper to Yurus ear. She nods softly and pushes all of her colourful marbles which seem to represent tokens to the centre of the pile. It doesnt attract as much attention as I hoped it would, until All in, I add vocally. The dealer freezes, and a fraction of a secondter, everyone else follows suit. Instant silence descends onto the room, save for the whimpering of the tied-up Tiefling and the buzzing of her vibrator. All the faces snap to Yurus position and I smirk at them from over her shoulder, nuzzling my cheek into hers. Not a blinkter, all the women spring to their feet, causing a fluttering of cards in the air, and form two rows in front of us, standing at attention, with their lips pressed into thin lines and faces pale as ghosts. Those unobstructed by fur, at least. I notice a delicate grin on Yurus muzzle and she hops out of myp with apleteck of rush. She trots to the side and takes her spot in the right row just next to me. She tries to actposed and strict like the others, but the tiny smile fails to leave her cute mouth. And thats exactly why this whole thing was worth it. Well, well, well. What do we have here? I ask, slowly getting up too. Anyone cares to exin? At that very moment, the Tiefling reaches her limit and her muffled cries grow by an octave as her eyes roll to the back of her head. She shudders strongly and a few trickles of nectar burst around the head of the vibrator, raining down on the abandoned cards and trailing over her delicious front. Perhaps the fact that my movement brought her face-level with my crotch might have had some part in this. Get her down, Imand with a flick of my head. Yuru jumps to action first, joined by who I think was Oniri, the half-blood Foxkin with golden hair and fur. They quickly untangle the Tiefling enough to take her off the contraption and put her in an upright position. They still need to support their wobbly friend on their shoulders, but everyone is now effectively in order. Now, what am I going to do with you I roam my squinted gaze over their faces. A collective gulp travels through the air. I smirk at them. At ease. And thank Yuru. I might have been a bit more angry if she didnte to answer the door for all of you. They all rx a little bit and mutter their thanks to the leopardgirl. I reward her with some more ear scratches, enjoying her adorable purrs. What brings you here, Boss? Ressia, the half-blood Wolfkin asks. What if I wanted in on your little fun? I nce over the cards and the nude hostage. She chuckles wryly, but I catch a few curious and eager nces sent my way. Maybe another day. I shake my head with a grin. I need to talk to you about something. Its a bit sensitive so just understand that Im not trying to offend you or undermine your beliefs. You can tell us anything, Leader. We exist to follow your beliefs, the Orc woman says, and others murmur in agreement. I appreciate it. Though, this might be a bit weird. I run my fingers through my hair. Theres one thing you most likely werent briefed about me during your training. You might have heard that the Goddess favours me, or even that I canmunicate with her, but theres one more thing. Technically speaking, Im a god. Partially, at least. A wave of gasps echoes through the dorms and they all look between themselves with shock. I try to judge their initial reactions, and I guess ites as quite simple. The specific Beastkin features imply that they are excited about the reveal. Some other tails wag a bit too. This mighte as heresy to im as such to you, so I apologise. But, I can show you my title to prove it. You can say that this is due to the Goddess will. Anyway, with that on the table,es one specific feature. As a Demigod of Lust, I can appoint Apostles and Devotees. The former is already taken, but thetter is still open. Your instructors were inclined to think that you would be interested in bing my representatives in the world, introducing my person to the people you meet on your assignments. Its nothing as serious as trying to convert people to believe in me, but make them aware that theres another entity by the Goddess side that can hear their prayers and maybe make some wishese true. Especially regarding the physical aspects of love. I pause for a moment to let my words sink in. So, what do you think? I ask, just a tiny bit nervous. Anyone interested? Suddenly, the air gets drowned in a chorus of voices as every single person starts talking at once. Their words are a jumbled mess and I quickly raise my hands to calm them down. Whoa, whoa, whoa. One at a time, girls. I chuckle to myself. Ressia? The wolfgirl steps forward. I think I speak for everyone here saying that it would be an unspeakable honour to represent you as a god, Boss. Weve already felt incredibly proud to be the faces of your mercenary corps, but this is just insane. We get to serve a god? Directly? That will make us practically Heroes! Otherdies nod enthusiastically. Dont you think that this might not be received too well by the people of the realm? I ask curiously. Are you an evil god trying to take over the world and kill the Goddess? Oniri, the ninja fox asks. No. I snort a little. In fact, its the opposite. Im helping her save it. Then there should be no problem. Even less if you are able to create some miracles. But, with what weve heard from our instructors, your strength and abilities have already reached that level, she replies with a kind smile. Ill be learning about that in a moment. I smile back at her. Cant promise anything, though. The power you gave us is already a miracle, Yuru breaks her silence and adds shyly. Yeah! Ive never felt so mighty! My abilities are like three times stronger now! One of the Elves pumps her fist into the air, starting a wave of cheers. I dont think Im going to fuck every single one of my followers to grant them this boon but well see. I snicker and theyugh with me. Does that make us special, then? someone else asks. Of course. I nod at them. There might be many females that have currently spent intimate time with me, but I appreciate and trust all of you. Otherwise, you wouldnt have received the choice to be my Partners. Not everyone gets it. And now, you have another choice in front of you. Perhaps of a simr significance. We agree, Ressia quickly responds. We will make you proud, Boss. And well-known too. There will be altars of you everywhere around the realm soon. I cant help butugh a bit at their devotion and dedication, finding the same enthusiasm in everyone else. Very well. Just maybe tone it down with those monuments of faith. Just simple prayers will suffice. And what do your prayers look like? One of the Tieflings raises a hand. Uhhhh Good question! I snap my fingers at her. Maybe something like this? The Oni girl clears her throat. Oh Lord stair, the embodiment of love and carnal pleasure, I offer you my deepest gratitude for this seed Im about to wee into my womb, and dedicate my ardent cries to your benevolent name in hopes that you may choose to bless me with certain fertility and an orgasm equal the divine release brought upon us mortals by your celestial member. I seek only eternal pleasure in your sacred embrace. By your grace. The girls p happily while I just stare at her proud smile with a nk expression. Well Ill think about it Iugh awkwardly. For now, lets just formalise your position. Come here. And someone help the poor girl with the ropes. They snicker together and I slowly ept them as my Devotees, promising to exin more in detail after my talk with the Goddess. Before I leave, though, they talk me into one game with them and I y in tandem with Yuru, who returns to myp, eager to receive more affection. The other Beastkin girls look at her with envy, but they direct those feelings into their desire to win. As I learn during the game, the main prize is one of the empty vouchers, which belongs to the tied-up loser who was hanging in the air during my entrance. She really must have lost it damn hard. After a little bit of fun, I thank them for thepany, administer some kisses, rubs, and scratches, and turn to leave. On my way out, I mention that they will soon have proper housing in their new headquarters and that they should be expecting their first mission soon, suggesting that they get ustomed to their new strength as soon as possible. They promise to go after finishing their bets and I wish them luck. With a quick mental message, I call Elea to me and we meet in my bedroom. She showers me with her own affection and gratitude for the new position I have graced her with earlier, perhaps also somewhat excited about a chance to spend more time with the Goddess without the risk of spiritual explosion. After fooling around for a few minutes, we dive into our minds and arrive in my Soul Realm. Partially as expected, Ailish greets us in the pink world with a big smile. But, my attention instantly switches to the thing behind her. A massive, ornate castle stands over all of us, its towers suspiciously phallus-shaped and its windows and archways resembling hearts or some other, also suspicious openings. And what the fuck is this now? I swipe a hand down my face as thedies chuckle in amusement by my side. Someone has lots of exining to do. Chapter 180 – Time to Expand Chapter 180 C Time to Expand After taking in the shocking, quite unexpected sight, I take a look around to note any other changes that might have happened inside my mind during my brief absence. But, everything seems to be more or less as I remember it. The only other difference from the massive, not-so-family-friendly castle is theck of the cosy cottage which served as Ailishs little home whenever she wanted to take a rest inside me. Maybe its the result of your recent advancement? Elea nces at me with a gentle smirk. I scoff at her, with no ill intent, of course. Yeah, right. We both know theres much more to that. This ce responds to your mind, your imagination, does it not? She chuckles lightly. With all due respect, perhaps Im not exactly the holiest of saints inside my own head, but Im not at the level where my brain constructs cock-castles as its most default structures. I roll my eyes. Come on. Lets see what this is about before I change my mind. My lovely Dark Elfpanion slides her arm around mine, linking our elbows, and leads the way to the pink fortress of debauchery. Thankfully, it stands proud atop a pinkish, grassy hill, without any kind of defences like a moat or an additional wall, palisade, or whatever. Its pretty obvious that no one would expect any kind of trouble here. But, just in case, perhaps I should ask Lumina about this too. Im getting quite deep into the higher Tiers and the whole divine territory. If Liliths soul echo can find a way in, even if only after bonding with me, theres a chance someone or something might try to do so forcefully. Im not exactly sure what the consequence of such an event could be. Id rather not turn stupid overnight without even realising. We roam our gazes over the scenery, taking in the familiar sights. This entire pink world never fails at calming me down. Perhaps it has something to do with the fact that this is literally my soul, but I appreciate the feeling of being at peace. And while I could literally teleport the two of us to the front gate, or even inside the castle, walking side by side with Elea without the slightest hurry is more than simply enjoyable. As we near the light pink structure, the circr gate of a much deeper shade of rosiness rumbles to life, opening before our eyes. Im not even surprised that it recedes into the castles walls as if revealing its opening to us while split in the middle. I can only shake my head at the unnecessary symbolism. Thank the Goddess theres no veil we have to push through. Another thing weve been definitely expecting is the interior design and style. Everything is in various shades of pink, including the structure and the furniture. Round and oval windows decorate the walls interchangeably, with thetter adorned by bright rosy gems atop their arches. I swear the scarce window ledges underneath the circr openings resemble very specific tube-like appendages with thick tips at both ends. Im already getting dizzy from pure embarrassment. Even though this whole ce is new to me, its not exactly unfamiliar. Since its inside my Soul Realm, I naturally know it inside out. Therefore, I can easily lead Elea through the lewd corridors with perfect awareness of where we are heading. While moving towards what I imagine is the throne room, we pass by a hallway full of detailed statues and paintings. Obviously, they depict yours truly. And obviously, theyck any clothes. Elea sends me a few amused smiles as I try not to re at every single piece of art, hugging my arm closer. At least, a little bit further in, the choice of decoration stops being so monotonous and the depictions of my beloved wives, mates, and those I care about the most join my own. We pause by a few that show Elea and admire the fine works. Some do ring a bell and we realise that they almost copy Neiras masterpieces. I dont know if it was harder walking through a corridor full of my naked figures or one brimming with enthralling nudes of all thedies. Thetter is certainly much harder to just ignore and the model for a portion of them is well aware of that. Soon, we reach an inner gate with the biggest gem atop it and the double wings start receding to the sides. This time, there actually is a thin, pink, see-through curtain partially obstructing the sight of the chamber on the other side. We can still make out its generalyout, including what definitely is a throne on a raised tform, but the details are hidden from us. Elea parts the veil with a delicate smirk and we step into the throne room. The first thing we notice is the tall, thick columns, decorated with masterfully-carved veins. I dont need to look up to know what exactly finishes the shape under the ceiling. The edges of the hall are adorned with oval mosaics of stained ss, bathing the room with a faint, rosy glow. Finally, at the very end of the most important ce in this castle, sits a gleaming throne, with a person resting against the armrest from the side. In full nude, of course. Took you long enough. Ailish stretches over the fancy chair, just emphasising her perky curves. Dont forget to leave your clothes by the door ande join me. What? I raise a brow at her. Im sorry, did you mean shoes? You cant be seri As I nce at Elea by my side, I find her already mostly disrobed, finishing shimming out of her maid uniform. She bends forward toy the neatly-folded pieces on the floor, shing me the perfect view of her delicious secrets, and straightens up with a smile, disying her equally enticing front. For a moment, my eyes pause at her more-than-generous bust, before rolling with a sigh. Choosing to ignore their antics, I walk towards the naughty Subus, my shoes echoing throughout the chamber as they hit the perfectly-polished floor. As I ascend the few small steps, it bes obvious that the throne itself is familiar too. If Im not mistaken, its been modelled after the one Neira painted in her piece with me and all the Dark Elves. Turning to the violet-skinned seductress still lounging over the armrest, I notice that she isnt exactly devoid of any apparel. Theres a wide, pink cor around her neck, with a darker, shiny chain hanging down from the sp in the front. Her captivating eyes practically sparkle with mischief as I lean down to grab and examine it. Giving it a firm tug, causing some pleasant rattling, I bring the chained Subus to me. So, care to exin what this entire thing is about? Ailish nibbles on her bottom lip while staring up into my eyes. A king needs his castle, and a god needs his sanctuary. Where else are you going to give audiences to your loyal followers if not in your very own throne room, My Lord? Did it really have to be so explicit? I squint at her. She runs her hands over my things with a wide grin. Symbolism is very important for faith and beliefs. There should be no doubt about what is the subject of your divine influence. Why give away your precious oracles in a in, uncreative fortress made of boring, grey stone when you can ease the minds of your believers with this beautiful, lovely pce? I hate to break it to you, but the majority ofmon people find such disys ufortable at the very least, not to mention awkward. I pull on the chain stronger as her fingers near a quite dangerous region, evoking a whimper from Ailish. I really hope you dont expect me to jump into that seat buck naked? Why would you cover your divine figure with something as unessential as unappealing pieces of cloth and material? Her luscious lips form a sad pout as she yfully fiddles with my belt. Its a blessing in itself to be able to gaze upon your godly assets. Before she manages to unbuckle the strap, I yank the restraints up, bringing the frivolous woman to my eye level. Yeah? And what is the purpose of this exactly? Her gaze briefly skips to my lips before returning to my eyes. Theres always a messenger by a gods side. Shino told me the one in your old world loved to use those pure beings called angels. So, its only natural that you should own one too. I mightck an aure, but I do have wings, no? Ill be your obedient little angel. Just without the pure part. An angel? More like a demon instead, which she technically is. A demon of lust. But, considering my title of the Demigod of Lust, possibly God of Lust at some point, I guess it isnt that unexpected for my messenger to be a Subus. Gods, Im not going tomand legions of them as my representatives after freeing Lilith, am I? Shoving that thought into the far corner of my mind, I refocus on the sciousdy pressing herself into me with more and more movement. Making use of my briefpse of attention, Ailish has already started rubbing her nipples against my suit, clearly breathing a bit heavier than she normally does. Noticing me noticing, she smiles impishly. Well? Arent you going to take your throne? Is this the way you should be questioning your lowly servant, right next to your symbol of authority, on very equal ground? Im certain shes going to make it harder than necessary if I dont y along so I just sigh heavily, loosen my grip on the glimmering chain, and step towards the fancy chair, thanking the universe for at least it not being genitalia-styled. Though, knowing Ailish, I might still be in for a surprise after examining the throne in detail. Oh, My Lord, didnt you forget something? she asks and I nce her way. Ailish roams her eyes over my figure from top to bottom with a raised brow. Its not rocket science to figure out what she means and I groan inwardly. With a dismissive flick of my wrist, I get rid of my clothes, wanting nothing more than to move things forward. She gives me a happy nod with a beaming smile and I finally drop my butt onto thefy seat. Now, allow me to just make sure you are all ready, My Lord, and we shallmence the audience. She crawls between my legs on all fours as I frown at her sly expression. Oh no! This wont do! We forgot to polish your sceptre! Let me quickly rectify this mistake! Before I can even speak a word, shes already swallowed me whole, the entire package disappearing between her pouty lips, including the baggage. I groan again, for a different reason this time, and let go of my usual control. Theres no doubt that she wont end the polishing until the sceptre stands tall and proud. So, I allow it to rise naturally, choosing not to prolong her little game. Clearly, shes nned on taking much longer than just one or two dozen seconds, and whines in discontent while looking up at me. I squint at her with a no-nonsense expression and she obediently retreats with onest peck and a longing nce. Perfect. She smiles at me charmingly. Turning around, she rests against my left leg, embracing it lovingly. I try not to pay attention to her fingers tracing my calf and the kisses she ces on my thigh. Moving my gaze forward, I find Elea standing just at the beginning of the raised tform with her hands joined over her delicious belly. She regards me with a warm, devoted expression,pletely ignoring the glistening traces running down her long legs, originating at the obvious ce. I smirk at her and gesture for her toe up. She does so with grace and stops by my right side. A bright sh interrupts our moment of gazing into each others eyes and all of us turn our attention to the blinding shape hovering in front of us. After just a few seconds, the intense light recedes and reveals the Goddess herself, wearing her usual, Greek-themed robe. Lumina opens her heavenly, golden eyes and regards us with a gentle nce, a soft smile curling up her celestial lips. Her gaze then jumps to Eleas exposed chest, Ailishs proudly disyed privates as she holds her thighs open, my simrly-uncovered waist, and finally up to my face. Oh. My apologies. I seem to have forgotten the proper etiquette. The Goddess makes the slightest bow, and her robes disappear, revealing all of her sacred physique. Come on I rub my temples with a groan. At least you could have not humoured them I might be your senior but that doesnt mean I should forgo the basic courtesy of following the customs and rules surrounding ones domain. She shows the faintest smirk. Senior? I ask, trying my best not to drill holes in her hole with my gaze. Im no longer the sole goddess of this realm, am I? Save for my imprisoned sister, that is. Lumina traces a finger down her perfect waist and then hip, definitely knowing what kind of effect that has on me. I cant help but feel like this has always been your n. I snort, dragging my eyes to her gentle face. What? Making you a demigod? The Goddess chuckles gently. You should know me best by now. Its nothing more than an oversight, a silly mistake. I have a knack for those. It should have been nothing more than a title in your status if we were to go with my initial ns. So, you have identally created a way for me to possibly take over, without even using that secret weapon I havent been ready to hear about previously? I raise a slightly amused brow at her. When you put it like that, then yes, I seem to have. An equally amused glint twinkles in her golden eyes. Given enough time, it isnt impossible for you to dethrone me as the only God of this world. You have received the first set of tools to directly contend with me. Though, I shall warn you, being responsible for an entire realm is not as fun as it might sound to many mortals. I shake my head with a snicker. Dont worry. I dont intend to contend with you. I was hoping to discuss a way to resolve this situation more amicably between the two of us. As a fledgeling demigod, I have no doubt that you could erase me from existence with a flick of your hand if you ever felt threatened. That would be counterintuitive, wouldnt it? Lumina sighs softly. Im not saying that the other Heroes are weak, but youve always had the highest chances of saving this world. To get rid of you would most likely be my biggest mistake yet. One that could possibly doom Naharren. Speaking of which, can I even still interfere the way Ive been doing so? I furrow my brows and stroke my chin. I have all this divinity and stuff now, right? Yes, you do. But, theres nothing to worry about yet. You arent an ascended god taking the reins of this realm. Technically speaking, you are an outsider, an entity that has grown powerful by its own means. Mostly. And what does that mean exactly? I press on. It means that you have all the right to interact with the world as anyone else and even challenge me. The samews binding me from interfering directly arent binding you yet. If they ever will. Im the protector of Naharren, you could be an invader if only you wanted, wreaking havoc in my beloved world as you aim for my spot. Contrary to what you think, I wont be able to just smite you. At least not without heavy repercussions. Damn. That sounds not too fair. I grimace visibly. I took a risk pulling souls from Earth. She shrugs. Honestly, if you werent such a kind and honest person, I might have sealed my own fate with that stunt. I definitely would have fought back with whatever means I have, but considering your prowess, I doubt that would have been enough. Alright, alright. We arent ever staging a coup against you so lets drop this purely hypothetical topic. I wave my hand at her. I think we have plenty of other things that are much more important to discuss. ncing to the side at my very first Apostle, I pause momentarily, my faint smile fading from my lips. Eleas entire frame is shivering as she stands next to the throne with her wide eyes locked on the Goddess. They seem somewhat ssy too while her lips draw a tense line, trembling lightly. She almost jumps into the air when I gently touch her forearm, snapping her attention to me. Giving her my most reassuring smile, I gesture at Lumina with my head, encouraging my devoted wife to step forward. She smiles back a little awkwardly as I stroke her dark skin and nods back at me. Elea takes a deep breath and descends the steps, arriving right in front of the celestial beauty. She drops to her knees and reaches out to take Luminas hand into hers. Lumina jerks back out of habit, clearly hesitant about touching the Dark Elf. But, after a moment of consideration, she relents and allows Elea to take hold of her palm. They both shudder lightly as my dark-skinned wife ces a kiss on the back of the Goddess palm and then presses it to her forehead. My Lady Im so, so sorry Even after all the honour and grace youve shown me, I chose to selfishly break my vows and betray Shhhh, my child. Lumina silences Elea mid-sentence, stroking her purplish hair with her free hand. Rise. Youve already done your fair share of kneeling and bowing to me during your long life. Not without reluctance, Elea doesply with her requests and stands up, gazing reverently at the Goddess beautiful visage, a hint of guilt in her tearful expression. Its been a pleasure having a devout, loyal follower such as yourself, Lumina continues, now holding both of Eleas hands. Im proud of your decisions. All of them. I can only apologise for being unable to save you from the pain the others have subjected you to during your service. No. Elea shakes her head. You saved me. You sent me stair. Hes the best thing that happened to me ever, and hes been brought into this world by no one else but you. Im d you think that. The Goddess smiles at her warmly. And Im d he has you by his side now. I dont think he could have found anyone better for his first Apostle. You are a prime example of the perfect Priestess. So, dont me yourself anymore. Be proud. For him. And for yourself. In a sh, they are no longer facing each other and a chocte-skinned bullet speeds my way, giving me just enough time to stand up so that it doesnt crash into the hard throne. With a meaty oof, I catch Elea in my arms and embrace her tightly. But not as tightly as she squeezes me while stuffing her face into the crook of my neck. I can literally hear my ribs crack. I let her express her feelings of relief and love through this powerful hug, listening to her quiet sobs. After a moment, I bring Eleas face up by her soft cheeks and wipe them off from the still-running tears, smiling kindly. She shudders as I join her lips with mine in a chaste kiss and slowly rxes, calming down by the second. After she more or less recollects herself, I turn us both back to the Goddess. So, this Apostle thing, how does it exactly work? I ask with one arm around Eleas waist. More or less as youve guessed during your talk with yourpanions, Lumina answers. Shes not exactly your Hero, but something simr. Definitely a representative. Shell be growing even faster with the help of your divinity. She will also have the highest efficiency of gathering and transferring it to you. Speaking of which, how do we do that? The skills did mention a sacred ritual but Im unsure what that entails. I scratch my head. She shes me a tiny smirk. Im sure its not that hard for you to figure it out. Fuck yes! Ailish cheers somewhere behind me, pretty much confirming my obvious guess. I sigh quietly. Not unexpected but I was hoping for something a bit more normal. Since we are already on the topic of collecting and transferring whatever this energy is, what about prayers? I admit that I have no idea what to do with them. How should they look? Do people have to pray to me? It would be best if they did. Prayers are the most basic way of generating divinity. As for their form, it usually depends on the god. Anything works, technically, from a few silent, random sentences spoken in the believers mind to loud and creative choirs. But, the better connected the praying ritual is to the gods sphere of influence, the more efficient it is, Lumina exins. Then, in my case, that would be? I wrinkle my face while raising a brow at her. Pleasure of the flesh, she replies with a small smile. My expression draws a nk. Seriously? What are they supposed to do? Rub one out to sleep each night? Her smile widens a bit within the silence that responds to my question. I let out a groan while swiping down my face. Well, it doesnt exactly have to be right before sleep, Lumina adds. Thats not the point and you know it well. I send her a mock re. It looks like even the Goddess is starting to join in on everyones teasing of me. As a god with a narrow area of expertise you have an advantage over me in terms of prayers, she continues unbothered. The divinity you will receive from slightly more themed prayers is much higher than the one that is reaching me. Ive been introduced as the creator of this world since its beginning so the way to worship me is much more general. And in terms of worship, lets finally address the elephant in the room. I nod to myself. Im sure youve heard the suggestions from the girls. Can we somehow make it work? I certainly hope so. A pretty excited expression brightens her angelic face. I should be able to send out a simple oracle to the highest priests all over Naharren to inform them about your appearance and our rtionship. Naturally, you should be careful with the way you are spreading your influence, but given enough time for the word to spread, the majority of people should treat you amiably. Thats good to hear. Elea exhales in relief. As much as Im eager to introduce people to stairs greatness, I would hate to argue with the more devout followers of the current, only faith. Theres no need to argue. This will work without you having to steal my followers. They can believe in both of us at the same time. They can respect us and pray to us without an issue. Theres no such thing as a cap on divinity that can be generated by a person. The two of us wont be receiving half of the usual output but a full transfer each. Naturally, that can be more or less, depending on how much feelings have been put into the prayer itself, Lumina continues. Oh, Im sure there will be plenty of strong feelings as people pray to him. Ailish snickers. I ignore herment. Is that the only way to gather divinity from people? The Goddess shakes her head. No, there are plenty of ways you can receive it from them. Prayers are just the simplest and mostmon. The next in line are blessings. Right. Elea mentioned those briefly. What do they entail? I nce between my Dark Elf wife and our divine guest. You and your Apostle have ess to various blessings rted to your sphere of influence. At first, there wont be many, but they wille to you as you grow your powers and following, Lumina replies. Right now, you have ess to the Blessing of Fertility, which makes insemination guaranteed; the Blessing of Pleasure, which raises the sensitivity of the recipients body; the Blessing of Stamina, which raises the endurance of the recipients body, specifically in the reproductive area; and the Blessing of Carnal Desire, which is a weakerbination of the previous two while also preventing conception, contrary to the first one. And they all are sex-rted. Obviously. I chuckle wryly. But, they sound like the perfect buffs for the brothel. Do you think its alright to use them there? Why not? The Goddess smiles back at us. As long as they are given to your followers, they are going to function properly. What would happen if someone lied about their faith in hopes of receiving our blessing? Elea asks curiously. At best, it just wont work. At worst, apletely opposite effect might be invoked. For an unpredictable duration. It could be a day or it could be a century. It all depends on the one who requests the blessing and how impure their intentions are, Lumina satisfies that curiosity, making us both shudder a tiny bit. I think we should purchase one more building next to the mercenary headquarters, Ailish suddenly suggests, arriving by my other side. What do you have in mind? I turn to her. Right now? Something big. She nces down and winks at me. These blessings sound quite useful for themon folk too. Not everyone will be willing to visit a brothel to receive one from our lovely Head Priestess or the big man himself. I know you dont want temples and shit, but a simple ce where people cane to ask about you, discuss things with others and your actual followers, and just learn more in general, would be wise to have. Couples could visit without being all awkward and embarrassed about showing up in such a locale. I agree with her. Elea nods appreciatively. A separate location for such things that would uphold all the necessary respects is very much wee. We dont have to turn it into anything close to the typical chapels and shrines but it would definitely make the curious and interested visitors more at ease. Ill bring it up with Liaer, then. This is something she and Ross should know about anyway. Perhaps they will have some ideas on how to introduce this new faith without offending the entire capital, I reply, evoking some chuckles from the women by my sides. Is there anything else you would like to discuss right now? Your Apostles soul is still in the process of adjusting so we shouldnt expose her to my presence for too long yet. Fear not though, child. With time, well be able to spend more time together. Lumina joins her gaze with Elea. This much is already enough for the insignificant me. My partner lowers her head. I think we are fine for now. I nod at the Goddess appreciatively. I can always speak to you about the entire godhood thing and stuff rted to it on my own. Including the existence of this abomination. I dont think Ailish has enough influence over my Soul Realm to raise such a fancy structure alone. She just smiles at me mysteriously while the violet-skinned troublemaker avoids my eyes. Not wanting anything ufortable to happen to Elea, we bid our farewells and return to reality. Well, I say we, but its just Elea and me. Ailish is on temporary house arrest. Or rather castle arrest. Shes going to sweep the entire thing with a mop as a punishment before going out. It doesnt matter that all the surfaces are pristine and clean by default. You dont raise a massive penis castle in a mans mind without consulting him about it. Elea decides to fill the others in on some of the information weve gathered from this brief meeting while encouraging me to take care of the other matters. There certainly is a lot so I cant exactlyin. With a quick nce around my room, I confirm that my guardian spider is watching over me from hiding. Figured that it wouldnt take her long to resume her protective duty. But, Im d that she hasnt drastically changed after the recent developments between us. Nodding at Hecate, I leave my bedroom and do ap around the mansion. Theres still enough time in the day before the night opens so most of the girls are either rxing or slowly preparing for the uing work. I find a small group of them gathered together in one of the rooms which has been redesigned into what looks like a ssroom. Stopping by, I listen briefly to the lesson about acting given by Eleas friends. When they get to the live practice segment, I escape sneakily before their saucy lines distract me from my other objectives. Somehow, I dont find Sirgia in her forge, which is surprising. A quick check through our bond reveals that shes on the other side of the street with a few other women. Curious about that, I make my way to the building weve chosen for our mercenary headquarters. The entrance isnt locked and I slip in without an issue. Immediately, I spot plenty of our girls, including the mercenaries, carrying lots of stuff around. There are also people I dont recognize, but considering that they are mainly Humans, they must be hired contractors partaking in the redesign of this ce. My favourite Dwarf trots from ce to ce while continuously instructing everyone as she holds a packet of what must be floor ns and such. I aim to surprise her with my presence but she clearly senses my approach and turns around with an adorable smile. Crouching down, I wee the short cinnamon roll into my arms as she snuggles into me with a contented sigh. After a short moment of affectionately stroking her hair, I finally draw back to address my master architect. Tell me just one thing. There are no pussy windows and penis columns in your designs, are there? I raise a brow at her. Sirgia giggles quietly and shakes her head. No, Master. I know you appreciate a more professional look so we are making this ce resemble a respectful, noble-themed establishment. Since we are going to be working with the royal family, I thought it would be best to create a fitting atmosphere for any uing visits and meetings. Thats my girl. I peck her forehead with a big smile. How is it going, then? Did you find enough help or are we still somehow limited and I should hurry to recruit more Dwarves from your homnd as soon as possible? That would be great, but we are doing fine for now, Master. She nuzzles her cheek into mine. Lianne is assisting us a lot by rmending people who have previously worked with them on sensitive projects. Changing this ce to suit our needs isnt thatplex. But, since we are already talking about it, theres another issue connected to construction that I was going to bring up with you soon. Oh? Whats the matter? I gesture at her to continue. We are slowly running out of free rooms at the mansion. If we dont want long queues to start forming during working nights, we would need to start using some of the girls private chambers as service areas. Naturally, some of the women do use their own rooms for work too, but so far it has been a choice and not an obligation. We continue to offer shelter for strangers as we did in the past, but that might get troublesome the further we develop and grow. I see. I nod at her and wait since she looks to have much more to say. Additionally, with the uing introduction of cosy and roley, it has been suggested that we restyle some of the rooms to fit the most popr themes. Remember the temporary barracks for the mercenary girls in the underground? Shino is sure something like that would work for a service chamber where the customer could take a girl or girls in military uniforms, armour, and such. Cornelia confirmed that its amon male fantasy amongst many Humans to enjoy themselves within a garrison of female soldiers serving the kingdom. Yeah. Definitely. I chuckle to myself. So, you would like to make more of those bunk bed rooms and other themed chambers? I can get behind it. A guild reception with a guild receptionist would definitely sell like freshly baked buns. Perhaps a store or merchant shop with a cute clerk too. You are right, this is an amazing idea. But, the problem is the avable space, yes? She nods shyly. Unfortunately, yes. But, we are nning to free some of it soon, including the dungeons. The mercenaries will move here, and so will the training grounds, Maris workshop, Neiras studio, Velensb, and my forge. That way, we will be able to expand the underground area and open it to the public. It will help a lot with the addition of the aquatic races who arrive at our establishment through the waterways connected to it. Your forge too? Damn, and after weve put so much work into building those workshops. I sigh lightly. But well, you can hardly ever predict how things are going to develop in the future. Im sorry, Master. Sirgia timidly lowers her gaze. I quickly pull it up by her cute chin. Why are you apologising? Youve done the Goddess work on their construction until now. Im sorry we will have to destroy all that. It does hurt a little to think about it, but this is also a great opportunity to do better. She looks deep into my eyes with strong conviction. If we can convince my people to help, the new workshops will be ten, no, a hundred times more professional. At the same time, Im sure they would be able to further expand the mansions wings without leaving a single hint that anything has been added. People would ask themselves if their memory is failing them after seeing the bigger, longer building. That would be awesome. I ruffle through her brown hair. I was afraid it would look cheap or bad if we tried extending the already constructed parts. Theres so much space in the front yard that we could make use of. Of course, I love the pretty floralpositions and gardens, but you know what I mean. Yes, I do, Master. Sirgia graces me with a cute smile. So, a trip to your homnd moves on top of our to-do list now? I raise a brow at her. I think so. She fidgets a little, avoiding my eyes. But, you dont need to hurry. We can take care of the moving and reconstruction on our own, leaving things like the mansions extension and moreplex workshops forter. Theres still enough space tost us a while, especially with the vacant underground, which we can now expand a lot. Okay, but Im not going to dy it forever. I boop her on the nose. Better start preparing for our veryte honeymoon because we are leaving as soon as things are settled here. Evoking quite a few giggles from the tinydy as I yank her into me for a sweet kiss, I spin us around a few times. Sirgias cheeks turn quite rosy by the time we stop and she pecks my cheek shyly before we separate so that she can return to work. Ive already distracted her long enough. Boss! We both turn around as a familiar voice calls to me and find Elise walking our way with another woman by her side, waving at us with a big grin. Sirgia scurries away with onest nod and I approach my favourite receptionist to see what she has in store for me. Chapter 181 – The Real Woes of a Job Interview Chapter 181 C The Real Woes of a Job Interview Elise jogs my way while dragging a person Im not yet familiar with by the wrist. It looks a littleedic, to be honest. It wasnt that long ago that she was the more timid one while interacting with me, save for the moments we shared in the guild, but right now, she beams at me joyfully while pulling a shy, blushing girl behind her back. Well, I guess our little fun together got rid of that awkwardness. Not that Imining. Nevertheless, our ck-haired receptionist is apanied by a slightly shorter girl with ruby-red eyes that seem to gleam mysteriously. To add to that mystery, her long, straight hair has a simrly mystical, silvery shade. Im not sure if its just my brain ying tricks on me but as her light grey strands flutter behind her back, a faint sparkle adorns the motion. As for her attire, she wears the same Adventurers Guild uniform in which Ive been introduced to our dear Elise. I think I can already guess what this charming neers upation is. The mystical girl does her best to avoid my gaze as I look their way, but fails to do sopletely, and I do catch her ncing at me a few times. To say that shes skittish would be an understatement. It doesnt exactly look like she is too ufortable, but its obvious that Elise is pretty much forcing her assumed friend toe here. Well see if its really for her good. Expecting another brief conversation, I move slightly to the side so that we dont inconvenience the people working on the interior and such. The sooner the headquarters are finished, the better. We need to start takingmissions and making ourselves known so that Lianne can trust us with her jobs. It would look quite suspicious if a newly establishedpany were to suddenly immediately start working with the kingdom. So, I lean on the decently free wall and wait for the duo to get to me. They dodge and weave through the small crowd of construction workers and artisans. While Elise manages to avoid bumping into anyone, in her excitement, she doesnt really take herpanion into consideration. The silver-haireddy fails to match her evasive manoeuvres while being dragged like a piece of wet cloth, stumbling at least a few times and brushing her shoulders against some innocent bystanders, which evokes some frowns and vocal displeasure. Sighing lightly, I raise a brow at the airheaded receptionist as they finally stop in front of me, both catching their breaths. You know you didnt have to run all the way here, right? I could have very welle to you if you just sent me a word that theres something you need from me. Sorry! I didnt n this encounter! At least not yet. She smiles apologetically. I was just showing the ce to my friend here and thought it was the perfect opportunity to introduce her. Shes currently on a short break at the guild so I wanted to get to you as quickly as possible. Thats more or less fine, but I think you should pay a bit more attention to your friend here. With how absorbed in your objective you were, she must have collected a fair set of bruises and scrapes. I tilt my head to look past them and hint at the small chaos they created. Oh! Im so sorry! I got a little too excited there! Are you okay? You are not hurt, right? Elise faces her friend and pats the shorter girl all over with a concerned expression. Its alright the person in question answers with a quiet, gentle voice, barely audible to me with how shy it sounds. Thank the Goddess. I promise to make it up to you. Sorry again, Elise adds with a wry chuckle. So, may I know the reason behind your sudden distress? You mentioned showing your friend around. Im not really against that, but we arent yet open here and I think it would be wiser to save such activities for after we are done setting things up. Or at least give me a heads-up about the visitor. Unless you did notify Ria or someone else, I address her again as they both turn to me. Her being here is connected to why I wanted to speak with you. She slips her hand into her friends palm. After everything is ready, you are going to put someone at the reception to be the face of thepany and to handle the introductions or requests, right? I nod at her. Yes. Definitely. And Did you already find someone for that role? Elise asks while softly biting into her lower lip. Honestly, I havent thought about it yet. I assumed there would be someone interested in taking the spot amongst the girls at the mansion. I would be fine with anyone Cornelia, Ria, or Elea assigned here. They had much more insight into this than me, I answer while stroking my chin. Perfect! she mutters under her breath while stealthily pumping her free fist. I mean, I spoke with Ria and they dont have anyone locked in yet, so I thought that maybe, you know, I could rmend someone myself? In the brothel, the only Humans amongst all the women are the receptionists, which is me and Cornelia, now I guess also including Ria as our ountant, but that is still in the shadows. We could perhaps make it a choice of style for all our establishments and also hire a Human girl for the headquarters, dont you think? So, long story short, this is Lyona, and I think she would be perfect for us! The overexcited receptionist shoves her friend forward with a gentle push and a wide smile, relinquishing the stage to the other actress. I didnt expect to be conducting any interviews today, but a brief chat cant hurt, right? I have to admit that her idea isnt that bad. As long as we pick the right person for the job. Lyona keeps her pretty eyes glued to the ground as she curtsies politely with her short skirt. My name is Lyona Altcroft Its my pleasure, Mister stair And she ends at that, continuing to blush faintly and avoiding my eyes. After taking one more look at the shy girl, I move my gaze to Elise. I dont mean to sound rude, but Thats it? She rests her hands on Lyonas shoulders from behind and gives me an awkward smile. I swear, while she is a little bit quiet, Lyona doesnt usually act like this. She is an experienced receptionist, one of the most popr too. Shes always been able to keep calm and collected while handling her adventurers, to the point where many registered with her just to gaze upon her ethereal beauty. But, shes also super smart and hardworking. I know you would want someone talented for the spot rather than just a pretty face, but why not have both when you can? I assure you shes worth it. I admit that she certainly fulfils the first criteria perfectly, but theres not much I can tell about the second part from our brief if not somewhat awkward introduction, I reply while trying to find eye contact with the person in question and not really seeding. Are you alright? It would be an honour to work with you, Mister Lyona whispers without changing her stance. Sorry. She really isnt like this most of the time. Maybe she is a tad nervous right now, hahaha. Elise tries to smile cheerfully while gently shaking her friend but I can tell that even she is getting slightly worried. What is there to be nervous about? She hasnt lost her job and is struggling to quickly find a new one to support herself, right? I nce at her before returning my attention to Lyona. I swear theres nothing to be worried about. I dont bite. No, she is still working at the same guild as I was in the past. Weve been close friends. And still are. Ive been keeping up with her since the day I quit. And well, weve been besties pretty much, so I shared a lot with her, like about my work for you, the establishment, the others, but also, you know, you. Including the fact that Ummm We are kind of together And how happy I am And how this exactly works for us with all your other wives And such Elise exins, getting a bit embarrassed herself near the end. That certainly clears up a thing or two. If they are as close as shes suggesting, Im sure there arent really that many secrets between them, and plenty of those have to be rted to yours truly. Its not that hard to imagine how embarrassing it might be to meet the person youve heard so many improper things about. Anyway, I didnt think she had any other best friends besides Ria from how she has introduced herself in the past, but maybe shes just overselling this girl to help her out. Or she just didnt feel like it was important to mention her close contacts in the guild. In the end, it doesnt really matter. What does matter is what we are going to do with this situation. So, Lyona is still a guilds employee, but she is looking for another job? May I know why? I ask out of simple curiosity. You see, it alles back to me quitting, Elise begins her story. As I mentioned earlier, Lyone was already quite popr, but when I suddenly disappeared, many adventurers that have been frequenting my station switched to hers, and I think I told you howmon it was to be hit on during our work, at the very least. She enjoys this profession just as I do, but it gets a bit tiring sometimes. Lyona isnt really the person to actuallyin and even I had to literally wrench anything bad from her polite lips during our chats. I just know that she could do so much better, and when I realised that we would soon have an open spot, I wanted to bring her here to talk about the possibility of her joining us and introduce her to some of the girls, but well, we suddenly ran into you and it kind of spiralled out of control. I see. And its not just Elise pushing you, right? Youve been considering switching workces on your own? I have to ask just in case theres been a bit too much external influence. Lyona nods faintly and it looks like thats going to be all I get so I turn back to our current receptionist. Well, I can promise you to keep this in mind while looking at our avable options. Since Lyonas time here is limited right now, I would hate to bombard her with questions and make herte for her next shift. Well talk about this togetherter if you dont mind, and Ill naturally be in touch with your friend as much as possible, alright? I smile at them kindly. Yeah, thats fine. Sorry for springing this onto you out of the blue. Just let me know when and Ill be ready to chat with you about anything you might want to know. Elise reciprocates the smile while tenderly brushing Lyonas shoulders. Well excuse ourselves now, then. Im going to apany her back to the guild if thats alright. Ill be back in a moment. Its my night today anyway. Feel free to escort your friend back, of course. Have fun. I wave at them as she pulls the blushing girl away and starts whispering into her ear. I do catch a few questions about what happened back here and a bunch of apologies answering them, but I dont intend to listen in on their conversation so I quickly tune out so as not to eavesdrop unintentionally. But, that doesnt mean Im yet fully finished with the peculiar duo. Hecate? I nce towards one of the upper corners. My sneaky bodyguard reveals herself and descends to the floor in front of me, surprising a few people with her unexpected appearance. She looks up at me with her usual, pretty cold expression, but its more than apparent that she is eagerly waiting for anymand or request to aid me with my ns. Come with me. I need to stay out of sight for a moment. Do you think you can manage? I ruffle through her hair as she nods in response. We stroll out of the reception hall shortly after Elise and Lyona, making sure that they are far enough not to notice us. Then, Hecatetches onto my back like a ko and her spider legs get to work immediately. I catch a few glints and shes of refracted light and the workers moving in and out next to us suddenly jerk in surprise, staring in our direction with visible confusion. They jump again when I chuckle to myself, realising that weve literally vanished from their sight in a blink. Before someone walks right into us, I hastily make my way to the streets. Hecate spots the interesting pair first and points at them even though I can simply feel Elises presence. I start following them while hoping that she doesnt notice mine through the bond, too focused on her friend. From what I can tell, Lyona isnt blushing as much as before, and while she still seems just as quiet and withdrawn, she does actually engage in a mutual conversation with Elise. Thetter is doing most of the work but thats a quitemon arrangement between an introvert and an extrovert. Or at least some degree of those archetypes. Nothing is really that simple to categorise in the world. The important thing is, the previously timid and shy girl does actually switch to a more refined, almost distant personality that Elise hinted at during our short introduction. Im able to catch only a few glimpses of her calm and truly daydreaming face but its enough to understand where the appeales from. While not acting like a skittish bunny, she does have this unapproachable allure of a cool princess. The silvery-white hair and ruby eyes certainly add to it. It doesnt take long before we reach the guild and I follow the girls inside. It proves to be a challenge to sneak in without grazing against someone as a constant flow of people almost blocks the front entrance. Im not sure how Hecates active camouge threads will work in contact with something physical so I aim to avoid any. A person appearing out of thin air in a crowd would definitely cause at least a slight scene. Not to mention the spider-legged backpack Im currently wearing. I watch Elise escort Lyona to the very doors leading to the staff area and the two part ways with onest hug. It doesnt look like our own receptionist has figured me out as she returns the same way weve alle in. Good for me. Finding a somewhat empty spot near the back wall of the lobby, I make myself as small as possible and simply wait. There are a few empty stations at the entire row of small windows so I keep my eyes peeled for our star of the show. Thankfully, the mysteriousdy doesnt make me wait long and I spot her unique features stepping into one of the free posts. Same as on her trip back here, she wees everyone with a collected expression, starting to shuffle through some documents under the counter. Almost immediately, a quite decent number of adventurers head her way as if waiting for the girl herself. The majority are young guys, as expected, but she does attract some older dudes, as well as a bunch of girls too. I never honestly thought about it but if cute female receptionists are this popr with male adventurers, why doesnt the guild hire some handsome boys to appeal to the women? I bet some of them would still choose to register with the girls just for the peace of mind and not having to speak to a guy, but considering the typical female adventurer, that would attract even more attention to the guild. Nheless, I observe as Lyona assists everyone with their reports, requests, and whatever other dealings an adventurer can have in the guild. While almost all the other receptionists smile warmly to wee their protegees, she instead makes no real change to her serene expression. It doesnt seem to bother her conversation partners either. Quite the opposite. Still, just as Elise said, she takes her work very seriously and does her best to fulfil her responsibilities without a hitch. She looks to be well-organised and tidy from the glimpses of her notes and other things she hides on her side of the counter that I catch. I cant really hear what shes talking about but I think its given that shes just as smart and knowledgeable as presented by her friend. Ah. Right. I can read lips. I totally forgot about that. After finding a good angle on the scarlet-eyeddy, I try to focus on her almost equally vibrant lips. Yet, I can tell that its just their natural shade, without the addition of any makeup or other supplements. Those plump, soft bumps definitely charm more than just a few people a day. And that proves to be a tiny problem for me too. Its just damn hard not to absentmindedly stare at her sweet lips moving while missing eighty percent of words that I should be deciphering. But, with some brief internal struggle, I manage to focus on the message rather than the messenger and listen in on the pretty receptionist. I quickly confirm that she is just as knowledgeable and sharp as Elise has made her be. Skimming over any more personal information, I admire her clear and simple exnations of quest details, what the area might entail, what kind of entities one could stumble on during their journey, how to best prepare for an encounter, and so on. She seems just as resourceful when ites to the topic of the city itself and the guilds rules and regtions. Naturally, besides doing her job, she also experiences her fair share of less professional interactions, obviously initiated by the adventurers that approach her, either with an excuse of looking for their next quest, or more honest intentions which still somehow end up shoved aside in front of the delicate beauty. Even so, she handles any attempts to flirt with her exceptionally well, rarely batting an eye on different kinds of advances and strategies. I catch her supple lips twist into the faintest grimace only once or twice amongst the dozens of chats she shares with the adventurers. I swear, some of this worlds pickup lines are ten times worse than the ones random dating expert dudes share on the Inte back home. It makes me cringe while listening in from afar without the actual sound and she has to deal with that face-to-face. My opinion of Lyona definitely rises by quite a lot just from that fact. Her ability to tolerate bullshit is praiseworthy. Maybe she really would make a good addition to our roster. Deciding that Ive stalked Elises mysterious friend long enough, I drag my attention away from the gorgeous receptionist and head back. Lets maybe call it a field interview. A secret field interview. With a hidden camera. Just making sure that our uing employee is up to thepanys standard. Yeah. Since Im already in the city, I figure out that it wont hurt to let Lianne know about the recent developments in person. I could of course discuss it all with her through our bond, but I know she appreciates my visits. Even if she ends up all over me during the majority of them instead of listening to my news or requests. Dismissing Hecate and thanking her for her help, I move towards the castle, seeing just how fast Im able to run through the capital with the use of my quite insane stats and godly body. Its a real shame there are no magical speedometers here because Im definitely breaking the carriage speed limits a bunch of times over. Thankfully, there are also no speed cameras to snap me a speeding ticket so I guess things bnce out rather well. And, maybe Sirgia will be able to put something together after my brief exnation. Even if it wont really have much use besides for shit and giggles in this realm. Nothing would really change with me being able to know that Im going fifty kilometres per hour and I dont think there are illegal street carriage races during the night where the participants care about such measurements. Maybe someday in the future after my little genius revolutionises the method of transportation with her brilliant ideas. Anyway, I make it to the castle in a sh and a cloud of dust, spooking the guards a tiny bit. But, after they recognize me, they justugh it off and offer a safe passage. Learning about my intentions, they send someone to inform the Queen and check if she isnt busy with some important matters while Im escorted to wait in one of the usual chambers. It takes Lianne about twenty minutes to show up so she must have really been in the middle of something crucial. She enters the room wearing one of her amazing royal dresses and a pleasant smile on her angelic face. Standing up from my chair, I wee her into my embrace after she rushes to my side. Back so soon? She chuckles daintily after the brief kiss we share as a greeting. What can I say? I missed you really hard. I smirk at her and steal one more peck before we sit down. What brings you here, then? I hope its not trouble. She pours us both some fragrant tea. Well, I wouldnt exactly call it trouble. It goes like this As she gazes excitedly into my eyes, I briefly recount everything that happened since we split up after the cordial wee I received from all my wives and mates. That includes the stuff with my unexpected ascension to demigodhood and our progress with the mercenary headquarters. Shoot! I knew I should have stayed behind! I missed so much fun stuff! She wrinkles her nose in irritation after I finish up. So, it looks like you are going to expand your little business much more than you first assumed. Not just into the mercenary market but even faith. What a time to be alive. Do you think it will even work? I run my fingers through my hair. Its hard to say. But, we are definitely going to try, at least. After Lumina sends out her divine message, of course. Having the support of the most important religious figures in the capital will be of huge help, Lianne replies with a grin. I dont think too many people will think badly of the kingdom trying to act ording to the Goddess will, which is to wee you into our realm as a second figure to direct our prayers to. It might actually be less of a problem than you think. That would be a wee surprise. I smile wryly. But, we should always expect the unexpected and prepare as much as we can. True. Ill discuss this matter with Ross and his advisors. She takes a gentle sip to moisten her lips. What about the ce for your office? Base of operations? Residence? I take its not intended to be a temple. Do you think any of the other buildings I suggested will fit? Im sure the neighbouring one either on the left or right will be fine. And yeah, I would rather not start with a sudden appearance of extremely characteristic symbolism and decorations that scream suspicious cult. I nod at her. Well take care of it after the headquarters are up and running. Plenty of other projects came up with them which also need some time and effort. There are big changesing for the establishment. Speaking of which, I think I found you your first job. If you are interested, that is. Lianne waggles her brows at me. Already? Werent we going to gain some experience in the field first before moving on to our direct cooperation? I furrow my brows. Oh, Im just acting as an intermediary here. This isnt a kingdoms official request but just any normalmission that would have most likely made it to the Mercenary Guild and one of thepanies registered there. She waves it off. If not for the fact that the petitioner was hoping to hire some of our royal knights for his cause. What? I snort at her. Theres a noble who is hosting a birthday party for his daughter and made a polite request to lend him a bunch of our knights to stand guard during the celebration, more as one of the entertainment factors than for safety concerns. He just wants them to stand around and look good, perhaps interact a little with the guests by showing off a tiny bit or such. Nothing tooplicated, Lianne exins. And he and the rest of his family would be okay with demi-humans from apletely fresh mercenary group? I raise a brow at her. With how incredible the uniforms your girls wear are? Definitely! She giggles softly. As I said, its mostly about looks, presence, and appearances. I know them and they dont belong to the extremist front. You shouldnt need to expect any trouble or tension. A quick, simple request with decent pay and a good word making it into the noble circles. What do you say? Ill have to run it through the girls first, but if you are sure about this, then why the hell not? I shrug and we raise our cups in a light cheer. Great. Ill send them to you after your headquarters are ready so that they can make it fully official. She beams at me happily. I look forward to working with you and your girls in the future. And so do I. I wink at the Queen, evoking another cunning giggle from the scheming minx. Well, then. Returning to the previous topic for a moment, do you perhaps have any free spots left among your Devotees? Lianne bats her eyshes at me as she brings it up. Yeah, I do. I shake my head with a wry grin. I saved one for you while expecting this. Just promise me not to abuse your position and powers, alright? Im only going to find you some kind believers amongst the castle staff, nothing more, she reveals her intentions. And, of course, make sure I pray to you as much as possible so that you can grow into a big and healthy God of Sex! Speaking of which, how do we do that? I cough into my fist while roaming my gaze over her lithe frame and the Queen guesses the answer almost immediately. We end up registering her as my next Devotee, which soon enough evolves into a quickie on a sofa as Lianne insists on practising her prayers with me. We do confirm that it actually works and Lumina wasnt just trolling me alongside Ailish. I can sense the generated divinity, which is then transferred to me through the quite intimate ritual. To clear up any doubts and possible misunderstandings, I exin the prayers and rituals to her once more and we go our separate ways. Without wasting too much time, I jog back to the mansion and find Elise clearly waiting for me in the lobby, resting on one of thefy sofas. She stands up as I approach her, holding her hands over her navel. I wanted to talk about Lyona but noticed that youve left for the castle so I waited for your return. Do you maybe have a moment? she asks expectantly. I was going to find you for the same reason so lets get straight to it. I gesture at her to sit back while joining her on the opposite side of the coffee table. I would just like to say that Im sorry for earlier. Please, dont be too hard on Lyona and me me instead. I had no idea she would react like that in front of you and I know I should have first consulted her rather than dragged her straight to your face. She really is an amazing girl and she was more than alright after we left, returning to her usual self, Elise starts to exin. I know, I interrupt her with a raised hand. And thats okay. It was something you didnt expect. That happens from time to time, no matter how well we think we know others. Im not going to immediately cast her away because of this single interaction. I can tell that you are telling the truth, but still, I would like to at least speak normally with my potential recruit before making the final decision. It will be a little tough if we have troublemunicating on a day-to-day basis, dont you think? Still, Im willing to give her a chance. Perhaps more than one since you are endorsing her so much. Of course. Its your right as the boss. Just pick a date and Ill make sure she is prepared this time. Weve already talked a bit and Im going to meet with her tomorrow morning to continue. She bobs her head eagerly. Thank you. I truly appreciate this. It would be fantastic if she could enjoy working for us. And Im sure she will be very motivated to do her best for the uing best mercenary troupe in the whole world! Well see about thatst part. I chuckle lightly. Now go. I bet you still have lots of stuff to do. Just like all of us. Elise jumps to her feet, salutes me with a big grin, and marches out of the lobby with a happy step. Before someone else approaches me with whatever query they might have, I locate my proud mercenaries in their barracks and exin the opportunity of our first-ever job given by Lianne. They are all too eager to prove themselves in the field and everyone initially agrees. Leaving them to their own machinations, I slip out of their temporary locum as they lively discuss the mission amongst themselves. Now, as for me, theres still so much to do around the establishment and all other areas. But, the evening is quickly approaching and I would love to take part in one of the open nights after a long time of absence, just like in the good old times. So, its time to prepare. Chapter 182 – Lots of Reassurance Chapter 182 C Lots of Reassurance The thought of overseeing a working night sends a faint thrill through my very being. You only appreciate something enough when you lose it, they say. And perhaps theres some truth to that saying. In the past, it was an almost daily urrence, but in recent weeks or even months, Ive been more out there rather than here. Technically, its a natural order of things as any business develops. We canpare our little enterprise to a budding startup or a small one-manpany. There isnt anyone else around at first so most if not all jobs need to be taken care of by the boss. But, as things progress and the trade expands, the need to grow the number of employees often follows. And thats where things escte. So, with so many talented people working at the brothel, Im almost not needed anymore. Which can be nice, since I can focus on other matters, but it always leaves you with that reminiscent taste in your mouth of how things were in the past. At least when you actually enjoyed being in that position, of course. Some people might only strive to move higher, wanting nothing more than to forget their time spent on the lower levels of the hierarchy. Anyway, I just hope that Ill still be able to help out like I was in the very beginning. At least with this main establishment. Theres a high chance well see more of them somewhere in the future, and its obvious that I wont be able to be everywhere at once. Especially considering the entire faith thing and all the shrines or other stuff thats going to soon be erected. Without my knowledge, most likely. Unless I secure a way to travel from ce to ce instantly. Heart Swap is still far off from being efficient. Not to mention the fact that I would be moving someone working at the targeted ce away, effectively interrupting whatever their responsibilities are. So theres that. But, with all that uing godhood and further, more advanced Tiers, theres hope that Ill get something interesting at one point. Maybe Ill be able to find a new Partner who has such a skill. Whats Mine Is Yours is getting decently short on its cooldown now that Ive been using it a lot. Not yet perfect, but its getting there. Eh, well see how things develop. For now, I better focus on the present rather than the future. Therefore, after my brief chat with my lovely mercenary maidens, I start doing some rounds. While at it, I stop by the still-empty reception and take a peek at the menu cards. I bet they havent changed much since Neira was with us on the recent journey, but its good to check anyway. I wouldnt want to make an ass out of myself in front of the guests. And the girls. Turns out that they have been a bit refreshed. If my eyes do not deceive me, Im pretty sure our lovely Shino might have had something to do with it. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that Neira left the artistic duties to our otherworldly heroine while taking her leave. They do work well together. Spending a few minutes to scan the pages and learn about anything new, I return the menu cards to their rightful ce and take a look under the reception desk for any surprises. I dont think a set of different dildos counts, but its certainly an interesting sight. But, I guess these are disy products or something. Neither Elise nor Cornelia seems like a girl who would take one up the chimney during work, right in front of the customers. Or are they? Ill check tonight. So, save for the colourful disy of various packages, we also have a bunch of alchemical concoctions, salves, lubes I guess, and so on. Our band of pharmacists are definitely earning their keep. There are some products that I do not recognize. I better pay them a visit and get up to speed in that area too. I havent seen Velen in a little while. Finished with my little dive behind the reception desk, I return to my stroll through the mansion, roaming my gaze all over the walls of the pleasant corridors. Mostly to appreciate any new artworks that might have possibly been put up for disy. Even though Neira has been out with us, I still find a few nice pieces I have no recollection of so I guess they have been saved for such an opportunity to keep things fresh even with her absent. Then, my eyes fall onto a full-body painting of a foxdy in mostly nude, of course. Her enchanting figure is covered only slightly by a sapphire sheet of fabric draped over her shoulders and hugging her curves alluringly. Shes one of the girls who joined us from Astreas Community if I remember correctly. But, it isnt her identity that made me pause. The picture closely resembles all the other ones hung all over the hallway, created with simr if not the same brush technique, but after years of having my eyes feast on artworks belonging to a certain talented young woman, its just impossible for me not to notice the subtle difference. This was not painted by Neira. And that leaves me with the only other possible option. Shino. The surprising part is the fact that its what you could call a traditional painting. Shino naturally loves most if not all styles and techniques, but using dyes and paints has never exactly been her forte. She feels much closer to pencils, markers, and obviously, digital means, which is verycking in this realm, speaking lightly. Yet, I can detect traces of both Neira and Shino in this piece. It tells me just enough to be sure that the creator of this masterpiece is my former student, who might have possiblye under the tutge of my other artist wife. Perhaps exactly because of theck of her favourite digital means, Shino has taken up the brush and sought guidance from her senior. And the result is glorious. As I continue basking in the glory of the charming foxdys nude, a quiet slosh and ssh reaches my ears, making me realise Im right near Merus personal chamber. It kind of saddens me to know that Shinos masterpiece is ced this far away from the mansions core, but I can guess why. Shes definitely been too embarrassed and anxious to put her most likely first full painting out in the open right in front of the crowd. I better make sure she understands just how good she is. But that cer. First, I drag my eyes away from the painting and move to the door leading to Merus abode. After a gentle knock, her calm voice invites me in and I step inside. My favourite Nershark is currently lounging in the clear pool surrounding her waterbed, slowly floating on the waters surface with her front facing up. Easy to imagine, it gives me the perfect view of her modest charms and enticing figure. Missing the sea already? I chuckle warmly while walking up to the edge. She flips around and swims to me, pressing her perky breasts into the see-through sidewall of the pool. It takes a bit of effort to keep my eyes focused on her fierce and adorable face with those sweet mounds right before me. Actually, no. Meru rests her elbows atop the edge, staring deep into my eyes. To be honest, Ive missed this. What? This little pool? I raise a brow at her, reaching out to stroke her cheek. Yes. She nods lightly. Its not been long since I came here, but it already feels like home. This is something you had made for me specifically. It perfectly shows how kind and amodating you can be. And this is also where we mated the very first time. I smirk at her. You are giving me way too much credit over this. The girls came up with it and saw to its creation. Plus, we had ns to introduce something for aquatic races way before so it wasnt something we went out of our way to suddenly create out of thin air. And now, with the Mermaidsing, these will be a bit moremon. Though, I cant refute thest im. This ce certainly holds some lovely memories. Even if you werent already thinking about aquatic races before my arrival, youd still quicklye up with means to make me feelfortable under your roof, Meru states, nuzzling her cheek into my palm. We stare at each other for a little while before I sigh in defeat. Fine. I most likely would. Doesnt change anything. She pulls herself up and leans over the edge to bring our faces closer. I let the quiet sharkgirl nibble on my lips with an affectionate kiss, responding kindly to her loving bites as I move even closer, gradually pushing her back into the water as she no longer needs to reach out for my face. How are you feeling? I ask after we finally part, staying close enough to brush our noses together. Good, she whispers. Ive been thinking. Oh, yeah? Whats eating away at that sexy mind of yours, then? I look at her curiously. How I can be useful to you, Meru replies. Iugh out loud a bit. But youve been plenty useful to me already. Dare I remind you who it was that saved my ass during our journey not but one time? That was then, this is now. She tilts her head cutely, resting it atop her crossed forearms. But I think I got it. Im all ears, I urge her on. When the waterways are fully finished, you might want a guide. To lead the visitors in and out of the tunnels. Perhaps a little further into the open waters too, Meru continues. I could fill that role. Whenever you would need nothing else of me, of course. Hmmm I contemte her suggestion for a moment. Who am I to stop a woman from finding work if thats what she wants to do? Ill just mention that you are free to be a bit more free. All your mates provide their help with what you do, she points out. Cornelia and Elea manage the mansion. Sirgia is an artisan. Neira decorates the halls. Teffith stands guard and trains your troops now. Elise works at the reception. Ria takes care of your money. Everyone has something to do. Astrea mostlyzes around, I counter. I still find her sprawled on top of random furniture in random spots around the mansion just like during her early days here. The feline girl regrly manages the Community. Merus brows form a cute frown. Fair. I shrug. And I guess I understand. I dont want you to feel bad about yourself for not having anything to do. Thest thing I wish for is for you to die out of boredom. I havent epted you as my mate to lock you up in this ssy cage as some trophy to disy or periodically look at for my personal amusement. I will dly find you something to do. And your suggestion sounds like the perfect choice as long as you arefortable with it. I am. She nods. Perhaps Fei would like to join me after she arrives. We could take turns so that you wouldnt have to worry that Im working too much. Right. The Mermaid girl who almost snuck out with us instead of going to learn more about her evolving into a Diva. You already know me so well. I smile at her. Run it through the others and see what they say. You have my vote and permission if youd ever need it. Thank you. Meru pecks my lips. I cant wait. Im really curious how it will all work out with aquatic folk. Its something entirely new, especially with Mermaids. They are a rather umon sight onnd. I chuckle at that. Yeah. Definitely. Well have to figure out a way for them to show up in the lobby. I bet some of thedies would like to tempt their own customers personally. Perhaps Sirgia wille up with some kind of a cylindrical tank on wheels, or something? But I really need more hands in that area. Shes only working more and more as pretty much everything new falls onto her shoulders. The trip to visit her homnd will be a good opportunity to employ more of her kin. Maybe she knows someone we could trust, she offers. You should not dy too much. I know shes one of your earliest mates and you have deep feelings for her. I love all of you. I use both hands to caress her cheeks. It would be hard to pick favourites while surrounded by such amazing women. Wee together once more, exchanging a few loving pecks one more time, and I draw back with a yful ruffle of her hair. Now, I would love nothing more than to jump in to join you in there, but I have duties, unfortunately. I wink at the sexy fishdy. Go. Thank you for sparing me some of your precious time. I enjoyed it greatly. My littleke is always open to you anytime, my mate. Meru pushes herself off the edge and dives under the surface, making a few precious rolls and other water acrobatics and then waving at me. Call for me whenever. I wave back and slip out of her room. So, I better make sure that no one feels like they are useless and everyone has something to do. We cant have anyone feeling down because they think I dont want them to do anything but live by. Ill raise this concern with the councilter. Maybe Ill learn something new too. For now, I continue to wander around and chat with some of the girls I run into. Even though our numbers are constantly growing, with some of the new workers being epted into our ranks without a personal interview from my person, I would still like to know everyones faces and treat them like members of our big family. As wrong as it might sound in the usual, Earth-corp lingo. Therefore, I take some time to socialise with thedies, mainly focusing on the new employees who have joined during my absence. Its mostly small talk and attempts at tearing down any exaggerated propaganda fed to them by Elea or the others, painting me as this unbelievably incredible person, saviour of the non-humans, the entire realm, and so on. Thankfully, the senior workers help me out as much as they can, teaching the juniors that Im just a friendly guy they should not feel awkward to approach. At one point, I catch a glimpse of a hazelnut hair bun moving through the hallways and extract myself from a casual conversation, leaving my current partners to their gossiping fun Ive just joined. A momentter, I spot my target heading somewhere and sneak up on my unsuspecting prey from behind without being noticed. Which isnt an achievement considering how deep in thought they are. With a quick lunge, I cover the busydys eyes from behind. Al! Cornelia cries out with a startled jump, guessing who immediately. Are you a child?! I snicker. Are you a mommy? She falls silent, not moving an inch. I can see the furious flush creeping up her entire face as she stands there frozen. The sly smile fades away from my face as I begin wondering if perhaps my joke might have been a bit too distasteful and I might have offended my precious lover. Cornelia? I call to her gently, taking my palms away. Sorry if that was too much. It was funnier in my head. No, no! It was good! Hahahaha! Sheughs a little awkwardly. I was just surprised, thats all! You sure? I slowly turn her around and look at her dearly. Please, do speak openly whenever I fuck up. I need to understand what I did wrong so that I can never again repeat that mistake, alright? Im not a perfect guy. You can be angry at me. In fact, I would be d if you did. Trying to figure out the silent treatment is truly the worst feeling in the world. She quickly shakes her head. No, Im telling the truth. Im not mad at your jokes. And I think you are well aware that I dont hold back on you ever. I never had. Right. Just making sure. Things might change. All this for the other persons sake or the rtionship bullshit. I dont want you to bottle anything up, I rify. Cornelia shows a warm smile and rests a hand on my chest. I know. If I ever have a problem with you, you are the first person Ille to. Well, first male person, that is. I chuckle at her little tease. There would be no secrets between my wives. And oh lord, Lumina better watch over my poor soul whenever all of them charge right at me to teach me some manners together after being a bad husband to any of them. Good. I nod at her. Now, where were you before I so rudely interrupted you? Ah. Just heading back to Ria with some documents. Nothing you have to worry about. Its regarding the building next to our headquarters. It should be ours very soon. We wanted to secure it quickly so that the contractors working on the other one move right to it after they are done, she exins, fixing her sses with a finger. Got it. You girls work fast. Ive barely spoken with Lianne about this. I gesture at her to continue walking. Of course, we do. Word spreads fast when your brain is connected to all the other ones. She taps the side of her forehead with a smirk. I truly love this part. No need to run around and arrange meetings when we can just talk at any time. And I guess the fact that you banged the Queen helps a lot. Perhaps you should work your way up all the important people around the realm. That would make things so much easier. I snort to myself. Did you just suggest I fuck all the women in power just so we can makemunications a bit more convenient? Do you have any idea how many would that be? How big this harem would end up? You are doing rather fine with a mansion full of them. She raises a yful brow at me. But only a handful means much more, I counter. Well, a handful or two, but you get my point. Cornelia chuckles openly. Then they dont have to be anything deeper either. I roll my eyes. Yeah, right. I can already see all those queens and leaders being up for a quick fuck and nothing more. Thats not how rtionships at such a level work. It did with Lianne. She bumps into me from the side. And in the end, shes one of you, I point out. Feelings happened. Some will, some wont. She shrugs. Alright, enough of this. I p her juicy ass, evoking a yelp from my sly magician. Whats on your mind? You are even more teasing than usual. We walk in silence for a minute or two before Cornelia speaks up. What if I was? she asks hesitantly. What? I nce at her. A mommy She stutters a little. Well, Im not exactly sure, but Im open to Not in that meaning! Cornelia interrupts me with a p on the shoulder. Oh. I stop us both and make us face each other. I hope you are not thinking that I would find you any less desirable, nor that my feelings for you would change in any way, after you decide to allow your belly to swell up a little bit. I admit that such a thought makes me a tiny bit anxious, but thats because Ick experience and all that otherworldly stuff. To be honest, its like a true proof of love and I would in no way see you as less if you were nning for it. What if it was unnned? She nces up at me but slightly avoids my gaze. I furrow my brows lightly, considering her words. If by some miracle that does happen, its exactly the same. You know what I think of you. And that extends to our possible future children,e as they may. Im not a man who runs from his responsibilities. Yet, I would hate to force the role of a mother upon you before you are ready, of course. So, if Ive somehow gotten sloppy in assuring that nothing unexpected happens and made you unnecessarily uneasy, I apologise. No, sorry, its just my silly mind. She chuckles awkwardly, then steps forward to ce a loving kiss on my lips. Your words reassured it a little. You know women, we have our moods. Magic doesnt always help with that. And Im here exactly to do that, reassure you as much as you might need. I wrap my arms around her perfect figure. I appreciate it. Cornelia reciprocates the hug. Now, I should really run. Ria is waiting for me. Well have a briefing in about an hour if youd like to join, with everyone present. In the main lobby. Ill be there. Cant miss it. I let her go and we share one more peck before going our own ways. Since I have about an hour of free time, I head down to the underground to visit Mari and Velen. First, I pick theb, curious about our new developments. A groupfortably works on various substances under the leadership of our lead alchemist, the amazingdy who joined us under the influence of Lord Jerichos decision. Shes really taken well to her new environment, judging by how passionate about her new job she is. Leaving whatever Velen is coaching the other women with, she approaches me with a polite nod. Wee, Master. How may we help you today? Just wandering about. I saw some vials under the reception and was wondering if you could fill me in on what might havee out of your research while we were gone, I reply, gesturing at her to leanfortably on the nearby counter and doing the same myself. I do hope that the sample you gathered before our departure proved to be useful? A faint hint of a blush tinges Velens professional cheeks as she recalls her little handjob to extract some fluids from me. Our research went splendidly if I might say. I did my best to make the best use of every single drop. Now, we offer various new tonics, medicines, and other solutions to our girls and customers. Some dont even need your fluids as we managed to recreate the desired effects with other ingredients after a long analysis. Thats amazing. You girls are geniuses. I grin at her proudly. She fixes her sses even though they need no fixing and her blush deepens just a bit. I guess its some kind of a nervous tick whenever she feels somewhat shy about receiving too much praise. Its quite cute with how collected and focused shes always been. And how is it going right now? I continue to avoid creating an awkward silence. Slow progress, as usual. She quietly clears her throat. We ran out of samples a while ago so we are focusing on perfecting the already finished creations. Not all of them are connected to the pleasure department. We do have some projects that might be of use to Sirgia, Neira, or a few other people. With the mercenaries soon going out into the world, we wanted to assure that they are equipped with the best potions, oils, toxins, antidotes, and other consumables. Wow. I havent thought much about that. I was sure we were purchasing supplies from the usual sources. I dont hide my surprise and awe. Great work. And, if you ran out, you should havee to request more the moment I was back. You know how busy I can get with everything. I need people to remind me of themselves and their needs or I might forget. If youd like, we can take care of it now, just like thest time. Velen clearly considers the idea for a moment but gently shakes her head, making her brown curls wiggle. We are good with the current research so there is no rush, thank you. But I will let you know when we are ready for it, Master. Understood. I nod at her. So, care to boast a little about your achievements? Prompted by my request, Velenunches into a detailed exnation of a bunch of their sessful and failed projects, trying to keep it brief but unable to hide that little hint of excitement in her voice that everyone who talks about something they are passionate about has. It makes her words much more captivating. She doesnt even notice when shepletely drops any semnce of personal space between us and just grabs my wrists or hands whenever she wants me to experience something more directly, guiding and instructing me on stuff. We bump shoulders a lot and I catch her face near mine a bunch of times as she leans in over my side, often brushing a lock of hair behind her ear, most likelypletely subconsciously. Sexy research nerds should really think more about what kind of effect they have on the male specimens with those actions. One of the otherdies interrupts our pleasant chat as Velens presence is needed elsewhere. I assure her that its alright and urge her to return to her responsibilities, promising to await her call for whenever they would be ready to extract another sample from me, which prompts another barely noticeable blush on her nerdy face. Leaving the mad scientists to their own machinations, I move to Maris workshop. Expecting her and Nyfile to be lost in their little world, I dont even bother knocking and slip right in. But, it might actually be a mistake as the first thing I see after closing the door behind me is our lead tailor standing in front of a big mirror with some kind of dress pressed to her body. Save for that piece of material, theres nothing else. Mari catches my eyes in the mirror and squeaks in surprise. I hastily turn around to save her from any further embarrassment. Sorry! I really should have knocked! Last time no one noticed so I just Iunch into a quick exnation. A sweet, embarrassed giggle reaches my ears. No, no, no! Im sorry for showing something unsightly! Ill get dressed in a sh! Now, thats not true. You have a very pleasant backside I chuckle as the image of Maris plump rump remains firmly locked at the forefront of my mind. You dont need to be so ttering. I know Ick feminine charm. Ive been continuously mistaken for a boy until I was like sixteen, Mari admits with an adorable scoff. Thats just part of your charm, I respond. Theres nothing wrong with that. Quite the contrary, rather. You are a hell of a sexy gal. Many men would be crazy about you from where Ie. You really think so? she asks a bit reservedly. I know so. I smirk to myself, since obviously, Im one of them. Theres no reply for a few moments and I wonder if shes slowly dressing up to avoid making any noise until she lightly clears her throat. Could you turn around? Mari requests and I oblige. Rather than clothed, I find her even more exposed than earlier. This time, the slightly insecure tomboy beauty faces my way with nothing in her hands, which are joined behind her perky butt. A mad blush covers her freckled cheeks and nose as she looks at me with a slight upwards nce while my eyes roam over her modest charms. She might be somewhat petite, but damn, is she th where she needs to be. Those thighs and ass could kill. Not that any other part of her glorious figure couldnt. And? She nervously bites down on her bottom lip, giving her hips a little wiggle. I tear my gaze off the light bush above the heavens door and meet her inquiring eyes. My point still stands. I smile at her. And something else does too. She lets out a timid giggle as her focus drops to my quite visible bulge. I know. It can stand for days from what Ive seen during the bet. I assure you this right here is all you. I raise a brow at her. No external influence included. Thats ttering. She smiles back, and chuckles again after realising shes just used her own words. So, Ivee here for the clothes, I say while slowly walking closer. But, I dont mind theck of them either. Her breathing bes slightly quicker as we end up face to face, with Mari needing to look a bit up to match my gaze. ncing down at her, I get an incredible view of her petite breasts from above, moving back and forth alongside her heaving chest. She blinks a few times as her attention switches between my eyes and my lips, and I wait, curious to see whats her next step, if she will run away, or do something else. It turns out to be something else. Mari stands up on her tiptoes and hesitantly brings her lips to mine, brushing them together in a prodding manner, just a tiny bump. I remain steady, not wanting to spook her, and that rewards me with a few more reluctant brushes as she closes her eyes while peppering me with dainty pecks. Fuck she curses quietly with a gentle sigh, then draws back a little. Clothes I like to talk about clothes I smirk as she peeks at my lips onest time and saunters away. Her enticing butt jiggles seductively as she jogs up to a chair and snatches something from the pile of clothes stored on top of it. Giving me a quick nce over her shoulder, definitely catching me staring, she trots behind a sliding curtain with even more bounce in her step, disappearing right behind the sheet of material. The cement of the light leaves nothing to the imagination as I observe her shadow pull something on both ends of her sexy frame. Looks like I will have to chase this hare a bit. In a sh, Maries out wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts, making me snort. You are doing this on purpose, Iment. What? She stops on her way to me. Dressing up exactly the way that makes you even sexier, I point out, bringing another flush to her slightly more calmed cheeks. She saunters the rest of the way and stands next to me by a design table. So, what did you want to talk about? I cant decide if shes ying with me or is just still indecisive, but if its time she needs, she shall have as much as she wants. What are we working with in terms of cosy? We did chat about it briefly but I would like you to go into detail, including numbers, I reply, returning to business. She switches into her passionate mood rather quickly. Well, theres not a lot, but we currently have I listen closely as Mari flips some sketchbook and lists the costumes and attire they have alreadypleted and even tried out on a few of the girls. I jokingly ask if shes one of them and she just blushes silently. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that she is into some dressing up too. Many cosyers who work on their own costumes obviously love wearing them. Perhaps she even has a favourite one. We go through their entire stock while she also presents a bunch of the sets to me by pressing them onto her own body, this time with clothes on. Bummer. By the end of it, my brain has shelved all the options avable into their corresponding ces while also keeping tabs on the number of copies we have to spare. This might be helpful for what I have in mind for tonight, but Ill need to present the idea to everyone during the briefing. Its amazing how much our duo of tailors, most likely assisted by some other girls, managed to achieve together in such a short time. It looks like every department is pulling its own weight many times more than necessary. For a few minutes more, we discuss the future options as Mari is obviously super lively about any further prospects and I love listening to her ramble about anything. Then, the time to move on finallyes and I sadly have to interrupt the excited tomboy, reminding her about the meeting. Before leaving, though, I sneak a peck on her adorable cheek to show that her earlier interest wasnt one-sided. And perhaps as a promise of something more. She swears not to get lost in her own little world and make it for the gathering. So, I stroll back to the main hall alongside a crowd ofdies, responding to their cordial chats while we walk. They stop at the base level while I move up the stairs, and its only when Im at the top that I realise just how many people are standing down below. Holy fuck. I shake my head. Its hard to imagine this little mansion can fit so many. And it will only increase after we extend the wings, Elea says from the side as she and my other wives arrive. Ready to inspire the troops before the battle? Only one way to see. I chuckle. Lets get this party started. We have so much to do. Chapter 183 – Clothes Maketh Woman Chapter 183 C Clothes Maketh Woman Giving the very diverse crowd of beautifuldies onest nce, I p my hands a few times to silence the delicate chatter creating a faint buzz in the main hall. All the discussions end at once and everyone looks up to our elevated position. Sessful at gaining their attention, I clear my throat. Good night to you,dies. And hello to all who I did not have the pleasure to stumble on yet after my return, I begin with a wide smile, receiving a wave of nods and whispered greetings in response. Im d to be here again. I honestly missed this ce greatly, and everyone living or working here too, of course. Ive been told how well you handled everything in my absence and let me just say that Im unspeakably proud of every single person here. A brief apuse echoes through the spacious chamber before thedies give me a chance to continue. Im looking forward to spending this night alongside you once more. But, this wont be just any normal night. We have been probing our valuable customers about some new services that are bound to be introduced in the near future, but I think its time to take another step in that direction. Im sure many of you know what Im talking about. Excited murmurs take over the silence this time as the girls exchange cheery and hopeful smiles. Not everyone is up to speed with the topic but their more experienced and well-informed colleagues quickly fill them in so I give everyone a bit more time to make some small talk and exnations. Unfortunately, the excitement is much higher this time and I have to smack my palms together once more or we would end up standing there for far too long. Now, what does that exactly mean? It means I would like to ask for a favour from some of you. About halfway through the night, I would like for about a dozen or moredies to walk in here while wearing the costumes prepared by our talented tailors and designers. I gesture at Mari standing a bit away from me along with my wives and she sports a shy blush while meeting the gazes of some girls. They will be able to choose whichever clothes they want, as long as there are no copies this time. Their role will be pretty simple, to wander through the crowd and chat up those who look at them with some interest. I can see the urge in everyones eyes to turn around and discuss this opportunity with their neighbours but they do their best to keep calm and listen further. Its not that surprising, honestly. There might be a few women who may not enjoy cosy as much as the rest, but for the majority, its a fun new way to bring some entertainment to their usually monotonous days or nights. We need more information, first and foremost, I add quickly. If they like the idea, what would they change if they had the chance, what themes they would love to see the most, if they know more people who would be interested in participating in such services, and so on. Personal interviews are always better to dig out all the details. People will be more willing to share if you make themfortable and focused on things that please them visually. Everyone nods along with my words, definitely taking mental notes of what is expected of them in case they end up selected for this event. Naturally, this isnt all you are allowed to do. I roam my gaze over all the curious faces. Dont be too pushy tonight, but if you manage to find someone interested in having the privilege of being one of the first customers to get a sneak peek at this new service, you are free to have some fun with them. Just stress out that they shall not speak of any details besides what they have seen in the reception hall and you are good to go. You can even act ordingly with your getup if you wish to. And dont forget to ask for some feedback afterwards. If you manage to leave them conscious. A rolling wave of giggles spreads through the crowd. Considering all the clearly visible excitement, Im sure it will be hard for them not to go all the way. So, this is the n for tonight. After the briefing ends, please remain here for a while longer. Ill consult my lovely wives and assistants to pick the luckydies. It wont be random, that I can say out loud. How you''ve been doing during your acting sses and some other activities does y a role in it. But, dont worry, everyone interested in this will get their chance. One day, this new idea is going to be just another option avable to all our guests. Then, I exchange a few nces with Elea, Ria, and Cornelia, and my little family steps forward. We briefly discuss some more formal matters regarding the brothel. I mostly leave it to them while listening attentively. Sirgia brings up the reconstruction and uing changes, including the area for aquatic races. Even Velen joins in to introduce some of their new solutions and supplements. And we cant forget Mari, who gushes about the projects shes still working on. The atmosphere switches around when they are done and it''s thedies turn to report anything worth our attention. We hear everyone out, no matter how small and unimportant their thing is, ording to them, of course. Im happy to hear that pretty much everyone brings up quite positive news and information and there are only a bunch of little mishaps and improper elements to report. Its nothing major and we immediately aim to fix those issues or ufortable aspects. With that part done, we move on to the most important and greatly awaited moment. Elea presents me with a neat list of names with their assigned scores and somements from the teachers. Its clearly made by Ria considering how neat the informative table is. You can see the ountants touch in it. We approach the candidates one by one and let them know about our choice. Then, after some initial explosions of joy and gratitude, we ask about their choice of costume. Mari and Nyfile showcase the designs that we already have in store and everyone picks up something that interests them, making sure that they can easily get into the connected personality without an issue. All slots taken, we close the meeting and begin preparations. There isnt much time before we open. I oversee the lively rush as girls run everywhere and make final changes. Most of the time, I stay by Elise, observing everything from the reception. Garrena and Teffith take their usual spots. Additionally, I notice a few of my cute mercenaries dressed up in suits being sent to stand in front of the entrance. I guess this is a great way for them to gain some experience in guarding or escorting VIPs. Looks like I wont have to worry much about our firstmission. I gotta thank the instructors properly for their smart efforts. The opening hour arrives in a sh and we hear the noise of carriages strolling into the front yard almost immediately. From what Ive been told, some important figures can now order a ride to our establishment for the beginning of the night before the transportation service switches to public use, both matching its main purpose and the slightly less decent one. As crowds start spilling into the main hall, I leave Elise to her responsibilities with a peck on the cheek and position myself above her, on the balcony at the half-level, getting a good view of the visitors. Plenty of old-timers quickly notice my presence and smile merrily, exchanging words with theirpanions while pointing my way. Things continue exactly the way I remember them going. People split into various groups, heading for different kinds of entertainment. Ourdies stroll around them and enjoy themselves with their favourite guests, already knowing who to approach for an interesting night. The Pleasure Chambers are booked out in a sh and a section of the waiting lounge is quickly taken over by very expectant women, being cated by a bunch of our girls, mostly Tieflings, who introduce new and interesting toys and options to them before a spot opens. Looks like there isnt that much awkwardness and embarrassment among our female visitors anymore if they can literally sit around a table with a plethora of dildos and other tools lined up between them as someone sings praises of their correct use. I wonder if its thanks to the chambers or the influence of our quite open employees, like Mafaris. Soon, I move off my porch and start interacting with the guests too. Many approach me to exchange polite greetings and express their joy for my return. I listen to some tales and stories regarding their time at my ce during my absence, d to hear that its all good words and experiences. Unsurprisingly, the topic of us branching out into the mercenary marketes up a few times too. And as one would have expected, it surfaces mostly among the merchants whoe here to take their minds off their constant financial and logistical issues. They express their hope and expectations for our new business to flourish just like the brothel has. News does travel fast and they have even heard about the exam. Someone must be quite the gossip in the guild. I bet its none of the people our girls beat into a pulp. So, it turns out that we actually might already have some prospective new and maybe loyal clients right from the day we officially open for work. The merchants I chat with hint quite obviously at their interest in hiring us as escorts and such. Its no secret that our worker girls can take good care of themselves and people expect our professionally-trained elites to be on an even higher level. Which ispletely urate. I assure my conversation partners that they will not be disappointed if they choose to trust us with their requests and let them know that well be up and ready in just a day or two. The headquarters are almost there and Im pretty sure Ive already found a fitting receptionist. Our merc girls are thrilled to get their chance to prove themselves in the field too. I cant keep them away for much longer or they will explode on the spot. Especially the Beastkin girls. Time flies as everyone enjoys themselves, including me, of course. This is what Ive been missing. The constant chatter, hallways full of cheerful people, folksughingfortably with girls of various races, and nobledies giggling together while unsteadily walking down the stairs, sending me flushed nces while trying to hide the fact that they had just most likely sted all their holes open with multiple devices mounted in the special chambers. You really cant judge by the looks sometimes. The shyest, most petite one wearing bookish sses has the most trouble putting her feet one after another. To the extent that I take pity on her and lend the sweet girl my arm as she bashfully looks away until I escort her to a free carriage. No doubt she isnt making it home in that state on her own. Soon, the designated hour arrives close and I exchange a nod with Cornelia. Even though she doesnt man the reception tonight, she wanted to remain around and help with a thing or two. She scurries away to the back of the mansion while a bunch of girls excuse themselves from their conversations and follow her. I make my way to the stairs once more and stop at the top this time. Sirgia rolls out a hanging gong and sets it up by my side. It will certainly be helpful in getting everyone to quiet down. I kneel down to fluff her beautiful hair and pepper her cheeks in kisses before she trots away to continue whatever she has been doing before. When Cornelia joins me and we share another nod, I summon my draconic hilt and shape its core into a blunt hammer. Taking a deep breath, I hit the metal te and a powerful, resonating sound travels through the hall. Surprisingly, its much less annoying and invasive than I would have thought. On the contrary, I quite like its noise. It didnt make anyone jump in ce out of fright but achieved its intended purpose and the chatting died down. Clearing my throat, I step closer to the railing. Ladies and gentlemen. I apologise for this unexpected disruption of your pleasant time but I have an important announcement to make. I hope you can spare me some of your attention for just a moment. Seeing no visible refusal to my request, I continue right away. Its been a good while since we opened this establishment with my incredible wives. As you may already know, our first priority was always the quality of service offered to our honourable guests and visitors. Right after the well-being andfort of our irreceable girls, of course. Some customers chuckle at my little y and nod in agreement. A few of you might still remember that we opened without as diverse a cast of beautifuldies as we can boast of right now. But, since that very first day, we always aspired to keep growing in every possible area, especially the number of sexy races avable to feast your eyes on. And not just eyes. I notice a bunch of girls trying their best to steal the attention of their conversation partners back by acting quite flirty and touchy. They are having way too much fun with this already. Today is finally the day we bring you something new, I add with a brief pause. Its almost time to introduce our new service, or services if you consider the joint aspects of what Im about to present as two different elements, which are undoubtedly the biggest innovation since the establishments carriages. That gets everyones focus to the highest levels and the aforementioned girls huff at themselves for utterly failing their seductive games. But, before we begin, I would like to respectfully ask everyone gathered here to try and keep as much of what you are going to see and experience to yourselves. Im aware that we wont be able to stop rumours and gossip from leaking out, but this is something you will have the privilege to be the first customers to ever see and possibly sample. Way before the public learns about it. Its my way of showing gratitude to you all who support me and the hardworkingdies. Cheers and apuse interrupt me for a moment as some men loudly swear to say nothing, bringing a wide grin to my lips. Thank you, thank you. Now, let us not waste any more time and get to the main point. Ladies! I p my hands three times and the doors on each side of the reception fling open. A line of women in very characteristic and eye-catching costumes walks into the main hall with a confident step on both left and right. Theres a guild receptionist, a robed schr, a quirky store clerk, an awe-inspiring priestess, a rough military officer, and a few others. People stare at them with curiosity and confusion, perhaps trying to figure out what women of those professions are doing here. As the dressed-updies spread themselves over the bottom floor, I address the crowd once more. Please, do not worry. If you havent noticed yet, you are looking at some of our best employees, just with a little twist. Tonight I have the pleasure to introduce you to a thing we call cosy. In the near future, our girls will be able to don every single style of attire from every single corner of the world to suit your needs even better. The intrigue is very clear in everyone gathered here. I have them. Did you stumble on a hot adventurer on your travels but she would cut your head off just for daring to approach her? Do you have a crush on the clerk from the bakery at the next corner but shes already happily married? Have you found the gate guard irresistibly attractive in that impressive full armour? Now you can fulfil your dreams without any risk! For a few seconds, I just stare down at the guests with my arms spread wide and an ufortable silence hangs in the air. Before I can start wondering if I might have fucked something up by saying something that actually struck the wrong nerve, the entire building shakes violently as a roar of pure tion explodes right in my face. Men start yanking theirrades by their clothes while screaming iprehensible words. And that includes some of the more mature ones too, not just the youth. It takes about five hits of the gong to calm them down. Im so d we actually thought to bring it out. Hear me out for a bit longer! I shout firmly. While you will be able to gaze upon those mesmerising costumes for the remainder of the night, do not forget that they are just a few samples we have on hand. Dont feel shy and suggest your own ideas for attire you would like to see them in. We cant think of everything on our own. Thats why we need your help. But, thats not all. Theres one more thing. My eyes roam over their faces glowing with anticipation. Many gazes already wander off to the dressed girls. I need to keep it short. With an additional introduction of roley, you will be able not only to witness thedies in these amazing costumes, but also experience what it really means to meet the real person wearing them! Every single one of these girls is more than qualified to act the part, and it does include the more on-hand situations! Ladies, please! With a snap of my fingers, all new arrivals change their demeanour in a blink. The guard girl starts ring at the customers while crossing her arms and jutting out her hip, emanating a rough, soldierly aura. The guild receptionist bes so friendly and cheerful her smile can melt hearts as she waves at everyone. The robed mage shrinks in herself a little bit, fixing her schrly sses as she timidly looks around with an adorable blush. The priestess regards everyone with a motherly expression, offering fake prayers to the Goddess in their name. And so on. Before another sudden eruption, I squeeze in a few more words. You can learn more about these two services at the reception! Please, read carefully every single paragraph of our terms and conditions and ask all the questions thate to your mind! We trust you not to abuse this new opportunity in the heat of the moment and remind you that the consequences of breaking the agreements can be very serious! The moment thest word leaves my lips, a tsunami of people rushes towards the reception, causing Elise to scream from shock. Poor girl. I need to get down there to help her out or shell grow to hate me for putting her out in the centre of all of this. Ah, I almost forgot! I enhance my voice to break through the positive chaos. Neither of the new services is limited to male customers! Ladies are wee to enjoy them as much as they can too! Excited squealing joins the cheerful shouts,ing from the women bundled together on one side of the hall. There might be more interest in this from them than I would have first thought. Mafaris and other girls did insist on me adding this bit and its good that I listened to them. So many people I need to properly reward for their input. I have to figure out some impressive gifts rather than just pay them a visit. Cornelia joins me as we sprint to the reception, aiding Elise in her battle against the animated swarm of people. Just as I said, everyone has to familiarise themselves with the inner workings of these new options and no one seems to cause any trouble during the briefing. Those who want to try the roley during the usual service have to sign a temporary NDA, but even that doesnt deter them from throwing money at us. This will be an exhausting night. Somehow, after about an hour, we manage to calm most customers down and return to a slightly more controlled and rxed atmosphere. Our cosy girls split up pretty evenly. Half of them showcase their costumes to the visitors while luring a person or two into seemingly innocent chats, fishing for useful information from them. The other half takes up the rooms with their chosen guests, and they do have who to choose from with the number of interested men and women sky-high. Both groups switch regrly so that not a single girl ends up doing only the boring part forever. Another two hourster, things are looking well. No incidents, only joy, from both visitors and residents. The cosydiese to me often to express their thanks for this opportunity as it''s the most fun they ever had while working here. That makes me as happy as they are, promising them more clothes and personalities to pick from in the future. Naturally, the customers will also be able to select those by then, but I think having a pre-set team of women strolling through the corridors is a decent idea too. Sometimes people have no idea what they want until they see it. The closing hour draws near and the atmosphere changes noticeably. People are reluctant to start leaving but they remain respectful as much as possible while dragging out their departure for as long as they can. Its always such an amusing sight. As a result, we finish about fifteen minutes after the designated time, giving everyone a bit more leeway due to all the excitement we have caused with our revtions. Then, we gather for a quick debriefing, where the cosy girls take the majority of the time since literally all of us are super invested in hearing them out. Mari takes notes of all the suggestions from the customers. The operation is a huge sess. We might need to try it out a few more times for the data to be solid and undebatable but everyone is aware that this is the correct way forward. Well cause another storm in the market and grow our poprity even more. Just as nned. With all things covered, we wrap up for the night, or the morning considering the early hour, and everyone returns to their rooms for a well-deserved rest. I dont really need to sleep that much so I shuffle through all the notes of the meeting Ria and Elise made for us. The next day, I share a quick breakfast with some of my lovely wives and move out to the other side of the street to help with the headquarters. Things are moving fast and they should be finished today. The barracks, the offices, the meeting rooms, and some recreational facilities are ready. All thats hidden underground doesnt need to be fully operational and can be worked on in the meanwhile. Finding the right moment, I separate from the workers and go after our sweet receptionist. Turns out that Elise stillzes in my bed, and she has all the right to. I sneak into the sheets and embrace the lovely girl from behind, gently brushing my fingers through her hair, knowing well that shes already awake. Elise pushes her body more into mine while humming softly, continuing to act as if she is asleep. Chuckling to myself, I slide the fingers of my other hand at a painfully slow pace down her smooth tummy, watching her delicious lips part in anticipation. But, before they reach their target, I bite into her corbone, evoking a loud moan from the cute receptionist, causing her to cover her mouth in panic. Thats what you get for trying to trick me. Iugh into her delicate neck. Im starting to realise why Cornelia hits you so much, she replies with a pout. Would it have been so hard to to to touch me? You were asleep. You should be aware that I dont touch anyone unconscious like that, I tease her, both of us knowing that she wasnt. And if I give you my permission? she asks with a hint of hope in her voice. I would be d to wake you up in a glorious way. I kiss the mark my teeth left on her skin. Next time, then. Elise blushes fiercely. In In the back Promise. So, anything I can help you with? Or did youe just to fool around with me? She wiggles in ce and turns around, pulling herself closer to me. I would like to meet with your friend again. For a proper interview, I exin. A wide grin shows up on her sunny face. I knew you would like her. If you give me just a moment to make myself proper, I can go and arrange it for you. We can meet at the same cafe you scouted me in. I appreciate it but I would like to meet her alone. You wont always be there to keep an eye on her or help her out. Im going to take the interview seriously. She is applying for an important position, I add, hoping that Lyona will be a bit more confident without Elise next to her. Hmmm. I guess you are right. Ill just tell her that Im going to be busy at that moment. Elise assumes a thoughtful expression. I certainly hope she gets the job. It would be good for her. Does she need a ce to stay too? I wonder out loud. She shakes her head. No. Shes quite well off. Its just something she always wanted to do. I meant the change in environment. Solely being one of your employees elevates ones standing so much. People show me a lot of respect and are much more polite than many adventurers. Not to mention being hit on. I think they assume that every woman besides the working girls is exclusively yours and they dont even dare to try too much. I snicker to myself. Well, at least they arent wrong about your case. Yeah. She giggles and takes a deep breath, rubbing her face into my chest. We should get up. But I feel sozy. Well Maybe if there was something That could wake me up properly Keeping her eyes on me, Elise rolls away, ending up on her belly. Her shapely behind creates an inviting hill under the sheets and she wiggles it innocently. The rosy shade colouring her cheeks grows even stronger as she tries to act bolder than usual, forcing herself to stare me down during her seductive actions. I cant leave her efforts unrewarded so the sheets disappear a momentter, revealing apleteck of underwear over the sly receptionists privates. Soon, I lie on top of her while kissing her ear from behind as she whimpers quietly to the apaniment of loud smacking sounds. She cant be more awake after we finish, a bunch of strong orgasmster. Extracting myself from Elises rear, I bring her to the baths and we take care of each other before moving into the city. She directs me to the cafe while going to meet Lyona on her own. It doesnt take long for me to spot my potential employee amongst the people on the street. Surprisingly, she shows up in something different than her work uniform. Lyona wears what resembles a ck lolita dress with some white details, a full set including even high kneesocks. I thought she looked good in the guilds attire, but this honestly fits her beauty even more. Spotting me by one of the tables, she hastily trots up to it and makes a polite bow. Good day, Mister Carter. She still mostly avoids my gaze but appears calmer than during our encounter with Elise present. Thats certainly a good sign. Good day to you too, Lyona. And you may freely call me stair. Please, take a seat and try not to overthink things. Just rx while we share a fun chat. I would like to get to know you a bit better. Lyona gracefully takes her seat and I signal at the server to approach. I insist on her ordering whatever she likes and we both take chilled chocte drinks. I would like to say that its a huge honour to personally meet you, Mister stair. She surprises me by starting the conversation first. And also to apologise for my previous behaviour. Nothing to apologise for. Everyone gets anxious from time to time. And I bet Elise has put me on a quite high pedestal which only added to it. I wave my hands dismissively. So, I assume everything she said during our brief encounter is true? Lyona graces me with a respectful nod. Yes. If possible, I would like to change the ce of my employment from the Adventurers Guild to your mercenarypany. I think my expertise will be useful to you. From little, Ive been learning all about adventurers and mercenaries. Im familiar with how both operate in most regions of our realm. That faint blush tinges her cheeks again as she briefly meets my eyes and then drops her gaze to her daintily joined hands over the surface of the table. We most likely wont be following the usual procedures, Id like to say. So, it depends on how flexible and capable of adjusting you are. I raise a slightly challenging brow at her. She straightens up just a little, raising her cute face to better match mine. Im a quick learner. And its something Im passionate about. There are many things I would love to change in how the guilds andpanies do business and I would be overjoyed to have a chance to take part in those changes. If I might be so bold, I would even like to offer my advice. Of course, Ill keep my opinions to myself if they arent wee. Intriguing. She seems like a timiddy at first nce but there definitely is a fire to her. She might be the case of a person of action ending up stuck at the bottom of thedder where they arent able to see through their dreams of making the world a better ce. People like her are really valuable. If Elise bbered about me as much as I think she did, you most likely know that I appreciate my employees being creative and striving to improve our situation. Im not omniscient, I make mistakes and miss things like everyone else. Taking advice from those smarter than me is how Ive gotten where I am. I know. Her lips curl into the tiniest smile as her cheeks flush in a lovely way. Thats why I risked bringing it up, Mister stair. Good. I like that. I nod at her. Elise vouches for you quite vocally. I have just one more question and please pardon my rudeness for being so straightforward. You seemed a bit skittish during our first meeting. Will you be able to face our customers without appearing so unconfident? Lyona takes a deep breath and sits up with almost royal dignity. When her ruby eyes open again, they emanate an aura of cold, experienced professionalism. Her beautiful face loses most of its rosy shade and bes truly serene. In a sh, she turns into the same woman Ive seen in the guild while sneaking after her and Elise. I swear upon my name as Lyona Altcroft that I wont bring shame on your establishment with my demeanour and actions, Sir Carter. You can expect only the best from me during my working hours, and outside of them too if only you wish. I understand that being epted for the position of receptionist is equivalent to bing the face of apany and its my duty to represent you in the most positive light that can be achieved. Shall you find my candidature sufficient, I will aspire to never disappoint you and my colleagues. I hold her enchanting gaze for a good few seconds and see no hints of her wavering. It almost feels like Im sitting in front of a different version of Lianne. Save for all the smuttiness. The air of cold confidence around her is excellent. Not unapproachable enough to scare off people from talking to her but rather has that something that lures people in with her ethereal visage. Impressive, Ipliment her. You can stop now if you would like. Youve proved your point. Theres no need to be so tense all the time. Lyona rxes a little and the tiny flush instantly returns to her cheeks. Damn. Our cosy girls could learn a lot about acting like a princess from her. Well, then. How much time do you have today? I ask, finishing my drink. Im free for the rest of the day, Mister stair. I took a leave beforeing here. It possibly might end up being permanent since the shift manager wasnt too happy about that, she replies with some timidness back in her delicate tone. I chuckle to myself. I like decisive girls. You have the guts to take a risk for an opportunity you consider valuable. Lets move to the headquarters and have you signed in. She shows a bit more of her precious smile and we stand up, starting to walk home side by side. It is almost time to take over the mercenary segment. Chapter 184 – First Client Second Time Chapter 184 C First Client Second Time We stroll through the streets at a leisurely pace while exchanging a word or two. Lyona remains her mostly silent self, needing some kind of a prompt to speak up. She does rarely start a topic on her own, though it doesnt happen that often. Not like its an issue. I can tell that she enjoys being on the receiving end more. Our brief chats revolve mostly around her and my work. And obviously, we wander onto the topic of the mercenarypany too. I fill her in on most of the responsibilities and duties that are going to be expected from her if she doesnt change her mind at the veryst moment. I do my best to emphasise the fact that she can do that at any time if there is anything that might not lie right with her. She doesnt show any signs of such thoughts, though. Even if we dont talk that much. One thing I can discern is her desire to switch her upation from a guild clerk to a mercenary one. Its nothing extremely desperate but she does show that air of fixation on the position. Which isnt too shocking considering everything shes told me earlier. We soon arrive in front of the mansion and our uing headquarters. Lyona takes a moment to nce towards the massive residence before we head towards the less impressive establishment on the other side of the street. Shes definitely seen it not just once but I would lie if I said that it doesnt fill you with at least some awe each time it appears in your vision. Wondering about her opinion about that side of our business, I lead our new potential clerk into thepanys main base of operations, making a mental note to ask about that sometime in the future. I would rather not spook her right here. Theres no need for her to have any kind of interaction with our business across the cobbled road. Though, I bet I dont have to worry about much considering how talkative Elise seems to be around her. In the lobby of our soon-to-be reception hall, only a handful of contractors and other workers loiter around, adding finishing touches to the not-that-big-but-still-majestic chamber. Its mostly tapestries bearing our characteristic purplish shade and the crest present on all the uniforms worn by our troops and other girls. I bet it wont be long before we see some paintings on these walls. Perhaps Neira will want to create another masterpiece to hang above the reception desk like the one in the brothel. This time, with our badass merc girls instead of her Elf sisters. And maybe with a tad less nudity, heh. Anyway, things are looking to be almost done. Leaving the people working on the final details in peace, I turn to Lyona and gesture around with my arms. You might have already been here at least once before, but let me officially wee you to Utopias Mercenary Corps Headquarters. This might be the room you will be seeing most of your time here since you dont need local amodations. At least ording to Elise. Feel free to speak for yourself if she is mistaken. I chuckle lightly. Also, feel free toment on anything you wish and offer your feedback. Anything you would want changed, altered, reced, or added will be taken into consideration. Lyona looks around with a calm gaze. I heard that your other ce is decorated with lots of paintings. Thats correct. Courtesy of our resident maestro. I nod at her. You are well informed. We might do the same here. Perhaps it would be more interesting to switch things up a little bit? she asks, turning her ruby eyes to me. What do you have in mind? I raise a curious brow at the white-haired beauty. Instead of paintings, you could do statues. Or rather busts. Each establishment would be unique, like a separate entity. Of course, many will still be aware of thepanys origins, but it could help create a more independent image in the minds of those who will be hesitant to take their request to a subsidiary of a brothel, our potential recruit exins. Just to make their feelings and emotions more at ease. Im sure you are aware that attracting customers is the first and most important point of a good enterprise. I stroke my chin. Naturally. I dont think we are going to have trouble finding clients. Last night convinced me otherwise. We might not have enough people to ept all the iing requests. But, you arent wrong. Making this ce a bit more different from the usual style seen at the brothel is an interesting suggestion. I guess well have to look for someone good at sculpting. Well, I might already have some ideas from our employees. I suggested this course of action while having a solution in mind, Lyona admits. I know someone who can be considered talented and fair. He does asional work for some noble families in the capital. They use him quite often but I should be able to introduce you through some of my connections. If our project catches his attention, he might be a regr coborator. There isnt much variety to the requests made by the higher sses so he is mostly bored from the mundane work. We havent even signed your contract and you are already contributing so much. I smile at her. Maybe I should hurry the fuck up before something unexpected ruins the chances of that happening. That gets a faint smile from her and I bring Lyona in for a quick tour of the headquarters. We first move behind the reception, arriving in the backrooms. Theres nothing much here besides a resting area for the clerk and a few other recreational facilities. Also, we put a small archive there so that we could organise the documents close to the main front. At least those that have to be at hand. Then, we venture upstairs and go through a few well-decorated rooms. While our girls will have their little barracks underneath the establishment, it doesnt hurt to have something more dignified avable for some rare asion. I did talk to them about giving them those rooms whenever they werent upied but they wanted to stay together in the military-themed bunkhouses. Theres also an actual main archive at the very back of the building. Most documents and papers are going to end up here. Whenever necessary, they can be moved to the reception archive before they are needed, saving the clerk time on going back and forth to look for them. Finally, theres the underground. The barracks are mostly done too while the other facilities are still in the process of either being moved or constructed from scratch. Thats mostly studios, workshops,bs, and forges. The training grounds seem almost done and look to be better than before. It must have been the highest priority after the garrison. And thats good. The girls deserve a good space where they can fully let go. After the tour, we move back up and end the journey in the room thats supposed to be my office for whenever I would need to be stationed here myself. When we step inside, Ria is already there, holding a small bundle of documents. She shows a friendly smile at both of us and invites me to join her. I sit down in the massive leather chair while Lyona gets seated opposite the ornamental oak desk on an only slightly more modest seat. My perfect ountantdy hovers over my side after setting down the papers between the two of us. Alright. I lean a bit back in myfy chair. Yourst chance to back out. Not that you cant leave after joining. Just figuratively speaking. If you still have any doubts about this, now is the moment to clear them out. She receives her version of the contract and starts quietly scanning its contents. Im not really familiar with all the details written in it but I trust Ria with all my heart. She wouldnt have put anything unnecessary in there. Especially not with Elises friend as the recipient. If anything important needed my attention, she would have contacted me before this moment. It doesnt take Lyona long to work her way through all the uses and she raises her enchanting gaze to meet mine. Isnt the pay too great for the scope of my responsibilities? You dont need to be wary, Ria answers before I can. There are no hidden reasons for that. Everything is as clearly written. Your position is quite an important one and your sry only mirrors that. And its an additional incentive to work really hard. Trust me, we can afford it. Thedies stare at each other in silence for a few seconds before Lyona makes the faintest nod. I dont think I see any immediate issues with this offer. Though, some uses feel a bit too loose, she points out, a tad uncertain. Dont hold back. Lay it on thick, I instruct her. Anything can be altered to suit the needs and wants of both of us. Also, dont forget thest paragraph under the listed duties. You retain full rights to reject fulfilling any requests different from the described urrences. We can make them but cant force you into anything or terminate your employment because of that, Ria rifies and I quickly catch up on what they are discussing. This is a use mostly directed at us so that you can get properly rewarded for taking actions that arent specified in your contract. I dont ever n on scamming you out of your remuneration by insisting that youve been taking care of something outside the scope of your duties, thus not qualifying as work, I add to reassure her more. I see. That does sound logical, Lyona agrees. Then I think Im ready to sign. Can I do that right now or do I need to quit my current job first? Officially, I mean. Snickering lightly, I shake my head. Feel free to seal the deal whenever you wish to. You get paid for the days or hours, so you dont need to rush here to man the reception immediately. The money will flow after you properly settle everything with your former employer. That is, unless you need some upfront payment for that period. Its her turn to shake her head next. No, Im stable financially. I appreciate the offer, though. I would like to sign today ande to start as soon as you open to the public. Tomorrow or the day after, most likely. Thats good. Well most likely start tomorrow. But in case you wont be able to make it, things should start picking up after tomorrow as more people learn about our not-that-grand opening. Thats when well most likely have to write down plenty of requests since we are able to fulfil a few at once at best. Dont want to spread the girls too thin right from the start. Ria lets out a muffled chuckle at my choice of words and I almost roll my eyes. These women just never give me any rest. Not a thing I say cant be taken sexually. That might be the curse that bnces out all the blessings and luck Im receiving in this world. Understandable. Lyona nods confidently. Ill do my best to study and research the request to arrange your subordinates in the most effective and efficient way possible. Theirfort and opinions have the highest priority, okay? I raise a brow at her. We do want our clients to be happy, but just like on the other side of the street, our girls have to be even happier. Of course. Ill learn all I can about them to make sure that nothing troubling takes ce. Do you think they will mind me trying to prod them with some rather boring and perhaps annoying questions about themselves? she asks. Why dont we ask? I snap my fingers with a smile and it takes only about a minute for someone to knock on the door. Enter. The sexy but ferociousdies pour into the office and line up in two rows behind Lyonas seat. Those with visible skin seem to be sweating a little bit. I must have interrupted their training or practice. The shorts and t-shirts or tank tops they are wearing further support that notion. The gallery of taut, slim bellies is hard not to stare at. Their gym wear is clearly designed to disy their sculpted midriffs with pride. And joy. For the observer. Most likely me. Ressia steps forward and salutes. Eden Beta reporting for duty, Boss! They all stand with their chests held high and their hands joined behind their backs. They really are making a scene. But, I might have to get used to that. Something tells me they are going to act this way in front of everyone who isnt directly connected to our chain ofmand. Not that Im going toin. Military girls have always been a decent turn-on. At ease, Imand and they rx visibly. This here is Lyona, our new employee and the person who will help me manage you. She will be responsible for manning the reception, taking in the requests, and assigning you to them alongside me, for the most part. You should treat her well or someone might find themselves bound to guarding some gluttonous pricks morning trips to the shitter for the rest of their service. Most of thedies chuckle at my little joke but I dont miss the hint of anxiousness that passes through at least a few of them. I show an obvious smirk to relieve them of some of that tension. Now, she was wondering if you would be okay with her interrogating you girls a little. To do her job properly, Lyona will need to know you inside-out. What do you say? I ask while propping my chin atop my joined palms. We are like an open book, Boss! Ressia exims loudly. She may ask anything! Anything? The gothdy turns around to show her sides to both of us. Yessir! the wolfgirl confirms. Whats your most preferred position? Ressias cheeks explode crimson in a sh but she does her best to remain just as confident as a moment ago. From behind. With my butt higher than my head And my tail pulled And maybe a hand around my throat she reveals with just a tiny bit of struggle. Oh. I meant in a party. Lyonas eyes widen briefly as her skin flushes with rosiness just barely enough for me to notice. The other women snicker quietly as Ressia turns even redder. No one can fault her, though. Even Ive been sure that was the topic of Lyonas question. What else could it have been after confirming that she is allowed to ask anything? B-Back too the ashamed wolfgirl stammers out. And she is damn good at that. Ive seen her with a bow. Trust me, you dont want to be far away from her. She can nail you right in the chocte chip mid-sprint. Both the hunter and the prey. Not that she isnt just as lethal in closebat, I try to butter her up a little with fully-earnedpliments so that she doesnt feel only embarrassed in front of everyone. Ressias tail turns into a high-speed wiper as it wags from the praise and she stands a little prouder. As a result, it pushes her firm chest more into the tight material of her tank top, emphasising her more-than-fair bust. And her nipples are clearly hard, most likely from imagining the mentioned position. Thankfully, she doesnt seem to notice. Thank you. Lyona nods at her gratefully. And I apologise for the confusion. Ill be more specific in the future. Think nothing of it! Ressia replies with more vigour and confidence. We have no secrets in front of Boss and will dly answer all questions if it will help us serve him better! I appreciate that, I add, nodding at her too. Now, I think weve proved the aforementioned point with this so you are free to return to your previous activities. Soon, you are going to get some real field experience. You earned it. They all perk up at that and salute together before scurrying out of the office. Ressia leaves as thest one, sneaking a longing gaze at me through the gap in the door before fully closing it, her cheeks quite crimson again. Lyona is facing me once more so she misses all of it. But I dont. Its a clear message that the one she imagined in the described position was me and most likely only me. Well, that went well. I smile wryly and evoke a tiny smirk from the silent princess as a result. I apologise again. I did not think my words through enough. But, Im d to see that they dont have any issues working with a Human stranger. Ive heard that most of your employees dont have the best experiences with that particr race, she says. Its not your fault. If anything, its mine and the other side of my business. At one point, you get so used to it that you automatically assume anything closely to suggestive or implicative is rted to sex. I really hope it wont make your work harder, I share my concerns with her again. The guild is already full of lecherous men. And women too. The receptionists are used to some level of hidden meanings, Lyona informs me. Considering that your main customers can let their pent-up desires right on the other side of the street, I dont think many will bother to chat up the mercenary clerk with their corny lines. Much fewer than in the guild, thats for sure. Great. I look forward to working with you, then. Your uniform will be waiting for you in the backrooms. Elise swore she knows your figure perfectly well and alreadymissioned it from our tailor. I hope you are okay with that. I sigh amusedly. Figured. I look forward to seeing it, then. She stands up and makes a polite bow. And thank you. For this opportunity and everything. Ill see you tomorrow then, Boss. Iugh out loud and wave my hand at her. No need for that. You can say that its Ressias thing. Most of them call me Sir or Leader. You are free to pick whatever suits you. stair or Al is fine too. With both of us up, I escort Lyona to the door of the office and we part ways. Before anything, I let Ria fill me in on the details of the contract so that I dont suddenly freeze on the spot whenever our new employee asks about anything rted to it. Of course, I can always connect with one of my amazingdies for help, but that feels like cheating. I should at least y my part as her employer. Then, as I kind of expected with how reluctant Ria is to leave, we fool around for a moment, breaking in the desk as she calls it. True, ites very close to breaking a few times. Considering that I havent put up the silencing ward, people below us will hopefully think that we were nailing down some furniture so that it doesnt move around unintended. Which isnt that far off from the truth. We might have used a different hammer for it, though. The next few hours I spend assisting the contractors around the headquarters. Ria obviously returns to the mansion and dives back into her own world which is full of numbers, letters, and tables. Freshly energised, she is definitely going to work twice as fast today. As Im standing in the lobby and admiring how everything fits just so well together, an unfamiliar voice reaches my ears from behind. Hello? Turning around towards the entrance, I find the head of a middle-aged man poking through the gap he has opened. He has rich golden hair, impressive and neatly trimmed full beard and a fancy top hat attached firmly to the apex of his head. His eyes are vivid red, full of wisdom and also vitality. Yes? How can I help you? I ask with my hands on my hips. A delivery of some sorts? Perhaps more furniture? Oh, no. Im just a requester. This is where the headquarters of Utopias Mercenary Corps are located, right? he inquires back, stepping into the lobby. Im sorry but we arent open for business yet. The official opening is tomorrow. Theres still a bit to do, I apologise while gesturing around. I know, I know. He waves his hands catingly. Her Majesty told me the date but Im getting more anxious the closer we get to the deadline without anything concrete established. Ah. You must be the person Her Majesty was going to rmend us to. It was a birthday party, right? I can see how it can be stressful with an approaching deadline. I smile openly and signal for him to approach. Correct. I was looking to hire a group of ceremonial guards to watch over my daughters little party. Her Majesty assured me that I would not be disappointed with your finest. I wanted to take a look at them if thats alright. Not that I dont trust the Queens judgement, but you get me. I guess it wont hurt to discuss the terms of the request a day earlier. Let us move to my office while I let thedies know to armour up. I invite the man upstairs and he dly follows. After we are seated, he stands up abruptly once more. Goddess! Where are my manners? Abarth. Its my pleasure. He extends his firm hands to me and I do the same. stair. Mine as well. So, anything you wanted to rify, sir? How many of your mercenaries would you be able to assign to our request? Abarth asks. Considering the fact that Her Majesty is your referrer, Im inclined to see through your request to the best of our ability. I currently have a dozen skilled fighters at my disposal and can give you all of them if thats your wish, I respond. Thats a good number. If its no trouble for you, I would be d to have them all. He nods. And what can you tell me about the request? Details of the party? The location? The schedule? The nned entertainment? Your expectations? I pry for some useful information. Its going to be just one day, in the evening hours. Nothing big, only a few close friends of my daughter are going to show up. They are all young nobledies so I dont think they are going to cause your subordinates any trouble. Especially since I just wanted some pleasing to look at knights to serve more as a gant decoration rather than actual guards. The event is taking ce at our family mansion so our regr sentries will naturally be present and continue to do their jobs as usual. I can send you the full schedule after returning home but its not anythingplex. They arent nning to leave the mansion and just share a pleasant time during an alldies evening. Something akin to a tea party. My expectations are simple too. I would like for your respected subordinates to pretty much stand to attention around the main chamber like the royal guards and look the part. Of course, they will be allowed to move, drink, eat, or take care of any necessities. Hopefully, retaining the decorum of a valiant knight while at it, Abarth sums it up for me. It does sound simple enough, I agree. They are elites. They wouldnt have a problem standing actual guard for three days and nights straight so some pretend y isnt a problem. As for the presentation, I can only hope that this will be enough to satisfy your needs, sir Abarth. At that moment, the door opens and the girls walk inside with a proud gait, fully geared up in their official uniforms and armour. Knowing exactly what to do, they surround us by positioning themselves by the walls, facing the middle. Their faces remain neutral as they hold their chins high, reenacting the perfect definition of an English guard stationed in front of a pce. They keep their weapons disyed before them and staypletely still, almost unblinking. The man examines them attentively, moving his gaze from one girl to another. From the little bobs of his head, I can guess that he finds our getups pretty satisfactory. Thedies might not be wearing blindingly shiny full te sets, but the designer uniforms merged with pieces of perfectly fitting armour and legendary-looking weapons create quite awesome image. The ck and purple colours just add to their ferocious charm. Especially with the girls of a lighter carnation or fur. Yuru looks as badass as always with that massive sword strapped to her small back. Yes. Yes. Her Majesty wasnt exaggerating. They look very inspiring. Somehow, they manage to evoke both awe with their beautiful uniforms and the feeling of skilled professionalism. They dont seem like poster guards in the slightest. I can tell that they are more than capable of handling themselves in most if not any fights, Abarthpliments them, and to their credit, they dont react even faintly. Definitely. They are C-ranks, in the end. Even though that was just the highest they could have ced during the exams. If not for that, you would be looking at at least B or A-ranks right now. I chuckle quietly. Do we have an initial deal, then? Definitely, he parrots me with a wide smile. The party is in three days. I would love to submit the official request right now and we can calmly discuss the particrities during that time. Thats good with me so we proceed to talk a little more about this arrangement with the girls present. They remain standing on guard, clearly wanting to impress our guest and show that they are fit for his request. After ironing out the most important parts like the price, we bid farewell to our first client, both sides unable to wait for the big day. For the rest of the current day though, I continue helping with the headquarters wherever I can. We wrap up all the important stuff and finish preparing the ce for the grand opening. A few of the merc girls give me a hand with thest cleaning bits and we dust things off, mop the floor, and even polish all the surfaces. They are excited about their first job and I cant really me them. Everything they did during my absence was leading to it. Unsurprisingly, the next two and a half days fly by incredibly quickly. The brothel continues to operate as usual, with us gathering more and more info on the cosy and roley services. Surprisingly, no rumours get out into the wilds as our loyal patrons keep their mouths rtively shut, listening to my polite request. Thanks to that, we are nearly done introducing their feedback. Some of the themed rooms are ready too. I especially like the library-themed one. Might want to bring Cornelia here once in a while. Maybe she will be interested in teaching me a lesson in her research mode. As for the day of the party, the girls have been buzzing right from the morning. Its not until the evening that they are needed and they can barely sit still. It gets so bad that Cornelia and Elea send me out to the headquarters to calm them down. Some affectionate headpats, tail brushes, ear scratches, pecks, kisses, and affectionate rubs work perfectly well. I enjoy seeing the side of those badass women only I will ever get to witness behind closed doors. Their time soones and I conduct an official departure for them in the lobby. They slip into their resolute personas and head out in a practised formation. This will further advertise us to the people on the streets. And they have lots of fun doing that anyway. Now, while they do that, I stay in the headquarters to receive any potential requesters until the closing hours, which today are synchronised with the brothel opening ones since Lyona is absent. Shes been doing a great job thest two days, proving herself in battle from the very start. Plus, she looks super cute in her ck and purple uniform, which isnt that far off from the lolita dress Ive seen her in during our interview. Leave it to Shino and Mari to perfectly read what the girl needs and looks best in. Today, she wasnt able toe due to important family matters which she promised shed done everything she could to get out of the way but just had no luck in it. I told her that it was alright and it took a moment to convince her that it wasnt going to ruin her image for taking a leave literally a day or two after starting work. Sometimes, there are just things we have no control over. She was honest with me, I could tell. Same as with the brothel, Ill have to find a substitute at some point in the near future because its silly to force everything solely on her. And because of days like this one. Thankfully, when the time to closees, there are noters so I can close up right away and head to the mansion to start the night alongside the girls. It honestly feels like working two part-time jobs. Not in the bad way, at least. But my circumstances are quite favourable. I love both of them with my whole heart. At some point in thete evening, perhaps two or three hours in, I get a ping from one of the mercenary girls. ~Leader. Oniri speaking. I would like to consult you about the job,~ the half-blood ninja Foxkin says. ~Go on. Any trouble?~ I focus on our connection to feel her emotions. ~No, Sir. But the hosts are paying more and more attention to us. They are trying to involve our members in their celebration more directly. Weve been trying to politely turn them down citing our role but we dont want to start sounding rude. What should we do?~ she exins and pleads for help. ~Hmmm. Technically speaking, you arent on real guard duty out there. And making the client pleased is the core of this request and this line of work in general. If they are the ones initiating this, I dont think you have to resist too much. You can have some fun too. But, while I know that a bit of alcohol wont impede your senses, maybe leave a few girls out of it just in case. Never too safe,~ I suggest a new course of action. ~Orders received. We will not disappoint. Thank you for your assistance, Leader. Oniri out.~ I chuckle under my nose, causing the person Ive been speaking to before this mental conversation to raise a brow at me. Shino has really turned them into real soldiers. Im starting to feel like some kind of a general. Refocusing on my own surroundings, I dive back into our lively party. The lobby and the recreational area are as full as always. I have my hands full too. Though, I do wonder whats exactly happening on the other side of the town where the birthday celebration is taking ce. It turns out that I might actually have a chance to investigate as about two hourster, anothermunicationes in. ~Boss. This is Ressia. May we speak?~ the wolfgirl slips into my mind. ~Naturally. What did theye up with this time?~ I ask amusedly. ~Thedies have been drinking with some of us and chatting about our work. Your person came up quite often, of course, and now they really want to meet you. Like, they basically demand you to show up since you are our superior and they want to speak to our superior or they are going to sabotage the request. The host is trying her best to calm them down but she is outnumbered. Im afraid we wont be able to de-escte this situation on our own. They are a bit tipsy.~ Her voice carries a note of disappointment in herself. I rub my eyes with a sigh. Young nobledies. Yeah. That sums it up pretty well. It seems that the guests have hijacked the party from the host. Perhaps it would be wise to show up and spare her the trouble. Its her big day, in the end. ~I dont really have a matching set, though,~ I think out loud inside our link. ~You do.~ A giggle reverberates through it, one that I very much recognize. ~Do you really think we prepared all those fancy armours for the girls butpletely forgot about you, Sensei?~ I snort lightly. ~I should have known. You little minx. So, wheres my super suit, Shino?~ ~Already in your ring, Sensei. I hope you like it.~ Excusing myself from the crowd, I disappear into the open night and jog to the headquarters to change without anyone around. The main lobby is empty so its more than enough. Dismissing my current clothes, I summon the unfamiliar armour someone has slipped into my spatial storage when I wasnt looking. In a sh, I appear in sturdy ck boots, reinforced ck leather pants, shiny dark purple metal chestte, and a long ck coat with a hood. Purplish ents decorate many little details of my war outfit while the logo of ourpany protrudes from the te and is definitely etched into the back of the coat. Buttons and cuffs arent safe from some of those either. All in all, its damn edgy, but it is decently different from my usual suit while still remaining close to Utopias style and theme. Im going to have a word with that tiny vixen about her vision of me. Snicker to myself, pull up the deep hood, summon my draconic artefact to shape it into a glorious greatsword, and head out. I have a party to crash. Chapter 185 – Customer First Chapter 185 C Customer First It doesnt take me long to run to my destination, thanks to all the strength the girls are sharing with me. Its quite dark now so people barely notice a dark silhouette zooming past them like wind. I can very much notice another one zooming right after me over the rooftops. No surprise that Hecate isnt going to let me head out alone. Stopping in front of one of the big mansions in the noble residential district, I take only one nce at the golden gate with big letters spelling ALTCROFT disyed in an arch atop it. It feels a tiny bit familiar for some reason, but I guess it must have appeared in the details of themission or something. The residences sentries are clearly already informed about the situation and lead me inside. No doubt the guests have been vocal enough about their request for it to make it to them. A few flights of marble stairs and hallwayster, Im guided through massive double doors and enter a decently spacious chamber clearly meant to be a high-ss meeting ce with lots of sofas, tables for food, a dance floor, cosy firece, and so on. All marble and gold, of course. This family is clearly rich as fuck, but I already knew that from my initial talks about payment with Abarth. Loudughing and giggling reach my ears as I nce around the room, spotting four of my girls still proudly standing by one wall each. The rest of them are sitting or strutting by the feminine voices in the resting area. Save for Ressia, who approaches me with her ears down and tail tucked between her legs. I give her a little ruffle as we meet. Cheer up. You did great till this point. Lesson number one. Nothing ever goes ording to n. Now, let me take over. I heard there are some brats that need a good lecture. A half-smile shes briefly on her plump lips and her tail makes a few hesitant wags. She nods at me and I sneak in a quick peck on her cheek as I push forward, hearing the speed-up of her fluffy appendage behind me, almost making me chuckle. As I walk closer to the sofa our clients are piled up on, sharing drinks andughs together, my girls notice my approach and tense up a little. I wave at them to be at ease and continue interacting with the guests as they have been. Arriving behind the group of five youngdies dressed in colourful decorative dresses, I cross my arms. They havent heard me approach, which is perfect. I heard someone wished to see me? I say with a deep tone. Four women gasp in shock as their heads snap to the back while the one in the middle sinks further into the sofa and hides her face in her hands, most likely from the pure embarrassment of having forced the boss of her hired guards to show up. Must be our pretty host. d to know that she has some leftover humility, even if its not really her fault so she shouldnt feel too bad about it. Goddess, I have goosebumps! one of thedies exims with a gleeful giggle. How did you appear out of thin air? That was scary. You are like a murderer, another adds with an excited shudder. Weve heard so much about you! The third one beams at me and they exchange nces, giggling together again. But, are you going to keep your face hidden? It does make you look a tad scary, I have to admit. That depends. I walk around them to be in front of the sofa, next to the low table. Are you going to behave nicely if I do? Without waiting for a reply, I pull back my hood and shake my silver mane, raking my fingers through my hair to fix it up a little bit. Since Im already here, I might as well humour them. Customer is always right and all that. Loud oohs and ahhs escape their lips, save for one person, of course, who keeps feeling quite embarrassed. I dont think she can sink any further into the cushion seat but she does a good job blending in with the white-gold furniture thanks to her lolita-style white dress and beautiful white hair. The other girls have simr dresses but of different colours of course. My, my. How handsome. It looks like they were telling the truth. The firstdy in green fans herself with her petite hand while gazing up at me with flushed cheeks, not purely from the alcohol. Now I can see why they are so infatuated with you, the third one in bluements, nibbling on her bottom lip. Who wouldnt want to work for such a looker? If I didnt know better, I would easily assume he was a noble. A high one at that. The second one in yellow studies me attentively. See? And you kept trying to convince us that it isnt worth it and that their boss definitely is some average-looking schr-type or a seasoned adventuring veteran with a scarred face. Thestdy in red elbows the birthday girl, who still keeps her face hidden. Sounds like the host was doing her best to get her friends off their silly idea to demand my presence, which I certainly can appreciate. People who understand how you should treat any kind of hired service are really rare. Its not much different herepared to Earth standards. Or perhaps its even a bit worse within thends of this quite rough realm. Especially when the service is provided by non-humans. And what if she would have been right? I cross my arms over my chest. What if I showed up extremely annoyed at your insane demand? You not only dragged my girls, who were supposed to guard you, into your celebrations, but even dared to order them to call for me. Though, threatened them is a more urate word for it. Do you even know who we are? The blue dress snickers, rolling her eyes lightly. You would dare to raise a hand at your own customer? Thats not very professional of you. I wonder what the guild would have to say about that. The woman in green grins devilishly Please Stop Some muffled and desperate requests make it through the white-haired girls fingers. Oh,e on. Its your birthday. Have some fun for once. The yellow dress sighs at her friend. All you do is work and study. All the time. We barely see you during our tea parties and gs. Im all for youdies having lots of fun tonight, but I would be d to resolve whatever your inquiry with me is as soon as possible. This isnt the only business I run and I took my leave from tending to other customers. They expect me to return soon, I interrupt them before another round ofments bounces off the four young noblewomen. Our inquiry, huh? The samedy taps her plump lips. You know what, I think I got a better idea. Oh, I know that look on your face. The girl in red giggles, biting down on her lip. The golden one smirks alluringly. Say, arent you tired aftering all the way here? Why dont you sit down with us and moisten your throat a little? Right here, between me and our shy little friend. I appreciate the offer but Im good here. And this much was nothing. Im in fairly good shape. Youd need a lot more to make me break some sweat. I smirk back at her obvious y. No doubt I would end up with all of those youngdies all over me in a sh. And, most likely, they would also try to push their timid friend onto me too. Its true. Master is the strongest of us. Even during our initiation, all of us working together could not tire him out, Oniriments with a delicate flush and the other girls sitting with thedies nod along. Even though our requestersck context, the wave of giggles makes it clear what kind of thoughts and fantasies float through their minds. They might never get to learn how urate those assumptions are. As long as none of my amazing mercenary beauties lets them know about that part of our activities too. The yellow dress clicks her tongue at me. You are so impatient. But, no matter. Since you and your girls seem so confident in your incredible body, why dont you show us some proof, then? Are you suggesting I strip? I raise an amused brow at her. More giggling ensues and she roams her gaze all over me before continuing. Do I? I just dont want to make your mercenaries sound like liars. It would be unfortunate if some rumours started spreading that perhaps not everything about thispany is so truthful. But, its very easy to prevent that from happening. Do you really think I cant protect the good image of my girls or myself? I guess the father of your celebrating friend didnt tell you who it was that introduced him to us. Go on. Feel free to say whatever you want. Well see who will end up in bigger trouble. I chuckle at her while shaking my head. Oh, please, wont you do it just this once? Thedy in green does her best impression of puppy eyes. We are just so curious. It would be such an amazing gift for our friend here. A strong, muscr, powerful adventurer from up close. We wont say anything about it to anyone, I swear. We can pay. Name your price, the blue one chimes in. Since this obviously wasnt in the initial request, we will naturally cover the fee for additional services. Everything for our sweet friend, right? The other women nod eagerly and direct dazzling smiles at me. I snort internally. Its more than clear that they are just using their friend as an excuse to get some eye candy. And perhaps thanks to all the alcohol they have already consumed during the celebration, they definitely are much bolder with their demands and general behaviour than they usually are. There is no real reason for me to ept. But, as I nce over my girls sitting around the small coffee table, they all look up at me with somewhat curious and expectant gazes. A plethora of rosy cheeks meet my eyes, at least wherever they arent covered by adorable fur. I can also sense the women standing guard around the chamber listening to the exchange attentively. Well, why shouldnt I give them a little show if theyve been hyping me up for quite a while? And why shouldnt I also show a few cocky nobledies what happens when they mess with the wrong guy? Trying to hide my grin as my lovable mercenary squad realises my intentions through our bond and grows all excited in a sh, I gently shake my head and let out a heavy sigh. Alright. But only because today is a special day and you are technically our first customers. It would leave a bad taste in my mouth to cancel the very first request. Sir Abarth seemed like a very nice man and I dont want to make him anxious that the birthday party he nned for his daughter isnt going to end well, I respond to their taunts. They p their hands and squeal like kids, exchanging nces with each other. The one in the red dress grabs the cloth covering the table and yanks it to the side, which results in all the tes, wine sses, food, and drinksnding on the floor with loud clutter. But, of course, rich people couldnt care less about wasting or destroying stuff they can just rece with a wave of their hand. Throwing the cloth away, she grabs a bottle of champagne from next to the sofa the main quintet is sitting on and the four somewhat tipsydies huddle up together, almost squishing the poor birthday girl between them. They wiggle around to get allfortable and start taking swigs from the bottle while grinning excitedly and drilling holes in my person with their intense gazes. Though our host continues to hide herself in embarrassment, I can clearly tell that she does increase the gaps between her fingers by at least a tiny little bit. Honestly, I cant really me her. Curiosity is a powerful emotion. Maybe this will make it a tad easier for her and shell forget about her embarrassment for at least a moment, while the attention of her nagging friends also switches purely to me instead of tormenting her. I dont mind her enjoying this fully since she seems like a great girl but I fear that pointing it out would only scare her away even more. So, with one more light sigh, I close my eyes and focus. The next time I open them, a wave of pleasant warmth gently spreads from me as I hit the four snotty noblewomen with quite a bit of my aura and skills. They flush instantly and some of them begin fanning themselves from me just looking at them with a charming smile. Lets begin our little game. Putting my thumbs behind my belt, I step forward and get up onto the table. They chuckle quietly and lock their eyes on my fingers. I move them around a bit and then pull them up, evoking some disappointed groans. Trailing them over my leather vest, I reach the breastte and knock on it with my knuckles three times. They all gasp as the metal disappears into my spatial storage and I smirk at them. Striking a somewhat alluring pose, I slowly turn around and give them a sweet smile over my shoulder. Wiggling my hips from side to side, I unhurriedly open my coat and let it slide off me, revealing more of my still-covered back. Some appreciative humming answers my efforts and when I also drop the vest, showing the purple shirt underneath, they all almost moan out loud. Those quiet cries be audible when I flex the material to its limits, listening to the sounds of the girls chugging the champagne down like thirsty travellers in the middle of a desert. Turning around once more, I bring my hands up to my cor and fiddle with the first button while raising a yful brow at the nobledies. They swallow thickly even when its not their turn to drink anything and keep lightly nodding, reaching out with their necks most likely subconsciously. The gold dress is already breathing a tad quicker and shallower, unable to bring down the heat even with the fan shes picked up in the meantime. Too bad something so puny wont have the slightest effect on my ss. Each time I pop a button, still keeping the shirt rtively shut, they bite into their lips stronger. The passing bottle stops in someones frozen hand as all of their attention focuses on my chest. And I can now spot a barely noticeable sparkle of a red iris behind the slender fingers of our kind host. A small grin sneaks onto my lips and she clearly notices me noticing, shutting her digits close in a sh and sinking even deeper into the sofa, doing whatever she can to appear as small and insignificant as possible. Then, with one quick motion, I pull the shirt to the sides, ripping off the rest of the buttons. A collective gasp hits me right away, followed by a plethora of quite sultry moans. I let the shirt fall, but since its still tucked into my pants, it just hangs down from my belt behind my back. I act as if Im examining my arms and front after the unexpected loss of attire, effectively flexing quite a few good-looking muscles. Thedy in green groans thickly. Goddess almighty Hes more chiselled than the most expensive sculpture mommy hides in her closet Look at those pecs, oh sweet daddy, the one in red whispers with a slight shiver. The blue dress licks her lips while grinding her thighs together. Girls The stomach So strong, yet so smooth The abs, gooddy Forget the abs, the golden chick breathes out heavily. Look at those abdominal lines going below his belt... I bet his cock must be huge... I bet he fucks those girls with it like an animal, the green one adds with a needy whine. They moan together with their cheeks blossoming with full crimson. A hand or two is sneakily travelling south here and there. Thats to be expected. Im holding back enough for them not to instantly dive into the pot but their desires are stronger than I would have assumed. I guess thats the young noble girls for you. Stop hiding already and just look. The yellow-dressed woman shakes the host. You are missing out so much. No! the victim protests firmly. If you keep acting like a sheltered maiden he wont show us more! The one in red clothing groans. Its just starting to get good! Somehow, the otherdies join in on the notion as I keep posing with my chest exposed and they grab the petite girls wrists. She fights back valiantly as they continue to admonish her silly behaviour and keep trying to convince the shy girl to let go. Then, with one good coordinated tug from both sides, they finally tear the gentle hands away and force the timiddy to look at me. Our eyes meet and we both freeze at once. Its Lyona. shes of memories from earlier surge through my mind and it finally clicks. The mans request for a noble birthday escort, her sudden absence on the day of themission, the giant-ass lettering above the mansions gate, the lolita-style dress of the host, her lithe stature, perfectly white hair, and finally, ruby-like eyes. Man was I damn blind. Her face turnspletely flushed in a fraction of a second and she springs to her feet, bolting away with surprising speed and agility. Lyona! I shout behind her as she disappears behind one of the intricate wooden doors, passing them so fast they m shut strong enough to shake the entire frame. Whoops. The woman in gold blinks a few times in surprise. She isnt really that skittish normally. I re her way and she shudders lightly. But, I quickly tone it down as the only person I can me for this entire thing is myself. If I paid more attention to everything, this could have beenpletely avoided. I knew that surname at the gate rang the fucking bell. So You guys know each other? the green dress asks awkwardly. Ignoring her, I tell our girls to look after them and jump off the low table, heading for the same exit as Lyona. Behind the fancy door, I find a long corridor filled with paintings and busts. A few servants keep whispering between themselves so I approach one of the women and hit her with some of my aura. She dly lets me know where Lyona went and I run after the spooked girl. Soon, I arrive in front of a ss exit leading into what looks like a spacious balcony. Seeing the familiar figure on the other side, I slow down and unhurriedly make my way into the open air. She definitely doesnt miss my arrival but keeps her back to me while resting her elbows on the stone balustrade. Pondering briefly on what to do next, I decide to walk up to the edge too, keeping some distance between them so as not to scare Lyona away by being too pushy. She doesnt run, but as I reach the guardrail, she turns her face away from me. I smile wryly to myself and rest my elbows on the stone too, letting out a deep sigh. Im sorry, I begin before the silence draws out for way too long. I have no idea how I havent realised Sir Abarth is your father and that this is your birthday party. There were so many signs. Im just really stupid sometimes. No. She shakes her head gently, still avoiding looking at me. Im sorry. I also didnt notice until my father showed up with the girls by his side. I cant believe I missed it. I even took a peek at the request. I really should have paid more attention to the client and other details. Looks like we both made ourselves look like goofballs. I snicker lightly. Gods, and speaking of the girls, they didnt say a single word about this to me in their mental reports. Theres no way they didnt recognise you. Someone might need a bit of disciplinary punishment. That draws out a quiet chuckle from her. Dont be too hard on them, okay? They might have assumed that you were fully aware. It wouldnt be surprising considering how infallible you are in their eyes. They kept singing only praises of you, both during our conversation back at the headquarters and here during the party. Well, even the Goddess makes mistakes sometimes. I smirk to myself, sensing a slight pout at the very edge of my mind, almost making me snort. That ufortable silence which I wanted to avoid descends upon us. I really fucked up. But, thats obvious. All I can do now is to salvage the situation as much as I can. Hopefully, this incident wont make Lyona quit, though I would understand if she does. It might be really awkward and embarrassing to show up at work now. Again, Im really sorry. I sigh once more. I apologise for ruining your party. I let my ego take control of my actions and did something truly shameless. I never should have acted like that in front of you and your friends. No. Lyonas dazzling white hair ripples mesmerizingly as she shakes her head again. They kept provoking you and you had all the right to answer them with much worse than you had. I have to apologise for being unable to keep them in check. They are my responsibility as a host and I failed at it. Hey, at least you tried. I shrug lightly. Not hard enough. She exhales a little shakily. I disyed apleteck ofpetence today, and in recent days. If you would like to cancel our contract, I will understand. I dont think Im good enough to represent yourpany. What? I look at her incredulously, noticing that shes moved her face to the front now. I am the one worrying here that you will quit because your boss just jumped on your table and started stripping right in front of you during your birthday party. We chuckle together after a moment and return our gazes to the starry sky ahead of us. So, Im not getting fired? Lyona sneaks a little nce my way. Goddess, no. I snort. I need you. There arent that many people I can trust openly but you are a good person, I can feel it just by looking at you. Plus, Elise would be utterly heartbroken. Theres a lot you dont know about me, she replies a bit hesitantly. Or even she doesnt. Of course. We all have secrets or very private matters. Its not like you know everything about me either, I respond. Though, I dont know how much did Elise bber out to you. Besides most likely the fact that I''m a lecherous womaniser who runs a brothel and keeps ying around with girls of all races, unable to keep his hands to himself. I dont know about that. Lyona takes one more peek my way, quickly averting her gaze. She usually keeps talking about how incredible of a man you are and how her life changed after you hired her, and then took her in as your woman. Dont believe everything she says. The girls tend to exaggerate things a lot. Especially when ites to size. I wink at her. She graces me with a quiet giggle as my little joke seeds at easing the tension a little. Still somewhat awkward, Lyona doesnt keep her gaze to the side, now mostly looking ahead or sneaking some peeks my way. Watching her pretty face from the profile, I notice her quite visibly quickened breathing. After that, another detail bes apparent to me, the sweat slowly gathering over her forehead and flushed cheeks. Her hands are joined over the stone railing and keep rubbing together anxiously. Are you alright? I ask, slowly moving a little closer and leaning over the balustrade to take a better look at her. Get away! Lyona screams in panic, raising her voice for the first time ever, and jumps away. I hastily step in the other direction while raising my hands in the air. Its okay. I apologise. Im not going to touch you ore anywhere close to you. If my presence makes you ufortable, Ill leave right away. No! she shouts back at me, almost turning my way but stopping herself at thest second. Its not your fault. Its me. Well Maybe it is a little bit I follow her quick, skittish nce and mentally p myself on the forehead. I totally forgot that I ran out of that room with my top halfpletely naked. Fuck. Im so sorry. Im really on a marathon of mistakes today, arent I? I chuckle wryly. Ill get myself covered right away. Its alright. It wont really make too much of a difference, she replies. What? I frown at her. Why? Because Its the smell She shows a trace of an uneasy smile from the side. Damn. I stink so much? I give myself a quick sniff. No. Lyona chuckles sweetly at my actions. Its not bad but enticing. Oh. Well, thats actually part of my ss. I wanted to y a trick on your friends and make them a bit bothered with my abilities. Even when toned down, this is still a tiny bit noticeable to girls with good senses. I rub the back of my head nervously. No, she disagrees for like the hundredth time. This isnt about that. Elise told me a little bit about your abilities and how amazing they are. Actually, I should be a little more resistant to your charms than others. The enticing smelles from your blood. My blood? I smile at her confusedly. She studies me as much as she can without directly facing my way. Theres some inner turmoil taking ce in her head for sure as she squeezes one hand with another anxiously. Coming to some kind of a decision, Lyona takes a deep breath, closes the additional distance we have recently created, and turns to me. I Im a Vampire she admits, looking up at me with those deep, ruby eyes of hers. But, this time, they also glow with a scarlet hue in the light of a full moon. She swallows heavily, rolling her slender hands into fists, awaiting my reaction. Really? I smile softly. Thats amazing. Thats amazing? Her adorable mouth hangs open in disbelief. Yeah? I smile at her warmly. What else would it be? You are not afraid? she asks. Does ones race have to always dictate if they are good or bad? I ask her back. Though, honestly, this is my first time meeting a Vampire. I didnt think humanoid Vampires existed in this realm. All I could read about was mindless monsters craving for blood looking like a cross between a vulture and a wolf. Thats because our existence is closer to a secret, she answers. We dont really have a country or even an established society. We hide amongst other races without ever revealing ourselves, concealing our unusual abilities or features behind our sses. Only a Vampire can really recognize another Vampire on the streets. I see. I nod at her, continuing to admire her gorgeous, bright red eyes. Can you turn others into a Vampire with your bite? What? She chuckles adorably. No, why would you think that? We are born like any other humanoid race. Nevermind that. I snicker awkwardly. But you still need blood to survive, right? What about normal food? Blood is like water to us. Try not drinking any for an extended period of time and see what happens, she replies with a gentle smile. With the only difference being the fact that we can actually live just off blood, ignoring any other sustenance. For most other races, ignoring either is often a big problem. I guess thats a nice perk. Depending on one thing. I stroke my chin thoughtfully. Do you need specific blood? Like humanoid blood? Any blood works, as long as its not toxic or poisonous. She shakes her head. Animals do just fine, and even some monsters too. You might even find a bunch that can be considered delicacies. But, its true that blood from most humanoid races is the most nutritious and also tastes great. Do you suck people a little without them noticing? I raise a brow at her. Goddess, no! Lyona waves her hands dismissively. My family is a long line of medicinal alchemists and drug-based healers. We have contracts with many individuals or groups who deliver us samples of their blood for our research, in exchange for our products. And if we ever run low on our supplies, we hunt outside the city for deer or other game. Thats actually super smart. I nod to myself. So, I guess I belong to those rare delicacies you mentioned earlier? Its more than that, she answers, her eyes roaming around my neck as she swallows lightly. I think you can imagine how scenting a delicious meal can feel like. Just walking down the street and the wind wafts the mouth-watering smell right in your face. You salivate a little bit, perhaps your stomach rumbles, and you are drawn to it or reminded about your hunger. Lyona slowly and sensually licks her pouty lips. This is much more powerful. She tries topose herself with a deep breath but it might have apletely opposite effect as she inhales more of that scent and shudders. As you might have heard from Elise or my friends, Im not usually like this. Your blood is so potent that it affects my body. Just your mere presence makes me hot. Its like my blood answers to yours. Yearns to be united. But also knows its somehow inferior so it feels a bit anxious. It bes submissive. Yet the yearning is unfathomable. That exins a thing or two. Now I understand how she can so quickly turn back to her neutral and cold persona right after leaving my close vicinity. It turns out that Lyona isnt exactly extremely shy around me but its my blood that makes her a bit timid, like a star-struck fangirl being in the same room with their idol, I guess. Or a young girl in a room with the boy shes crushing hard on. Ive never felt like this until the day Elise brought me in front of you, Lyona continues. I was so taken aback that I dont think I uttered more words than my own name. No one in our family has either. Its like in our legends, the tales of our ancestors, the ones we hail from. Oh fuck. Here we go again. Its almost like you are a Primordial. She chuckles softly and shakes her head at the hrity of her own statement. Fucking knew it. I snort at her and rub my forehead. Oh boy, do I have something to tell you Chapter 186 – Just a Sip Chapter 186 C Just a Sip What is it? Lyona frowns gently at me as I try my best to hold back myugh. You wont believe it. I grin at her. Do you have some special condition that makes your blood unique? She tries to guess the reason behind my reaction. It would honestly not be that surprising. You are very charismatic for a Human and its not often that one attracts the attention of other races. Not to mention convincing them to work in a brothel. You can say that. I chuckle. And while it certainly ys a small role in our quick development, this condition isnt congenital but acquired. I was just lucky enough to approach the other races with a slightly different worldview. Im d to see that its slowly being spread throughout the kingdom too. We never expected to see the results so soon. Wait The beautiful Vampiredy strokes her chin. You are behind the recent changes in legitions rted to very and general treatment of demi-humans and monsterfolk? Well, the King and Queen are, to be perfectly urate. But yeah, I did have some indirect influence on that topic. I nod softly. Theyve been supporting my endeavours for a long time. I could not wish for a better backer after arriving in this ce the way I did. Are you a noble, then? I did not hear of House Carter in the capital and our family is quite long-lived as you can imagine. Lyona ponders briefly, examining my face with her wise eyes. Elise hasnt mentioned anything about your status either. She did make you sound like someone extremely important, but I assumed shes just found a really good boss. Not a noble. Though, Im fairly sure the Queen will rectify that as soon as she can. Shaking my head as the petite nymphomaniac appears in my mind, I chuckle lightly. You get a certain level of influence when you are one of the Heroes. You are a Hero?! The white-haired girl gasps quietly. Ive heard about and seen the Hero Party a few times in the city and during various official events, but Ive never noticed you amongst them. Its a long story. I smile at her warmly. We split up even before leaving the castle after our adaptation period. My ss ended up as something iparably weak to theirs so I decided to stay behind and start a business instead. Well, it turned out that weve all been mistaken about it. I see. Thats why the Heroes visit your brothel that often. Theye to reunite with you. I thought they were a very open group considering that they are otherworlders. Lyona responds with a delicate smile too. Your blood must be special because you are one too. Ive never gotten close to them enough to catch a good whiff. It exins everything. Also, please dont worry, your secret is safe with me. I wont tell a soul without your explicit permission. Iugh at her openly and she raises her brows at my small outburst. Thats not it. My secret is much bigger. While its true that they are High Humans, I started as a normal Human for some reason. I wasnt really supposed to get summoned alongside them. But, you can say that Im no longer Human due to certain circumstances involving our benevolent Goddess. Watching Lyona attentively, I bring up my status window, limiting it just to the section with general information, and make it visible to her. She focuses on the pink rectangle right away and her eyes widen in a sh as she quickly stumbles on my race. Her mouth hangs open with a cute oval as she takes the new information with a bit of shock. This This Impossible Her ruby eyes jump to mine and she shivers lightly. You are a Primordial? In flesh and blood. I chuckle at her, shrugging a little. She swallows heavily and her whole body trembles. Noticing it early, I cross the distance separating us and catch her before her legs give in, resting the lithe Vampire on my chest. Lyona lets out an adorable gasp as she ends up with her cheek pressed to my skin. I catch her taking a deep breath and shivering once more, for a different reason entirely. Uh oh. My Lord she whispers softly. Nothing of that. I delicately squeeze her waist. I dont need you to worship me or anything. Lets just try to remain where we stood before our secrets came out of the shadows. Do you think you can do that? After a silent moment, she nods in agreement and uses my body to correct herself. She still stays fairly close to me, resting her dainty fingers on my muscles, but manages to stand by herself now, looking up into my eyes with a plethora of thoughts and emotions swirling in her crimson irises. Would it be easier on you if you grabbed a taste? I snicker at her somewhat absent expression. What? She blinks a few times before actually focusing on me, a rosy blush colouring her pale cheeks. Oh. Ummm I think so? Ive never really drunk Primordial blood. But if it works like any other, it will definitely be easier for me to control myself after satisfying the hunger. How does this work exactly? I raise a curious brow at her. I only know bits that might not be true since theye from stories made up by my people. You already corrected me about how your peoplee to be. Our tales consider vampirism a disease. How awful Lyona grimaces softly before meeting my gaze once more. There are various ways to consume blood. The freshest and most deliciouses straight from ones arteries. You could either cut your wrist and let the Vampire press their lips to the wound, or allow them to use their fangs to pierce into the vessel. Taking one hand off my chest, she moves it to her enticing lips and uses a finger to uncover one of her sharp fangs. I have to admit, seeing such a ferocious spike on a sweet littledy like her awakens a thing or two in me. I feel very aroused and quite anxious at the same time. She emanates an aura of a deadly predator and the sweetest prey just begging to be cuddled and pampered at the same time. Damn, thats hot I chuckle wryly, trying not to stare at her teeth all the time. You arent recoiling. Shements with a slightly awkward smile due to the finger between her plump lips. Before you ask, our people are a thing of legend, a secret society as Ive mentioned before. Humans or even other races often listen to exaggerated tales of our conquests and hunts. Themon reaction to seeing our fangs is usually less favourable. We might not know each other that well yet, but I would have been sure youve listened to enough of Elises bbering and heard things about my business from the nobledies paying us a visit now and then to understand what kind of person I am. I wink at her, deepening that lovely flush on her face. Thats true. I apologise. She nces away. Its alright. I give her mesmerising hair a few pats. Would you like to take a sip, then? Is that truly fine? she asks a bit anxiously. Are there some social or interpersonal rules this kind of arrangement has to follow? I ask her back, wondering if perhaps this whole thing isnt more intimate than I can imagine. Nothing too serious. Lyona shakes her head. Im just a bit overwhelmed. To be given the chance to taste the blood of someone this important I dont know if Im worthy enough. You are clearly struggling right now and there are still at least a few hours of taking care of your guests ahead of you. I smirk at her knowingly. And, if you want, you can consider this a job benefit. Since you are clearly quite rich, Ill allow your payments to be taken in blood instead of gold. What do you think? Her bright eyes widen briefly at my words before a determined and confident glint takes over. Lyona nods firmly, takes a step back, and makes a respectful curtsy in front of me. I will perform my duties to my utmost ability, Lord Carter. If you truly decide to honour me with such an invaluable arrangement, I shall follow your wishes to the end of my time. I vow on my blood and the blood of my ancestors to devote myself to your cause, she recites a quite serious oath but I dont stop her in case it would be offensive to reject it. I hear you. Nodding politely, I reach out to ce my hand on her shoulder, but she takes it midway and brings it to her lips to ce a kiss on its back. Afterwards, she straightens up and takes a deep breath. Its my first time taking a blood oath. I dont think anyone has made use of it in decades. My mother would faint if she learned of this. Did I get you into trouble with your family? I ponder out loud. Not in the slightest, Masteekhm, Lord Carter. She blushes again after correcting herself. If they learned who it is that I pledged my support to, my parents would be thrilled. But, I dont intend to reveal your secrets to them and they might not be too happy about me dedicating myself to a normal Human. I sigh softly. You know you didnt have to do that, right? Yes. She nods a little timidly. But I felt that it was only proper. The blood of a Primordial is considered the rarest of elixirs. To be perfectly honest, many would use the oath to bind themselves to one with their intentions not being so virtuous. They would give anything to receive it as often as they can. I promise though that it was not my goal to make you feel obliged to share it with me. I only wanted to offer something of equal value. And no, my work as your representative and receptionist doesnte even close to the value of your blood. Its alright. Im a fairly good judge of character and I can tell that you are a good person. I smile at her gently. Well, then. I should not make you wait so much after such a show of respect, huh? She nibbles on her bottom lip as her eyes roam over my exposed front and I chuckle to myself. ncing down at her, I consider how to approach this. I could cut myself without a problem. I could also let her sink her teeth into my wrist. That sounds quite alluring too. Or, I could go with something a bit more traditional Looking to the side, I smirk to myself. Lyona offers me her hand as I reach out and I bring us closer to the stone balustrade. She observes me curiously and with some faint confusion as I put her between me and the short fancy fence. May I? I ce my hands on her petite waist and she nods pensively. With one quick pull, I bring her up onto the balustrade and sit Lyona on its edge. It ends around my waist so she doesnt tower over me that much with her rtively small frame. Her palms rest on my shoulders as she stares down at me with a faint smile. Then, as I pull her closer, her eyes dart to my fully exposed shoulders and she finally catches on. You would allow me to drink straight from your neck? She swallows delicately. I chuckle and wink at her. All yours for the taking. Dont be shy now. Just promise not to drain me dry. I would never! She hastily shakes her head and licks her lips afterwards, locked on my smooth skin. Alright Ill begin Please, let me know if I make you ufortable at any moment She checks my eyes onest time and leans forward. I tilt my head to the side to give her better ess to my neck and support Lyona with my hands on her soft thighs. Her body presses into mine a bit, as much as it can with her a tiny bit hunched forward due to the faint height difference. Soon, I feel her lips touch my skin as she ces a delicate kiss on it. Her tongue lightly flicks over my flesh, covering it with some of her warm saliva, before she opens her mouth and two sharp points graze my neck. With a faint prickling sensation, she sinks her Vampire fangs into me, followed by a deep, shuddering sigh. Oh, Goddess A muffled whisper makes it out of her attached mouth. Lyonas fingernails dig into my chest as she takes the first sip. Its an incredible sensation when I can feel the light suction drawing on my blood. Its neither too strong nor too weak. She knows exactly how much pressure to use to achieve her goal without disrupting the flow of blood through my system. Its almost like she lets the blood itself dictate how quickly ites to her. A sweet moan reaches my ears as she finishes the first swig. Her breathing hitches a little and Lyona has to wait a moment before she can make another draw. Suddenly, her legs spread a little and I watch her calves capture my waist, pulling me closer. Her hands wander to my back too, doing the same. She embraces me lovingly but firmly, clearly intending not to let me escape. I can feel her fingernails as they drag themselves down my spine while she relishes the taste of my blood. I hug her more too and she takes another sip. A small chuckle escapes my lips as she trembles from what I consider to be ecstasy. She definitely isnt aware of just how much her slender limbs are squeezing me. If I were any normal Human, I would have quite some trouble breathing or keeping my ribs from getting crushed. But, thats what I get for treating a Vampire girl to what can only be considered the ultra-rare and never before seen in the current age delicacy. At the same time, I cant reallyin too much. The current white lolita dress Lyona is wearing doesnt belong to the thickest category. She isnt big, but her feminine charms clearly make themselves apparent through the material, and I swear her hard nipples even manage to push through it. As expected, this is slowly turning into something more erotic than it possibly should have been. As if that wasnt enough, her legs pull me in so strong that our waists are pretty much glued together. While her girly parts are definitely positioned a bit above my side of things, the heat that emanates from her core makes itself quite apparent over my lower abdomen. I have a feeling that if not for the multiple folds of her dress, I would be experiencing some fragrant wetness at the same time. Another shuddering moan graces my ears as Lyona wraps up the second helping. She sighs blissfully into my neck, exploring my back with her palms. I move my fingers up her spine and over her own neck, causing her to shiver once more as I thread them into her long hair, scratching her scalp. So Delicious she murmurs breathily. One more? Go ahead. I chuckle amusingly. I can take it. Trust me, I will stop you if I have to, so just enjoy yourself. Thank you, Masterrrrrrrrrrr A light groan pushes it past my throat as Lyona sinks her fangs a tiny bit deeper into my flesh. I did not expect that sensation to feel so good. She pulls more blood in, feasting on me just as I instructed her. Slowly but surely, I start noticing the strength and vitality she sucks out of me alongside the scarlet delicacy. Observing the exchange with my focused mind, trying my best to ignore just how erotic this entire thing feels, I cast Rejuvenate to check if the spell will have any effect on me. Immediately, I feel much lighter and unhurriedly regain the lost blood. Lyona gasps adorably, following that with a quiet, sultry whine. It looks like mixing my magic with my blood altered the taste or experience for her a tiny bit. She drains me quicker and stronger, taking a sip and releasing an unbearably cute moan after. Thatbination of alluring actions continues for a good while, until I finally feel her take a massive pull of my blood whichsts for almost half a minute. A massive sigh of pure relief leaves her lips after and no more draining follows. A slightly itchy sensation tickles my neck as she withdraws her fangs from my flesh and veins. As they plop outpletely, something warm caresses the two holes and it doesnt take me long to understand that she is affectionately licking the wounds. I push more Rejuvenate into that part of my neck but it seems like either her saliva has a healing effect too or she cast some silent spell or ability to mend the evidence of our little fun. Bit by bit, the tiny dots close up and disappear from my skin. Loyna presses a caring kiss into the ce andzily leans back. That was Impossible to describe shements after finding my eyes, her cheeks now so scarlet red they basically glow with heat. I dont know what to say Then say nothing. I smile at her warmly, watching her delicious lips work for those shallow breaths. I enjoyed being in your care too. I dont know much about Vampire drinking habits, but I could tell that you cared for my experience even as much as you were consumed in your own bliss. Lyona nces down at our joined bodies and graces me with a cute, fleeting giggle. Unfortunately, with her face as flushed as it already is, theres no way for her to blush even more, but I just know she would if she could. There were moments when I felt like I was gone, she admits while looking deep into my eyes. It worried me as I didnt want to show you my unsightly side. But, through your touch, I could feel your support and encouragement. It allowed me to plunge into the depths of my craving without the risk of hurting you. Ive never experienced anything like this with any other blood, even the most expensive one. Im d to hear that. I bring my fingers out of her fragrant hair. How do you feel now? Will it be a bit easier to rejoin your guests? After this immense heat leaves my body and face, it will. She smiles timidly. I still feel a tad dizzy and perhaps am in a bit of disbelief that all of it really happened. Shaking her head lightly, she suddenly loses bnce and I hastily grab her lithe waist before she leans too far back and slides off the balcony. Lyona gasps adorably and wraps her arms around my neck too,tching onto me for support. I end up with her pert breasts in front of my face and snort to myself quietly. Not wanting to keep her in an ufortable position, I slowly help her down to the ground and let Lyona continue resting against me. Bit by bit, she gradually rposes herself and the crimson fades off her cheeks. She proceeds to examine her hands and clench them into fists repeatedly. I feel so invigorated now. And powerful. Its like I can punch holes in buildings, she says with awe. Taking a few quick test swings and jabs, they clearly turn out to be much faster than she anticipated and her knuckles brush over the stone balustrade. Instead of scraping over the rough surface, they blow part of the railing into pieces, sending it hurling down towards the garden behind the mansion. Lyona yelps in shock and jumps closer to me, staring at the hole in the short stone fence with wide eyes. Iugh openly while shaking my head. Well, it looks like you can. I still snicker to myself as she turns her embarrassed gaze to me. I assume thats not the usual follow-up? No. Are Humans suddenly capable of snapping boards into two after drinking the best wine in the realm? She shows the tiniest of smirks. As I said, your blood is like an elixir. Its so potent. And it looks like it gave me a new skill. Really? What kind? I raise a curious brow at her. Lyona explores her status privately before responding. I can consume your blood to strengthen myself greatly for a period of time. Also, the more I absorb it in general, the stronger I get overall, and it might result in some changes to my physique. Sounds like you can evolve to reach the state of the first Vampires to walk Naharren, most likely. I stroke my chin. No doubt things were different with Primordial blood being a staple element of your kinds diet back then. Ive never dreamed of such a possibility. She nces into my eyes with pure amazement in her scarlet irises. Im receiving so much more than I should. Get used to it. I shrug with a smirk. I like giving more than receiving. Just ask any of thedies at my home. Afortable silence falls onto us. We both stare into the distance, unbothered by the fact that we are leaning quite heavily into each other. And, that my top is still fully naked, with Lyonas smooth fingers gently trailing all over it. So, Elise doesnt know, right? I ask after a while. As I said before, no, she doesnt. Lyona shakes her head. She is a friend. I didnt want to risk upsetting her by revealing myself. I dont have many peers amongst other races, especially Humans. Does she know about you? Yes. I epted her as one of my women and she is privy to everything. I nod. What about thedies we left behind? They are Vampires too, she exins. I dont really get along that well with them but its my duty as the daughter of House Altcroft to foster good rtionships with other nobles and Vampire houses. Therefore, I couldnt avoid inviting them. If it were up to me, I would have simply spent my birthday in an inn with Elise, just talking about our work. I see. Howe my blood doesnt have a simr effect on them? I wonder out loud. Oh, it does. Lyona chuckles quietly. Didnt you notice how quickly the situation turned from simple curiosity into much more heated and unashamed requests? They demanded you to strip and clearly had no intentions of stopping above the belt. Due to all the alcohol they consumed, they might have not realised what was happening, but instinctually, they desired your blood, showing it by their crass carnal craving. Fair enough, I agree. Will it be safe for us to return to them, then? Definitely, she replies confidently. Ill take my role as the host seriously from now on. They wont harass you or your mercenaries anymore under my watch. I apologise once more for my actions from earlier in the night. Everythings good. I reassure her with a few pats, watching as she bes the calm and collected Lyona I know from the guild. While being timid and skittish certainly makes you adorable, I love that confident and cold demeanour of yours even more. Fits the whole Vampire Princess setting rather well. Some fair rosiness returns to her cheeks as she graces me with a faint smile before nodding in thanks and schooling her expression a little. I dress myself up properly and Lyona offers me her elbow. Acting like the escorting knight which I am supposed to be for this request, I link my arm with hers and we walk out of the balcony together. We pass by a few servants, both male and female, who seem a bit anxious, so Lyona stops us to talk to them for a moment. She exins that something upset her earlier and I came rushing tofort her, ignoring even my poor and shameful state of attire to lend her my support. We supposedly talked some in the fresh, evening air and everything is now back to normal. She makes it clear that they shouldnt me me for anything as all I wanted and did was in good faith. Thank you, I whisper to her after we move away. Its the least I can do to avoid unsavoury rumours from spreading amongst them. The maids can have a very active imagination. Ill speak to Father about itter. Theres no doubt someone reported the sightings to him. I dont want you to be seen as anything other than the hero who rushed after me with respectful worry, she replies with adylike smile. Considering my reputation as a brothel owner, this might be a stretch. I chuckle quietly, eliciting a soft giggle from the pretty Vampire girl too. We reach the doors leading to the festive chamber and I hold them open for the star of the evening. Stepping inside, we take a nce over the room. The colourfuldiesy sprawled on the three sofas positioned around the main coffee table while sipping on wine, clearly more than tipsy already. Yuru, our full-blooded leopard girl, stands next to them with a big metal tray and keeps waving it vertically like a fan, cooling the women down. Ressia takes the spot on the other side, holding bottles of wine and some tasty grapes on hers, currently refilling the girl in yellows ss. Lyona frowns delicately as we approach them. What are you doing? They are our guards, escorts, even guests, not your personal servants. Look who made it back! The woman in blue giggles to herself. Did the handsome sir help improve your mood? Im d to see he isnt too quick, considering how long you were gone. Oh,e on! Why does he have more clothes on than before! The one in blue groans and hups lightly. My new Vampire friend walks up to Yuru and takes the silver tray away with an apologetic smile, putting it on the side. Hey! I was enjoying that! The girl in green huffs and gets up. What the hell, Lyona! First you take away the eye candy, then you return with it fully covered, and now you even interrupt our fanning service? You are ruining Lyonas figure suddenly blurs and a powerful breeze hits theining noblewoman as she reappears in front of her with a hand around her throat. She stares at the slightly taller woman with apletely calm and impassive expression, showing coldness and indifference I recognize from her guild work. I think you are forgetting whose birthday party it is, Ucelle. I will not tolerate any more disrespect towards our escorts and their leader. If you are dissatisfied with my hospitality, you are free to leave at any moment. If you decide to stay and continue causing trouble, I will have to leverage my rights as a host and deal with you ordingly. She speaks firmly and slowly. Ucelle gazes down at her with wide, panicked eyes as her toes dangle in the air. Before her face can turn purple from theck of oxygen, Lyona lets go of her and she stumbles back, falling onto the couch while coughing and massaging her throat, fear visible in her fully focused now eyes. The other guests fall into a fearful silence too as she drags her cold gaze over them and they shrink into themselves a bit. Lyona moves to Ressie and takes her tray too, thanking the wolfgirl for her help quietly. Inviting my girls to join them in turns and enjoy the snack and drinks too, she sits on the empty sofa and directs a polite smile my way. Sending a quick mental ping back home to check if everything is alright, I decide to stay at her ce for a little longer. The rowdydies rein themselves in a tad and mostly listen to me and the mercs talk with their host about various things connected to our work and adventures. They do join in from time to time but are clearly more hesitant now, afraid of angering the white-haireddy. Lyona has really shown them who is the boss here and it doesnt look like she does that too often, judging by the still confused and shocked nces they direct her way. Since everything seems to continue just fine, I excuse myself after a while and choose to head back. Exchanging just a few more words with my girls, I bid farewell to Lyona with a sneaky wink, and bow towards the otherdies. The kind host escorts me to the exit even though I insist that it isnt necessary. Thank you for everything again, Masstair. Lyona clears her throat. While I would prefer you to continue calling me stair or Al, if it gives you this much trouble, feel free to call me Master when we are amongst our own. Its the oath, right? I raise a curious brow at her. Yes. Im sorry, its just everything thats ingrained into us from a young age. The blood oath has mostly been used for Vampires to offer their servitude to the stronger individuals of our race after the disappearance of Primordials. We are taught to respect it greatly. As I told you, its notmon in the current age, she exins further. Im fairly used to being called Master now so its alright. Just try not to slip up behind the counter and we are good. I wink at her. Ill see you tomorrow at the headquarters. Dont rush in early. Take proper rest after wrapping up the party. I dont think I will sleep tonight after the boost you have given me, Master. She sighs softly while absentmindedly tracing a finger over her pouty lips. I feel like I could go on for days. Since its your first time, just take it easy. Well have plenty of time to test the effects of my blood on your bodyter, I reply. Her cheeks flush a tiny bit under the moonlight and she nods. Taking one nce away, she turns her miraculously calm and beautiful face my way, quickly steps closer, and leaves a soft peck on the corner of my lips. Thanks. I look forward to it. And to working for you. Have a good night, Master. She curtsies respectfully and slowly walks back, disappearing behind the front door. Shaking my head, I smile to myself and look into the starry sky. Theres no day without a surprise, isnt there? Chapter 187 – Dressing Up Chapter 187 C Dressing Up After taking a quick nce back at the Altcroft family mansion, I shake my head with a light chuckle and get on the move. With a faint glimmer, a petite silhouette appears right next to me and I jump a little. Hecate stares back at me with those deep, ck eyes of hers as I move my gaze to the source of the spooky effect. I really should get used to her jumpscares. Especially since I know that shes always with me. Now I wonder if she had a nice view of our little blood transfusion session on the balcony. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that she was hanging right above us, ready to strike Loyna down the moment things started getting out of control. Reaching out, I gently brush through her short, whitish hair. Thanks for always looking out for me. Anything to report? No. Peaceful night. One thug. Dispatched now. Master no worry, she responds, closing all pairs of her eyes to enjoy the delicate caresses. Well, I guess one bad guy caught can be considered a peaceful night in this world. Good work. Lets go home now. Would you like to apany me or return to the sidelines? I raise a brow at the cute spidergirl. With Master. She opens her eyes and looks up firmly. Alright. I have an idea. Come here. I smile at her. Hecate steps closer and I turn around, crouching to the ground. ncing over my shoulder at her, I gesture at her legs with my eyes and then nod at myself. She processes the signs for a few seconds, but as expected, the smart Arachne figures out my intentions fairly quickly and ces her thighs on my shoulders, letting her feet dangle in front of my chest. Without further ado, I stand up and she naturally buries her slender fingers in my hair. With onest nce at the sweet paledy, I begin our journey back. No surprise there, we dont really talk much while on the go. Hecate is the silent type and shes only just learning some proper words so its all good. I cant neglect my little vignte just because she cant easily reply to every single question and statement, can I? Her smart and curious eyes wander over the people and buildings surrounding us from a nice vantage point. Im sure part of the reason behind that is her desire to take the role of my guardian seriously. She doesnt stop scanning the area for threats and suspicious signs. I affectionately caress her soft thighs as we move, showing some of my appreciation for her efforts. It takes a bit longer for us to get back than the trip to the Altcroft mansion, but thats natural with my more casual pace. The streets at night are very charming and climatic. It would be a waste to rush through them again when there is no reason to hurry back home. Ill still make it a good hour or two before the closing time so the patrons will get a chance to approach me. There were no reports of any incidents so we can take things easy. Soon, we reach our own pretty residence and Hecate jumps off me. Before she can escape to disappear behind her light-bending curtain, I catch her waist and pull the adorable spidergirl in for a delicate kiss. She rests her slim body on me while reciprocating the few pecks I shower her with. After making sure that my amazing bodyguard is rewarded properly, I pull away and nod at Hecate with a warm smile. Surprising me a little, she wraps her arms around me and gives me a quick, loving hug before stepping back and phasing out of sight. Slowly but surely we are making progress. I stare into empty space shes left behind for a little while and turn to the mansion, switching back to my suit. The noise of a good time reaches my ears as I approach, and the sight that greets me past the entrance confirms that everyone is having lots of fun even without me present. Thankfully, our continuous test runs of the cosy and roley services are keeping the most loyal of our guests entertained. At the same time, we are collecting some valuable data. Our amazing masters of craft and art are already working on some of the suggestions gathered from the patrons. Catching Elises attention, I nod the young madames way and she blushes a tiny bit. Im very tempted to walk up to her and let her know where Ive just been to tease our incredible receptionist, forcing her mind to keep thinking about the reasons behind it, but I try my best to hold that urge in. Well have to share a good, long conversationter with all three of us. If Lyona is going to stay, Elise and the others deserve to know about her circumstances. Better avoid a situation when someone discovers the secret on their own and gets spooked. For now, though, I slip into the crowd and mingle with the patrons. Theres still work to be done tonight. A few dudes notice my return and Im quickly dragged into a decently interesting discussion about the superiority of priest mommies over military mommies. A cultured conversation for sure. The gentlemen seem pretty respectful of each other even though their exchange is full of strong emotions and feelings. And imagination, of course. Moving through the floors, I also bump into a girl or two from our side, and that pretty much always ends up with some light teasing and even a little inappropriate touching. Those hidden perverts get off to making fun of me and also receiving some secret affection in the middle of the crowd without getting caught. Tieflings are the worst. They are too skilled in the use of their tails. Ive long lost count of how many Tiefling pussies shed me during walk-by with raised skirts. Because of course, many girls still love the thrill of going fullmando. Time flies rather enjoyably and we soon reach the finishing hours. Our guests slowly trickle out of the main hall and the other chambers. Its always an amusing sight to see groups of noble women leaving together all giggly and rosy on the cheeks. Noble in the streets, freak in the sheets, as they say. We could write quite saucy books with what Mafaris and others have seen while overseeing the Pleasure Chambers or lending a hand to their customers. After seeing everyone out by the door like the proper host and business owner, I close the entrance and move to help the girls tidy things up. As expected, literally anyone I approach tries to shoo me away, but they are dreaming if they think that I will justze around while they not only work during the open hours but also tire themselves out cleaning. Its appreciated, but I do need to have some part in it. Before long, things are all taken care of. Weve gotten pretty good with post-work cleaning and it doesnt take ages toplete with everyone chiming in with whatever they are the best at. Magic and abilities certainly help. And, when you add all the boosts most of the women received from me, it just stacks up to absurd levels. I bet there arent that many maids in the kingdom who can lift and carry sofas and other furniture like they are made of feathers. Now, the only thing left is the debriefing and we all can grab a well-deserved nap. Al? Cornelias voice interrupts my train of thought and I spin to face my beautiful and smart wife. Yes, my dear. I grin at her. She rolls her enchanting eyes but shows a pleasant smirk on her delicious lips. I remember someone reporting a slight damage to one of the roley chambers earlier. Do you want to check it yourself or should I send someone there instead? Well, now that you brought my attention to the issue, Ill naturally see how bad it is. I wink at her. People really need to chill. Its not even fully released to the public. The girls are fine? Yes, dont worry. Sounded like a simple ident. She waves my concerns off. Take your time. As much as you need. Moving closer to ce a peck on my cheek, she briefs me on the location and walks away with a somewhat amused smile. I raise a curious brow at her but she disappears behind the corner without addressing it. Shrugging to myself, I make my way to the correct room and step inside. And the very moment I close the door, turning to face the stylized chamber, I freeze. But, its not because of the extent of damage, or the intricately detailed theme of a wooden dressing room before a bath. No, its due to the two unexpected figures present inside. Shino and Mari hang out by one of the dressing benches going through the middle of the room. My Japanese lover smiles my way slyly while our talented seamstress does her best to look at me but keeps dropping her gaze to the floor with rosy cheeks. While Shino wears her usual adventuring getup of a white shirt and ck skirt with stockings, Mari has been put into what looks like a neat, styled uniform I''m pretty sure I''ve seen plenty of times in Shino''s arts of university-themed collections. The cute tomboy wears simple red shoes, dark grey kneesocks, a short ck skirt and a matching ck top, adorned with a red cor. Its quite ridiculous just how well it fits her. And I dont mean in terms of the correct size and all. Its hard to drag my eyes off the boyish cuteness. My samurai girlfriend giggles quietly and steps closer to the blushing student. See? I told you Sensei would be speechless if you wore this, Mari-san. His brain can barely work after getting a dose of your beauty. Mari gets even redder as she squirms under my gaze and Shinos teasing fingers, which explore the tailors uniform. But, a happy smile does push through her shyness as she eyes me up too, focusing quite a lot on a certain point in the middle. Hell, there would have been a serious problem with me if there was nothing to focus on there after witnessing such a miraculous disy. It doesnt look like theres any damage to check. I smirk at the sly shortie, crossing my arms over my chest. Not yet. She giggles again with a yful grin. So, whats the deal here? I move my eyes between them. Isnt that obvious, Sensei? Youve just walked into a women''s changing room by ident. Since we are not shouting, screaming, and throwing things at you, theres only one other way such an incident can move forward, isnt there? Im sure you have studied enough research material to figure it out. Is that right? I chuckle to myself, doing my best not to roll my eyes at the scheming minx. Is that the way where I apologise, turn around, get out, and continue with my responsibilities, which are giving everyone a quick debriefing before they retreat for the night like the proper boss that I am? That would be a quite sad and disappointing end of the story, wouldnt it? Shino shakes her head softly. Especially since you dont need to do any of that, Sensei, as Cornelia-san is already taking care of it at this very moment. Curious about that, I prod my lovely magician with my senses and confirm that she seems to be talking to a lot of people. Because of course, shes been in on this since the very beginning. What do I have to go through with these women So, what do you think of Mari-san, Sensei? the teasing shortie asks. I take a short moment to properly admire Maris outfit and general charms before nodding approvingly. If I was still a professor in this situation, I would have quite the dilemma regarding themonly-enforced student-teacher rtionships. Shino leans in to whisper something to Mari and the other girls smile grows even more proud and charming. Then, she brings them both a few steps back and seats them both at the edge of one of the benches. Her left palm twirls over Maris covered tummy while her right hooks the outfits skirt and daintily pulls it up and up. And now? she asks with an impish expression. My brows rise as her shameful action reveals the bottom of what definitely seems to be a full-body sports swimsuit of navy blue colour. Its tight and stretchy material hugs the pouty edges of Maris girly mound in the perfect cameltoe. Her exposed, delicious thighs only add to the enticing and extremely erotic image. Now, I believe I would need to look for a new job in another country because theres no damn chance they are letting me into another nearby academy after this somehow gets out to the public. I whistle appreciatively. Shino chuckles sweetly while Maris cheeks start to rival a tomato. She doesnt seem to need a trantion from my mischievous girlfriend this time. Unfortunately, my response evokes a slightly disappointing reaction as she closes her thighs in a faint wave of shyness that flows through her. And here you have it. The teasing minx smiles at the artisan girl. What are you going to do now? Mari clearly considers her reply for a moment while staring up at me intently before whispering something back to her, bringing an even wider grin onto the Japanesedys lips. Shino helps her up, guides her to the side, where a wall of fake wooden lockers is located, and then trots up to me. Come, Sensei. She giggles at me and I let her lead me by hand. She sits me down on the bench in front of Mari and jogs to rejoin the taller woman. They both direct one more nce my way before facing the lockers and starting to undress. I watch as the two beauties slowly and sensually shed pieces of their uniforms right in front of my eyes. Shino does it with practised movements while Mari struggles a tiny bit to quickly wiggle out of her top. Receiving some help, she soon gets past the initial hurdle and removes her skirt and stockings too. In no time, two gorgeous girls stand in front of me in nothing but firm full-body swimsuits which emphasise their charms to the limits of the stic fabric. Their plump behinds, perky breasts, hard nipples, and tender girly parts leave almost nothing to the imagination. Shino sends a sly wink my way and I shake my head with a light chuckle. Whispering something again to the slightly shy tomboy, she makes Mari step forward and the tanned goddess of adorable athletic perfection approaches me with her hands joined behind her back. Could you help me stretch a little Sir? she asks a bit nervously. I stand up and slowly close the distance separating us, cing my palms on her covered hips. If thats what you want, then Ill happily oblige. It is. She nods softly. I When I was briefly attending a school in the capital I had a crush on one of our teachers And Shhh Thats enough. I silence her by pressing a finger to her delicate lips and smile warmly at her confirming her wishes. Even if Shino clearly instigated this, it doesnt look like Mari has just been dragged into the entire thing without proper thought. So, before we continue, I walk to the lockers and remove most of my suit so as not to appear overdressed for the asion. Naturally, I leave my underwear on since we are technically heading for a bath or a pool. ording to the setting, of course. Then, I approach Mari again. Im with you. She smiles at me sweetly and turns around. Seeing the obvious invitation as she starts stretching her arms above her head, I step closer and press myself into her from behind, delicately cing my fingers on her sides and trailing them up and down. Over her shoulder, I find Shino sitting on the bench in front of us while watching us with rapt attention, following the path of my fingers intently. No doubt her own digits are going to start their own journey in just a bit. As Mari continues her pre-fun workout, I drag my palms higher and run into the tender swell of her moderate chest. She lets out a heavier sigh and presses her butt more into me, definitely feeling the bulge in my shorts through the thin, stic fabric. I follow her stretches to the side with my fingers tickling her hard nipples correspondingly with the direction, one per rep. When she leans forward to reach the ground with her fingers, I push myself into her more and drag my hands down her front and to her thighs, avoiding her girly parts for now. She shudders lightly as I caress her soft skin and I can tell how she rubs her ass in my crotch while bent forward, masking it as the motions of her repeated stretching. As she raises herself, I graze up her front again, ending at her breasts, giving them a fair squeeze. She nces at me over her shoulder while nibbling at her bottom lip and gestures down with her eyes while slightly widening her stance. I catch on right away and move one hand to the small of her back, staring her straight into those pretty gems as my palm slides down to her perfect ass. It doesnt stop there and I watch Mari shiver again as my digits slide over her covered pussy, noticing a hint of disappointment when they move to her thigh. Nevertheless, she grabs the arm Im holding for her at the front and extends her leg to the right, keeping her adorable face locked on mine. I squeeze her soft thigh while helping her raise it and show an impish grin. When she holds it steady on her own, I trail back to her stretched mound and start running my fingers over that tiny valley, causing her pupils to grow bigger. Her breathing hitches a bit as she struggles to keep her leg in the air and receive my gentle caresses. My other hand reaches one of her breasts and massages it affectionately. Her eyes skip briefly to my lips as she breathes at me quickly and I move my face a bit closer. She leans in too, but before our lips can meet, I change the course and leave a peck on her heated cheek. A quiet whine escapes Maris throat as I back off and make it obvious that she should swap legs. We both hear an adorable giggle,ing from the obvious person. One nce forward confirms that Shino is smiling at us while her dainty fingers work the fabric between her legs too. That little devil is enjoying the show to the fullest. Mari obediently switches her leg and I help her raise it again. She naturally looks back at me once more, from the other side now, and I meet her expectant eyes just as my palm presses into her feminine mound with a bit more strength. She bites into her lips as I tease her through the fabric, but leaves it be to raise the pace of her breathing when even my other hand moves south. With both of them below her belt, I use the fingers of my back hand to drag the bottom part of her swimsuit aside, uncovering her quite drenched folds for all to see. Mostly Shino since it would be difficult for me. Then, my front fingers slide down and one of them slips into her hot embrace. Im graced with a delicious moan as my digit sinks into Maris gentle inner flesh. She trembles lightly and grasps my forearm with one hand while the other upholds her leg in the air. She drills holes in my face with her intense gaze as I delicately finger her wet pussy faster and faster. Soon, a different tone of moans joins the lewd symphony but we ignore those for now. I Cant Hold on Mari struggles to say in between herboured breaths. It looks like shes on the verge of a very good time after all that teasing so I guide her leg down for her to be able to stand properly, lend her my left forearm for additional support, and keep plunging my fingers into her hot channel from the front as we lean slightly forward. She continues to moan sweetly while on her tiptoes, bucking her hips lightly. Ahhhh Ahhhh Sir She nces back at me again and I capture her lips with a deep kiss this time. Mhhmmmmmm! Mari shudders strongly and whines into my mouth as I tickle her shy pearl alongside my strokes. Her climax washes over her in a few powerful waves as she coats my fingers with her love nectar more and more. Kissing and fingering the adorable tomboy, I nce to the front and meet Shinos eyes just as she reaches her peak too. The little samurai sinks her teeth in her lip and shoves her digits into her petite snatch while holding my gaze, shaking slightly too. The two girls slowlye down from their highs as Mari continues to nibble on my mouth. She then stumbles a little as her legs shake and I catch her quickly. An embarrassed chuckle escapes her lips but I just smile at her reassuringly. Guiding her forward, Iy her lithe form on the bench by Shinos side. She gradually catches her breath as I step over the wooden nk and hover over her with my hands stroking her cute cheeks. The sweet tomboy nces down my front before finding my eyes again. What should we stretch next? I smirk at her. I think we need to work on your core muscles. From what I felt earlier, you seem a little bit tense down there. They are quite tight. She rewards my yful dirty talk with a beautiful blush and nods expectedly. Ill bring Senseis equipment out for you and get it ready, Shino chimes in and makes a move before either of us can say a word. The small girl slips between the two of us, going straight for my underwear. She drops it in a sh and I feel her dainty fingers wrap around my member with tender care, starting to rub it up and down. Her sneaky y puts her cute butt right between mine and Maris faces, with her knees on the sides of the tomboys head. Mari stares at the tiny, dripping slit hovering over her nose with wide eyes as I chuckle at her. Sensing a warm, wet tongue around my tip, I exhale softly and gesture at Mari with my eyes to help me out a bit. She nods and I press Shinos butt down. Then, I use my fingers to spread her fragrant lily, pulling the curtains to her secret ce aside, causing Maris eyes to widen even more. But, she gets to work in no time, meeting my eyes as she begins tickling Shinos pink insides with her tongue. A throaty moan hits my cock and I grin at the gorgeous tomboy. She understands the praise and licks with some more vigour. I keep Shinos petals away as sheps her tender muscle over the shorter girls entrance while looking at me for guidance. I dont hide anything, showing just how good Shinos tongue is making me feel as I watch the little minx being eaten out for some additional entertainment. But, this isnt about her this time so I p the adorable butt after a while. Thats enough. We have more stretching to do. Help your colleague a little. You have more experience with this equipment. With onest suck, she plops my tip out of her mouth and moves back, smushing Maris face with her drenched slit in the process, causing the sweet tomboy to chuckle in amusement. She then grins at me mysteriously and pulls the other girl up a bit by her armpits. Mari ends up resting her back on Shinos soft thighs while the petite samurai caresses her short hair. Figuring out her intentions, I put my hands under Maris knees and bring them close to her chest, relinquishing their control to the boyish girl as Mari holds them by her frame. Ready? I ask while aiming myself at her girly mound, coated with lots of sexy juices. One moment, Shino replies instead and slips the straps of Maris swimsuit off her shoulders, revealing a pair of moderate and perky breasts, also disying her modest chest next. Now its perfect. You damned pervert. I shake my head at her and she giggles innocently. Go on, Sir. Stretch me good, Mari adds while attempting a confident grin. I lean forward and invite the sexy tomboy for a deep kiss as I slowly enter her hot passage. A quiet whine tickles my lips when I push past the initial boundary, but thanks to my saliva and all the previous teasing, Mari doesnt seem in too much difort. She chases after my tongue as I fully sheathe myself in her marvellous pussy to the very hilt. Haaaaah Are all cocks so big? I feel so full, shements after breaking the kiss. Sensei is special and you know it. Shino chuckles. But, he also knows how to use it. Prompted by herment, I start moving, slowly at first. Mari watches my face with a big smile as I slide in and out of her soft channel, asionally ncing at her girly mound and pouty folds being stretched by my shaft as she holds herself open for me like the most lovely invitation. Ahhh Ahhhh It feels good already She doesnt hide her beautiful voice. You can be rougher if you want Ahhh Cupping up her gorgeous face, I thrust with more strength and her voice grows louder. Her sultry moans are joined by the noise of our lovemaking. My pelvis ps into her thighs and cute pussy with each m, bumping the boyish girl up constantly. Her pillowy hills bounce to the motion too, creating a pleasant show for me. Moving my fingers to her sides, I hammer her hungry snatch even more, making the bench squeak a little from our intense coupling. Shino keeps grinning proudly at both of us while enjoying the spectacle too. Looking forward, I meet her flushed face and she steals my lips greedily. I fight for dominance with her, letting our tongues dictate the course of the battle. At the same time, I never stop pounding the stretched tomboy underneath us with deep strokes. Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh I cant believe Im already Ahhhh Mari paws at my chest to recapture my attention and I drag myself away from the tiny seductress. Sensing her encroaching orgasm, I offer Mari my lips so she can peck and nibble on them as I take her knees from her and spread her even further. She moans and whines into my mouth as I aim for the most sensitive spots in her snug passage. Then, she suddenly tightens even more as Shino decides to chime in and starts flicking Maris bean with her sneaky fingers. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Iming! Iming! Please! Inside! Ahhhhh! Mari breaks the kisses to shout at me and instantly gets back to assaulting my mouth. I groan into her as she squeezes me like a vice with her exploding climax and make thest, powerful thrust the moment we both cum. My milky seed coats her heated passage from inside as she squeezes everything out of me burst after burst. I unloadpletely without spilling a drop outside of her tight snatch. Mari sighs blissfully into my lips as we slowly finish. She opens her eyes and stares back at me with an adorable blush on her tomboyish face. A joyful grin curls the edges of her mouth up and we both chuckle together. Sensei Shinos breathy voice makes us nce up and we find the petite samurai girl biting on her lip as she rubs her small breast. May I have a turn too? I snicker at her craving expression. Well, its only proper to take little breaks between exercises so I could assist you while Mari rests. If she doesnt mind. I dont. Mari smiles at my foreign girlfriend. Please, enjoy yourselves. Shino lunges after my lips in a sh and I gently extract myself from Maris amazing pussy. Carefully stepping over the lying beauty, I pick my short lover up and we kiss fervently as I carry Shino by her plump ass, her legs wrapped around me possessively. Ive dreamed about this scenario so many times she admits quietly, daintily pecking my mouth now. Yeah, Im sure you did. I smirk at her. And knowing you and your fantasies with my desk in our ssroom, you most likely pictured something like this. I let go of her and she plops her bare feet on the wooden nks beneath us. Before she can react, I firmly spin her around and aggressively push her lithe body forward. Shino gasps softly as I press her petite chest into the closed lockers and arch her back by pulling her butt to me, teasing the lips of her pussy with one hand. Widening her stance and holding one of her arms behind her back, I poke her dripping slit with my tip. Yessssssss Ive been a bad girl, Sensei Shino shivers and looks back at me with a reverent glint in her charming purplish eyes. I cked off with my training and got fourth ce in mystpetition I disappointed our team soooooo much Looks like you need some disciplinary lessons! I shove myself into her narrow canal in one move, bumping her up to her toes. Ahhhnnnnnnnn! I dooooo! Shino whines lustfully with a joyful smile. Ahhn! Ahhnnn! I need the coach! Ahnnn! To correct my behaviour! Ahnn! I know perfectly well how to handle delinquents like you, I growl into her ear. Youll be a model athlete when Im done with you! She throws her pert ass into my thrusts with almost animalistic intensity and loud pping fills the air. Its been a little while since we had our moment but it looks like Shino has really been looking forward to it. My lovely little pervert. Im going to make all your dreams and fantasiese true. Especially now that we have the means to recreate even some of the Earth settings. I continue to pound her slender frame into the lockers as Shino stares into the distance with an ecstatic expression. Since she already has my support, we dont need to be as gentle as I was with Maris first time. The closets squeak and creak a lot as our bodies bang on them repeatedly. Shinos perfect pussy grips me with unbelievable tightness and pressure. Yet, my cock plunges in and out of her wonderful channel with ease thanks to how wet with arousal she is. And, of course, some of my own influence which makes it more pleasant for both parties to take a deep dive into a dance of depravity. Her fresh nectar sshes and drips down my thighs as we slowly create a small puddle underneath us. I hammer her little pussy with enough might to throw her into the air for the briefest of moments. Ahhn! Ahnnn! Ahnnn! I will do my best! Ahnn! Ahnn! If you cum in me, Sensei! Ahnn! Ahnn! I will always win! Ahnnn! If you fill me uppppppppppp! Shino shouts at me and we lock gazes. Understanding passes through us within a fraction of a second and I pull out for just a tiny moment right after bumping her up with my strong thrust. She easily flips herself around in the air andnds back on my cock with a shuddering moan as I meet her pussy with another m. Her legs pull me in by wrapping themselves behind my back and her arms hug my neck with equal intensity. I fuck her right into the lockers with double the effort and Shino proceeds to moan into my lips, tickling them with pleasant vibrations. Her already tight insides attempt to rip my cock off and I blow in her right away. The first hint of my cloudy seed throws her into a mighty orgasm and she releases a sweet, carnal cry, partially muffled by our kiss. Mmmmmmmmmhhhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmm! I fill her up ording to her wishes with a few more pumps, evoking a tiny whimper out of her each time. We stay connected while gasping into each others lips, and even so, I can feel our mixed love spilling from our connection. Thats just how much semen shes coaxed out of me. This little perfect vixen. Still holding her impaled on my cock, I walk back to the central benches and sit down gently next to Mari. Wow You guys really were intense back there the tomboyments with a delicate flush. Shino groans sweetly as she slips herself off me. Ill take a little break now. Its your turn to do what you always wanted to, Mari-san. She pecks the corner of my lips and lies down with a satisfied sigh, shooting me a dazzling smile as I look down at her sweaty, lithe frame. The evidence of our fun escaping her almost fully sealed slit. A hand on my shoulder captures my attention and I turn to Mari, who is ncing at me a bit shyly. I chuckle softly and take her hand to kiss it lovingly. She responds with a brief smile and then pushes me down gently so I fully oblige. Then, she daintily steps over me, puts her feet on the sides of the bench around my waist, and lowers herself on me in a cowgirl position, humming quietly as I enter her. Moving my arms behind my head, I grin at the bold tomboy and let the gorgeous girl do as she pleases with me. We share excited smiles as she starts to ride me to her own rhythm, trailing her fingers over my chest. I feel like well be here for a little while now that she is gaining some real confidence. Chapter 188 – Love Bite Chapter 188 C Love Bite Impletely spent Mari sighs heavily as I brush my fingers through her short hair. Both of us lie on the wooden floor, with the sexy tomboy seamstress resting on my chest. We didnt bother picking ourselves off the ground after we were done for the day. Or the night, rather. ncing up, I find Shino looking at me from above and she shows a warm smile while grazing my cheek with her slender fingers. Its a little tough focusing on her charming face with that gorgeous, perky chest of hers being in the way and she smirks at me knowingly, puffing herself out even more to emphasise her modest bust. Her soft thighs embrace my head lovingly toplete this heavenlyposition. I dont think theres any need to state the fact that all of us are stillpletely naked. Now that youve fully epted Sensei, Mari-san, you will tire out much slower, my wise samurai says, capturing our friends attention. And thats only one of the many benefits you get from him. Im sure your work will be much easier now too. Ive heard from the girls that its really incredible. Mari nces from me to her before sporting a faint blush. Thank you. I chuckle lightly and press a gentle kiss on her cheek. No, thank you. You knew well that you didnt ever have to take this step if this kind of rtionship wasnt what you wanted. Im really d I had a chance to spend this precious moment with you. Shino giggles quietly and taps my forehead a few times. Sensei can be really dense sometimes, but now you dont have to worry about it anymore. Im not dense, just respectful. I huff at her, trying to yfully bite her fingers as she dangles them in front of my face. You still keep forgetting that this isnt our world, Sensei. You arent going to be reported for showing honest interest in a girl just because she felt offended. She pouts at me adorably. Rather than that, she might feel like you find her unattractive if you keep your distance so much. I shake my head, which proves to be a bad move as my face smushes her tender thighs to the amusement of us both. I know. And trust me, Im much more aggressive than I would have been out there. Did you already forget how many women I have? Not counting thedies who like to spend some quality time casually. And more than half of them had to take the first step on their own, Shino points out, booping me on the nose. Who knows how long Mari-san would need to wait too if I didnt step in? Hey. Ive been pretty open with her recently, right, Mari? Last time in your workshop? I take a peek at the brown-haired cutie just to find her sealing her mouth with her hands. As our gazes meet hers, she seemingly cant take it anymore and bursts out into a gigglyugh, burying her nose in my chest to try and stop it. A moment passes before she raises her eyes back to us and I wipe off a few tears off her plump cheeks. Im really sorry You just sound like an old married couple when you argue I didnt mean tough Mari smiles at us with a tinge of embarrassment staining her face. I look up to look at Shino and both of us snicker at that. She leans down and ces a chaste peck on my lips. Ive always considered myself Senseis wife so maybe you arent wrong, Mari-san, she replies, staying close so that I can reciprocate the kiss with my own. You and your fantasies. I smirk at her. But I cant deny that we hit off rather well right from the start. For a little while, no one else says anything as the two of us exchange pecks, not wanting to be thest one who ends the sessions as if there is some kind of an unspoken rule that the person who does that loses or even loves the other less. But, our little contest gets resolved peacefully as Mari pulls herself up with the use of my shoulder and inserts herself into the equation, pushing Shinos face away with her own and stealing my lips. My petite lover whines at her but lets the tomboy take over and drag me into another kissing session. Careful, I whisper in between our sensual pecks. Youll get me in the mood again. I heard you are always in the mood. Mari sighs into my neck, snuggling her face into the crook of my shoulder. Iugh openly andnd a light smack on her round booty, evoking a surprised gasp from the owner. Not so shy anymore, huh? Where did my cute and timid tailor girl go? Sitting up, I support Mari with my hands on her lower back so that she doesnt fall away and she ends up straddling my waist. We look each other in the eyes briefly before her attention switches lower and her cheeks colour a bit more. A momentter, I feel her delicate touch around my member. I I think I really liked what we did earlier she admits a little hesitantly. If I want to do it more in the future, I need to be bolder, no? See, Sensei? This is exactly what I was talking about. Shino presses herself into me from behind and her fingers join Mari in caressing Al Junior. Your cute and timid tailor girl wouldnt have gone anywhere if you were more straightforward. Give me a break. I groan, though Im not entirely sure if thats due to their actions or my response to her words. Ive been through this conversation plenty of times already. So what, I cant have normal female friends who like me anymore? Do I really have to walk right into their personal space and shove my cock into their pussy the first chance I get, even as they are in the middle of work? Maris blush deepens heavily as she escapes with her gaze to the side, making the answer to that question rather obvious. Im not going to make any promises, I continue, ncing at Shinos face over my shoulder. Well, besides the one that Ill definitely visit you often to lend you a hand, Mari. Fine. My Japanese lover pinches my cheeks and pulls on them. Just dont make any new girls that seem like they like you wait too long, Sensei. I think for a moment as a certain scene from earlier in the evening shes through my mind. Sure. The ever-so-observant beauty doesnt miss that second or two of pondering and scoots to my side to stare at my profile while squinting her enchanting violet eyes. Is there a new girl, Sensei? I guess so. I sigh again. You most likely dont know each other that well but might have passed each other on the streets. Its Lyona, my new assistant for the merc business. I see. And you must have thought something along the lines of, I wont make a move on her this fast because she doesnt yet know me well, she says. Hey, hey, hey. Cut me some ck. I raise my hands in surrender. Sensei, you dummy! Shino pouts with a cute frown and gives me a bit more aggressive tug, making me groan once more. Her case is special, alright? I defend myself against her verbal and physical attacks. She was affected by something during our meeting and wasnt exactly in the most natural state of mind, which could have influenced her decision-making, possibly pushing her towards a choice she wouldnt have made this easily otherwise. What if that something one day turns out to be a cultural matter where the next step during that urrence is to embrace the one who made them feel like that and you will offend or even break the girl''s heart by rejecting it? My petite girlfriend res at me firmly. We are in a world full of magic and monstergirls, Sensei. It functions on its own rules. I know that. Nevertheless, it really was a special case. Not to mention that she is a nobledy who seemed like she cared about her family and status greatly, I push back. Special how, then? Shino squints more. What do you know about Vampires? I ask with a raised brow. Vampires? Mari gasps, rejoining the conversation. You mean those beasts and monsters that feed on blood? We did stumble on a pack once during our travels. My summoned girlfriend assumes a thoughtful expression. They are really scary-looking but arent that difficult to defeat. At least for us, of course. As long as you dont give them a chance to draw enough fresh blood. Though the starved ones are the most dangerous. No, not these. Think of something closer to our terms. I smile at her wryly. That sweet frown returns to her forehead but this time in a show of faint consternation and being deep in thought. As I awkwardly rub my neck, I can literally pinpoint the moment when she realises the implication of my words and her eyes open wide as her brows soar to the top of her head. She stands up in a blink, spooking Mari a bit, and stares at me with shock. Sensei got his blood sucked by a real Vampire girl?! Before I can react, Im already tackled to the ground with Shino straddling my stomach, peering down at me with literal sparkles of excitement in her eyes. Are they really real? What did she look like? Did it hurt? Did it make you aroused? Why dont I see any marks? She starts raining relentless questions at me. I chuckle at her lively expression and put my palms on her narrow waist. White hair, red eyes, pale skin. She did not sparkle, though. Well, save for her hair under the moonlight. Shino sighs in relief. Good. I really hated that part. So the legends are true? Mari asks, crawling to our side and I watch her attractive chest sway enticingly. Are you alright? Yes, I am. And Im not sure how much from the legends youve heard is true. How does it make you feel right now? I raise myself and the cute samuraidy up. I dont know. They are supposed to be scary and dangerous, no? She looks between the two of us. In the past, I might have been a bit more terrified, but after spending so much time around you and the women of so many races, Im not so sure about anything anymore. Wait. Shino presses on my shoulders. You are not turning, are you, Sensei? I snicker and grin at her. No, not in the slightest. She does have a sexy pair of fangs but they dont turn like in our stories. This worlds Vampires are more like mosquitoes. No way She looks me in the eyes with an expression full of wonder, and perhaps maybe hope. Does that mean I could also? I raise a brow at her at first before figuring out what exactly she means. It doesnt take me that long and I snort to myself. Because of course, that was on her list too. I should have expected that with how many arts representing women getting bitten with expressions of utter ecstasy were on her profile. As far as I know, there arent really any reservations preventing that from happening, I answer and her own face immediately lits up with a mix of emotions. But dont throw yourself at her at the first opportunity, okay? I learned that she exists literally a few hours ago. There is still a lot about her race and customs that I dont know. I swear, I wont, Sensei. But, can I meet her? With you? She is going to be your woman, right? Maybe I can ask after you two get together? Shino continues her downpour. Calm down. Jesus. I roll my eyes lightly. Nothing is yet set in stone, though she does seem insistent on following me. You cane with us in the morning since we were going to talk anyway. Okay! I love you, Sensei! A lovely giggle escapes her lips as she hugs me tightly, pressing her modest chest into my skin and clearly intentionally rubbing her girly parts all over my thigh. We should most likely retire for the night, then, Mari suggests and stands up, starting to walk away. But we are so sticky a bath is definitely a must. The sexy tomboy arrives in front of a simple sliding door and ces her hands on the handle. We watch as she gives it a strong tug, letting out a gasp of surprise as she almost throws herself onto the floor. Shinos chuckle echoes through the room. Silly. Did Sensei fuck your brains out so much that you forgot this is just an imitation of a bathhouse dressing room? Maria nces back at us over her shoulder while still holding onto the handle. Her face is beet red with embarrassment, which makes the two of usugh again. I get up too, separating from my beloved samurai wife, and catch up to the delicious tomboy, cuddling the ashamed girl a little before we head out. Visiting a real bath this time, we take a moment to wash ourselves and each other up. The pools are pretty much empty since everyone should be resting after the busy night so we canfortably chat while soaking up in the hot water. Its not that much of a problem for me and Shino, but Mari is definitely not as used to being open with her nudity around arge number of people. When we are done, she attempts to escape back to her assigned room, but Shino hastily knocks that idea out of her head. Even my intervention doesnt change anything and Mari ends uping with us to the master suite. I make sure that she isnt too ufortable with that, but while a tad shy, she seems happy to be included in our tight family circle. In the bedroom, I find the full set of my local lovers waiting for us in bed, save for Lianne, of course. Cornelia slips out of it and approaches us with a smirk, wearing a mesmerising,vender negligee. Did that bastard finally sink his ws into you? I knew he wouldnt be able to keep himself away for long, she says, meeting my gaze. And this is exactly why you are part of the problem too, Cornelia-san. Shino shakes her head. What? My smart magician looks at her incredulously. You being like that is the reason Sensei isnt more aggressive, my petite lover exins. Him? Not aggressive enough? Cornelia snorts, crossing her arms over her bra. Just look around. What guy who can keep it in his pants can amass this many females of all races as his harem? Yet Mari-san had to rely on my assistance to actually have Sensei make love to her. Shino mirrors the motion, though covering her naked breasts and enticing nipples. If I remember correctly, you also almost made a blunder because you waited so long. It wouldnt have happened if Sensei was more aggressive with his desire for you, wouldnt it? My tsun researcher stands there with her mouth opening and closing repeatedly until Elea shows up by her side and ces a hand on her shoulder with a soft chuckle. Now, now. Lets not argue. I think we all know that there is some truth in what Shino says. stair can be a bit too considerate for his own good at times, isnt that right, Sirgia? Do we really have to go back to that time? I was very new to this world, alright? I show a wry smile. If you feel like talking so much, I have a more serious topic to discuss, which concerns all of you. Though, a few of you especially. I roam my gaze over my Human lovers and end on Cornelia. Her eyes widen for some reason and she swallows thickly, directing a slow look at the others. When she turns back to me, a somewhat awkward smile paints her face. What do you mean? she asks anxiously. Its a bit of a sensitive topic but one we have to touch upon. I just need to know what your stance is on a certain matter before a specific new presence can join us. It concerns some of you more due to your upbringing, but Im really, really sorry. I should have told you sooner instead of leading you on like that. Im not actually pregnant, Cornelia interrupts me, dropping her eyes to the floor. What? I frown at her. What? She looks up and frowns a little too after seeing my bewildered expression. You You are not talking about children? Why would I be? I tilt my head. Her skin blooms in the shade of a juicy tomato as she once more faces the floor. The questions which previously seemed like just our usual banter float through my mind once more with a new perspective. With a new realisation, I step forward. Is everything alright? Did something happen? No, its all fine. She briefly meets my eyes before timidly looking away. Just Do you remember when we had a lot of fun with you on the ship after the battle? Of course. I nod, waiting for her to continue. Well You felt like you couldnt do a thing And your skills werent exactly responding So Her words make my brows rise to my hairline in turn as I catch what shes getting at. Thankfully, it seems like that specific part of them remained off through all of that so everything is okay. Come here I pull my lovely wife into a tender hug. It must have been so stressful for you She embraces me back as I graze my fingers over her spine. I admit that it was at first but you reassured me a lot. But it was mostly because I didnt want to spring onto you with a kid out of a sudden. Anyway, if this is not what you had in mind, then what is that sensitive topic you mentioned? We step away together as I turn to everyone. Does anyone here have any problems with Vampires? And I dont mean the monstrous ones? A fewdies gasp while others exchange curious nces. As expected, the gaspse from the Humans. No way! You found a real, past-era Vampire? Ailish bounces up on the bed from her lying position. I didnt know any of them still existed! Arent they evil? Cornelia asks. My mother always said that they kidnap naughty kids who run away from their guardians to feed on their blood. Heh. No matter the world, parents always find a way to turn some kind of fairy tale into a monster story to keep their unruly kids in check. Looks like Vampires might be even more misunderstood than I first thought. My gram did that too, Mari agrees. What are Vampires? Astrea opens one eye as shezes on the edge of the bed, half of her body actually past it. The legends say that they are a race closely resembling Humans but sustain themselves on the blood of others, Teffith replies, rubbing her chin. The only Vampires I stumbled on were the vampiric monsters so I dont think its about those. I dont know anything about them too, Meru chimes in, actually surprising me a little with her presence. Many aquatic species like blood and flesh but I havent heard about any that feed solely off the former. Why do you ask? Neira nces my way. Because I just discovered at least four or five families of Vampires in the capital. A wave of murmurs rolls through the room. And one of those individuals is actually working for us now. That brings out more gasps as such a fact is clearly the more shocking one. Are we in danger? Ria addresses me with mature calmness. I shake my head. No. It doesnt look like the stories and legends most of you have grown up on do them any justice. Because of that, they need to remain in hiding amongst the other people, but they are not different from them. How do you feel about that? A moment of exchanging ncester, Elea seems to have been chosen for their representative as she captures my attention by walking closer, her massive chest simply demanding all the focus. If itsing from you, everyone here trusts every word thates out of your mouth. It might be tough topletely get rid of instinctual reactions, but we arent going to antagonise a different race because of our misinformation, she replies. And you dont have anything to worry about from us if you are nning to add a female Vampire to your harem. We will wee her with open arms. I chuckle while shaking my head. Always straight to the point. I appreciate it, though. Who is it then, Master? Sirgia directs her caramel eyes my way. Its Lyona. Im kind of surprised none of you had any inkling about that. From those who have met her, of course. I look at Ria, who meets my gaze with a thoughtful expression. Her kind supposedly emanates some real charisma and charm. She did seem somewhat special, but even normal Humans can be with how their ss functions. Perhaps our connection to you protected us from being affected by any auras she could be exuding, my resident MILF responds. Well, Im d no one has any more serious issues with her race, then. Well need to fill the others in on this too. I dont want any of the girls to learn Lyonas secret on ident and feel like weve been keeping them in the dark in front of a supposed blood predator. Can I leave it to youdies? I roam my gaze over my most reliable aides. Consider it done. Cornelia grins at me. Too bad we didnt know about this before we took over the debriefing after you snuck out to get your stick wet. Wait a moment. Who was it that told me to go check out that room? I squint at her and she snickers mischievously. What about Elise? Ria asks, recapturing my attention. Oh, right. I havepletely missed how she isnt here. My brain has just automatically assumed that if you are present, shes by your side. I blink a few times while scanning the room. Gods, good that shes absent. I would have dropped quite the bomb onto her out of the blue considering that they are friends. Where is she, by the way? She should be at Lyonas, actually. They promised each other to meet after the official birthday party. It wouldnt be the first time she stayed overnight. They are good friends. Are you worried about her now? My ountant raises a concerned brow at me. No, I dont think so. While Lyona is definitely buzzed up a bit after our meeting, I dont think she would ever do anything to Elise that could damage their rtionship. Well, maybe besides creepily staring at her for the entire night since she told me that it might be impossible to fall asleep with so much raw energy coursing through her veins. Iugh to myself under my nose. Alright. We can talk about this and lots of other thingster. I kept you girls awake long enough. Time to hit the bed for real. No one voices any objections and we pile up on the giant mattress. I bring Mari with me to the centre, enveloping her in a loving hug from behind while Shino snuggles to my back. That little minx keeps teasing my little friend for a good while, which in turn makes Mari nce over at me with rosy cheeks due to my tip constantly poking her butt. I somehow manage to pacify the horny samurai and all of us fall asleep shortly after. As I wake up, half of the girls are gone, but thats nothing surprising. Only thezier ones remain under the sheets like Astrea, Ailish, Shino, and Mari because she didnt want to rouse me from my sleep by wiggling out of my grasp. We get up, put some clothes on, and join everyone in the dining hall for some breakfast. I notice that Lianne is present at our designated table and the nympho queen waves at us happily. Al! What took you so long? Did thedies finally manage to tire you out? She grins at me slyly. I dont think anyone other than Ailish has even a start to you. I snicker while sitting down. Perhaps we should host a contest one day to determine the winner. Lianne giggles impishly. No, thanks. I want to live for a little longer. Even a god of sex wouldnt be able to handle both of you at once, I instantly shoot her down and thediesugh openly. You wont be able to run away forever. She winks at me. Anyway, Im here to congratte you on your first sessfulmission. The client already reported to me that you went above and beyond to assure that his request was fulfilled to the best of your capabilities. They were extremely happy and sang many praises of you and your girls. He is quite the doting father so his daughter must have been very impressed. And most likely very biassed. I snort. It turns out that she is literally our new receptionist at the headquarters. What? No way. The Queen looks at me incredulously before exploding into another giggle. You really know how to make connections. Its honestly unbelievable. You tell me. I exchange nces with my lovely mates, and noting that Elise is nowhere in sight, making sure Im not blind with the use of our connection, I lean forward. Say, were you aware who they really are? She furrows her brows slightly. I dont think I understand what you are talking about? I see. For now, forget I said anything. Ill let you know after having a chat with their daughter, I reply. The Queen scrunches her nose cutely but nods. Fine. Have it your way. Returning to the topic at hand, you did great and earned yourself a bit of an honest advertisement. With this next job, I have for you, your little team should gain even more recognition. You are really handing this to him on a silver tter, arent you? Cornelia rolls her eyes. Shush, my dear Cornelia. This time I simply want someone reliable whom I can trust for the job. Lianne clicks her tongue at the magician. A delegation from Ronerulle will be visiting us soon and we offered them our escort. They have been the first to support the new reforms and actively work on reintroducing other races to society. We will be discussing the next steps of this initiative and what we can do together to make sure the change is universally epted. Hold on a moment, isnt that Vanessa-sans family? Shino perks up, pausing mid-bite of her sandwich. The princess that has been travelling with you? Yes, thats right. The Queen nods. Um, would it be alright for us to join Sensei on this request? Im sure Vanessa-san would appreciate the chance to ensure the safety of her parents with her own hands. I know that Senseis mercenary party is more than enough, but I still would like to ask. My petite girlfriend lowers her head. Since she is an adventurer, there shouldnt be any problem with that Lianne taps her lips. Ill see what we can do. No promises, but you can be sure that Ill do my best for my sister-wife. Shinos cheeks flush a tiny bit at her teasing smirk and I shake my head. Let me know the details when they are avable. Well need to host a strategy meeting with the girls before departing on such an important task. We proceed to talk a little about it while continuing to eat, but not in that much detail. One by one, the girls leave to take care of whatever they are up to. Lianne stays the longest and I escort her with Shino to our hidden tunnel. Bidding farewell to the Queen, I bring my samurai and head for the mercenary headquarters. Elise joins us at the entrance, instructed by Ria to wait for us as I want her to be present during this crucial conversation. A big smile slips onto her radiant face as she waves at Lyona, who sorts some documents behind the reception desk. The white-haired girl spots us quickly and I spot a faint tug of a smile at the corner of her lips, but when our eyes meet, her cheeks grow a little rosier too. Other than that, she keeps that calm, somewhat indifferent expression on without turning into a skittish mess as we reach her. Wee back, Leader, Elise, Shino, if Im not mistaken. Lyona nods respectfully. No one is around so dont be so formal! Elise chuckles quietly. You really are so thrilled to work for stair. Can you believe that she was up hours before me and doesnt look the least tired? We stayed up sote while chatting about how you crashed her birthday. The two of us exchange another nce and I barely hold in myughter. Only we know what is the reason behind that. For now. Ill take her professional attitude over the shy one any day. I plop my hand on Elises hair and ruffle through it gently. Sparing a nce at Shino since she seems awfully quiet, I snicker mentally. Shes literally devouring Lyona with her eyes, her mouth hanging slightly open as the Earth girl takes in the Vampiredys otherworldly beauty. I bet she is trying her damnest to spot her fangs too. Are you busy right now? I ask the scarlet-eyed dame. No, MaSir. If you need anything from me, Im at your service. She covers her slip-up with a little cough. Ill have to steal you for a moment, then. We have an important matter to discuss if you are going to work here. I gesture at Elise with my eyes and Lyona certainly gets the memo. Very well. Let us move to your office, Sir. She bes slightly anxious, but who can really me her? It does feel like she drags our trip out a bit but Elise doesnt seem to notice. Soon enough, we arrive at our destination and I guide us to the couches on the side. I sit down on one with Elise and Shino by my sides while she takes the one opposite us. Alright. I talked about you with my wives and trustedpanions. They are going to inform the girls at the brothel about it so that there arent any misunderstandings that could be harmful to either side. I hope you can forgive me for sharing this, I begin. I trust that you wouldnt have done so without having my best interest in mind so there is no need for any forgiveness since the grudge is missing, she replies calmly, taking a peek at Elise. Naturally. As for Elise, she was obviously missing at that time, and it doesnt look like you girls talked about it. So, would you like to do the honours, or should I take this responsibility off your shoulders? I ask. What are you guys talking about? Our receptionist friend frowns at us. Is there some problem already? Is it because Lyona is a noble? Thank you, Master, but as you said, this is my responsibility. Both as who I am and as Elises friend. She deserves to hear it from me. Lyona takes a deep breath and turns to Elise. First, I need to sincerely apologise. I understand if your opinion of me may change for the worse and it may even influence our friendship. I havent been honest with you about myself since the very beginning. Why are you getting so serious? Lyona? Elise nces between me and her friend, seemingly sensing the tension in the air. Im not who you think I am. Ive been lying to you about my identity. And I would have kept lying to you until you passed away if not for Lord stairs arrival. Or actually, my arrival here since you brought me to him, Lyona continues, wavering a bit near the end. Elise, I Im a Vampire W-What? Elise stiffens visibly and her hand moves to my thigh, grabbing it firmly. What do you mean? Remember how we joked about a version of our world where Vampires werent actually scary humanoid predators but normal people living amongst everyone? And how we came up with tales of theming out of hiding in our world and what that would mean for the realm? Well, a lot of those were actually very close to the truth. Lyona shows a glimmer of a reminiscent smile. Im one of those blood-drinking people hiding in the shadows of other races. To emphasise her point, Lyona shows her sharp fangs and a gasp reaches my ear. But, surprisingly, ites out of Shino rather than Elise, who just keeps staring at her friend with a shocked but pensive expression. But Why? Why didnt you tell me? Am I really that untrustworthy? she asks tensely as I delicately ce my palm over hers. Mainly for two reasons. Lyona smiles sadly. First, I can see you shaking. And I can also smell your fear, though I havent been able to do that so urately before. Im sorry Second, I was forbidden, Lyona cuts her off. Its a safeguarded secret. Its not a matter of trust. I trust you with my life. But I would put you in danger by telling you about our true nature. If my family learned of this, there is a possibility that they would get rid of you to protect our people. Besides, some other Vampire would definitely notice that you started paying attention to them and assume that you know too. I did it to protect you, as much as it pained me. A brief silence falls over us before she speaks up again since Elise doesnt seem to find it in herself to respond. The world isnt safe for us. Many people would react much worse than you to this revtion. If this got out, we could end up being hunted like in the old days. I have a duty to protect my people, my family, my loved ones. Im really sorry. She bows her head low. Its Its just a lot to take in Im sorry I look scared I really dont want to You are not a monster But I cant help it yet Elise takes a deep breath. Its so hard to believe Shino leans into my side, bringing her lips to my very ear. You were right, Sensei. Her fangs are so sexy. Thank you, Lyona says, making us both flinch, a shadow of a flush creeping onto her pale cheeks. Do Vampires have super hearing? Shino chuckles awkwardly. Im not sure. I didnt. At least untilst night. The white-haireddy casts a short nce at me. Hmmm Perhaps a little presentation could help? I look between her and Elise. Shino bolts up, raising her hand into the air. I volunteer! For what? Lyona blinks a few times. Lyona-san! Bite me! The samurai shortie states with strong resolution. What?! Elise squeaks by my other side. I rub my eyes with a deep sigh. Pardon her, please. Its one of her kinks. Ummm If you are sure? Lyona moves her scarlet eyes between the two of us. Shinos head almost flies off as she shakes it up and down, making me snort. I also give our Vampire friend a nod of confirmation and she slowly stands up. Both of them meet at the side of the coffee table while the slightly stunned receptionist remains seated. Alright. What should I do? Do I undress? Turn around? Does it happen from the front? From the back? Shino starts her overwhelming barrage as excitement boils inside her, drawing out an actual chuckle from the quiet Lyona. How do you want it? she asks. Front. I want to see iting. Shino giggles shyly. Okay. Master, will you assist us? Lyona takes a peek at me and I shrug, moving closer to support Shinos figure from behind. Im beginning, then. Thank you for this honour, Hero. She slowly loosens Shinos cor and exposes more of her smooth neck. Shinos breathing grows quicker as Lyona bares her sharp fangs at her skin and she watches the dazzling Vampire girl sink them in her flesh. A quiet moan escapes her lips and a faint shiver runs down her entire frame. Shinos subdued whimpers tickle my ears as she rests herself on me. Sensei I notice her butt rubbing against my crotch and snort mentally. Having a good idea about her needs, I let one of my hands roam down her front and slip into her panties. Shino shudders when my fingers graze over her precious ce with no obstruction, which greets me with quite the heat and humidity. Her breathing grows more and moreboured as she tries to hump my fingers and I assist her in feeling better and better. Soon, moans escape her throat, getting louder and louder, and she makes onest frantic thrust with a strong whimper of need, impaling herself on my digits. A trickle of warm nectar sprinkles my hand and runs down her thighs at the same time as a faint gush of blood escapes Lyonas mouth and the Vampire girl backs off, letting the two holes made by her fangs squirt more scarlet liquid flow down Shinos shoulder. I keep my petite lover steady as she trembles in post-orgasmic bliss, infusing her wound with my healing spell to close it up faster. Shino lets her head fall back onto my shoulder and directs a silly smile at me. That was Amazing I came so hard She giggles. Ive never felt such a rush of blood before either. Its like it gushed at me faster than I could drink, Lyona admits. Damn. Am I going to get NTRed by a gorgeous Vampire girl? I chuckle. Shino pulls on my hair to bring my lips to hers and kisses me deeply. Sensei makes me cum much, much harder And while this was unexpected, it also wasnt anywhere close to how I felt while drinking your blood, Master, Lyona adds. I shake my head. This worlds Vampires are simply crazy. Chapter 189 – Passion of a Maestro Chapter 189 C Passion of a Maestro While I help Shino regain her bnce after the quite alluring and draining act, a somewhat awkward silence fills the office. She slowly works on taming down her heavy breathing, ncing up at me as I continue to hold her from behind, my hand still pressing into her now much more pronounced wetness. We will really need to wipe off the floor before we forget. Extracting myself from her panties, which evokes a blissful sigh from the cute girl in my arms, I aid her recovery with my Rejuvenate and bring us back to the sofa. Shino lets me guide her and plops into myp, resting her back against my chest. I fix her skirt a little to hide her secrets and earn myself a quiet giggle of appreciation. We certainly can go without disying her underwear to Lyona after it went through a massive crisis. ncing at the quiet Vampiredy, who followed our lead and also took her ce once more, I find Lyona sneaking some apprehensive and anxious nces at her Human friend. No surprise there. She must be a bit too scared to directly ask what Elise thinks of her after witnessing the whole ordeal. Even though Shino turned it sexual. But, someone has to break the stalemate so I take that responsibility onto my own shoulders. So, you mentioned a difference between my blood and Shinos. Care to borate a little in that regard? Lyonas pretty scarlet eyes focus on mine and she gives me a gentle nod. Save for yours, Master, her blood was the most exquisite out of the Human blood I have consumed in my life. It still cantpare to yours, but how do I say this without sounding weird, it has quite an exotic taste. Itcks the energy yours provides. Though, it would definitely be an expensive and highly-soughtmodity if a Vampire family decided to trade it with others. Then, after a moment, a sh of concern appears in her eyes, and she turns to Elise. Not that I have ever preyed on any Humans. Master was my first. What Human blood I tasted in the past hase from bottled supplies, she adds with herposed face. I noticed that you call stair master now, Elise replies hesitantly. Is that because of the job, or? Its the only appropriate way to address him besides lord, Lyona answers, giving me a brief look. I pledged myself into Lord stairs service. He did emphasise that extremely formalnguage and greetings arent enforced so I decided to settle for something simple like master. Lord? Shino raises a curious brow at her. With his status as a Primordial, Master is more or less equal to a Vampire Lord, of course, the crimson-eyed beauty expands. If the truth would be revealed, most of us would follow him devotedly. Speaking of secrets, as I mentioned before, I told my wives-sh-mates about you, but I did keep the matter of your lineage from one of them. Namely, the Queen. Would you be alright with her knowing? I assume that your people havent exactly been pronouncing their race to the King and his retainers. I stroke my chin with a free hand, the other one currently caressing Shinos thigh. You assume correctly. We kept ourselves hidden from the authorities. Our houses attained noble status to make sure that our secret remains safe, Lyona confirms. I would be grateful if you agreed to keep these matters between us, Master. Though, if you trust that the Queen can do the same, I have no objections to telling her. I apologise for making a demand of you. I wave her off dismissively. No, dont do that. Why would I choose to give away your entire race just like that? Trust me, I know well how that would inevitably end. And I also know that the process of reintroducing you guys to society would be a long and arduous one. All in all, we are in the middle of doing that but with less scary races. Lyona-san, there is no need to worry. My cute samurai shifts a little in myp and takes a more dignified position, sitting straight. The Queen and the King wouldnt ever betray your secret. They work with Sensei and follow him too. Lianne-san is his woman and Ross-san also worships Primordials. Rather than hurt you, they would definitely be able to help you at least a little. In my personal opinion, we should tell them. You wont have to be so careful around them then. And so wont your people. Our Vampire friend locks gazes with her as she contemtes the suggestion. As usual, its hard to get a read on the cool visage of the ethereal, white-haireddy. After a moment of consideration, she nods lightly. You speak wisely. I trust Lord stair. Therefore, I also trust the women, subordinates, retainers, and servants he chose. After you let the royal family know, I would like to inform my parents about this change so that they can prepare themselves ordingly and spread the news, Lyona replies. Sounds good. We might even end up arranging a meeting with the family heads of the Vampire households you know of. As Shino said, the King and the Queen might be able to help a bit and make your lives somewhat easier. Maybe even aid you with your blood supplies or such. I smile at her softly. But If that doesnt work out I wouldnt mind doing this regrly my dirty-minded samurai adds with rosy cheeks. I bonk her on the head. Calm yourself. Why are you so insatiable recently? Lyona shows a hint of a smile and a trace of a blush makes it to her cheeks. I appreciate the offer, but Shino giggles and grins at her in understanding. Right. Compared to Sensei, who is like a gourmet meal from a five-star restaurant, Im just a mere snack from a random street stall. Snorting to myself, I nce to the side and reach out to ce my palm over Elises hand, which is resting on her thigh. She turns to me and tries to smile charmingly. In any way, how are you faring? I ask, stroking her delicate skin. Its a lot to wrap my head around. She chuckles tensely, which makes Lyonas shoulders slump a tiny bit, clearly enough for her to catch it. No, no, no! I dont hate you or anything! I just need a moment to readjust! We are still friends! I hope? I would love to, Lyona replies, raising her face a bit higher. Thank you, Elise. I always worried how you would react after finding out. Im definitely shocked. But, in a good way. Compared to my secret, its really something extremely serious and anxiety-inducing. Eliseughs it off. Your secret? Her Vampire friend tilts her head, showing a rare sign of curiosity on her usually collected face. You didnt tell her? I ponder out loud, recalling that they have definitely gossiped about our love life. Elise turns fully red in a blink, pointing to an obvious answer to my question. We exchange nces with Shino and chuckle together, which makes her even more embarrassed. Come on, youve gotta say it now. Its only proper. Lyona trusted you with hers. I smirk at her, tracing a bit more sensual circles on the back of her hand to tease her. She keeps her gaze down for most of the time, only asionally ncing up at Lyona, who keeps her attention on our perverted receptionist without a second lost. Whatever Elise thinks about her own tastes, shes clearly grossly exaggerating the topic. Unfortunately, it looks like it will take a longer moment before she grows used to embracing that side of hers. We are amongst friends here, Elise-san, even Shino urges her to spill. And you even watched me cum shamefully in front of Lyona-san while she drank my blood. Is there anything that can be worse? I didnt see any shame on your face when you were grinding your pussy on my fingers earlier. I squint at the depraved littledy, making her squirm a bit, now gued with some post-act bashfulness. That doesnt stop her from sneakily grinding her ass into my crotch without looking back, though. Cursed vixen. Im no match against this lecherous Japanese girl. Or maybe I am. But, before I can fight back, Elise finally decides to raise her head enough for Lyona to face her properly. Ummm I never told you this before Uhhh I I like it more In the butt Thest bit of her admissiones out as no more than a whisper, but Lyonas super hearing, as Shino has called it, picks up on her words without any issue. The two of us notice her pupils expand in surprise but she manages to school her expression rather quickly. I can tell that she is amused or happy to learn a new thing about her best friend. That is certainly something you havent shared with me, she replies calmly. I think that its a worthy secret. Thank you. Now you are even. Shino grins at them joyfully. I admit that I havent ever tried approaching that side of things. Is it really? Lyona looks at Elise with a somewhat inquisitive gaze, making the poor receptionist girl shrink into herself and the sofa from pure shame. Lyona-san, do you like Sensei? My petite girlfriend suddenly interrupts. Weve literally just met. I pinch her naughty cheek and pull on it gently. Plus, we are in front of her best friend. Lets start having some tact. But Sensei, she slurs while struggling to speak. I dont want her to end up like Mari-san. Are all your thoughts revolving only around sex? I shake my head. Looks like I havent been giving you enough appointments as our resident artist and designer. Maybe I should leave you behind to catch up on those when the rest of us go on the escort mission soon. Noooooooooo Shino whines yfully. Nothing but that, Sensei... I wont be able to sneak into your tent by ident, mistaking it for Natalie-sans, and start masturbating to you while unknowingly lying right at your side Sometimes I wonder when it was that youve be so corrupted. I snort to myself, releasing her aching cheek. When I met you, she quips back with a lewd smirk. Yeah, no. Youve been drawing that horny bait for longer than I taught you. I flick her forehead. Ignoring her pointedly, I return my focus to our otherpanions and find them both looking at us with smiles. At least on Elises face. Lyona is a bit more reserved, but Im starting to recognize the slight motions of her calm visage that indicate various emotions. You are such a good couple, being able to talk openly about your intimate time like that, our receptionist friendments. Shino giggles and I roll my eyes. Its the second time in like twelve hours weve heard that. I have nothing to hide from Sensei or his other women, the Japanese cutie replies. I know he will love all of me no matter what. To answer your question, yes, I do, Lyona chimes in right after, and I meet her pretty eyes as she directs them at me. Then I will give you a piece of advice, Lyona-san. If you dont throw yoursemmmhhhwwhmmm! I seal Shinos mouth before she gets too far in her attempt and smile amusingly at the fair-skinned beauty in front of us. Certainly, I wont be opposed to getting to know a gorgeous Vampiredy more personally, but there are still things we should keep in mind instead of purely impure thoughts. Now, I believe this meeting is about Lyona and Elise, not Lyona and me. Im happy to expand on thetter at a different time. Are there any other topics rted to the former that we still need to address? I ask, roaming my gaze over the other two. They look at each other in turn and both nod softly. My sweet, backdoor-loving receptionist nces at me. I dont think so. For this very moment, at least. Its still very shocking and I bet I will have many questionster. But, now that Lyona shared her secret with me, I know that I will be able to talk about it with her anytime. Well, anytime that it doesnt put it at risk of exposing her, naturally. She chuckles quietly. I did add her to my Partners after she officially joined us so you can converse privately, I point out. Though, her messages might be a little special since, you know, she isnt, while you are. That gets a melodicugh out of her. Ah, yes, I understand. I remember hearing about that issue from the girls who havent taken the next step into the bond. It will be fine. Lyona usually talks in short sentences. Its me who always gushes at her. I still have no idea how she tolerates my rambling. I like listening, Lyona answers the rhetorical question. And whats this about? Try sending a mental message through the skill you received from Sensei. Shino smirks at her knowingly. Thankfully, at my current level, and their current level, most if not all the women I have made intimate contact with can avoid this specific peculiarity of Sweet Whispers. Its been a true pain in the ass in the past. But, those who havent rolled in the sheets as Elise stated, still struggle with that feat. And it looks like that includes Lyona. She sends a private whisper to Elise, most likely, and her friend giggles at its arrival, confirming our theory. Then, to illustrate the problem, Elise sends something back while consciously applying that filter to her words. Lyonas eyes widen visibly and a more apparent flush colours her pale skin. And I will always sound like that to others? She nces between the two of us. Unfortunately, there is only one way to fix that. Elise chuckles wryly, also growing more flushed. From the few seconds of attention Lyona gives me, skipping with her gaze below my face, Im fairly sure there is no need to further expand on what fix is being talked about. Shes clearly aware. Anyway, with that out of the way, we might as well cover some actual business. I correct my position to sit morefortably, pulling Shino up a bit and wrapping my arms around her slender waist. Well be having another job from the Queen. I see. Lyona nods curtly, easily switching to herposed, professional persona. Whats the request? Escort of arriving royalty from another region. The Hero party will be apanying them so I dont think we need to send our entire force. In the end, there arent many threats that could give them trouble, not to mention ourdies, I exin. Thats good. Weve received a fewmissions that can be taken care of by two-person teams. If you wish to take half of our second division, that would leave six people avable to be split into three parties. No one would have to stay behind by themselves, she notes. So, best to go with even numbers. Either six or four. Since Shinos party will be there, including theirpanions, I think me and four girls will be enough. I stroke my chin ponderingly. I agree. My Vampire assistant nods. If you allow me, I shall contact themissioner in your name and discuss the details of the request. The more we know, the better we can be prepared, and the better-suited members I can suggest we assign to this mission. That is, if you want me to do that for you, Master. Great idea. Youll be able to have a chat with the Queen that way, maybe discuss some of your personal matters with her. I smile at the gorgeousdy. And please, Ill always wee your assistance and opinions. This might make me look like azy boss, but feel free to do everything and then just drop the documents I need to read or sign onto my desk. I hired you not only because you are a beautiful girl, but because you are passionate and knowledgeable in this area. I trust your judgement. And I do want to see it in action. Some more faint rosiness surfaces on Lyonas cheeks and she nods appreciatively. If I may ask, are we even needed if the Heroes, and you, are going to be protecting the caravan? Lyona ponders out loud. Technically, we weremissioned first, and this little gremlin wormed her way into this. I ruffle Shinos hair with quite some force. Plus, having both Human and non-Human groups escorting this particr trip will be a smart move. The clients areing here to discuss matters of the recently raised status of other races. Im sure you are aware of all that stuff considering you are a noble. Yes. It was a big change. And I understand. Its a good opportunity to show us working together. Ill do everything in my power to make sure that this mission seeds. She bows low before me, and unfortunately, Im too far away to stop her. Besides, a certain horny gremlin obstructs my reach. Alright. This would be all for now. I do have some other things to take care of today. We will soon have another establishment next to yours. I hope having a religious site right by your side wont be a problem for you. I snicker to myself. A temple? Here? I didnt hear anything about it from the other nobles or royalty. That makes Lyonas brow furrow a little. Shino giggles impishly. The Goddess is going to announce Senseis ascension as the Demigod of Lust soon and he needs his ce of worship, doesnt he? What? The Vampiredy disys more shock than ever. A new faith? Not exactly. Elise chuckles. Its more like part of the Goddess divine domain is being delegated to him. They are working together. People will be able to pray to them both, but from what I understood, stair is actually allowed by the rules of our world to interfere with mortals more directly through blessings and other gifts. Are we expected to convert? Lyona asks, ncing at me. Thats not required. I shake my head. I respect everyones beliefs. You are free to simply ignore me and remain devoted to the Goddess. But you can be Senseis Apostle or Devotee! Shino adds. The mercenary girls all joined to spread the word about how great he is! Hopefully, that wont end in a disaster. I sigh heavily. But yeah. If you wish to know more, ask me or Elea. Oh, that actually makes me remember, you mentioned knowing someone good with a chisel. Can we reach out to him? I already did. Should I schedule a meeting? Or would you like to visit them personally, Master? The ever-so-dependable assistant doesnt disappoint. Ill meet with him if you dont need a week-long appointment. I nod at her. Very well. Here are the details. She takes out a clean note and a pencil from her inner pocket and scribbles down what I need to know. This reminds me that we need to get her a spatial storage ring or something. It will help her out for sure. After that, I get up and leave with Shino. Elise decides to stay behind so they can chat a little longer. Lyona looks at me with some faint concern but I assure her that I dont mind if she haspany while working. Especially if its one of thedies I trust explicitly. So, they head out to talk with the mercs before most likely getting in touch with the Queen. Crap. Was that actually a good idea? I say to myself as we leave the headquarters. What, Sensei? Shino looks up at me. Sending her to the Queen. I nce down to meet her charming violet eyes. Why not? Its Lianne. She snorts cutely, that single statement being enough. Worst case scenario, you wont be able to push her away for much longer, Sensei. I roll my eyes at her poking fun at me and we move on. You just want her to join my harem so that you can ask her to bite you in bed. I smirk at her,nding a light smack on her tender behind. Well I am kind of sad I cant experience it a bit more she confesses, rubbing the ce where Lyonas fangs previously pierced her skin. Realising something, I grin to myself and quickly navigate through my menus. Locating what Im looking for, I bring up the description of a certain skill of a certain scarlet-eyed woman and push it towards Shino. She takes a nce at the floating window in front of her face and freezes. Stopping a few steps ahead, I turn back to her and waggle my brows. Behave. She straightens up and hastily joins my side without any snappy or sciousments. The barely contained bounce in her step almost makes me chuckle out loud. Shes practically buzzing on the inside, thats for sure. With some luck and acting like a good girl, she might get to see me borrow something she desires before we head out for our next assignment. We walk into the neighbouring building to check on the ce being repurposed. No surprise, Elea seems to be leading the charge here. As my Apostle, shes certainly taking the matters of my faith seriously. But, save for her, there is one more person who has some knowledge and experience in the field. Field of sex. I catch Ailishs thin tail as she floats by us without spotting either me or Shino. She yelps in shock and falls from the air,nding on all fours while shivering slightly. Shooting a fierce re over her shoulder at the offender who dared to assault her, she instantly recognizes that its me and moans in ecstasy, biting her lip alluringly. I snort at her obvious disy and tug her up. Masterrrrrrrrrrrrr~ She purrs seductively, rubbing her thighs together as I keep her tail in my grip. I was a baaaaaaad girl~ I bet. How many penis knobs or pussy windows have you installed here already? I squint my eyes at her while Shino giggles amusingly. I was just getting to No. I yank her tail again, making her shudder and groan in bliss. You are not turning this ce into another Castel de Erin. We cant have people walk in and the first thing they see is cock and balls. This is going to be a ce of worship. But its going to be. They will worship your cofuuuuuck I give her bonus appendage a good squeeze and she almost crashes to the floor as her knees buckle underneath her weight. Admirably, she manages to regain her strength just before that happens and slowly stands up with a wobble. Dont overdo this. Its already as bad as it is with me being the literal God of Sex. Make it a bit more family-friendly. Are we understood? I knead her spade while emphasising thest sentence. She trips onto me andnds on my chest, nodding vehemently while breathing heavily. Just One statue In the middle Please? I sigh softly and shake my head. Keep it truthful. Based on facts. Not your vivid imagination. She proceeds to nod like crazy so I assume shes gotten the point and pull her in for a deep kiss, at the same time, quickening my fingers, jerking off the tip of her tail furiously. In no time, she moans into my mouth as her eyes roll to the back and I have to hold her steady during the crazy high she experiences. After we part, she stays leaning on me, catching her breath, her knees shaking. Thats always so hot, Shinoments next to me with a big smile. I wish I could turn into a Subus for you, Sensei. You already can turn into a demon or two as far as Im aware. Iugh at her. She blushes shyly and meets my gaze. Would you like to do it with me like that? You bet. I lean down to peck her forehead. Thats a promise. She smiles sweetly. Next time. Now, off with you. And remember your lesson. I push Ailish away a bit roughly, knowing she will enjoy it. Elea shows up behind her and catches the Subus by the shoulders. I will make sure she does, My Lord. Dont worry. Everything will be perfect. It cant be any other way. Great. How is progress? I nce around. ording to the assumed schedule. We are going to finish the most important rooms and facilities first tounch early and then finish the less crucial areas afterwards. Not much is needed right away besides a prayer hall, a chamber to receive blessings, a library, a storeroom and shop, and your private auditorium, she answers dutifully. We are mostly working on decorations now. While Im taking care of this, Cornelia assumes most of my duties at the establishment. She might need to continue that for a while after we start since I will need time to find and train your priestesses to aid visitors alongside me. Thats understandable. Well figure things out. This is definitely the ce you belong to so you gotta prioritise it. I step forward to embrace my loyal Dark Elf Princess, joining our lips in an affectionate kiss. We have Ria, Elise, me, and many others to manage the brothel. I want to see you thrive here. Im so d we havent departed for your journey yet, My Lord. Elea smiles amusingly. Now, I will be able to bring the news about you to my people like a true Apostle whenever we go. Patience truly rewards. I snicker and peck her soft cheek. I wont let you dy it forever. After Sirgia, you are next. Ailishs quest can use more developed mercenaries and perhaps some priestesses of our own. I will need something to keep my mind off it, though. The lewd woman winks at me. Shino gives her a p on the ass for me and I grin at them. Ill head out to meet our rmended mason. If things go well, Ill send him here for you two to talk details. And remember. Keep it in moderation. We part ways after some more kisses and our two-man groupnds on the street again. Do you want to keep mepany or is there anywhere you need to be? I turn to Shino. She makes a pondering face, tapping her finger against those plump lips of hers. Hmmm I would love to, Sensei, but maybe I should meet up with everyone and tell them about themission. And other things. Off you go, then. Well get to spend lots of time together again so you dont need to cling to my arm every moment. I chuckle at her and lean down so she can kiss me goodbye too. Dont cause too much trouble. My lovely samurai girlfriend giggles mischievously and disappears in a coat of shadow, plunging into my own shadow. Taking a deep breath to deal with the sudden feeling of loneliness, I hail one of the two carriages which always remain in front of our mansion and give the address to the driver. I can enjoy a different ride once in a while, cant I? We reach the house of the sculptor Lyona mentioned in about fifteen minutes. You can tell its the correct ce with all the decorations and art made of various minerals in front of the small shop. Ceramic noise echoes from deep within. I admit, I have been expecting a wise old man with years of experience which shows in more than just his work, but what greets me is a charming and quite handsome guy with a more than decent body. And I can tell that because he is wearing only a pair of brown suspender work pants simr to Maris. Dude is decently ripped and lean, having perfect short blond hair and the face of a Greek demigod. And yeah, judging by that bright red eyes of his, I can only assume who he really is. But lets not judge the book by its cover. Even if this one is damn hot. I stand a distance away from the figure he is currently working on, keeping myself safe from any marble splinters and ricochets. Knowing better than to disturb a master in his artistic trance, I simply observe. Even to my untrained eye, his movements and technique look very skilled. Years of experience. Perhaps more than his appearance lets on. Ready to wait for quite a bit, Im surprised to see him pause only after like ten minutes and roll his shoulders, locking his piercing gaze on me, definitely being aware of my presence since the very first second. Thank you, he says with a voice that could drop ny-nine percent of panties with a single word, cing his tools away. Dude is going to give meplexes. What for? I raise a brow at him as he nears my position, walking around his current work-in-progress. Waiting without rudely interrupting me. I could tell you were ready to stand there as long as necessary, he replies, extending his arm for a handshake with a friendly smile. Petros. How may I help you? You cant rush art. I shake hands with him, seeing the appreciation in his expression. Ive gotten here by a rmendation. Lyona sent me. His face turns stone-cold in a sh, and I swear his hold on my hand bes quite firmer. stair, he mouths with forced indifference. Ive heard. Uh-oh. His crimson gaze examines me from top to bottom before returning to my face. All good things, I hope? I smile wryly at him. All good things, he parrots. A very special customer. She talked about you. A lot. Which is very uncharacteristic for her. Ah, shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit. Homeboy is piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissed. I squeeze his hand stronger to not let him think he can intimidate me. Im looking for a professional sculptor. Ive been told I can find one here. Can I? He stares at me indifferently, continuing to put more pressure into our hold, but I can note the hidden re in his almost glowing eyes. Unfortunately, he picked the wrong opponent. After realising that he cant go any stronger, he drops his hand before getting hurt. That would definitely impede his work. Petros rubs his fingers while walking away from me, trying to hide it. I take only orders that are worth my time. If you are looking for another pair of simple nudes in front of your mansion, Im afraid I cant help you, he responds with a slightly deeper tone, one which I assume is meant for not-friends. Trusting your professional confidentiality, Ill let you in on a little secret, I reply, going after him but stopping on the side by a work desk. The Goddess will announce the ascension of a new Demigod soon. We have an entire temple to decorate. That includes both his and her figures. Amongst other things. Plus, theres also a newly opened mercenarypany which will need some busts of its members. Perhaps you might be familiar with it if Lyona really spoke more than usual. Shes working there. Even without looking, I can feel his gaze on my back. Finishing examining some of his tools, I do face him and cross my arms over my chest. Is this some kind of a joke? He openly res at me. Is Lyona someone who vouches for jokers? I stare back unamused. Never, he answers after a moment. Then the question is simple. I push myself forward and stop in front of him. You either believe her and can work to the high standards she seems to hold you up to, or you dont and I leave to find someone else. Lets not waste our time. Our face-off continues for a good minute before he looks aside and strokes his chin, smudging it with a bit of white powder that covers his fingers. Ill do it, Petros finally answers. But my prices I have money, I interrupt him. What I need is quality. He meets my gaze once more. The very royal pce has to turn red in embarrassment in front of our sculptures, I continue. This is a serious business. Are you up to the task? After one more stroke of his chiselled chin, he reaches out to me again. I catch his hand and we shake it, holding each others gazes like theres war to be held. Petros retreats first and starts picking up tools, which, unsurprisingly, disappear into a spatial storage. We start today. I know where. If you have open space, I can work on-site. Lyona will guide you. And my other employees. I turn around too, starting to head for the exit. Im looking forward to your honest efforts. I leave his workshop without ncing back and stop only after taking two turns. With a deep breath, I sigh heavily. Oooooooooh, boy I really cant sleep with her until he is done Chapter 190 – The Hopes and Fears of Parenthood Chapter 190 C The Hopes and Fears of Parenthood Sparing onest nce in the direction of Petros workshop, I head back. A single check through my connection with my girls confirms that my amazing duo of receptionists is currently busy talking to Lianne. Judging by their moods, they are actually speaking about business instead of business, which is nice. I bet Lyonas presence influences that a little. Even that little nympho queen wouldnt let her shamelessness out of its confines in front of a neer. Right? Anyway, with a light sigh and a shake of my head, I wave at my driver, who has been patiently awaiting my return, and jump back into the carriage. I dont think theres anything important for me to still take care of in the city so I direct him back to the mansion. Plenty of stuff requires my attention at home. We really cant catch a moment of rest. Sea monsters, mercenarypany, a new religion, and the grand task of escorting Vanessas family. No rest for the wicked as they say. My journey back passes uneventfully and we soon reach our destination. I thank the driver and tip handsomely. They are all paid decently well, of course, but theres nothing wrong with a little kindness between the employee and employer. Many of these men and women have their own families to support and they are even working multiple jobs to scrape by since being a carriage driver isnt the most lucrative profession in the capital. Theres lots ofpetition. Therefore, we hire many different people who rotate constantly so as to allow everyone to earn some good coin once in a while. If Im not mistaken, Ria pays them like three to five times more than their usual rates. Naturally, we dont pick up any random driver off the street and seat them on the front bench. Helping out people in need is good, but the safety of the clients and professionalism are very crucial in every field. There is lots of screening and other procedures to ensure that there are no idents. Unfortunately, not all poor citizens are honest in heart. But, theres nothing to worry about with my lovely wives andpanions, and other partners taking charge of these things. They love what we have managed to build together just as much as I do. And many of them are much more talented than me in multiple fields of expertise. Im so d I got to meet them. After bidding farewell to the driver, I walk out of the mansions premises and step into the building which will soon function as our cosy temple. While I did just say that thedies are talented and knowledgeable and I definitely trust them with my business and life, there are things I actually have little to no trust in with some of them involved in that particr aspect. Therefore, Im going to make sure that Ailish doesnt go overboard with decorations and design this time. Personally. My arrival clearly surprises the sly Subus but she tries to downy it by acting her usual slutty self. Humouring thescivious woman for a while, I join her and Elea in preparing our new sanctuary. The horny demon figures out why and does her best to behave in front of me, promised with either a good reward or a fitting punishment for her behaviour and actions. When the abundance orck of dick is on the table, Subi tend to turn really, really obedient and meek. What a shocker. They take me on another tour to show what is already finished and what needs more attention. The entrance hall is more or less done,cking only some sculptures we have been nning for, but thats going to be solved in just a moment. Currently, the spacious chamber is decorated with lots of purple tapestries bearing my crest. At some point, the heart with horns and tail became our symbol and I didnt argue. The new addition is a t, vertical, monk-like handprint of a neat palm inside which the sigil is located. Yep. Feels like a damn cult. We onlyck flyers adorned with We Know on them. Besides the hanging cloth and fabric, we currently have four big paintings on the side walls. My eyes tell me that half of them are Shinos work while the other half belongs to Neira. They must have prepared them ahead of time because theres no way they can paint this fast. Or maybe Im just mistakenly putting my Earth Human standards on them. They are both something much more. Especially with my bonuses. Either way, one side is dedicated to Lumina, while the other disys me. The first pair is a simple bust to focus on our faces. They are warm and inviting. It seems like Shino managed to secure the rights to do my depictions this time. I can imagine thempeting over that privilege. As for the second pair, its a full body of us covered only by a single, decently wide sash going across our bodies from shoulder to waist. Hers is heavenly white while mine is royal purple. Those pieces of fabric barely hide our privates, but somehow manage to create a somewhat adequate appearance without veering too hard into the too sexual side. The hall ends with a raised stage for public speaking and other events. The room will be filled with benches at ater time so that people can sit downfortably and listen in or wait for their turn to receive whatever service they came for. In terms of those services, the majority will take ce here, but we will offer more private locations for anyone too anxious about being seen or recognised. So, the three of us move to the corridors leading to the sides and visit a few simple rooms dedicated to just that. Not much is in them. A bed in case someone would be tired or experienced anything unusual during blessings or other things. A small corner withfy chairs and sofas to talk casually. And what seems like a little altar to offer prayers in front of, most likely bearing tiny statuettes of me and Lumina soon. Then, we head back to the entrance hall and move through the ornate door at the back of the stage. Each wing of the grand gate represents a person. Its again me and Lumina, of course. We hold hands where the doors meet and extend our other arms towards the observers, weing them into our home. Elea and Ailish exin that every temple needs its sacred chamber, essible only by the highest priest and their direct subordinates, which would be me and her in this case. In theory, this would be the ce where we go pray to our god, so where she would go to pray to me, perhaps with some help from my side if she fancied it. We all know what kind of prayers this would involve. After some tough convincing, they let me in. Their reason for being hesitant is nothing else than it being unfinished and unworthy of my presence. I wave them off and dont give up. No matter what, Im going to inspect everything. As far as Im concerned, they could have erected a giant statue of my dick there and I would learn about it on the day of our new beginning. Turns out that Im thankfully wrong and theres nothing wrong with this chamber. Its not as big as the entrance hall, but its clearly meant to be much more decorated. And yeah, I can spot the ces where at least two statues are going to stand, judging by the elevated tforms. Something also exists in the very middle but thats harder to guess. Maybe another statue, but of who? Statues arent the only thing missing, though. The chambercks windows, it is for a good reason. From the metal frames I can see, its pretty obvious someone decided to put in stained ss mosaics instead. The framework is done, just waiting for the colourful filling. I honestly cant wait to see them in action. At the end of our tour, we visit some of the staff and service areas, which obviously arent as well-decorated, but are still kept in the same theme of white-gold-purple. One day, someone might live here, so such arrangements are being prepared ahead of time. Elea mentioned finding priestesses to work in here and it sounded like a serious idea. Only she will be able to grant blessings and such for a while, but some technical help is wee. Even better if ites from various races. Hitting two birds with one stone. Shortly after we return to the entrance hall, someone knocks on the door and I go check. As expected, its Petros. He is a bit more dressed this time, which is appreciated. I was kind of wondering if he would show up almost bare-chested everywhere or if he has some more decorum outside of his workshop. Hey, dont me me, masters of art tend to be quirky. I bring him to Elea and Ailish to introduce everyone. Thankfully, he doesnt seem to put up an attitude after our earlier encounter and treats them professionally. I dont spot any prejudice either, but maybe because of what he is, he just isnt one to look down too much on his fellow oppressed races. Keeping the fact that he doesnt know that they know in mind. I dont want to risk him turning on us after we reveal that we are aware of his true nature. His natural charm clearly doesnt work on my lovely girls but they try to act kindly and without focusing too much on his vampiric features. After spending some time next to Lyona, I have a bit easier time spotting those hidden cues. Will we tell him one day? Who knows. It would put Lyona under the bus too so this should be her decision first and foremost. I cant risk Petros figuring out that she is the source of the leak. Theres no guarantee he will believe us when we say that we learned about his kind on our own. So, well see how things go from this point and decideter. The gorgeous duounches into a detailed exnation of what we expect while whipping out a few sketchbooks full of, surprise, sketches portraying me and Lumina in various poses and states of dress and undress. They really came prepared, courtesy of our resident artists. I have a feeling that even our brothel will gain a few new decorations by the end of this cooperation and I might not have much say in that regard. While talking, they lead him through the temple and point at various spots. Petros doesnt only listen silently but chimes in with his ownments, suggestions, and ideas like a true pro. No one has any doubts that he is much more knowledgeable and experienced in this field than all of usbined. No offence to Shino and Neira, of course. Their artistic minds are as beautiful as their gorgeous figures. Since everything is looking to be under control, and I dont hear anything about massive dicks or vaginas in any chambers, I excuse myself politely and leave them to their own machinations. My anxiety has been eliminated and I can now fully trust them on this matter. I hope. Also, Ive sensed Elise and Lyona returning so I stroll to catch them in the headquarters. They are both in the staff room behind the reception counter, with the white-haired Vampire girl taking down some notes. My kinky brothel madame turns to me with a pretty smile and I present her with a tender peck while squeezing her rump. We both wait for our friend to finish. Man, you never mentioned anything about a devout admirer when introducing me to your guy, I say with a snicker as she finally looks up at us. A what? She furrows her brows lightly. You had to know, right? Dude is so obvious the whole kingdom must be aware. I raise one of my own brows at her. He is crazy in love with you. Or at least desires you over anything else in this realm. Did Petros cause you trouble? Lyona asks with a twinge of anxiety in her beautiful eyes. No, not really. I shake my head. But it seems like he isnt happy that we know each other. He feels like you became quite talkative after meeting me. It might have hit him where it shouldnt, really. Whats this about? Another secret youve been keeping from me? Elise smirks at her best friend, clearly without any bad feelings behind her words. Lyona sighs softly. He did court me once in the past but I rejected his advances. I wasnt interested in him romantically. I thought we parted on good terms but it looks like I was mistaken. I apologise for not thinking this through, Master. I rest a hand on her shoulder. Thats not something you could have expected or predicted. He clearly pays much more attention to you than you do to him. He seems to be taking this professionally, though, so all is good. Do you think he might try to fuck us over out of spite? He isnt someone like that, she denies confidently. Weve known each other for a good while. Hes always been a focused and respectful man. Thats why your words surprise me. Ive never seen him act rash or emotional. Maybe in front of you. I grin at her. Anyway, we just need to avoid appearing too close before him and it should be fine. Im not sure what his limit is before he snaps. There is a way for him to stop bothering you and ept his position but I dont think we should take it at this moment, Lyona ponders out loud. Telling him what stair is, right? Elise taps her lips. Certainly, that could work. You do call him Lord for a reason. With all due respect, guys like him are unpredictable. I nce at them both. It might have an adverse effect or no effect at all. If he is crazy in love with Lyona and gets fed up with others being all mushy with her and not him, nothing will stop him fromshing out. I feel like Ive brought you only trouble since the moment I joined, Master. Lyona looks down at her desk. I chuckle and kneel down by her side, cupping up her delicate chin to meet her eyes. This is nothingpared to the level of usual issues that pop up in my life whatever I do and wherever I go. Just let Elise tell you how much trouble Ive gone through to secure Rias cooperation. And Im always up for it. She responds to my gentle smile with a tiny tug of the corners of her mouth too and I lean in to ce a peck on her smooth forehead. Shino would most likely have berated me for not going after her sweet-looking lips, but thats just not my way. And we have to be careful for now. Standing up, I put my hands on my sides. I dont think he will try anything unsavoury but Ill have Hecate stationed as your guard for the duration of his assignment. Hecate? She nces up at me curiously. I snap my fingers and a certain spidergirl shes into existence in the corner of the ceiling right behind me, causing Lyona to flinch. Holding back my chuckle, I look at our lovely vignte and nod at her to climb down. She rappels herself onto the floor and stands next to me, inviting my hand to start caressing her short hair. Are you okay with that? I ask my silent guardian. Yes, Hecate replies softly. I will protect Masters new mate. Leaving it misinterpreted like that for now, I turn to Lyona. I hope you dont mind. You wont even notice she is there. She is a very nice girl, though not too talkative since she is still learning how to actually speak. But why, if I may ask? Lyona looks between the two of us. As I said, I dont think he will do anything, but its just in case. He is definitely ying the long game right now. Where Ie from, we have a saying that there are no female friends, and as embarrassing as it is to admit, its true in ny-nine percent of cases. He is keeping himself as your understanding and trusted friend but deep down he is hoping that one day you might get burned by one of your rtionships ande to him to find reassurance andfort. Hoping that such a situation might create chinks in your previous belief, making you reconsider your stance and perhaps think if maybe he actually was the right guy for you from the very beginning. And he will be ready for that day to shower you with his undying love. The only question is, how long can he persevere in that conviction of his. That sounds a tad creepy. Elise smiles wryly. If you liked some guy a lot, perhaps even fell in love with him, but he kindly and respectfully informed you that he isnt interested in being together, would you just simply forget him and move on or would you hope that maybe someday or something might change his mind? I turn to her with a raised brow. Well When you put it like that She giggles shyly. I would like to say that it depends Of course. Iugh lightly. It always depends. But you get the idea. Its a bit moremon for guys. They are often the ones who have to fight for affection through their effort where Ie from. Things seem to be a bit more bnced here thanks to different social norms and sses. I understand. Lyona nods softly. I have just one question. Yes? I turn to her. Was she there when we? she asked, examining the other pale beauty with her scarlet gaze. Hecate gives a delicate nod and I chuckle quietly. She is my guardian and practically never leaves my side unless I ask her to. You can safely assume that she is watching me at all times. Thats impressive, Lyonaments. I felt like my senses were strengthened beyondprehension thanks to your and your friends blood, but I have not had the slightest idea she was around. With time, you will be able to use the bond that connects all of us to locate her, but without that, its true that Hecate is the master of stealth. I guess Arachnes are just that good at it. Its kind of exciting. Elise giggles, joining me in patting the cute spidergirl. Anyway, we got lots of information from Lianne and should start briefing the squad. They need to be ready in a few days. We are going to depart together from here and head for Vanessas homnd on horseback. Carriages will join us on the way back. Got it. Ill leave you to it. With an appreciative smile, I pull her in for a tender kiss thatsts quite a moment and retreat from the room. Now, with these aspects more or less taken care of, I guess I should return to my main business and help out thedies there before we have to depart on a brief journey once more. Even if it will be short and pretty self-exnatory, without any interesting deviations, Im still excited about it. Mostly because Ill be joining Shinos team like in the past. Im super curious about their growth, and about their new friend. They seem to have a knack for finding capable and trustworthy teammates. I know its delusional, but I keep hoping that they wont really need me to take down Umbra in the future. Well, no one knows whats going to happen. As I walk the paved path to the entrance, Cornelia opens the door for me, already waiting. She invites me inside and snuggles to my side, entwining her elbow with mine. Presented with so much loving affection from my dear wife, I lean to the side to join our lips in a chaste peck. Do you have a moment to talk? she asks gently. With you? Always. I kiss her once more and start heading for our chambers. What about? You remember our conversation about the ship? And in the bedroom recently? You see, Ive been thinking about it a lot. Having kids, I mean, she begins, looking firmly ahead. I see. Are you still worried about something? I use my free hand to caress her cheek. No. Yes. I dont know. She sighs heavily. Im not sure how to say it. Then dont, I reply with a little grin. Say it, I mean. She finally looks at me and scans my eyes for a moment. Wee to a stop right in front of the door and she turns us to face each other. Putting her slender hands on my chest, Cornelia leans forward and joins our lips in a slow, sensual kiss full of unfiltered love. Her palms unhurriedly trace my front before heading to my back and squeezing me tighter into her body. We exchange gentle pecks for a solid minute before she reluctantly draws her lips back, keeping herself close. You want children, I whisper, getting the unspoken message clearly. Yes, she whispers back, resting her forehead on my shoulder. I think. Delicately scooping her up into a princess carry, I get us inside and sit down on the bed, setting Cornelia in myp with her side to me. Well, you know me. Ill dly oblige if you think we are ready. I lovingly brush through her hair. Im not so certain about that, but I feel like I never will, she admits. You are definitely going to be a great father, but me? Ive always been so focused on my research and studies. What do I even know about real motherhood? Hey, thats too harsh. Its going to be a first for me too. We would be experiencing it together. Theres only so much that knowledge can help with in regards to parenthood. You can never feel truly ready. I bring her eyes to mine. But, if we are talking about getting ready, I think you have much better prospects for that. Are you forgetting about a certain experienceddy amongst our ranks? She will dly answer all your questions about motherhood. Me? See any dude around here? Im totally on my own. And thats not super reassuring. She chuckles beautifully. Do you mean to say that you worry even more than me? Woman, Im shaking in my boots at the very thought of it. Iugh and steal those delicious lips of hers. I can only hope to use my own father as a role model, just without the constantck of presence and the sudden disappearance. Cornelias smile fades away and she starts brushing her fingers against my cheek. You worry that you wont always be by his or her side due to your work and all the journeys? That thought did pass through my mind once or twice, yeah, I admit. This is different, though. You werent left with a mother but a pretender. Things would have been different if she was a real mother with bottomless love both for you and your father. Itspletely different here. Your children will have not just one but like a dozen of loving and doting mothers. And thats without counting all the women who simply respect you and will do anything to make your children feel loved and cared for. You were alone, they wont be. And I have faith in you and your ability to always return. Plus, you are training the mercenary girls, are you not? In the future, they will be able to take care of your matters whenever necessary. You will be able to stay here and do nothing as much as you want. She peppers me with loving kisses. And who is reassuring who now? I chuckle. I know you are right, just as you know Im right. But Human brains are shit, arent they? Sheughs sweetly. They are. So to redirect them away from these negative thoughts, there is something else that made me bring this up. Thats curious. Go on. I smirk at her. The grand opening of your new temple. Lumina will share the news with her priests, and they will share it with others, but this is all just word of mouth. People will learn that you can give blessings, but some will definitely need proof that they work. So, we could use the Blessing of Fertility on me as that proof. Its a bit embarrassing, but I can pull some strings in my academic circles and spread rumours that Im trying for a child and will make a serious attempt at it on that day, she exins. Now, that would be a lie. I snort at her. How? Cornelia furrows her brows a tad. We are both aware that my abilities assure a hundred percent sess rate of insemination when consciously triggered that way. Especially now that Im Tier 6 and kind of ascended. Im a damn demigod. Im fairly sure I can knock up anything at this point, knowing the history of Primordials, I reply with an amused smile. You are not wrong. She wrinkles her cute nose. Then maybe we can test that. The power of your seed, I mean. See if it can pierce the anti-conception magic if you put enough thought into it. Im actually curious. We can use that along with the blessing, right? I still think it would be a good idea to do one publicly and then show the results right after with that verifying spell we figured out in the past. And I think Elea got ess to something simr from your divine patronage too. Hmmm Lumina? I nce up to the ceiling. ~The magic you are using in the brothel does not collide with the Blessing of Fertility. The former prevents conception by disabling semen and eggs, while thetter guarantees that the recipient gets pregnant as long as they are physically able to,~ the Goddess responds in my mind. So, it wont help those who are infertile for any physical reason? I rub my chin while thinking of a certain person. ~No, it wont. Think of it as your own ability to ensure pregnancy, only as something you can share with others. It helps those with weak seed or reproductive organs and their surrounding aspects or withpatibility and other potential issues. The power to aid true infertilityester. Its too much for your current divinity at this moment,~ she expands further. Then I will be able to do it, just not now. Thats still great news. I nod to myself with a smile. Thanks for rifying everything. It will be easier to exin to the people without misleading them. ~I believe Cornelias idea of using the blessing on her as a trial run is worthy of consideration. You might be cheating a little, but the result would be the same even if you didnt have your abilities. If there is even the tiniest chance of fertilisation, the blessing will make it happen,~ Lumina adds. I thank her once more and repeat everything to my lovely wife. I guess she isnt wrong. We just have to make it clear what the blessings do and it should be fine. I scratch my head. So, ignoring all that for a second, are you sure you are okay working a bit and staying behind with a baby? I kind of considered asking if you would like to join us with Sirgia when we go to her homnd. Cornelia smiles at me and boops my nose. You know me. Im not going to sit idly, at least for as long as my condition allows for it. And even if I wouldnt get that round in the period of your trip, I believe it should be exclusively Sirgias turn. I apanied you just recently and it was great. She deserves her time too. To bepletely honest, Im kind of excited about this. Staying behind with our child slowly growing inside my belly. Ive been on numerous expeditions, but this is something Ive never even dreamed of. I pull her closer and wrap her in a loving hug. Very well. Lets agree on this before either of us gets second thoughts and chickens out. Just dont me me if my super seed puts twins or triplets in you. Sheughs openly and smacks me on the chest. Do you want to kill me? Bastard. They would wreck me so hard on their way out I would lose feeling in my pussy for a year. Good thing you enjoy the other exit much more. I grin at her and she smacks me again, this time with a fierce blush surfacing on her cheeks. Then, she takes a deep breath and grabs my wrist. Alright. Lets go. What? Where to? Hey! I chuckle in shock as she yanks me up and starts dragging me away. We move through the mansion with a clear purpose, Cornelias hand locking my wrist firmly the entire way. After getting under the ground, we travel through the unfinished tunnel linking the brothel with the headquarters and arrive in front of Sirgias relocated workshop. Cornelia stops for a moment, takes another breath, and steps inside. Our adorable Dwarf work addict is currently handling some minor elements necessary for the construction of the projects we have recently undertaken. The pieces seem to be connected to the headquarters, but its not like it matters right now. Cornelia brings us closer to Sirgias little frame and we wait for our friend to pause her work. It doesnt take long and we are greeted by her gorgeous brown eyes. Yes? Sirgia, do you want to have children with stair? Cornelia asks. I look at her with raised brows, quite unsure of where we are getting with this exactly. Yes, Sirgia responds without a hint of hesitation in her quiet voice. Okay. Cornelia nods to herself. In technical terms, you are his first wife, so the privilege of giving birth to his first descendant belongs to you. Do you want to retain this right until the moment you conceive or are you willing to allow others to step forward before you? My cute cinnamon-haired shortie looks between the two of us before a spark of realisation shes in her smart gaze. You want to have a baby with Master? In turn, my usuallyposed magician takes another deep breath. Yes. I want to try for a child with stair. No, thats wrong. I want to have a child with stair. There is no trying with him. Sirgia takes off her cksmithing gloves and struggles out of her heat-resistant apron, appearing in her usual shirt and shorts. Did you reallye here to ask for my permission? As I said, you are his first wife by right. I didnt want to hurt your feelings. Ourmunities might have their differences in terms of family matters, but I believe this part is more or less simr in both harems, Cornelia exins. It is. Sirgia nods adorably. I do want to have a baby with Master, but not yet. I cant. Not until my family acknowledges me. I have been disgraced by my capture and disappearance. I need to regain my honour. And I need to prove to them my worth, which was the goal of my journey as a cksmith. I want our children to have the support of my n. Masters children deserve it. So, until my creations get acknowledged enough to secure me a ce amongst the most respected individuals in my family, I will be happy to see you give birth to Masters children first, happy that you can give him something I cant. Sirgiaunches into a quite long and unusual for her speech, which makes Cornelia sniff more and more. By the end of it, my lovely magician yanks the short girl up and squeezes the Dwarfdy to her chest with a powerful hug. Thank you! Thank you, so much! Im so sorry for ever being rude to you! I swear Im going to do my best for him! She keeps shaking them from side to side and I cant help but chuckle a little. As for Sirgia, she returns the affectionate embrace and I spot a hint of a warm smile curling her petite lips. These two have always been close but it seems like the matters of motherhood might bring them even closer. And I have another thing to think about. The matter of Sirgias family. If Im not wrong, she might be nning to shock them during our uing trip. I better do whatever I can to help her out. Having nothing better to do at this very moment, I join the twodies with my own hug, enveloping them both in my embrace. We stay like that for a minute or two before Cornelia starts raining kisses on Sirgias cute cheeks and all over my face. That results in lots of chuckling and giggling. And one smouldering gaze after. The following night bes so intensive that I start wondering if Cornelia hasnt given up on waiting until the big day, but I make sure Im still shooting nks for the entire session. Hearing the news, all my current mates and wives who are present in the capital join in and it turns into a massive orgy with Cornelia in the centre. Its all so bizarre, especially with her chatting about parenting stuff with Ria and Lianne while I pound someone else right next to them, or even right when she is getting her backdoor sted open, mid-moan. In the next few days, things progress like clockwork. Petros handles his part of the contract amazingly well and brings us statue after statue of unbelievable quality at a rapid pace, almost impossible for a living being. The furnishing and decoration of the templee along gorgeously well too. Things are all clicking into ce bit by bit. The mercenary girls get a few smallmissions around the city to raise their fame a bit and not remain idle until our uing assignment. The brothel is developing fabulously too. We get more costumes, rooms, and roles from the gathered feedback, slowly inching towards the grand opening of that service too. Though, many already consider it open, I guess. But we havent advertised yet. In the meanwhile, a revtion descends upon Luminas top believers, priests, and prophets. Its kind of amazing that she includes all of us in it too, but maybe it shouldnt be that surprising considering the fact that she most likely can choose anyone for that. The change in the capitals mood is instant as people start discussing the news amongst themselves, attending the kingdom-hosted announcements, and in general pondering about the future. Lumina gives them details such as my name, appearance, race before ascension, aspect of godhood, how we are in a good rtionship, what it means for all her believers, and most importantly, where to find my first temple. Plenty of curious residents stop by even before it''s open, even if only to gaze upon the new structure. Although, her revtion made me realise one thing. Hopefully, having started in the Human Kingdom and as a Human wont push other races away too much from us. That would be counterproductive to our current efforts. She did emphasise that we view all beings as equal, but who knows how various people receive this news. Its toote to go back now and we need to do what we can to salvage the situation if the need arises. So, the day of our first official introduction to the masses arrives. I should have foreseen the fact that the temple would not be enough to house all the interested in its rtively small confines. A massive crowd fills the nearby streets and our mansions front yard, which we opened for everyone to take their spots in too. Thankfully, Sirgia whipped out a few voice-transmitting artefacts so the message should reach most if not all of them. As for me, Im currently standing on the small stage in the entrance hall, which is filled to the brim, as mentioned. I decided to remain in my suit to appear a bit more rtable rather than super divine. I can spot plenty of familiar faces, starting from old friends like Barren, through various acquaintances like Lord Jericho, ending at the King and Queen and some other nobles in the very first row. Talk about stage fright. One small step for a man, one giant leap for Naharren. Chapter 191 – The First Sermon Chapter 191 C The First Sermon So. We are really here. I am really here. The whole cult and faith thing is here and theres noing back from this. The news will still need lots of time to spread fully to most of this realms poption, but it seems like a lot of people have already heard a thing or two about this most likely once-in-a-lifetime event from the kingdoms announcements and gatherings. Thanks to the fact that Ross and Lianne acted immediately and decisively, no one had a chance to panic or worry about the sudden change and revtion. To be honest, it does feel a tiny bit like maniption or propaganda, but who am I to dictate what the kings and queens do? Well, except for ssifying as the same being as the entity that started this entire nation, of course. Anyway, their efforts to present the Goddess decision in an even more positive light and announce that the kingdom fully epts both of us as valid and respected deities certainly had an effect on the general poption. I can only hope that the situation isnt any worse in other regions of the world, popted by different races. Ill get to experience that very soon, most likely. The Dwarves did receive the revtion too, obviously. But well, Ill have the chance to talk more about the details of this entire grand reveal with Ross and Lianne a bitter. At this very moment, we have gathered here for an official confirmation from the other side mentioned in the revtion. Our side. Honestly, I thought about how to approach this situation for many hours, assisted by my incredible wives, of course, and I still have plenty of doubts about the correct approach here. None of us could agree on a single one, with our votes pretty split between all options. In the end, it looks like Ill just have to wing it. Thankfully, they all seemed to be confident in my ability to convey my unusual, otherworldly beliefs and aspirations to the inhabitants of this realm. So, I can only do what I can and act as myself. What happens next is in the Goddess hands. Figuratively speaking. Taking a deep breath which is easily concealed by the curious and excited whispering filling the entrance hall, or prayer hall as Elea insists on calling it, I take a good look around. It hase a long way in thesest few days. Ive seen my fair share of temples and churches back on Earth and I can admit without a second thought that ours is no short of magnificent while trying to remain as modest and approachable as possible. The idea was to appeal both to proud nobles and anxiousmoners without making either uneasy. And we shall see if we seeded in that goal. Besides the beautiful paintings and portraits disying my and Luminas visages, the outside ends of the multiple rows of benches are close to the distinguished white, ck, and marble statues respectively. Petros did a great job, even with the mean stink eye he had directed my way each time I came to check on his work. If looks could kill, I would be long dead. Especially after the moments the two of us were present in one room with Lyona. His godly creations were worth it, though. We now have a pair of full-body statues of me and Lumina, positioned one per side. They are white and depict us inviting the guests further while wearing fairly distinguished robes. Another set of statues follows them, the same size but from ck material entuated with gold, this time showing us in more modest and even slightly worn clothes. Then finally, toplete the arrangement, a final pair stands on both sides of the stage, made of mesmerising marble, and presenting us in heavenly togas which clearly entuate our respective charms as we direct our hands towards each other longingly. Gods, I know my aspect is lust and so on but he couldnt have made it more obvious that I have the hots for her. Or both of us have for each other. Nevertheless, our bodies are works of art in every single sculpture. Petros can easily put Michngelo and the other masters to shame with his technique. I can already see a certain rowdy Subus rubbing herself all over my arms, hands, fingers, even face or other body parts. If not for the fact that these monuments are scaled up, they could pose as a real thing with some paint. Besides those grand six, a bunch of busts decorate the hall at various ces all over the hall. They are more modest but still capture Luminas beauty perfectly. Though, I certainly cantin about my own visage. Personally, I think I look too normal right next to her, but everyone tried to convince me otherwise every time I brought that up. I cant really see what they see in my sculpted appearance. I cant even me it on my skills or race as stone doesnt seduce everything like my body can if I simply let the restraints go. Noticing that the murmurs are starting to fade, I note that we are nearing the time of the big event and rpose myself again. Lets just hope I dont screw this up. As I slowly and deliberately walk to the centre of the stage, the noise fully dies out and all the eyesnd on me. Spreading my arms in a warm and weing gesture, I try to smile without looking too kind like the artificial masks professional presenters or spokespeople use to wear. Wee to our humble temple, people of Evaneheim and Naharren, I begin slowly and gently. That includes everyone gathered inside as much as our precious visitors filling the streets and nearby front yards. I have just received confirmation that my voice travels far and wide so everyone should be able to hear me clearly. Though, Im not so sure thats a good thing now that I think about it as at least a few matters Im going to mention today are of a delicate nature, to put it lightly. Ones that I certainly wouldnt go shouting shamelessly around the city. That draws out an amused chuckle from the crowd, both the noble andmon side. As far as good signs go, this can be considered one. No better to warm people to you than having them aware of your public embarrassment. In the worst-case scenario, they will enjoy me trying to sound dignified while talking about bees and flowers. As you might already know, my name is stair Carter. Some people might recognize my voice or visage as Ive been a fairly active resident of the capital with a fairly thriving business. Yes, Im the man behind Utopia and its diverse crew ofdypanions who are more than happy to heal the wounds of the heart and lead both gentlemen anddies into figurative heavens of physical affection, I continue, starting to pace around slowly. I bet you are starting to see a pattern here already, are you not? Lets just say that its not the first time I have been titled the Demigod of Lust. Its just that the location might be different and a bit more clothed. Some giggles travel through the female half of our visitors while the men either grunt in approval, look aside with some mild embarrassment, or try their best not to react, most likely attempting not to betray the fact that they understand where Iming from. Now, Im sure you have noticed that the way Im addressing you and talking about everything doesnt exactly feel that divine. And thats because I have no ns of hiding my past, trying to conceal who I was before I got here and was honoured with such unbelievable grace and responsibility at the same time. Im still the same person and everything until this point has made me into who I am. And who exactly am I? Well, Im one of the Summoned Heroes who have descended upon this kingdom and realm slightly less than two years ago. This, in turn, evokes a round of gasps and shocked nces. Yes, Im going to y this card. While the exact identities of all the Heroes werent spread to every singlemon person and even noble in the kingdom and further outside of it, most of the Humans and some other people are well aware of our existence and summoning. In the end, it was their beloved Goddess who brought us into this world. And I will not let such a beneficial notion simply pass by without taking some good old advantage of it. Before silencing the crowd with a kindly raised hand, I lock eyes with the petite Queen and her cultured son. They both nod at me with excited smiles. Weve obviously discussed this move beforehand. It wouldnt do me any good suddenly spilling maybe not the kingdoms secrets but quite valuable information without consulting the source. As such, Im a healthy Human male who has been blessed by Goddess Lumina during my arrival in these beautiful but troublednds. I refocus on the gathering. But, it happened not just once. Im standing before you after being so generously offered another blessing. I cant fully fathom the Goddess kind and affectionate mind, but shes been happy with the assistance I willingly offered to her children enough to allow me to affect even more of them. Yes, through my recent ascension into the rank of a Demigod and being gifted the honour of watching over the aspect of love and pleasure. I can catch a few whispers as people wonder what Im talking about and their neighbours exin that I most likely mean the other races Ive been employing in my services. Some rumour exchange takes ce too with them considering if everything Ive been doing was for the good of all races and if thats what the Goddess wishes to see, her children reunited. Its damn near impossible to keep a giant smile from forming on my lips. That would certainly betray the fact that I can hear them even with how quiet everyone tries to be. Good. Good. You talk like that and think about it more. Thats what you call hitting a jackpot. No better way to raise the status of the poorly treated monster and beast races than to appeal to the general poption through their faith and beloved Goddess. Maniptive? To some extent, yeah. Effective? I hope so. As long as it will make the streets safer for girls and guys of races other than Humans, Im willing to take the me. We could sit here and talk about the details of my ascension and my role and everything connected to this arrangement for days, but I dont think anyone would like to suffer that. I chuckle lightly to bring the attention back to me. Just know that Im still me and while I will respect all shows of respect and manners, no one should worry about approaching my person with their usual business or inquiries regarding my new field of expertise. I have been given this position to help first and foremost, not to demand and gather worship and reverence. The powers the Goddess shared with me are meant to be of assistance to you. Im both the stair Carter many of you knew, and also Spreading my arms to the sides, I close my eyes and activate one of my new abilities. Powerful warmth surges out of the core of my body, soon coursing through its entirety. I can feel my feet rise off the ground and loud gasps reach my ears, quickly muffled by powerful whistling of quickly moving air. Powerful spiritual pressure descends upon the prayer hall as pinkish mist starts rolling around my ankles, heading up my legs, torso, neck, and the top of my head. Everything goes pink, even through my closed eyelids. The warmth expands past my physical frame and I be one with it, embracing it like the extension of my own being. No, thats a wrong expression. Its like a powerful part of me that has been locked away under restraints no mortal can ce on another. When I open my eyes again, Im levitating slightly above the stage and everything has a gentle rosy tint to it. There are various levels of denser and thinner emissionsing from the bodies of the gathered people, originating from points like their hearts, brains, or genitals, but I firmly ignore those for now. We wouldnt want me going all demigod on them even more than I already am by taking the form of a slightly glowing figure of pink spiritual matter. In everyones eyes, Im a figure of pure energy, sculpted like the finest statue, but without that much detail put into its soft nes. My body is smooth and Ick any equipment at the ce of my rounded crotch. To be perfectly honest, Ick any kind of mortal appendages or orifices. Besides the pink energy forming my smooth body, only my eyes and the inside of my mouth are represented with a brighter tone. stair Carter the Demigod of Lust and Love, I finish the sentence I left open before the transformation. Most of the witnesses staypletely bbergasted, but a few people move and kneel in their own way, either lowering themselves to one, two knees, or even fully bowing their heads to the ground, if the space in front of them allows for it. Naturally, Elea and some otherdies from my circles belong to thest category, including Lianne, Ross, and some of my old friends. I slowly withdraw the transformation and float back down onto the stage as the rosy energy dissipates, returning me to my everyday body. I shiver lightly and catch myself before falling forward due to the sudden dizziness that apanies the shift. Even without doing much, going in and out of my Avatar mode is utterly exhausting. Please, rise, everyone, and dont be afraid or intimidated, I address the crowd with a warm tone. As I said, I have ascended to serve and to aid. As for how exactly? Today, I wanted to introduce you to three blessings that I and my Head Priestess can grant to the followers of not only me but also Goddess Lumina. In the end, the two of us are in perfect harmony and the power I use originates from her like everything in this world. It takes a moment for everyone to recollect themselves and I wait a moment before moving forward. In the meantime, Elea climbs onto the stage too, wearing an even more regal and priestly version of the violet robes she showed me right after my return from the sea. A true Eastern fairy. All mine. The first blessing we can offer is the Blessing of Pleasure, I continue. Anyone either looking to enhance their love life or is troubled by physical issues of their personal intimacy which unfortunately dont allow them to enjoy the affectionate acts just as much as everyone else can now experience the pleasure of their life. This is a temple of lust, love, pleasure, and sex. We dont judge. If you just want to spice up your usual marriage activities or finally feel good in your own body, we are here to aid you. Elea turns to me and I lightly press my palm to her chest, right between her breasts. A faint pink glow emanates from underneath it and she sighs softly. My fingers then roam up towards her neck and she shivers as they trace over her now sensitive skin, reaching and caressing her cheek. She lets out a quiet moan as I bring it back down to her chest and give her impressive breast a gentle squeeze through the thin material of her robe. Her knees buckle under her and she supports herself on me for a moment. Not wanting her to stay like this for a long time, I dismiss the blessing. We dont want to embarrass anyone, only to make a short presentation. The second blessing might go well with the first, I say with a smile. Its called the Blessing of Stamina and it does exactly what you think it would. You wont ever have to worry about performance issues or matching your partners libido. Always tired about a day of hard work, exhausted so much you cant show proper love to your wife or husband? Not anymore! A simple blessing will fill you with enough vigour to stay up an entire night! Whats better, there are no side effects such aspletely uncontroble duration of the enhancement. You decide when it activates and ends so there is no worry about theck of sleep if all you and your partner wanted was a short, sweet, intimate hour before bed. This gets some attention and its not unexpected. The issue with aphrodisiacs is that you hardly can expel them from your system after taking them. Such cleansing solutions are extremely costly and rarely actually work. Its no surprise that some people would get excited over the prospect of having a horny switch at their disposal without having to walk around with a raging boner for twelve hours after taking the sex potion. Since the effects of this blessing cant be easily disyed, well move on to the final one, which is the Blessing of Fertility, I announce with a brief pause for dramatic effect. Aplete silence falls upon the temple and the gathered people lean forward with rapt attention. Now, let me precede the exnation with a rification that it unfortunately cant make those physically unable to bear or sire children have one. Yet, I rify to curb some expectations early. That mighteter, after I grow more as a Demigod through offering my blessings to you or receiving some honest prayers. How do we properly pray to you? a man asks hastily, a hopeful edge to his tone making it obvious he belongs to the troubled category. Ill exin it very soon. I smile warmly and nod at him politely. As for the blessing itself, it ensures a one hundred percent chance of sessful impregnation. If you can make or have a child, you will. The loudest murmurs echoed through the spacious chamber as of yet and we exchanged smiles with Elea. There might have been solutions and maybe even magics to raise the potency of ones seed, but I dont think there was ever anything so easy and certain avable basically for free. Many families are going to be very happy very soon. And to show everyone that Im not exaggerating or even lying, we have a willing candidate to prove the effectiveness of the blessing right here, right now, I add and the people fall silent. Everyones eyes turn to the small stairs leading up to the stage and every single step my dearest Cornelia makes resounds off the high walls with weight of significance. Shes wearing flowing, white robes in the form of a long waistband made of three wide sheets of cloth that reveal her toned legs and simple top hiding her fair breasts behind two crossing strips. I can easily say she looks like a goddess herself. As she stops by my side with a slight blush, I wrap my arm around her smooth waist. I will ce my blessing on this bravedy, have a professional mage from the kingdom appraise her to show that she isnt expecting right now, and escort her to the inner sanctum where she will consummate her rtionship with her beloved. When we return, she will be appraised once more. I beg all of you to be patient and understanding for the next half an hour. Priestess Elea will answer any questions you might have. Now, Your Majesties? Lianne nods and a man dressed in official wizarding robes joins us on the stage. He presses his palm to Cornelias exposed belly and activates a magic spell of our design. His hand glows gold before the light fades away. We wait for about three seconds, staring at her beautiful tummy before he turns to the audience. The spell I used transfers mana into anothers body and examines it for signs of life. That life will glow back if it exists in adys womb, he exins calmly and nods respectfully at the two of us. Then, the Queen also climbs onto the stage with a clearly pregnant woman by her side. The mage repeats his spell, and this time, after three seconds, the golden glow shines from within her belly, even going as far as to illuminate the silhouette of the forming foetus. People gasp, murmur, and some women coo and hum sweetly. Well be back shortly. I bow respectfully and escort Cornelia to the ornate gate behind us. She steps in first while I turn around to close the massive bs of metal. After achieving that great feat, I take a good look at the chamber. Ive been here before but this is the first time after it has been finished. I was forbidden from entering it before todays grand presentation. And I can certainly tell why. The inner sanctum now contains three massive statues reaching the very ceiling. The first one depicts the Goddess in all her glory. And I do mean all. She wears nothing as her nude divinity graces the admirer. And with how perfectly lifelike her depiction is, its hard not to admire her charms, from the perkiest and most tender pair of breasts with diamond-hard nipples to the masterfully-chiselled bare slit of her immortal pussy. The second one stands on the opposite end of the room and obviously depicts me. Same as her, all my glory is disyed to the viewer. With the emphasis on a certain very glorious aspect. Unsurprisingly, my bare cock stands at very apparent attention. I can only imagine how massive of a snarl must have decorated Petros face as he had to work on my dick. I try my best not to smirk. Thankfully, he presented it without any sneaky alterations. The final statue stands at the very end of the inner sanctum and represents both of us side by side, embracing each others waists, and extending a hand towards the entrance, inviting the kind arriving souls into our warmth. Of course, Im still hard out there and almost poking the divine belly of the heavenlydy. But, while these figures have been more or less expected, theres one thing that surprises. A short distance from the final statue, I find what definitely looks to be a fancy, waist-high, rectangr altar. I guess it would have been fine if it was any normal altar, but each side seems to be depicting me and Lumina in various very stimting positions. The side facing the entrance shows us in a simple but sensual missionary, the left wall shows us in a lotus position, the right in a standing spoon, and the back in a quite wild doggy. I dont know if I should be angry or happy that this is all and there is nothing more of such fashion in here. Shaking my head, I drag my attention away from the masterful carvings and notice that Cornelia has fallen a bit behind in our approach. Everything alright? She finds my eyes, blushes sweetly, and releases a quiet sigh. I just cant believe this is really happening. I will We will I quickly retract my steps and pull her into a loving hug. No more words are spoken, just our bodies talking through the affectionate embrace. We stay still for about a minute before she reluctantly pulls away and looks me in the eyes with a slightly shy smirk. All right, big guy. Its time you put a baby in me. We are on a tight schedule here. She pecks my lips and starts walking towards the altar. Thats when I notice that she wears no underwear with this extremely alluring outfit of hers. She takes a knowing peek at me over her shoulder and continues to ce her feet just the way to make the material of her waistband sh me her enticing privates through the vertical cuts in it. Arriving at the altar, she turns around and rests her butt against its edge, crossing and uncrossing her legs to even further tempt me with her already glistening crevice. What are you waiting for, husband? Cornelia asks with an inviting purr. Do you need a Blessing of Stamina to help you out with caring for your sexy wife? Smirking at her, I cross the distance separating us and lean forward with my hands on the altar too, joining our lips in a loving kiss. She practically moans into my mouth as I explore hers with pure devotion, and it certainly doesnte from the Blessing of Pleasure. Take me, she whispers with a deep sigh. That fast? Let me at least show you a tenth of the proper love and care, I whisper back, nibbling on her lip. She grasps my clothes and rolls us onto the altar, with hernding on her back and me on top of her. If you dont fuck me right here, right now, I will freeze your cock solid and put it on disy as a holy relic. Cornelia res at me intensively and my clothes suddenly disappear most likely into her spatial storage. As you wish, my love. I kiss her full lips before moving to her delicious neck, holding her wrists above her head while trailing my other hand down her delicate skin. When my fingers reach their destination and brush against her heated folds, its of no surprise that I find her positively gushing in anticipation. Already a tiny puddle of love nectar formed on the surface of the altar underneath her incredible ass and a trail of it still flows out of her perfect pussy. She shudders as I tease her a little and start lining myself up with her eager lower lips. The unfiltered and raw emotions that flood my mind through our bond are additionally drilling holes in my soul as her charming eyes peer into mine. The tension between us can almost be seen by the naked eye as it warps our surroundings. Or it might be just me being so captivated by this otherworldly beauty willing to start a real family with me. A faint shiver passes through my entire body as I switch my mindset from aplete and unshakable prevention of conception to a raging desire for certain impregnation of thedy beneath me for the very first time in this life. In my life. There will be no stopping me. I can instinctually tell. No spell or barrier will withstand my will to make her a proud mother. Even with those powerful emotions tugging at our heartstrings, I still slip my tip into her scorching hot embrace with a slow and gentle motion. Cornelia sighs in pleasure and shudders as I gradually fill her up to the very brim. We both grunt as I bottom out in her and look each other deep in the eyes again. Goddess almighty Your cock feels so Good She pants into my face. cebo effect. I chuckle at her and start with a little thrust. Its still the same. She tries to chuckle back but it gets broken by a thrilled moan and I feel a warm liquid gush upon my divine member. Cornelias cheeks burn even redder as she understands that I know she just came from a single movement due to how horny she is from the thought of babymaking sex. I say nothing, instead sealing her lips with mine and pounding her hungry pussy into the altar like I mean to shatter it into pieces. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Yes! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Deeper! Ahhhh! You need to make sure all of your seed shoots straight to my womb! Ahhhhh! She moans to the heavens while locking her ankles behind my waist, using them to drive me into herself with every swing I make. Dont worry. You arent getting off this altar until you are knocked up. I grin at her and she trembles at the deep emotion and conviction in my voice, pulling me into an almost reverent kiss. Our bodies p together amidst our carnal throes and the altar ends up coated with Cornelias liquid love with how wet for me she is. Her bottoms are alreadypletely soaked and still get sshed with each collision of my groin with her girly mound. If not for the silencing formations, I bet even the people outside of the chapel could hear the loud smacking of flesh from how hard and fast we go. It doesnt take long before she practically sprints into another orgasm and Cornelia screams in ecstasy as her tight channel chokes my cock with an unbelievable strength I havent ever experienced from her, clearly doing its best to milk me dry to the veryst drop without taking any hostages. Groaning from the intense massage, I let everything go and blow thergest load of my life into my incredible and very fertile wife. I practically see stars for the next five or more seconds as I pump my cock deep into her weing pussy to paint her furthest depths white. Through my blinding pleasure, I can see her writhing underneath me in another peak, her eyes almost rolled to the back. Not caring about anything, I copse on top of her and we both pant heavily as final spurts of my love trickle into her slick passage. Cornelia turns her face to me and we share a few silent pecks full of unconditional love. But, when I try to get up, her feet drive me back into her with a wet squish. Do not dare. She res at me with overbearing determination. The next second, our positions are flipped and its her now sitting on top of me with my dick still buried deep in her alluring slit. This is nowhere near enough, Cornelia adds, locking my wrists together this time. I have to be honest. Seeing her so dominant is not that small of a turn-on. But, love. You are already pregnant and we both know it. I smile at her warmly. Theres still twenty minutes left and we are going to make sure my pussy is so full of your seed that you cant even put it in anymore, she announces with a rough m of her hips, evoking a pleasant groan from me. I will not be taking any chances. On, boy. This will be the longest twenty minutes of my life. Chapter 192 – The First Flicker of Life Chapter 192 C The First Flicker of Life Ahhh! Ahhhh! Fuck! Ahhhh! Ahhh! Its been almost fifteen more minutes since weve finished our first attempt with Cornelia, and here we are, still trying to get her pregnant on the quite lewd altar. I say trying, because after stuffing her hungry snatch with so much of my seed, we should be certain she is going to pop out a whole damn football team when we are done, including the coach. Currently, my beautiful magician rests her tummy on the surface of the altar while strongly gripping the far edge of it as I pound her right into the divine counter from behind. Her tender buttcheeks are already fairly red from how much my pelvis has been smacking against them with our quite passionate coupling. The chamber is still filled with echoing pping of flesh as she throws her ass back at me with relentless vigour. I have long lost count of how many times I exploded inside Cornelias tight channel, which seems just oh so much more desperate to squeeze me in its excited contractions than usual. But, we have already established that long ago. This incredibledy is just that eager for us to finally enter the next step in our rtionship. Even though we might have skipped one, involving a few public vows. That can still be fixedter, though. Al! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhhh! Dont slow down, you bastard! Cornelia shouts at me while shooting me a re over her bare shoulder. I snicker and shake my head. Shes be so damn sensitive to pick up even the slightest hint of my thoughts wandering off. And she still has to clench her teeth from the massive pleasure we are both involved in. I pity all the men of this world if our daughter inherits her mothers temper. I smirk at her and lean forward to reaffirm my grip on her shapely waist. Cornelia clearly aims to snap back at me with one of her witty responses I love so much, but I shut her mouth with a mighty shove that takes away her ability to form coherent words. Hammering into her pussy fast and hard as per her wish, I rain kisses and pecks on her shoulders and neck, enjoying the mighty moans and cries my beloved releases into the air. Sensing another wave of pleasant contractions around my cock, I move my mouth to her cheek. Here goes another. Take it all. As I time myst swing with her orgasm, Cornelias eyes almost roll to the back of her head, her knuckles going white from the force with which she grabs the edge of the altar. A long, alluring cry breaks out of her throat as she peaks for the n-th time. My load fills any remaining space in her wrecked love nest before leaking out in copious amounts as I pull out. A literal waterfall of white pours from between her spread folds, and from how it looks, it can continue for hours. Haaaah Haaaaah Goddess almighty The charming mage pants heavily with her chest mmed into the altars surface. I ce a kiss on her flushed cheek, consulting my mental clock. We need to start getting you cleaned up, love, or we wont make it in time. We have less than five minutes. Before I can step back, she catches my wrist with a surprising speed and strength. No Please Just one more For a good measure A small chuckle escapes my lips but I smile kindly at the definitely somewhat desperate woman under me. I cant help but want to reassure her even more, even further. I really didnt think trying for a child would affect my dear Cornelia so much. Again, with trying not being the correct word in our case. Or maybe she is just this much into a fertile act. Well bete. And even with my boosts, your pussy can take only so much pounding. Dont worry. I know you are pregnant. Im sure of it. With how hard you worked for it, there is not the slightest shadow of doubt. Come on. Before you end up bedridden because of too much dicking. I affectionately brush our lips together while threading my fingers through her hair. It will be way too suspicious if we step out at exactly the thirty-minute mark We should finishte, just a minute or few Cornelia looks at me with the most adorable puppy eyes I have ever seen from her. Though, you are right Maybe I really should let my pussy rest a little So, you know, just thisst time, we could make absolutely sure Im pregnant with you filling my other hole? I roll my eyes at that. Shes getting ridiculous with it. But, I can also tell that she is not lying about her initial reason. All of this seed will burst right out of you the moment I thrust up your ass. I smirk at her. Cornelias eyes go wide and she hastily pushes me away. Turning around in a sh, she changes her position from lying on her front to sitting on the edge of the altar with her feet on her sides. A single flick of her wristter, a replica of my cock appears in her hand and she shoves it into her leaking entrance, sealing the flow by impaling herself on the dildo so far and hard that only thest bits of its bottom end remain outside of her body. Of course, quite some of my cum escapes during that motion, but she effectively blocks the rest in her snug passage. A shudder passes through her entire body right after the quick stab and Cornelia lets out a half-moan half-sigh of pleasure. She then looks up at me, pushes herself off the altar, and immediately stumbles on her spaghetti legs, letting me catch her before she falls. Somehow, the replica keeps itself firmly lodged in the embrace of her spread folds, which looks bothical and alluring. Cornelia meets my eyes with a slightly shy look. Thank you. For going with my silly antics. I still stand by my earlier words, though. You should put it in my butt for the finale. Simply enjoy yourself. I steal a loving kiss from her. You are still silly if you think I havent enjoyed fucking you silly for thest thirty minutes. Your pussy is as magical as you are. Trust me. She chuckles with a sly grin. Maybe, but I know just how much you love fucking my ass. And I love it too Thest bit is nothing more than a whisper but I catch it perfectly clear nevertheless. With a light sigh, I peer deep into her enchanting violet eyes. Fine. I would be a horrible husband if I continued to reject a special reward from my beautiful and magnanimous wife. Her smile grows in response. At least until I look past her and she definitely notices the impish spark in my eyes. But, we are not going to waste time this round. We are gonna pray hard. Cornelia yelps as I lightly throw her up, putting her body in a spinning motion, and catch her back with one arm around her belly as her back now snuggles to my chest. Using the other hand, I cover my member with the necessary substance to aid our prayer. She shivers faintly when my tip pokes her upper ring, holding onto my arm and ncing back at me with yearning, expectation, but also a bit of curious confusion. I start walking ahead, teasing her closed anus with a little prod at each step, but not slipping it in yet. Calling forth my Void Chains shaped as wide and firm belts, I position them in a way that creates stairs towards the centre between the two main statues. Cornelias eyes widen as we leave the ground and her feet dangle in the air, only mine finding purchase on the purple steps. If not for my hold on her, she would have been sporting a pleasurable invader in her backdoor long ago now. We arrive at the height of my and Luminas faces and I nibble on Cornelias neck just as wend on the final step, allowing myself to slide into her narrow back passage. She groans softly, gripping my hair with one palm and pulling my head to the side so we can kiss as I fill her up. With a quite strong pir upholding her weight now, I let go of her body and grab her ankles, pulling them up at the front. Cornelia shudders as I spread her open and guide her own hands to her legs so she can hold them for me instead. Retracting my own hands, I brush a finger against the bottom of the replica stuffed in her pussy and smile as it starts vibrating, evoking a surprised gasp from my eager lover. Now,e on. Pray to our benevolent Goddess to make you pregnant. Pray for a healthy and strong baby. Pray for us! Ahhhhhhhh! A throaty moan escapes Cornelias lips as I pound into her butt for the first time. I start hammering her backdoor at a regr pace. With both of her holes busy with their respective pleasures, I need to control myself if I want her to be able to speak. Ahhhh Ahhhh Our dear. Goddess Ahhhh Ahhh Your devout believer Ahhhh Ahhhh Wishes to offer Offer Ahhh Offer you this prayer My smart and talented wife manages to y along and does her best toe up with some nice and polite prayer beforeing herself from me pummeling her anus. She keeps her eyes locked on the Goddess face, though she does take a peek or two at my own depiction now and then. I dont admonish her since Im a god technically too so I guess she can do a double prayer. My humble self Ahhh Directs these cries and sounds of love Ahhh To you and your brother in godhood she continues, getting quite creative. Please Ahhh Let this disy of our faith reach you I barely hold my snort. Yeah. Lumina is certainly getting a great show if she looks at us from her statues perspective. Dropping Cornelias ass on my cock with a single hand under her thigh, I use the other one to caress and fondle her perky breast, still nibbling on her corbone from behind. Ahhh Ahhh Our loyal pair Ahhh Has but one wish Ahhh We beg you Bless this coupling To bear us the conception we desire Cornelia really gives her best. As my beloved husband Fucks my asshole open Make sure that his virile seed bears fruit in my fertile womb! She peeks at me over her shoulder with a smug smile, showing that she can dirty talk proudly in the middle of a serious prayer. I grin back at her, nodding in approval. Ahhh! Ahhh! Goddess Lumina! Ahhh! We offer you this uing climax! Ahhh! For your merciful blessing! Ahhh! Ahhh! Cornelia wraps it up and kisses me. Now, my husband! Fuck me! Fuck me like the Goddess deserves to see me fucked! I very much oblige and move both of my hands to her thighs, spreading them open just a little more while supporting her own hold on her legs, and start pistoning into her ass like a machine. Cornelia throws her head back over my shoulder and screams in pleasure at the top of her lungs, her voice wavering with each powerful thrust. She is giving the prayer her all, and so should I. Making use of all my safe andfortable abilities, I tune our boiling orgasms to their limits, and we burst into a cacophony of shuddering groans. I flood her constricting anus with a tsunami of milky delicacy while Cornelia peaks so hard her pussy squeezes the magically-glued dildo out of her spasming channel and sends it flying right at the Goddess face, leaving a trail of white in its wake and bouncing off Luminas cheek. Knowing that Cornelia would be ruined at the loss of our grand efforts of filling her up with my cum to the brim, I hastily shove my fingers between her folds and smack my palm against her girly mound to seal it shut. She squeezes my digits a few more times before her high finally recedes, leaving both of us out of breath. We stare deep into each others eyes while panting, feeling amazingly good, unsure if due to our massive mutual orgasm or an actual blessinging from Lumina after she listened to our heartfelt request. Then, we nce at the Goddess statue and freeze for a moment, witnessing her divine visage facialed hard with ourbined liquids. After a second, we burst outughing together, which evokes a few muted moans from my beloved Cornelia as it causes her body to bob up and down on my cock still deep in her backdoor. Somebody will have a hell of a mystery to solve to figure out how the fuck did that get there while they are cleaning up the chamber. I snicker into Cornelias mouth as we find each others lips for a post-coital kiss. Elea will have to warn her acolytes not to lick it off, I bet. She snickers back. Gently holding onto my dear magician, I take us back to the ground and set her on the edge of the altar, sure that she might need a moment before being able to stand properly. Naturally, with my fingers stuck in her pussy, I keep myself pretty much in her chest so we continue to kiss like teenagers in first love. Alright. Lets clean you up and go. I finish it with a peck on her nose. No! Cornelia protests immediately, holding my wrist in ce. Dont remove it! I roll my eyes at that. Cornelia, you will drown everyone in the hall of prayers with that Decanter of Endless Seed between your legs. No panties will withhold that amount of cum. She gives me a slightly embarrassed nce, but then her eyes sparkle with a new idea. Im pushed back while she ps her own hand over her lower lips to keep them shut and brings the pointer and middle fingers of her other hand up in deep concentration. I watch her mutter a few magical words before their tips turn blue with visible white frost. My brow rises curiously as she brings them down too and brushes them alongside her slit, from back to front, shivering just a tad. Where she touches, a thinyer of ice forms, pretty much glueing her folds together. It looks like a bluish bandage has been pped on her crevice to preserve thest bits of her modesty. Kind of hot. While clearly being damn cold. Will that be okay? I ask with just a tiny bit of concern, stepping forward to brush my fingers against the magical seal. She snorts at me. Did you forget who I am? Ice and cold are my second nature. Its quite pleasant, to be honest. If you say so. I shrug. Let me take care of the other side, then. She flushes again after barely calming down her red face but doesnt reject my offer and I get rid of all the evidence between her tender butt cheeks. Before I can magically wash myself too, Cornelia supports herself on my thighs and slides down to her knees so that she can give me a parting blowjob. Caressing her hair, I ept this kind gift and wait a minute as she cleans me up with a stretched smile. Done. She releases me with an audible pop. Now your seed is everywhere in me. We cant be more sure. I chuckle and help her up. We exchange a loving kiss and get dressed. Taking onest look at the chamber, and the defiled face of our lovely Goddess, we give her thest snicker and move to the exit, noticing the intense buzzing a little bit toote. I hastily close the gate before anyone has a chance to hear the dildo we totally did not forget about. Hopefully, anyone with better hearing will just assume its a simple fly. Dead silence falls upon the main hall as all attention turns to us. Cornelia clearly gets super anxious under their gazes so I gently wrap my arm around her shoulders and squeeze her arm as I guide her to the front. Lianne and her mage join us again and the two of us hold Cornelias hand each as the man repeats his spell for us. After the golden glow fades from his palm, we literally drill holes in Cornelias smooth tummy, awaiting the inevitable. Honestly, even I get a little worried that maybe half an hour is too fast as nothing happens for what seems like an eternity, just to experience the heaviest wave of relief I have ever lived through when a tiny little spark of yellow light twinkles inside her pelvic area. Intense murmuring takes over the chamber in an instant, joined by some enthusiastic apuse from the women present in the audience. Cornelia trembles as all the strength flees from her legs and she stumbles into my chest. I hold her firmly as she first touches her belly before both of her hands fly to her face and cover her lips and nose as a downpour of tears descends upon her noble cheeks. She sobs happily as her shoulders shake and Lianne is embracing her in an instant. I spot other of my women run onto the stage and join the loving hug, whispering sweet words to my beloved magician. Elea, Neira, Sirgia, and Shino are the closest, while the rest aren''t deterred by theck of space around us and simply stand nearby with huge smiles. If I didnt know any better, I could think that Cornelia has been trying for a child for months if not years. But, I cant disagree that this is a very emotional moment. I wonder how many people notice me shaking underneath my suit. Knowing that she is in good hands amongst her fellow sister-wives, I leave her with them and slowly step forward. The show must go on, as they say. Taking a deep breath, I follow them walking off the stage with my gaze and turn my attention back to the crowd. Thank you everyone for your patience. I apologise for taking a little longer than intended, but Im sure you can understand that it would have been improper to rush ady. But, we are back. And as you might have seen, we are back with a little seedling of a new life. Im proud to have witnessed this moment, and this brave woman who was willing to share her most intimate event publicly with all of us. Ill be praying to our loving Goddess for the childs bright future, I start my speech before I start thinking about running after mydies and joining them in pampering Cornelia. When can we get our blessings? one woman asks immediately after thest word rolls off my lips. How do we pray properly? a man repeats an earlier question with even more reverence. How much do we need to donate for your services? another chimes in, looking to belong to a less wealthy category. Slow down, please. Lets not shout over each other. I try to take control of the situation before it descends into pure chaos. First of all, you dont need to pay anything. Our temple will be supported by the earnings from the business on the other side of the street so there is nothing to worry about in financial terms. As for when we are going to start,ter today. But, you dont need to wait in front of the temple for hours. Our acolytes will ept reservations for specific hours at all times so you can put your name up even now and simplyeter to receive your blessing or talk if that is your wish. You are always wee in this prayer hall, though. Everyone listens intently and no more questionse in so I continue to thest of the previous batch. As for praying specifically to me, I would like to ask everyone to have an open mind to what Im going to exin. I try to show a warm smile. As you might know, Im a Demigod of Lust first and foremost. While simple words of appreciation, polite wishes, and heartfelt requests are very much wee, there is a more efficient way. And by efficient, I dont mean that the other method gets more of my attention or that I ignore the simple way, but just that my divinity grows quicker and stronger, thus my future blessings also be more diverse and powerful. People lean forward at that, awaiting the big reveal. I swear, they are going to be so fucking disappointed, hah. The other method is making love. Fucking. Sex. Coption. Coitus. Intercourse. I release a quiet sigh. Take care of your and your partners pleasure, and Ill hear you. You dont need to explicitly think of me during the deed. Simply enjoy it. You may even treat vocal appreciation as devoted prayers, so dont hold back. As long as you have me and Goddess Lumina in your hearts, we will receive your feelings clearly, no matter how small and quiet and insignificant in your eyes the prayer is. The silence prevails as I scan the attendees with my eyes. I dont think I spot any extremely disgusted or displeased expressions, though obviously, not all are straight-up happy about the news. I do find a bunch of shy smiles, flushed cheeks, and amused nces between intimate partners. If there are no other important questions, I think we will wrap up this first sermon here. I would like to offer our luckydy my assistance and also take care of the other matters connected to our first day. The stands to sign up are present on your sides and also outside of the temple, just for today. Please, dont rush to the acolytes and remain respectful in this house of the Goddess. And mine. I end and wait for a bit to see if anyone speaks up again. Thankfully, people begin to disperse and try to stay civil while pushing forward to the registration booths. Not everyone, of course, but it looks like at least over half of the current visitors do have the intention to at the minimum ask about the blessings as our priestesses are briefed to introduce more details and answer more questions. At first, I simply walk off the stage and mingle with the crowd, exchanging a few words with my close friends and other random people, but then I move outside so that the gathered there can have a chance to see me for real and match the voice with the person. I take about half an hour, waiting for the inside of the church to clear out a bit, and then return. Seeing none of mydies around, guessing that they took Cornelia out of sight into one of the closed rooms, I notice Petros leaning over one of the walls in the back with his arms crossed over his chest. I honestly didnt think he woulde but I guess its a big event. And as the master behind our sculptures, he might have wanted to see how people react to them. Nevertheless, I decide to join him and express my thanks once more. He didnt cause much trouble during our cooperation and his work was most likely the best we could have gotten. He spots me rather quickly but only his eyes move to meet my arrival. So, a demigod, huh? His gaze wanders my figure with the same coldness as usual. He did know ahead of today, of course, since he made my depictions, but anyway, before I can open my mouth, someone else reaches us, and I find Lyona standing by my side. Ah, shit. That is correct. My Vampire receptionist nods. And its definitely earned, not given, from what Ive heard and seen myself. Petros nces at her briefly, Lyona holding his gaze firmly without a flinch, before he grunts to himself. I came here to rify something, she continues. Oh no. It recently urred to me that, even after my rejection, you might still be hoping to be my Blood Mate if I change my mind sometime in the future, Lyona says, which makes his eyes widen in shock before shooting to me, around us, and back to her. Im pretty sure shes just dropped a bomb she isnt supposed to even spell out in public. Do not worry, Petros. Do you really think we need to hide before a demigod? That we even can? She delicately raises a brow at him and he frowns, perhaps realising that she might be onto something. stair knows of our nature. Hes seen through me in an instant. And through you too. And he doesnt detest our people. He, just like the Goddess, cares for us. The Vampire guy does be a bit less tense, but his secretly furious re doesnt change as he looks my way. But, Im rambling. The tiniest hint of a blush tinges Lyonas cheeks. What I wanted to say is that I only see you as a friend, Petros. A good friend. And an amazing artisan. But, I cant do my part as a good friend of yours to support you and your talent if you continue to act poorly towards males whoe in contact with me. For the first time, I see him wince. Barely, but he does. Seems like even a hardass such as him cant be immune to his crushs words full of disappointment. Deep down, he has to know he fucked up. Therefore, I ask of you to stop viewing me as your candidate for a potential mate. I would like to retain our friendship, but Im not romantically interested in you. My blood is already sworn to someone else too, she adds. His brows bolt for his hairline at that admission and I feel Lyonas fingers gently intertwining with mine. He spots that little gesture, obviously, and that makes it certain who is that sworn someone. I assume she means the oath she took. Before she can open her mouth again, Petros shoots me one more firm re and pushes himself off the wall. He walks past us and heads straight for the exit with a hasty and clearly agitated step. A heavy sigh brings my attention back to the scarlet-eyed girl. That was much harder than I thought it would be. Lyona offers me a tiny, wry smile. Its only natural. He is your friend. I could tell you didnt want to hurt him, no matter how he acted in the past. I squeeze her hand reassuringly. I hope he doesnt make any trouble for you. She looks at the way our friend escaped. I hope he doesnt make any trouble for you, I repeat her words. Im a stranger. I can deal with him easily. You might be strong and talented, but I can tell you are kind and loving in your heart. Thank you. Lyona nods softly. Congrattions on your first child, Master. Its a happy day. It is. I grin at her. Im still kind of in denial. Who would have thought? I am confident that you will be a great father, Master. You care for those close to you greatly. The mercenaries adore you so much, she adds and I cant help but feel warm inside. What are your ns now, Master? Do you maybe have a moment? Yeah, I should. Why? I nce down at her calm face. The escort task begins soon. The Queen is here and we could discuss the final details together, she exins. Sure. I shrug. It shouldnt take too long and you do deserve some of my time after bravely confronting your secret admirer like that. I lean forward and ce a chaste kiss on Lyonas pale cheek, which gains a bit more colour. Her fingers stay interlocked with mine as we make our way to the headquarters on the other side of the nearby wall. As usual, I dont want to rush anything, but she has already dered herself as my woman as far as Im aware, and she deserves proper affection in return. Especially now that the overly-attached suitor is out of the picture. When we step out of the temple, Ross stops us for a moment with my good friend Barren, the shopkeeper. The three of us banter for a moment while Lyona remains mostly silent and mysterious as per her usual character. I try to ignore the knowing looks both of them give me after noticing our hands and steer the conversation onto the topics of the new faith and simr stuff. But, I sense that Lianne is somehow already in the headquarters, awaiting our arrival, so I excuse us and promise to talkter. They shoot me thumbs up as we depart and I can only shake my head at those two perverts. Do they really think Im going to bed Lyona less than an hour after making child-bearing love to Cornelia? Do they really think Im that much of a leecher, unable to keep it in my pants? I swear... We reach our destination and step into my office. The Queen quietly sips on a cup of tea, most likely brought by one of the girls currently standing by the walls. The whole team is present and they smile at us as we enter. Plus, a few appendages wag and twitch too. Wouldnt you rather stay with Cornelia? I ask as the two of us sit opposite her. I already flooded her shoulder with my tears of happiness and squeezed dear life out of her for long enough. She will be fine without me pestering her for a minute or two. Our big family will make sure of that. We all love her so much. And in the meanwhile, someone does have to continue being a responsible leader. Lianne giggles giddily. I can see her hands shaking faintly, still full of emotions, for sure. I bet the tea has a calming effect on her. She is right. As a Queen, she needs to at least appearposed and confident. And so do I. Well, then. Lets get to business and not waste this precious time. The sooner we get this done, the sooner both of us can get back to celebrating with our family. I smile at her warmly. Lyona? Would you be so kind? Of course, Master. My Vampire receptionist makes a respectful bow. Here is all the information about the convoy, the route we chose for this mission, the nearby towns and settlements, possible dangers and threats, and my suggestions for the participants. A few document folders materialise on the table as she waves her hand. I open them and slowly go through the contents. Ill study all of this diligently. Thank you, Lyona. Amazing work. I ce another peck on her soft cheek, causing Lianne to smirk at us impishly. Im just doing my job, Master, she replies with a hint of a smile. Her Majesty assisted us in gathering this information greatly. In the future, we will have enough numbers to send our own scouts ahead of time, but right now, we need to rely on external help if we want to provide the best services. May I present my thoughts on the party you will be leading while you check the other aspects, Master? Go on. I nod. I believe you should take Ressia as your ranger. She has great senses, is skilled with her bow, and has experience in the type of terrain you will traverse most of the time. She can fill the spot of a scout and ranged attacker. Nothing will escape her attention, she starts. The person in question puffs her chest out as her tail swings from side to side like mad. For the main melee attacker, I suggest Yuru. She has already proven herself to be very effective against heavy targets. She is quick, and most importantly, small. No one expects such a tiny girl to swing a giant greatsword with the strength of an Orc and obliterate their shields, Lyona continues. Yuru doesnt react much, though Im pretty sure she is blushing hard under that cute fur of hers as her colleagues pat her head and bump her shoulders. When our eyes meet, she smiles shyly and looks away. Then, your ambusher. Oniri. She is the most stealthy of our troops right now. Her techniques to remain unseen and unheard are pretty much unheard of. As a Foxkin, her sight at night is near perfect and her agility is unrivalled. Her steps make no noise, resulting in her targets death before they even realise that they are in danger, the Vampiredy suggests. Ah, yes. The golden-haired foxgirl in a ninja outfit. Why am I not surprised? Looking around, I cant seem to find her, until she does want to be found and I spot a fraction of her long ear behind one of the other girls. It twitches and disappears silently. I can imagine a sweet smile on her pouty lips as she shows me what she is made of. They are the core of the party, and most fitting in my humble opinion. The other three are a more flexible choice, though I suggest a healer, a defender, and a mage for aplete spectrum of roles since we dont know what we can expect in terms of hostile encounters. I suggest Fullenn the High Elf as the healer, Besfi the Tiefling as the heavy-armoured defender, and Suna the Dark Elf as the lightning mage. But, that is only one of thebinations I came up with, Lyona wraps it up and looks at me with that collected expression of hers. Perfect. Since you are going to be assigning teams a lot in the future and I have to trust you on that, lets make it a real test of your mettle. Ill go with your main suggestion. Girls whose names have been called can consider themselves chosen. I nod at her appreciatively before ncing at the not-mentioned mercs. Im sorrydies, but your big time to shine will have to wait a little longer. They all shake their heads while congratting their chosen friends. They havent been working long together, but it looks like they are already forming nice bonds. I really love to see that. Now, well see how those bonds fare in the field. Chapter 193 – A New Quest Together Chapter 193 C A New Quest Together I think this will be all, Lyona says as she slides thest few pages into their respective folder. Ill make sure nothing has been missed and let you know about any updates or discrepanciester, Master. Would you like to add something, Your Majesty? No, Im alright. Thank you, Lyona. Amazing work. I knew you were perfect for this the moment you and Elise paid me a visit to discuss themission. stair truly has eyes for the best. Lianne giggles and shoots me a wink. I hope he will reward you appropriately for your hard effort. A tiny hint of pink tinges the dainty Vampires cheeks as Lyona keeps her gaze on the documents she is currently handling. From the impish grin that I can spot on my horny wifes lips, Im fairly certain the trios conversation wasnt limited only to the uing expedition. Honestly, I would be delusional to think that it would have been. You dont need to worry about that, dear. I squint at the yful Queen. I intend to show my appreciation for everything Lyona does in the way she considers the most appropriate. Besides proper sry and benefits, of course. She is under me now and she can expect her wishes to be fulfilled. Oh, can she? Thats what I like to hear, my beloved. She smirks at me before shooting one more nce towards Lyona. If he doesnt, you know where to find me. Ill whip him back into shape for you. And lend you a hand or something else. Still retaining her very inspiring calm and collected expression, the unapproachabledy takes a peek at me and makes the slightest nod while meeting my eyes. I can tell she is thinking to herself that our little Queen is just being too much and that she would appreciate any rewards from me so I should not worry. Im really getting better at reading the expressions of the quiet girls, arent I? Nevertheless, I meant what I said. Whatever she wants, she will get. Alright. I gotta go. I want to visit Cornelia once more before I have to head back. Your fun announcement is certainly going to bring another wave of chaos into our official channels and other aspects. Nobles will expect further opinions from us and another, post-announcement speech is necessary. It will take a few more days for everything to stabilise. The Queen stands up and I follow her lead. She trots up to me daintily and leans her lithe body onto my chest. Without further ado, I bend myself forward and let my beloved nymphomaniac steal my lips for a tender kiss. Of course, she doesnt miss the chance to sneak a hand behind my belt and squeeze her favourite part of me a few times in the meantime. I let her have the pleasure before she gets to her boring and exhausting royal responsibilities. As we part, she gazes into my eyes with visible hesitation and need, but in the end, Lianne withdraws her fingers too and sighs softly. I peck her cheek for staying strong and resisting her sinful urges. Its certainly an impressive feat. With that onest kiss, I bring her to the door and hold it open to her. The Queen waves at everyone to bid farewell to Lyona and our merc girls before being on her way. I close the door after she disappears behind the first turn and face the office again. All the eyes are on me, full of expectation and reverence. Chuckling to myself, I walk back to one of the sofas and sit down, patting the cushion next to me for the Vampiredy to join. Lyona does so without stopping to think and I meet her bright scarlet eyes. They truly are something out of a movie. I might have already said it, but good job. This is exactly what I needed and wanted from you. Therefore, you deserve a reward, Lianne was right. Would you like to receive it right now? I ask the pale beauty. She roams her enchanting gaze over my face for a moment, but finally, it skips down a bit, though not to my lips. A more apparent blush taints her whitish cheeks as Lyona looks away. May I take it from behind? she requests quietly. It takes most of my willpower to drag the impure thoughts and images out of my dirty mind, knowing well she doesnt mean it like that. Thankfully seeding, I nod at her gently and a tiny smile curls her pouty lips up. Nodding back in thanks, Lyona stands up and slowly goes around the sofa as I lean back and rx on thefy couch. Soon, I can tell she is standing behind me. Her delicate but strong fingers slide down my corbone before continuing over my front. Lyonas hot breath tickles my skin at the connection between my right shoulder and my neck. A momentter, she makes up her mind and two sharp fangs pierce into my flesh with a weirdly pleasant stinging sensation. A quiet hum reaches my ears as Lyonas palms join over my chest, her arms embracing me affectionately. I put my hand over hers and she lets it join the small pile. Her fingers mingle with mine as she slowly relishes the blood Im offering to her. Sip after sip, Lyona drinks her fill, making sure she isnt going too strong or fast, always keeping my well-being in her mind, already chastised by herself after our first meal together. All thedies around me have such strong wills. A fewzy minutester, she finishes for good and withdraws her cute fangs from my skin. As expected, her warm tongue takes care of the tiny wounds right away, licking at them kindly and tenderly. Her saliva and my regenerative powers seal the holes shut in a matter of seconds. Done with that too, she ces an appreciative kiss on the healed-up spot and rests her chin atop my shoulder, nuzzling her face to the crook of my neck. Still holding her hands, I rest my head against hers. How was it? Lyona takes a deep breath and releases a very slow sigh full of bliss. Delightful. Thank you, Master. Since we might take a few days with this request, you can drink a bit more if you would like. Consider it an advance payment for themissions you take care of in my absence, I say, brushing my finger against her smooth skin. I shouldnt indulge in my bottomless craving for blood. Given the chance, no Vampire would be able to resist an offer of unlimited ess to something this delicious, she replies calmly. My thirst has been sated. Although My hunger She trails off a little by the end and I dont need more to understand what she means. Rotating my face to reach her cheek, I ce a loving peck on it, which has be quite hot and flushed from the recent process of willing transfusion. Tell you what. If you still think about me the same way after spending a few days without the scent of my blood around, Ill see to it being properly sated too. For all eternity, I promise the quiet Vampire girl and certainly mean to uphold it. I feel Lyona nod softly after a moment and I kiss her cheek once more. Looking up at the dozen women spread around the room, I find them all staring at us with flushed cheeks, slightly panting mouths, or hands inching towards certain ces. This time, they dont freeze or stop whenever I meet their eyes. A grin finds its way onto my lips. Naturally, every single one of you is entitled to a proper reward too. Show me just how much during your respective tasks and I swear to see those interesting vouchers of yours fulfilled without any exceptions. That makes a bunch of them shudder in anticipation and I can literally smell the arousal of the Beastkin part of the group. Only their proud uniforms prevent me from seeing it too. I wonder if Mari and Sirgia came up with some kind of liquidproof panties for them. I know from experience just how flooded some races can get down there at the slightest hint of affection. It might pose a problem during official outings and battles. After Lyona releases me from her pleasant hug, I get up and thank her for the tingly experience with a peck on the forehead. Then, I move to motivate our troops before their assignments a little bit. Each amazingdy receives some passionate kisses and a few light gropes here and there as a promise of something more in the near future. Naturally, not forgetting about ear rubs and chin scratches for the owners of such. In the end, no one is left unsatisfied, at least in a certain way, and I bid farewell to everyone, looking really forward to going on a quest with them. As I step out of our headquarters, the streets arent as crowded as before but a lot of people still hang around the temple. The booths with our acolytes rarely have someone next to them but thats not surprising. I dont expect more than a handful of people to be instantly convinced to sign up. It will be the desperate first most likely. I take a peek inside to check up on Elea and the others and find a simr sight in the prayer hall. Some residents talk with our priestesses and even my chocte-skinned representative, but the benches arent as full as before. I watch Elea guide a pair of Humans into the inner sanctum, most likely to receive at least one blessing. They must be important if she doesnt simply take them to one of the smaller rooms, or something. Well, lets just hope that theyve cleaned it up after our own ceremony. Since everything seems to be alright, I take a dive into my bonds and locate Cornelia. Finding her in our master bedroom, thats where I head to. Passing by a few of our workingdies, I exchange some pleasantries with them, but it seems that the news has already spread as they dont stop me for too long and almost urge me to be on my way, knowing well that Im aiming to speak with my pregnant wife. Looks like the mansion will be much more lively in the uing days and months. Arriving at my destination, I try to slip inside without much noise so as to not disturb the women currently upying the bed and its close vicinity. I seed partially as a few of the ones further away from it take notice of me, like Meru and Ailish. Shino and Sirgia sit on the big mattress with Cornelia between them, resting their shoulders together. I can see Neira and Astrea by the edge. Lianne is nowhere to be found so she must have left already. The others might be doing their stuff too as Elise, Ria, Teffith, and Mari are missing. No need to mention Hecate. I share a few quick kisses with the first two before moving closer. The kneeling trio notices me only after I lean onto the bed and gently hop onto it too, raising their faces to meet mine. Shino and Sirgia grace me with warm smiles while Cornelia simply blushes and avoids my eyes. Al I Ummm Im sorry My magician wife tries to smile a bit hesitantly too. Now, whats that for? I sit in front of them and ce my hand atop their joined ones, which rest on Cornelias thighs. For exploding like that during the presentation She turns even redder. I couldnt stop crying I sigh softly and pull her in for a tender kiss. Trust me, I barely stood straight. Its good you let it out. Honestly? It made me feel warm because of how much you care. I know our children will feel really loved. Some more tears threaten to stream down her dazzling face again and wipe them off before they get a chance to do that. As we rub our noses together and chuckle lightly, Shinos other hand brushes over Cornelias exposed stomach, rubbing it with the gentlest care. I was always afraid of how I would feel when meeting Senseis children in the future since it was just a matter of time until he fell in love with some amazing woman, my Japanese lover admits. Cornelia reaches out to graze her cheek with equal affection. Now you dont have to worry about that because you will have yours anytime you want to too. Shinos cheeks grow rosier at that and she shoots me a timid nce. I know. And I knew I would have been happy back then for him, but I also knew I wouldnt be able not to feel sad that it wasnt me. Thanks to being part of Senseis family, I feel only joy for you. And for us. I cant wait to see the little ones. Me too, Sirgia quietly joins in. After I learn how to be a good mother from you. I only know how to care for artefacts and weapons. My lovely magicianughs openly at that. You are looking at the wrong person to learn about that from. Im as clueless as you two. Hopefully, Ria will share her wisdom with us. Being a proper wife and mother were actually very important lessons my family forces upon their female descendants. Shino giggles shyly. Ill try to help too, Cornelia-san. Even if my knowledgees from a different world. Im sure all of you will do great. I smile at them and pull the trio into a group hug. And that includes everyone in our small family. Though, I would kindly ask you not to n pregnancy all at once, okay? The room chuckles andughs at my wry smile but Im only half joking. No doubt a dozen or two newborns is a parenting nightmare. At least by Earth standards. It might be different for royal harems in fantasy settings such as this, but we arent exactly royalty either. Speaking of children, how are you going to fare now that most of Eleas attention will be directed towards the temple? It might take a moment before you start showing, but Ill naturally want you to take it easy at that time, and after birth too. Should we start considering some backup for the brothel? An assistant for you? I ask curiously. Cornelia waves her hand at me. Come on. Im not doing anything nearly as straining as the others for you to need to shove me aside and rope me to the bed. I know, I know. But, while I hope it wont sound offensive, my father made me plenty aware that the following months might beplicated for the luckydy and I just want to make sure that you neverck anything, including proper affection and care, at all times. I look at her lovingly. She sighs heavily and smiles fondly. Im not offended. I appreciate it. Its not a mystery to me how exactly many women behave during pregnancy. Just promise me one thing, okay? Whatever I say or do, please know that I love you so much and dont really mean it. Goddess, with how much of a bitch I am to you sometimes, I cant imagine just how much worse I might get I snicker and hug her tightly. Its not a rule. Everyone reacts differently to that. Hormones are a bitch, not women. Most of the time. So, you have nothing to worry about. Ill dly endure everything for you. We just embrace each other in silence for a while before parting. Neira speaks up next. The brothel will be fine. Even if Cornelia will be unable to work or help out at times, we have many more hands on board than before. Theres Ria, who used to go toe to toe with Elea in supervising the mansion. Theres also Elise, who can easily handle the reception on her own. There are plenty of others who will do everything in their power to make sure that Cornelia can focus on caring for the baby without any worries. Leave it to us, stair. We will let you know if we need any more help. Ill do just that. I trust you. I nod while meeting the gazes of thedies present in the chamber. For the next hour, we chat about various topics rted to parenthood and exchange some stories from our lives rted to it. Its a st hearing about the different viewsing from various races andmunities popting this fantasy world. They are often so distinct from what we are used to with Shino that its fascinating. And it goes both ways too. When she brings up some of the teachings and rules ingrained into her by her teachers and nannies, many of the women are almost befuddled. We all slowly return to our responsibilities and other stuff. Cornelia is talked into staying in bed for a bit longer and simply resting. She is still a little bit shaky and everyone wants her to rx, calm down her emotions, just lie down and freely think about things. So, we leave her after some more loving hugs and kisses, receiving a promise that she will try to listen to our suggestions. Thats as good as we can get. As for me, I follow Sirgia back to her repositioned workshop. The crafty Dwarf wees me into her kingdom as usual, starting to tend to her own children right away. But, man. Things really have changed since we started out. I know Im not as knowledgeable in all the technical and magical aspects of her craft, but even I can tell just from looking at the various hanging blueprints or the prototypes lying around that shese a long way. Some of those are rted to sex toys, yeah, but the majority is now focused on REAL artefacts. Is that my armour? I point at one of her standing mannequins. Yes. I upgraded it a little before your next expedition, Master. I was going to give it back to you before you left but its already finished so you may take it, she exins quietly,ing closer to the set of equipment. How did you even get it out of my storage? I raise a brow at her. Sirgia blushes slightly and sways her cute hips. I took off your ring at night and pulled it out I snicker and ruffle through her brown hair. You sneaky devil. Thanks. I have a question, though. Is it waterproof? All fabrics and materials are capable of absorbing moisture from both external and internal sources. It can be then used to regte the humidity of the owners body in scorching climates. Unfortunately, it cant filter drinking water yet, but Im already working on that enchantment, she exins. I see. All fabrics and materials? Underwear too? I smirk at her. She turns even more rosy. Yes, Master You really dont miss a thing. I chuckle and kneel down to share a loving kiss with my petite Dwarfdy. Thank you for your hard work. Im sure your family would be proud of your achievements. Thank you, Master. She smiles prettily. But, not yet. My best creation is yet to be finished. Do not worry, though. It will be ready for our journey. Failure is not an option. I will win the support of my family for you. We hug tightly as I pick the short girl up and Sirgia wraps her legs and arms all around me. Shes always so good to me, thinking of ways to further help me out. Ill have to make sure she is happy with the end result too. That her family understands her efforts and talent. And hopefully, they wont be averse to our rtionship. Let me know whenever you need anything, I whisper to her sharp-angled ear. You have my full support, no matter what you choose to do. What if I choose to take over my family by force after they are rude to you? she asks while staring deeply into my eyes with those big, caramel irises of hers. The Dwarf King better not find any faults with that because Im not stopping for anyone until you get them on a silver tter. I grin at her and Sirgias eyes widen briefly before her cheeks flush strongly and she drowns me in fluffy kisses. After we nibble on each others lips for a while, she moves her mouth closer to my ear. Ill need a sessor after bing the head of the house too... Preferably at least six of them so that all branch families end up with good supervisors Its my turn to stare at her blushing visage wide-eyed, having literally been asked to at best knock her up six times and at worst give her sextuplets. At worst because I have no idea if her petite body can even handle such a number. I dont know much about Dwarf pregnancies yet but it looks like their families tend to end up quite numerous. Whatever your wish is, I whisper back, kissing her small ear and making my little lover shiver. Not wanting to waste too much of her precious time, we have some more fun together for a little while before I move out of the workshop, taking the armour with me. I really hope Im not going to be asked to start such grand families by every single one of my lovers. I can barely wrap my head around the prospect of three or more kids. I would honestly like to find a bnce somewhere between a few and repopting the world. Though, considering my ss and everything, I shouldnt be surprised if I end up doing exactly that, bringing Primordials back to Naharren. Time flies for the rest of the day as I busy myself with various tasks either at the brothel or at the temple. Eleaes back to us veryte andpletely exhausted. It looks like blessings take a lot out of her and I do my best to pamper and revitalise her. While Rejuvenate works great, she only epts it initially, demanding a more powerful shotter, which I simply cant deny her. She ends up pumped up when we are done, and thankfully doesnt request a ser team worth of kids afterwards. Might be rted to the fact that she is now my Apostle. Still, I dont keep my hopes up with that. Who knows? It might turn out that being constantly knocked up is a symbol of status as an Apostle of the Demigod of Sex. For thete night, the girls leave me alone with Cornelia so that we can cuddle with just the two of us. We appreciate their thoughtfulness and spend that time expressing pure affection to each other without getting too heated. Its all just kisses, snuggles, romantic whispers, and lots of pleasantries. The next day is quite unremarkable. I spend it mostly amongst the mercenaries to prepare for the trip as we are heading out the morning after. We train together some more to practise our cooperation and I showcase a bunch of skills and strategies I came up with in the past so that they can get ustomed to my chaotic way of fighting. We also discuss the details rted to our six or seven-man team if we include myself. Obviously, they want me to be their leader, which is to be expected. Ressia bes my second-inmand after a vote. We create a few sub-groups, mostly pairs, in case we end up split. Though, of course, we have our mentalmunication. But, its always good to have ns ahead of time. My other free time is spent hanging around the brothel as I usually do before leaving the town. Whoever needs anything from me has thest chance to get it or will need to wait a little for the next opportunity. Not many girlse but Im aware that they also dont want to burden me with additional troubles right before the expedition. Still, I do spend a moment or two with some amazingdies, either simply talking about their lives with us or providing them with some physicalfort. I dont forget my amazing Slimes and pamper the colourful duo for quite a bit. Now that they have returned to the mansion after ourst journey, they have their sights on reiming their top spots in the Employee of the Month rankings. The next morning arrives fairly quickly and I run a quick check through my supplies and equipment, provided by our amazing alchemists, tailors, cksmith, and many more. With everything being as it should, I go to fetch my team of badass beauties. As expected, Ressia, Yuru, Oniri, Fullen, Besfi, and Suna are already waiting for me, bidding farewell to their battle sisters. Good luck, Master. Lyona makes a polite bow as we prepare to head out so I give her a peck on the cheek. No one can see us inside the headquarters so I can indulge. Two carriages are enough tofortably fit us all and we ride to the meeting point by one of the gates. Even though we have been aiming to show up rather early, we arent the first ones to arrive. Leave it to Paul to drag his team out of bed at an early hour toplete sortie. Shino might have taken part in it too. We step out of our carriages and thank the drivers. The girls form two rows behind me as I approach the other group. Shino, Natalie, Marcia, Kamil, and Paul are talking to each other. Vanessa keeps herself mostly quiet while hanging around the first two. But, I can also spot one more woman Im not familiar with who seems glued to Pauls hip. Not in a weird or sexual way, of course. She isnt draped over his arm or anything. She exudes a specific presence with her posture, basically screaming military, and stands right next to him like his assistant officer. Her dark emerald uniform certainly matches the theme, and her ck hair too. I can see two hand crossbows on her belt and one quite long, almost ballista-sized one on her back. She is the first one to spot us and her brows rise a little at our sight. Her blue eyes wander over our formation and gear before returning to the front. She whispers something to Paul and they all turn to face us as we arrive in front of them. Sensei! Shino shouts happily as she charges my way, jumping right into my arms. Iugh openly and catch her firmly, supporting her soft behind as she locks her legs behind me. What are you, a kid? We are on an official mission. She snorts and seals my lips with hers, starting a passionate exchange which definitely isnt missed by anyone with how lively she gets. Still think Im a kid, Sensei? Shino grins at me and I roll my eyes, dropping her to the ground. Of course, shends on her feet and snuggles to my side. Marciaes in next, smiling at me impishly. Hi there, handsome! Long time no see. Do we n on going woodcutting this time too? She waggles her brows and I can only shake my head at that reference. Kamil snorts, knowing well she is up to no good, but he sends a light nod my way as a greeting. Its good to know he hasnt reverted to his quite troublesome ways. Good morning, Mister Carter. Natalie greets me with her melodic tone and starts peeling the unruly samurai girl off my arm, rebuking her best friend for acting out. She isnt having much sess with Shinos boosted strength and other attributes. As for Vanessa, she directs a wry smile my way. Its understandable. Theres always going to be some sour feelings between us no matter how much time passes. I dont me her. Its good to see you again, sir. Paul finally joins in and extends his hand so I shake it respectfully. And this is Catherine, our recent addition. She is a Tier 4 Headhunter and a military officer. Though, shes on leave while she helps us. Oh? Tier 4? Thats impressive. I nod at her respectfully. Someone this skilled and experienced is a rare sight. Even my team has only one Tier 4 right now. She takes one more nce at mydies, most likely wondering which one is our ace. Before she can say anything, Shino giggles and interjects. You make it sound like your Tier 6 isnt part of it. That makes Catherine go wide-eyed as her gaze snaps to me. It looks like its her first time hearing about that part of my profile. To her credit, she gets a hold of herself fairly quickly and sends a polite salute my way. Its an honour to meet you, Sir Carter. Ive heard a lot about you and Im looking forward to personally seeing you in action. I admit that while your students have drawn a quite impressive picture of you with their stories, I did not expect you to possess such raw power. Especially considering the fact that you arrived in our world at the same time, she says. I smile at her and spread my arms. Im sure a lot of what you heard was exaggerated, but Im just a little special. Did they introduce you to the inner workings of my ss? Yes, sir. You provide enchantments and buffs to those you have sexual intercourse with, also supporting their growth. Catherine nces at Shino and Marcia. Thats part of it, yeah. I also grow stronger the more powerful the feelings between me and my partners are, so its not just about a brief quickie and forget. But, thats details. You arent wrong in assuming that the more women I bed the stronger WE all grow. That includes all of those women, I rify it a little. Ill try to match your expectations, though I most likely wont interfere too much unless it will be inevitable. This is going to be the first field test for my subordinates and I intend to evaluate their performance while mostly aiding them as theirmander. These are Ressia, Yuru, Oniri, Fullen, Besfi, and Suna. Well be in your hands. My girls salute in perfect sync, hitting their chests with their fists and stomping once on the ground like one man. Thankfully, they dont shout our motto. Nevertheless, Catherine and Paul look at least slightly impressed. Right. I assume you want me to take the lead on this expedition? thetter asks. I can feel my women tense a bit but they obediently stay silent. Technically, we weremissioned for this task so I would like for our side to lead if you are alright with it this time, I reply. Fine with me. Paul nods with a smile. Im honestly curious how well-trained your unit is. Ive seen only glimpses of their rigorous practice whenever I was invited to the range. Whenever a fight breaks out, you are free to direct your own team, I add. We might need a bit more experience together to work perfectly well as a single regiment. I honestly dont know if I want us to get any on this trip or not. He chuckles and nods. Same. We shouldnt wish for any trouble, though. We are escorting important VIPs. Lets focus on moving them from point A to point B as safely as possible. Agreed. I smirk back at him. Ressia! Assumemand! Prepare to head out! Sir, yes, sir! she shouts back and spins around to face the rest, barking orders at them as they start moving with clear purpose. Finally, a new quest with Sensei. Shino giggles excitedly. This is going to be fun! Judging by the nces she and Marcia are directing my way, yeah it will. Lets just hope we wont get ourselves in too much trouble. Its a simple escort quest. What can go wrong? Right? Chapter 194 – A King’s Abode Chapter 194 C A Kings Abode For a little while, Shino trots to join Paul and the rest of the Heroes as their main strategist calls for a quick briefing. I do the same, retreating to Ressia and the girls. Themanding wolfgirl is overseeing her subordinates as they bring in and prepare horses, loading a few things into the saddle packs. As I stop next to her, she tries not to show any reaction on her fierce face, acting like the proper, undistracted captain, but naturally fails to fully get a hold of her swishing tail. I hold back my smirk so as not to jeopardise her efforts and watch the swinging appendage only from the corner of my eye. Its way too cute not to, in the end. With everything ready, Yuru the pure-blood Leopardkin brings me my own horse and thedies gather for our quick pre-journey meeting too. Im not surprised that all the animals are more or less the same colour, dark grey in this case. Save for mine. Yeah. They couldnt just simply get me the same, could they? So, I end up with a pure ck steed and ept their gift respectfully, showing my appreciation to the short beastgirl through the gentle ruffling of her fluffy hair and ears. A few other women stare at me with longing gazes, even though the vast majority of the squad is missing such special features atop their heads. I might have been spoiling them too much with my pats recently. But hey, when you are surrounded by so many Beastkin girls it kind of bes a habit. One that Im not regretting. Ressia gives me a nce and I nod at her. Im here mostly to observe so she should assume most if not all responsibilities of the leader during this expedition. In the end, I wont be apanying them every single time. I might try whenever Im able to, of course, but there are plenty of other things to take care of. Anything rted to my lovely wives takes priority. Therefore, I listen to the short speech my canine second-inmand gives, admiring her attempts at motivating the others. Its not like she needs to do that as they are all fired up to prove themselves, but she still seems to hit a few good notes when addressing each person, showing that they are a tightly-knit family already. They have gotten quite close during training and it was time to show just how much in real situations. Pauls group is done around the same time as us and we all jump on our respective horses. Shino takes a regretful peek at me and I show her a warm smile. Theres no doubt she wanted to join me in the saddle but the others must have talked her out of it, most likely to keep the professional appearance. She has her group while I have mine. As for our formation, we mix our members to achieve the best result. Kamil, Marcia, Yuru and Catherine take the front in a chevron whenever possible. Natalie, Paul, Fullen, Suna, Ressia, and Shino stay in the centre as the core of the team. Then, Oniri, Besfi and Vanessa take the back with me. That way, theres a tank on both sides while the ranged and support members are safe and sound. Naturally, this might change depending on the road or path we will take, tightening the formation a little as a result. But, everyone knows their role and things should be fine. Paul can spot most of the dangers and threats from the middle thanks to his sharp eyes while I spread my senses from the backline. Im technically the highest Tier here, additionally boosted by a great number of greatdies, so Im kind of a jack-of-all-trades amongst them. Without dying too much, we move out and ride at a decently fast pace. Thanks to Natalies Symphony of Wind and Besfis healing spells, our horses canfortably push themselves close to their limits without straining their strength and stamina. To the onlookers, we might be dashing like mad, but we know that its nowhere close to what we can achieve if thedies really put their all into making us go fast. Because, while moving quickly is all good, we arent pressed on time. Arriving too early would be an issue too. Plus, we might be safe, but the other people on the road might not be. It would be a pity to trample some poor traveller and scare the horses of some random caravan by zooming past the cart or carriage like a bullet. Thank gods there are no speeding tickets in this world. We cover a good distance during the day, uninterrupted by any random events. Honestly, it would have been a shock to stumble on some kind of trouble less than a day of riding away from the capital. Thest time, we had to reach a more or less remote vige for that to happen. The kingdom is rtively safe and well-protected. And least for Humans. But, we are making good progress on the other races too. When the eveninges, Paul announces rest time and no one argues with him. I can tell that my girls can easily ride a day or two more thanks to everything they get from me, but we arent alone on this trip. And Im d to see that they arent straight-up crazy about showing results, instead showing proper restraint and moderation. Stepping off the busy road, we find a decent spot for a camp. The moment we agree on it, my squad jumps off their horses like one man and starts setting up the tents. Only Ressia remains by their animals, dutifully finding them a nice ce to graze and tying them up to the trees. She makes sure that the knots are rather easy to solve. Good thinking. And well, I might have said tents, but after turning back to the team again, I find all five of them popping out multiple metal frames and rods, creating one single pavilion the size of a small circus consisting of three main sections. Even Paul and the others just stand there while watching them move with practised precision. It doesnt take the girls longer than ten minutes to finish creating a camping masterpiece with a solid skeleton, purple material walls, and even softnterns illuminating both outside and inside. Its just something you could expect a very pompous noble to bring on their trip. Yet, when they all run to stand in two rows in front of the parted entrance, it bes clear that this noble would have been me. Someone has clearly thought this out very thoroughly. And only a few someones are capable of bringing up such ideas to the minds of thesedies, who have certainly lived quite poorly for a decent chunk of their existence in this world. I will need to have a word with their instructors after we are back. Since it would be rude to have them stay bowed in wait for too long, I try to not show my shock and confusion as I walk the purple carpet leading inside. Curious about the interior, Shino follows me shortly, and after my squad doesnt react, the others give in to their curiosity too. The moment I pass through the thin, see-through veil protecting the entrance from the assault of bugs and other nosy intruders, I get a tad dizzy. This entire thing is fully furnished. Starting from the front, you enter the main area, the main lounge you could say, with plenty of sofas, chairs, benches, tables and other stuff. In the very middle, a sizable firepit stands proudly. Thanks to the cascading, two-part roof above it, the fumes can easily escape through the gap in the shape of a ring. Now, this area has three more exits. Left, right, and back. To the left is what seems to be amunal bath. I can spot a bunch of tubs, chairs, buckets, and other wooden furniture and appliances. Some steam escapes through the privacy curtain already, so its obvious that everything is prepared for use. To the right, they set up a kitchen. Some simple counters, cupboards, utensils, and so on. Theres a smaller fire in there, with a hanging grill above it, so its pretty clear that the central one is mainly for aesthetics and to keep everyone warm. Its hard to see, but I bet the kitchen is fully stocked and I can expect someone toe and ask for requests in just a moment. As for thestpartment, it looks to be an additional bedroom in case someone didnt want to crash on thefortable rugs and couches around the giant bonfire. The very familiar bunk beds peek out of that section. I have a feeling that its also enchanted with the Hall of Serenity, providing the tenants with uninterrupted rest. I can imagine at least one boisterous use of the central section right now. And if even I can, theres no doubt it has been preemptively nned. Where the hell did all of thise from? Marcia is the first person to question this incredulous sight. My girls walk to the middle and turn to us. They all expose their necks if anything covers that part and bring up the nes they have decided to wear as their dog tags. Rather than the standard, quite blocky, oval shape, their two badges obviously resemble a heart with horns and a tail each. The core is shiny purple while the edge is encased in ck wood or some other material. From what I can tell, one dog tag is metal and one is crystal. Ressia holds the crystal one between her fingers. Each of us carries a spatial storage capable of fitting an entire warehouse of goods and items, courtesy of Mistress Sirgia. We are equipped with plenty of camping utensils and housing arrangements. This is just the main marquee intended for the use of Master and his troops during special circumstances. Without his presence, we can raise a much simpler structure that will fit our basic needs, or a simrly grand pavilion for a VIP or other important person we might be escorting. I dont know who you would need to escort to need something this grand, Catherinements next, looking around in awe. I can proudly say that I had a chance or two to march alongside the King and even he didnt camp in something thisplex and well-equipped. Sensei deserves nothing less. Shino nods to herself and mydies follow suit in full agreement. I sigh while rubbing my eyes. It would have been nice if someone warned me about this, honestly. I appreciate the gesture, though. Since this thing is so big, should we just all use it together? I dont think theres a point in you all putting up your own camp. Is that alright with you, Ressia? The Wolfkin bows politely. Of course, Sir. We can take our quarters for the night while the others can rest in the main section. If anyone requires a separatepartment, we can quickly set it up in a matter of seconds. ncing at Pauls team, I see them shaking their heads. Great. Well share, then. And one more thing. I have a feeling that your instructors insisted on all of this being brought out only when Im around. Personally, I think it would be a waste so feel free to use this camp formation whenever you feel like it. You girls deserve the best too. Thats an order. The six of them look at each other before the captain nods. Yes, Sir. We shall keep that in mind. Now, please make yourselvesfortable while we prepare the food. We do exactly that. I also nned to talk all of them out of acting like servants, but they have clearly thought ahead and only three people get delegated to the aforementioned role while the rest join us in touring this magnificent structure. Ressia is one of the three. She serves everyone drinks while Fullen and Suna take care of cooking. No one knows what they want when asked about preferences so we all agree to simply let the pros bring us their best and thedies quicklye up with a variety of dishes. They dont prepare too much, clearly mindful of not wasting the ingredients. Thats a good sign. I would have been disappointed to see them prepare avish feast just for me. But, it looks like they have been taught well, even if still a bit too much in some areas. As Im sipping on some chilled orange juice and enjoying the gentle massage Yuru gives to my shoulders from behind while purring adorably into my ear, Catherine breaks out of the encirclement of Heroes. She walks up to our spot, taking a seat next to me. Even though we are all out of our armour and outer apparel, she still has this militaristic, regal aura in her very posture. Yuru eases her kneading and pauses her purring but doesnt shy away just yet. She regards the woman with an inquisitive nce before refocusing on me. Its kind of sweet how protective and serious this bundle of cuteness can get when ites to my person. Shes usually so withdrawn and timid, save for when she fights with her life on the line. So, the legendary teacher of the Heroes. Ive heard a lot about you. Its an honour to finally meet someone this respected in the flesh, Catherine begins calmly with a faint hint of a smile. I smirk back at her. Then you hold an advantage over me. I know almost nothing about you. But, I guess its not that much of a problem as Im fairly sure everything youve heard was grossly exaggerated. The Heroes im otherwise. Each of them does nothing but sing your praises all the time. A few might be much more enthusiastic than others, of course. She nces back at her group. I mirror her motion, singling out Kamil amongst the crowd. Its of no surprise that Shino and perhaps Marcia sing me a litany ofpliments, but she very clearly indicates that all of them do. Our rtionship might have somewhat recovered, but I wouldnt have ever imagined hearing anything too kind from his lips. I guess thats good. Still, exaggerated, I reply. I was no one in our world. I was no one at the beginning in this world too. What I taught them has barely any impact on them in this new life of ours. Thus, I cant really call myself the Teacher of Heroes. They were no Heroes when I assisted their education. Some of us are justte bloomers, Catherine answers with a shrug. From what Ive been told, you never really stopped being their guardian and saved them a bunch of times, still trying to impart wisdom in their young minds. You arent going to say that they are still your responsibility after jumping worlds and training for a year to be monster hunters, are you? Old habits die hard, I guess. I chuckle wryly. They are all full adults already. They might not attend my ssroom anymore but I just cant help myself from acting like a teacher. Even though they might be more experienced in these topics than I am. The conversation stops for a moment as we simply enjoy the mood and watch the others mingle around. Marcia is slowly getting drunk while hanging off Kamil and Paul and the other threedies sit together to gossip most likely. Shino, Natalie, and Vanessa seem to find each otherspany quite rxing andforting. Thats great since thetter certainly has a lot of heavy baggage and needs someone to just be out there, avable to listen and simply interact. Meanwhile, I can already tell that Marcia and Kamil are going to interact quite intensely in just a few mugs more. Hopefully, theyll take the bath since no one is currently using it. Otherwise, the girls would most likely need to add one morepartment to this setup. She might be quite open and lively, but others might not wish to witness everything. So, how do you find yourself in your new party? I ask, deciding to talk a little more with the battle-hardeneddy. Rather well, I must say. She sighs softly. I certainly had doubts, even though the first impression they left on me and my subordinates was nothing but bad, but it turns out that I didnt have to stress over it too much. Yes, the group has one or two individuals with tendencies to run wild, but the others are capable of reigning them in whenever necessary. Its clear that Paul has a great grasp on their strengths and weaknesses, efficiently and effectively leading those even much stronger than him without a hint of hesitation. Yeah, you can say he came prepared. I snicker, remembering his hobbies from Earth. It took a moment for him to adapt, but Naharren gained a valuablemander on that fateful day. Sometimes I feel like his mind is ying multidimensional chess during the fight. I agree. He is very smart and attentive, keeping his attention on all the pieces across the board no matter the situation. He has knowledge and some experience but isnt arrogant. He easily defers to others and their own wisdom, taking all the advice and introducing it into his ns. At the same time, he isnt scared of rushing to the frontlines and fighting shoulder-to-shoulder with hisrades. He does prioritise his role as themander but doesnt put himself on a pedestal of protection, stepping away from safety when that action is logically the most effective, even if dangerous, she continues praising him and I smile to myself. Yep. All in all, he is a great guy. He is a man who knows who he is and what he wants. A rare breed even in our world. I nod along. Indeed. Catherine stares into the distance, though I dont miss what is located in that distance. Because of that, you will have your work cut out for you, I say and she pauses for a split-second. Its not as significant as a jerk or freeze, due to her intensive training, but Im also quite experienced in these matters already and can distinguish the signs. The past me would have most likely missed it. She has quite a good control of her reactions. Im not sure I understand what you mean. She turns her collected face to me. He is an amazing guy on all ounts, but everyone has their weakness, I continue casually, swirling the cup with my tasty juice in front of me. His turns out to be social and intimate interactions. Specifically with women. While his beliefs and values are honourable and impressive, they do hold him back a lot and make him quite unapproachable. One will have to put in quite a lot of effort to prove to him that they are the one he is looking for. Im afraid I still dont follow why we are talking about this, she says, doubling down. Are we really going to do this? I smirk at her knowingly. Well, Ill let you in on a little secret. Out of everyone Ive met since the day he walked into my ssroom, you have the highest chance to seed. Ive honestly never heard him bring up a womans name out of his own volition during random conversations. Yet, he often speaks of you during training with my other subordinates, and I myself got to know a few bits about you during my meetings with the Heroes. So, in all honesty, if you really are serious about this, I think I can give you my blessing to try. We stare at each other in silence for a few long seconds and I start expecting her to deflect for the third time, but I catch her faintly rxing, finally deciding to let it go. And who are you to give me your blessing to pursue him? I thought you were no longer his guardian? She shows a sign of a light smirk. Sensei is the new Demigod of Lust, after all. Shino makes an appearance behind our sofa, right next to the cute Leopardkin girl. Her sudden arrival manages to catch Catherine off-guard and the military woman twitches a little. As far as this goes, I can consider it a win. At least before her eyes snap to mine and they widen briefly, soon narrowing back to their natural state as things clearly click in her mind. So, thats what the whole capital was buzzing about. I guess I should have gone to that introduction, she says cooly. Shino giggles and slides her arms down my chest, resting her chin on my shoulder. As the appointed God of Love, I think Sensei is right where he needs to be to offer his blessings to future couples. Besides, we still view him as our legal caretaker in this world. We have no one else. Sensei stood up for us, going against a real king to assure our wellbeing. Im sure Im not the only one who has been viewing Sensei as a kind of parental figure. Well, maybe not exactly parental, but The heavy blush on her soft cheeks as she tries to backpedal from the hole shes dug herself in makes me chuckle quietly. Her love for me has never been quite filial and she knows it. But, we know what she meant to say. In the future, I might be able to grant actual blessings of this kind, but unfortunately, Im currently limited to ones ensuring fertility and stronger sensations. Im fairly sure you dont necessarily need either right now. I wink at the military woman. Though, if youll even find yourself having a hard time keeping up with a Hero, I can at least offer you a good boost to stamina. Even the quite stoicdy seems affected by all that intimate talk as the hint of rosiness tinges her skin. She looks away to save her face and I try my best to keep Shino from getting to tease our new friend unnecessarily. Id rather she doesnt ruin the rare chance of Paul having someone he might actually be able to end up together with. Ill keep that in mind. Catherine surprises us both by not fighting back but instead openly admitting everything through those few seemingly insignificant words. Thank you. With a firm nod, she gets up and slowly walks away. We notice that shes heading in the direction of Paul and the others just as Marcia drags Kamil away for an obvious reason. I meet Shinos eyes and we grin at each other, silently rooting for her to seed. They seem like a good match. After that, the needy samurai rolls onto myp for some belly rubs and kisses while we wait for the bath to be free again. It might take a while, judging by the noise. Someone forgot to activate the silencing barrier before they began and we can now hear almost everything here, though they might possibly have not been aware of that function of the tent. Nevertheless, no one seems to be bothered too much as Shinos group must be quite used to it. My girls do nce my way a lot and my Japanese girlfriend continues to grin at me teasingly, spotting their faint blushes and nibbled lips. When the raunchy duo is done, the women take their turn. That means Natalie, Vanessa, Catherine, and Shino, who reluctantly leaves myp. But, I dont remain idle for too long after she is gone. Yuru bes a bit bolder with her affection and starts gently biting on my ear while her fingers wander under my clothes. With the obvious interest of the others too, I excuse myself to their quarters as my squad hastily follows. What follows next is rather obvious. Ressia first politely requests my aid, for me to enhance them for the trip so that they can be stronger and fulfil their roles better. I let them know that they dont need excuses and show some appreciation to the brave captain first, remembering to silence our surroundings. We break in each of their bunk beds with the respective owners in what ends up as a quick and very animated orgy. Im surrounded by hornydies all along, brushing and rubbing their heated parts against me even as I pound one of them into the bouncy mattress. Everyone gets the fill they deserve after a day of hard work. Since we are still on a mission in the wilderness, I dont tire anyone out to the fullest. That would be rather stupid. I do ask about who is watching over the camp after we are done if all of them are here, lying on top of me as a heap of naked, sweaty bodies, and Oniri assures me that shes set up plenty of traps and alert artefacts around the perimeter to know when a fly gets anywhere close to us. No one has to keep watch for the night with this, but Ressia still volunteers to do it. I dont discourage her and she receives one more round for her sacrifice, getting jealous looks from her colleagues, who wonder if that was her n all along. Letting them rest for a moment longer, I dress up and get back to the main section. Confirming that Shino and thedies are done, I let my girls know and join the others on the side. As we are chatting about random things, they suddenly stop mid-sentence and their eyes widen to the brim. Confused a bit, I look over my shoulder and freeze. All six of my female mercenary squad members parade out of their quarters buck naked and head for the bath, various marks and light bruises very apparent on those who do possess visible skin, alongside some other evidence of what has transpired just recently staining their bodies, especially near the bottom parts. They nonchntly walk forward with towels in their hands as the other women gaze upon them in disbelief and consternation, Shino pouting at me heavily, clearly disappointed for missing out on fun time while she was bathing. Somehow, the next half an hour passes by in a rather noticeable silence and I cant really me anyone for that. Save for those naughty six. They thankfully get out in their underwear and I jump in next alongside the guys. Surprisingly, Kamil offers me a fist bump with a knowing smirk as we soak all together so perhaps things are slowly mending together. For the night, I end up sleeping with everyone in the central segment, taking one of the side sofas for myself. I would have gone with my squad but Shino insisted on staying by my side, or rather on top of me, so I granted the clingy samurai her wish. We doze off together while the rest also find a good ce to crash down either solo or in pairs. In the morning, we eat a light breakfast and pack up. My girls deconstruct everything in about ten minutes, shoving all the parts and things back into their spatial storages. Its quite a sight watching them touch stuff and then making it disappear in front of your eyes. But, Im definitely much more used to that than Pauls party. We are back on the road in a sh. Again, the road ahead is rather peaceful and we pass only a bunch of other people travelling both ways. It gives us a chance to chat a little with our neighbours. Its always a pleasure to listen to the happy stories from the girls lives or how their respectivemunities usually function. Naturally, not all of them ledfortable lives before their capture, but some do, and either kind still seems interested in sharing their experiences with me. About half a dayter, I can see Vanessa discussing something with Paul and he signals for us to stop. Gathering close around him, we all listen to what the duo has to say. Vanessa mentioned to me that she knows a different path to her home, a slightly less popted trail but still as civilised as this one. ording to her, we can cut some time if we use it and go easy on our steeds, taking one or more breaks along the way, he exins. I see no problems with that if there are no problems with the path itself, I reply as my group looks to me as their leader. It might be good to verify alternatives while we can so that theres at least one backup n on our way back. I agree. He nods. Everyone? No one seems to confront the idea and Vanessa instructs the front on where to go and which turn to take. The changees an hourter and we move off the main road. The path we take is still quite wide and paved but the trees are definitely much closer and the forest is very lush in this area. Hopefully, we wont stumble on any wild beasts. But, I guess Vanessa would warn us if there really were some dangers here. As it starts getting darker and darker, we slow our pace a bit more and start looking for a decent resting spot. Its a much harder task now with the space between trees being narrower than before. We could technically cut or uproot them with ease, but why should we damage nature? Unless we really dont find anything, its better to just wait a little longer. When the sky almost fully loses all colour, we finally spot something. But, its the orange glow of a campfire somewhere to the side. That means a few things. First, there are other people around. Second, they have taken a camping spot for themselves. Third, there might be more space out there than they need. After a brief discussion about it, we agree that approaching them peacefully and asking is better than setting ourselves up in close vicinity and making someone potentially stressed about our unexpected presence. So, we lead our horses towards the light, following a bunch of deep tracks going off the path. They seem to be new so we might be dealing with merchants and their loaded carts and wagons. Our guess proves to be somewhat right as we find an encirclement of big wooden carriages resembling those prison transports from fantasy and wild west fiction, sporting a single barred window in the front and back. Seven coaches make up the formation as a bunch of people walk around the inner part where a big fire has been started. They have strategically left one length of a coach open and thats where we show up, making sure that they see our approach. Some tension fills the air as they observe our group which almost matches their numbers. I take the lead and jump off my horse first, wanting to reassure them a little. Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Apologies for the interruption. We are simply passing by and looking for a good spot to settle down for the night. Noticing your fire, we decided to see if there isnt a bit of space next to you. The more the merrier as they say, and strength certainly lies in numbers. I smile at them while spreading my arms. We are a fresh mercenarypany heading to Ronerulle for a private request. If you agree to share this ce with us, we can offer you protection for the night. Unfortunately, I dont think you would be able to match our pace with your wagons so I cant extend it further onto the road even if we were moving in the same direction. We wait for their reply as the few guys who seem to be the leaders exchange nces with their subordinates. We could use a few strong horses, someone whispers in the back but my keen hearing easily picks it up. Right. The cargo is heavier than we expected. Might be a good idea, another person replies. I can see some men trying to nonchntly lean onto the coaches while eyeing us up. Whenever they are sure that none of us are watching, they edge closer to either the front or back. Things seem a little strained for a group of merchants and I dont think they take us for bandits in disguise. In the end, our gear is quite fancy and shy. I let Shino and my girls know to be wary. Then, as one of those sneaky guys almost reaches his assumed target, the cart behind him rocks heavily from side to side with a few loud thuds, making him jump in fright. Im fairly sure I hear growling and scratching from the muted interior. Whats that? Paul asks as all our attention shifts to the naughty carriage. Nothing, the assumed leader answers quickly. A barrel must have loosened up during our travels. Well check it in a moment. A metallic click echoes through the air,ing from the other side of the formation, and we watch as one of the caches opens up in the front with a squeaky noise, the entire panel swinging out like a door. In an instant, a dozen or more dogs rush out of it while snarling and barking, locking right onto us. Poachers! Vanessa shouts. Show those bastards no mercy! A javelin of earth follows, spearing the dude who opened the carriage into the wooden structure, and everyone takes that as a signal to begin. Oh, well. I guess I shouldnt have mentioned that we are a freshpany. Their loss. Chapter 195 – New Bonds Chapter 195 C New Bonds Its true that the sudden burst of violenceing from Vanessa surprises me a little, but I do my best not to think about it too deeply right now. In my own mind, poachers arent the kind of a threat that should warrant instant death, but maybe Im missing something. We are technically either already in or close to our princessnds and the rules here might be somewhat different than what I could assume. Right away, a purple bolt of lightning zaps over my shoulder and smacks right into the guy who took the leading role in our conversation. A pretty web of red marks sprouts from the point of impact and reaches to the very edges of his body as steam begins to rise from his skin. As he falls to the back, I notice an arrow sticking out of his forehead too. It looks like my girls dont fuck around either, focused on ensuring the sess of their attacks. A quick scan of the gathered poachers doesnt bring any anxious or uncertain vibes in me so I decide to give them the opportunity to prove themselves in battle. This is the goal of our expedition, in the end. So far, they have shown their quick reaction time and decent cooperation between Suna and Ressia. There are maybe slightly over twenty of the opponents while we are in two groups of seven if we count me too. There shouldnt be any issue with steamrolling those pitiful morons. Maybe if they werent so rude from the start things might have developed differently. Eh, most likely not with Vanessa present. Therefore, I bring out my trusty hilt but take a few steps back, choosing to exude enough of my aura to herd the horses into one singr spot and watch over them. It takes just a moment, and in the meanwhile, I watch the battle unfold. Oniri has disappeared somewhere already and Yuru took her melee role alongside Besfi, charging straight into the encampment. Two men are already dead to their swords as the armoured Tieflingdy uses her shield to protect the Leopardkin girl from bolts and arrows raining upon them from the sides. Ressia keeps shooting back at them relentlessly and removing more of the enemys ranged fighters from the fight one by one. I can tell that my girls aremunicating mentally and coordinating their efforts to the tiniest detail. Some of Ressias arrows fly forward almost grazing the skin of her friends but they seem to always position themselves the way to avoid her projectiles, which often surprises the targets on the other end of the fight. Thats a really nice tactic. But, my group isnt the only one in this fight. The Heroes and their twopanions have joined in too. Their efforts have focused on the released dogs at first. I saw how Paul put one of his own arrows into a nearby trees bark somewhere above us and illuminated the entire ce with bright light. That resulted in two things. First, almost everything is now clearly visible. Second, the shadows cast by the wagons and the people have be much longer, deeper, and generally bigger. Shino uses one of them to lunge from underneath the small army of dogs, slicing through half of them with a single attack. It does make her grimace a little as she definitely isnt happy about hurting the poor animals, but she knows its either them or us. As for the other half, Kamil taunts them onto him and Marcia makes short work of the remaining beasties while they cling to his enchanted armour like unto the training sleeves. Someone manages to unlock another kennel on wheels and more of them surge out but Natalie sends a massive Fireball their way, which explodes after flying into the coach, blowing it up into splinters and cinders. Vanessa seems to be mostly focused on the Humans and a few Elves making up the illegal party. Her Earth Magic easily blocks their attacks and deals lethal blows without a hint of hesitation as she surfs around the fire on a patch of gurgling ground. It does look like she takes personal offence with their very existence. Things are looking rather well for our side and I keep watching the battlefield in amusement. These poachers arent utter trash but their Tiers clearly arent anything great either. As their numbers dwindle, they find it harder and harder to repel the relentless physical and magical barrage. My sharp girls have appropriately eliminated the biggest threats early, taking care of those men who looked tough or in possession of ranged options. Then, my enhanced hearing picks up on another metal click and my attention snaps to one of the transport carriages. Fortunately, its not the enemies who have reached for it but my sneaky foxgirl, who takes a wary but curious peek into the holding cell. What she sees makes her sigh wistfully and she disappears into the darkness of the small prison. A momentter, three fancy deers sprint out of it one by one, take a quick nce around, and bolt away from themotion. They dont lookmon and in. Its clear that those creatures are something else, judging by their vibrant furs and various mystical patterns covering their bodies. Oniri continues on her quest to free the captured animals and beasts while their captors are forced to pay more attention to their own lives, which are dropping steadily thanks to the joint efforts of many women and a few men. I wouldnt say that their cooperation is perfect, or that they are actually properly cooperating, but they do make sure not to inconvenience each other at least. Paul has chosen to shout hismands in English so that the enemies cant pick up on their moves and strategies, though by doing that, he also excluded mydies from that equation. Vanessa and Catherine also seem unable to pick up on every word but they at least look to have been taught a bunch of simple meanings and instructions. Well, on the other hand, my girls keep talking mentally, without uttering a single audible word, so I guess both sides have rendered theirmunications rather nonexistent. Save maybe for Shino and Marcia, who might be picking up on a few exchanges thanks to being linked to my bigwork. But that might be the courtesy of Ressia or someone else as Im fairly sure my mercenary troupe uses their own thoughtmunication magic to practise with it. Just as only a bunch of men are left, gathered in one spot with their backs to each other, I catch a surprised yelp. Theres now a football-sized hole in one of the remaining two coaches, right next to Oniri. She seems to have barely avoided an unexpected ricochet from Vanessas rocky spell. It clearly wasnt intentional and the princess shares an apologetic nod with the foxgirl, no bad blood between them. Thats when a loud growl escapes the wooden structure and I realise that its the same one that had emitted some other noises before the battle. In a sh, it explodes in a shower of splinters and pieces, though it doesnt look like anything other than pure physical power is the cause of that event. And the reason for that makes itself apparent right away. The unfortunate projectile shattered what looked like metal manacles binding a mighty beast to the frame of the coach. With its body freed of the main restraints, the very oversized ck-furred wolf or simr entity howls in anger and frustration, having obliterated its prison by simply standing up, clearly barely fitting inside before. Its legs are still bound together in pairs but that doesnt stop the purple-eyed beast from jumping off the destroyed tform and snarling at my cute vulpine subordinate, baring its fangs at the much smaller individual. The top of the wolfs back reaches the top of my head in terms of height so its no surprise that the tiny Oniri looks like a little kid in front of it, staring back at the magnificent predator with wide eyes. I surge forward without dy. The beast is definitely eager tosh out at its captors, or possibly even at the first target it''s able to. It was captured by humanoids and a humanoid is standing right next to it. I dont think it cares that the other humanoids are fighting each other. Before it has a chance to snap its massive jaws around Oniris small frame, capable of chomping on her almost whole, Im already next to them, pulling the pretty fox behind me. She might have been able to escape into her shadows but Id rather not risk it. And as expected, when my quite powerful presence suddenly appears in front of the beasts parted jaws, it pauses briefly, meeting my equally fierce gaze. Just in case, I summon a bunch of Void Chains to lock its torso down, without too much pressure so as not to antagonise the beast too much. There seems to be some kind of intelligence in its glowing, bright purple eyes, whichck any pupils or other features. I have no idea how I can tell that while staring into those shining depths, seemingly also releasing ominous smoke of the same colour from their corners, but something tells me Im not mistaken. Though, theres also plenty of hate and killing intent in there. We are not your enemies. They are. I try my hand atmunicating with it, gesturing to the side. It continues to re at me for a moment before ncing away at the few remaining poachers. At the appearance of the big bad wolf, my girls and Pauls team paused their efforts to eliminate all the threats. Even the evildoers seem to be locked onto the ominous beast. I cant really me them. Not just its eyes but even the insides of its mouth are glowing dangerously like of some dark Hellhound or something. I receive one more look from the wolf, though maybe it examines the littledy pressed firmly into my back while peeking timidly over my shoulder, and it turns away from us. Or tries to, but I let my chains loose and allow it to easily walk out of them. Using small, kind of awkward tippy-taps, it moves closer to the poachers. Thanks to its metal bindings, it cant walk properly right now. However, it certainly doesnt seem to care with the prospect of revenge presented so deliciously in front of it. No one else takes action as the mighty beast closes on the remaining five. Save for them, I guess. When they try to make a run for it, choosing to risk getting hurt by one of ours in the process, they dont get too far. Their feet sink into the previously solid ground and that face m into it, courtesy of the simrly vengeful earth princess. The wolfs growls resonate through the quiet forest as it stops above the puny Humans, snarling right at them with pure animosity. What happens next is fairly obvious. Some of thedies do turn their gazes away as screams of pain and agony join the foresty soundtrack, created by the talented maestro with the use of its high-ss fangs. Its clear that the former captive doesnt intend to y with its captors as all the noise fades away rather quickly. Thest of the bastards ends up with his head plucked right off his shoulders and chewed on like a tasty gum. Then, the wolf raises its bloody snout and slowly regards our two parties, again disying more than a hint of intelligence. It doesnt feel like its assessing us as either prey or more threat. Rather than that, it feels like its trying to figure out if we are bad guys too. Ressia is the first person to step forward and it snaps its attention onto the canine half-blood. She tries to exude confidence but I can smell her anxiety and some fear. Yet, she still slowly approaches the beast and sits down on her knees. She doesnt prostrate herself in front of it fully, looking up proudly but respectfully. They stare at each other for a few long seconds as if they are holding some silent conversation, and the wolf suddenly turns to me. My brows rise in slight surprise at the sudden change of its attention. Ressia stands up without any sudden movements and graces me with a faint smile. You can approach, Master. It sensed that I willingly submit to you as my alpha without any negative feelings. This should have gained at least some of its trust. I do as she says, briefly meet the proud beasts gaze from up close, and look at her. What now? Nothing. It will leave us in peace. She steps closer and dives in for my lips unabashedly, guiding my hands to her ass and instructing me to squeeze it firmly. I just wanted to prove to it that Im not lying. My honest arousal should be truthful enough Thest part is spoken in a barely audible whisper and I can tell just how truthful her body is. I guess if I can smell her desire and reverence, the big wolf can too. If that scores me some points with the beast, so be it. After one more peck from the faintly blushing wolfgirl, I separate us and look down. The chains are still binding its paws together. I meet its mystical eyes once more and crouch down without dropping that contact. It follows me with its giant head but doesnt show any signs of annoyance or hostility. Taking that as my silent green light, I reach for the front left manacle and call upon all my strength. I expected the metal to be simple iron or steel, but I should have figured out that such a powerful and scary-looking beast wouldnt be bound by some flimsy chains. Still, as I grunt in effort, the tight ring finally snaps after twelve seconds of increasingly stronger pulling. In less than a minute, they are all gone. Standing up, I nod at the wolf and turn around to face the others. Alright. Anything to report? Injuries? None, sir, Ressia responds immediately. I n to hold a debriefing when we settle down to rest, discussing what we did right and wrong during this encounter. It would honour us if you could join. Will do. I smile at her approvingly. We are all fine too, Paul answers. Would you mind exining what that was about, though? He directs his question and Vanessa and its actually one I was going to ask too. As usual, we do seem to think alike now and then. Pardon? The princess nces back at him. You going straight for the kill, he continues. Dont get me wrong, but I didnt really take you for someone this quick to take life, save for one exception, I guess. Is this another case of something rted to your family? She sighs softly. No, not directly. I just hate poachers with all my heart. But I dont mean simple poachers who go after the game, stealing from the kingdom. There is an ouwed group that hunts rare creatures, which are often magical and quite intelligent. They are sometimes even worse than vers. Some beasts are kept alive through vile operations that abuse their high regeneration or other powers, endlessly harvesting precious organs and materials. Our kingdom actively pursues their demise. This wolf does seem quite unique and aware, Shino agrees with her. Why am I not surprised that the Human kingdoms care more about injustice towards beasts than actual people? Ressia sneers lightly while crossing her arms. Our family has been trying to go against very for generations. We were already much more lenient than other Humans, bordering on dangerous grounds. And this expedition is meant to secure even better conditions for other races after the reform has been epted in the capital. My parents wholeheartedly support it, especially after learning the truth about my brother Vanessa drops her gaze to the ground. Natalie wraps her arm around their friends shoulders. She speaks the truth. Weve seen it personally. My captain grimaces a bit and shoots me a brief nce. Sorry. I didnt mean to sound so using. You arent exactly wrong, Catherine surprisinglyes to her defence. Ronerulle is a rare urrence. Most other ces are just as you say. What should we do with them, then? Paul asks. Each n works separately from what we have learned so we can simply get rid of the bodies after searching through their belongings just in case. And unlocking thest coach, Vanessa answers and we look towards the final cage. Thats also when we spot the fact that we havente out of this fightpletely unscathed. Damn. Poor guy. Marcia sighs sorrowfully. Somehow, somehow, in that brief window when I jumped forward in Oniris defence, a stray crossbow bolt found its way right into the side of my steeds head. I made sure to put them all more or less behind the thickest trees and the first carriages of the encirclement, and still, the unlucky horse managed to get hurt. Lethally. Its toote, isnt it? I peek at Natalie. Unfortunately. She nods grimly. But its not your fault. I should have thought of something ahead of time. I shake my head. No. I should have raised a wall around them before diving right into battle. Vanessa walks up to the body and brushes her hand over it gently. Im sorry. I let my emotions get the better of me. Thedies from Pauls team go tofort her a little while I turn to see the big wolf still standing behind me, watching us silently. And why is this dude still here? Im not sure, sir, Ressia answers even though I wasnt directing that question at anyone. Again, looking into the beasts pure purple eyes, I feel like I can grasp tiny nuggets of its thoughts or intentions. It seems torn between something. It''s mostly watching me with its pondering gaze, taking a peek at the dead Humans, the coaches now and then. It needs help, I finally say after quite a while. Help? My captain raises a curious brow at me. You are trying to swallow your pride to ask for assistance, arent you? I speak directly to the magnificent canine. Theres somewhere you need to be but you are worried they will outnumber you again. The wolf doesnt answer but, again, I have a feeling that it does understand. Ill go with it. I turn around and face the others. You guys be on your way. It might not be far or anything serious so I might even be back before you wake up. But, Master Ressia bites down on her lip. I ruffle through her lush hair. I can run pretty fast so I shouldnt have any trouble meeting the deadline even if things get a bit moreplex. Worst case scenario, Ill get Ailish to help me or borrow some useful skills. You have shown howpetent you are so I dont have to watch over you for the rest of the trip this way. Should you really go alone, Sensei? Shino walks up to us with a sad pout too. You all have a task to fulfil. Im just overseeing it. And you know that I can handle myself. I peck her cheek lovingly. Before she or anyone else raises any more objections, I look up at the big eerie wolf again, starting to slowly head towards its side. It doesnt move, simply watches me calmly. As it doesnt stop me from touching its ck fur a little, I spring myself up onto its back with a strong jump,nding on the soft fluff with a quiet oomph. Alright, buddy. We are both in a hurry so lets get you home, kill the remaining bad guys if there are any, and continue with our respective responsibilities, deal? I smile as the wise wolf tilts its massive head to look at me. Dont forget to rest properly! I wave at the others and give the monstrous animal underneath me a few pats on the side. I barely have time to grip its fur before it lunges above the encirclement like its a walk in the park for it and we are speeding in a certain direction. Geez, you are fast. I chuckle, leaning forward to fight the wind a little. Here. A little help. The muscles under me tense briefly before the wolf realises that Im not trying to hurt it but rather recovering its fatigue and healing up any minor wounds caused either by the poachers or the shackles. It picks up even more speed in a sh, immediately making use of the additional energy Im pushing into it with my Rejuvenate. We charge ahead for most of the night and dont stop even for a moment during the day. Our destination must be a little further than I thought because my new friend keeps running at what I assume is its best speed, encouraged to continuously push ahead due to my magical support. I technically dont need that much rest and can survive a few days without sustenance so I let the wolf hurry to our destination. Its already dark when we are starting to slow down, definitely covering lots of distance in a short period of time. Those poachers must have captured it long ago because it would be silly for the wolf to wander so far away from its territory. A big caravan like theirs cant move even a tenth as fast as we did. Soon, wee to a light trot so my temporarypanion starts catching its breath, huffing violet, radioactive-looking breaths out of his glowing muzzle. Even its spit emits light too, though it doesnt seem to be acidic or corrosive. Unless it can control that aspect. When we stop, I quickly jump down to stretch a little and get back to casting my Rejuvenate. I can tell theres an entrance to a cavern a bit ahead and we need to be in top form in case any enemies might still be around. Who knows? Part of the group could have stayed behind for some reason. Before we go, I summon a barrel of water from my spatial storage and open it up for my big buddy. It sniffs the liquid a few times before greedily inhaling the contents in a sh. I can only imagine how thirsty it must have felt after a full day of running. So, we ready? I ask, standing next to its big head. It feels like its contemting if it really should, or maybe like its afraid of what its going to find in here. Through thatst day, I somehow managed to pick up even more on the art of understanding this unusual creature. Im not sure if its just something natural, connected with my race, abilities, or anything else. I scratch behind its triangr ear and walk forward. We cant just stand here for all eternity. Seeing me move, the wolf joins my side a momentter and we wander into the dark cavern. After quite a few ascensions and gaining so much from the girls around me, it doesnt look like I need to enhance my sight that much anymore. Everything is fairly clear to me. However, I might have preferred for it not to be at the moment when we enter the spacious natural chamber at the end of the tunnel. Immediately, a strong, nauseating stench hits us like a solid wall. Theres no doubt it belongs to decaying corpses and simr things. And those corpsesy sprawled over the ground in various ces. I spot a smaller but still big version of my furryrade in the very centre. Obviously dead. Possibly its mate. But, thats not all. There are many deceased wolves the size of usual canines here and there. No doubt their children. Theres lots of evidence of a great struggle as blood covers a good portion of the stone ground and walls. Judging by the bits and pieces belonging to humanoids, it didnte only from the animals. At least a few Humans died here too. Nevertheless, its a massacre. As mypanion slowly paces towards its supposed mate and pokes the body with its snout, I really wonder why all of this happened. Since the living wolf isnt immediately rushing out to find the scent of the rest of its family, I dont think there are any survivors. Perhaps it counted the bodies. I do have a feeling that the prospect of finding someone alive would drive it into action again. But, really, why? It should have been better for the poachers to capture the little ones too. Did they try but found it too difficult because of the numbers? The bodies do litter the ground in different spots so it clearly was a big fight, not a silent assassination inside air. Maybe they overestimated themselves after capturing the biggest one somewhere outside and were forced to fight for their lives. Low growling drags me out of my pondering and my gaze snaps to the living wolf moments before its jaws mp over my body. Woah, buddy! I dodge away, getting into a crouch. Same team, remember? I watch the big scary beast stalk forward while snarling at me, getting a little confused. Then, I notice tiny droplets of violet streak down the side of its muzzle and drip onto the ground, clearly leaking out of the corner of its eyes. Somehow, that sight hits me damn hard. Its really crying in despair like any other person would. And it''s clearly lost in its turbulent emotions, bordering on madness even. I dont think it matters who is around, only that there is a target to vent its anger and frustration on. I dont suppose we can talk it out and share a fewforting hugs, can we? I smile wryly at the shaken giant. Again, it shows the signs of understanding me well and snarls even harder as it lunges forward. I really dont want to kill it, thest member of the almostpletely erased family, just because its lost in grief. Evading another chomp, I skid to the side and consider my options. Well, I guess its been a moment since myst brawl. Come, let Uncle stair help you vent it all out. Dont hold back. I smirk at it and spread my arms wide. It releases a powerful howl that shakes the entire cavern and charges me once more, spilling tears even harder from its smoking, purple eyes. This time, though, I dont escape. Not fully, at least. Evading only partially, I punch the wild wolf right in the side of its just-closed snout. It yelps in surprise as the power behind my blow sends it skidding over the ground for a metre or two. I crack my knuckles and go right after it before it has time to recover. But, it looks like I underestimate my opponent as my next attack shockingly goes over the beasts head. Its entire frame disappears into the ground like its liquid not stone and I turn around barely fast enough to grab its ferocious jaws trying to chomp on me from behind. The fucker can move through shadows or something. And we are in a dark cavern. Great. Still, I use all my strength to keep those rows of sharp, slightly pinkish teeth away from my body and m its entire frame into the hard ground. It rolls away and pushes itself up. It hits me with its big head like a battering ram and I bounce off the floor a few times before righting myself. Its in front of me in a sh but I sidestep and wrap my arms around its closed jaws, holding them tightly under my armpit. It continues to growl defiantly at me while shaking its muzzle, trying to break free, but it doesnt use its legs to w at me. Somehow, even though it is aiming to duke it out with me, it doesnt really seem to want to murder me, just confirming my feeling that its simplyshing out at me out of anguish. We enter a contest of strength as it shakes me all around, mming me into the nearby wall and floor a few times, but I dont let it go. Whenever possible, I smack its snout with my fist so it knows that I wont be backing off ever. The wild dance we two share is unlike anything I have experienced so far, I think. After what feels like an eternity, we finally begin to slow down. Its growls turn quieter and quieter as it lessens the strength of its shaking. I keep it tightly locked until it fully stills, simply standing with its long nose in my grip and releasing lighter snarls that gradually die down too. I tug it down and it reluctantly plops itself on the ground. Loosening my hold a bit, I rest its head on myp while looking into one of its big, purplish eyes that illuminate my visage. One of my hands starts stroking its snout with gentle movements. Both of us are quite bruised and battered. Had enough? I know that you are still furious, maybe also at yourself, but you cant stay like this forever. You avenged your family, at least. Tore those bastards into pieces. They cant hurt anyone else. I whisper softly to the disturbed wolf, knowing that it listens intently to my words. Its not your fault. Sometimes, no matter how strong you are, you just cant be in two ces at the same time. You did your best, for sure. I bet you killed a lot of them when they caught you. You never gave up. You waited for the perfect moment. You even allied yourself with me and ran straight here. No one, even a Demigod like me could have done better. You deserve a rest. Dont think, just rest. Tomorrow is a new day. Well deal with it then. Gradually, its eyelids lower as I speak and the wolf does fall asleep shortly after I finish. Just to be sure, I stay with it for about fifteen minutes more, listening to its powerful breathing. Unfortunately, I dont think Ill be able to doze off in such a vile cavern. Im not as exhausted as it was. While it sleeps peacefully, I quietly move the bodies outside, lining them up on the grass. Im not sure what mypanion would like to do with them, but I dont think leaving everyone to rot in their home is the answer. Perhaps a simple burial will work. Then, I do what I can to clean the air inside a bit. A borrowed spell or two takes care of that, though the effects arent perfect since I cant really scrub the floor and only ventte the chamber. Always something, at least. For the rest of the night, I plop myself under a tree next to the bodies, watching over them so that no scavengers show up to ruin them even more. I do catch some sleep too, thankfully without being interrupted by some rude guests looking for a midnight snack. Something wakes me up and I open my eyes to a fairly bright sky. I immediately notice the big figure of my wolf friend emerging from the cavern, hesitantly walking forward. It sees the lined-up bodies and stops in front of them. I stand up, taking its side and brushing my hand over its soft ck fur. I can bury them for you. In our culture, we sometimes visit the burial ces of our rtives. You will be able to alwayse back here to spend some time with them. What do you say? Itzily turns to me and meets my gaze. No words or noises leave its canine mouth but I clearly get its reluctant agreement and gratitude. As it lowers itself to the ground, I get to work. It watches me silently as I dig up a bunch of graves, set the corpses down in the holes, cover them again, and bring some metal shields out of my storage. Shaping my hilt into a dagger, I carve a small, somewhat simple and awkward shape of a wolfs head on each, shoving the shields halfway into the earth next. Looks fairly good, dont you think? I scratch the wolfs ear a bit as it stares at the shiny tes. After a while, I give it a few more pats and walk away. Some rustling makes me nce back over my shoulder and I see the wolf up on its paws again, looking after me. Dont grieve for too long, friend. You still have a lot of life ahead of you. Stay for a while, but I would suggest trying to find a new home, maybe starting a new family when you are ready for that. Maybe our paths will cross again in the future. Dont be a stranger then. I chuckle and wave at it. The wolf looks between me and the graves a few times before ultimately leaving its attention on its familys burial ce. Taking a deep breath, I turn around and prepare myself for quite a bit of running, starting to infuse my muscles with lots of mana. Something nudges my hand and makes me jump. The friendly wolf stands right next to me with its nose lowered to the height of my palm. What? I raise a curious brow at it. It starts flicking my hand with its hot, glowing, violet tongue and I let it, assuming it''s some kind of a parting gesture. After a few licks, it pulls my palm a bit deeper and suddenly bites down. Ow! Hey! I carefully yank my arm back, trying not to cut myself deeper. What was that fo I pause as a window appears right in front of my eyes.
Unnamed Lupus Voidis initiated Pact Bond with your designation as the Master and wishes to be your Familiar. Do you ept her offer?
I blink a few times while looking between the message and the calm visage of the majestic wolf. So, you are actually a girl, huh. I scratch my head. I mean, if you are sure? She bops my hand with her nose again so I take it as a yes. Fine. I did tell you to find a new home and family. I guess I need to take responsibility for my words. I smirk at her and mentally agree to the request.
Due to your matching Void Affinity, yourpatibility is at its highest. The Pact Bond ties you together in its most developed form. Your souls have be linked and you can now ess your Bondmates Status as you grow stronger together.
Thats new. I rub my chin ponderingly. I guess this is why weve been able to understand each other so well. I need to start working more on that Void element, maybe find a teacher. Curious, I navigate my menus and find a section for Familiars which now also shows Bondmates. The Unnamed wolf of the Lupus Voidis lineage is listed there as an entry so I choose to view whatever stats and information Im able to ess.
INFORMATION
Name: Unnamed Species: Lupus Voidis Age: 127 Tier: 4 Advancement Stage: 8/10 Affinities: Void Magic, Shadow Magic, Strengthening Magic
Tier 4 is quite nice. Though, I have no idea about your kinds standards. You are almost at five. Those guys must have really gotten the jump on you. I sigh heavily. Well, I assume you wouldnt mind epting a name? It would make a bunch of things easier. My palm receives a soft lick which is clear like a day to me. What about Diana? First thing thates to my mind. I think it suits you well. I rub her nose affectionately. Something warm sets inside my chest and I can tell that Diana experiences it too as a quiet, pleasant rumble escapes her closed muzzle. Great. I chuckle warmly. Shall we head out, then? Diana nces back at the graves for a moment and nudges me with her snout again, pushing me towards her side. I obediently jump onto her back, also give onest look to the burial grounds, and we slowly start our journey to rejoin the rest. Shino is going to lose her mind about our new little friend. Chapter 196 – Halfway There Chapter 196 C Halfway There At first, Diana simply moves away from the resting ce of her family. Somehow, I can now understand her even better than before. Theres no doubt that a small connection formed between us after I epted the pact. Even though she feels the urge to stay around the tombstones forever, she forces herself away, knowing that it wont change anything. I let her run for as long as she needs to. About half an hourter, we slow down a bit and change to a light trot. Diana angles her head to nce at me questioningly and I smile at the big wolf, ying with one of her impressive ears. It might be hard to exin where to go so lets try something special, alright? Ill focus hard on Shinos location through the bond I share with my mate. Try to pick up on the direction if you can, I say to my new friend, wondering about how much she will now be able to understand. Our gazes stay locked for a moment longer as I consult my bond with Shino. Dianas glowing tongue then flicks out of her mouth to lick her snout and she shakes her head just like a dog, which she technically is, to some extent. She then picks up the pace again, moving much faster than before. Still, I just know that she can go even faster. Out of her consideration for me, she doesnt push herself to her limits. Not even close. Right now, I can only hold onto her lush ck fur, hoping that my strong grip doesnt rip any patches off. I would hate to both wound the wolf and damage her ferocious beauty. Getting an interesting idea, I create a specific mental image in my mind before calling forth my Void Chains. From what I understood, Diana is an existence closely connected to the Void. She even has it in her name, kinda. So, she shouldnt feel too ufortable with what Im about to do. Usually, I bring forth the chains or other forms of bindings from some surfaces around me, but right now we are mobile and thats out of the question. Theres a little tingle in my head when I look down at Dianas impressive form and I lean more into that feeling. Dark purple belts snake out from underneath her and wind around Diana in the form of a neat harness. Its source is clearly located over her rib cage so I can safely assume that her heart or the very core of her being is where the magic originates from. Nevertheless, with a few crossing lines, my imagination forms two angled handholds, one per Dianas shoulder, and I grip them tightly. There are simr pieces for my feet and I find afortable position in my new, makeshift saddle, leaning forward like on an incredibly fast bike. And I have a feeling we instantly go faster than any of those mechanical steeds ever could. The hiss of wind in my ears makes me smile a little as Diana skilfully navigates through the forest. Thanks to my high Tier and quite insane stats, my senses are capable of keeping up with her pace, at least to some extent. A few quick jumps and side steps bring a blurry image to my eyes, but otherwise, I can appreciate her eagerness to bring me to our destination as soon as possible. If Im not mistaken, the others should be arriving there soon. We might even get back to them in time for the audience with the royal family. Possibly sensing my thoughts, or at least my desire not to bete for something important, Diana picks up her pace even further. But, what surprises me the most is the sudden lightness I start feeling in my chest as wisps of ck smoke begin rising from her fur. A faint trail of misty darkness remains behind us as we make our way forward. Im not entirely sure what it is, but I can tell that this something is asking me for permission. I consider my options for a few seconds and finally decide that it has to be the work of my caninepanion and stop shielding myself from her influence. In an instant, we link even stronger and a purplish haze covers the edge of my vision. Diana lunges forth,pletely unbothered by the thick tree standing right on our path, and pitch-ck darkness reces my sight with a sh. I shiver lightly as we spend less than a second in that empty world, emerging out of it without an issue. The forest around us hasnt really changed, but Shinos presence grew closer. About ten minutes of travel at our previous speed closer. We somehow covered a lot more distance in that short fraction of a moment. I start considering the chance that my mind simply nked out for a short while, but deep down, I understand that we have just jumped ahead through something. That something being the shadows, most likely. Diana gives me a slight break to adjust my mind to what happened and my vision gets affected again. This time ready for the jump, I keep myself calm and focused. Just before we m into a tree, our bodies dive into its shadow like it''s a pool of water. Our time inside still appears as short as before no matter how hard I try to decipher the difference, and we end up shooting out of another shadow, skipping another ten minutes of our journey. Thats amazing. If this isnt just your unique ability and something actually connected to Void Magic, I would truly love to learn it. I chuckle to myself between the jumps.This could prove useful in so many situations. Though, right now, lets focus on the most important one. And so, Diana takes me for a trip through the world of pure darkness pretty much every half a minute or so, perhaps considerate of my first time with it. Or my mental strength, possibly. I dont know just how much Void Affinity helps in this situation. She is the expert here, though unable to voice out her opinions. Maybe someday she will be. Even with our little cheat, we still take over a day to reach our target. Diana brought us slightly off the course when we made a detour for her family. I dont me her for that, of course. Even if I did, shes done more than enough to repay the favour. Shortly before noon the next day, we spot the first signs of Ronerulles capital. The pretty city is exactly like Shino described in one of the tales about their adventurers. We might not be able to see much past the gates right now, but what we can spot is enough to start with a good impression. For a moment, I consider going through the busy streets and enjoying the sights to my hearts content, but two reasons stop me from making that decision. First, a random guy with a wolf taller than him if it assumes a straight, proud stance would not only be the talk of the town but also definitely make a bunch of people scared, anxious, and ufortable. As for the second, its the mission. Shino, Marcia, and my girls are located in the castle. Judging by their general position and the fact that they are in there all together, the talking must have already started. I would be reallyte to the party if I went chasing sights. Reaching out to Shino, I let her know that we will be arriving in just a moment. She asks what do I mean by we, but I simply send her a mental grin. Giving her a moment to share the message, I nce at mypanion. Alright. Take us to them, please. And lets try our best not to give Vanessas parents a heart attack. I chuckle to myself while patting Dianas side. She lets out a huff of agreement and we step into the shadows instead of running into them this time. Even though the distance is much shorter than our previous jumps, the transfer takes a bit longer. I can tell that deep darkness is pooling on the floor next to my friends, capturing their attention. Then, the two of us jump out of it andnd in the throne chamber. The king and the queen of Ronerulle still flinch lightly at the sudden intrusion, but the others gaze upon us with wide and somewhat confused eyes. However, some real excitement and curiosity are quickly taking over Shinos gaze as her mind goes lightspeed with ideas and assumptions. Ignoring her eager expression for now, I jump off Dianas back and turn to the royal duo while holding onto one of the purplish belts hugging my mounts torso. My apologies, Your Majesties, if my unexpected arrival surprised you. I didnt want to show up toote and make an offence. Im stair Carter, the leader of those incredibledies in ck and purple gear. Its an honour. After that, I descend to one knee and even Diana lowers her head alongside me, making a good disy of her intelligence and obedience. That gesture helps the royals rx and I mentally thank my wolfpanion for her help. She shows her appreciation for my appreciation by giving my cheek a quick lick and returning to bowing, bringing a quiet chuckle out of me. But, all is good as that cute gesture seems to be enough to earn the approval of our important hosts. Rise, please, the man says after fixing his posture on the throne. I get up, rest my hand on Dianas side, and take a nce at the others. They all look fine, but its fairly obvious that they would have contacted me to report any unfortunate idents or other events they might have encountered on their way here. Ressia gives me a sharp, respectful nod, currently standing in front of her colleagues. Paul shows a faint smirk too, representing the Heroes with Vanessa by his side. You must be themander of these mercenaries that they have mentioned before your arrival, correct? the king continues. Yes, Your Majesty. I am the owner of thepany and their boss, but Im here mostly to oversee my subordinates on one of their bigger requests. Ressia is the captain of the current squad, as she has undoubtedly introduced herself. We are at your service. I make a simple bow once more. Weve heard from the King that your force is a new one in Evaneheim. But, he already believes you to be the best. From what we can tell, you are all at least well-mannered and know how to handle yourselves around people of status. We are looking forward to working with you and the Heroes, who have already proven themselves to us through a great favour before. He nods at my ex-students. Vanessa takes a small step forward. Father, this man is the one who made me aware of the atrocitiesmitted in the shadows of our city. I can personally vouch for his good heart and greatbat skills. He was the mentor of the Heroes in the past. Thest part is kind of debatable but Im not going to argue. She is clearly trying to warm her parents to me and its appreciated. However, Im not sure if straight-up telling them that I was involved with anything rted to their son is a good idea. They must have talked about him in the past and it shouldnt be hard to connect the dots even if she didnt explicitly name-drop me in their conversations. And the sharp gazes that fall upon me are enough to confirm at least some of my suspicions. Well, lets hope that they arent the ones to stab their guardians in the back to resolve a grudge. You wont be safer anywhere else other than in Senseis hands, Shino joins in with a beautiful smile. He saved us plenty of times, and in terms of pure strength, none of us can hold a candle to him. The royal pair continues to stare at me until Paul chimes in too. Returning to our previous conversation, now that all of us are here, may I ask when you n on heading out, Your Majesties? We are ready to depart at any time, after resupplying ourselves shortly. Its thedy who answers his question. You must be tired after your long journey. It wouldnt be healthy or proper of us to demand you to begin your quest with us right away. A certain important matter rted to our nobles came up moments before your arrival so we would be grateful if it would be possible to postpone our departure to the next morning. As my wife says. The husband nods. You are wee to stay the night if you are willing to. Theres no rush to resupply your necessities either. Please do take note of your purchases and bring us the list after you are done. Well reimburse your expenses for this trip. Its the least we can do as your current employers. We are honoured by your generosity. I lower my head and Paul mirrors the motion. The rooms for the Heroes have already been prepared. As for you and your mercenaries, Sir Carter, we would like to ask about your preferred arrangement. Would you prefer two chambers, one for you and one for your subordinates, or would all of you rather receive a bit of personal space just like the Heroes? The queen roams her curious eyes over our group. Ill dly ept whatever room you have for me. As for mydies, I think they should be the ones to decide. What do you say, Captain? I turn to Ressia. The wolfgirl meets my eyes for a moment, nces at the thrones, then drops her gaze a little bit while biting on her bottom lip, her tail swishing shyly behind her butt. I do not see a reason to inconvenience our gracious hosts that much. We would be happy with a single chamber. We are one big family, in the end, and ourpany makes usfortable. If that wont be too much to ask, we would be grateful for a room with a big bed which can fit all of us, alongside our master. If that in itself isnt an inconvenience, of course. Her cheeks redden a little near the end as she shoots a quick peek at the royal duo, her tail picking up even more speed. I can see the expectant gazes of all the other girls, trying not to show their hope and excitement about the prospect. I look up at the king too and shrug lightly. Im fine with that solution too. Whatever Your Majesties decide is the best. Pretty sure I spot a faint smirk at the corner of the queens lips as she looks down at Ressia. I see no problem with that. Well send word to the maids to prepare an appropriate dwelling. Its in our best interest to make you feelfortable and wee in our home. She then moves her wise eyes onto me and I catch the quickest wink my way which can easily be missed or disregarded as a simple blink. Well be expecting you for dinner, which takes ce in six hours. Until then, you are wee to enjoy the city and anything it has to offer, she adds. Unfortunately, we have to act a little rudely here and leave you on your own for a moment. The aforementioned matters cant wait any longer. Thank you for epting ourmission. We are looking forward to travelling alongside this realms best. Your praise is too kind, Your Majesty. I smile kindly at her. I assume you dont need the assistance of mydies or the Heroes until we move out of the city? We are at your disposal if only you wish so. We appreciate the offer but that wont be necessary. Have a good time in our domain. The castle staff is informed about you so dont be afraid to approach them and make requests or pass them any messages you would like us to receive. Im sure the folk outside are already aware of you too so expect many traders and shopkeepers to approach you with mostly good intentions. Vanessas father lets out a faint chuckle and the royal pair retreats from the chamber. Did I miss anything important? I ask after turning to everyone. Not really. Paul shakes his head. We were discussing the route a little and making introductions. Its not long since we arrived here. Honestly, I didnt think you would make it here so fast after Shino told us you made quite the detour. Even with a horse that would have been impossible. But I guess you had something much better, Sensei. The samurai girl giggles adorably. Is this the same one? I nod at her, brushing my fingers through my newpanions fur. It is. Meet Diana. After I helped her out a little, she offered me a pact and I became her master. I guess its something close to taming. I can check a few details about her through my menus. She looks both ferocious and gentle at the same time, Natalie notes, stepping a bit closer too. I move aside to encourage her and she pets the female wolf too, quickly joined by Shino. One by one, all the women crowd the mighty beast and run their hands all over Diana''s body. Some of my girls even lean into the pleasant fluff and rub their faces into it. Diana simply looks at me with a warm glint in her full purple eyes. This little snuggle therapy will do her good after the suffering shes gone through. What is she anyway? Kamil wrinkles his nose while crossing his arms over his chest. I barely hold my snicker after noticing his gaze. He might be trying to appear just as rough as usual, but its fairly obvious he wants nothing more than to join the girls in ying with the giant doggo. His eyesck a sharp edge and keep jumping to the wolfs beastly features with some silent awe. He might be a dog person. I guess it wouldnt be that much of a shock. In free trantion, something that could be called a Void Wolf. Her affinity should be obvious. We made it here so fast thanks to the fact that she can jump into the shadows and get out of them an impressive distance ahead. I dont know much about that ability of hers yet but its really amazing, I respond to his question, deciding not to tease him about his contradicting signals. Marcia somehow makes her way onto Dianas back and my caninepanion starts running around the chamber as the girl whoops and cheers, waving a nonexistent hat like a professional rodeo contestant. Thanks to the harness I created earlier, she can hold on without an issue. The other women chuckle at the sight, watching the duo speed around the spacious hall and weave between the supporting columns. Diana doesnt use her movement technique, though, so I start wondering if perhaps she cant do so without the rider possessing the matching affinity. It might also be the benefit of our pact, but who knows? Ill have to run some tests when we have some time alone. What would you like to do now? Vanessa turns away from the amusing show and nces over us. We have a bit of time before the dinner. I could show you around if you would like. Or we could simply rest in your chambers. Lets give the staff some more time to prepare them. We have already seen the city but Sensei hasnt. We should take a fun walk together. Shino pushes herself into my side with a grin. Right after someone manages to drag that woman off the wild dog. Catherine snorts while pointing her thumb at the rowdy redhead still bouncing around. I whistle lightly and Diana freezes mid-motion. Her head swivels my way as her ears stand up straight. Knowing the next part, I grin to myself and watch as she lunges my way with much more force than before and Marcia yelps in panic, barely keeping herself in the harness at that speed. Dianands next to me and snuggles her snout to my palm as I pet her affectionately. Warn a woman next time. Marcia huffs at me whileing down. I had you for someone experienced enough with being on top to hold on with a little buckling. I smirk at her and she rolls her eyes before blowing me a seductive kiss. We dont waste any more time and leave the castle. Diana surprises us and dives into my shadows. I can feel her there even as I walk and appreciate the smart wolf even more, clearly hiding from sight so that we can walk around without scaring people. Vanessa leads our little expedition as she is obviously the best person to fill the role of our guide. This is her homnd and hometown so she knows it best. Save for some specific dark secrets which might have slipped past her, but no one is perfect. As we stroll through the streets, quite a lot of people notice our presence. We are a big group, but most looks are directed at my girls, either admiring their intricate armour and gear or pondering their appearance. Well, they are all members of other races so that should be rather natural with the still recent beliefs and approaches to their kind. Even if Vanessas home hasnt been as bad for them as Evaneheims. A bunch of Beastkin and Elves send little smiles at my women, mostly those who still seem to wear cors. Though, their apparel is rather well-cared for and the decorative chokers around their necks dont look too ufortable. Its refreshing to see so many of our folk freely walking around the streets without constantly checking over their shoulder, Oniriments between Vanessas introductions to the ces we pass by. Even if I can still see many cored. The princess turns to face her. Our situation is slightly different from Evaneheims. The cored people arent exactly ves, but I admit that they are still servants. Its not easy to create an environment where Humans can cohabitate with other races without going on some kind ofpromise. They are pretty much equal in standing to the usual servants and thus protected by ourws. Some might have been forced into servitude due to their harsh circumstances, but no one was captured and made into a ve. Or at least no one should be. I cant guarantee that there arent disgusting people who still do that and hide it. Shino and Natalie rest a hand on her shoulder each as Vanessa clenches her fists. She definitely still mes herself for what her brother did right under their noses. I bet she and her familyunched quite the investigation into their subjects after that, but nothing might be enough to satiate her guilt. She takes a deep breath and looks at me. But, things are getting better. Especially now with the new reforms that are spreading throughout the kingdom. It will definitely take time to make everyone respect thosews, but Im d to think that some potential future victims are going to be saved from this horrible experience. One day Sensei will unite all the races again! You will see! Shino hugs the princess dearly with a big smile. I can only smile wryly too as Vanessa gently smirks my way. Afterwards, we visit a few ces to restock and talk more about the city. Our royal friend is more than happy to share stories from her childhood and life in general, talking about both the castle and thends beyond it. Also, as expected, the princess is really loved by her subjects as the establishments we visit are genuinely joyful to see her at their doorstep. We stop only at a few stores with sweets and snacks so as not to eat too much before the dinner we have been invited to. Vanessa introduces us to her favourite ones and thedies mostly agree with her tastes. Naturally, the variety is good enough to spark a lively discussion when they startparing the goods and exining why particr products are their favourite, even if they have tasted them for the first time in their life. The sight and experience of them having fun with sweets is extremely charming so no one has a heart to interrupt their activity. Not even Kamil. The three of us sit together with offered drinks and gossip about the women a bit. I try to prod Paul more about Catherine and Im pleased to see that he does in fact show some staple signs of interest in the amazing militarydy. He speaks much more about her than he usually does about anything, for example. Hours pass really fast and soon its time to return. We freshen ourselves up a little before the big event and then gather in the dining hall. My girls spend a moment collecting their jaws from the floor at the sheer extravagance andvishness of the feast set up on the long table. Theres no doubt they have never ever experienced anything like that, not even at our mansion, of course. I do my best to reassure their anxiety so they can actually enjoy the fancy party. One side of the table is taken by Paul and his team while the other is ours. Vanessa and her parents sit at the end of it, as they should. The feast starts almost right away and some casual chatter fills the hall as servants, both Human and not, busy themselves with the dishes and assisting us however best they can. Honestly, I expected some bigger or more official topics to surface during these discussions, but its kept mostly small and insignificant. There are some questions to my girls about their lives under me and some about the servants in service of Ronerulle. No surprise, these amazing women always sing me praises, spinning various tales about how my wives or mates saved them and gave them a chance to be strong. And about my big heart for epting their everything and agreeing to lead them to greatness. Its easy to notice how interested the nearby servants be in those aspects of the conversation and I have a feeling that the royal duo has put quite a lot of thought into this gathering even if it doesnt seem like it. Rumours will definitely spread quickly as servants do like to talk with each other about both the good and bad sides of their lives. The goal here is clear, to make more people aware that big changes areing and that they are the most prominent at our ce. When the feast gradually slows down and everyone simply sinks into theirfy chairs to enjoy the fullness of their bellies, Ressia respectfully stands up and nces at the royal family. I would like to express my gratitude for this incredible evening, something that I and my colleagues have never ever experienced yet. But, as much as we would love to remain here and apany you longer, we must take our leave to take a proper rest. Our duty is to protect and we need to be at our best in the morning. We wont settle for less. Once more, thank you, Your Majesties. Naturally, they are allowed to leave and they walk out of the dining hall, shooting me warm smiles as they go. We stay for about an hour more before Vanessa retreats with her parents too. Taking that as our sign to pack up, we thank the servants and be on our way. Since Shino is staying with her party, she trots up to me so we can share an affectionate goodnight kiss and we separate. When I arrive at my assigned chamber, I find all six of the girls lying atop the massive, royal bedpletely nude and definitely not asleep. They grin at me with flushed cheeks as their exquisite bodies press together. I shake my head at them and approach slowly. What happened to resting properly for the morning so that you can be at your best? I ask teasingly, well aware of their true intentions. Ressia blushes even harder as her gaze wanders down my front. It wasnt a lie. But, we cant be at our best without your help, Master. Our enhancements have already expired. We require your assistance in renewing them. Even though she tries to remain confident while stating her request like a fact in front of me, I dont miss the slight worry in her beautiful eyes as she remains a bit anxious about being too demanding. The others mirror that emotion, as eager to bed me as they are. I step onto the bed with my knees and move over the naked beauty lying in the core of her colleagues. Well, now. We cant have that, can we? As a respectable mercenary force, we cant disappoint, right? Her pupils lose the tightness and quickly dte, melting into ensnaring discs full of lust and desire. She grabs the front of my outfit and yanks me down to her lips. Pure chaos ensues next as the others lunge at us and desperately w at my body to disrobe me as quickly as possible. When Im finally just as naked as they are, Ressia stares deep into my eyes with her palms cupping my cheeks. I never dreamed I would ever be taken in a real royal castle. Grinning at her, I trace my hands down her waist and rest them on her hips as she spreads her legs for me, revealing her flooding slit to the world. Seeing the state she is already in, I take her right here, right now, plunging myself into the wolfgirl''s heated depths in one go, evoking a shivering moan from my seductive captain. As she wraps her arms and legs around my body to pull me deeper into her, I take a brief nce around. Get yourselves ready for me. Thats an order. A chorus of very excited Yes, sir! answers me and thedies take good care of each other right away. The sound of my body pping against Ressias is joined by a cacophony of wet licking, kissing, and fingering, not to mention heart-melting mewls and moans. But, I try my best to focus on the fierce canine underneath me, writhing in pleasure from the dicking she deserves. You did such a great job so far. Im proud of you, I whisper to her long ear as I pound her waist into the bouncy sheets. Yes, sir! Ahhh! Ahhh! Im a good girl! Ahhh! Ahhh! Im your good girl! Ahhhh! Please, reward me! she struggles to answer amidst her carnal moans, bucking her hips back into me to meet my thrusts. Chuckling at how fast her tail is wagging now, smacking my knees as I smack the lips of her pussy with my underbelly, I nibble gently on the fluffy triangle atop her head. Ressia shudders and cries out in ecstasy, tightening around me instantly. The others take a moment to look at her as she peaks loudly and I drive myself into her right through her powerful orgasm, continuing to piston in and out of her convulsing channel until she dives into another orgasm right away. Only then do I release deep into the talented and proud wolfdy, filling her up with a mighty load as her reward, besides all the pleasure. Slipping out of Ressias warm embrace as her fit figure shivers in post-orgasmic bliss now and then, I press a gentle peck to her cheek while grazing the other one with my palm. She flushes even harder while panting for air but does her best not to tear her gaze away from mine. An embarrassed smile does decorate her fierce lips, though. I shouldnt have said that she whispers timidly. What? That you are my good girl? I raise a curious brow at her and she turns even redder than I would have thought she could. She then shoots a re to the side. These traitors told me I should. That it would feel good. Goddess, its so embarrassing I smile at her lovingly, a bit amused that I managed to make her slip from how good she felt. But you are my good girl, arent you? She nibbles on her bottom lip as her tail starts going again. Winking at her, I ce a proper kiss on her sweet lips and leave her to rest a bit. What greets me next is a heavenlybination. Fullen and Suna lie down side by side, a pale High Elf touching hips with a chocte Dark Elf. They hold hands while looking at me expectantly, trickles of nectar staining their thighs. I admire their contrasting forms for a while, which clearly is the right choice as they smile back at me appreciatively. Our healer is as lithe and regal as most High Elves are and her long, silvery hair just adds to it. As for the lightning mage, she is a bit more plump where it counts and her ck hair is cut almost military short, which greatly contradicts her quite beautiful face, creating an incrediblebination. As I move over the pale beauty, Fullens fingers trace down her belly and reach her petite folds, pulling them aside to reveal the pink flesh of her feminine secrets. She watches me expectantly while keeping herself exposed in a very shameful position for my own sake. Kissing her forehead, I chuckle quietly. I honestly thought all High Elves were rather prideful and noble, but I guess I only really spent a significant amount of time around only one. Her cheeks turn rosier at my words. Years of very tend to do that to a woman. Not everyone stays the same. Im sorry She interrupts me with a finger on my lips. Dont be. I know very well how awful and painful it was, but without it, I wouldnt ever be able to enjoy fine things like this. I would still have a stick deep up my ass and see sex with a Human or even other races as something beneath me. Now, I rather enjoy a different stick in there. Smirking at her, I guide my fingers past her proffered pussy. Would you like one right now? She giggles nobly and nods. In the next moment, I flip her over and shends on top of Suna, who wees her lighter sister in her bosom with a dazzling smile. Fullen looks up at her with red cheeks as I trickle some of the useful substance onto her upper entrance and myself, starting to prod her narrow backdoor with a finger. After she getsfortable enough with it, I switch to something thicker and slowly fill her up as she groans thickly into her friends generous dark tits. In no time, Im pummeling her tight ass to ecstatic cries and grunts, bumping bothdies up with my hips. I watch the noble High Elf leave herself at the mercy of my pleasurable strokes and the Dark Elfs bosom sway deliciously. For the fewst thrusts, I lean in to lick and suck on her hard nipples, exploding in Fullen with my face stilltched onto one of them. They roll over then and Suna presents her butthole to me too, asking for the same helping of fun and games. As expected from the very lewd Dark Elves. I grant that simple wish of hers and rail her down with all I have as she peaks again and again from me destroying her ass like a machine. The two Elves are left in each others embrace when I finally let go of them. I find Yuru and Oniri still engaged in an eager sixty-nine,pping at each others mounds greedily. Cute whines and mewls escape their wet lips as they are lost in pleasure together, not noticing that its their turn now. That really makes me smile. The two Beastkin girls are quickly bing as close as sisters. Even during their first time with me, they worked together rather well. My touch on their adorable ears makes them flinch and realise that they have spaced out. They stop their efforts and I help them up, getting smothered in cute kisses and pecks as they pepper my face with affection, their tails swaying lovingly behind their pert butts. I let them do it for a while as my fingers care for those enchanting appendages, causing them to shiver into my chest. Oniri offers me Yuru first, but Yuru protests and encourages me to mate with Oniri before her. They really are such good friends. Nevertheless, I have to start somewhere so I grab the short fox as I stand on my knees, turn her around, and press her back into my front. Oniri sighs in pure relief as I finally enter her from behind, keeping our torsos at a slight angle and putting some distance between her lithe thighs. I start gently pumping into the foxs narrow hole, nibbling on her long ears with my mouth and teasing her nipples with my fingers. She graces us with quiet, humming moans and exquisite sighs. At least until Yuru crawls between our legs and starts flicking her skilful tongue right over the petite foxs sensitive clit. My thrusting and other caresses, paired with the pure-blooded Leopardkins sucking and kissing, bring her much higher on the scale of ecstasy and Oniri buckles her pussy into me with eager gusto. She sprints towards her orgasm, clearly turned even more by the help of her friend, and shees to her high with a cute, prolonged coo, sshing Yurus furry face with a little squirt of love nectar. I give her precious flower a few more pumps as my seed paints its insides in their favourite colour andy the sweet fox to rest. Yuru snuggles to my chest next and I y with her ears for a moment, letting the cute girl rub her ticklish cheeks into the crook of my neck while purring lovingly. She gradually climbs onto me like a tree and I find a good position for us. Her legs find purchase atop my shoulders while her fingers lock together behind my neck. I hold her tender butt in my hands and look deep into her ferocious eyes as I slide home, evoking a shivering mewl from my strong subordinate. I ram into Yurus needy channel with mighty thrusts as she hangs off me lewdly. Leaning forward, I keep raining kisses on her feline nose with each wet smack her spread mound receives. Her tail flicks back and forth along her adorable whines of need, showing that Im doing a good job at pleasing the quiet leopardgirl. As her tight passage starts squeezing me even further, I steal her tongue for a wild dance and pummel her to the best of my abilities. She releases a feminine growl as she orgasms on my cock, her sharp ws tearing into my skin from pure bliss. I flood her depths with my cream and the growls are reced by loud, vibrating purrs as she licks my neck like its the most delicious meal of her life. With the Beastkin pairid to rest too, I move on to thest remaining member of our current expedition squad. Besfi the Tiefling throws herself at me without a moment of thought and impales her impatient pussy on my length with a cry of delight. She starts riding me like mad, begging me to smack her, pull her hair, yank her tail, and abuse her. I do all that and more, continuously throwing us around into new positions that put the Tiefling in more and more difficult positions, bending her limbs and body to their limits. As Im drilling her squirming snatch in a piledriver with her ankles held right next to her ears, she explodes like a fountain, covering herself fully in her lewd juices. But, its not the only time she squirts like crazy. Each time I bite her flesh, smack her ass, or yank her tail with abandon, she lets out a little trickle of liquid, cumming just a bit from those actions. For someone who is supposed to be our dedicated tank, she really is enjoying pain a little bit too much. Her side of the bed ends uppletely soaked by the time I wreck her as far as to almost knock her unconscious. Wiping my forehead from both sweat and certain other bodily fluids, I take a peek at the others and find them looking at me hungrily. Chuckling to myself, I throw the perverted Tiefling away and spread my arms wide, inviting them to take me as much as they want. They all charge at me like a pack of starved wolves and we spend a decent chunk of the night chasing the carnal rabbit. Thankfully, with my support, they dont need to sleep as much as before or we would be quite some trouble in the morning. We still have to actually escort Vanessa''s parents to their destination. Chapter 197 – A Wild Chase Chapter 197 C A Wild Chase I wake up first, opening my eyes before all thedies. Our positions have switched a little over the few hours we have actually slept instead of taking part in a bit more lively activities, but the six naked beauties still lie sprawled all over me and the bed. Ressia is the closest, snuggling to my chest as we are both on our sides. I can feel Yuru coiled somewhere around my thighs and Oniri lovingly hugging my back. The other three are unfortunately out of my reach. After admiring the fierce women and their serene sleeping faces, I pull the canine captain more into me and gently nibble on her pointy ear. Ressia shudders lightly and lets out a delicate sigh. Her charmingshes flutter open a momentter and a faint blush tinges her cheeks as she realises our positions. I smile at her warmly, brushing my fingers through her hair. Morning. I think its time to get up if we want to appear as professional as we can. Yes, sir. Ressia smiles back at me, roams her eyes over my front, and nuzzles her face into my neck, pressing her tender chest into my skin. Thank you for the amazing evening, Boss. The girls looked really happy. Dont mention it. I sneak a few pecks onto her adorable ears. But, try not to get used to it either. While I would always be d to give you some affection whenever you wanted, I wont be around on every mission. She pulls herself up and gazes at me with noticeable adoration. We know. Lady Sirgia gave us plenty of relief tools to help us rx our bodies during longmissions. We can manage. We will make you proud. Before she has enough time to hesitate, I bring my lips to hers and we share a few delicate kisses. I can see the sheets fluttering as I nce over her shoulder, thanks to her lively tail expressing the wolfgirls joy. And Ill reward you properly for that. I grin at her after we separate, Ressias face flushing even more now. So, I think its time for you to take care of your part. Giving me onest kiss on her own, Ressia sits up and stretches her slim and muscr form, disying her enchanting profile to me. I join her and run a hand down her shapely back, causing her tail to pick up speed as I caress her soft skin. She nces at me coyly as I reach her bubbly behind and I grin at my fierce captain while giving it a yful squeeze. Nibbling on her bottom lip, she gives me a hungry look and sighs heavily. Ive never been azy person, but recently its just incredibly hard to leave the bed. I might be getting toofortable. Chuckling, I reach her hair again and y with her ears. You deserve it. But, yeah. We have a job to do. Lets leave beingzy for when we are at home. Get this side up while I take the other. Yes, sir. Working together, we quickly wake up the others and they walk out together for a quick bath. I go with them but head for the male section to not cause too much trouble and rumours at Vanessas house. When I get back to our room, the girls are already geared up and prepared for duty. We stroll through the hallways until we reach a chamber with an open roof, choosing to practise a little until its time for breakfast. A butler gets us less than two hourster, letting us know that we are the first ones to wake up and that the food is getting ready to be served. Wrapping up our fun, we follow the man to the dining hall and wait in front of the entrance. It could be rude if we just helped ourselves to everything before the royal hosts. So, after the same guyes back to announce that the king and his queen are seated, we join in, exchanging polite greetings. Shortly after our group settles down at the table, Paul and the others file in. We eat in rtive silence until most of us are finished. Well, then. I dont think we have a reason to dy our departure any longer. Are your mercenaries ready, Sir Carter? Vanessas father nces my way and I nod. Everything is set on our side. We are awaiting your orders, Your Majesty, I reply and the girls look at him expectantly. Our carriage should be waiting for us by now. Lets meet at the driveway. Vanessa will guide you there, he adds. The pair leaves to dress up for the journey and we take it as a sign to leave too. As promised, our princess friend takes us to the little square where the carriages stop to drop off guests. A big, fancy one is receiving the final checks from the servants. We surround it to examine it on our own too. Will you be appointing a coach from the castle staff or do we get to fill that spot from amongst our people? Ressia asks one of the men. Weve been instructed to follow your orders. He makes a polite bow. If you wish to, we can arrange an experienced coach. Do we have anyone proficient in driving these? I raise a brow at her. Suna and Besfi raise their hands as she meets my gaze. Everyone received a simple introduction to carriages so that we can handle any unexpected emergency. Suna and Besfi have personal experience. To minimise the number of people we have to protect, I would suggest having one of them take up that role. I see. I guess Suna would be a good pick since she is a mage. I nod to myself. I thought the same, Leader. She smiles proudly. While Besfi would have it easier to defend the carriage after its stopped, Suna can continue to counterattack while still leading it away. And thats what we are going to do. We shall take care of any horses you leave behind, the man adds. Unless you want us to switch the animal pulling the carriage. No need. Our steeds are trained for battle, not pulling heavy loads over long distances. They can travel far but mostly light. Ressia shakes her head. She appeared quite rough when we first met but its clear that shes a smart cookie inside that cold and fierce exterior of a skilled ranger. No wonder shes been chosen as the captain. They are already making me proud. Soon enough, the VIPs arrive. Vanessas parents seem to belong to the smart category too. They didnt dress up in extremely extravagant and rich outfits, choosing to pick something more fitting for a journey like this. Of course, their clothes are still regal and perfectly tailored, but they are clearly easy to move in too. No massive, puffy dresses or ornamental capes and decorations. As they climb inside, the man turns around to nce out. Will you be joining us, Vanessa? The princess considers his question and looks at Paul. Their party leader nods with a faint smile. It wont be a problem. Besides, its a good idea to have someone inside too. There are enough of us outside to handle pretty much anything, he says. Leader, if you wish to, you can travel back inside the carriage. If you arent intending to watch over us on the way back too, of course, Ressia suggests. I dont think I should intrude, I reply. The trip is going to take a while and I wouldnt want to make our clients ufortable. Oh, itspletely alright. We could use a travellingpanion to chat with, the queen joins in, peeking out of the carriage too. You did lose your horse on the way here. The least we can do is offer you afortable trip back home in exchange for your service. It would be rude to reject such a warm invitation so I bow respectfully before turning to Ressia. Leave your horse behind too, then. Ill give you Diana in the meantime. As the captain of this squad, its only natural you get to ride the most imposing steed. The wolfgirls tail starts swishing happily as she looks back at me with wide, adoring eyes. Boss She quickly recollects herself and clears her throat. It would be my pleasure, Leader. I swear to treat her with respect. The wolf in question jumps out of my shadow and materialises next to us. Standing by the carriage, Diana almost reaches its very top. She gives me a little lick before lowering her snout to let Ressia caress it with a big smile. I think your mercenaries would look amazing while mounted on big, scary wolves, Sensei. If you managed to find Diana-san a mate, you could raise her puppies from young. Shino giggles as she strokes the mighty beasts fur. Diana has just recently lost her entire family. It wouldnt be right to force or even suggest her to find a new partner and make a new one for my own selfish reasons, I say with a wry smile. I admit that this idea is quite exciting and fitting, but lets give Diana time to adjust first. Well see what happens after that. Oh. Im sorry, Sensei. Yes, I agree. She fluffs Diana even more, trying her best to show our new friend support for her loss. After some more brushing and petting, we get ready to depart. I leave choosing and managing the formation to Ressia and Paul, receiving a wave of salutes to the heart from mydies as I get into the carriage with Vanessa. The inside is rather simple but in a royal way. Its instantly obvious that the artisan focused onfort first so the surface of the walls ispletely smooth and the only carved patterns or decorations are located on the ceiling. Theres enough space to fit four people per side and a small table in the middle. The benches are cushioned, and so are the backrests. From what I can tell, they can even be pulled forward, creating two makeshift beds, making it possible to sleepfortably on the way. Its a luxury item, for sure. For the first half an hour, we ride in silence, ncing out of the small windows now and then. But, I soon notice the kings attention staying on me for a longer moment and I turn towards Vanessas father too, who is sitting across me while the mother and daughter face each other as the youngdy sits right by my side. So, youe from the capital, right? You and your mercenaries, I mean, the man says. Thats right, Your Majesty. Our headquarters are located there. There was just no reason to seek a different ce, even with all thepetition. In the end, thats where it''s easiest to ask King Rossberg for assistance in case of an emergency. I chuckle lightly. Please, just Melrond. No need to keep the stiff titles while we are travelling inside the carriage. He waves his hand dismissively. And this is my wife Philippa. You are already acquainted with my daughter. I nod politely at thedy and she answers with a gentle but slightly awkward smile. I dont need to be a genius to figure out that shes trying her best not to me me for the death of her son in front of her family. Even if she knows the truth, nothing can change how much she must have cared for him. Its definitely tough, as in some part of her mind, Ill always be her sons killer. Theres a lot happening in the capital recently, isnt it? She tries to join the small talk. We heard about the new Demigod being appointed by the Goddess. He was supposed to speak to the people around the time of your departure, right? Did you maybe get a chance to meet him? Ah. Vanessa turns away from the window too. Actually, Mother, stair is that Demigod. I forgot to tell you yesterday. Her parents eyes widen to the brim as their gazes snap at me. The woman pales greatly as her husband starts visibly sweating. I can only smile warmly back at them. Well, there goes afortable and stress-free trip. It was good while itsted. I-Its our honour, Philippa stutters a bit as she lowers her head. We apologise for not recognizing your grace earlier. Melrond follows suit. I sigh heavily. Please, just dont. You were the ones to suggest we drop those stiff titles. Besides, Im here as a simple leader of a mercenarypany on a quest to escort you. They sit straight again but it will definitely take a bit longer for them to rx more. Before we continue, let me formally apologise. For taking your sons life, I add, trying to switch their focus to something else. I cant say I regret my decision from back then, but thats because I simply wasnt strong enough to make a different one. Im sorry it brought you pain. Know that if I had any other option to save the captured woman, I would have done so as I believe everyone should be judged for their crimes if possible. That wouldnt have changed the end result in the slightest, Vanessa whispers under her breath in a mncholic tone. Philippa drops her gaze guiltily and I quickly continue. And please, dont feel ashamed of your thoughts and emotions. I cant change the fact that I severed a precious bond and understand how difficult it might be for you to forgive me. I wont hold it against anyone if that never fully happens. She takes a deep breath before shaking her head to rpose herself. Thank you for saying that. You are unfortunately right. I understand what my son has done, but each time I nce your way, my heart just aches. Im sorry. Melrond rubs her shoulder reassuringly. Lets stop talking about that. Whats done is done. Im sure your actions as a Hero have indirectly saved our daughter countless times. Im personally interested in your godhood, if its not rude to ask. I take him up on the offer to change the topic and nod. Oh, not in the slightest. Honestly, Im quite new to that, but let me tell you what I know. And so, we dive into a conversation about various matters rted to me and my powers. They obviously know some basics through the oracle Lumina has sent throughout the realm, but the finer details are what quickly capture everyones interest. I dont mind sharing some bits about my ascension and also my adventures until this point so it feels like Im the only one talking for hours. But, no one ever interrupts me or gives any signs of getting bored, save for the moments when the family surrounding me has some questions of their own. Vanessa is much more well-informed thanks to Shino, but she still sneaks some awed nces my way as I recount a bunch of quite insane encounters. Before we even notice, it gets ratherte and the time to make a camp arrives. Vanessas parents gape at the magnificence of the structure my girls put up for us, clearly overshadowing whatever tents and structures the servants prepared for their royal masters and stored in the carriages trunk. Therefore, mydies add one more section to the usual configuration, providing them with a sliver of privacy for the night. Stepping inside, they are shocked once more, definitely not expecting to find a fully furnished chamber with an exquisite king-sized bed and plenty of other amenities. Our cooks prepare a small feast and we share a meal around the central log hearth in a quite homey and adventurous atmosphere. Everyone retreats into their sleeping quarters soon after, and no other mischief takes ce overnight this time. Bit by bit, we make a good time travelling, with the roads being clear and open. A slight storm catches us the second night but the enchanted pavilion proves to be much tougher than anyone could expect and we barely experience its effects. As long as lightning doesnt directly strike the metal structure everything should be fine. We reach our destination without any real trouble. I mean, how often can you run into bandits or other seedy groups and individuals? The kingdom definitely isnt perfect but Ross takes his job seriously alongside Lianne and they do care for the safety of their domain. Unfortunately, you cant just eradicate all evil and call it a day. There will always be more. I must admit, I havent travelled feeling this safe in ages, Melrond says as we drive past the gate. Not to discredit our knights or anything, but I can see why King Rossberg and the former Queen put so much trust in you and openly praise the group you lead. I appreciate your kind words. I lower my head politely. We strive for greatness. Since the mercenarypany isnt the core of our business, we can focus on quality all the way, sharing its funding with the brothel. We did hear that its a very respected and peculiar establishment too, Philippaments, though the rise of the topic seems to bring the gentlest flush onto thedys cheeks. One that doesnt favour only one gender. Yes, we are very proud of our Pleasure Chambers as we call them. Many girls, women, anddies visit them regrly. I would even dly extend my offer to you, Madam, but Im afraid it would be extremely rude of me in consideration of your blessed marriage. Iugh softly to make it obvious that Im simply jesting. The two of them exchange nces before Vanessas father turns to me. Oh, from everything Ive heard, I dont think I would mind my lovely wife trying out something new with your fun He gets interrupted by a massive tremor that shakes the entire carriage and spooks the horses around us. I hear a loud growling from Diana before another earth-shaking boom throws us around. Get them out of the Ressias voice gets cut off as loud cracking fills the air and we suddenly turn weightless. I instantly grab hold of the closest person to me, which is obviously Vanessa, and hug her tightly into my chest with one hand while extending all my other limbs against the carriages walls. With a fraction of my attention, I call upon a bunch of Void Chains to try and secure her parents too but I dont get to check the result as we soon crash into something and an avnche of stones obliterates the wooden cab, burying us underneath big bs of rubble. Thankfully, I dont get knocked out, most likely thanks to my rather high resilience, but the multiple hits I received still make me groan as I try to wiggle myself out of the pile pressing onto me from above. It takes a few seconds but my strength wins against the weight of the rocky obstruction and I peak out of our burial ce. I quickly notice that my Void Chains have protected Vanessas parents to some extent as most of the rubble gathered around the cage I put them in. But, they are unfortunately unconscious and a group of masked people is just picking them up. One of them catches themotion I make and shout-whispers at the others to hurry up. Instantly readying myself to lunge at them, I hear a pained whine and my gaze shoots to my side. The crash put a sharp edge of stone pavement in Vanessas back even with me cushioning the impact, which clearly punctured her lung, and I can see one of her legs being broken in many ces. A moment of hesitation strikes me. Do I go after her parents as my job dictates or do I quickly bring her to a healer? No matter which option I choose, one of the sides will be extremely dissatisfied with it, that much is obvious. Before I get to make it, though, Shino falls through the hole high above us andnds between our position and the kidnappers. Leave them to me, Sensei! she shouts before charging straight at the retreating enemies. I spot a wave of orange shes over the ceiling above them and instantly recognize the glowing runes as more people from our group drop down to help. NO! A hopeless scream pierces my ears and I barely recognize it as Natalies with how much pure despair fills it. Shino! Stop! I shout as loud as I can, reaching out with my hand. Thank Goddess, she senses the seriousness of my tone through our bond and immediately halts her boosted lunge by stabbing her katana into the ground, sliding forward only slightly. Another massive explosion shakes the tunnel and deafens everyone with the loud boom. The passage copses right in front of her nose, sealing the pathpletely. If she hadnt stopped in time, she would be at least in a simr state as our princess, if not worse. Natalie instantly ms into our little samurai and hugs Shino tightly. My sharp hearing catches a few quiet sniffles of relief. I hate to break them up, but time isnt really on our side right now. Natalie! Fullen! I need you here! I shout once more to catch their attention. My subordinate runs to my position immediately while the blonde muse raises her head from atop Shinos hair to peek towards me. She quickly identifies the emergency as I hold onto Vanessas bleeding figure and some of her usual calm resurfaces on her beautiful face. Giving Shino onest haste look all over, she sprints to me too. Well take care of her, Master, Fullen says, instantly starting to work on Vanessas chest wound. Natalie says nothing but nods firmly, calling her magic forth to focus on the leg. She meets my eyes briefly before giving all her attention to the wounded. I get up and join the others on the side. Thank you, Sensei. I should have noticed it. Shino looks down sheepishly. I plop my hand on top of her head and ruffle through her ck hair. Its alright. They clearly came in prepared. Thats right, Ressia agrees. They knew where to strike effectively. This is one of the few locations in the sewers where the canals do not cross. Its a t connector. They even nned their escape. Why? Who are they? Kamil sneers to the side. Whoever they are, its clear that their goal was to capture Vanessas parents. They had enough time to kill them before stair got out of the rubble, Paul says wisely. We can assume that they need them alive for something and that gives us time to find them. But we need to move fast. They surely know how to navigate the sewers to escape to safety. Im afraid we are at a disadvantage here. Im pretty sure at least one of you came from the Community, right? I look at my girls. Ressia and Yuru nod. Master, I think it would be safer for them to hide in the sewers rather than on the surface, thetter speaks up quietly. There are monsters that would hinder any pursuers and investigators, and there are plenty of remote, concealed areas some of our kin used in the past to take shelter in. I agree, the wolfgirl supports her point. Can you navigate the tunnels? I raise a brow at the duo. Yes. Though, we werent the best of the scouts, Ressia replies with a small wince. But we wont have an issue with locating the Community. I believe we should employ their help tob through the entire sewage system from all angles. The more people we have looking, the better. Let me just try one thing. I nod and move closer to the blocked-off path. Focusing my mind on Lascivious Hunt, I check if I cant pick up on someones scent or anything, but they either have no females amongst them, or the traces arent strong enough to be picked up by the skill, which is surprising considering its rtive strength. I really wish we managed to at least wound them or something so there was anything solid to base on. That would have made things so much easier. The only decently suitable scent I can target belongs to the queen and is spread around the chamber from our crash. The pinkish trail cuts off at the buried exit. From the tremors that shook the ce earlier, they definitely destroyed more than just a few metres ahead, making sure that we take a moment to dig through the rubble. I can see only one other passage out of here, going the opposite way. It might not be helpful, but I leave the skill active to be able to see the pinkish fumes. Alright. Well do as you say. Any objections? I turn to Paul. None. He shakes his head. We should split up and check the surface too. We might get lucky and spot them climbing out of a manhole or something. Got it. That should be fine. Well have the Community to fill in thecking numbers. I smile at him approvingly. Take Diana with you. We should pick the most mobile individuals for this. The ominous wolf lowers herself to let people climb onto her back. Ill go, Marcia volunteers. Im too slow. Kamil sighs angrily. Oniri, Suna, and Ressia join them too since they have the best movement techniques out of everyone and I nce at Shino. I I want to stay She nces up at me with an upturned, slightly guilty gaze. You can jump to me through your shadows at any time and get to us after we find their hideout in a blink. You really should help up there, I say softly. You are right, Sensei. Ill go. Shino smiles weakly. I step closer to her and pull my lovely Japanese girlfriend into an encouraging kiss. Please A strained, low voice reaches our ears and we separate, turning to see Vanessa half-sitting and looking our way. Save them They are the only family I have left Ill do anything Ill give Reaching her side, I take her hand into mine, interrupting the desperate princess before she promises me something she might regret in the future. And I have a decent idea of what she was going to offer considering her status. Well get them. You just rest. Focus on recovering. When you wake up, everything will be over already. I do my best to console her and she gradually gives in and slowly closes her eyes. We can bring her to your mansion after taking care of the brunt of her injuries, Natalie offers. Go and get those bastards. Even though she speaks with her usual, calm and collected tone, a certain tinge of frostiness travels through it and theres an almost imperceptible spark of something fierce in the gentle girls charming eyes. I nod at her firmly and get up. Lead the way, I say to Yuru and she hastily looks around. Kamil stays behind to protect our healerdies just in case and the rest of us rush after the petite Leopardkin girl as she shoots into one of the tunnels with the confidence of a vicious predator. At first, we try to find a route that will lead us to the tunnel behind the obstruction but it quickly bes clear that there are no other connectors in its close vicinity, making it pretty much a long straight or something turning away. I get way too far from the source of the scent to use it to navigate around and find a secondary path to my target, which continues to urge me to back up to the first room we fell into. Instead of doing that, I let Yuru guide is further. Her sharp eyes snap from left to right as we run by the flowing water and waste. Im not sure how much of help it will be, but I keep spreading my divine presence and general aura as far as I can to intimidate any potential monsters trying to ambush us on our way. Soon, Yuru slows down and starts sniffing the air with her cute snout. Her ears perk up and her head snaps towards me. I nod in understanding and we dive into a narrow passage. After a few sharp turns, we spot the guards watching the entrance to the Community. They instantly lower their weapons but Yuru speeds up and waves at them. Its the Alpha! Gather everyone quickly! The w strikes where the fang can not! The men freeze and one instantly drops his spear, sprinting past his colleague. Whatever passphrase my adorable mercenary used has clearly been an important and verified one. The other guard moves aside to let us pass unobstructed and thumps his chest respectfully as we fly by him. We make our way through the familiar decorations of the wandering Beastkin. All the acquired furniture and decorations bring forth a plethora of memories but I shake my head to get back in the correct mindset. Its not the time to think about the past. We have a future to save. As we rush towards the Alphas audience chamber, containing one very memorable couch, many members of the Community whisper amongst themselves and point at me, mentioning my status with excitement. Still, they do forward the message and people follow us into the spacious main hall, gradually filling it to the brim. By the time we make it to the raised tform with the wide throne, Im pretty sure most of them are present, including the Elders. Nodding at them respectfully, I start heading for the stairs to get a better position to speak to everyone. Before I take the first step, a bulky, muscr, pure-blooded guy steps into my path, belonging to some reptile subrace. So, I heard you are one of the Twin Alphas? How pathetic can you be to share your power with a fem A resounding BOOM echoes through the chamber as I punch the fucker without even looking his way or holding back in the slightest, sending him crashing through at least three walls to my right. The entire hall falls silent in a blink as the big guy is suddenly gone faster than their senses can register it, disturbed only by the quiet popping of crumbling stone. I dont have time for this shit, I growl in annoyance and turn around to the crowd. Ill meet any challengers with Astrea at this months contest of might. Right now, I have to ask all of you to please consider lending me your help. Parents of my close ally have just been captured after some shady group copsed the road above and made me and the others fall into the tunnels. I need as many men and women searching all the paths and shelters as I can get. Will you heed my request? I run my gaze over the gathered Beastkin, trying to gauge their reaction. I might be their Alpha alongside Astrea, but we havent exactly kept an iron hand over the Community, and I personally havent shown up that often to do my duties. They might not even remember that I technically run this ce alongside her. But, my worries are proven to be unfounded as the entire chamber drops to one knee. Paul and Catherine stare at the disy ck-jawed. At least one of them heard about my little quest here but that still doesnt make it less incredible. Just give us an order, Alpha, one of the Elders speaks up while bowing his head. My order is as follows, then. Find a group of suspicious men in full-body robes and masks but do not engage. They are prepared and professional. They might have set up a hideout somewhere in the sewers so there might be more of them. They hold two Human royals captive and their rescue is our top priority. Do not throw away your lives to be the heroes, though. Let us deal with them, I say loudly and clearly. A few rounds of thumping followed by a respectful battle shout echo through the chamber in response. The enemies are Human too. Bring any information you gather back here. I will stay behind and convey it to the Alpha mentally through the bond we share, Yuru continues after me, raising her usually quiet and shy voice in the time of need. Beastkin! Let us show our loyalty! Another shout answers her and everyone stands up, ready to sprint out of the chamber at any moment. I nce down at the short leopardgirl as she smiles at me timidly. I can easily tell she has to be blushing under all that fur covering her sweet face from the moment of her boldness. Reaching out to cup her furry cheek, I tilt her chin up and kiss the adorable little feline deeply. She purrs loudly as I stroke her fur and move higher with my lips, closing them firmly over her rounded ear, and adding a gentle bite to it. While its not the gesture that binds us as sworn mates, its another one, which in turn is a traditional show of great respect and affection. Especially when done in public. Yuru shivers strongly and lets out the sweetest mewl ever heard. I pull back and look deep into her fierce eyes, which have now dted to their limit. An intense wave of female need hits my sense of smell, making it clear that she understands well what I have just done for her. No one here will question anything she says as I have just turned her into one of my favourites, and so, representatives. As she stares at me with a lustful expression, I chuckle softly and ce a peck on her delightful snout. Later. I pry my gaze away from those heart-melting full kitty eyes and turn to the gathered. Go! The Beastkin rush out of the chamber, leaving almost no one behind. Only a bunch of guards and the Elders stay at home. Our group follows their example too, heading in the general direction of the running kidnappers. There is no point in waiting around for someone to report back when Yuru has offered her kind cooperation. They wont be getting out of this lightly. Chapter 198 – Quick Infiltration Chapter 198 C Quick Infiltration We dive back into the tunnels and watch as tens of Beastkin spread out throughout thebyrinth of passages and different paths. Thankfully, it seems like they think a bit before rushing to listen to my request. Im well aware that quite a decent chunk of their people arent great warriors and some women or even men prefer a bit more gentle roles. Therefore, those less fierce pair up or form groups, lending their senses while being protected. As for us, we head in the general direction those kidnappers have initially picked up. We cant be sure if they havent made a turn somewhere, but thats currently our best bet. Since Yuru can contact me at any time, its only natural we try our luck at searching too. I receive a message from Fullen, informing me that Vanessa is in a much better state now, but since she has been giving them a hard time with her stubborn insistence on going into the fray, they have put her to sleep. Magically. Fullen, Natalie, and Kamil will escort her to our mansion before rejoining us. Shortly after, I sense another gentle spike in my bonds and another person reaches out to me. ~Are you alright, Dear? I just spoke mentally with Shino and she exined everything,~ Lianne asks with noticeable concern. ~Depends on how you define alright. We lost Vanessas parents,~ I reply with a sigh. ~Thats not your fault and you know it,~ she reassures me. ~You and I both, but everyone else doesnt. This wont look great for our futuremissioners.~ I grunt. ~The day is not over. You havent failed yet. After you turn it into a legendary chase and recovery, people will flock to you for your professionalism and effectiveness,~ Lianne continues with a slight smile in her voice. ~Well see. Right now, the only thing we should worry about is the safety of our clients. I can focus on the reason why those asshats decided to fuck us over to smear our name in the mudter,~ I growl back, obviously not at her. ~While I understand why that might be your first thought, Im afraid its not your fault, as I have said before. This is on us.~ Its her turn to sigh heavily. ~How so?~ I raise a brow to myself as we run through the tunnels. ~Its rather obvious that the recent reforms havent passed through with a perfect reception. It hurt plenty of less proper businessmen and traders, not to mention straight criminals. Weve dealt with most opposition through various means, but I wouldnt be surprised to learn that they banded up somewhere shady and nned this gig. Vanessas parents are one of our biggest supporters in this matter. The others might change their mind after realising that their recent voting brought a target onto their backs. And especially when we cant protect them,~ Lianne exins with some anxiety. I pinch the bridge of my nose. ~So, this is basically political kidnapping. Ransom for the reversal of the controversial legition. And also a threat towards those who voted. Thats even better.~ ~Im sorry. We didnt think they would go this far. The atmosphere in the capital was slowly bing morefortable. We should have been more careful,~ she says sadly. Shaking my head, I take another turn, scanning the stone walls with my eyes. ~No. I bet you did whatever you could. We cant even guarantee that these idiots are from the capital. They might belong to some big criminal organisation spanning over multiple locations if not the entire kingdom. Its only real change that can bring bastards like these out of their safe havens. I cant say that this is a good thing but at least we have a chance to take a few of them down and secure a better future. It would have happened at some point anyway. Its just our luck that it had to happen during our first official expedition.~ ~You are right. Im just angry. At them and myself. I know how strong you are firsthand but I still couldnt help but worry when Shino contacted me and described the ambush. Be careful, okay?~ Liannes ghostly palm brushes against my cheek. ~Im sending our men into the sewers to help you. Our patrols are already scouring the city alongside your girls.~ ~If you are bringing them here, make sure to emphasise that the Beastkin are on our side and they are not to attack or act hostile towards any. I have my own people sniffing these kidnappers out and they can bepared to a small army. We dont need more conflicts and confrontations that will fuel racial hate. Its not Beastkin who did this but Humans,~ I warn her. ~Good thinking. This will actually be beneficial. If the Community ys a big role in rescuing the Human royals, we will be able to use it to further push our current agenda. And perhaps some well-crafted propaganda. Society rejects hiding from Human prosecution help save an innocent king and queen without requesting anything in return. People will love this story.~ A giggle reaches my ears. ~Whatever works.~ I chuckle lightly too. ~Im sure these guys would never expect their little stunt to turn out with apletely opposite effect. As they say, when life gives you lemons~ ~Suck on the peach instead,~ Lianne finishes the sentence with a noticeable smirk and I stumble over my feet. ~What?~ I blink a few times with a confused frown. ~Oh, you didnt mean small tits?~ I can literally see her tilting her head at me in my mind. Only then understanding what kind of peach she has been talking about, I groan and swipe down my face with my palm. What kind of perverted proverbs does this realm have? ~Al? Are you there? I can tell you are confused. You know, its because when a girls breasts are too t, its better to~ ~I know perfectly well what its about,~ I cut her off with a wry smile. ~Not what I meant, though. And not the time for it.~ Another sweet, but quite mischievous giggle resounds in my head. ~Thought so. You quite enjoyed sucking on my juicy peach. Now Im kind of in the mood to let you have a lick. But Ill hold it in. Ill keep your reward warm and sulent for you. Just dont dy too much, my hero.~ Rolling my eyes and trying my best to focus on the tunnels instead of the avnche of images depicting Liannes bare, petite pussy dripping with need that the sly nympho Queen has evoked in my consciousness. She really doesnt know when to stop. We continue running for about half an hour more before Yuru connects with me and I hope she has something else to say than that shes bored and thinking of me. ~Master, we think we found them. One of our old hideouts is taken and there are plenty of new defensive formations and arrays around it,~ the cute Leopardkin reports. ~Im heading right to you so that I can lead the way.~ ~Perfect. Well run your way,~ I respond with a mental headpat and receive some adorable purrs of gratitude. Lets hope they dont have many more dummy refuges nted all around the sewers. But, worst case scenario, we can torture those asshats into giving us the information we need. If they turn out to be simple terrorists trying to regain control over the ve trade, Im not nning on holding back. Who knows what else they might try if kidnappings dont work? Jerks like them only know how to escte things, not how to give up. It doesnt take long before Yuru shows up with a Boarkin man by her side. Additionally, the girls I have sent to the surface with various tasks return alongside them too. Looks like Fullen has finished taking care of Vanessa and even brought Natalie with her, though maybe its the blonde minstrel who insisted oning. Im sure they left our friend in good care. What I dont expect is Astrea suddenly popping out of one of the side tunnels shortly after they reach us. I pause briefly and stare at my short feline mate, who trots up to me with her usual, calm expression, though maybe just slightly angry. I apologise, Master. I couldnt stop myself from listening in on your conversation. After you mentioned the Community, I felt a mental tug. Im here to help, she says. Pulling the lithe Martial Artist into my arms, I nuzzle our cheeks together. We appreciate your assistance. This will be much easier now that you are here. Lets go. Diana jumps out of Ressias shadow and joins us too, taking a quite sizable part of the tunnel. But, no one says anything besides the boar dude who gasps in shock and awe at the sight of the mystical beast. I dont tell her to hide again since we can use her sharp senses too. Sending a mental notice to Shino so that she and the others know whats going on and where to find us, we resume our chase once more. The Beastkin man needs a bit of convincing from Astrea before he starts guiding us to the ce hes seen but we are on our way in just a moment. I try to scan the path with my skill again and notice the faintest trace of pink swirling through the air in my grayscale vision, definitely belonging to the queen, so we must be on the correct route. Since we are running at our best speed, additionally enhanced by Natalies music, it takes us less than ten minutes to find the correct ce. We stop before reaching it, right at the nearest bend, so as not to give ourselves away from the very beginning. Theres always a chance that weve been spotted much earlier, but we cant be sure until we dive in. Then, Shino jumps out of my shadow, surprising everyone with her sudden entrance. As Ive been leaning onto the wall to take a peek to the left, she somehow ends up squished between me and the blocky surface, her face right in front of mine as I turn to see the source of the shadowy motion. From a distance, it must look like Im doing the cliched kabedon on the Japanese cutie and she realises that too, instantly flushing scarlet with a timid smile. We are here she says a tad shyly, her eyes jumping down to my lips. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, I press a gentle kiss onto her soft mouth and step back. We? What about the surface? Did you find nothing? She nods lightly while patting out her clothes to regain control of her blush. Nothing, unfortunately. We left it to the knights and other mercenaries. Everyone knows about the attack now. Paul-san and the others are right behind me. Give them just a moment. Im d to see that Natalie-san is already with you. The more the merrier. I chuckle at her and turn to our guide. Is it that passage without a canal? It doesnt look like anything special. But I guess thats good for them. Yes it is, Alpha, he replies hastily and pulls out a small rock out of his pocket. Stepping forward, he nces around and tosses it at the archway in the wall. We watch as the little stone sails through the air and then disappears before touching the ground. Theres also no noise of any kind. I call upon Lascivious Hunt once more and see a pinkish trail cut off right at the entrance like its a solid surface. An illusion, Natalie murmurs. And most likely a silencing barrier. Can we dispel it before going in? I ask, ncing not just at her but also at our other magicians. Suna shakes her head. Not my speciality, Master. I do sense the wards, though. It depends on theplexity of the spell, the bard replies. I managed to level up some time ago and learned Disrupt Magic. I think Dispel Magic is much further on. I can still use the former to break the enchantments but the sess rate depends on the Tier and general power of the mages who set them up. If only you had Senseis shared stats. Shino sighs quietly. I plop a hand on her ck hair. She is still a High Human and a Hero. Tier 3, right? While criminals might have gotten some experience from fighting and killing, I dont think it was their focus. Lets give it a try after the others catch up. Ah, looks like they are here. Paul, Kamil, Marcia, and Catherine appear behind us after we hear their footsteps. They regroup with the rest of their squad and we stand in our respective parties. Exchanging nods with my German ex-student, I let the Beastking guy go back. His role in this y is finished and theres no reason for him to risk his life or health by storming this rathole with us. We have enough people and firepower to handle this. Whats the n? Marcia asks eagerly after our side briefly summarises the situation. We let Nat take down the illusion and go from there. It would be bad to walk under another sea of explosive arrays. They clearly have a mage or a few amongst them, Paul replies and nces my way, to which I nod in agreement. Our focus is to locate the kidnapped. We can clean up the trash afterwards. So, we run to the end of their base and see if they have the captives here, then we show them what happens when you fuck with the Heroes. Im in. Kamil grins and bumps fists with the redhead. Catherine rolls her eyes while exchanging nces with Paul but starts preparing her small armoury for the next fight. He most likely doesnt notice it after their gazes go separate ways but she still steals a few peaks at him as he turns to discuss things with his fellow ssmates. I catch her returning her attention to her weapons and give the badass militarydy a knowing wink and she hastily escapes my scrutiny, most likely recalling our recent conversation. I wonder if she has a thing for submitting to her superiors. With the correct person in that ce, of course. My dad might have not realised it but I did overhear a few of his conversations over the phone he held with his friends during the short visits between his missions. It supposedly was a quitemon thing in the military, at least in their units. You supposedly didnt hear much about it since most upper ranks inmanding positions were total dicks and so unsuitable. Well, maybe Paul will share the news one day. He is the leader of their party. Ill ce my bets on them getting together in the near future. With Natalie ready to proceed, we assume a wide formation, surrounding the entrance to the cloaked passage. We are rather spread just in case anything awaits us on the other side or something triggers above us. We havent felt any traces of lingering spells earlier, but you can never be sure. Im starting, the blonde beauty announces and we all tense. As she closes her eyes in concentration, aplex magical circle appears in front of her palms, one per side, while she holds them in front of her chest. The arrays begin to spin as they grow even more sophisticated with multiple mesmerising rings of power. One side is red while the other is green and they glow beautifully. With a strained grunt, Natalie smashes her palms together. Or, at least she attempts to as the two formations crash into each other and fuse, stopping her hands around the newly-created orb of magical runes and lines. The mix of red and green bursts outwards and creates a half-sphere around her. Sparks of the two colours zap and crack in various directions inside her arcane domain. She gradually expands it to reach the top and the sides of the entrance in front of us. Shino fearlessly steps into that fierce storm of mana and ces a hand on Natalies back. She helps her friend by guiding the former actress forward like a blind person without a cane. When they get in contact with the illusory surface, it crackles with blue energy and resists for a while. But, it soon shatters into a million particles, revealing the hidden tunnel to all of us. No army of cloaked kidnappers greet us but our fears are instantly confirmed. The walls and the ceiling glow with a multitude of different magical traps, set up in advance. There has to be some trick to their deactivation because I cant see anyone going in or out of this ce without blowing themselves up, but we are obviously not aware of any hidden switches. We do have our own switch, though. A much prettier one. I ready myself to jump to their aid as the duo of best friends continues onwards. The formations surrounding them sparkle and sputter as theye in contact with Natalies field of disruption. None seem to explode or burst outwards, simply dying out with a lot of sparks and shing, but Im not going to take any chances, even if Shino should be capable of plunging them into the shadows at a moments notice. Everyone observes the glittering spectacle with tense anticipation, definitely in awe of our friends magical prowess. Natalie has always strived to be the best and its obvious she put that mindset into her new talents too. As Shino said, its too bad she doesnt have ess to my stats because Im damn intrigued by what she could achieve with them. Maybe someday Ill manage to learn a way to share more of my peculiarities withdies who dont jump into my bed too. The exquisite pair stops at the end of the visible traps and Natalies magical field flickers a few times before bursting outwards as the spell is released free. She slumps lightly but Shino quickly supports her from behind. Keeping an eye on our surroundings, I jog up to them and bring my Rejuvenate into the y, cing a hand against her smooth neck. Amazing work. Ill help you recover a little. This operation must have exhausted you quite a bit. I smile appreciatively as she nces at me over her shoulder. Thank you. With this, Ill be back up in a moment. Remember that I only disabled them. They will return in a few minutes. She nods tiredly as Shino giggles and helps her move a wisp of hair off her dazzling face. The others catch up to us and I let the Heroes fuss around theirrade, taking the lead with my girls. Ressia, Oniri, and Yuru take the front as they have the best senses and we slowly move forward. Suna and Fullen watch for more arrays while I keep my draconic hilt in my hand. After a few short minutes, we arrive before a reinforced wooden door without any window or peephole. The petite kitsune kneels and brings out something that looks like a needle with a t bottom to hold onto. She stabs it into the nks and nails it down a bit with her palm. Then, she bends it with one finger and lets it go. The tool starts vibrating with a weird hum as she listens to the funny sound, her long ears twitching rapidly. Four people inside. They are wearing cloth. Three have swords, one has a wooden staff. The room is a square thrice as big as this passage. There isnt a lot of furniture besides what looks like a long counter in the centre, forming an ind with an empty middle. Most likely a defensive position. The magician is in there while the others are spread out, Oniri summarises and opens her icy-blue eyes, looking up at me. Impressive, Ipliment her and her bushy tail starts wagging excitedly. You are a master of infiltration. Im proud to have you with us. I help her up after she retrieves her spying needle and kiss those fluffy ears of hers in appreciation. Oniri sighs blissfully and steps back with a satisfied smile when I let go of her. Paul and the others catch up to us and I share what we have learned. Time to smash! Marcia grins and twirls her dual des. Leave the mage alive. We need to question someone at least, Paul cautions her, clearly not the first time for him. Dont worry, bossman, he wont have time to open his mouth and begin his gay incantations before my shield ms right into his dick. Kamil cackles at the picture he has painted himself. That should be enough to disable him. We all get ready to breach the door on their asses and Astrea takes the front. She positions herself in front of the reinforced door and draws one foot back alongside her right palm. The air around her grows heavier as she gathers energy for her next move and I give her the signal. Her hand shoots forward in a blur and a loud thud echoes through the tunnel as the entire wooden entrance isunched inside without shattering into bits. The door crashes into the opposite wall and only then breaks into pieces, showering the cloaked four in a rain of splinters. Well, actually three. The mage seems to have gotten smacked by it in the head and he rests sprawled on the further counter on his back, clearly knocked out. Nevertheless, we waste no time flooding into the square room and go after our targets. I pay no attention to Kamils whines about his fun being stolen by my furry chick and materialise a fierce-looking longsword from the hilt. The cloaked bastard on the left gets to uncover his eyes before I stab him right in the chest with ease, confirming Oniris earlier scouting data. They wear no additional armour. She and Yuru jump onto the guy on the right, and the agile foxgirl slides between his legs, stabbing two kunai-shaped daggers into the backs of the mans knees. As he buckles and folds, the leopardgirls greatsword descends from above and she drives it right through his lungs, pinning him to the ground in a pose a pole dancer trying to do a bridge could attempt. With the pole nailing them right through the torso. The third one raises a crossbow in the direction of the entrance, but Ressia is faster and she hits his weapon with an inhuman precision. He loses his means of fighting and Shino materialises behind him, using his shadow. Her katana mercilessly plunges into his neck at an angle, also running through his jaw from underneath, silencing his cries of agony and despair. Some weak gurgling still escapes the mans throat before she yanks her de to the side and decapitates him. That leaves only one alive and we all turn to the centre of the room. Our final opponent chooses that moment to regain consciousness and rubs his forehead while groaning and opening his eyes. He freezes at the sight of his muttedpanions and a small army of enemies staring right back at him. He lunges for the staff he has dropped but doesnt make it anywhere close to the metal rod. Kamil uses some kind of rush skill as his whole figure darts forward with his shield raised and an unstoppable force behind him. He drives through the front counter, blowing it into bits with zero resistance, and smashes into the magesnky frame, stopping only after pulverising the back counter too. Our cloaked guy flies into the wall with a meaty thud and Im right next to him in a sh, pinning him to the cracked surface by the throat. Kamil once againins, this time about missing his dick due to his angled posture and I sigh lightly. Are the traps your doing? I ask with a threatening tone, staring the bastard right in the eyes as he gazes back weakly. A grin splits his bloodied mouth and he snickers. Mighty work, aint it? Who else could have put them up? Those meatheads? I dont buy his lie in the slightest. Hes too confident for someone whose magic has been easily bypassed. He definitely would have at least tried to resist so as to buy time instead of confirming it right away, knowing that we would ask for the way to disable the arrays. Right. A twerp who gets knocked out by a piece of wood being a master of arrays? Dream on. How many of you are there? Whos the strongest mage? Where are the captives? I squeeze his windpipe stronger for a moment. His cheeky smile disappears and gets reced by furious disdain. When I loosen my grip, he spits blood on my face. Fuck you. You are all dead. You have no idea who you are up against. Well rip you into pieces and skin those filthy beasts aliveOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH! As much as I wanted to, its not me who interrupts his sickening monologue. ncing down, I see a slender hand clutching his package in a death grip. That pretty palm belongs to none other than Natalie. You fucking bitch! When I get my hands on you Suddenly, her hand lits up with an amber me and the guys eyes almost pop out of their sockets. Even I can feel the heat of the merciless fire as it eats through his pants and starts burning his dick off, evoking pained squeals and cries of suffering. Answers, Natalie says coldly and calmly. ARGHHHHH! I DONT KNOW HOW MANY! ABOUT FIFTY MAYBE! AHHHHHHHH! STOP IT! YULIE IS THE STRONGEST! SHE MADE THE TRAPS! FUUUUUUUUUUUCK! AT THE BACK! FAR BACK! CELLS! MAKE IT STOP! he actually answers after her polite request. Seeing that he has nothing useful to say and only screams his throat out, I snap his neck and toss him onto the ground. While Natalies hand returns to normal, his crotch continues to burn like a small campfire. She flicks her wrist his way and an urate orb of water douses the mes as it sshes onto them. I avert my eyes before they fully disappear, not wanting to witness the aftereffects. As I look at the usually withdrawn and cool Natalie with both brows raised, she meets my eyes and shrugs lightly. Mom always said that the best way to get something out of a man is through his dick. Works for both good and bad things. I can only smirk wryly at that piece of wisdom, hoping that Ill forever remain on the good side of it. She retreats to her group as I link gazes with Shino and she seems as surprised as me. We exchange smiles and she pulls her best friend into a casual chat. The rest of us put the bodies aside and get ready to move on. Since there are two exits and most likely two different paths, we split in half. I take my girls to the right while Paul goes left with his team. We remain wary of more magical traps in case the mentioned Yulie hasnt been happy with just the ones she set up at the entrance. Hell knows she could have sensed them going out or something. We jog forward through rtively narrow corridors made of stone blocks. I let thedies lead, relying on their senses and abilities. Oniri and Ressia spot enemies before they notice us and the rest is history. An arrow to the throat, a kunai to the head, or a bolt of lightning through the heart. They try to stay quiet as much as possible, Yuru and Besfi catching the bodies before they fall down. The next chamber we stumble on looks like a makeshift dining hall and we find a group of eleven just chilling. At least until our group of eight strolls in. Nine if we count Diana, who finally can fit inside. Our silent staring contest continues for maybe up to three seconds before everyone starts to panic, reaching for their weapons, either at their belts or ced against the tables and benches. That, of course, doesnt help them much. Diana dives through the shadows and her giant head snaps a guys lower half from the floor and pulls him inside, silencing his screams in the void. They reappear somewhere behind us and I dont even bother looking back as an ufortable tearing noise follows. Suna hits the floor with both palms and mesmerising lightning sparks dance all over it, zapping the iling criminals continuously. Somehow, thedies effortlessly avoid touching the discharges and massacre the crowd cleanly. Besfi protects the mage with her shield, parrying a few projectiles and weak spells that trigger the enchantments in her gear. Since all of them are Sirgias work, the feeble attempts at attack dont leave even a mark on those masterpieces. Ressia peppers her targets with arrows that return to her quiver after she draws the next, nailing the bastards in their knees and other joints, only going for the kill when she can help out one of her colleagues. She watches over everyone attentively and I can tell she is coordinating their efforts through the connection they all share. Such a good leader. Astrea seems to have joined arms with her Beastkin sisters and she spreads terror on the battlefield alongside Yuru and Oniri. The trio of Beastketeers slice, stab, and punch with incredible grace. Its such an alluring sight watching them make use of their feline and vulpine dexterity to strike fear in the hearts of men. And something else in my heart. Im content just overseeing their genuine efforts, and soon, there are no more targets to eliminate. Save for one. Thest guy stops behind me with a dagger aimed at the side of my neck, locking my head with his elbow. Naturally, its more like I let him do it, acting like I havent sensed his desperate y right from the beginning. I too want some action and showing him just how mistaken he is should be an entertaining experience. Holding Diana off was quite a challenge. All of you freeze or Ill slice him open like a fi Unfortunately, he doesnt get to finish, and again, its not thanks to me. A shiny, onyx spike pops into my view from the left and I tilt my head. Its pierced right through his wrist, holding it steady and away from my skin. Turning around, I spot two more as I gaze upon his spasming figure. One went through his throat while the other stabbed him right in the heart, lifting his body slightly into the air. After these spikes flick to the side all at once, flinging the poor dude somewhere to the side, they reveal a petite, white-haired Arachne girl in what you can only call a neat hero suit. One that Im very much familiar with. Hecate stares up at me with her usual nk expression, her spider legs dripping with fresh blood. I chuckle warmly and ruffle through her soft hair. I should have figured that my loyal bodyguard would be around if even Astrea came to my aid. Thanks. I lean down to peck her lips and we exchange a few delicate kisses. I missed you too. Showering my silent mate with enough affection, I stand straight again and look over the battlefield. No more threats are present. The girls are ready to continue. I cast Rejuvenate at them as we head for the single passage leading out and venture further in with a new ally by our side. At least in spirit as Hecate disappears behind her reflective webs right away. I have way too manydies who can pop out of nowhere any time they want. We dont meet anyone else in the following corridors until an archway into a busy hall shows up. We peer inside and find some kind of warehouse or storage section with a single wide tunnel out. A dozen or two of men and women are milling about, but only a few of them interest me. The few that are pushing two human-sized cages, with one already filled by Vannesas mother. Get the old man back in his cage! We are scheduled to leave in fifteen minutes ording to the n! I dont care if he shits himself out of fear again! You fuckers want to have fun ying scary, you are going to enjoy the aroma for the rest of the trip! a rough female voice calls out to them from atop some boxes. She is fully cloaked and even still wears a mask covering her face. Most of her subordinates have already forsaken them in thefort of their hideout. We watch two more thugs drag Vanessas father under his armpits and its clear he now has a different set of pants on him. They look much worse for wear. Alright. Heres what we are going to do, I whisper while pulling away. At that moment, Oniris fingers brush over a hidden array woven into the brick of the entrance on the other side as she retreats and it glows up. She shoots me a panicked and ashamed gaze but I focus on the chamber, seeing the womans masked visage snap to us. Intruders! Move! Ill stop them! she shouts to her minions and jumps down onto the floor. We file into the hall too since our chance for a surprise attack is ruined. At least to some extent. Youve made a terrible mistake following us here, the woman snickers haughtily. This is my fortress and itsname is your doom. Clich. I snort while calling for my longsword again, making it materialise itself between us. She spreads her arms at an angle, opening up her cloak a little, and its surface lits up with a plethora of different arrays and magical circles. More appear on the floor, walls, and ceiling, filling the dim hall with a rainbow of colours. I stand by my point. I chuckle and prepare to fight. Chapter 199 – Meet Your Betters Chapter 199 C Meet Your Betters This is yourst chance to surrender, the woman offers as she eyes our group. Ill dly offer you the same option, I answer as the girls spread out in one of their initial formations. The mysteriousdy cackles at that and shakes her masked head. This is not how this works, boy. You dont pay with the Dragon after strolling into itsir. You beg. dly. I smirk at her, considering my options. I humbly beg you to rethink your choices before they result in something irreversible. I hate beating up women, you see. Unless they are pure evil and unhinged, but she doesnt need to know that. You are a funny guy. Do you think you can stall me long enough for reinforcements to appear? I can squish you all with a swat of my hand at any moment. She spreads her arms wide and the circuits on her cloak glow stronger. Really, what did they think when they hired apletely inexperienced newbiepany for this escort? Are their finances so bad after banning the very core of very? The change must have hit their own businesses really bad then. Ah, so it was like this. She and her organisation know jack shit about us. Its quite possible that we are the reason behind this kidnapping. At least somewhat indirectly. They most likely would have hesitated more if Ross employed one of the usual toppanies or assigned more of his own men to the task. Instead, these suckers saw this as an opportunity. And, I realise one more thing. Its not me who is stalling. ~Go after the cage and make sure Vanessas parents are alright,~ I order my loyal spider guard. ~You can take care of anyone who tries anything funny.~ I receive no vocal reply but sense a shift in the air right above me. Hecate listens to my request immediately, stealthily moving towards the men who are trying to escape with the cages. They wont be able to get too far with her dangling right over their necks. A slight shiver runs down my spine at the too vivid image of a massive horrific spider descending upon one of the Humans and the woman takes it the wrong way. Finally realising how much fucked you are? I can practically feel the smirk in her tone. Oh, you have no idea. A slight snicker escapes me and the girls join me with a giggle. That throws her off a little as she clearly misses whats so funny about her statement but we arent going to clear that up. Somemotion behind us catches my attention and everyone nces over their shoulder briefly. Paul and the others make their way into the chamber and instantly notice the viin in this scenario, bracing their weapons forbat. Great, we have even more rats in this shithole. The bossdy groans. A bunch of her subordinates decide to intervene regardless of her previous order to focus on the captives and she scowls at them. But, she doesnt berate or shout at them for defying her. She might not be as confident in taking so many of us down as she would like to think she is. We can handle her. They moved the VIPs that way. Go after them and lets meet back here in fifteen minutes, I say to our friends. They nce at the way I gesture with my head and Paul nods. Before rushing towards the opening, Shino whispers something to his ear and he lets out a soft sigh, to which she gives him a timid smile. Shaking his head, he starts heading away with the others in tow, save for the petite samurai girl who instead trots up to us. I really missed fighting alongside you, Sensei. Shino blushes faintly as I raise a brow at her. The poachers hardly count. Where do you think you are going? the woman shouts at the fleeing group and I shape my artefact into an ominous greatsword. With a quick thought, I spend one charge of Whats Mine Is Yours to borrow Shinos Moon-shing Arts. Feeling something new bubbling inside me, I let it freely flow through my body as I swing at the boss of the kidnappers. Instead of a bright crescent, a deep purple arc soars forward, leaving a shadowy trail in the air. It slices through two poor grunts and whizzes right in front of the womans nose as she stops herself from turning towards the Heroes. She whips her head my way and res at me through the holes in her mask. Before she can curse at me or something, two thumps echo through the hall and both of us focus on the pair of bodies now lying face-first on the stone pavement. Its the duo that was unlucky to have been on the path of my sh. Curiously, their robes bear no marks of any damage even though Ive watched the curved projectile fly through their torsos at a slight angle. At the same time, blood starts pooling underneath them in copious amounts. That almost looked like one of my skills, Sensei, but also not, Shino says with a note of confusion and perhaps excitement in her voice. All I know is that something happened when I tried activating one of her abilities and it became altered. I didnt see anything like that thest time I used those besides them being much stronger in my hands than in hers, for obvious reasons. An extremely rare pop-up appears in my vision and I give it a quick look.
Mastery of the Voidtouched You can channel your Void Affinity through the bond with your Familiar and unleash various techniques and abilities connected to the Void. Until you build a proper Inner Core, your Familiar will serve as your catalyst. Your casting will be limited by their proficiency and magical constitution, as well as their spiritual fatigue.
Huh? I turn to Diana and the big wolf does have a somewhat smug expression on her face as her tail wags softly, clearly aware that I just did something with her assistance. There are a few more notifications underneath that top one but we arent really in a situation where I can sit down and read every new thing so I only note the name All-Consuming de Arts Lv. 1 before returning my focus to the battle. It looks like my union with Diana has finally provided me what I have beencking to fully embrace the Void Affinity sitting in my status for so damn long already. Plus Shinos katana arts, most likely. Otherwise, this would have happened earlier, somewhere between me meeting the scary doggo and us getting here. No matter. Responsibilities first, fun after. What did you do to them? the woman asks in a shout and ms her palms together. Instantly, even more arrays cover all the surfaces around us and its fairly obvious that the negotiations are over. One of the golden circles shes strongly and an outline of a simr colour surrounds the thugs along with their leader. They rush ahead with valiant cries on their lips, holding their simple weapons tightly. We are forced to put even more distance between us as a few blue formations present on the ceiling shoot lightning strikes at our positions. The thunderous and crackling barrage isnt that urate and none of us has any trouble dodging, but our opponents dont even have to. The boltspletely avoid them and I realise that its most likely thanks to the yellow aura protecting them. This girl might be incredibly cocky but she isnt stupid. Suna raises her staff over her head and traces circles with it while chanting something as Besfi jumps around her to receive the lightning aiming for her friend onto her shield, suffering only faint shivers with each pass of violent electrical current. One would think that her full metal te armour should be a death sentence, but Sirgia has clearly overdone herself with its instion and other magical protection. A white ring materialises above the duo and all the strikes are suddenly drawn to it. A bombardment of lightning focuses on that thin circle, hitting it so fast that it illuminates the hall almost permanently, deafening everyone inside as a side result. Nevertheless, it does its work and the others cash in on that immediately. My turn is first as I reach out to the woman and call upon Void Chains to end the battle quickly. She senses that something ising as the small purple gates of swirling smoke appear on the ground and activates another array. My chains fly right through her as her figure blurs and appears in another nearby ce. Snickering to herself, she remains elusive until I pause my attempts for now. Ressia drops to one knee and pulls out four arrows from her quiver. Their tips glow with red streaks and unfold into three-point ws. She releases the first volley, hitting all of the arrays shes been aiming for, and hastily draws another. Within three almost instantaneous rounds, she skewers the targets right in the middle and they all detonate at the same time. I turn my attention back to the cannon fodder just as the girls let one of the men get past. Shino is currently slicing some into pieces to my right while Astrea, Yuru, and Oniri are tag-teaming the suckers on the right in a flurry of motion. Not having to worry about anything frying my brain in a single strike, I meet the robed kidnapper with a proper swing. His first attack is utterly pathetic and I simply cast it aside with a light shrug. He at least doesntck the drive and continues to slice and stab his greatsword at me almost relentlessly, but the robes clearly match the man as its abundantly obvious that he isnt a swordsman. Im not sure what his ss is but this organisation either doesnt value its low-rank members or they are shit at managing them. Noticing that the woman is preparing to activate some more tricks from her long sleeves, I shoulder him and take a horizontal swing as his guard gets pushed into the air. That unusual tingle makes itself apparent once more and I allow it to do whatever it intends to. In a blink, my entire de is sheathed with a dark purple shadow before it slices through my opponent. Again, nothing seems amiss with him after receiving a killing blow besides his eyes wide from fear and generally frozen posture. His clothes are all fine even though fucker should be folding in half right now. I give him a kick to quicken his fall and thats when his upper half is knocked off the bottom half, flopping back under my blow and dragging his body with it, blood starting to taint his robes. Bloody hell My brows rise in shock and realisation. Does this shit cut only the body? An ice javelin interrupts my discovery and Diana lunges in front of me, catching the projectile in her sharp fangs. She crushes the crystalnce while releasing unamused growls. As more spikes dart from the womans cloak, she spins around and swipes her tail over the ground. No, not over the ground. She drags it into the ground. Half of her tail disappears in a shadowy trail and itunches three thin, sharp pirs of pure darkness as it emerges back into the material world. The ck des cut the blue spears in half before heading further, straight for the caster. The leader shows a bit more finesse than her underlings and dodges certain death with rtive ease, simply not too happy about failing to take me out and receiving a counterattack in return. Thats when her shadow ripples and a slightly curved sword pokes out of it, followed by its beautiful wielder. Before Shino can impale our enemy, some kind of an autonomous sigil activates and a st of force explodes around the bossdy, sending my lovely Japanese girl flying with a yelp. Thankfully, it causes the owner to stumble from both surprise and part of the explosion, preventing her from going after the attacker. Diana lunges into a nearby shadow and jumps out right behind Shino to cushion her fall and the duo is gone in another ck spot a secondter. I feel like these twodies are going to have a perfect synergy. In that moment of weakness, my trio of fierce Beastkinunch their own coordinated assault at the magician, getting ahead of me in their attempt. I give them the chance and observe how they do with the corner of my eye, removing a bunch of grunts from the fight permanently. Im not gonna lie, theres something ultra satisfying in spinning around the battlefield and seeing your sword phase through your enemies with practically no resistance. No blood or other gore dirties my apparel as it remains contained inside their robes which are unaffected by the weird sword skill. Thats when I notice another peculiarity. One guy finds himself a shield, and for once, I assume I should put a bit more strength into my attack. Both my and his eyes widen to the brim as the de ignores the round sheet of metal and cleaves him in half, mine because I way overextended and his because, well, tough luck. My sword ms into the floor and causes a small earthquake, causing everyone to look at me. Oops. But that confirms another thing. Its not just clothes and robes. This weird phase cut goes right through weapons and armour too, which ispletely bonkers. Ill really need to run some tests on this with Sirgiater to see exactly how OP this stuff is. Surely, it cantpletely cheese its way through enchanted gear too, right? The unexpected scene dys the womans response to the trios strategy and she manages to block only Yurus blow with a summoned te of translucent energy, courtesy of one of her circuits, of course. Astrea dives underneath the other catgirls arm and ms her fist into their opponents stomach. Another sigil pulses and the noise of shattering ss fills the air as the leaderdy is pushed only a few metres back with her protective aura destroyed. Oniri is already waiting for her to arrive at the foxgirls position and she stabs her kunai in the womans lower back, evoking a pained screech from her. The kidnapper swipes back with her fingers crackling with lightning but the nimble ninja bends her body around their path while dragging her knife along that motion. The head honcho wails at getting her back sliced open while Oniri smartly escapes her reach. Shino joins in on the fun by emerging from a shadow near the ceiling, with her hand on the hilt of her sheathed katana, holding the weapon by her side. Her violet eyes sh fiercely as she pushes herself off the smooth surface and descends at a sharp angle like a falling star, leaving a sparkling trail behind her. In that quick moment, the woman flicks her blood onto the ground and a massive array lits up, immediately sealing her inside a cone-shaped dome of swirling orange energy. Shinos de skids over it with a multitude of sparks and shends in a roll to lose the momentum, clicking her tongue in annoyance. She plunges into a nearby shadow and pops up next to me with a solemn sigh. I pat her head to cheer the sulking samurai up. Hahahaha! You think bringing one of the Heroes will help you? That you are hot shit now? The female criminalughs at us. Maybe if you had thought to let the others stay you might have a chance against me. This is my fortress. Im invincible here. And they are going to end up in pieces from my traps. One thing I have to admit, she is tenacious. And versatile. Greenish mist is already finishing mending the wound Oniri has carved in her lower back. This defensive cone looks quite sturdy too, covering even the ground so that shadow movement doesnt reach inside. Its like in those fantasy proverbs from Earth stories, never fight a Wizard in his tower. But, that usually refers to normal adventurers, not a quite overbuffed demigod, I think. Im not worried about us or them, I respond casually, giving Fullen time to patch up our troops too as the few remaining kidnappers stay back near the cone. The person who took down the formations at the entrance is with them, and their leader is one of the most perceptive people I know. Not to mention my own subordinate keeping an eye on them from hiding. She sneers at me, her attempt at lowering our morale failing. Obviously. I think you are realising just how fucked you are. I chuckle and cross my arms over my chest. You cant keep using all those magic circles indefinitely even if they are preid. And this barrier wont hold on forever. It has to be consuming copious amounts of mana. In other words, you are done no matter what. We have all the time in the world. The others can bring our clients to their destination, we can camp here until you drop from exhaustion. You know nothing of what you speak, boy! she snarls at me. This magic is ancient! Way above your level! It doesnt need to be sustained and can remain active practically forever! Even if thats true, this still doesnt solve the issue of her being trapped inside. Forever means nothing without food and water. And other bodily necessities. With the emphasis on bodily. It wont be pleasant when nature calls. But, lets humour her. Ailish? I tilt my head to the side. Pinkish smoke floats out of my chest and the skimpy-clothed Arch Subus appears right next to me with a cute yawn. You called, Master? I point towards the bbergasted woman. Is that ancient magic? She wrinkles her nose and floats up to the barrier, studying the patterns from up close. The aura she emanates makes the guys around it simply gape at her with their mouths hanging open. She isnt concealing her true nature in the slightest and it shows. She is infinitely stronger than she was back when we first met now that she has a proper master. Yes, it is, Ailish confirms, bringing a victorious smile onto the thug leaders lips. However, its utter trash. My tits would have withered out of shame if I ever showed something like this to any of my friends back in the day. That smile quickly falters as the Subusdy scowls in disgust. This waste wont stay active for longer than four hours since itspletely missing the spiritual core and the inscriptions look like someone tried to trante the finest of Elf porn into the worst Goblin dialect and wrote the result withid dick after busting a nut onto the paper to serve as ink. She grimaces once more. Please, dont make me touch it. Im about to hurl just from looking at this abomination. I snicker and shake my head. No need for that. I was just curious. Sorry to wake you up. Ailish floats back to me and pushes herself into my side, batting her eyshes at me. No worries. As long as you are aware of the consequences of waking up a Subus from her nap. Getting forcefully dragged out of my wet dreams about you like a bitch by her leash has made me positively gushing. You should do it more often. Rolling my eyes, I grab the nape of her neck and crash my lips into hers, evoking a sultry whine from the sciousdy. She hums joyfully as I battle her tongue for a little while, dragging her back by her hair andnding a heavy smack on her violet ass. Well see what we can do about thatter. Im on a mission, I respond. Good luck. Not that youll need it. She giggles, leaves a slow, long lick over my entire cheek while staring at the confused leaderdy, and disappears back into my chest. We are back. Pauls voice reaches our ears literally a secondter. Damn timing. They enter the chamber with Vanessas parents in their arms. He holds onto the king while Catherine carries the queen. They are both currently unconscious for some reason but it might be a good decision to let them stay that way for a moment longer. Fewer interruptions the better. You are still not done? I figured you would crush that bitch ande steal our part of the job in a sh. Kamil looks at the barrier with mild surprise. What? How are you unscathed? Where are my men? I sent away the strongest, the woman asks with even more astonishment. Marcia shrugs. Our blond beauty deactivated everything. As for the guys, they were all dead before we reached the royal pair. It took that long only because you shat your traps literally over every single stone on our way there. How? The kidnapper boss struggles to understand. A spider bit them, Natalie answers calmly. A spider? I snicker, sensing the spider above me. So, what now? Catherine nces between us and the cone. We have what we came here for, right? Kill her and go home? Lets take her and go, I reply. No reason to waste any more time. You wont take me alive! The person in question cackles madly. If I cant get out, no one will! She ps her hands together and the entire fucking ce turns into a rainbow of colours. Hundreds of magical circles shine fiercely at us from all angles. It might look incredibly beautiful and enchanting, but life has taught me many times that pretty things can be deceiving. And a man recognizes a suicide detonation when he sees one. Before she gets to ramp up, I flick my wrist her way and summon Void Chains in their purest form. The smoking, dark purple loops wrap themselves around the cone with lots of clunking noise, turning the womans figurative prison into a real one. Do you really think a couple of chains can I squeeze my fingers into a fist and the spiritual bindings tighten. She pauses when something starts cracking and she realises its the barrier around her. A web of fractures quickly spreads over the swirling surface and it all shatters into pieces a momentter. The chains coil around her tightly and the blinding glow slowly fades away as they cut her ess to magic. There is time for games, and theres time to be serious. How did you break my magic? she screeches furiously. Fuck. Ille to haunt you after my death you fucking bastard! Back off, I instruct the others with a hasty gesture and lunge forward, crossing the distance between us in a blink. My fist smashes the mask into pieces, knocking the womans head back with her mouth already wide open to most likely break some kind of concealed insta-kill poison container disguised as one of her teeth or something. I grab her face with enough control not to smush it into a mush. She pales as muffled sounds escape her sealed lips and I push all of my focus into my godly, lustful aura. I havent thrown it at anyone without any sort of limits in quite a long time and the full force of my scent hits the leaderdy at full power from point nk. Thanks to the fact that she has my hand in her mouth, I bet my sweat and other things get in touch with her tongue too. It doesnt take too much time before her eyes dte a bit as she looks me in the face and her heart skips a beat. A smile appears on my lips as the thumb of the palm thats holding her mouth shut strokes her smooth skin. Now, now. Theres no need to go that far, dont you think? Do you really wish for your story to end here? A powerful master of magical arrays dying a rats death in some smelly sewer intersection? Is that how you want to go out? She doesnt respond for a while, just staring at me unmoving, her pace of breathing slowly picking up speed, bing shallower and hotter by the second. Finally, after a few seconds, she swallows thickly and gives her head a faint shake. I thought so. I chuckle seductively. It doesnt seem to me that whatever organisation you are working for values your talents much for them to be ready to discard you so easily. In my honest opinion, thats an incredible waste. I cant even imagine forcing my subordinates tomit suicide after they make a little mistake. Rule by coercion and fear is just so inefficient. Instead, its much better to motivate your people with rewards, dont you think? She gives me a nod this time, a bit sooner than her previous response. You know what? I can recognize true potential when I see it. And you seem like someone with quite the talent. My mercenaries could use someone as experienced as you. They are paid handsomely for their services. My thumb continues to caress her cheek as she slowly rxes, no longer clenching her teeth on my hand. Or maybe I could use you. A versatile personal guard could be a wise idea. You would then have to stay by my side at all times, though. Im honestly not sure if ady such as yourself would be willing to make that sacrifice of privacy and personal space. She swallows strongly once more before bobbing her head with more energy, her nostrils ring regrly. My sharpened senses dont miss how her heart thumps heavily in her chest whenever I intonate my words with a soft emphasis. The scent of her arousal bes very apparent too. But, no matter what I think or would like to do with you, nothing can happen without us talking things out properly like two adults. I slowly wrap up the charming monologue before she somehow shakes my efforts off or something. For that, I need you to cooperate. Are you going to be a good girl for me? With enough nodding to shake my hand, I slowly withdraw my palm and stealthily wipe it off the side of my outfit. Though, she doesnt pay the slightest bit of attention to anything else than my face. As for hers, it belongs to a decently normal Human in her forties maybe. Its hard to judge that urately in this world. There is no poison shattering, screaming, or any other unnecessary behaviour so I take it as a good sign. Lets start over. Whats your name? They call me Arrie because Im an Array Master, but She bites on her bottom lip hard, peeking at my eyes and away like she is afraid of disappointing me. You cant reveal your real name? I ask and she nods hesitantly. As in, literally cant, not are unwilling to? My guess is proven correct as she confirms it with another nod. These chains stop all magic. My finger grazes one of the ominous purple links. You dont need to worry about some small fish curses and contracts. Hesitant at first, she finally opens her mouth to reply. Madeline Madeline Hagsburn I hear a gasp, recognizing it as Catherines, and make a mental note to investigate itter. Her eyes snap shut and her face scrunches in preparation for the worst, but nothing happens. Taking a cautious nce over herself she sighs in true relief. I cant believe that didnt kill me, she whispers in astonishment, then her gaze snaps to mine. Correlson, Grundier, Hanamudo, Asherlick, Bosto Wait, wait, wait! I chuckle as she fires out a full barrage of what must be real names of the important people in the organisation that she knows of. Can I take that as your desire to work with me? Yes, yes, please. I will do anything you may require of me. Im a very experienced woman. As long as you can destroy the killing curse, I can be anything you want. She almost pants right in my face. Good. I nod to myself. Now sleep. Her eyshes flutter as I reach for a simple slumber spell from the Charm Magic subgroup of my avable skills and her head soon drops down as she falls unconscious. For this to work, the target has to be charmed first, but otherwise, its a rather potent wizardry. Now that she can no longer try anything funny or identally kill herself, I cancel the chains and grab her around the waist, hoisting her onto my shoulder like a pack of potatoes. Turning around, I find everyone staring at me with various expressions. Naturally, most of my girls have flushed cheeks, wagging tails, and rub their thighs together from the st of my sexual aura, but the men and people like Catherine or Natalie seem rather ufortable and wear anxious, perhaps worried expressions. What? I raise a brow at thetter group. Its honestly a bit scary how easy it is for a demigod to brainwash a woman into submission, the militarydy gathers her courage and voices her thoughts. Thats actually part of my ss and Titles rather than my divinity, or at least it was before I gained it, but nevertheless, you dont need to worry that much. I can only use my charms on a very specific category of people while the others arepletely unaffected. At least in terms of mentality, I try to reassure her. How so? Catherine shows a soft frown. Sensei can only use his powers this way on the bad guys, Shino exins. Anyone who has any kind of positive attitude towards him is immune to what you called brainwashing. So, its not like Sensei can walk into a tavern and make a random girl do whatever he wants. I mean, Im sure he would be able to anyway with how handsome he is, but Shaking my head, I chuckle at the deep flush spreading on her lovely cheeks. More or less as she said. Only those with ill intentions towards me or others are affected by that side of my power. The neutral ones and those who are more positive will only experience a feelingparable to a pleasant aphrodisiac with a boost in confidence. Its confirmed that if you are for example thinking about doing something your anxiety is telling you it might make me look at you weirdly or be put off, this boost helps you gain confidence to push through and enjoy yourself. Thats rather extraordinary. Catherine tilts her head curiously. Yeah. Thats my ss for you. It only benefits from conscious and willing interactions while giving me some tools to fend off the dangerous ones too. I shrug nonchntly. Basically, I cant push my full aura onto you and force you to suck my cock if thats not something you already want. And even if I could, I cant gain any power from manipted bonds. Most likely cant even form them. Thats why this ss has been considered one of the trashiest by the residents of this realm. You rely on the goodwill of others and your personal charm. Thats all fascinating but I think we have ces to be. Kamil grunts on the sidelines. A wave of chuckles rolls through the chamber as many people nod. So, we wrap this up right away. The remaining grunts lost their will to fight the moment I grabbed their boss, or possibly even earlier when Ailish floated her curvaceous body right in front of their eyes, so we chain them properly and make Diana transfer them to the surface, passing them onto the soldiers. Then, we navigate the sewers to get back to our mansion. Astrea splits off to take care of the Community, sharing the news with her brethren and starting to work out the rewards we should offer for their help. The duels will of course happen, but I cant very well leave everyones honest efforts unacknowledged. Well think of something soon. We meet a few squads of knights on our way and let them know about the hideout so that they can search it properly and secure more evidence. I send a message to Lianne saying that we have things under control and to prepare to receive her guests soon. They both look alright but should go through a check-up anyway. Arriving home and climbing up into the lobby, we find a bandaged Vanessa wearing loose sleepwear pacing back and forth while a few of ourdies are fussing over her and begging her toy down. Noticing our entrance, she rushes to check on her parents before lunging at me with a bear hug and crying her heart out into my chest. Shino and Natalie get her under control a few minutester and she insists on going with her parents so we put the three of them into one of our carriages, alongside me, and head for the castle. Wary of any further attempts, we drive straight ahead at a breakneck pace, not wanting to see if there are more explosives nted under the road just waiting for some trigger. Nothing happens until we reach our destination, where Ross is ready to receive us with lots of soldiers, healers, and servants. We officially pass the family into his hands and agree to speak about the detailster. He takes the woman too since Im not really looking forward to housing a homicidal racist radicalist under the roof of our house, no matter if charmed or not. I let him know to keep her unconscious without me present and we then leave. Pauls party decides to return with us after I offer my ce as a spot to clean up, patch up, take a bite, rx, and maybe celebrate a sessful mission since its a day off. The girls are definitely going to prepare a feast for me and theres no reason they cant enjoy it too. A moment of respite before we start processing everything sounds like a good idea. Chapter 200 – Not So Hidden Feelings Chapter 200 C Not So Hidden Feelings Rather than head straight home with our carriages, we choose to walk there and look around the city. We dont have anyone to protect now besides ourselves in case someone suddenlyes up with an act of hasty revenge for ruining their ns so we can rx a little more. Even so, we are in a much better position to respond to any events on foot than in carriages or on horses. As we stroll through the streets and catch the eyes of numerous passersby thanks to the rather unique look of our group, thanks to so many girls of other races dressed in professional uniforms, its pretty clear that most of us are tired to some extent after the recent incident. I walk alongside my girls and chat with them as they surround me, reassuring and praising them for their great work. Obviously, unpredictable shit like this will happen now and then and no one can me them for it. They responded quickly and Im sure they would have been able to retrieve the hostages on their own under Ressiasmand. Or if they would have felt uncertain, I believe they would have contacted me to report everything and try asking for advice. Which is rather funny considering the fact that its them who are better trained and more experienced in this stuff, but I guess being the strongest of the group is enough to make thedies feel like Im the one they should go to with their issues. And I dont mind it either. My role has always been helping people out. Even teachers tend to get confronted with something they dont know by their students but continue to give their best or look up their answer since they are in a position of respect. Its moremon than people imagine. Nevertheless, we wander amongst the buildings with my fingers moving from one set of fluffy ears to another, from one cheek to another, from one chin to another, and so on, depending on the race of thedy receiving my little caresses and what she actually likes to feel. Beastkin are the easiest to please thanks to their magnificent features and the smiles they show when met with honest affection are hypnotising. But, the Elves or Tielflings dont fall that far behind. We do get some different looks because of that, but I dont really care. Their well-being is the most important and they have just finished a great job. A few ncese from Pauls team too, but most of the members are already quite used to my ways. Shino looks like shes barely holding herself from barging in to receive some headpats too, Marcia keeps an impish smirk on her plump lips, and Natalie observes us with her usual calmness, though I do notice her eyes pausing on me more often. Catherine is simply absorbing the new knowledge and sights while the guys act like they dont really care. On our way back, we pass by the ambush site. I havent seen it properly from above yet and damn, its really scary. I dont think just the explosion runes would be enough to pierce this much stone and pavement as the hole reveals just how sturdy the underground construction is. They must have prepared a lot for this, excavating everything between the sewers and the surface, and blowing up the stone supports then. The chasm spanned over the entire road and it was lucky no one else besides us was caught in it. However, that might be thanks to our formation taking a lot of space. Men and women from the castle are already working on the inconvenience, alongside plenty of artisans and crafters. The knights keep redirecting people to the nearby alleys, deflecting some annoyed pedestrians who are just so mad they cant walk straight. Seriously, where do people like that evene from? I ask one of the guards what happened here, curious about their answer, and the man replies without even looking back at me. He mes the cave-in on an acidic monster that eroded the structure and exploded when hit with fire from the adventurers hunting it. You can get much more believable excuses out there when magic and shit is avable in the world. Arriving home, we are met with my wives waiting for us at the entrance, Cornelia and Elea at the front, with Sirgia right next to them. Ressia excuses herself and the girls, saying that they will report to Lyona and finalise everything. When I offer my help, they politely decline, saying that I dont need to supervise that process and that it will happen a lot without me around in the future. They leave with onest salute my way. So, everything is alright? Cornelia asks as she approaches me. I pull her into my embrace. As much as it can be. Only time will tell. Thanks for taking care of Vanessa. She looked much better when we returned here. All of the girls with medical experience or healing spells pitched in and it was not a problem, Elea replies. What are your ns now? As her enchanting violet eyes roam over everyone, I point a thumb over my shoulder. We are having guests who need to eat, drink, and rest. For now, its time to unwind as the dust settles down. Tomorrow, we will need to meet up with Ross to talk about it all. I assumed so and the lounges in the main hall are already being prepared. She nods with a warm smile. Feel free to request anything from anyone present there. Thedies volunteered to act as your waitresses and such for this evening. They can help you unwind too. Im definitely starving after all that running. Kamil pats his te-covered belly. Then please, be our guest. Cornelia gestures at us to follow and we walk inside. As mentioned, the tables are set up and some girls in maid uniforms wait by the sofas. We first jump into the baths for a quick cleanup, me going in with the boys while the girls share their moment separately from us, and then settle down in the lobby, starting to eat, drink, and chat. Marcia even gets a feline Beastkin girl to sit on herp so that she can mindlessly y with the luckydys ears and fur since shes a pure-blooded one. Our little party is in full swing and everyone seems to be enjoying themselves, even Catherine. Soon, it gets ratherte and the alcohol runs out so I offer to get some more from the fridge section in the kitchen. It takes a moment to convince the serving girls that its alright since I would like to thank the people in the kitchen for their work, but they finally let me go. Shino decides to join and stretch her legs, and Natalie follows too. We show our gratitude to the cooks and rainpliments at them until they stop saying that they arent doing anything worth praise or so much acknowledgement. One of the girlses into the fridge with us and we let her help us pick some more good stuff, shoving it into my spatial ring to keep everything chilled. Spending a few more minutes tasting their masterful dishes, we move into the dining hall. You missed one bottle! someone calls behind us after we are halfway through. Oh, Ill get it! Shino shouts in response. Be right back! She twirls around and trots back into the kitchen. We exchange nces with Natalie and Iugh lightly at our mutual friends bubbly nature while she shows a hint of a soft smile on her dainty lips. But, even after I look ahead once more, I catch her gaze lingering for a moment longer. Something on your mind? I ask, unable to leave it out there just like that. Natalie has always been the quiet one in my ss and that didnt change much aftering to this world. Im sure she shares some of her troubles and worries with Shino, but she is the type to bottle everything up and cope with it until someone draws it out of her with genuine kindness. Thank you, she says quietly. Im just figuring out that I might not have said it enough in the past. What for? I raise a brow at her. I didnt really do anything special these days. For saving Shino. More than once, the collected actress exins. Im aware that she would have most likely survived that rubble back there thanks to her enhanced physique and stats, but you never know. I would have been toote to stop her in time. So, thank you. A lot. Hesitant a little at first, she steps forward and I let the tall beauty give me a delicate hug, feeling the gratitude through her simple but emotional action. Especially thanks to the fact that shes now pretty much as tall as I am, if not even taller, so we can wrap ourselves around each other properly. Genes really are something, man. Or it might be the Americandies who are all bombshells on long legs. Her growth rate is amazing and I honestly wonder if she will get any taller as shes only recently hit adulthood, like a few months at most, and already towers over Shino and Marcia, who are both much older than her. Thats not something you have to thank me for. I kindly shake my head, patting her on the back. I would have done the same for all of you. But, you are wee. Im always there for you guys, and I believe Ive already said it once or twice. The sound of footsteps reaches our ears a momentter and we nce their way to see Shino with a bottle of champagne in her petite hands and a sweet smile on her pouty lips. A, you two look so nice together! The Japanese shortie giggles adorably. Hey, Natalie-san, do you like Sensei too? I chuckle softly and turn back to Natalie, lowering my voice to a whisper. You should tell her. The bards face snaps back to mine instantly and her perfect blue eyes widen in shock. Did you think I would have missed all those charming smiles you made every time I praised Shino for doing great in the ssroom? Or your sneaky nces whenever you were supposed to work in groups? I smirk softly. Kids really have no idea just how much the teachers see and recognize, just simply letting it go or ignoring it if its nothing improper at the moment. Her gaze shies away from mine, escaping slightly to the side as a faint trace of a blush surfaces on her smooth cheeks. But she already has Its alright. I interrupt her and she looks up again with some confusion and surprise. I dont really mind you two being together. As long as you dont mind Shino being with me, including all that such a rtionship involves since Im not letting go of her. And I dont think she minds either. She searches my eyes for a second before responding. Why? Because you were and still are my cute student. And a friend. I want you to be happy. I smile at her honestly. Besides, we are not on Earth now. There, if you didnt confess, you at worst suffered watching your crush live by. Here, you or they can lose their life at any time. You should take the chance to live happily for as long as you can, dont you think? Natalie takes a moment to think about my words, perhaps trying to figure out if I really mean it, then nods weakly. Letting myself grin a bit, I gently step back, move slightly behind her, and turn her around towards Shino, who has patiently waited for us to finish our quiet conversation like the little angel that she is. Ummm Shino-san Natalie starts with the additional respects neither me nor Shino expected, but she knows her best friend thoroughly as it makes the Japanese girl realise that the matter is serious. I have something to say to you Shino politely nods, awaiting her statement or request. Natalie takes a deeper breath through her nose before continuing. I I like you very much And I always have The Japanese girl waits for a little longer and then breaks into a wide smile. I like Natalie-san a lot too! You are my best friend, the best I ever had! I chuckle at the clueless shortie as Natalie winces a bit and Shinos gaze switches to me as her head tilts a little. Pointing to the side with my eyes, I try my best to bring her attention to Natalies face. I might not be able to see it, but Im fairly sure I can guess enough. Following my advice, Shino studies her best friend a bit more and her eyes widen in realisation as she spots the fleeting nces the bard has to be giving her, or the timid blush colouring Natalies cheeks. Ah Shinos smile turns a tad wry as she looks between me and her, an anxious glint in her purple eyes. But I have Sensei I dont mind, I say and she nces up at me. Say, Shino, do you like Natalie? Like, really like? She nods. Hypothetically, if I wasnt there in the first ce, not showing up as your teacher and so on, if she one day asked you out, would you have epted? I ask and feel Natalies shoulder tense a bit under my palm. Shino peeks at the floor as she mulls it over, giving it some serious thought, and looks up again. I think yes. There you have it, then. I squeeze Natalies shoulders reassuringly. I see no issues with you two being close. Ah! We can both be Senseis girlfriends! Shino hits her palm with her fist. That causes Natalie to look back at me and I snicker while shaking my head. No, no, no. Thats not what I meant. I meet the bards pretty eyes. Dont be mistaken, Im not doing all of this in hopes of getting into your panties. I really wish for you to be happy, just as we are, and not simply have to watch from the sidelines as your crush enjoys her life to the fullest. Honestly, it would be good for all of us. I wont always be around on your expeditions, and this way I can rest assured that Shino has a goodpany by her side, of someone who loves her just as much, and you deserve some love too. After reassuring the tall beauty, I give my attention back to the short cutie. Instead of viewing it as another addition to my harem, you should view it as your own one, with both of us being in love with you. I smirk at her as that suggestion seems to fluster her. M-Me? A harem? Shino squirms a little in her spot. But, even so If Shino isnt like me Natalie looks down too. Oh, I can assure you she is. Iugh warmly. Shes definitely fantasised about you going down on her countless times. I do wonder which one would end up on top with both of you being close to a timid introvert. Sensei! Shino explodes with crimson all over her face and rushes to us, weaving around her best friend to reach me and start hitting me on the chest. You big pervert! Dont say things like that! I dont hear you denying it. I snicker and grin at Natalie. See? The quietdy actually giggles softly with a tender smile. Catching my girlfriends wrists, I try my best to calm Shino down. Shino. Forget about me and everything else for a moment. Could you please answer Natalie honestly? Whatever it is? She deserves a proper response. She stops struggling, sighs daintily, and turns face-to-face with the much taller blonde. I I really like you too, Natalie-san So, if you are fine with me If you are fine with Sensei being with me And if he is fine with us too Then I would like that As Shino gradually gets more flustered, Natalies eyelids begin to move faster and I quickly note that shes slowly tearing up. For good reasons, of course. It doesnt take long before a few tears roll down her cheeks and she attempts to hastily wipe them off but fails to take care of them all and my ck-haired princess finally notices it amidst her embarrassment, immediately looking up at me with uncertain, somewhat worried eyes. I mouth at Shino to hug her and she quickly embraces the other woman. I smile to myself at such a lovely sight but Natalie breaks out of the hug way quicker than I would have expected her to, surprising both me and Shino, and lunges into my arms next, clinging onto me even tighter. Quiet sniffles escape her and I gently brush my fingers over her hair. Thank you Thank you so much I can never repay this she whispers softly. All you have to do is to be happy. Your smile will be enough on its own, I whisper back, continuing to soothe her. She pulls away a little, looks at me with a cordial smile, and ces a tiny peck on my cheek. I always thought of you as someone amazing and kind, Mr. Carter, but I cant find any words that would capture how much of an incredible person you are. Anything for such a charming girl. I wink at her. You know, I think Im already starting to fall for you too. After gazing into my eyes with visible happiness, she leans towards me. But, before our lips can meet, I ce a finger on hers and block her way. She looks a bit perplexed at that and I move my palm to her hot cheek. Have you ever kissed anyone? Romantically, I mean, not on stage or while acting, I ask. No Natalie answers with a deeper flush. Not ever actually... My parents insisted that I dont until Im an adult and it was a requirement for all my contracts I step back, confusing the self-conscious girl even more, and pick Shino up by her waist. Ah! The shortie squeaks in surprise as I sit her down on the nearby table. Sensei? Then, I turn to the other woman and guide her closer by the small of her back, effectively bringing her between Shinos legs and right in front of her best friends face, which is now at the same level, more or less. This should be your first, then. I give Natalie a big smile, and she looks like shes about to tear up again so I stroke their hair while sneaking a peck on the side of the forehead for each before leaving their personal space. Take your time. With onest wave, I pick up the bottle Shino had put aside much, much earlier, and return to the lobby. The party is in full swing just as I remember it being but Marcia immediately notices the change as I put the liquor down. That was one long trip to the fridge. The raunchy redhead smirks at me. Where did you lose the girls? Dunno. We split rather early. You know those two, they always seem to go everywhere together. Maybe they went to the bathroom. I shrug casually. Or they are in some random room unable to walk. She snickers. I roll my eyes at that and dont answer, knowing well that I cant win against her no matter what reasoning I bring up. We sit together for maybe fifteen minutes before Paul clocks out so I excuse myself too to check on mydies and everything else. Kamil, Marcia, and Catherine stay behind to enjoy themselves for a moment longer. First, I visit my bedroom to change from the armoured uniform and Diana slips out of my shadow to apany me. I pet her ears and long snout while dressing into something more loose andfortable, simply having fun with the giant doggo. Then, one of her ears twitches adorably and she gives me one more lick before disappearing into the darkness again. Before I can start figuring out why, theres a knock on my door. Come in? I say almost on habit but some confusion slips into my tone. And it only increases as Shino and Natalie step in, their fingers entwined together. They stop before me and both wear a trace of rosiness on their cheeks. I guess making out together made them a little shy. How can I help you? I look between them. Natalie nces at Shino before focusing on me. I want our first time to be together. My gaze falls onto the short girl immediately and she raises her hands in defence. I did not ask for it, Sensei. Natalie-san suggested. I turn to the talented bard. You know that you arent obliged to sleep with me for being with Shino if thats not your thing, right? She nods softly. Yes. And while I think you are already aware that Im partial to the feminine figure, Im not exactly repelled by men. Especially with the right person. I dont think Im lesbian by itsmon definition, but its like Its just Shino. Natalie gestures at all that is the petitedy next to us like its supposed to exin everything, and it actually does, evoking a chuckle from me. She shows a tiny smile, knowing that I get it too. Yeah, theres something to that. We both fell for the cute Japanese princess hard and it might have been what made the American actress reconsider her sexuality. She might not even really be a lesbian since its quite known that people often go far and change a lot for those they truly love, but she couldnt have been sure before. As she said, its all about Shino. Things might have been the same with different genders in the y. And you are sure this is what you really want? I inquire one more time. Instead of using words, she crosses the distance separating us and nts her delicate lips onto mine. At first, its nothing more than a chaste peck and Im happy to return such gentle affection, but things slowly develop further. She invites me in by prodding my mouth with her tongue testingly and we deepen the kiss properly. My hands join over the small of her back while she throws hers around my neck. Shino coos sweetly on the side as we unhurriedly smooch each other. Theck of experience from the young actress shows clearly, but its not anything ring or super awkward. Natalie is clearly used to winging things and going off the script so she hastily gets a feel of how things should go, copying my actions. Plus, she must have gotten at least some clue of this from her earlier moment with Shino. When we finally pull apart, a heavier flush decorates the skin of the usually calm woman. Is this sure enough? I think so. Smirking, I give her one more peck. Who am I to disagree? Yay! Our mutual best friend and now lover jumps happily in circles. I was so worried you would try to change her mind, Sensei! Snorting, I shake my head. She is a big girl and can make her own decisions, so I only wished to ascertain she isnt sacrificing herforts for us, but you look rather excited that I didnt try to turn this around. She stops right away and turns fully crimson, caught red-handed, or rather red-minded. That evokes an almost silent chuckle from Natalie. Im so d to see you excited about me. They stare at each other for quite a few seconds and Shino finally looks at me. So What now? If you dont mind this particr bed, then please, go on. I turn them towards our royal mattress. What about you? she asks curiously. Ill be there with you, of course. But you should focus on each other first. I take their hands and we walk forward together. Helping the girls climb on, I guide them higher and more to the centre, where I put them in front of each other, sitting on my knees by their side. They dont make any moves for what feels like an awkward eternity, clearly unsure of what to do first, and I roll my eyes at them. Reaching out to Shino, I cup her chin up and pull my lovely samurai for an affectionate kiss. As our tongues y together, I bring her palm forward and ce it on Natalies upper garments until she finds purchase in the material of her white shirt. Then, I mirror the motion with the enchanting bard while keeping Shinos face close to my other side. Me pulling away results in their noses almost touching and they gaze into each others eyes only briefly before continuing the kiss on their own. Thankfully, they get the idea and start fiddling with each others clothes too. I watch in silence as their agile fingers unpin button after button, revealing more of their delicious fronts. They shimmy out of their tops soon enough, disying their varying bras. Shinos is ck and has pretty patterns while Natalie prefers white and simple ones. They give me a nce so I quickly match their state, giving them a good view of my chest. Shino reddens again as her eyes roam over my muscles but Natalies reaction isnt too bad either. She admires them too, hinting at some interest in men at least. I raise a brow at them to encourage the quietdies a little and they unhurriedly get to each others bras. That brings them close again since they dont turn around and their lips meet in a passionate exchange which looks so alluring from the side. And even more when their gorgeous breasts pop out of their underwear. Shinos petite pair is a pleasure to see, and Natalies developed peaks are just as alluring as I remember from our little baths. Though, I think they got bigger a tad, bing fuller and more tender. Our short friend looks aside, slightly covering her modest charms, at which the taller girl slightly tilts her head. Its embarrassing when you stare so much Shino stammers out. Weve seen each other plenty of times, though? Natalies brows rise in surprise. This is different the Japanese cutie says. Its been a while since I saw that part of hers, I whisper rather loudly while leaning onto Natalie. I really missed my sweet, innocent student so thanks for that. Sensei! That makes it sound like Ive be some massive degenerate! Shinoins. The two of us deadpan at her, making her squirm while turning all scarlet to the tips of her ears. Yeah, I think me and Natalie are the two people who know her secrets best. Nudging thedy next to me, I push the silent actress into motion and she softly runs her palm over Shinos lithe frame before grazing her pretty hills. They kiss again as Natalies fingers trail lower and the Japanese beauty hops on her butt a few times to help a little, soon losing her panties and skirt. She has to stop the pecks for a moment since Natalies pants require a bit more work, but the actress tries to work with her too, getting only a bit hesitant when Shino reaches for her underwear. We can both spot a noticeable damp spot on the bottom of the material and a sticky trail of love nectar connecting it to the pretty pussy its hiding, an invitingly pinkish slit sealed shut by the enticingly plump folds. A trace of golden hair above it proves that Natalie tries to shave regrly but isnt best at it and its been a moment since thest time. The two of us can recognize the simple triangr pattern amongst the other strands though and appreciate the effort. Would you like some tips about shaving, Natalie-san? Shino asks with an innocent smile, taking a quick peek at herpletely smooth pubic area. Sorry. Natalie smiles back but rather weakly. I didnt really have to shave yet back at home. Its okay. Everyones body develops at a different pace and theres no shame in that. I had maids teach me and would be happy to show you how to easily do it the way you want, my samurai wife offers. Oh, but dont worry, I dont mind your hair right now. It gives you that mature feel. Right, Sensei? I nod approvingly. Definitely. Though, I have to say, I didnt expect you to be this wet already. Natalie mps her thighs together aspared to Shino, shes pretty much flooding the sheets. There will be a ratherrge fragrant stain underneath her after she lifts her pert behind off the bed. As they say, still water runs deep. Shino giggles adorably and strokes Natalies thigh, pulling it aside to reveal her feminine bits. That was apliment. But, I wonder if it was because of me or Sensei. Thats easy to test. I snicker and they look my way. Having their attention, I get rid of my undies too, bringing my fully erect member into the open air. Shinos eyes instantly snap to my length and she practically worships it with her longing expression as I startzily stroking myself in front of them. Perhaps subconsciously, she moves one hand to her small breast and starts rubbing it tenderly, with the other soon snaking down her smooth belly. As for Natalie, she does enjoy the show, but it doesnt hit her just as hard. Yet, its clear she has some fascination with men and me personally, which is nice. After observing her reactions for a moment, I pause my fun and grab their wrists. Yanking Shino to me with a cute yelp, I give Natalie a lighter tug so that she scoots exactly where I need her. The ck-haired girl gives me a questioning look and I wink at her, pushing her onto all fours by my side, with her butt up and face in the sheets. Sitting on my knees, I run my hands over her round cheeks, which are pointing straight at Natalie. Isnt this pretty? I ask with an amorous tone. Beautiful? And a little arousing? Her blue eyes are glued to Shinos pert behind, and when I pull aside the little samurais cheeks, she swallows thickly, moving her gaze right to the centre of the hidden valley. Keeping Shino open temptingly with one palm, I use the other to brush over her tight anus and down her slit. Its like Natalie is in a trance as I trace lines over both of Shinos folds, revealing sneak peeks of the promise curtained behind them. When I finally pull them aside and let a tiny trail of love juices roll over the exposed pink insides, her breathing hitches a bit. I continue to rub Shinos pussy while keeping it fully disyed for Natalie, who isnt even perceiving my hard cock right next to the short girl, rubbing against her thigh. Some muffled humming reaches my ears, letting me know that Shino enjoys this particr experiment. Then, I let her girly parts fall into their natural state and Natalies eyes finally move to my face, hers quickly heating up after being caught in the act. Shino turns around with a fake pout at the fact that I stopped instead of giving her all the love she deserved and I kiss her deeply as an apology. And? How did touching me help, Sensei? she asks curiously, perhaps wondering if I wasnt just looking for an excuse to y with her pussy. Would you mind getting up? I ask Natalie in turn. Our dear friend follows my request albeit not without wondering what the point of that is. Then, as she lifts herself to stand straight on her knees, I point under her as multiple thick trails of arousal connect to it to her girly mound, and at the initial ce she sat on before. See the difference? I raise a brow at Shino and watch her quicklye to an understanding. The size difference between those two spots is more than double, and Nataliesher lips still steadily drip her alluring nectar, now rolling down her delicious thighs. She too looks where Im pointing and at herself, quickly hiding her feminine bump behind her fingers. Wow Was all of that really because of me? Shino gazes up at her with awe. Natalie clearly considers looking away timidly, but she manages a brave nod, dropping her gaze to the bed. Yes Well, then. Why just watch? Have you ever wished you got a chance to get a taste? I grin at the gorgeous blonde and her eyes widen to the brim. As Shinos join hers, I drag the petite girl into my embrace and ce her in myp, resting her back against my chest. Putting my hands under her knees, I bring them up with her feet still on the sheets and spread her open, sliding my legs in the openings between her ankles and butt to keep it like that. Then, looking deeply into those sky blue gems of our musically-gifted lover, I pry Shinos folds aside, presenting her inner beauty in its full splendour. Come on. Dig in before it gets cold. I wink at Natalie while Shino watches her face intently. Natalie looks between me and Shinos sacred ce and her tongue flicks onto her lips as she is clearly tempted by the invitation. She drops onto the bed and hesitantly crawls forward, still switching her attention up and down. Halfway there she epts that Im not changing my mind and stares at Shino instead, who gazes back with grand anticipation, her breathing getting quicker with each passing second. Finally getting far enough to eliminate any opportunity to retreat, Natalie runs her fingers up Shinos smooth thighs and pushes her mouth into her best friendsher regions. She puts out her tongue and gives Shinos slit a tentative lick, causing the petite samurai to shiver and exhale heavily. Emboldened by that reaction, Natalie keeps their gazes locked as she starts to revere Shinos magnificent little pussy with her tongue. Sheps it over her folds and the middle that I keep avable to her with my fingers. Shinos sighs and moans of bliss gradually turn louder and louder. Ahhmmmm Ahhhmmm Natalie-san Does she feel good? I ask my lovely girlfriend softly. She nods quickly. Very Mmmmmm And does she taste good? I ask my new bi-curious girlfriend. She instead sucks at Shinos clit, evoking a sharp gasp from our shortie. I watch in amusement as everything ys out, ying my role as their support for now. I have no doubt that they will pull me into it at some point, but I want them to first have their first time even if they brought it to me. And, its not like I dont enjoy my two beautiful students partaking in their carnal desires right before me. Natalie-san Sensei Ahhhhnnn Shino must have been rather close after all that stripping, teasing, and ying around as she arrives at her peak rather quickly. Or its Natalie who is a goddess with her tongue. I leave her pussy fully to the talented actress and use my palms to gently massage Shinos pert breasts and tickle her nipples. Her fingers find purchase in my hair as she starts writhing more and more before she screams in ecstasy and trembles strongly in myp from the powerful high, leaking more of her fragrant love onto Natalies face in the process. Pulling away from the mess she made, Natalie exchanges short nces with Shino before leaning forward and joining their lips together. Then, her eyes flick to me behind the petite girls shoulder and she pushes herself further forward, giving me a loving kiss too. Her palm finds a way to my crotch and her slender fingers caress my length as we chase each others mouths, which results in her delicate breasts being thrust right into Shinos face. This night is going to be really interesting. Chapter 201 – Besties at Work Chapter 201 C Besties at Work After suffocating the poor shortie between her plump breasts for the duration of our delicious kiss, Natalie draws back a little. Her smooth fingers remain on my shaft as she caresses it gently, moving her delicate hand up and down. We maintain eye contact most of the time, save for the brief moments when she nces down to admire her work or to check if she isnt doing a bad job. Its rather obvious from her skill that its the very first time shes touching a real cock, and as expected of the studious and intelligent girl from my ss, she nevercks the drive to learn on the spot. Nevertheless, Im d to see that she truly doesnt seem to have any negative predispositions towards men. I wouldnt have put it past her to actually lie a little for Shinos sake. Natalies fingers suddenly give me a tiny squeeze and a pleasant sigh escapes her pouty lips. Taking my eyes off her mesmerising visage, I notice that Shino stopped being passive and took the chance presented right in front of her, which is her best friends tender and perky chest. The golden-haired actress keeps looking at me with a visible blush as the purple-eyed heiress tickles her breasts with some good pecks, licks, kisses, and of course, soft sucking. I smile at the hummingdy and join our lips again, using my hand to take care of one of her nipples too. Judging by the sounds she releases with her quiet but very so musical voice, Natalie finds our cooperation more than satisfying. But, I bet its Shinos work that gets her the most. Still, to her credit, she doesnt pause the stroking, doing her absolute best not to remain passive. Then, Natalie flinches a little and her hand jumps away from my dick, hastily grabbing something else. Peering over Shinos shoulder, I find the blonde holding my girlfriends wrist, which halted its travel south right in front of the yellow steppes above the promised oasis. The action is so sudden that even Shino pausespletely and gives Natalie a curious nce. Sorry. It happened kind of on a reflex, our tall friend admits and more crimson tinges her smooth cheeks. A brief silence falls upon us as the otherdy ponders over it briefly before speaking. Would you like me to help you groom yourself a little if it makes you so anxious, Natalie-san? Shino asks with an honest expression. It wont take longer than just a moment. I have a nice gadget from Senseis dwarf girl that makes the process easy and seamless. Right now? Natalies brows rise a tad and her eyes jump to me. The petite samurai grins impishly. Why not? I would love to do it for you. And we can give Sensei a nice show. I dont think being so teasing can help ease Natalie into it, but I worry pointlessly. She searches my eyes for a few seconds and I nod faintly as a form of encouragement. If we are going to do this, it would be best for her to be asfortable with herself as possible. Usually, I can ensure that part on my own, but this time, the circumstances are quite different. Shino is the best person to solve it and Im more than happy to simply observe. And enjoy the show, as my lovely Japanese princess said. Okay. Natalie nods too and switches her attention to Shino. The baths, then? We dont need to move. The sly samurais grin widens and she flicks her wrist. It doesnt make any mess and is rather enjoyable. In her hand appears something resembling a fully metallic barber razor which shines like pure silver. Its the modern-styled one with a big, bumpy head and a cylindrical wooden handle. These things always fascinated me because they look like they have no de or des, but I know they are just hidden really well under that shapely top part. In this case, though, I can easily tell that the entire thing is solid. There are no gaps or tiny crevices. There are some runes and patterns instead. Shino slowly pushes Natalie back until the blonde takes a proper sitting position, leaning back on her elbows. With onest kiss on the lips, the petite girl spreads her friends legs wide, gives her an excited look, andys on her stomach right in front of the target. With how Shinos feet dangle in the air, she seems to be looking quite forward to the service she is offering. Just rx now, Natalie-san. You wont even feel a thing. Well, maybe except for some warmth and tickling, but I personally think thats the best part. She giggles adorably and runs a finger over Natalies sparse pubes. I cant believe we are doing this Natalie whispers under her breath. A small chuckle escapes me and she takes note of that. When Shino begins the feminine ritual, the two of us hold our gazes together and I can see the very moment Natalie realises just how good it actually is through her icy blue eyes. She shudders weakly and both of us look down at her girly parts. To her credit, our teasing friend has taken the job rather seriously and focuses on her task with impable concentration. We watch as Shino uses the fingers of her left hand to tenderly stretch and rub parts of Natalies sensitive skin around her crotch while pressing the head of the magical razor over it. The mysterious artefact leaves the smoothest path Ive ever seen in my life as it effortlessly removes Natalies hair. Not a single strand falls onto the sheets, simply evaporating from existence or something. The process looks extremelyfortable and delicate. Judging by Natalies withheld sighs and quickened breathing, very arousing too. If thats not enough, her pretty pussy drools heavily with glistening nectar more and more as Shino runs her exquisite razor with a skilled hand. Soon, most of the tiny hairs over Natalies pubic region are gone and the ck-haired beauty gives the areas around her friends slit some love too. When she touches and brushes her fingers over the alluringly puffy folds, Natalie squeezes the sheets on her sides and leaks even more. The anticipation of being directly touched must be killing her at this point. Thankfully, Shino doesnt torture her any longer and wraps it up a few secondster. At the very end, she smiles to herself and ces a chaste peck right on Natalies fragrant flower, evoking a visible shiver from the enchanting owner. Giggling to herself, the little minx sits up and admires her work. What do you think? Would you like to leave it like this, Natalie-san? she asks. The bard gives herself a look over and brushes her own fingers over the soft skin around her entrance. Both of us can see her amazed expression without any effort. Then, she runs her digits through the triangr patch of golden strands Shino left behind and gives us a timid smile. It feels amazing. Thank you. Natalie graces her best friend with a more apparent nod. Its like theres been no hair there whatsoever. I never thought mybia could get so smooth and hairless anymore. She then lets out a surprised gasp as Shino sends the tool away and drags her petite fingers over the mentioned and quite drenchedbia. Sorry. I couldnt hold back any more. I really want to touch you, Natalie-san. You are so beautiful here. May I return the favour, please? The samurai girl gives her a somewhat pleading look. Okay. The barddy smiles at her. With a gentle shove from Shino, shends on her back with her legs still spread apart. Shino moves to hover above Natalies fantastic figure. Captured by the ensnaring purple irises, Natalie gets surprised by her friend starting to graze her precious ce with more energy, dragging her fingers through the very centre of the bards sensitive crevice. Giving me a peek over her shoulder, Shino spreads her own legs out too so that I can admire two pussies at once, watching her y with Natalie while she herself is positively dripping for some action. She then gives all of her focus to the woman under her and I take in the sights. Shino Natalie hums through a hot breath. Ohhh Her talented lips part in surprise as two fingers invade her secret passage. I observe as Shino inquisitively slips her digits in and out of her best friend while judging her reactions. From how easy the movements seem, Natalie is very ready for more action. Shinos fingerse out heavily coated in glistening juices as they delve deeper and deeper with each pass. Its so wet and hot inside your pussy, Natalie-san. My devious pervert of a girlfriend giggles sweetly. I dont think you would have any problems fitting Sensei here already even if its your first time. At thatment, Natalies perfect blues jump to me with an unspoken question but I kindly shake my head at her. You deserve to have some fun together first. If you would like me to make love to you after, I will be d to oblige. Shino gives me a big pout as if Ive just ruined her perfect n to present her besties amazing pussy to me but she doesntment on it, immediately returning her attention to the long-legged blonde. The arousing soundsing from Natalies crotch rise in volume as my Japanese lover speeds up her fingering. Ohhhh Mmmmm It feels so different Natalie admits with a heavy flush. You really need to try Senseis penis. This is nothingpared to how it feels inside you, Shino replies sweetly. Shino, I admonish the little devil and she gives me an apologetic nce. She forgoes all her inappropriatements and just enjoys giving Natalie a good time. Having enough of the entertaining disy, I move next to them and lie down on my side. The blond-haired beauty turns her face to me and keeps letting out quiet moans and sighs, her mouth never closing under Shinos urate care. Her eyes jump to my waist at the sign of movement and she finds my hand doing the pumps this time. When our gazes meet again, I smirk at her. Its finally time roles have switched, dont you think? That confuses her briefly but she soon picks up on the reference and an even deeper crimson shade spreads over her enthralling face. Thest time, it was me who had my way with Shino while she masturbated to us fucking. Now, she is on the receiving end from the little samurai and I have the VIP tickets for the event. Natalies eyes often drift to my length with some genuine curiosity. From how she bores holes in my cock with more intensity alongside her quickening whimpers of pleasure, I can safely assume that shes looking forward to seeing me cum too, most likely curious to see a male orgasm in real life. Mhmmmm Mhmmmm Mhhmmmm Shino, Im She doesnt get to finish her sentence as Shino leans down and seals her lips with an affectionate kiss. Even so, Natalie continues to gaze upon my shaft as I speed up my fingers alongside Shinos, deciding to grant the curiousdy her wish. The moment her fit body spasms with a powerful high, her pussy pushes Shinos digits out. Our ck-haired friend switches to horizontally flicking her entire palm over Natalies clit instead and a lustful wet schlicking noise fills the air during the blondes peak. Letting myself go too, I blow my load before her eyes, shooting a few ropes of creamy delicacy onto her side and belly in the process. Aw So much of Senseis precious cum wasted Shino whines and immediately jumps in to lick all of my cream off Natalies body. But, your body made him release a lot. I think Sensei likes you. The bard in question watches the process while gasping for air, experiencing most likely one of the biggest orgasms she ever had. I know just how much more powerful those are when its a result of a passionate coupling with people you genuinely love and feel attracted to. Some faint shivers still shake her exquisite figure. I move closer to Shino as she ends her meal and capture her wrist. She nces at me curiously as I direct her fingers to my lips and sensually lick them clean off Natalies fragrant nectar. That gesture makes my lovely samurai timid again from the intensity and she squeezes her thighs together in very clear anticipation of what ising for her very soon. She really cant get enough of me just as I cant get enough of her, can she? Do you want me to give you some more time? I ask. I want you to be inside me already, Sensei, Shino responds earnestly. But, would you mind going with Natalie-san first? She can rest while you take care of me next since she isnt enhanced yet and she hasn''t had sex. Only if she is alright with that. I peek at our mutual friend. I would like to, Natalie answers while looking between the two of us. My petite lover jumps in joy while I snort at her overreaction. Is there a position you would like to test out? The blond-haired bard ponders her options briefly and signals to me to move closer. When Im by her face, she whispers a thing or two into my ear. Listening to her request, I nod encouragingly. After she finishes, I give Natalie a warm smile and press a soft kiss to her lovable lips. She then lets me turn her onto her side too, with both of us resting on our left shoulders and hips, and I pull her snugly against my body. Natalie entwines her fingers with mine as my right hand affectionately holds onto her smooth belly. I can smell her fragrant shampoo or whatever she is using in this world. As for Shino, she rolls over to lie in front of us, still on her stomach, and puts her chin atop her palms with a big grin. For a little while, I only bump my waist into Natalies bouncy behind, stroking myself with her delicate thighs and the heated folds of her feminine arousal. Judging by the almost silent moans I can hear thanks to resting my face against the nape of her neck, she doesnt dislike being rubbed that way. And Shino is having a st watching my tip repeatedly poke out of her best friends thigh gap. Im ready. Natalie gives me a squeeze and I kiss her cheek as she peers over her shoulder. Our hands separate and I move mine to grasp her waist. Shino wastes no time in reaching out and positioning me right in front of Natalies entrance, readying my tip to pierce through the blondes sealed folds at the most effective angle. Without further ado, I spread those warm pussy lips with my arrival and gradually slide all the way into Natalies tight channel. She isnt as tight as Shino was back then, but the two of us get a lot of pleasure from simply starting the actual run. Oh gods she whispers with a shiver. Thats so big Nah, you are just sofortably squeezing me with your amazing softness I sigh into her neck. Everything is alright? Natalie nods lightly. More than alright, I think. You dont have to worry about pain. I lost my hymen during more strenuous training for a role quite early. I would like you to move, Mr. Carter. With pleasure, Natalie. I draw my hips back. Ohhhh Please, call me Nat, she requests. All those close to me use it. Oh, really? I snicker quietly. Surprisingly, she allows herself a charming chuckle. Shino is an exception. I never could force her not to call me in her own way. I know something about that. I let out a snort. Call me Al or at least stair, then. Dont make me even older than I am, okay? That gets an earnestugh from her and she turns her face to look at me over her shoulder with a mischievous curl at the corner of her mouth. Maybe Im attracted to older and experienced men? With a cheeky grin, I thrust into her once more, bumping her great body forward as she gasps in delight. Let this old man show you some nice moves, then. Later, I can teach you how to please your new girlfriend properly too. Ohhh! I would love that. She smiles back at me. Ohhhh Ohhhh Mmmmhh. And I can show you how to please Sensei too! Shino chimes in from the side. We could use Sirgia-sans replicas to teach you how to give him the best blowjob! Or we could Mmmmhhhmmm Use the real one? Natalie asks, turning to her. A dazzling smile splits Shinos cute face at that suggestion and she lunges forward to steal Natalies lips. I continue to pound into the gorgeous musician while slowly raising my tempo as the girls make out in front of me. Natalie gets louder with each deep stroke my cock gives to her snug walls, her musical voice escaping the locked lips of the enchanting duo. Mhhhmmm Mmmmmm Mmmmhhmmm Soon enough, the sound of pping flesh fills the chamber as I gently hammer Natalies dripping pussy. She got ustomed to me in a sh and theres now barely any resistance from herfy inner walls as they stroke me back like the most devoted lover. And I can sense that she isnt just going with it but truly having a good time getting poked by a nice cock. Her nectar gushes out of her pretty mound like a waterfall. Obviously, part of that is thanks to Shino kissing her and pushing her small tits against Natalies bigger breasts, but its hard to miss the tiny shoves her hips make to meet my thrusts with some more force. She is eager to get fucked by me almost as much as much as she was yearning for Shinos touch now that we are connected. But, lets take that pleasure up a notch and give our Japanese friend a nice show. Moving my hand to her thigh, I lift her leg a bit and use the other arm to pull her chest more into me, arching her pretty back in the process. My fingers find her marshmallowy breast and knead it tenderly, slowly raising the might of my love taps that her delicate depths receive. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Ohhhhhmmm! Natalies voice gets more musical in the process and some sexy groans join the repertoire too, fitting so well with the tall beauty. Shino frees her mouth fully and scoots back a bit to return to watching us. With me holding Natalies thigh up, she now has a perfect view of her friends glistening pussy getting drilled with passion, the bards feminine slit spread alluringly wide by my girth as her puffy folds wrap themselves snugly around me. You look so hot with your pussy receiving Senseis love, Natalie-san, Shino says dreamily. Its weing him in so warmly, then giving him an affectionate kiss on the way out. To give our horny samurai some more fun, I start pulling back just enough to leave my tip barely in contact with Natalies wet folds, mimicking them kissing me goodbye, before shoving myself in up to the balls again. Natalie throws her head back against my shoulder and closes her eyes, her mouth working hard to pantsciviously. She tightens on me so much after thatment from Shino and I bet it wont be long until she explodes from so much emotional and physical stimtion. What would you like me to do? I ask in a whisper, kissing her adorable ear. Natalie gets me right away and gives me a quiet reply after another cute groan. Shino should get the first Ohhhhh Can she reach it? Getting what she has in mind rather fast too, I raise my tempo and plunge myself deep into her soft insides repeatedly while giving Shino a mental hint. Natalie moans mesmerizingly as I drive her closer and closer to another orgasm, her juices drenching my cock with liquid affection. The moment I feel her constrict hard on my dick, I gently rub her nipples, drop her thigh, and caress her clit. She almost screams from ecstasy and her pussyunches my cock out with powerful contractions. Shino jumps forward right away and takes me into her mouth, sucking me like her life depends on it. I release fully into her throat as Natalies nectar gushes right onto her face at the same time. She swallows my seed greedily, giving me a coy look the entire time her gulping apanies Natalies soft, post-orgasmic whimpers. I hold onto the golden-haired actress dearly as she slowly recovers from her high, enjoying Shinos lively tongue licking off all the remaining seed from my manhood to the veryst drop. Even when Natalie finally catches her breath, she is still going at it, worshipping my hard cock with her mouth and humming to herself joyfully. The two of us look down at our petite friend lost in her own world and then lock our gazes. She really likes doing that, Natalie notes with a hint of a smile. Cant say I me her. I shrug. Its really tasty because of what I am. Plus, I get it. I love going down on her too. She nces lower once more and ponders the view for a moment before finding my eyes again. Is it toote for me to try too? Natalie asks with some uncertainty. Of course not. I smile at her warmly and press a peck to her cheek. This is just the beginning. Ill dly present you both with lots and lots of it. If you would like to suck my cock, Im happy to oblige, but I think I have an idea of something else you would enjoy much more while still being able to taste my cum. A spark of curiosity shes through her beautiful irises and she ces a dainty kiss on my cheek in return. Its very sweet of her and I wrap my arms around the lovely blonde with more care as we simply look at each other with our bodies pressed together. It truly feels good knowing that she is alright with this arrangement. Then, a loud slurping sound breaks the moment and we both chuckle, breaking into smiles. With onest kiss, I pull my hips back to a disappointed whine as my member retreats from between Natalies legs,ing from Shino, of course. Im now squeaky clean so she shouldnt reallyin that much. Unless she expected another helping for her efforts. But, she will get something even better. Crossing over Natalies body, I grab the lithe samurai girl and push her belly down onto her best friend. Pulling her by the ankles a bit, I put her face right between Natalies tits. Shino nces at me questioningly over her shoulder as I position myself behind her prone form and spread her legs a tiny bit. Before she registers my intentions, I spear into her small pussy with a single move, evoking a pleased cry from her lips. Ahhhnnnnn! Sensei! She quickly gets a hold of Natalie by hugging her around the blondes waist as my powerful thrusts begin rocking her small frame back and forth. In turn, her graceful figure is bumping into the other girls soft features, making Natalies tits bounce happily around her head. My mming rocks both their worlds, causing Shinos nipples to drag over Natalies supple skin to the pleasure of bothdies. Ahhn! Ahnnn! Ahnn! More, Sensei, please! Ahnnn! Ahnnn! Leaning forward, I listen to her wish, driving myself into her weing channel with a lot of strength. ncing up, I see Natalie watching us with rosy cheeks as her eyes are glued to our expressions. With this position, she can view Shinos melting face of pure sexual bliss between her own bountiful breasts and my expression of full effort and affection for the littledy. When our gazes meet, I raise a questioning brow at her and she blushes even harder as a proof of her visual delight. Thest time I fucked Shino in front of her, there was a bit more distance between us. Now, its happening right in her face, right on her front. She runs her hands over Shinos tender butt and then moves them to mine. When her eyes skip to my lips, I get the message and nail Shinos pussy to the very brim, pushing myself far enough to lock us in a gentle kiss. Ahnnnnnnnn! So deeeeeeeeeeeeeeep! Shino keeps moaning her heart out as the two of us bring our tongues for a lovely dance. Having the short girl between us as we sandwich her makes it just so much more arousing. To not leave Natalie too much out of it, I slip a few fingers into her humid passage too, delighting in the cute gasp she gives into my lips. I gently show appreciation to her sensitive spots without going too hard, wanting her only to findfort in some rxing erotic massage. It certainly works wonders for her. Starting to notice Shinos insides quivering faster and faster, I fuck her into her peak too, letting out the heaviest possible load in her furthest depths. But, as I pump my cloudy delicacy into her as a delicious filling, I unhurriedly pull back with each wave of seed, coating her entire channel white. Squeezing thest few drops right at her entrance, I fully slip out and sit up to briefly admire my work. Nodding to myself, I help Natalie crawl from underneath Shino and bring her to my side as our Japanese friend pants into the sheets without moving. I then grab one of Shinos asscheeks and pull it aside, revealing more of her hidden secrets. Turning to Natalie, I make a presenting gesture with my other hand directed right onto the exquisite dish I just finished preparing. One delicious creampie to celebrate the asion. Chefs best. I wink at her. Bon appetit. Natalie gives the cum-filled slit leaking lots of cream a long nce and I catch her nibble on her bottom lip. My and Shinos juices mix and create a truly magnificent sight. Giving me one more nce, Natalie quickly presses a tender peck to my lips andys t on her stomach just like Shino, right behind the tiny samurai. Ohhhhhhh! Shino jolts when Natalies tongue traces over her abused slit, scooping the sparkly frosting like its the richest treat. The blonde devotedly eats her out, practically inhaling the feast I came up with. With the emphasis on came. Delicious she whispers in awe. Meanwhile, I simply enjoy the view of two drop-dead gorgeous women turned ass up for me in a straight line. I can see all they can offer and no hole is hiding from my view. Its so entrancing that I subconsciously start trailing my palm over the contour of this heavenlyndscape going up and down like mighty mountain ranges. By the thirdp, Natalie moves and I catch her giving me a side nce while her tongue is still working hard. She puts her butt up on her knees and one of her hands sneaks down her delicious tummy. When her fingers reach her feminine mound, she uses two to daintily spread her pinkish flower open for me. She doesnt speak but her hopeful eyes tell me everything. Without further ado, I mount her with great care. I dont want to interrupt her royal feast so I go for slow, long strokes, almost popping out of her tight lower lips each time I pull back. Some quiet noises of appreciation escape her lips into Shinos pussy as I myself sigh in pleasure now and then. It looks like thebination of slow rhythm and the taste of the mixed love nectars turns her on quite a lot as her arousal drips out from around my shaft with each move. The difference is noticeable as she approaches her second peak much faster. It wont be long before she gets a filling too, which might be exactly what she is aiming for, confirmed by her next words. Inside, Natalie whispers with a quiet slurp. She gets what she needs fifteen secondster as I push her into another, this time muffled, orgasm. I finish the second dish the same way I wrapped up the first one and my seed immediately starts forming a white trail out of Natalies sexy womanhood. Even her firm, sealed folds cant stop it, but they are a bit spread due to the angle of her legs. Carefully, she walks on her knees and does aplete one-eighty. I understand her intentions the moment her crotch appears over Shinos head. Theres only one more thing to prepare and she nimbly flips Shino over onto her back. The second my cream and her nectar sprinkle Shinos face, the Japanese girls eyelids flicker open and she shows a grand smile. It doesnt take a second for her to glue her mouth to her friends snatch and start devouring the present with her tongue. And so, the two amazing women end up in a sixty-nine, relishing the taste of me out of each others pussies. I cant help but stroke myself a little to their low hums, moans, and whimpers. Not to mention the sights. I can hear those tongues work and their lips suck withplete reverence. As I sit on my knees and experience the disy, Natalies eyes lift from her best friends delicate flower and stop at my length, definitely spotting how its still covered in my earlier fun. She then looks up at me and takes her lips off too, pausing the incredible meal. I recall her earlier question and hop a bit closer. Proving my guess to be correct, she opens her mouth. Using my fingers to scoop her long hair behind her pretty ear, I hold her cheek dearly as she takes me in, closing her lips around my shaft. She tries her best to bob her head back and forth while figuring out how to use her tongue. Its a little nervous and anxious, but I can appreciate honest effort and it definitely feels nice. She continues to clean me off the remaining seed and her own juices, relishing the treat straight from the source. Our eyes meet and she keeps our gazes connected, making it even sexier. Theres also an unsaid question in it and its not hard to guess. You can focus your tongue on the bottom side or the tip. Your lips are doing fine stroking it like that. And theres no need to try the throat right now. Youll only make it more ufortable for yourself if you dont react well the very first time, I give her some tips. Natalie shows her gratitude by employing them immediately and I show my gratitude by not hiding my groans. She doesnt forget about her best friend, though, and her thumb continues to run circles over Shinos sensitive nub the entire time. I give her some help and use my fingers to stroke alongside Shinos opening with delicate brushes. Soon enough, my member ispletely clean and Natalie actually retreats before coaxing another load of me. She regards my bobbing cock for a moment before allowing herself a cute smile and cing a sweet peck on its tip. Sporting a fair blush at her timid gesture, she meets my gaze. I can honestly say that its almost as enjoyable as licking Shinos pussy, she admits. Sucking a penis, I mean. A small chuckle escapes my throat. I got that. And Im happy to hear it. Feel free to return to your previous, more enjoyable assignment. She observes it for a while longer, thinking about something, and then unhurriedly sits up. I get to see the incredible sight of her full breasts hanging alluringly off her chest and the arousing curve of her girly mound sitting atop Shinos mouth as the petite Japanesedy gives her all not to let a single drop of either delicacy to spill, sealing itpletely with her lips. And damn, that small patch of golden hair they left atop it truly fits Natalie unbelievably well. She gives Shino a few gentle taps on the chin and our princess unburies her face from the heavenly gates of pleasure. Extending a hand, Natalie helps her back up as she stares at the blonde with some confusion. With both of them on their knees, the bard nces my way. Lets do it together. Shino turns to me too and realisation shes in her purplish irises. She smiles at Natalie beautifully and nods. The duo then crawls up to me and I receive a firm push from each, guiding me to sit on my ass. They spread my legs a bit, one girl per side, and move down. In just a moment, they look up at my face while bringing their tongues out, pressing them into my rock-hard cock. The two best friends start working on me together as I admire their dazzling faces, curvy figures, and plump butts sticking out at the far end. They shower my member with fluffy pecks and cordial licks. From time to time, they delegate their work, one person taking care of my length and another helping herself to my orbs. I even catch a few looks they give each other, with Shino silently teaching Natalie the best spots and approaches,municating without a single word. But, the best moments are when they meet around my cock and join their lips in a slightly awkward kiss. They look only into each others eyes during those tender seconds and a warm smile just sneaks onto my face. The two tongues swirling around my tip in an attempt to invite each other for a carnal dance is simply something else. Not wanting to keep them at it forever, I let go and show more signs of an approaching climax. They double their efforts and speed up, adding their hands to the mix too. ncing up at me once more, they watch my face closely with eager expressions, Natalies perhaps even more than Shinos. Im going to cum, I kindly announce. My favourite Japanese princess relinquishes the hold of me to my favourite American actress and Natalie takes me fully into her mouth. Granting her the pleasure of receiving my climax, I sigh in ecstasy and do a bit more controlled bursts for the inexperienced girl, not wanting to shock her too much. I might have gotten too used to my lovely wives taking the full brunt of my high and being well aware of its abundance. Natalie bravely and gracefully wees my seed while I cherish the sight of her attractive throat gulping down what she obtains in small bits. Just like earlier, I hold her golden hair off her face, lovingly brushing her cheek with my thumb. When she consumes most of the treat, she nuzzles her face into my palm and unhurriedly cleans me off to the very tip, which leaves her luscious lips with an adorable pop. Gingerly wiping her mouth, she epts my hand to help her up and gives me an elegant smile. I think Im not so sure which is better now. I smirk at her softly. Dont worry. Well give you plenty of opportunities to check. Shino beams at me like its the best thing in the world and tackles me down. Natalie appears right next to her as they lie on top of me, pressing their fair breasts into my arms. They nce at each other, meet with a sweet kiss, and ce a joint peck on my cheeks, snuggling their faces into my neck afterwards. Uniting best friends is the best feeling in the world. Chapter 202 – Where Loyalties Lie Chapter 202 C Where Loyalties Lie The three of us simply bask in the glory of our recent union, slowlying down from the blissful sensations still echoing through our bodies. While Shino rests her cheek on my chest with her eyes closed, Natalie watches her best friend from the other side. A delicate smile curves the blondes soft lips. Trying my best not to bother my cute samurai girl, I manage to wiggle myself out from between them, getting a curious nce from our lovely bard. Shooting Nat a quick wink, I move over her and plop myself at her back. With a gentle push, I bring her closer to Shino and she ends up in the middle this time. As the Japanese beauty snuggles to Natalies impressive bosom sleepily, the American actress wraps her arms around the shortie. I join them with my arms capturing both, pressing my chest into Natalies smooth back. From my position, I notice a single tear escape the corner of her eye and scoop it with my finger, caressing her cheek. Whats wrong? Natalie gently shakes her head. I apologise. Its nothing. I just never thought I would be able to feel such happiness. Smiling to myself, I continue to stroke her lovely skin and add some kisses to her golden hair into the mix. Then, by all means, dont hold back. I dont really like seeing charmingdies cry, but if its the good, joyful tears, I think I can make an exception. Thank you, she whispers quietly and holds Shino in her embrace. Im well aware that the littledy is fully awake and conscious of everything happening around her, but she chooses to stay silent and let her best friende to terms with her strong emotions. In the end, these two arent exactly that different. Both young women held their feelings locked in their hearts while hoping for a change in their lives. You can say that being dropped into another world was exactly that, allowing them both to finally achieve happiness. And I n to do my best for Shino and Natalie to experience the most out of it. After about fifteen minutes, the girls begin to stir so we all sit up and exchange warm smiles. I gesture towards the petitedy with my eyes as I look at the tall woman and Nat flushes a tiny bit. She does follow my guidance though and ces a dainty, chaste kiss on Shinos lips, surprising the shortie a tad. It will take some time until Natalie bes capable of showing affection to our little girlfriend with others present, and me, but shell get there. I sneak a peck on their cheeks too and we decide to jump into a quick bath. Shino takes charge and washes Natalie with great attention, receiving simr treatment in response. Its a fascinating sight. They look so perfect together. And I dont mean their heights for some intimate fun. Then, the duo cooperates to take care of me while presenting their fascinating bodies in the best light. The blonde is much more reserved, but she enjoys following Shinos antics as it gets her a few peeks of the naked shortie making sexy and very erotic poses in the process. I dont think she will have enough of our ck-haired princess anytime soon. Who can me her, really? With the others that we have invited here already gone, we are stopped only by a few of the residentdies on our way back to my chambers. Cornelia lets us know not to worry about their sleeping arrangements and wishes us good night as she retreats somewhere, most likely to join my other understanding wives wherever they are gathering. So, the three of us snuggle together with Shino in the middle and doze off on top of the massive bed. She is gone first, leaving me alone with the gorgeous blonde. Natalie peers into my eyes with her enchantingly blue gems and brings our foreheads together above Shinos head. Thank you again, she whispers. I promise not to let you down in taking care of Shino. And I really liked our moments together. I just wanted you to know that I think I might have enjoyed it as much even without her present. But I got more excited watching you two Or being part of it Does that make me weird? I smirk gently and peck the bridge of her nose. Everything is alright. I honestly expected you to have a thing only for Shino, but Im d to hear that you find yourself interested in us too. You most likely know from her about me and Ill happily offer you more chances to have some fun watching the two of us go at it. Might even lend you a nice tool or two for your own fun. A tinge of pink spreads over Nats gorgeous cheeks. I could use the cast she mentioned The one Of you With a small snicker, I nod. Youll get as many as you want. Im sure theyll be helpful on your journeys. Fingers and hands grow tired a bit faster on their own. She lets out a chuckle too. They do. Thats why having a partner is much better. I wasnt sure about taking a man inside, but its just as unique as being touched by another girl, or Shino specifically. It was nice how you moved against my sensitive parts with gentle care. I believe Im going to enjoy it even further the more we try it. Im honoured you think so. It would have been such a pity if you werent into men, Natalie. I pull her in for a loving kiss. Now, lets join our cute girlfriend in the dreand. If she wakes up first, we wont be able to leave the bed for a good while. She agrees, ponders over something for a moment, and then gets up. Very carefully, Natalie slips between me and Shino, with her back facing my front. She wiggles herself into me daintily and sighs softly as I settle my frame against hers, wrapping both her and Shino in a dear hug. A bigger smile adorns her plump lips as she findsfort with me embracing her and resting her face in her best friends dark hair. Sleep takes us fairly quickly as I think about everything that has happened recently and is bound to happen. And, as expected, something happens even before I fully wake up. An extremely familiar sensation greets me as Ie to, in more than one meaning of that phrase. The adoring, hot pressure wrapped around certain parts of mine doesnt relent until my mind explodes, alongside something else. The only surprise is the fact that I find bothdies with their faces glued to my member under the sheets instead of the cheeky cutie only. When they are done weing the morning with a bang, I pull them up to me and we just lie together for a few minutes. Natalie starts reviewing her status with Shinos input. It looks like they have used the excuse of seeing if everything works properly to suck me right from the early hours and I honestly cant me them, even if that is obviously silly since my buffs from a few hours earlier are still there. As they chat about her now incredibly big numbers and the new shared skills the blonde received, I observe from the side without interrupting, doing my own analysis andparison. But, the thing that interests me the most is on my side. Pulling up my Partners, I find Natalies entry on the list. Her score shows as four out of five, and that doesnt surprise me much. It could have been lower with her being so infatuated mainly with Shino. But, she seems well-interested in me too, which is quite kind of her. As for the actual description of our rtionship, its disyed as Growing Romantic Interest. I bet if Shino had her own list, it would be something akin to Boundless Devotion, or Bottomless Adoration, hah. Nat really has it bad for the Japanese beauty and it shows. The duo turning their gazes to me brings my musings to their end. Sorry? Did you say something? We just talked about how strong Natalie-san has now be and that the others will definitely notice even if we dont say anything, she exins. Does that bother you? I ask, mainly ncing the bards way. The recipient of my gaze shakes her head. No, not really. I just hope they wont think of you badly. Especially Paul. Its a fact that you have slept with all the women in our party right now. At least considering the original squad. Dont take it wrong, but I dont think you should take Catherine. Snorting quietly, Iugh at that. Same, my dear, same. Im not going to steal someone who is clearly interested in another. Im hoping she finds her way into Pauls heart too. As for any potential issues, I think only Kamil can give me shit but its not like I care. What matters is that you are happy. I want to see him try. Shino growls cutely, making the two of us chuckle. Already getting protective of your new girlfriend? I raise an amused brow at her and she turns fully crimson. Good. Nat might be the one I recruited to keep youpany on the road, but you should take care of her properly too. Ill spank you if you dont show her enough affection and only treat her as my substitute, got it? I would never she mutters quietly. Lets get something to eat and meet up with the others. Theres a lot we have to talk about and I want to visit Rosster too. The earlier we get more information out of that woman, the better. I wouldnt be that surprised if she still had some means of losing her life that triggered automatically over time. We dress up slowly and I catch Natalie checking out my petite lover, making the blonde beauty smile timidly. Saying nothing, I simply gesture at her to continue at will and she gives my form some nces too before focusing on the more appealing type of body that tickles her fancy. With some fluffy pecks, we make our way into the dining hall with most of our friends and lovers already present. The three of us take the spot at the table with Pauls squad and some of mydies. Nat not being the first one to show up? Damn, you must have been exhaustedst night. Marcia snickers, bringing up the faintest shade of crimson out of her. Natalie has such an amazing grip on her emotions and facial expressions. A true actress to the bone. Her poker face could win tournaments on its own. Also, no shock Marcia knows. She might not be my girl, but we do share a connection and fucked more than once, so her noticing a new bond formingst night is more than natural. We wont be able to fool her no matter what. I can only hope the others can remain oblivious for as long as possible. Natalie should have some more time toe to terms with the recent progress in her love life before being questioned about her choices by anyone. I think we all were after that fight. Shino defends her with a logical excuse. Natalie-san had a lot of healing to do and spent a huge amount of energy. Good thing she now has a great way to resupply it, the redhead adds with a grin and drops the topic. So, what now? First, lets talk. I turn to Catherine, who is taking a bite of a delicious sd one of our girls made. I remember you reacting to the womans name down in the sewers. Is there anything you can share with us about her? She pauses for a moment before cing her fork down. I recognized it. Its not a name I expected to hear ever again. A formerrade? Associate? I raise a brow at her. Not directly, but something like that. The officerly woman shakes her head. Madeline Hagsburn was a renowned mage in the kingdoms army. As you have seen, she possessed quite the mastery of arcane sigils. I never met her because she was active before my service started, vanishing one day with her whole deployment. No one knows what happened and the previous King was dismayed at losing one of his best women. Though, he didnt get much time to investigate or even consider it as he himself left our side less than a monthter. The rest of us exchange nces of understanding and some initial realisation. You dont think those two events might be connected? Paul suggests. Honestly, I had the same thought after recognising the name. Catherine sighs heavily. Before? Never. But if Madeline is alive and well, also part of some kind of criminal organisation, it wouldnt be that farfetched to assume she might have had something to do with the Kings passing. She might have been a double agent since the beginning. Bitch. Kamil sneers. We dont have to spiral into this torrent of assumptions when we have the person herself to provide us the actual testimony, Natalie suggests calmly. I nod at her with a proud smile. Right. Ill visit her when we get to the castle. I just wanted to get a feeling of who she is and so on. From the stories the men share, she was supposedly very loyal and devoted to her service. Her mere presence raised the morale of the soldiers fighting on the frontlines. As you can imagine, her skills provided a variety of advantages when fighting hordes of those abominable monsters, our guest continues, then shrugs. But, who knows how much of this might be embellished after her death, which was believed to happen in battle. Theres a chance she was captured and used as a weapon. The restrictions that were put on her would fit. Paul strokes his chin ponderingly. That would be a more preferable option, though Im not sure I would be able to forgive her for taking part in murdering the King if she was in factpletely forced to do it. I would rather die in agony than betray our people. Most of us would. She frowns hard. We should wait and see whats the truth before diving deeper into this topic, Cornelia chimes in. It became something unimaginably serious, iparable to the kidnapping of the vassal rulers. If this organisation is more than just a band of greedy old men trying to maximise their profits from very, we might have a huge problem on our hands. Or might have had it for a long time. And it couldnt be surfacing at a worse moment. I think this moment is the exact reason why it is surfacing, Elea shares her opinion. We dont know their intentions or ns, but its clear that the new legition and general change in the Humans stance towards us have made them act after years if not decades of silence. We need to be careful not to end up in the crossfire, my charming magician adds. They were slighted by our mercenary girls and might try to keep a closer eye on them. If they choose toe out of hiding and openly oppose the kingdom, it wouldnt be surprising for them to target those whoplicated their ns or showed any hints of aiding the royals when called. Thats exactly what we needed, the attention of some secret crime syndicate aiming to overthrow the throne for centuries. I rub my eyes annoyingly. Things can never get boring here, can they? Maybe something else caused them to act, Neira says. Like what? Cornelia raises a curious brow at her. Remember the Sahuagin Emperor? my Dark Elf artist replies and mydies immediately catch on. You think she might have influenced them? I ask. She shrugs. Its just a blind guess. You did put a chisel in her ns during our aquatic expedition,ing into almost direct contact with her. Im not sure if this is revenge but we can safely assume she is going to look into you more now. But, it might be a coincidence. These people went after Vanessas parents, not us directly. Spections again. I sigh. We will see about it soon. Hopefully, if Madeline has so many limiters on her, she has been privy to some valuable information regarding these terrorists. Everyone agrees, and I continue. Anyway, for now, I would like to ask everyone here for a favour. Please, dont mention, I nce at Pauls team, then move my eyes to my women, or think about what we discussed in front of the Queen. At least until we confirm enough of these things. Lianne doesnt need old wounds reopened right now as her bright mind should focus on solving the crisis their family might be soon facing. She does deserve to know, of course, but not yet. Can I ask this of you? Mydies nod immediately and give me their word to watch their mental conversations and connections while Catherine agrees wholeheartedly with my approach. Everyone else jumps onboard too and we wrap up the brief tactical meeting soon after. Theres much to do before we can fully rx but I let them know that they can stay at our residence as long as they want. I send word to Lianne about using to visit and Cornelia joins me for the trip. Paul and the others get up too, not wanting to bepletely left out of it. Catherine seems to appreciate his willingness to further involve them in this matter. She is clearly bothered by this whole situation as someone who cares about her nation. On our way out, I let Lyona know that we will talk about the finishedmission soon and that I havent forgotten my promise to her. The noble Vampire girl gives me the tiniest smile as her pale cheeks colour some, letting me know she will have the debriefing ready whenever I decide to listen to it. I can tell she is anxious, most likely worried that I might be dissatisfied with how everything went down. It looks like Ill need to reassure her that it wasnt her fault that we almost failed on our first try. Everything she prepared ahead of time was of the highest tier. Soon, we reach our destination in three carriages and guards escort us inside, expecting our arrival. They lead us through already familiar paths and leave after we reach the entrance to one of the spacious private meeting chambers where Ross often gives us audiences. Knowing that we are expected and also definitely sensed by a certain person, I knock gently and move inside. No sooner than I take three steps, that exact tiny individual ms hard into my chest and wraps her lithe arms around my frame. With a wry smile, I hug Lianne back while stepping aside so that the others can make it through the entrance too. After a short moment, she reaches for my cheeks with her dainty fingers and pulls me down into a passionate kiss, surprising everyone. And I mean everyone. Its not just Ross, the Heroes, and us, but also Vanessa and her parents, who sit on one of the ornamental sofas. Their eyes go wide at the scene ying out in front of them and I barely withhold a chuckle. Lianne releases my lips after a few long seconds and gazes into my eyes with worry. Are you and the girls alright? Im sorry I couldnt be with you yesterday. There was just so much chaos and someone would have noticed my absence. Everyone is fine, right? Since the cat is already out of the bag, I stroke her long white hair lovingly. Yes, we came out of things more or less unscathed. And dont me yourself for having responsibilities. We understand how serious this is. You had injured guests to tend to too. Im d to see them making a full recovery this fast. She nods hesitantly as I wipe some of the slowly forming tears from her face. More affectionate pecks follow next while the trio on the couch switches their gazes between us and the King in stunned silence. Ross smirks at them and opens his mouth but I squint at him intently, making him consider his words carefully. We dont need to make this even more awkward and shocking than she already had. The distressed Queen finally calms down and leads me by hand to one of the fancy chairs. She plops down on myp after I get myself seated but I say nothing. The others take free spots around the table until everyone finds their ce. Ross clears his throat to gather our attention. Wee back, Heroes, Al, Cornelia. Its good to see you are in good health. I hope you all made a proper recovery after the recent incident? Of course, Your Majesty. I make a polite bow. Our wounds werent as deep as those of your guests. I apologise for not doing a better job of protecting them. I have no excuses for our failure to assure their safety. He waves his hand quickly, halting me throughout my speech. No, no, no. Please. Its thanks to you that Melrond and Philippa are alive and with us. Ive heard the details about the ambush and there wasnt anything you could have done differently in such a situation. Vanessa shared with us everything she saw and Im proud of your actions. I insist you stop seeing them as a failure and move on. With a light sight, I show him a faint smile. As you wish, Your Majesty. And drop that. Lianne swats my shoulder as she res back at me. We are alone. The only people with us are those whose lives you saved. And since this is going to be an important conversation, we should speak simply. Fine. I pat her pretty hair. You should act more like a Queen, though. I dont care. She shows an adorable pout. I was worried, anxious, scared. You have no idea how stressed I was while trying to manage everything with Ross. Im obliged to some relief and reassurance so be a good husband and hug me. This makes the familys eyes widen and I roll mine, scooping the littledy closer nevertheless. They wont say anything, Lianne adds. At least I figure they wouldnt, considering that they owe their lives to you, isnt that right? Vanessas father stands up. Her Majesty is correct. We were not aware you were connected this closely with the royal family, but it matters not. I would like to offer our sincerest gratitude foring to our rescue, and for taking care of our daughter when she was in a critical condition. Keeping a thing or two to ourselves is nothing. I wish to offer anything you might desire for this incredibly dangerous feat. Ive heard from King Rossberg that you are an invested supporter of racial equality and I swear that our family will do whatever we can to aid this cause. I hoped to thank your subordinates too, so please, pass my gratitude on to them when you return home. Your assistant already knows we wish to raise the reward for your work and awaits your approval before closing themission. The bit about the races isnt that surprising considering that they journeyed here for that reason, but its good to hear that they arent scared off, changing their minds. As for thest part, I only hope they wont go overboard. Next, the woman joins him and bows deeply. I cant thank you enough for everything. It seems that you always end up cleaning up the mess we unknowingly make. I saw with my own eyes as you jumped to protect my baby girl with your own body and words wont be able to convey my gratitude. Theres not much I can offer that doesnt ovep with my husbands gifts, but know that you will always be wee in ournds like the King himself. We are forever indebted to you and yours and nothing will change that for this and the uing generations. We will make sure our sessors never forget that vow even if they donte directly from our blood. Mydy Its okay. Vanessas mother cuts me off. I had a talk with my dear daughter and she shared everything with me that Ive been missing out on. I cant continue to me you for your past decision, which was righteous andwful. My heart still aches, but it understands that without you, my pain would have been unbearable today, as long as I lived. In my husbands deration of granting you anything of ours, my forgiveness is included. I would be a fool and the worst mother on this ne of existence if I couldn''t find it in myself after youve done so much for our family. Since it would be discourteous to argue, I simply nod. I ept your gratitude, so please, rise. Before Philippa can do that, Vanessa props her hands on her knees and gets ready to join her parents with a determined expression, but I fix her with a stern gaze. She pauses mid-motion as our eyes meet and I silently re her out of doing what Im pretty sure was going to propose. The other two notice our brief standoff but its clear that they arent aware of the reason behind it. She must have not clued them in on the life-changing decisions she was about to make. Even if Im fairly sure they would have only encouraged it had they known. Ross clears his throat once more to break us out of this stalemate. So, now that we have this part out of the way, we should take a moment to discuss this rather ufortable matter, unfortunately. Ill talk about your rewardster. You three should still be resting and I only agreed to count you into this meeting because of your insistence. Very well, Melrond replies and the duo sits back down. Have you learned anything new since west spoke? I turn to the King. Not much, Im afraid. He spreads his arms in defeat. Most of the grunts we captured alive seem to be hired hands, mercenaries and adventurers who fell from grace and couldnt continue their work with the official guilds. They only knew their orders to kidnap and protect the target or cause a ruckus to serve as a diversion. They point out the captured woman as the intermediary between them and the client. Anyone closely rted to that group besides her is dead, either from self-poisoning or some magical trigger. You? She blurted out a few names after realising it doesnt kill her before I put her to sleep. Ill share them with you twoter just so fewer people can get identally involved in whatever is happening. Its not that I dont trust you three but its more for your own safety. The chances that they will try anything with you after this failure are close to none. It would be different if they learned that you are actively working on uncovering the truth. My advice would be to remain on the side and act shaken, oblivious to everything other than the public information on the kidnapping incident, I answer. I did get the womans real name, though. Madeline Hagsburn. Lianne flinches on myp while Ross brows jolt upwards. Vanessas family looks surprised too so my assumption that they are at least aware of the womans official story is proven right. I knew she looked fucking familiar. The King ms his fist onto the table between us. Is her whole damned squad in this? We dont know that yet. I offer him a cating smile. But we will find out everything we can. Nevertheless, things most likely wont be safer again anytime soon no matter what we do. Your best choice might be to go on the offensive if we learn that simply defending illegal business isnt their main agenda and only oveps with the unexpected changes in yourws. We should interrogate her as soon as possible. The petite Queen shifts on my thighs. Myte husband has never managed to find out what happened to them and it was eating him inside out until hisst moments. In his memory, I have to know why she defected. If she was still in service, he might havee back alive from that fateful battle. I hold Lianne dearly as she coldly pours her heart out. This much is already making the yful and collected woman be worked up and Im only reinforced in my decision to keep her partially out of the loop for now. We will soon enough, I say into her ear while caressing her dainty hand. Did Philippa and Melrond mention anything about the reasons behind being targeted? We cant think of anything else besides our support for the new legition, the man answers. Its a bit too much to be revenge for the heinous acts of our son, in my humble opinion. Not to mean any offence to the deceased victims, but they werent of high enough standing for their rtives or anyone to gather funds substantial enough to finance something this grand. I have to agree with Father on that one, Vanessa joins in, giving me one more nce as if to check if Im still intending to stop her. I personally investigated most of those women topensate their families and bring the bad news to those still searching. And, as you know, females of other races usually dont have good enough status in thesends. I dont intend for it to sound like apliment, but Brother knew who to pick to y it safe. I grimace but cant deny that. He was collecting his victims from ve auctions and that single source already tells you enough. I agree with Mother that we should go to Madeline post haste. We need to get as much out of her as we can before she is gone. Every second is a risk that something or someone takes care of her. I locked her up in a secret area known only to our family so that none of the staff had any idea about her location. We cant rule out having moles amongst our ranks if these terrorists can pull in even high-ranking officers to their side, Rossberg insists. Okay. I relent, knowing that we wont get anywhere with this conversation now that they have their sights on the woman. When we stand up, Vanessas parents rush to me almost instantly, pulling me into a powerful hug the moment Lianne takes a single step away. I let them convey their feelings and emotions freely for a few seconds. After they retreat, their daughter approaches me too with a hesitant gait. She waits for my explicit permission before slowlying into my open arms and squeezing me tightly. Understand that Im not rejecting you, I whisper in her ear. I simply dont want you to disregard everything that you are topensate me or show your gratitude. If you one day manage to convince me that its out of honest feelings, I might consider it. Nheless, you will always be a friend and dont forget that. My girls are waiting to help you go through the troubles of your body and mind. You are wee anytime. I feel her faint nod and release the pretty princess. She sniffles a few times while wiping away the tears out of her eyes and gives me an appreciative smile. Before I can react, she leaves a tender peck on my cheek and trots back to her parents, who nce at me in thought. Not wanting to give them a chance toe up with the same idea as their daughter, I mentally signal to Lianne, who ushers them out of the chamber and orders them to rest. With just us left inside, she puts her hands on her hips. Alright. Lets go. Ill show you the way. No, I say and she freezes with her fingers reaching out for the knob again. You should stay. And why is that? She furrows her brows at me, getting a bit tense. You want the logical answer or the actual one? I chuckle quietly. The Queen mulls it over for a moment. Both. Logical first. Someone should keep thempany. They are your guests, and as Ross said, we dont know if there arent any enemies in here. Its less likely anyone tries anything with either you or him around. You are the better choice since you are rtively gentler, friendlier, and easier to approach, able to keep Vanessas family at peace, I start. And for real, I dont want to endanger you. Who can say if Madeline isnt rigged with some kind of magical explosion or such? I barely talked with her back in the sewers so Im not sure shespletely safe to question. Some of the dangerous edge fades off her posture and Lianne releases a weak sigh. I shall listen to your wise words, my love. Please, be careful. I walk closer to stroke her cheek lovingly and she briefly enjoys thefort of my touch. Kissing my palm, she walks out to follow after their guests. Ross reaches my side and grins appreciatively. Good job. She would have never listened to me. If I remember correctly, they knew each other, though Im not sure how deeply. I only met her in passing and saw a serious officer serving my father. He pats me on the shoulder. And I take it you wont be as easily dissuaded from following us? I look at him with resignation. Someone does have to show you where to go, no? He ps me some more and starts moving. You have until then to convince me to leave. Cornelia gives me a parting kiss while offering to stay with the others to keep thempany. It surprises me that she doesnt want toe, but a single nce into her enchanting eyes conveys everything. Even if I might have made up that bit about the explosion and danger, she understands that Im notpletely out of my worries and doesnt want to put that on me. Especially with a new life growing inside her precious belly. I promise to share our findings with them and the two of us depart. Well, four actually. Diana hides her presence in my shadow while Hecate crawls above our heads without any noise or hint of her always monitoring me. Maybe its better Ross stays unaware. He has enough troubles as is. We stroll through some hidden passages triggered by random objects and furniture until a sealed metal cube shows up in front of us, sitting in a spacious, also square chamber full of runes and sigils. A special prison for special people, it seems. Ross deactivates a plethora of safety arrays before we can approach the barely discernible rectangle of a door. He opens it with a touch and they swing inside while showing more glowing symbols. Madeline sits nude on the floor atop aplex magical circle. It must be restraining her movements as only her eyes swing wildly while her body remains in a kneeling position. Ross makes a few swipes on a seemingly random part of the wall and her head suddenly jerks. Master the woman croaks through a parched throat. I look at the King and he shrugs. I might have forgotten to bring her water today. Can you really me me? The day of a king is truly exhausting. Rolling my eyes at him, though without any me, I nce his way and he nods, confirming that its safe to approach. Bringing out some water out of my spatial storage, I give her a few sips so that our interrogation proceeds smoothly. Thank you, My Lord She smiles sweetly while Ross scoffs to the side, most likely due to the title she addressed me with. So, are you still with us or did you change your mind? I cut straight to the heart of the matter. Im all yours as long as I wont die from the curse, My Lord. She licks her lips, most likely not just to moisten them. I use Voidal Bondage again, this time in the form of purple belts. In a sh, she could easily pass as a psych ward patient with how they wrap her up in tight bindings. I dont want to take any chances. Good that these dont cancel out my own influence. Right. Lets start easy. The names you began listing back then. Who are they? I ask. Some of the bigshots in the organisation, noble families and influential households. I personally handled some of their affairs since the upper echelon ensured my secrecy with the curse and other magical vows. I can give you names, addresses, connections, dates, everything, she quickly stammers out, eager to prove herself. Well get to that soon. I try my best to wink at her to keep the charm going. Im curious about you. From what I heard, you were a respected officer. Why have you disappeared and switched sides? Ah, thats a quite long story, My Lord, but to sum it up, Ive always been in this for my own benefit, trying to learn as much as I can from the Kings libraries and archives. The best way to achieve that was to show great results, of course, Madeline responds without any remorse. One day, I was approached by some people who offered me what they called lost knowledge suitable for my talents. When they showed me the arcane texts, I knew those were the real deal. They promised all the help they could give me to study those as long as I achieved their goal. And what was their goal? I inquire. Put up a massive barrier strong enough to hold against the Kings battalion. Chapter 203 – The Makers of Kings Chapter 203 C The Makers of Kings Ross visibly tenses on the side. A serious frown adorns his forehead as he squints at the bound woman. What do you mean? he asks with a certain edge to his tone. Madeline looks directly at him for the very first time, possibly finally acknowledging his presence in the small prison. Shes been focusing on me since we stepped inside, for obvious reasons. A ghost of recognition passes through her expression. Ah. The kid. Roch? Roz? Looks like youve fully grown up in the time I was absent. Though, it seems that you didnt really grow into what they wanted you to. She snorts while shaking her head. No surprise there, honestly. It was bound to fail. But, not like I cared. It would have been convenient if they had been found out and wiped clean after sharing their knowledge with me. I could have returned as a prisoner of war and continued browsing the libraries. I can see the Kings brow twitch the more she talks, but it would be better for him not to get riled up at the very beginning of the interrogation. Theres not much to be done about this so the best approach is to try and dy the main question for as long as possible. Hopefully, he will y along. You speak as if the mentioned goal of creating a strong barrier wasnt the final one but a step instead, I note loud enough to get their attention. What was or is the whole n if you are aware of it? Start from the beginning, preferably. Sadly, I receive a re from my royal friend, but Ill live through it. He will understand after calming down a bit. We dont want any idents to happen. The woman considers my order briefly, clearly rummaging through her memories to find the best ce to start at. She then smiles to herself and nods. From the beginning it is, then. The King sent me and one elite squad on a mission to investigate a series of disappearances and murders. The victims, or what was left of them, had been grossly mutted, so we assumed it might have been the work of some aggressive new monster in the area. Madeline smirks. Unfortunately for the squad, and fortunately for me, there was no monster. The organisation. I stroke my chin ponderingly. Correct, My Lord. The egoisticdy grins. We walked straight into an ambush that would render all of us dead in seconds if we chose to fight back. Thankfully, the representatives stepped forward and went right to business, bringing their offer to me right away. Later I learned that the duo in charge that had approached me came from the Lafayette and Corinsel family, a man and a woman respectively. A quiet curse escapes Ross lips and makes it obvious that he recognises at least one of the names. Recalling her earlier words, its safe to assume that those are two quite influential noble or merchant families living in the main areas of the kingdom. Well get all the names in a moment. Some tidying up might be upon us. Skipping all the pointless discussion, you already know that I agreed to their offer, aware of secrecy spells and the binding curse, she continues. I tried to get them to bind the rest of the squad too since those men were quite skilled, but I was their only objective. They actually turned my request against me, setting up a requirement that if I wanted to join, I had to y all of them myself, with the excuse that they wanted to witness my proficiency firsthand. And did you? Ross intense gaze practically drills into her skull. The woman shrugs nonchntly. Im sitting here, am I not? He notices my eyes on him and takes a deep breath, squeezing his fists. To further help himself keep control over his emotions, the King begins to pace around. Go on, I urge her to continue without wasting time on pointless teasing. Right. They took me to their main mage, who works all the magic into their ves, and I mean everyone by that term. Then, I got ess to the two ancient grimoires to study them. It wasnt easy to decipher most of thenguage, but I have a knack for this so it took me only about twenty days to achieve decent progress. I picked up only bits of their conversations here and there as they talked about Operation Kingyer and Kingmaker. Many of the main members were unhappy with the Kings assertiveness in certain subjects. Seriously, pompous noble assholes gossip more than prepubescent girls from rich households. She rolls her eyes. I knew it. You killed him. Ross practically growls at her as he stops. No, Madeline replies calmly, throwing him off a little. Then who? he questions her in simmering anger. The Abyssals did, she points out. I only locked him up with about a hundred of them. You bitch! At this point, he charges straight at her from the side and I quickly bring up more restraints, this time making them coil around his ankles, wrists, and mouth, careful not to be too forceful. Its what I expected, simply hoping we could have dyed the event a little longer. Both of us knew she had to be involved and Ross logical mind was waiting for confirmation clear enough to drop everything and let the emotions run free. His eyes snap to me with unbridled fury shing through them but I only softly shake my head. I understand you perfectly well but we need more information. Nothing changes if you kill her here. She was just a tool. The real masters are still out there, arent they? I direct thest bit at Madeline and she quickly confirms. Of course. My hobbies dont include randomly kidnapping vassal rulers for sport. It was another of their sneaky ploys and I had no word on the matter. They point, I go. It doesnt matter as long as they dont put me in an unwinnable fight, but I was too valuable for that. Well, it still all went to shit when your group showed up. I had no chance ofing out of that alive. Then, if we assume that the first stage of their n seeded, I suggest while observing Ross struggle in my purplish belts, what was supposed to be next? She points at the current King with her eyes. Nurturing him into a puppet monarch, more or less. They have friends in quite high ces. They expected the Queen to abdicate the throne early. What they didnt expect was everyone allowing her to still retain a lot of decisive power in the castle and over the nation even after passing the crown to her son. From what I heard, they werent able to fully fill his mentors and advisors with their agents due to her choice in the matter, and somehow, the boy wasnt interested in the indoctrinated girls they threw at him. Most of the reforms they wanted didnt make it in, but the situation was still better than under the rule of his father. Noticing Ross looking at me with a bit less fury, I release his lips, trusting that he wont use some kind of vocal-activated spell or artefact to explode our prisoner. Thankfully, he sneers at her instead. I was not a simple boy, you bitch. I could smell the hidden desires of those tramps from the edge of this nation. There was no chance I would fall for any of those fakes. Not that Mother would have ever allowed them to step anywhere close to me. Well, theres certainly some truth to that. I dont think he was too active before my business venture rose from particrly nowhere. He knows he can trust my girls so he can rx around them without worry. They dont want anything else besides making him feel happy and weed, like any other guest seeking such things at our ce. So, that was it. An attempt to control the nation from the shadows. It wasnt workingpletely as intended, but it wasnt an utter failure. Until they changed their minds that it was, I muse to myself. Until the Hero Summoning, Madeline adds. Or more specifically, about a year after. Everything started going to shit. Bit by bit, they noticed the King switching things up. It was small, barely noticeable steps, but soon evolved in proper changes and reformations. And so, we get to the point where the castle starts preaching about the equality of monsters and other lesser races. Everything they built was crumbling. No matter how much they discussed their ns or tried to influence the royal court, things were heading in the opposite direction. Finally, they lost it just about when the newws rolled in. Ah, shit. Its all me, isnt it? I chuckle to myself silently. The timing does check out. A year after our summoning, I came forth with the brothel idea and presented it to Rossberg. It looks like I poked a stick into the proverbial anthill without even being aware that it existed. Some opposition was predictable, especially from nobles or people of higher standing, but I would have never guessed there was a secret cult orchestrating everything from the shadows. No world escapes the mafia. I snort quietly, though the King does note it. Then, theres the kidnapping. A change in approach? Yes. The crazy woman nods. It was as much revenge as a desperate move to try and dissuade the King from going any further with this. The goal was to show people what happens when they side with the new regtions. A revolt would be ideal, but that takes a lot of time. This was one of the first kidnappings on the list. We werent going to kill the victims, just properly convince them that helping out ves was a bad idea. Yesterday''s hit was a lucky coincidence as one of the supporting families practically presented themselves on a silver tter. Maybe thats why the upper echelon skipped some of their due diligence and went forward with the n while not researching the escort deeply enough. Being underestimated is the best feeling in the world. Lack of information certainly does help with it. But, they are going to be wary now. It wont work twice. And thats why we need as much data on their moves as we can. Maybe I will be able to turn this bitch into a double agent? It might be hard since the organisation is obviously aware that shes been captured since they have their people in the castle. But, as she said, they value her magic and need her power. Perhaps we could fake an escape or something. Nevertheless, I first need to figure out how to permanently remove all her restrictions and put her under mine. I honestly thought I would be able to go by without having to enve women with my abilities, but its been more of a wish and a dream. Everyone knew it wouldntst. Not with women like her, or worse. This will be hard to swallow for certain. But, someone has to do it. Otherwise, plenty of innocents might get hurt or die from these terrorists. With my desire to protect the other races, I had to be more careful and measured, but this here I might need to solve with raw might and power. As a demigod, I might as well step in, no? That cult in my name might actuallye to be somewhat useful. Seems like I will have to step forward and reveal myself fully, as soon as my influence spreads far enough. People currently see me as that guy who gives them sex blessings. A nice show of strength and authority might be necessary to make them realise that a demigod is a demigod, no matter what field they specialise in. But, thats something Ill have to discuss with mydies, and especially Elea. A lot will change if we stop hiding all the power we gathered so far and Im not sure if its the correct decision just yet. We would be major worldwide yers on the board that is Naharren. I think I would rather work from the backstage instead. Returning from my thoughts to the current predicament, I stare down at the bound woman. Is there anything else besides the kidnappings? Any other operations? She meets my eyes as eagerly as before. Oh, yes, of course. This is just the beginning. They are nning to tackle it from all angles, making it look like its the people themselves who are standing up against the reforms, making sure that most of their acts remain unconnected in the eyes of the public or the nations uncorrupt officials. I grimace at that. Whats the worst idea you know of? Madeline mulls it over for a few seconds before smacking her lips. Cant really decide, honestly. Either that one where they are going to release an army of mixed races onto multiple human viges to raze them to the ground and rape everything that moves, or the one where they are nning to detonate an ancient energy crystal somewhere in the capital. Both are currently on hold since their mages are still figuring out how to make it look like the ves making up the army arent recognised to be under some control, and the main guy is studying that piece of glowing rock to achieve dyed detonation. Ross nches at the newly revealed information and I cant really me him for it. These fucks are trying to bring nukes into it and that never ends well. Doesnt matter if its a modern nuke or a magical nuke. They need to be stopped, I tell him firmly, capturing his anxious gaze. And she might be the key to it. We need her alive. He works his jaws for a moment before sighing heavily. I know. Release me. I swear I wont do anything. I recognize that look in your eyes. You have an idea. And your ideas are what got us both this far. Im always going to bet on them, no matter what. I smirk at him as he reciprocates the gesture with a weak smile. Trusting him to keep his word, I take back my restraints and he stretches his body a bit, definitely stiff after being forced to stay in one position for long minutes. Sharing a nod with my best royal bro, I turn to Madeline and mentally steel myself to do the right thing, even if it feels wrong. Lets cut a deal, I tell her and she watches me eagerly, flinching when pinkish smoke flows out of my chest and forms a quite alluring figure right next to me with their arms wrapped possessively over my waist. Fuck those old books those idiots gave you. Ill let you learn right from the source, one of the best experts in the field of ancient magic and history you can find in this realm. My little pet will teach you how to really use your gifts, and who knows, maybe you will one day be one too. My hand gives Ailishs violet rump a considerable squeeze, making the delicious Subus moan wantonly as she pushes her body into my side. Madeline stares at us with hungry eyes and nods repeatedly. But, to do that, you will have to go back, I continue firmly. That makes her eyes widen. What? No way! Theyll kill me! They will kill all of us! Chuckling openly, I walk out of Ailishs embrace and crouch in front of the restrained woman, bringing her chin up with a finger. Kitten, do you even know who I am? What I am? I grin at her pridefully. Im a fucking demigod! At once, I release all the aura I usually keep at bay and intense spiritual presence washes over the room and its inhabitants. Its not just my lustful powers but also my divine potential. Madeline shivers uncontrobly as she takes the brunt of the initial explosion, starting to pant more intensely with each second. I would like to see them try, I growl straight at her face. The ancient magic those hussies think they possess is a child''s ypared to what I can do. And thus, what we can do. All you need is to cooperate and stay loyal to me. I always make sure to properly reward my most loyal servants. Does this sound good to you? She can barely see through her hooded lids and Im fairly sure I spot a growing pool of slick moisture on the metal floor underneath her, making it through the bindings. Perhaps Ive taken it a little bit too far with the spiritual emissions. Still, it achieves the intended effect. Yesssss the woman whispers breathlessly. Im all yours, My Lord As my satisfied, pompous smile grows, I trace the finger from under her chin to her cheek, around her ear, and up through her hair before stepping back. She shudders strongly midway as her toes curl in and its obvious even with her silent cry that she explodes just from this much. Should be enough to get her. Contrary to my words, Im not nning to go any further with this bitch ever. Im already disgusted by her mentality and sociopathic personality. She doesnt deserve to receive anything from me or my lovelydies. As Catherine said, she should have chosen death for the people, or at least tried to figure out a way to let the kingdom know about the threat while working from inside. The restrictive spells cant be perfect. Yet, I can tell she didnt even make an attempt to think it over. Withdrawing my aura, I give Ross an apologetic smile. He also was somewhat affected by it, even though I did my best to shield him from the worst of the blow. His stance is noticeably angled away from me and I roll my eyes at his antics. I hear Ailish giggle from behind me, amused by his modesty too. She doesnt hide how bad my little show made her, letting the evidence trail down her strong thighs. Well, then. I cross my arms over my chest. Lets see if you have what it takes in you. The King figures out my intentions and brings out three extremely fancy notebooks from his spatial storage. With a flick of his fingers, magical, feathery pens float up into the air alongside them and position themselves in front of the yellowish paper. He gestures at me to go on and thats what I do. For the next few hours, we thoroughly interrogate our prisoner on many kinds of details rted to this criminal organisation. For the sake of simplicity and continuity, we will call them the ve Mafia. Madeline eagerly recounts almost everything she remembers about its members, rtionships, funding sources, bases and properties, and so on. Theres a lot and we dont want to miss anything crucial. It definitely wont end with a single session, but well get as much as we can today. Then, deciding that we have enough for Ross and his most trusted people to go through for days, we retreat from the prison, and Ailish retreats inside me with a parting peck on the cheek. I promise to take care of her needs soon, taking responsibility for the distress I caused her. Ross will have to screen plenty of his men and women before we can even begin. If this is going to seed, we cant let the Mafia suspect anything. The first step would be leaking that Madeline cant talk and we are trying to figure out a way to bypass her restrictions. He already has a n for it, acting frustrated in a seemingly private setting but not fully. This will take time, and we know we cant rush it, even if it makes us anxious. Thankfully, Madeline knows a few points in the Mafias schedule so we are going to preemptively ruin their ns for the most serious gigs. It will take some brain flexing to do it without them linking it to any of us, but I believe its possible. Those who are secretly conning someone are quite often prone to the same treatment by seeing themselves as infallible. And that brings us to a difficult topic. We need to tell Mother, Ross says as we stroll through the long, narrow corridor leading to the hidden cell. Cant it wait at least a little bit? I ask hopefully. He shakes his head. It wont escape her for long. She has a brilliant mind and you know it well. Hell, she figured out that I figured her out without me figuring it out until like recently! Goddess knows what else she might have figured out about me that I dont know about! Iugh openly while patting him on the back strongly. Oh, sweet summer child, you have no freaking idea. Thats true. She is one of the smartest women I got to know. Both worlds included, I agree with him. I just really hoped we wouldnt have to poison that incredible brain of hers with grief and anger. I dont want to be anywhere near the city when she realises that I knew and didnt tell her. Ross shudders anxiously. So, you have to tell her now. Why me? I raise a brow at him. He stops and puts his hands on my shoulders. Because her love for you is way different from her love for me. You are the only one she will fully open up to and let herself beforted by. You might be the only one she listens to as a voice of reason. I would just end up beaten to a pulp for even suggesting we let that sick bitch live. I have to leave it to you, Al. Holding his serious gaze for a moment, I sigh softly. Yeah. It wont be any easier on her, though. I know. He gives me a light squeeze. I hate the very thought of her going through this again as much as you do. Perhaps even more since I was there when she lost him. I dont want to see that again. And you are my only hope. Ill do what I can. I mirror his actions and we move on soon after. On our way out, I connect with Cornelia and briefly exin whats about to happen. My beloved understands how heavy it might get and sends me her words of support while promising to take Shino and the others back home under some believable excuse. I really could use a lucky hug right now but we both know that its better to miss each other in the castle halls. Before I reach the chamber where Lianne has brought the others, I stumble on Vanessa and her parents also leaving the castle. Cornelia must have somehow convinced them to leave the Queen without giving away any details. They seem intent on stopping me briefly and I dont fight so as not to act suspiciously. Lord stair! Are you finally done with your duties? Im afraid everyone has already dispersed. I dont think theres a reason to go back there anymore as its only our dear Queen who remains in her personal guest chambers. Vanessas father smiles at me kindly. He flinches when his wife smacks him on the shoulder and shoots him a re. He seems toe to some realisation as he clears his throat and switches to a bit more awkward grin. Oh, of course, Im not telling you when you may or may not visit. Its not my ce to. I humbly apologise. He makes an exaggerated bow and his daughter rolls her eyes at it. I decide not to correct their assumptions this time. Its alright. It would simply be rude to leave without giving my farewells to Her Majesty. Is there anything I can do for you? Philippa looks at me with a knowing smile that suggests shes supposedly figured out what kind of farewells Ill be giving the Queen but I continue to ignore them, even as Vanessa sports a faint blush when noticing her mothers delicate smirk. You? Us? Not in the slightest, My Lord. Quite the opposite. Weve talked a bit while you two were gone and my amazing wife came up with a good idea on how we can repay you for your miracles, the man continues. When you are ready, we would like to suggest opening up a temple at our ce too. Well cover all the expenses and ensure that its in the most beneficial location in the whole city. You may fill itpletely with your people, or request for us to find suitable individuals to employ, whatever you wish for. After we share our tale of plight and rescue, Im sure many will be inclined to consider following your teachings. Our family is certainly going to. What do you say? Well start our most devoted prayers tonight, his wife adds with a twinkle in her mature eyes. Vanessa gives her a scandalised look, clearly shocked at the other womans boldness, knowing well what kind of prayers serve me the best. It truly takes most of my steel will not to react. I see, is what I finally manage to reply. I shall discuss it with my Head Priestess. Its definitely a valuable gift, but also requires lots of proper nning to receive. Thank you for your generosity. Its nothingpared to what you did, Vanessa joins in, desperately trying to stop her parents from further embarrassing her. Thank you again. For everything. Ill see youter with Shino and the others, Lord stair. Have a good day. With a respectful bow, she drags the other two away, blushing even stronger. With them out of earshot, I finally let myself chuckle in amusement. Taking a deep breath, I ready myself for the inevitable, with my mood slightly improved by the entertaining encounter. When I arrive in front of Liannes location, I can feel her lying belly-down on a big bed in a connected room. She must be feeling anxious about being left out of everything. I cant me her, really. Alright. Here goes nothing. Giving the door a light knock, I observe her further. She twitches on the bed, noticing the quiet noiseing from another chamber, and thenunches herself right off after realising that its me, spotting my presence through our connection. She pats herself out and fixes her appearance as she slowly trots to answer the door, stopping for half a minute to ensure that shes fully presentable for me. Finally pulling the entrance open, she greets me with a warm, happy smile that doesnt really reach her eyes. Otherwise, theres no hint of distress in all of her light dress and mesmerising hair. Surprising the petitedy a little, I tenderly bring my palm to her cheek and lean down to join our lips in an affectionate kiss, without deepening it. You dont need to hide anything from me, love, I say gently after we part. She searches my eyes briefly and lets out a tiny sigh, releasing the forced smile from her noble face. I peck Liannes forehead and scoop her into a princess carry, bringing us both to thefy mattress shes been resting on, sitting the tiny Queen on myp. So Did you learn anything? she asks hesitantly, her expression betraying the topic of her inquiry even without her specifying it. Yeah, we did. I nod while running my fingers through her dazzlingly white strands. Before we get to that, though, I would like to let you know what we are nning to do. You are a key element to it working out properly and I hope the sexy mind of the best Queen in this realm can help. Lianne cant help the smile sneaking onto her pouty lips even as she tries to actually pout at my deflection. I steal a kiss from them, making her giggle sweetly. She then takes a delicate breath. Okay. Im listening. In short, these guys, who we are going to call the ve Mafia, are up to a lot of no good. The kidnappings are just the beginning. Im sure you figured out the part about them being against the recent reforms. But, it looks like it delves much deeper. They have been trying to control your regime for quite a long time now and simply noticed that they are losing more than they can withstand since I began pressuring you to make living better for other races, I start with something easy. Well have to shuffle the staff then. They had to have spies amongst our people. The Queen nods resolutely. Heres my sharp wife, already cracking at it. I grin at her as she swats me yfully with a tiny flush. Nevertheless, they are going to start hurting people if we dont do anything soon so we decided to use Madeline against them as a double agent. After I break her, of course. Well make them believe she made it out unscathed while she is going to bepletely under my control. She already shared a lot of information with us, especially about all the nobles involved in this conspiracy. Ill work with Ross on it as soon as possible. I assume you are going to figure out how to enve her without the usual signs or something like that so Ill search through our archives too. There might be something of help in there. We cant interrogate her without you present, right? She strokes her adorable chin. Unfortunately not. We need her alive, and any attempts at talking with her without my restraints might trigger the safety. I shake my head. The lives of countless people depend on her head staying on her shoulders. We dont want those bastards to blow up half of the capital. Liannes eyes widen a tiny bit and she too shakes her head. This should be enough to make my point without putting too much pressure on her. I stay silent for a moment while considering my words and she turns to gaze into my eyes with a calm but tense expression. Theres no morbid curiosity in them, only a flicker of pending anticipation and understanding. Just say it, she requests, keeping our gazes locked. I let out a quiet sigh. She locked him inside a barrier with an army of Abyssals. Her lip trembles as her jaw clenches intensely. Soon, tears follow from her stubbornly open eyes. Its a whole flood soon, and the moment I embrace her closer, the dam breaks further and Lianne lets out a wailing sob, burying her face in my chest. Its clear that she already knew, simply wanting confirmation. As Ross said, she is sharp, smart, and bright, notcking intuition either. Even so, she wasnt able to prepare herself for it. No one really would. I keep Lianne in my arms while gently caressing her hair, letting my beloved Queen pour her heart out into my clothes. Her slender fingers grip the fabrics with enough strength to almost rip them to shreds. If it was Ross in my ce, he might have suffered some injuries through it as he suspected, all thanks to my influence on this lithedy. Not sure when exactly, but we end up on our sides as I let Lianne snuggle to me and continue sniffling and sobbing quietly. I dont say anything. No words would help anyway. She knows Im sorry for her. She knows I wish to support her. She knows I care for her. All she needs is my presence and warmth. It takes about half an hour for the final cries to fade away. I never stop cing soft kisses on top of her head and brushing my fingers through her hair. When she begins to shift slightly in my embrace, I gently loosen it and let Lianne crawl a bit higher to face me. She looks at me with a tear-stained expression in silence and I caress her cheek without moving. Its her who ces a chaste peck on the bridge of my nose and leans her forehead against mine with a deep sigh. Thank you she whispers with some struggle. I Shhhh. I shush her down kindly. Its alright. She doesnt try to speak any further and slowly rxes under my care. At least for a while. I was the one to endorse her, Al I picked her up from a local militia Because of me No, it did not, I interrupt her quickly. This is in no part your fault, Lianne. I will be really angry if you are going to me yourself for something another person did with full premeditation and no remorse. He would be angry with you too. You did the right thing. She is the one who abused your kindness. Her mind has always been warped. Do you understand? She nods against me weakly as I peer deep into her enchanting eyes, making sure that she truly does. A ghost of a smile shes over her tensed lips and I pull her back into the crook of my neck. She doesnt bring up any self-loathingments anymore until the very moment I notice her breathing evening out and her fingers uncurling from my suit. Not willing to risk it, I decide against moving either of us. Ill stay with Lianne until the very morning. Longer if thats what she needs. Then, we make them pay. Chapter 204 – Fake It Until You Take It Chapter 204 C Fake It Until You Take It The first thing I take note of after opening my eyes is the fact that Ive lost a bit of my clothing over the time I was asleep. Im no longer wearing my jacket and I somehow got rid of my tie, loosening the cor of my shirt quite a bit. Well, maybe a little more than a bit considering that half of the buttons are undone. Thankfully, I still have my pants on, and fortunately, took my shoes off too. Another nce reveals what happened to the jacket of my suit. The petite Queen lies on her side right next to me, snuggled to my chest peacefully while grasping that partially open shirt of mine. I have a feeling that the buttons are her work, conscious or not. Nevertheless, my jacket rests right over her shoulders, serving its role as temporary sheets that make sure Lianne doesnt get cold with the light dress shes been wearing before we unexpectedly zoned out for the night. Because its rather clear its pretty early the next day. The first rays of sunlight peek through the spread curtains of the chamber we have slept in, announcing the iing morning with gusto. It seems that today is going to have nice weather. Perhaps the realm wants to cheer up its favourite Human Queen. Moving my gaze back from the windows, I look upon the petitedy napping quietly within my embrace. Some tear streaks and stains decorate Liannes gentle face but I do my best to resist the urge of wiping them away. She deserves to rest for as long as she can before both of us need to return to our responsibilities. And surely, hers will be much tougher to bear. I have no shadow of a doubt that Lianne will immediately start digging through the castles staff and noble houses to fish out all the spies and traitors. Madelines testimony should be a great help with that. Hopefully, Lianne will be able to work with it. I can imagine how difficult it might be to even think about the other woman remaining alive right under your feet. However, I believe in her. She is a strongdy, a powerful person packed into a petite frame. She has already proved that during our little voyage. And it only makes her even more respectable and admirable. Lianne could have very well be a political figure, bothering herself only with the official duties of a royal, but she never forgot her origins and still strives to actively take part in all the other areas of her life. My internal musings are disrupted by an adorable sneeze which causes the person in question to wrinkle her nose and mumble incoherently. Liannes eyshes soon flutter open and she stares in confusion at the close presence of my open shirt. When her gaze unhurriedly makes its way up to meet mine, a delicate tinge of a flush adorns her noble cheeks. How does my most beautiful and most smart Queen feel this pleasant morning? I ask with a light smirk. Good, she whispers with a pretty smile. Much better than yesterday. Though, a little bit unhappy that its already tomorrow. Dont beat yourself over it. I lovingly thread my fingers through her long white hair. It seems that both of us needed some more rest after the recent events. Now, you are able to tackle all the things while full of vigour and energy. We have lots to do, I presume. You are right, husband. Lianne pulls herself up by my clothes and presses her plump lips into mine. However, I think I could use a little morning boost to be perfectly sure. We grin at each other impishly and I roll us over. The tiny Queen loses my jacket and ends up below me as I stare down at her enchanting figure. This time, I dont waste the chance and summon out a small cloth, proceeding to tenderly clean my petite lovers skin. Lianne quickly realises what Im doing and keeps herself still, allowing me to take care of her properly. But, as soon as Im done, she swats my hand away, grabs the material of my shirt, and yanks me down to crash her mouth into mine with deep passion. Our tongues find each other immediately and begin a lovely dance as my fingers roam free over her smooth sides. A slight shudder passes through her small frame from time to time, clearly enjoying the fluffy caresses. Her hands snake into my clothes and coil around my torso, drawing me even closer in. I answer my Queens wish positively and press our bodies together too. We stay locked in our ardent hug for quite a while, but in the end, Im the first one to slowly back away. And right so, Lianne shows a shy, somewhat guilty smile, warmly brushing her palms over the nape of my neck. Sorry she apologises quietly. I shush her down and ce another soft kiss on her delicious lips. Its alright. Believe me or not, its a natural reaction to both want to seekfort and at the same time reject it after something like that. I just I cant get him out of my mind Lianne admits with a flicker of vulnerability in her captivating eyes. Im such a bad wife Shaking my head, I bring her hands off my neck, holding her slightly trembling palms up to my lips. Quite the contrary, my love. It only shows how strong your feelings are. And it makes me happy knowing they are now also directed at me. Do not feel ashamed or guilty about thinking of yourte husband. Do not try to erase him from your memory, or anything like that. You loved him, and thats a fact, a part of you. So, I wholeheartedly wee this slightly awkward confusion you are experiencing right now andpletely do not feel bothered by it. Its my duty to see to yourfort and thats what is important to me. Her response is silent but full of gratitude and sentiments. The smile that brightens her expression can bepared to the glow of a thousand suns, just a bit more pleasing rather than painful. I offer her my cheek and we embrace each other softly on the bed, brushing our faces together with tender care. The faint trembling of Liannes fingers slowly subsides and I only move back when she is fully at peace. Thank you. It means a lot to me. Not many men or women would say those exact words to their partners. Most people would simply demand to move on and focus on them. I truly appreciate how understanding you are to me. I love you, my dear, my Queen pours her heart out. Always. I wink at her, which evokes an adorable giggle. Just like you need some time with your thoughts now and then, I need my time with my otherdies, then and now. That makes herugh a bit more openly as she grins at me slyly. Oh, no. But that would take foreeeeeeeeeever with the number of women you captured. I snicker and peck her cute nose. Dont worry. Ill always find some ce to squeeze my favourite Human Queen into. I know of a good ce to squeeze my favourite Primordial King into. Lianne licks her lips, making meugh in turn. But, maybe at ater time. We should probably get up. The servants must be worrying themselves to death about me. And you still havent met up with your mercenaries to reward them for their heroic conduct. Your long-lived assistant is waiting for you eagerly. I raise an intrigued brow at her. Is she now? And how would you know that? Lets just say that I might have been on a trip through the city once or twice while your valiant regiment was out on its mission. Lianne giggles innocently. Now, go, really. Im alright. Thanks to you. Ill be in touch. And I promise not to kill that woman. Only not to kill? I smirk at her. She bats her eyshes at me with even more innocence, making it purposefully so overdone its not obvious but damn prophesied at this point. With onest chaste peck, I bring us both up and we fix each others attire while basking in thefort of our mutual presence. In a sh, we are right and proper, leaving the chamber hand in hand. The maids soon spot us and fuss over their mistress while Lianne reassures them shes all good. They then thank me politely for looking after her while my petite Queen rolls her eyes at her personal servants. Its clear that this specific toon of maids and butlers is allowed in on most of our secrets and she doesnt hide much from them. Their loyalty is certainly assured. We part ways a few minutester and head out to handle our respective businesses. Mine is to make it back home and maybe exin why I didnt return for the night. However, I could bet on Cornelia sensing things out through our bond and exining everything. Or maybe Hecate cutely ryed it to them with her still-a-little-awkward speech. I have no doubts about her being present in the chamber, especially since she is still following me from above. After getting out of the castle, Diana emerges from my shadow and bumps her big muzzle into my cheek. With a soft chuckle, I stroke her bountiful fur and ept her goodwill. I can feel her desire to help transport me to my pack and it would be rude to refuse. Hopefully, the people of Evaneheim arent going to be too bbergasted by the sight. It should be fine for a demigod to charge through the streets on their valiant magical beast, no? On our way home, we stop by Barrens so that I can grab a bite. My good old friend shares some rumours with me and we banter casually about the attack. Things are almost back to normal by now, ording to his words. The fixed hole is still under investigation but it doesnt scare people with a gaping chasm anymore. Good to hear that. Then, we run forth and arrive at our destination a momentter. I jump off Dianas back and pat the amazing wolf appreciatively. Well need to start training together soon. The connection we share seems special and it would be silly not to take advantage of our matching elements. Shes such a gift, even if it came at a high price on her side. I hope she can find a new family amongst us and slowly unburden her kind heart from the tragedy she suffered. The first ones to greet me are unsurprisingly Cornelia and Elea, right at the door. Thank Goddess, there is no grand entrance with lines of girls paying their respects to me. Knowing them, I wouldnt be shocked to see such a scene each time I return. Doesnt matter from where or how long I was gone. Did you sleep well, Al? the former asks with a faint curl to her mouth. Ive had better. I shrug nonchntly. But, I made someone else''s nightfortable and thats what counts for real. Cornelias expression softens a little. We felt. Is Lianne okay? Yeah. She was just reminded of a few depressing things. It turns out that the mage we captured was involved in the previous Kings death. Almost directly, I exin. Even Elea gasps at that and she isnt that connected to the Human Kingdom. Thats horrible. Im d you stayed with her. Are you sure you should be returning already? Yes. My presence is as muchfort as its a bit of pain right now. She needs a moment to cool off and focusing on the important work will solve that. My person hovering over her shoulder would only remind her further of those unpleasant things. But, youdies can go and visit her anytime you wish to. She might appreciate the support, I respond. I agree with you on the first part. Cornelia nods firmly. Shell get into a trance soon enough, and nothing better clears her mind. So, we should focus on ourselves instead. Is there anything to report regarding both of our businesses? I nce between my representatives for the brothel and the cult. Nothing much from me. Just minor things we can take care of by ourselves, my magician answers. Our little temple has been visited by many more people since the incident. It seems that the news about your involvement in the rescue and the escort itself reached the ears of additional residents through various sources. Its a good growth, my priestess adds. Oh, right. I was told that we have been granted the construction of a full temple in Vanessas homnd. Her parents are going to fund it and they think their people are going to support our faith. I tap my lips while recalling the conversation. I would say its a bit too early, Master. She hums thoughtfully. Since I wont be able to monitor it from the site, I need to properly educate someone and ensure they are capable of managing our branch. If you give me some time, it shall be done. Perhaps as much as your trip to Sirgias birthce should be enough. Or we can wait until we finish your journey, I point out. We could pick somedies interested in the job out there too, no? As long as we mention that it wont be as restrictive as the rules your Princesses have to follow. Perhaps. Elea smiles gracefully. We could make Dark Elves be recognisable as our High Priestesses. I think I would be able to find a few willing virgins to dedicate themselves to your divinity with honest and proper devotion. Virgins? What did I say about restrictions? I frown at her. I did not say that they would stay virgins. Her grin widens knowingly. I roll my eyes. Its rather obvious how she sees that state changing. Well, as long as I keep an eye on what exactly she is teaching them, it should be alright. It would be rather difficult to avoid taking part in lustful activities with my subordinates as a Demigod of Lust. I could even see it being expected by them. This cult is getting damn outrageous by the day. Anyway, this is not immediate. Well cross that bridge when we get there. I wave her off while Cornelia snorts, most likely already knowing what that bridge will bring us. Anything else? Astrea wished to meet you, the ice beauty states. Ah. Yes. I was going to find her too. We should get back to the Community and thank everyone properly. Plus, I did make a bit of a mess out there. I nod to myself. Ill handle it right away, then talk with Lyona. I need to make sure she isnt ming herself for the ambush again. Bothdies exchange a nce and smile at me. Im sure she has other things on her mind right now, Elea says mysteriously. Yeah. It should distract her well enough until you get there. Cornelia snickers. I squint at them but they dont feel like borating. Already experienced with that tactic of theirs, I choose to ignore their teasing and see for myself in the near future. We exchange some hugs and kisses and I stroll further into the mansion to greet my other wives too, of course, not dismissing any of the girls thate with their own greetings either. We are one big family and they are owed a simr level of respect and affection. They might not be my wives, mates, or all the other exclusive forms of partners, but they arent a lesser sort or anything. Spending some time with everyone, I then move on to the next important thing after showing proper affection to thedies, which is the Communitys help. As soon as Im about to head down into our underground area, Astrea makes herself known. Shes previously avoided me when I was chatting with the others, most likelyzing around somewhere once again. To be honest, its such a cute side to the otherwise fierce warrior and collected beauty. She saunters to my nk with an agile step and I wee the quiet catgirl into my arms, rubbing our noses together as she purrs adorably. It evolves into cheek brushes in the next second, then some light kisses. Fluffing her gorgeous ears, I pull away and we move into the sewers leaning into each other. Dont apologise, the silent girl actually speaks up first. Huh? I tilt my head at her, both to look down and to show confusion. For killing that male when we got there before, she exins. I know you feel bad about it but it was your right. As an Alpha, you shouldnt show weakness or indecisiveness. I know. I y with her ear again to thank Astrea for her advice. Im only having regrets because I was a bit emotional when it happened. I should have controlled myself better. He would have died during a duel anyway, but yeah. He was annoying. You did the right thing. The members are definitely thankful for it and respect the show of strength. You think anyone will challenge us after this? I ask thoughtfully. Yes. She doesnt hesitate for even a second. You must already be aware of how power-hungry and prideful many Beastkin males are. A faint chuckle escapes my lips. Okay, point taken. About half an hourter, we locate the entrance and greet the sentries. They thump their fists to their chests respectfully and show happy smiles when I pat them on the shoulders. How a small thing like this can bring others so much joy. Our arrival isnt announced this time so we get to watch the residents of the wandering tribe express shock and surprise at seeing their twin Alphas just walk in like they own the ce, which we actually do. And, there are of course also those who are almost fangirling over us. The majority is female, of course. I can easily spot deep flushes and wagging tails in the crowd. Astrea offers me a tiny, knowing smile, coiling her arm around mine possessively. As my precious mate, she gets to say who is worthy to even approach me, not to mention receive my manhood. Save for those who I pick myself, that is. Then its all good. Beastkin culture is just something else. We make it to the official sofa hall, meaning the big audience chamber with our wide throne, while gathering quite the following. As the two of us head to the raised tform, our people fill in and gather in front of it. Waiting for most of the members to have enough time to show up, I roam my gaze over the colourful bunch, spotting at least three who are touching themselves discreetly while looking at me. Yeah, thats hard to miss when you shiver the moment our eyes meet and your hand is suspiciously low, you know? Regardless, when its time, I wrap my arm around Astreas waist and roughly pull her into myself, stealing her lips for a ferocious kiss. A wave of cheers and howls responds to my action. She stays obediently pressed into me when I stop and I can sense her thoughtsmending me for making that move. I guess Im slowly getting used to leading her kind. Proud warriors and providers of the Community! I begin loudly. I would like to offer you my sincere gratitude for your help in my quest to seek out vile criminals! I chose to rely on your expertise and I was not let down! You should be proud of yourselves! I am proud of you! And to call myself your Alpha! More cheers rumble through the hall at my rather improvised speech. Your actions will definitely bring positive consequences! Before, you were just a small group of Beastkin and other races making by in the shadow of these tunnels! Now, after you helped save a pair of royals, the ruling Humans of this kingdom are no doubt going to express their gratitude to you! I continue, looking at as many people as I can. Worry not, though! Ill make sure you wont be disturbed so those who enjoy their current lifestyle wont be forced to change it! But, with the recent changes in legition and your help with the kidnapping incident, I can see you all being able to proudly and freely walk the streets above once again! Not immediately, but definitely soon enough! After another round of trembling roars, Astrea puts her chin up at the gathering. And for our reward for your valuable assistance, we will both ept your challenges today, fighting either separately or together, she announces. Additionally, I will be offering a different kind of duel to the females. Only for today, you can win yourself the right to mate with the Alpha as long as you manage tond a hit on me. These spars will be time-limited. That brings the noise to up to eleven. I can only stare at my fierce lover with raised brows. Astrea meets my gaze with her calm eyes searching mine and I nod to reassure her that Im alright with it. Hell, why not? I bet she wont make it easy for them anyway. Its impossible to say anything else after thest part so we retreat from the tform and begin setting up the challenge arenas. I immediately notice the disparity between the number of challengers between us. And their genders. Her line barely fits in the chamber and is made exclusively of women while mine barely starts and its all angry or prideful men. Well, except one. The first person in my queue turns out to be a female too. Thats quite rare. Not unprecedented, but certainly surprising. Not that these girls cant whip the mens asses or anything. They just usually prefer to court me rather than risk their health and lives to overthrow my rule. She doesnt. I can respect that. Astrea starts her duels so I get on with mine too. I exchange respects with this mighty-looking half-blood lioness. Her dark amber hair is so lush it almost looks like a mane. Shees prepared to throw hands with only a tight tank top and shorts on her fine, muscr form. Literally. She doesnt bring out any weapons. So, I match it, giving up on mine too. Plus, I store away my top, leaving only my pants on. She deserves some eye candy for her bravery, and from what I can see, she appreciates it greatly. I might have actually put her at a disadvantage like this by ident, hah. Albeit, she proves me wrong less than a secondter. She lunges forward with impressive strength and speed, cracking the stone tiles underneath her. Only partially ready for her, I put up an imperfect block to fend off her fist, which slides past my cheek with the slightest brush as it scrapes over my forearm. If it was on Astreas terms, she would have gotten her night with me already. Immediately reinforcing myself with mana and hastily borrowing Astreas martial arts skill, I aim to push her away with a palm strike. Now up to my usual fighting standards, full of focus and battle thoughts, I move much faster than her, watching my hand prate her defences and head straight for her chest a bit too easily. I watch as she stares at my palm quickly moving towards her frame but seemingly doesnt react fast enough to do anything about it. Well, besides trying to angle her body differently. But, as she does that, my fingers miss her sr plexus and smack her right in the right breast. She is thrown back with a pained moan, rolling a few times and ending up in a crouch. ring at me intensely, she massages her tit, perhaps a bit longer than necessary. In the next moment, she charges again, but since Ive enhanced my senses this time, I see her movements a tad slower than she would have wished I had. The Lionkin opens up with a wide vertical split and brings her leg down into a quite vulnerable position, turning her back to me while bent slightly forward. Surely she isnt Her tail flickers twice before sheunches a barrage of kicks at me, all of them aimed rather high, stretching her shorts quite strongly. Judging by how they define her mound at those moments, thats all shes wearing down there. And the tiny dark dot in their middle proves that further. When I return fire with some punches, she immediately goes into the defensive, but not exactly. I can see her doing her best to evade my fists, but is she really? Every third or second of my blows grazes against her taut bosom or stiff nipple as she dodges sideways while turning her frame too. That has to be a coincidence, right? To test that, I overextend with my next attack a bit too much and she stumbles. We collide and she somehow ends up with her back to me and my arm over her shoulder as I use that chance to try and restrain her. My hand finds something tender and soft to grab onto and I dont need the visuals to understand what it is. Especially when her own palm grips mine from above to pry my hold off. Or not a coincidence. She struggles with it, but thats it. She struggles. Her attempts just squeeze my fingers more and drag them around. That continues for a moment before she finally escapes the hold and turns back to me with a seemingly furious, determined gaze. Again, I let her get the best of me and she makes use of the presented opportunity to grab my arm, grappling with me to the very ground. She wraps herself around that arm, putting it in the middle of her body, and locks my shoulder with her knees. And again, somehow, my fingers end up at the perfect height of her marshmallowy peak, not allowing me to move it anywhere else. Shes just used the challenge as an excuse for me to grope her, hasnt she? After a few nice squeezes, she rolls us over a few times andnds on top of me, with her powerful thighs surrounding my face now as she leans forward and binds my wrists to the floor. Her pert tits sway from her heavy breathing and I can smell her arousal almost straight from the source as her feminine bits press into my chin in an attempt to sit on my throat. Yep, she has. Do you yield, Alpha? the female demands angrily. A funny question considering the fact that both of my legs arepletely free and I can knock her out cold with a single well-aimed kick to the back of her head. Ah, shit. Shes just down bad for me damn hard. Well, I guess I can only respond in kind now or I would lose face in front of the others. With a grin matching her feral smile, I overpower the lioness easily by entwining my heels under her jaw and yanking her off me. As she bounces off the stone tiles, I swoop onto her and put the sneaky girl into a proper hunched hold from behind, using my legs to lock and spread hers while also using my arms to pull hers to the back, pushing her face into the floor. Do you? I ask with a snort. Surprise, she doesnt. Instead, she simply wriggles in my embrace, which results in my bulge rubbing against her crotch. She nibbles on her bottom lip seemingly in effort, but its obvious that a different kind of struggle is happening out there. A struggle not to gush like a fountain. I lean closer to her rounded ear. You think yourself smart, huh? Or perhaps me stupid? A light shiver of anxiety passes through her as she finds an angle to peer back into my eyes. She stiffens immediately, recognizing that I recognized, afraid that she might have offended quite heavily. Well, I guess you are quite crafty toe up with this. I snicker amusingly. So, I feel like I should reward your clever n. Try to hold on as long as you can, kitty. An unnned moan actually escapes her pouty lips as I poke myself against her with intent this time. She muffles the further ones but I continue to rub myself against her covered privates with intense motions. Her breathing speeds even more throughout the torture. To keep it fairly real, I roll us once more and bring her on top of me but still with her back on my chest. One of my arms pins down her bust, of course grabbing her amazing tit, while the other locks her waist by running straight down her middle, with my fingers gripping the apex of her thighs, and as a result, her rather wet pussy. Through the clothes, of course. She puts up a show with her acted struggling, but makes it obvious that after being found out she simply decides to let me do whatever I want, and in this case, it means bringing her pleasure. She certainly doesntin about my questing digits as I rub all the right ces for her. The stimtion and adrenaline bring her high rather quickly. Since Im fairly sure she should appreciate me being the only one aware of her ploy, I switch the location of my left hand from her breast to her mouth, sealing it shut just the moment she goes over the edge. Her body gets rigid and she spasms while muffled cries tickle my palm. To further hide her away from sight, I roll us aside, putting her underneath me again and fully finishing her off with my fingers as we are hunched forward. Soon, she loses all the strength in her body and flops down onto her belly while panting heavily, looking like I have choked the life out of her. As I stand up, the others in the line apud and cheer at my win. I simply shake my head with a wry chuckle. If only they knew. I take onest look at my opponent to ensure she isnt obviously leaking onto the ground to betray herself after the duel, but she seems safe. Looking aside, I meet Astreas gaze, who squints at the sly Lionkin. Yep. She knows. I try my best to convey that its alright and she doesnt re at her further. We go back to our respective fights soon after. Thankfully, none of the buff dudese up with a simr n to the female and I just have to beat them up the good old-fashioned way. I dont fancy fighting off their advances in front of a hall full of people. By the end of it, five girls seed at Astreas bet and she takes them aside to discuss the date and details of their rewards. Im happy to leave it to my helpful mate. I only request to pick up a different time than today since we still have a lot to do. Especially since it looks like we are being invited to an afterparty. Then, Im going to meet Lyona. Chapter 205 – A Prickle of Delight Chapter 205 C A Prickle of Delight Right after we wrap up the challenges and other fights, the Community switches moods instantly. Under the intricate lead of a few individuals, almost everyone rushes around to prepare for the celebrations. And since Iveid down so much praise and promises onto them earlier, it would be improper for me to run away right after the first part. As expected, they also dont allow me to help so Im reduced to a spectator on the wide andfy alpha sofa with a quietly purring catgirl lying on her back in myp as I graze her exposed belly with my fingers. Whenever they wander a bit more north or south, her sweet humming only grows in intensity and I tease my calm and collected martial artist a bit. Are you going to invite that female to the group you will mate with as a result of the challenge? Astrea asks at one point without even opening her eyes. I move my palm to her whitish hair and fluff her fantastic ears. I dont really know. Should I? She was quite smart and crafty but she still took advantage of the rules for personal gain, didnt she? You tell me if I should encourage that behaviour or not. Remember that Im still learning about Beastkin. A tiny smile surfaced on Astreas pouty lips as I showered her in my love. If other females have noticed, they wont try to copy her. They must know you are aware too and that you might not appreciate repeated attempts to abuse your authority. But, it should motivate them to be even smarter if they want to catch your attention. Hmmm. Looks like I should expect an orgy every time Ie down here for longer than just a few duels. I chuckle to myself. I guess the first night we spent here should have been a sign. I wont host the mating challenge regrly since I know its not something you would want while having many loving and dedicated mates already, but I think it would be a good way to keep the females involved in the life of themunity and to give them something to strive for, she replies with a contented sigh. Even if he was a waste of an abusive Alpha, Micah did partially make use of his privilege toy with the females under his care. Its a staple part of our lives until we find a dedicated mate. But, people are getting used to how you run things. Perhaps I wasnt being too fair. I muse quietly. Men can challenge me for the throne while satisfying theirbative urges but women who arent interested in taking me down dont have a simr option to satisfy their desire to be with me. Or rather, me to be in them. Are we going to add the mating challenge to the usual rotation, then? Astrea finally opens her enchanting eyes and her vertical pupils lock with mine. I wont be able to offer the same relief to our males as I dont wish to partake in mating with anyone other than you, my chosen mate. I lean down to present her soft lips with a myriad of sweet pecks. And Im not expecting you to. You are the only one with the exclusive rights tomand my dick however and whenever you want in this ce. And one day, its going to be your womb that bears me kittens. Her left ear twitches strongly as her eyes widen just a tiny bit. I continue to grin down at her as the purring ceases alongside all the other movements. A momentter, a certain extremely inviting and characteristic scent hits my sensitive sense of smell. Raising a curious brow at the fierce feline, I let my hand wander underneath her belt, running into quite a situation down there. Oh? I didnt think it would bring such a strong reaction from you, Iment, experiencing the scorching heat trapping my digits between a delicate canyon. We never talked about it, Astrea replies, a trace of rosy blush adorning her adorable cheeks as her breathing grows a tad hotter too. I thought you werent intending to sire children. What about Cornelia? I ask in slight confusion. Shes special to you. She nibbles on her bottom lip gently. You are all special to me, Astrea, I correct her. And as long as its your wish, I will not deny you the chance to bring my descendants into this world. Picking the right moment for it, of course. You wont mind having Beastkin offspring, then? Her fierce gaze searches mine. It would be nice if we could fix the perception of your kin before that happens, but I would love nothing more than having a cute little daughter or son with your ears and tail. I give her my best loving smile. In the next moment, my cor is yanked down and my mouth is sealed shut with a hungry kiss. We devour each other through that moment of passion and I can feel Astreas sharp nails w at me strongly, pulling me more into her. Im surprised she doesnt just rip her clothes here and now, throwing herself on my cock without wasting any more time, but we are both aware that if we put up a show at this very moment, the entire Community will be useless in a sh. Yeah, there is no way those perpetually horny battle junkies can hold back from joining in if that happens. Soon enough, the preparations areplete and we hesitantly draw away from each other. Naturally, I still keep nuzzling my lovely catgirl to my chest as she graces my ears with the music of her people, now twice as reverberating. Then, everyone gathers around the low tables and sits on the ground around them. The Elders announce the feast and the party starts. The two of us give our subjects a few words of encouragement and join in on the festivities. We could eat and drink atop our raised spot, but we decide its better to mingle and step down. Noticing the winners of Astreas challenge sitting together, I bring us to them, unfortunately killing their conversation, but that has to be expected. We share a meal while learning more about them and just chatting casually. Astrea continuously unts her position by remaining nestled in myp, brushing the top of her head against my chin. With how her butt wiggles against my lower parts, its rather clear shes also sending another type of message to the females. I dont think its necessary since they already know that shes the one who calls the shots. Figuratively and literally. Never thought I would say that, but thankfully, the jovial mood quickly develops into an amorous one and pairs or groups of Beastkin slowly switch from eating food to eating each other out amongst everything else. Thats our cue that the dinner is over and we both know that everyone is going to fall asleep wherever they finish fucking. Promising the girls a good time soon, I make an escape with my feline wife. For today, they will have to be satisfied with each other. We are back in the mansion a momentter and I part ways with Astrea, bringing the petite girl to her favourite spot atop the mansion. Leaving her tozily sunbathe on the roof with onest kiss for goodbye, I jump down with ease and stroll towards the gate. There are a few more people I need to reward for their hard work. Crossing the street without any interruptions, I reach the entrance to our HQ. Passing through with ease, I spot a familiar face dutifully taking care of some documents while sitting behind the main counter. The white-haireddy is ready to check who it is that has just walked inside and her scarlet eyes widen briefly at my sight. Loyna jumps to her feet with a respectful bow. Wee back, Master. How may I help you today? Chuckling quietly, I make my way closer and lean onto the desk. Thank you for the greeting. You can rx now. I came here to listen to your debriefing and chat a little. Are the girls in? Yes, they are currently in the recreational area. I advised them to take a well-earned break for today after everything they had done in recent days. Especially yesterday, she answers, straightening up properly. I can arrange a meeting in just a moment if you wish, Master. That would be appreciated. I nod at her. And how are you doing? Any problems while we were gone? The Vampiredy walks around the counter to join me on the other side. We had no issues with themissions or anything else during your absence. The remaining members fulfilled their duties professionally and with passion. So far, weve secured three rmendations from minor businesses and individuals. I picked smaller jobs for them to start with so that they can ustom themselves to how the mercenary field works outside of literature and sses. Great. My half did pretty much perfect on ourmission too, save for the little hup at the end but they are obviously not to me for something like that, I reply happily. So, about you? Did you intentionally skip that part of my question or did something happen? A hint of a wry smile sneaks onto her small lips. Even after all the time since the night you have gifted me your blood, I still feel amazing, even if the effects have slightly faded by now. Unfortunately, the change was noticed by my parents, and while I continued to manage to dismiss their inquiries, Petros might have identally spoken a word or two too much, letting them learn that Im pursuing someone. It happened after he gave up on his daily visits here to convince me to reconsider my choices. The revtion about blood-sharing and my oath dissatisfied him greatly. Bastard. I really didnt want to antagonise him, but if he is going to continue harassing you, we might need to look for another artisan for our projects. There is a second temple in the ns now too. I shake my head and delicately wrap my arms around the shorter girls waist, pulling Lyona into my embrace. Let me know if you ever need my help with anything. Its my responsibility to take care of you, not just as your master but also as a friend. Anything we can do about your family? Thank you. Lyona rests her forehead in the crook of my neck. Im afraid they wont stop prying into the matter until I exin my actions or introduce you. But, thetter would mean making things official. And would you like to make things official? I ask softly, stroking her long hair. Yes, she answers calmly after a while. I would love to be your Blood Bond. And what does that entail specifically? I inquire further. My blood bes yours to do as you wish with, basically mirroring marriage vows amongst Humans. You may or may not respond with the same vow to your partner. Its not a requirement. Especially since I already made an oath in your service, Lyona exins with her usual, collected tone. Well, it would be only proper for us to be equal, ignoring the whole Primordial supremacy for now. I move my hold to her thighs and hoist the pretty light girl onto the top of the counter, putting her face slightly above mine and gazing up into her blood-red irises. Is this the final decision youvee to in recent days? Its not influenced by my blood flowing through your system? I admit that it would be difficult to live without it after tasting something this unbelievable, but yes, I did think about this deeply as you requested. My smart assistant gives me a confident nod. My beliefs didnt change. I shall remain by your side if youll allow me. All of me is yours, Master. I only plead that we dont go against my family if they dont show support for my decision. They arent bad people. cing my palm against her pale cheek, I give her a tender peck. I would never. Well do our best to keep a good rtionship with them. Although, I dont think they would be that opposed to the idea of us. Ill just have to let them know about me. Besides, even if they didnt learn that Im a Primordial, I think being a newly-appointed demigod does hold some sway in itself, doesnt it? The nobledy allows herself a pleasant chuckle alongside a warm smile. I think so. It still would not be as preferable as joining with another Vampire, but the world is changing. If they want to survive in it, they need to reconsider some of the old traditions and rules. So be it. I nod and push myself up to meet her again. This time, we deepen our kiss and Lyonas arms wrap around my neck. She gives inpletely after my eptance, not holding her feelings back anymore. To reward my patient assistant and a new partner, I intentionally brush my lip against one of her sharp fangs, creating a tiny cut in my delicate flesh. She shudders the instant my blood gets in contact with her tongue, squeezing me tighter as a sensual moan escapes our locked mouths. Her movements grow quite fiery and I actually have to start pushing back at the hungry Vampiress. When I finally manage to pull away from her almost delirious assault, Lyona stares back at me with a visibly flushedplexion and cutely gasping breaths. Bringing our foreheads together, I peer into her glowing eyes. And whats the Vampires stance on sex? Its only second to drinking blood, she replies, taking a quick peek down. Are you going to draw blood from me, Master? I dont miss the insinuation and let my fingers wander over the edges of her lithe figure. It would be my honour. But, why dont we join the two of your kins most favourite things in the world together? That draws another shaky breath from the serenedy as her mind imagines the implications of my words. She crashes her lips into mine again, this time locking my waist with her powerful legs. For someone this slender, she certainly has a lot of strength, but its obvious that the recent snack shes consumed helps her already impressive stats greatly. When her fingers start questing into my clothes, I smile amusedly and nip on her mouth. It would be bad if someone walked in on us here dont you think? What would amissioner think of a boss taking advantage of his gorgeous assistant at the front desk? My office, Lyona whispers. Knowing perfectly well where that is, I bring us off the counter and head for the room upstairs. My devoted assistant continues to rain kisses on my neck as I navigate the headquarters. From the insistent licks and some light, sharp grazes, its quite apparent how hard she is struggling not to sink her fangs into me without explicit permission. Being this close to my scent after having a taste must be agonising for her. But, she wont need to wait for long. Finding the correct door, I hit the knob with Lyonas butt and shove us inside with a rtively controlled shoulder check. Entering the Vampiredys personal working space, I shut it close with my heel, hastily making my way to the desk at the far end of the chamber. Pondering our options briefly, I choose the bigfy leather chair behind it instead and plop myself down on it with the craving bloodsucker in my arms. Aware of her surroundings enough to notice where we are, Lyona unhurriedly steps off me while keeping her menacing eyes drilling holes in mine like a predator staring down its prey. But, the rest of her body conveys a different image, something more submissive in the moment. I have no doubt that she can take charge whenever she wants to, but the desire to serve my blood might be overshadowing that part of hers right now. Without further ado, Lyona begins unpinning her uniform and removing its elements piece by piece. As theyers of suitable receptionist work clothing descend onto the floor, she soon remains in simple dark scarlet lingerie. It matches her pale carnation, white hair, and blood-red eyes perfectly well. And now, with a slight flush to her skin as her heart beats faster with yearning, she appears no less than a rtively petite goddess. That said, she isntcking a pleasant swell to her feminine charms, oh no. Lyonas round and perky breasts hang down her chest with a gentle tension that only increases how sexy she looks after unpinning her bra. Her small nipples are bright pink, invitingly standing proud and bold for all to see. She shimmies out of her panties soon after, revealing a faint trail connecting them to her smooth folds. I catch a quite sizable damp spot on their material as she lets them off on the pile of clothing too. The faint glistening of her lower lips is proof enough of what she thinks about our current situation. Does my form please your eyes, Master? the seductivedy asks in a calm but tinged with desire tone, drawing her fingers over her breasts and underbelly. See for yourself. I show a gentle smirk, resting one elbow on the armrest and putting my cheek against my fist. Lyonas eyes flicker to my belt and she slowly licks her lips. The tent down there is already apparent, but she takes a few steps forward and falls to her knees in front of me. Looking up charmingly, she skillfully unbuckles my pants and releases my member from its confines, letting stair Junior stand tall between us. It certainly does, she says in a satisfied whisper as she gives it the most delicate little brush of her palm she could muster before returning her attention to my face. May I have a taste of this too? All yours. I reach out to bring a lock of her white hair behind her left ear, caressing her cheek in the process. Lyona gives me a grateful smile as she angles her face over my cock and ces a dainty peck on its crown. Moving lower, she brings out her tongue and gives it a long lick from the very bottom to the very top. Seemingly finding it at least half as good as my blood, she follows that movement with a few more, causing my junior to bob excitedly at her affection. Finally deciding to take a bigger bite, she presses her tender lips against the tip and peers deep into my eyes. Holding my gaze, she lets it spread them open bit by bit as she takes it inside at anguid pace. She almost bottoms out but her throat stops her for now so she sensually tickles my member with her tongue instead. For someone going through their first time, you are surprisingly good and sensual, Iment with a pleased smile. Drawing back for a second, she inclines her head in thanks. Im of a noble birth. Our house values sexual education greatly as pleasing your husband or wife is an extremely important skill. Especially for Vampires. Our couplings tend to be much more sensitive than other races. After you ingest blood, right? I ask and she nods. Ill do my best to bring you to the peak of pleasure, then. With my hand still on the side of her face, I lightly pull Lyona up and lean down to kiss her on the lips. Since my wound has already healed by itself, I create another and let the blood flow into her mouth through it. I can feel her excitement and initial stages of ecstasy as the hand she brought to my dick to caress it starts putting more strength into its rubbing. I have to drag the blood-loving beauty off my face, but to her credit, she finds her bearings fairly quickly and returns between my legs. Its quite a scary and arousing image to witness her crimson-stained lips wrap themselves around my length and proceed to focus on pleasuring me as onest trickle of scarlet liquid trails down her small chin. As usual, I openly show my appreciation for her efforts in the form of some soft sighs and asional gentle groans, alongside my fingers brushing through her hair. Surprisingly, she doesnt use her fingers to y with herself, instead freely dripping on the wooden panels beneath her pussy as they y with my orbs instead. Then, just as Im going to speak, my ears pick up the quite characteristic sound of footsteps heading this way in the corridor. Lyona doesnt notice amidst her focus on servicing me until someone gives the door a faint knock. Miss Lyona? Ressias voice reaches us in a muffled fashion. My Vampire lover freezes for a split second, but then her scarlet eyes jump to mine and a delicate smile forms on her lips wrapped around my cock. Taking a hold of the chairs legs, she yanks the whole thing towards herself, alongside my own person. Another pullter and she ends up squished under the desk as I end up positioned right in front of it. Thankfully or not, its the one with its back boarded off so you cant see anything from the other side. ncing down at my waist, I find two glowing crimson points bobbing up and down in the semi-darkness cast by my body and the chair. They look up at me expectantly and its obvious what their intentions are. Sighing in both pleasure and resignation, I turn my face to the door. Ressia might try to take a peek inside after not receiving a reply anyway so I can as well deal with it quickly. Not exactly, I respond and can practically sense the surprise and confusion behind the wooden entrance. Feel free to enter. My valiant Wolfkin leader does as told and peers at me behind my assistants desk, saluting with her fist to her chest afterward. Greetings, Boss. We didnt know you had already arrived. The silent suction guing my member only intensifies and gets harder to ignore with each passing second. Knowing well what she is aiming for, I decide to give it to the naughty girl below the surface before she gives herself out. Keeping my best neutral face as an explosion of cream quickly fills Lyonas mouth, I give Ressia a wry smile. I came just a moment ago. We were going to meet with you soon, but Lyona required my aid with something first, I answer truthfully. I see. Is she not here, then? she asks, clearly meaning the whole building instead of the room. Shes a little busy with a task Ive given to her and she wille out soon. Anything important you want to tell her? I raise a curious brow as the person in question cleans me up with tender licks, already using our conversation as a cover to swallow the received gift. I was only going to ask if she knew when you would visit us, Boss, so its all good. The girls were wondering how things have gone on your side and didnt want to bother you telepathically, she exins, and her nostrils re slightly, followed by some colour showing on her sharp cheeks. Ill go and let them know youll be with us soon. With a quick salute once more, she hastily walks out of the office. Of course. It was obvious she would notice with her enhanced senses. Everyone knew that. Except for Lyona. The white-haired minx keepspping her small tongue over my throbbing length and looking up at me with proud, glimmering eyes,pletely unaware of the blunder shes just made. Sighing to myself, I push myself and the chair slightly away to allow my pretty assistant to crawl from under the desk. I heard the Beastkin females talk about how tasty your seed is, Master, but I didnt expect it to be almost as delicious as your blood, Lyona admits as if nothing happened. It feels like I received a reward rather than offering you my service. Snickering lightly, I pull her into a loving kiss. Get used to it if you want to stay close to me, then. Because now, its my turn to sample you. Moving my hands to her sides, I bring us both up and sit Lyona down on the desk. She doesnt protest and instead falls to the back while spreading herself for me all to see, holding her legs to the sides by her thighs. She puts up her plump pussy on full disy with that gesture, currently dripping with need right onto the precious wooden surface from the tightly closed slit. Seeing such an exquisite meal before my eyes, I waste no time getting on my knees and pushing my mouth against the fragrant mound. A light gasp escapes Lyonas throat as I get in contact with her heated core, brushing my tongue over her outerbia as I scoop her nectar from the outside. Mhmmmmmm She hums sweetly while pulling her legs apart even more, making her juicy peach exposed even further to my devouring. So hot and wet already. Dont tell me hiding under that desk is what got you so excited. I press kisses to her secret ce, nuzzling her clit gently. Lyona doesnt answer but I spy a stronger blush on her light skin as she looks to the side. I now wonder if its something shes just learned by ident or if she was aware of such predispositions before. But, right now, instead of delving into the depths of this secret, I delve my tongue into her incredibly hot passage, evoking a shuddering sigh from the white-haired Vampire. I start eating her out with gusto, greedily sucking on and exploring her delicate, pinkish flesh. Ahhh Ahhhh Ahhhhh Master Judging by the delicate moans, Im doing a fairly decent job, or shes just that turned on by the blood, semen, and acting naughty in public. It doesnt take much to bring her close and I watch her feet quiver as her toes curl in and she bravely holds her legs syed. Mindful of the fact that its her first time with a man, I dont use my fingers yet or go too far. Apparently, its not necessary. With one mighty flick of a tongue against her shy nub, Lyona releases a long, trembling moan that arches her back and shakes her to the very core. Her beautiful pussy gushes at me with a bit more of her juices with each spasm, making an even bigger mess on the desk. Giving the paledy some time to recover, I hover over her lithe frame and gaze at her flushed face. Lyona takes small, gasping breaths as she looks back at me, her perky breasts moving seductively along with her chest. Giving one of them some tender brushes and rubs, I bring our lips together and we exchange a few cordial pecks, my member resting atop the valley between her smooth legs. Is it finally time? She grazes my front with her fingers, heading south. Are you going to draw the first blood from me, Master? I hold in my snicker, doing my best to get that phrase out of my head. Its obvious this is something rather ritualistic for her kind and I wont let silliness from back home ruin it. I will draw your first blood, my bloody bonded. As well as the second too, I respond with a faint smirk. Lyona furrows her brows at me in thought but I softly lift and set her down on the ground. With me behind her, I lead us past the chair, heading for the curtained wall at the back of the office. Arriving in front of it, I yank the material aside, letting in more of the warm sunlight and revealing the streets and our mansion below. With a gentle bump, I push her pert peaks into the ss and she supports herself with her hands on the sides as I arch her butt a bit more to me. She gives me a curious, somewhat hesitant nce over her dainty shoulder and I ce a reassuring kiss on her rosy cheek. Didnt they tell you that the whole ce is enchanted? You can only see through the windows from the inside, save for the main reception, I whisper sensually to her ear. My anxious Vampiredy nibbles on her bottom lip and sticks her plump behind out even more, grazing her bubbly asscheeks against my erection. With the help of my right hand, I push her legs a bit more apart and press the tip into her narrow opening, evoking a light shiver from the expectant girl. As nned, she turns her face forward to gaze upon the city ahead of us, preparing herself to savour this grand moment of our union. That gives me enough time to mentally navigate my menus in search of my ability-borrowing skill and then locate something amongst hers that I remember taking note of before. It looks like eating each other out was enough to properly activate some of my ss techniques in her case as the passive Vampirism shows up as avable to select. In a matter of a second or two, a weak wave of heat rolls through my entire body and my heart skips a beat. The scent of Lyonas blood bes much more apparent and enticing, overpowering her fragrant, natural aroma. As expected from the skill description, which mentions its holders being equipped with proper tools to draw blood, my fangs elongate slightly and grow sharper. When I slide my left hand to one of Lyonas alluring breasts and continue holding onto her thigh with the right, preparing myself to strike, its already toote as her eyes find mine in the hazy reflection on the ss. She has only a fraction of a second to register the shocking change, her gaze beginning to widen as I drive myself gently into her pussy while sinking my new fangs into her enticing shoulder. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! A piercing cry of euphoria emerges from Lyonas throat as she throws her head to the back andes on the very spot. Her knees bang together as her attractive frame shudders fiercely, her eyes rolling to the back. A few gushes of love nectar ssh my thighs and the ss pane in front of us as Lyona continues cumming, moaning, and trembling. I keep my mouth steady not to widen the wounds my fangs make. And trust me, its damn near impossible with how delicious she is. After a solid fifteen seconds, she gets a hold of herself, panting strongly while resting her face against the window, looking back at me at a slight angle. I stay inside her velvety channel and wait, sensing the small trickle of blood now adorning our privates. How? Lyona searches my now crimson eyes for an answer. I reluctantly let go of her shoulder. Im full of secrets. Youll have a lot of fun discovering them. But, is that whats important right now? She quickly shakes her head and I feel her grind her ass into me. Please Pressing myself firmly into her, trapping the pale girl between me and the window, I start thrusting into her tight pussy with delicate taps at first, joining our lips together in a lovely exchange. The ss squeaks under the faint barrage but its designed to hold. I would not expect anything less from our resident craftmeister and her drive to upgrade everything up to my standards. As if I have any. Ahh. Ahhh. Ahh. Ahhh. The pretty Vampire lets out small moans, feeling fairly good already, so I pick up the pace. I never thought Ahhh You would be able to drink my blood Ahhh Like any of us It felt rather important so I wanted to go all the way, I admit. I now partially understand how my blood might be something so delicious to you. And your seed she adds with a faint smile. Yes, and your nectar. I chuckle. I didnt expect the action to get you so strongly, though. Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh. You took me by surprise. Ahhh. And it felt positively divine. Ahh. Ahhh. You timed it so well I couldnt help but almost faint from bliss, Lyona replies almost reverently. d to hear that. I smirk at her. Now, I guess Ill stop talking and start sucking. She braces herself for another sting as I return to the previous spot to find it healed. Shrugging to myself, I made a new bite, bringing out anotherscivious scream from the white-haired girl, feeling her mp around my cock damn fiercely. She bes like twice as snug in a sh. I somehow manage to hammer into her pink lily without making it ufortable for her as I pump Lyona into the clear ss, squishing her tits against its surface while holding her butt arched to me. People pass underneath us,pletely unaware of the controversy happening right above their heads. She understands it too, often peeking at those who seemingly gaze up in our direction, simply admiring the building from the other side. Thats also when her tight passage contracts itself around my length, barely allowing me to pull back. Such a little, long-lived pervert. No wonder she and Elise are great friends. Master Lyona whispers breathlessly. I know, I mumble with my mouth still on her shoulder. Her moans turn up and the change in how she wees me into her depths is more than obvious too. Whipping my hips to the back enough to almost slip out, I m myself into her slit with all I had while sucking the biggest dose of her blood at the same time. Yessssssssssssssssssssss! Lyonas cry of ecstasy is like music to my ears as we both erupt together. My body towers over hers, almost crushing her entire figure into the window as my pearly seed floods her feminine channel ording to my faint thrusts. A trickle of love juices escapes our union at the peak of Lyonas high, trailing down our legs as she stands on her tiptoes. I draw back my fangs when we starting down from the paradise of our moment, remaining sheathed in Lyonas warm embrace for a little longer. She looks at me expectantly while panting softly so I present the Vampiredy with a bloody kiss, mixing both mine and her blood as our tongues dance with each other. Then, a quiet curse reaches my ears and Im not the only one to catch it this time. We both pause, and just as we nce towards the entrance, the door flies open and a domino of women stumbles inside,nding in a pile of intertwined limbs. Most of them suffer from slight wardrobe malfunctions with their casual shirts being up over one shoulder or their bottoms and panties hanging around their ankles, with their fingers slick with something clear and sticky. They look up at me sheepishly and guiltily as I look back at them with a snort. I should have expected that. Chapter 206 – To Punish or to Not to Punish Chapter 206 C To Punish or to Not to Punish The twelve naughty women sit on their knees in two rows in front of the desk Im currently resting my hands on from the other side. I might still bepletely naked and marked with some evidence of our recent lovely moment with my blood-connoisseur assistant, but the thick piece of furniture covers my lower half decently well. However, even with that, the somewhat guilty bunch doesnt stop stealing nces at my visible torso or the obstructed point, possibly trying to imagine whats hidden from them. Just like me, Lyona stands in her birthday suit at my side. And just like me, her pale skin is decorated with some obvious traces, including streaks of blood running from her lips and shoulder, creating ominous but also arousing paths leading down to her feminine secrets, where a bit of pearly white liquid drips from within, staining the floor. She doesnt seem too embarrassed by our current predicament but certainly hasnt nned on showing herself like this to the girls she is supervising. Now, then... What do I do with you bunch I tap my fingers over the wooden surface and the women flinch a little, escaping with their eyes more to the side while keeping their heads straight and low. Ressia? Sir, yes, sir! The wolfgirl jumps to her feet instantly, presenting me with a perfect salute to her chest. Well, it would have been perfect if not for her obviously damp fingers and a clear wet spot at the centre of her bottoms. I think I remember telling you that I was going to meet up with the squad in a bit, I say with a raised brow. You kind of ruined my ns, you know? My valiant captain cant help but sneak a few quick nces where it counts now that her position allows for it, but her eyes then skip to mine and her cheeks turn crimson after being caught red-handed. My sincerest apologies, Boss! she shouts. I tried to stop them! I really did! But they wouldnt listen! They wanted to eavesdrop on me silently going through some documents this much? I question her further. Ressia cringes faintly and fixes it with a wry smile. I I might havemented on the scent a bit Lyonas figure tenses slightly as she realises that we havent been as sneaky as she thought and I unhurriedly reach out to run my palm over her smooth back, giving the lovely Vampire a reassuring look. She blushes just a tad before rposing herself to that enthralling calm and collected receptionist with an aura of mystery andmand. And so you lot ran up here to spy on your boss having sex with his secretary, unable to wait for your turn, is that correct? I turn back to my disobedient charge. Judging by the evidence on your fingers and shorts, you didnt protest against their intentions for too long. My fierce wolfgirl swallows heavily and gives me a firm nod as her ears droop down onto her hair. I have no excuses for sumbing to my carnal urges while I should have been actively trying to dissuade my subordinates away from this bad idea of theirs. One of the two Dragonewts present in the unit opens her mouth, but I level her with a moderately stern re to stop her from trying to take part of the me onto herself, possibly for being the initial instigator. Even though she looks somewhat chastised by that, the shiver that passes through her and the warmth spreading over her face makes it obvious enough that my stare has some other effects on that scaly girls body. I can see that, Iment on Ressias response, returning my attention to the canine Beastkin. And you know you interrupted Lyonas very special moment with your intrusion, right? She visibly detes, lowering her gaze even more. A hand touches my arm and I nce at the person in question, who looks between the two of us with some gentle concern. I give Lyona a reassuring nod. Its not my intention to be too harsh on Ressia and the others, but the leader does have to show his subordinates that he can be both strict and rewarding, not just one. Thankfully, my Vampirepanion doesnt speak up to say something about it not being a big deal or her not minding it much, leaving the rest to me. What to do What to do I sigh softly. Im not even disappointed that you tried to eavesdrop on us, only that you got so sloppy it got you caught by literally flying right through the front entrance. At that, even the other eleven females finally show some actual shame for their failure. You can do so much better, girls. You are my elites. If you would have taken this seriously, you could have hosted a giant orgy behind that door and fucked yourselves and each other silly while listening to us going at it, but you let your bodily instincts take over, I berate them firmly. Even if I sensed you out there, as long as it would have been clear that anyone else would have been clueless would make me proud of you and let this fly as a reward for your impressive capabilities. Some of them bite down on their lips, only now understanding how much they fucked up something that could have been great. They know that Im not bullshitting them, telling the whole truth. I dont mind them being horny for me, and they are aware of that. I would slot myself into any of them in the middle of the corridor if they showed signs of being interested, but there is time and ce for that. Again, Im at a crossroads here. I sigh once more. I was going to show you my appreciation for the job well done, both on-site and out on themission, but after I had a talk about everything with Lyona, going through some important specifics from the recentlypleted job. Now, you made it all difficult. We are sorry to disappoint you, Leader, Ressia says remorsefully and the others mirror her right after. We swear to be better in the future and will ept any punishment you deem fit. After another round of guilty apologies and hopeful promises, I look aside at Lyona. She meets my gaze with a delicate smile and steps closer to ce a bloody peck on my cheek. The girls that stayed behind while you ventured out worked really hard in the city, my Vampire assistant states. I think this smallpse in judgment shouldnt overshadow their aplishments. I see. I appear as if theres a need to give much thought to her defence of them. And what do you suggest we do, then? As the person affected the most by this situation, Ill let you decide. I could still give you the debriefing, Master, while you dispense your rewards to them, starting with the six from the group that remained at the headquarters, Lyona offers. That way, they wont be able to decide on when, where, how, and in what form, which should be a fitting disciplinary action for the error of their ways. You wont be fulfilling any vouchers today, simply satisfying your own desires instead since they have lost the right to request anything from you. A few fluffy ears rise back up alongside some heads as the presented solution is just bound to find a positive reception from these bitches in heat, literally and figuratively. In the end, they would still get boned, which feels like a win to them. And thats why I appreciate your sound advice and smart input. I show a bright grin at my sly assistant. But, to make it a bit more impactful, we are confiscating all the toys shaped like me from them for the next three peripheral expeditions each. A collective whine echoes through the office as my punishment hits thedies where it actually hurts. Not having my replica to satisfy themselves on a mission far outside our base of operations is a deadly serious matter for their sexual pleasure and stress relief. They will be forced to rely on their hands or each other for that instead. Anything you want to say in that matter? I roam my eyes over all twelve of my proud mercenaries. Sir, no, sir. Ressia attempts to take it like its not a big issue but fails with how uncertain her voicees out, almost cracking near the end. We ept your verdict. No matter how cruel it might be. Alright. At ease. All of you. I swipe a free hand down my face. Ressia, for your personal failure at keeping your squad in check, you are delegated to cleaning duty until the very end. The usually bright and sharp canine girl blinks at me confusedly in response. What are you waiting for? Get down there! I smack the desk with my other palm and she jumps up with a yelp. Sir, yes, sir! Ressia shouts and hastily runs to my side, finally getting it. Just to make sure, she offers me one more nce up in the eyes as her tail starts wagging faster and faster while she drops to her knees, but I simply continue to re at her silently for wasting time. Nibbling on her lower lip in an attempt to hide her pleased smile, she gives my cock a quick sniff before dragging her tongue from the bottom to the top. She gets to work properly, soon pulling me all into her mouth and attentively rolling her tongue around my sensitive parts. Meanwhile, the others can only watch her triangr ears bob up and down behind the desks top from their perspective, apanied by asional slurping sounds. Leaving myself in the hands, or lips, of the skilled Wolfkin, I turn to Lyona. What should we start with? She watches Ressia going at it for a brief moment before unhurriedly spinning around, which presents me with the perfect view of her adorable bottom and a wave of her enthralling white hair. Her tender booty intentionally bounces as she walks up to a cab on the side and brings out a packet of documents. Pressing it strongly into her chest, she makes her fair breasts stand out even more, emphasising the swell of her soft peaks to the limit. Her pinkish nipples almost graze the edge of the folder as she daintily returns to me. I think we should begin with the biggestmission, the one you undertook personally, Master, she says calmly, then nces at the kneeling women. Get out of those clothes in the meantime. Our glorious leader doesnt have all the time in the world to wait for you to fumble through your buttons. Eleven sets of eyes shift to me and I raise a brow at their owners. Figuring out that my presence doesnt relieve Lyona of her privileges to order them around, they start quickly disrobing on the floor. As for the girls, you may start with whoever you wish to, Master, she adds directly to me after that. Personally, I would suggest Mauve as she secured the highest praise in the second half of the squad. Recognising that name, I move my attention to the single Onidy in the small crowd. The short female with long, pointy horns protruding from the front of her forehead seemsposed while looking back at me, but I can see her toes curling from anticipation. Her short ck hair obstructs part of her left eye, helping her hide part of her face even further too. Mauve,e here, I offer her an invite. Sir, yes, sir, she replies with a regal but not pretentious tone. Standing up, the Oni showcases her entire petite and modest figure to me. While her horns are high up enough to poke my eyes out, her nose hangs somewhere around my sternum. She has great lean legs and keeps her build rather slim, matching her partially magical, partially roguish specialisation. Arriving at my side, she looks down at Ressia worshipping my cock and I grab the wolfgirls hair to pull her up firmly. She whimpers dejectedly at the loss of her treat, but quickly recollects herself and steps away to kneel by Lyona, waiting for her next assignment. Wrapping my arm around the petite Oni, I first bring Mauve onto the desks surface and pull her face up for an affectionate kiss. She hums sweetly as our tongues dance together and then suddenly moans through a faint gasp. Peeking lower, I notice that Ressia has spread her legs and is giving her small slit some wet licks to prepare her for me as much as she can. Not that its that necessary with how moist Mauve already is, dripping evidence right on the wooden top. Im going to take you from behind while pulling on your horns, I whisper to the Oni and her pretty eyes sparkle with excitement at the idea. Moving the greedy Wolfkin away with my knee, I spin the littledy around and shends on her belly with a gentle smack. Widening her stance on her own, she grabs the further edge of the desk and peeks back at me over her shoulder. That state doesntst long as I do as I promised and wrap my fingers around the long handles, directing her face forward. Pressing my tip against her snug entrance, I slide in slowly, filling her up to the brim. Yessssss Mauve sighs in bliss as I bottom out in herfortable channel. Pulling back, I start thrusting into her faster and stronger with each plunge, filling the office with her erotic moans and gasps. I spot movement to my side and Lyona ces an open document on the Onis delicate back, allowing me to read it without an issue. I go through the numbers and statements while plowing my subordinate silly. As you can see up here, Master, the clients were extremely satisfied with our performance. They have given us their officialmendation and request to purchase the VIP status for any future dealings with ourpany, the still-naked Vampiredy exins. Ahhhh! Ahhh! Ohhh! Ahhh! Ohhh! the pounded Oni exims. They have already paid the price of the additional subscription and received simplemunication artefacts to reach us faster for any of their needs. At the same time, that money is separate from the payment we received for the assignment. The full sum can be found on the next page, alongside with the bonus, Lyona continues. Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh! Ahhhhh! Ohhhh! Mauve carries on too. Ten times the base value? I sigh heavily, half from pleasure and half from the ridiculousness of the pay. Ohhhhhh yesssssss! my coupling partner answers identally as I drive myself deeper into her yearning pussy. Correct. And thats after I managed to negotiate it down from twenty-five times, Lyona expands on it. It wasnt easy as the client was fairly adamant about rewarding our honest efforts. I couldnt ept such a massive overpay, though. Its against the principles you established for us, Master. Amazing work. You make me really proud, Lyona. I smile at her with honest gratitude and admiration, at which she blushes just a tiny bit. Then, her glowing red eyes skip to my shoulder and quickly return back, but I dont miss it. She tries to read my expression for a few seconds before finding what she is looking for and sauntering behind me with an elegant step. Her slender fingers sneak up my front from the sides as I sense her hard nipples press into my back. With a quiet thank you, she sinks her fangs in my shoulder, evoking a deep groan out of me. The trembling Oni girl lets out a prolonged moan too as I shove my dick into her depths with onest powerful thrust, bursting inside her with a ferocious wave of seed coaxed out by my blood-sucking lover. Its one of the longer orgasms I experience, flooding Mauves pussy as she rides her own high to the pleasure of being filled up to the brim. Pulling out of her tight entrance with an audible pop, I take my hands away and she slides off the desk, resting her back against the front while panting heavily. My member bobs around in front of her eyes, but just as she raises her face to reach it, Ressia swallows it whole, reiming her cleaning duty without failure. Mauve res at her for a second before ncing up at me and showing a hint of a happy smile. I seek the documents that have been lying atop her but Lyona already has them in her hand, wiping her mouth with the other, managing to miss a few droplets and paint her breasts and tummy even further. Unable to let go of such an opportunity, I descend with my lips to one of her plump breasts and suckle on it modestly, licking off the crimson liquid greedily. She releases a few sighs of appreciation before I allow her to continue. Next, Turo and Furo, my assistant announces. Theypleted the highest number of quests in a week of time. Two females approach me, both holders of shiny, blue scales, making them the pair of Dragonewt sisters we have in Eden Beta. Their builds are powerful, but not as muscr as the Orc woman standing amongst the group. Typically robust thighs and chiselled tummies, putting their impressive breasts even more on disy. The only way to distinguish the two is the direction they trim their fringes as their dark blue hairstyle is pretty much a mirror copy of each other. Giving our options a moment of thought, I pick a way for them both to enjoy some carnal affection. Signalling at them to follow me, I hop onto the desk and lie down on my back. Staring at my horizontal form, they exchange nces and quickly share their understanding. Furo crosses her legs over my waist while Turo puts her knees on the sides of my head, both facing my way. Linking their gazes over their shoulders, they lower themselves onto me in perfect sync. Just as my dick makes its way through an amazingly slippery channel and my tongue delves into a simrly wet crevice, Lyona hands out another open document to the girl in the front. Suppressing her shudders and wanton moans, Turo holds the pages to her breasts, letting me read their contents from my unusual position. I have to admit, I did try reading books while lying down as most likely everyone at one point in their life, but I had never read anything while eating out the person presenting the text to me as my cock makes a mess out of another girl a bit further south. Lyona cane up with one-of-a-kind arrangements, I swear. As for our expenses, as you can see here and here, Master, they fit the estimated norms, save for the help we provided to the knights during the securing of the ident area, she reads out loud from her personal notes. I dont think its proper to charge anyone for our volunteer assistance so I wrote those costs down in a different column, separating them from the inmission operational entries. Holding the frontdy steady with my hands on around her waist, I spare no efforts to make love to the both of them. Its challenging to focus on the numbers and tables clearly prepared by our resident ountant with all that pping of flesh, whimpers, moans, and wet smacks of pussy lips kissing my underbelly. But, its not impossible and I nod at Turo to flip the page. Here you can find my personal suggestions on what to do to improve our budgeting for simr operations in the future, Lyona continues valiantly, now standing near the top of my head, giving me a view straight at her enticing pussy and protruding breasts from below. After you examine those in detail, I would like you to let me know which suggestions you agree with and which you find not up to our standards. Please, dont be afraid to share your honest opinions with me. Will do, I try to say but ites out really muffled with hot, dripping folds pressed into my mouth, flooding my tongue with delicious love nectar. We go through a few more mentions of expenses, costs, and other financial aspects of the recent expedition as I reward my hardworking members with all I can. To be fair to both girls, I remind them to switch things up and they obediently change ces. This time, Furo presents her fragrant crevice to me with her back turned to my face, allowing me to peer at her cute backdoor and impressive tail. Turo remains positioned the same way as she had been in her position, and the duo hold hands while exchanging kisses, their mountainous peaks rubbing together. The desk rattles a little under ourbined weight and the impact of our bouncing bodies. If not for the additional formations surrounding the office and the entire headquarters, the thudding would have been loud and powerful enough to turn some heads outside, making people think that we are making renovations at best, doing what we are doing right now at worst. Im impressed with the durability of this fancy table too. Thedies chose the furniture well, most likely predicting its use way ahead of me. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that every single piece has been somewhat reinforced too just so that I can take the mercdies on, against, and over them without any worries. Especially the Beastkin girls are bound to expect some rough affection. But, this is not what I should be thinking about right now. The azure-scaled beauties receiving their prize for fulfilling their jobs to their utmost ability are. I can tell both of them are quickly approaching climax, and it gives me a slight challenge ofing up with a way to offer them my reward without favouring either. I could technically make myself cum twice in a row with some orgasm maniption or prolong it long enough to fill them both up in one go. Before I cane up to a decision though, they pick an option of their own. When Lyona takes away the final pages of the document she has been pressing into Furos back as a means to give me a good view of them, the Dragonewt girls jump off me, slide to the ground in front of the desk, and carefully pull me towards its edge, rotating my body. I end up in a sitting position with them kneeling in front of me, holding their mouths open as their cheeks touch and tongues hang out invitingly. Not minding the said invitation, I finish myself off with a few more pumps to give them a hint about the timing and explode with ropes of cum right on their fierce faces, covering their scaly cheeks and foreheads with my sweet seed. Of course, lots of itnds in her open mouths for a little bonus they definitely deserve. Their cooperation was pretty incredible. Once again, before they even finish cleaning each other up, Ressia gobbles my cock to get their juices off me in a sh. Since we have ended up facing the other women, the rest of the squad gets a nice disy of their captain going to town with my junior as her tail wags excitedly like Im showering her with the purest form of affection her kind can receive. Theres no doubt she must be flooding the floorboards with her juices after this long without me touching her. Unfortunately, its still not her turn. We can now cover the smallermissions thedies took during your absence, Master. Lyona brings forth a thicker folder with a bunch of packets poking out of its confines. There are fourteen of them in total. Thats more than one a day. ording to my estimations, they did a really good job. And Xesta was the one to draw the most people into our headquarters while out in the town on her own assignments. The muscr Orc female stands up and offers me a few beats of her fist against her chest, making her firm tits bounce and wave with each hit. She is the definition of a muscr woman as thick, corded muscles run all over her mighty frame. Yet, her breasts of an enjoyable size are still as appealing as any other pair, not suffering too much from her physique. Contrary to Garrena, she has a slightly softer jaw and face in general, but her eyes burn with eternal fire seeking honourable battles. I better give the grey-haired Amazonian one or she will be disappointed. Offering a hand to Xesta, I pull her up onto the desk to join me. For a while, I simply run my fingers all over her muscles, admiring them without hiding my awe and respect. Of course, I dont forget about her feminine charms too, cupping up her firm, green peaks and sliding my fingers over her drenched slit adorned with a wild bush above the shy nub. She breathes in and out with the full capacity of her lungs while relishing the gentle caresses before things turn feral. Then, after I present her with a rough kiss, she leans to the back, aiming to present herself fully to me. Unfortunately, she doesnt notice that we arent positioned along the desk but across it and so her back never finds purchase, continuing its descent past the wooden edge. That doesnt fluster Xesta though and she quickly turns the slight oversight into a decent benefit. Touching the floor with her hands, she supports herself on them while arching her massive frame. Her back muscles flex strongly as her thick thighs wrap themselves around my waist. With my cock in the perfect ce to slip into her dark emerald cunt, I dive right in from above, evoking a grunt from my partner. As I start hammering into her strong enough to see the bulge in her lower abdomen from the angle we are fucking at, she lets out grunts and growls of pleasure, further enhanced by the somewhat awkward but definitely splendid position. The way she is working many of her muscles during the already strenuous physical activity is making her so much tighter and coiling around my member. I can barely move inside her and she holds me hostage inside her unimaginably tight passage. Our forceful coupling requires most of my attention so that we dont fall or worse, therefore Lyona politely waits on the sidelines, reading through her notes in silence while preparing to make use of a window of opportunity to keep filling me in on the proceedings of thepany during my leave of absence as Im filling up the personnel that made all those requests fulfilled without a hitch. At least it seems so from what Lyona has shared with me so far. Xesta starts showing signs of struggle in holding herself up amidst all that pleasure her strong pussy is receiving from my pounding so I let her drop a bit more. Her neck rests on the floor properly while her back presses into the front of the desk. I step off it and bring her legs closer to her torso, effectively making her feminine mound protrude even more from her pubic region. Without further ado, I start piledriving into her without any moderation. Ugh! Uhhh! Uhhh! Yes! Strong mating makes tummy tremble! She roars without much restraint too. Plunging myself into her Xesta repeatedly, I nce up and spot Lyona taking a seat in front of me with her legs crossed. Giving me a gentle smile, she spreads a few documents on the wooden surface and starts pointing out things amongst them that require my attention. With the naturally seductive Vampire girl right before my eyes, its not easy to direct that attention anywhere other than to her fair peaks or the smooth valley below. But, we push through adversity together. The mighty Orc warrior woman starts contracting around me with even more power soon enough and I give Xesta a fitting ending to our great coupling. A reverberating growl sends tremors through my member as I flood her green depths with a white flood, thats how powerful her high is. At least until she gets off so good that her pussy sends my dick flying out and a jet of fragrant liquid squirts up into the air, getting her entire figure even wetter than it already has been. Some trickles escape her twitching slit for a moment longer as shees down from her impressive high. Rolling away to make some space and flopping onto the floor belly down, she gets reced by Ressias skilful tongue. Deciding to show some love to the devoted cleaner too, I drag the canine girls head between me and the desk, proceeding to pump into her throat with moderate strength. As expected, the horny Wolfkin wees the rough treatment wholeheartedly as the sounds of her flicking her bean as quickly as possible reach my ears alongside her controlled gagging. After shooting a massive load straight into Ressias starving belly, the queue moves on and I handle all the otherdies while listening to Lyonas detailed reports. I realise it a little bitte, but my usually very efficient and effective assistant has a fairly mischievous side to her too. How else can timing things out just perfectly so we finish the final document the second I finish inside thest person to receive a reward, which is Ressia, of course, be called? Ive really found the best possible employees I could dream of. Thepany will be in worthy hands during my uing journey with Sirgia to her homnd. I guess its time to start preparing and head out for real. Forgegravers better be ready. We are going to take the house and the entire nation by storm. My sweet, adorable cinnamon roll deserves nothing less for her genius inventions and pure talent. Chapter 207 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Magician Returns Chapter 207 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Magician Returns On the other side of the street a little bitter... Leaving the dining hall, I head for the stairs leading to the upper level. A group of Beastkin girls, both pure-blooded and half-blooded, politely step aside to let me pass, showing gentle sides while respectfully lowering their heads. Its been a while, but I still havent fully gotten used to this level of appreciation. Save for Lianne, the King, and perhaps a person or two in my old research group, most people would look down on me and anyone else below their station with pure disdain. Sometimes even on those above them too. But, here, it waspletely different. Good morning, Lady Cornelia, a half-blood Rabbitkin greets me kindly and her friends quickly echo her words. Good morning to you too, girls. I nod at them and reciprocate the gentle smiles they direct my way. Heading down for a snack? The fairly voluptuous pure-blood Deerkindy chuckles a tad shyly. You caught us, Lady Cornelia. Afterst night, some of us got quite a big appetite that hadnt been sated during breakfast. Our apologies for being so voracious. Dont apologise. I wave at them dismissively. Lest Al hears you say sphemous things like this. You dont want another lecture from our dear manager about doing what makes you happy here, do you? So, go on and stuff yourselves full to your hearts content. I prefer much more when Master is the one doing the stuffing. A half-blood Catkin giggles impishly, getting smacked on top of the head by the rabbitgirl the next moment. I just snort at her dirty quip. Cant even me them for it as Beastkin are much more open about their desires than Humans for example. And they are positively smitten with Al, of course. Turning into a God of Sex certainly didnt help the issue. Im sure someone is still in the kitchen, and even if they arent, you know who to ask, I continue as if nothing happened. And, good work, girls. We are proud of you. Always. I know that two of you are still new to this but you are doing amazing adapting this quickly after living most of your life hating Humans. It helps that Master and you are so kind to us, Lady Cornelia, the deergirl replies. We are thankful for having a ce we can call home and not worry about all the troubles of the world. I know this might sound selfish, but I personally dont care about what some races did in the past or still do as long as I can be happy and safe. And being always sexually satisfied or pampered by such a gentle yet strong male? It feels like a blessing. The other two nod eagerly, at least partially agreeing with what their friend said. Again, dont apologise, or feel bad about it. I ce a hand on her shoulder. If this is your idea of a perfect life, no one can tell you otherwise. You arent hurting anyone in the process. Not everyone is fated to fight against the evils of the world. Most never should have to, honestly. So, be content with your peaceful life full of delicious food, entertaining activities, and lots of passionate mating. If you ever change your mind about your future, just let us know. Well arrange for it as soon as we can. Surprisingly, she steps forward and pulls me into a cordial hug, tickling my nose with her short fur a tiny bit. But, I manage not to sneeze and pat her back in return. Our embrace doesntst long and she withdraws, looking at my face from up close. Thank you for everything, Lady Cornelia. You, Master, and all your sister-mates have saved me from an unspeakable darkness after the loss of my beloved mate. I will never be able to repay all your goodwill but I can at least try to work this debt off a little in your service. She squeezes me one more time before showing a loving smile. Youll be a great mother, My Lady. I envy your offspring so much. My whole body instantly grows hot as I try to step away from her grasp. Shush it, you! Get your asses in the kitchen before I snitch on you to Al and lock the four of you in a room for three days so he can make sure you never again feel apologetic about what you deserve! The girls chuckle together before hurriedly scurrying down the stairs. The Deerkin turns around to give me onest nce and I re at her until she finally disappears after herpanions. Taking a deep breath, I exhale heavily and shake my head. Coincidentally, my gaze ends up on my belly and I slide my palm over it softly. Realising that Ive spaced out for who knows how long, I jolt slightly and quickly look around. Thankfully, no one seems to be in the main hall so I hastily smooth my clothes out and jog up the stairs before I stumble on any more of those cheeky vixens. A great mother? Me? Maybe in your dreams. If not for Ria, I wouldnt know the first thing about it The door to my destination appears in front of me all of a sudden. Stopping before I walk right into it, I do my best to rpose myself again and grab the knob. Entering the rtively small but very tidy and neat office, my eyes roam over the two figures already waiting for me inside. Ria offers a motherly smile from behind her desk while Elea smirks my way cryptically, leaning onto it from the side. Dont let her get to you this early Shes just a tease of a Dark Elf and you know it Clearing my throat, I nod at them in acknowledgement. I see that Im thest one. Sorry about that. We can begin now. Stop it. Or do I have to lock you up with our dear husband for the night? She raises a curious brow at me. Of course, she heard that somehow. Why else would she be so smug right from the start? Perhaps you should. I grin at her while crossing my arms over my chest. Ill never say no to more one-on-one time with stair. Especially when it puts me right before your scheduled slot again. The two of us squint at each other until Ria lets out a quiet chuckle. I swear, the two of you have never been at it so badly before. Your hormones add you quite some bite, my dear Cornelia. I look at the busty ountant with a frown. Ria, Ive literally just been impregnated! Its going to be weeks before I get affected in any way by it and you should know it perfectly well! I! Do! Not! Have! Mood! Swings! Yet! Besides, my mother took pregnancy really well. She was a saintpared to her friends. The two of them exchange a look before chuckling again together. You are just so precious to tease, Elea admits with a smile. Cant me a woman for being a tad jealous, can you? Ria winks at me. Seriously, the two of you are going to be the death of me if its like this already I rub my eyes while sighing deeply. Maybe I should really move back into the castle for the uing months They snicker once more before their expressions mellow out a bit, letting me know that they are dropping the act for now. So, how are things on your side? Whats Al up to now? I ask, walking up to the desk to rest my lower back against it too. Everything fits in the estimated predictions so far. Our masterful ountant shuffles through a few pages of numerical data. The recent attack in the middle of the city brought the flow of customers down by quite a lot as everyone was worried about walking the streets, but its slowly recovering. People know our girls are great to help them with their stress and worries, not just physically. A good listener after a great sex can work wonders. Im actually thinking about reaching out to an old colleague of mine who could teach ourdies some about real counselling. I guess its not that bad of an idea. I tap my fingers over the hard wood. Not sure about other races but Humans do tend to open up after a good climax. We shouldnt make it a point in our menu of services, though. It could get weird when lots of people start flooding here just for counselling sessions. I agree. Its good to broaden our repertoire, but for such big things, it would be disastrous without delegating it to another ce like with the mercenaries. It should remain subtle and known only to our guests. Theres no doubt they wont casually prattle about it to everyone since this is a very personal thing, often shared only with those considered close, Eleaments. As for our lovely husband, I believe he is still discussingmissions with Lyona and her girls. It took him a moment to reward everyone properly for a job well done. Three days, was it? All I know is that he was starting to prepare for his trip with Sirgia. Good. Perfect. Keep him busy for a while. I nod to myself. Ria and Elea look at each other before the former speaks up. You still n on going? Of course. Im one of the best people for this job. And we need all of them on the case yesterday. This is important, I respond. And so are you, Elea says. I still think you should just let him know. What? I spin around to face them. All of us know exactly how that would end, dont we? No, Im not going to make him constantly worry about me because he knocked me up a few days ago. The moment a word about this reaches his ears, he is going to drop his ns and insist oning with me or he will do whatever he can to convince me not to go. Goddess, Im not six months in! Riaughs gently. He can be a bit overprotective, true, and I can imagine how stronger it gets after his fatherly instincts kick in, but he knows how strong you are. How strong he made you. Made us. I smile back at her warmly. You are right. He would most likely relent after a good chat. But, that doesnt change the fact that he is a big softie inside and his heart will be aching the entire time he is away. I want him to focus on Sirgia. My time wille in a few months. This is not a big deal and everyone knows it. You do you. We arent going to stop you. And we arent going to give you away either. Unless he specifically asks about the operation, already learning a thing or two about it somewhere else. None of us are going to lie to him, Elea states firmly. I dont want you to. I shake my head. He asks, you tell him, its only right. Im not requesting you to cover my ass. Just dont bring it up unnecessarily. Hell, he might notice where I am and what Im doing tomorrow and this whole discussion might be pointless. But, as I said, theres no need for Al to be stressed about nothing, even if he would act like it doesnt bother him. We are still in agreement, then. Ria stands up to squeeze my shoulder. Leave everything to us and focus on your business. In the end, we are all in danger if they dont get stopped. We cant let them affect our businesses, can we? Elea grins a bit before her expression turns caring too. If you need assistance with anything, just give us a word. Our family is strong. We can depend on that strength when in need. Dont make it sound like Im going to war. I snort at them. But, thanks, I know. Same goes for you. Ille back the moment you need me. We talk a little longer about various matters rted to the brothel, the temple, and the mercenarypany, though the least about thest since Lyona is currently not with us and shes the one holding a hand on the pulse of our questing girls. Things arent perfect, and everywhere you look there are small hurdles to ovee, but we cantin about such things when much worse stuff is happening all around the world. That doesnt mean we arent doing what we can to take care of our issues, of course. Soon enough, we part ways and I move back to our bedroom. The sight of a napping Astrea coiled into herself atop the sheets brings a chuckle out of me, which is not missed by her sharp ears that flutter slightly at the noise. Those who dont know her would easily think she is theziest person in the mansion, doing nothing but sleeping and wandering around, but they couldnt be more mistaken. I think only Hecate is more active than her when ites to activities outside of our home. Letting our charming catgirl sleep peacefully, I walk up to my personal wardrobe and quietly open it up. My eyes quickly find the thing Im looking for and I let my fingers rub the smooth fabric of a very familiar purple robe. Its been a while since I wore this A reminiscent smile sneaks onto my lips as I bring out my magician outfit and press it against my body. I wonder, would I still look good in these robes with a visible bump? My eyes widen as I realise what Ive just said and I click my tongue, starting to change. What the hell am I even thinking about? I think Master would find your belly alluring in those clothes, Astrea says quietly from behind. I freeze mid-motion and turn around to the bed. Stop eavesdropping and go to sleep! Pulling the rest of my robe over my head, I look at her but can only see her back as she has turned around in the meantime, already returned to her nap. Goddess, give me strength I let out a light sigh. ~We all know you dont need it.~ A cordial giggle echoes through my mind, making me shiver. Right. This is now a thing. I really need to start being more careful with addressing Lumina like this. Done turning back into the Assistant Court Magician that I once was, I give myself a quick look in the nearby mirror and nod in approval. Im sure Al would love to see me in these robes again, but that would only make him wonder why I brought them out. He might buy the excuse that its just for him, but better safe than sorry. Maybe Ill put them on for our next time. It might be fun reenacting the beginning of our rtionship. Shaking my head, I turn to a more open space in the room. Diana, would you mind? In a blink, the huge wolf Al somehow tamed emerges from a nearby shadow. I smile as she brings her muzzle closer, letting me brush her fur softly. Receiving a careful lick in response, I rub her snout a little and hop onto her back as she lowers herself to the floor. After checking on me, Diana daintily dives back into the same shadow. stair doesnt know it yet, but it looks like we can be carried through the shadows too. Only the full and direct Partners, of course, but thats plenty already. Its perfect to avoid getting one of our carriages when you need to be stealthy. A few secondster, we emerge inside the castle. Dianays down to let me slide off her and I caress her big ears for a moment in silent thanks. As she stands up to return to what she was doing before I called for her, she gives me a long look, then nces down at my belly, and steps forward to bump her nose into it with tender gentleness. I roll my eyes while scratching her snout and politely pushing it away. Not you too. Just my luck that I had to run into another doting mother. Ah. Sorry. I catch myself a bit toote but Diana gives me one more lick to convey that she doesnt feel hurt by my thoughtlessment. I really should be more careful with how much shes gone through not that long ago. With onest nce, the big and ominous wolf disappears in the shadows, leaving me alone in the corridor. Turning around, I approach the ornate double doors and knock on the wood gently. Not waiting for an invitation, I slide inside and lock the entrance behind me. Once more, two people greet me. This time its Lianne and Lyona. The former has her iconic grin on her lips that prefaces something sly or mischievous while thetter appears as neutral as usual. Cornelia! Come,e! I assume everything is ready on your side? The Queen urges me forward and I join them on the fancy sofa. Yes. We can now focus on the task at hand. You already filled everyone in on my temporary return, right? I ask. Yep. To make it more believable, you might want to visit your old colleagues at least once. It will be good for the spies we discovered among us to pick up on it. Less suspicious than you suddenlying back and then not bothering with anything in the castle, she responds, then shows a faint smirk. You sure about not telling Al? He will definitely be angry about his pregnant wife snooping around the dangerous cult. I groan while lightly pushing her away. I cant even be considered pregnant yet. Its only thanks to his magic that we know. Dont act like you wouldnt do the same thing. Ive heard from the old maids how often you argued with them and yourte husband about doing anything other than lying down while carrying Ross under your heart. Guilty as charged. She giggles, showing no remorse. stair once jokingly said that its easier to beg for forgiveness than ask for permission, I continue. It might not be his style, but I guess Im going to test that theory out. It certainly helps to have a great way of making it up to our great husband. Lianne wiggles her brows at me. Oh, shut up! I snort at her. Stop thinking with your pussy for five minutes! Its a well-known fact among many races that males tend to be more forgiving when their females offer them their bodies while seeking pardon, Lyona chimes in with a calm tone. Saving the discussion about that being true forter, we all know he isnt that simple. I squint at the Vampiress. Lets move on. Things are set on our side. How about you two? Lianne doesnt prolong this pointless teasing and properly switches into her serious mode. Ive gone through the list with Lyona and we picked up a few households that should be good for our first strike. They have a low standing in the cult and seem to be involved in a lot of criminal activity so no one will think too much about them being taken out by the kingdom. It might not be much, but we are hoping to learn more from whatever information they have. We shouldnt rely only on Madelines testimonies, even if they are certainly all true. I scoot closer to the petitedy next to me and put my arm around her shoulders. And how are you holding out? If its too much, its nothing shameful to say so. She leans into me with a tired sigh. The first time I went there, I almost tore her throat out with my bare hands. Its too easy to forget that Im no longer just a small Human girl at a decent Tier. Thankfully, Ross managed to stop me, though not without having his wrist snapped in three ces. Using my other hand, I brush through her white hair tenderly. I almost broke my word to stair. I promised him not to harm her. I was this close to disappointing him and ruining everything, Lianne continues. Yet you didnt. That takes a very strong will. He would be proud of you. I try my best to soothe the distraught Queen as her eyshes flutter to fight off the iing tears. And it takes courage to face your enemy without a shred of fear or doubt, Lyona adds. Not many can boast with simr mental fortitude to yours. Especially not many females. She is right. You have always been a tough nut, Lianne. We all have our moments of weakness but you do amazingly well pushing through yours, I continue. Lianne nods weakly and we stay silent for a moment, letting her regather her wits. The new member of our ever-growing family gets up and prepares us a cup of tea each. We take a sip and exchange looks to let each other know that its time to get back on the case. I used my family connections to check out a few names from the list. My rtives are still investigating various households as we speak, Lyona begins her side of the story. No one is going to suspect anything as nobles often mingle with each other without any specific reason. And since our lineage is rather established, it will appear as an opportunity to gain influence for many. Vampires might be perfect for operations like this, Lianne says with a tiny smile. Your charming abilities are almost made for infiltration and maniption. Perhaps only Subi could rival or best you in that field, but we currently dont have an army of them at our disposal. Please, dont even paint that image in my mind. I shudder a little. We all know whats going to happen when Al frees Lilith from her self-imposed prison. All the slumbering Subi will awaken and join their Allmother for her to lead them, the scarlet-eyeddy acknowledges. And she in turn will be in Lord stairs service to repay him for helping her. Theres no doubt about that. I said dont. I send her a light re. But yes, more or less that. Nevertheless, you can count on us, Your Majesty. I didnt even have to reveal who my mate is for the elders to support our ns. We dont wish for this kingdom to fall as it has be a home for our kind in recent generations, Lyona adds with a hint of a smile touching the corner of her mouth. With our Human-like appearance, its not as easy to hide or live amongst most other races. And we believe that with the changes you are slowly introducing, it might be something more. I will personally make sure of that. Liannes face takes a resolute form. Its my Kings dream, and so it is mine. Everyone will be able to livefortably in this nation, no matter what race they are. I believe you. Our new friend nods appreciatively. Lets work on that goal together. Since it looks like Lianne is now back in the right state of mind, I pat the petite Queen on the head a few times while standing up. I second that. And theres no better time to start than the present. Ill check up on the Magical Research Department and meet you at the ce of our first raid, alright? Ill send you the location mentally. Is an hour enough? Lyona inquires, moving her piercing eyes to me. More than enough. See you in an hour. Ill grab a few useful things from my oldb in case things go down badly. I grin at her, already excited about the few trinkets I never bothered collecting from there. Lianne hops up to give me a parting hug and I leave the chamber, heading straight to the workshops. I havent been in touch with anyone after quitting so Im partially curious to see how they are doing without me. Its not like I was the only person doing anything there, of course, but all of us yed a significant role in our respective fields of research. I bet someone was thrilled to get promoted and take my spot. I wonder who the lucky person is. Fifteen minutester, I enter the departments allocated wing and already start attracting curious and surprised gazes. Its not that shocking after showing up in my formal robes after being gone for quite some time. I ignore the whispers that take ce behind me as I pass people, with a small smirk finding its way onto my lips. They wouldnt be so bold if they knew just how much better my hearing has gotten in recent months. Reaching the correct ce, I touch the solid metal gate with my palm and send a pulse of mana into it. With a bit of focus, I confirm that the spiritual signature has changed at least a few times during my absence so I technically dont know the password to enter. But, knowing the pattern used for its creation and being supported by quite an impressive magical might from achieving a rather impressive Tier, it takes me only a minute to crack the code. The thick te slides into the floor and I step into a spacious room filled with a multitude of schrly devices and contraptions, releasing a plethora of noises into the air alongside fumes and other extractions. The person closest to the entrance takes a nce at who has just entered and goes back to their work, only to make a double take after seeing my face. What? The young man blinks in confusion, and like a chain reaction, the dozen or so people turn to me too. Hello. I wave at the stunned crowd, propping my other hand on my hip. Looks like not much changed here while I was gone. I dont know if its a good or bad thing considering that we should lead the magical inventions of the kingdom. At least it doesnt seem like something exploded here, which is nice. Cornelia? What are you doing here? A guy with shoulder-long ck hair and round spectacles frowns visibly. How did you even get in here in the first ce? I have a bit of spare time to burn so I epted Her Majestys request toe back for a while, I reply honestly. As for your second question, I think my first project after returning is going to being up with a more sophisticated lock as its current iteration is way too simple to break. Truly, weve been frogs sitting at the bottom of a well this entire time, unaware of how much bigger are the fish in the pond right next to us. Tier four is no longer the pinnacle. They all look like they dont believe me but its fairly natural. I was like that too. These are peaceful times, the war was won, Humans are at the top, et cetera, et cetera. It will take too much time changing their beliefs but I can at least sow some seeds of doubt in their minds. Its great to see you again. A mature woman with frizzly dark emerald hair approaches me. Many of us missed your input and great leadership. I let out a quiet snort. You all hated how I bossed you around. Even if it was for your own good. Who is the current head now? I am, she replies proudly. That was a big pair of shoes to fill, but I think Im doing fairly well. Are you going to take back your position? No, dont worry about that. I shake my head. Ill happily let you keep the charge. I have enough of it back at home. You changed. An older man chuckles weakly. Before, you would have never passed on an opportunity to move higher and reap the benefits for your personal research. Not like she has any right to even be here, someonements from the back. I look for the owner of the voice and find a twenty-something guy with short blond hair crossing his arms with a crease in his forehead as he res my way. And whats his problem? I raise a brow at my old colleagues. Before anyone can respond, he sneers and pushes his way through the bodies blocking his path. You got Ruther kicked out then bailed on the team soon after realising how much your stupidity has weakened the team, running away to look for greener pastures now that you''ve ruined your old ones. Excuse me? I clench my teeth as hees face to face with me. That was my fault? Not the mans who picked a bone with the Hero summoned here by the Goddess? Who the fuck you even are? I dont remember your face from anywhere. I was Master Ruthers direct disciple, he answers while trying to appear taller. I was selected to fill his spot after his unjust banishment. Someone who abuses their connections with Her Majesty to blow the issue out of proportion is not fit to lead this department. Of course, it would be his pampered golden boy to stand up for him no matter what. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. I scoff to the side. Did you inherit only his twisted views or did he pass on to you his irresistible charm too? Watch it, woman! He snatches my wrist and brings it up. My blood immediately runs cold and its not because of fear or anxiety. DO NOT DARE TO TOUCH ME! I yell at him as a wave of frost rushes from my position. His eyes go wide to the brim as I effortlessly yank my arm back, scowling at him. The frigid wind quickly picks up. Ice expands from my feet and consumes the stone floor as light snow starts floating around in the air. I can see my skin turning blue and my hair white in the reflection of a nearby alchemical kit. He tries to take a step back but his feet are already frozen to the ground and only squawks in panic. My hand shoots to his throat to keep him from falling. There is only one person who is allowed to get even a glimpse of my skin and you are not him. If you value your new position, which you should be thankful to me for creating an opportunity for you to step forward, you are going to behave like a proper man should while in my presence. I dont need Her Majestys aid to handle you. If you step out of the line or I learn anything unsavoury about you, Im going to deal with you myself. Peering deep into his frightened eyes to emphasise how serious I am, I watch him struggle to w at my hand uselessly. He doesnt seem to figure out that he has no way of escaping my grasp no matter what he does. The longer he fights, the more his throat freezes in return. This should be enough to keep him in check. You know what? No, Im not going to let you get on my nerves in the future for hurting your pitiful ego or some petty revenge. Being constantly stressed because of your shitty behaviour wont be good for the baby. Im ending this right here, right now. me your own foolishness for not being able to see past your teachers fake persona. With one good tug, I break his feet out of the gathered ice and m him onto the nearby table, sending a bunch of books flying to the floor. As I send a bigger string of mana into the ability, bluish crystals emerge from the point of contact and crawl over his entire body at an incredible pace, crackling beautifully throughout the entire process. In less than five seconds, he is frozen solid, the table turned into a makeshift coffin with a see-through lid. I pull my arm back with no resistance as if Im moving it through water and the gap fills up in a blink. Taking a look at his face stuck in total horror, I sneer at him for thest time. Perhaps it should, but this wont kill him. Ill defrost him after we are done or if I feel like it. Shaking my head from those intrusive thoughts, I take a deep breath topose myself and nce up at the others, seeing them lightly coated with a fluffyyer of snow and huddled together a few steps away from us. Ummmm Congrattions? The mature woman smiles wryly, a little pale on the face. Well. Maybe it really is already starting to affect my emotions. Chapter 208 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Magician Discovers the Vile Den Chapter 208 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Magician Discovers the Vile Den After I manage to cool down a little, or technically warm up from the subconscious use of my ability, the thin frost that has spread over the floor retreats too. Thankfully, no equipment and utensils ended up damaged by the cold, but we cant be exactly sure about the contents of any alchemical experiments. Yet, at the same time, who knows what might be the result of this unexpected variable and thats what the others try to tell me when I apologise for ruining their work. While the sight of a frozen guy lying atop a table does induce some anxiety in a few people, its rather clear that he isnt that well-liked amongst the group. It honestly isnt anything surprising if it was that bastard who raised him academically and in other aspects of life. Im not letting another Ruther into this ce if I have any say in it. But, as satisfying as the crystal coffin is to me, I cant really leave it in the room like that without having it bother everyone constantly. This is a ce of thought and focus. A dead body sitting in the middle of everything doesnt help that. Especially when the reason behind its current state is nearby. Of course, he isnt dead, and he should be thankful to Al for it. If not for the strength, power, and speed of progressing my ss I received from stair, I would have never been able to put a living person into a magical, frozena. And I dont know if I would have been able to hold back like in the past. I guess people really do change ording to their environment. Making sure to leave an important mental reminder not to get lost in my new capabilities, I contact Lianne and give her a brief rundown of what has transpired and how it has ended. As expected, she apologises for the oversight even if she most likely didnt y a big role in the selection of the researchers, but I reassure her that its alright now. She doesnt need any more guilt and self-me at the moment. We arrange for the body to be picked up and transported somewhere else until a decision about the mans future is made. He isnt important right now. The others can definitely manage without that pompous asshole and Im going to do my best to aid this group now that Im back. As much as I can while taking care of the rather insidious issue. When the atmosphere warms up a little bit, both literally and figuratively, I have a nice chat with each person to learn what has changed since my leave and what they are all working on personally. A few men are still tackling an ambitious project from way back but its aplex thing and it feels like they made a lot of progress. Since its rted to the spatial element, I might even be able to help them out if Sirgia agrees to aid me. Ill have to see if she can spare me a minute amidst her preparations for the uing trip. It gets even better when a group of knights arrives to put the coffin away. Their eyes jump to me a few times with anxious gazes but I cant really me them, can I? As long as they behave, they have nothing to worry about. I dont think I can freeze people solid and keep them alive multiple times a day. Since I dont have that much time to stay here, I promise everyone to catch up with their research soon and give them some peace by returning my focus to our main objective. Lyona is already linked up with us after being embraced by Al so I can easily locate her in the city and exit the castle. A marked carriage is waiting for me as always and I slip inside, letting the driver know about the location. As the beautiful fortress moves away, I tune everything out and focus my mind on our task. This might be a less important family we are visiting but that doesnt mean we wont be able to extract any useful information Madeline might have not been privy to or just havent had the chance to eavesdrop on. We cant rely only on that traitorous bitch. That wouldnt end too well. Onest look through the window makes me consider the date. ording to our ns, Madelines escape should take ce in a few days. We still arent totally certain about it but she assured Al that the organisation wont have a problem believing her if we do everything just as designed. Her wonky ancient magic is somewhat special to them and they wont question its capabilities of brainwashing a few guards and escaping undetected. Personally, I think teaching her anything is too good for her but I can understand why Al doesnt justpletely break her mind to turn her into an obedient thrall. Its clear that maniption isnt his best talent but the overpowered abilities from his ss fill up that hole nicely. With a decent idea about psychology from his world, he is able to make things work rather well. In the end, everyone elses part is just as important. It makes me chuckle that well all have to act so silly. Ive seen multiple people or parties try to conceal their failures with awkward half-lies and misdirection but this is going to be a first for many of us. However, I find it somewhat entertaining. Well have a lot of fun with it for sure. Ross is surprisingly good ating up with almost ridiculous excuses that make you question his awareness. Nevertheless, that wille soon, most likely after Al and Sirgia leave our little love nest. Things will be ready until then. And hopefully, well get something useful from our visits to a few houses and families Madeline pointed us to. So, lets start with the first one. The carriage stops a street away from my destination, just as I have instructed the driver. Thanking the man and sending him home for now, I walk the remaining distance on foot and spot my partner for this operation near the gate to the fairly modest but still noble residence. The stone walls are decorated with iron fences in an attempt to bring up the artistic value of the estate. I hope you didnt have to wait too long, I begin as soon as Im close enough. Our new Vampire friend gently shakes her head. I arrived shortly before you, Lady Cornelia. It gave me time to finish the initial survey of this ce. Drop that Lady, please. We arerades and even more now. I sigh softly. Al might not mind everyone calling him Master or Lord now but I think thats deserved. Meanwhile, we should be treating each other with some more familiarity as sister-wives. Especially since you are an actual respected noble so it feels a bit strange to be the one addressing me like this. I see. My apologies, then. It might take a while for me to get ustomed to such values. In my eyes, you can be considered one of the main wives, someone who is amongst the first ones to be epted, and in our culture, such a position demands proper respect, she exins calmly. Ill try my best to prevent my upbringing from making things ufortable for anyone. Its alright. I wave at her dismissively. We alle from different cultures and ces. I dare to say there isnt a more diverse home anywhere else in this world. I would have never imagined living under one roof with so many different races, not to mention sharing my love with a bunch of them. Yet, ites almost naturally now. That I can understand. Lyona nods faintly. Our kind rarely intermingles with other races too. We often keep to ourselves since our secret is great and its hard to trust anyone with it, even the recipients of our most honest feelings. The good of the whole overshadows the wants and preferences of the individuals rather frequently. Any problems with your family in that regard? I raise a curious brow at her. This has to feel abrupt and unusual to them. Im actively working on it and Master offered all the help he can provide, she answers confidently. I believe we will be able to find amon ground. But, even if we dont, Im ready to leave my title and status to join your household as long as my own house doesnt get antagonised and wiped out in revenge. I let out a small snicker. You still dont know stair that well, then. Your family would have to be damn wicked for him to hurt you like that. But, I believe everything will work out fine. Im fairly sure Vampires do value personal strength and power of influence and he doesntck either. I know. Thats why Im going to soon reveal that I became Bonded to him. That way, we should be able to secure even more support for our operations. Theres only so much I can request from my rtives without appearing too demanding. It would be different if they knew Master directly, not just as someone I admire greatly and decided to dedicate myself to, Lyona replies. Try to do that before he leaves, then. I ce a hand on her shoulder with a smirk. Knowing him, the worst case scenario that can happen is your entire lineage trying to submit to him after learning everything. Ah, that reminds me, are Vampires okay with our new faith? A shadow of a smile sneaks onto the corners of her dainty red lips. Im in the process of introducing my family and friends to Masters ideology. It helps that I can now directly ask questions and receive answers straight from the source, which can happen mentally over massive distances. The prayers and worship should fit ourmunities. The only problem is the oldest conservatives but things are never easy. True, I agree with her wholeheartedly. So, lets get back to something that shouldnt be hard for now. Are you ready? Lyona snaps her fingers and a red mist swirls around her, fully covering her figure. After a few seconds, it disperses and reveals her new attire. Shes switched from the neat uniform of our mercenary receptionist and assistant into a dress more fitting for a noble girl such as herself. The crimson gown Al mentioned is often called a lolita fashion back at his ce suits her extremely well. The frills and ribbons arent overdone and only emphasise the extravagance of the apparel while matching her scarlet eyes and white hair perfectly. Vampires know how to dress to impress. And turn heads. Even though her short dress still ends up slightly above the knees, her smooth back and thighs are fully exposed and can capture not just one mans gaze. I guess this is what it means to be effortlessly sensual. Or maybe its part of her magical charm, who knows? We share a nod and enter the premises of the noble house in front of us. My Vampire partner has no issues opening up the heavy gate on her own. I bet I wouldnt have much trouble now either but her smaller than mine stature makes it look much more impressive. As if reading my thoughts, Lyona turns to look at me. I wish I could have such beautiful, long legs as yours. Warmth spreads throughout my face and I quickly nce away. Stop it. They are nothing much. Yours are perfect for your lithe build. Ive heard Master admires them greatly so they definitely arent nothing much, she says, still focusing on the cut in the side of my robes that exposes my thigh. Oh, cut it out! We have a job to do! Come on! I huff and start walking forward, catching the tiniest smile in the corner of my vision. We reach the entrance and I pull the fancy string next to the front door, ringing a bell to notify the residents. It takes about three minutes before someone answers and a neatly dressed guy in his twenties shows up with a cheerful expression. Miss Lyona! Its an honour! Weve been eagerly awaiting your arrival! He gestures at us toe inside. And of course, I kindly wee yourpanion, Lady Cornelia, Lyona introduces me before I have a chance but I dont mind. And Im no longer Miss, Baron Whitefield. I would be grateful if you could address me as Ms. or Mrs. even if Im not yet formally bound by thews of the kingdom. Now, now. Someone is already taking their new position rather seriously. The man blinks a few times before bowing politely. My sincerest apologies, Ms. Lyona. I was not aware you are now spoken for. None of my friends heard anything about that and it seems that my social information-gathering skill is a little bitcking. You are not to me, Mr. Han. There was no official announcement yet as its a recent development. Even my family is just learning of it. Lyona graces him with a respectful nod. Now, if we may? Naturally! Please, make yourselves feel at home! He steps aside and keeps his head lowered as we pass him. ~You are aware that everyone is going to gossip about it, right?~ I ask Lyona mentally. ~Of course. The news will spread like wildfire during the next gathering he attends. But, Ive heard what kind of a man he is and I would prefer he didnt try his luck with me while I already have a mate. Plus, this will slowly put more pressure on my parents and grandparents,~ she responds without a hint of worry. Looks like he might be a handful but we should be able to deal with him. Honestly, I didnt expect the head of the house to be so young. I know Lyona said it wasnt necessary for me to go into every detail about these households but I think Ive seen something about an older head so this might be a recent change that happened in thest few years. Plus, the hate for non-Humans is usually much stronger amongst the older generations so thats why Im expecting most families to belong to more ancient lineages. We wee plenty of young guests in our mansion of bliss and pleasure and nobles arent that scarce amidst them. But, there are always some bad apples that grow from contaminated soil, I guess. We are escorted to a captivating lounge where sweets and drinks are already prepared. No servers are standing around and waiting to offer help but that isnt too shocking. Lesser households tend to keep their servants at a low number, mostly focusing on menial tasks of cleaning and so on. Besides, I bet he wants to serve Lyona on his own to get in her good graces, maybe even try to dissuade her from her choice. Im partially hoping he does just to see how it ends. Joining us, he shows a big smile and spreads his arms. Its not much, but its honest work. I have only two cooks and they did their best since it would have been rude to greet ady of such standing with bought goods. Let me know if theres anything wrong with these or if theres anything I could get you. The two of us exchange nces. Should we begin? Lyona asks. I dont think we should waste our time with him if you are ready to start, I respond, putting my hands on my hips. Then lets. I will dly skip the formalities and the unnecessary chatter. She nods. The man of the house looks between us with some confusion but Im also happy not to oblige him with pointless banter where he attempts to gain favour or court her. Then, Lyona steps forward and looks up into his eyes as hers glow even more than usual. His brows rise and his mouth opens to say something but no wordse out as he stumbles a little before correcting himself. I can sense a faint aura of magic around my Vampirepanion and I might even be seeing some delicate streaks of reddish mist floating around her figure if Im not imagining it. The guy gapes at her for a few long seconds before giving us a silly smile and gaining a slight sheen over the whites of his eyes. Huh. That was much faster and easier than usual, Lyonaments, tilting her head a bit. And what exactly did you do? I ask curiously. Simply charmed him with one of my natural abilities. It was supposed to make him a bit more susceptible to my requests while his body is made to feel like he is fond of me and perhaps yearns for my affection but it looks like he ispletely obedient now. I didnt even have to bring forth any of my blood, just my scent was enough to capture him, she exins with a hint of wonder in her collected tone. A chuckle escapes my throat. Thats what you get for banging a Demigod. Better test your other skills and abilities whenever you have a moment of spare time because they will be nothing like you remember them. Dont forget that your stats are now insane too, though maybe not as crazy as if you would have been a simple Human before. I will. Lyona nces down at her petite fingers. Still, this is scary, even if he is a basic Human of a low Tier, I admit. Anything to do with the mind has always terrified me. Theres nothing worse than being forced to do something you would never do on your own. Even worse if you have to watch yourself do it or remember it after the fact. With Masters protection, I dont think you are capable of being affected by those effects anymore. At least excluding the most powerful ones in the world, she responds, turning to me with those glowing scarlet eyes of hers. Hmmm. There might be something to that. Maybe you want to try it on me? I trust that you wont make me do anything shameful if it seeds. I stroke my chin ponderingly. I can try. And I swear I wont make it ufortable. She nods. A secondter, her irises glimmer once more and the edges of my vision blur a tiny bit as her charming frame bes the focus of my attention. Her eyes invite me alluringly while her red dress seems toe alive and only enhance her sensuality. There are scarlet tongues of spiritual aura wafting from her body this time. But, as soon as it begins, the mystical effect fades and leaves only her glowing eyes. Looks like you were right. Unless you cant do anything to me since we are both connected to Al, I say after a moment. Honestly, I would rather not find that out but thanks, this makes me a bit less anxious about the future. Im d to be of service to my fellow sister-wife. Lyona lowers herself into a tender bow. Well, then. Since our ns have been elerated greatly, let us get to the heart of the matter. Are you part of the organisation that opposes the changes in demihuman legitions and schemes to control the kingdom from the shadows? Yes, Mistress, the guy answers with a smile. And whats your position? she continues. Im just an outer member supporting the organisations core in exchange for wealth and influence, he replies. Supporting how? I squint at him. Since he doesnt seem as eager to answer my questions, Lyona repeats it once more. I supply them with the drugs we produce, Han reveals. Drugs? What kind of drugs? A deep frown makes its way onto my forehead. Lyona has to convey my words again. A strong substance that can take the form of powder and be dissolved in any liquid. Its main purpose is to numb the senses of Beastkin but it works great for any non-Humans, especially those with better spirituality than us. It puts the target into a state simr to heavy intoxication while preventing them from using any spells or focusing enough to activate their abilities, he exins happily. Fuck. He must be part of their illegal very circles, I curse under my nose. Where can we find the source of that drug? my Vampire friend inquires. The basement. Its the only ce you can find its source since its our invention. Its my only leverage in case I ever need it and the organisation hasnt investigated it so far. They care about the result. The man obeys. Thank Goddess. We can stop it once and for all. I sigh heavily. It will be great to remain off their attention too. We can have the kingdom take credit for busting his illegal drug den after some kind of a tip or a leak. Im surprised he isnt cursed or limited in any other way, Lyonaments. Its clear that he cant really be considered a member. Hes just a pawn they are making use of. His information about the organisation is most likely almost none and he only works with them for his own benefit. It would be hard to do business with all of your partners being under a death oath. Not impossible, but it wouldnt grow to such an enormous level. I shake my head. I wonder how many others like him there are amongst the noble houses I thought I knew, she adds with a tinge of sadness. Well get all those bastards. And hey, its not like any of your kin is involved, right? I pat Lyona on the back and she nods in confirmation. As for this guy, perhaps we could use him too. Im afraid my charm wontst forever, even with the growth I experienced after my bonding with Master stair, she informs me. It will start fading after an hour or two and I have to be in the targets line of sight to keep it up. A shame but its understandable. Shall we deal with his littleboratory? I wink at her. Tell us if you have any guards or traps, the Vampiredy orders the guy. I have eight guards watching the underground area. They think they are protecting my vault. There are no traps, he answers. Go and take a nap for six hours, she gives him another instruction and he starts skipping out of the room. Now we can. Good thinking. I can see why Al got to like you so quickly. I offer Lyona a smile and she reciprocates it a little. Right after, we drop the happy smiles and focus on the objective. At first, we take a moment to search the mansion just in case and then head to the bottom floor. Its rather easy to find the entrance to the underground area but they do say that hiding in in sight is best hiding. Exchanging a nce, we push through the heavy wooden door and move forward. What greets us is no normal cer or vault chamber. There is a long corridor with numerous sections on the sides, separated by half-sized walls. They dont look likebs or workshops but more like storage for his drug. A person is sitting on each simple chair at uneven distances, scattered throughout the room. Thanks to its design, they spot us immediately and begin standing up with their hands on their weapons. Who are you? the closest man asks with a re. This area is off-limits. I dont see the head of the house anywhere near you,dies. Come on, Zefh. Dont be so aggressive right off the bat. The girls must have gotten lost in that grand house of his, another one rebukes his colleague. Well dly escort you two back up and chat a little if you are curious, but you gotta get Boss permission to be down here. I nce to the side at Lyona and she nces back. Typical. Are you guys hired mercs or part of Barons operations? I ask firmly. They pause for a moment, most likely not expecting either of us toe off this unfazed. And whats it to you, missy? an older guy grunts out. Your fate depends on the answer, Lyona answers. As much as I like them a little crazy, I think these two are past that line, the first onements and a few others chuckle at his quip. Shaking my head I cross my arms over my chest. Theres an alchemicalb behind that door. They grow silent until one of the further members, a younger woman speaks up. What? Its a vault you dumb bitch. Cant see the ornate door? You are a fucking dumb bitch! the bearded merc rebukes her for freely giving out information. As expected, theres always at least one slower individual among guards. But, this clears it up. Lets try not to cause permanent damage, alright? I take a peek at Lyona and see her nod softly while rolling up her sleeve. With a flick of my wrist, I summon a long silvery staff into my hand, courtesy of Sirgia, of course. Theres nothing wrong with my old one, but how could I not wield a gift from one of my best friends? The fact that its a concealed masterpiece is just secondary. The mercenaries immediately go for their weapons the very moment something appears in my fingers but the first five standing at the forefront get their equipment stolen by insanely quick crimson thread twisting through the air like deadly serpents. The scarlet strings yank their swords, axes, and crossbows right from their grasp and pull all of that onto the ground in front of Lyona. Everyone looks at her with stunned gazes as the strands retreat into a small cut on her wrist, leaving only a few wiggling tips awaiting further orders above her skin. To think I would get a chance to fight alongside a legendary Hemomancer. I cant even imagine what kind of life I would be leading right now if I hadnt met stair. I smirk at her and the talented Vampiress gives me a delicate smile in response. Then, I smack the ground with the butt of my staff and an ankle-high wave of ice rushes forth, catching most of the guards off-guard and freezing their feet to the ground. The ones at the back manage to escape that fate, jumping over it and starting their advance. Noticing the not-so-smart woman raising her hand crossbow, I twist my weapon and a small pir of ice expands from the crystal covering the floor, smacking her right in the gut. She keels over and slips, gettingpletely stuck a secondter. Something flutters before my eyes and I catch Lyona gracefully and unbelievably quickly hopping from one tiny spire of ice protruding from below to another, dancing between the men and women almost effortlessly. Her strings wrap themselves around their throats and choke her targets until they fall unconscious. The others can only watch, stuck in ce. The brash young guy finds an angle on her, but I simply extend my free hand forward and silently send five icicles his way. They have small hooks on the back and catch on his clothes while piercing through them, pinning him to a nearby stack of tied crates. Lyona spins around and hits him in the side of his neck, knocking him out cold. In mere seconds, six out of eight people are down and only one man and a woman remain. The two of us stare at them and they stare back at us. Then, they drop their weapons and raise their hands. As Lyona starts approaching them, I clear the ice under her feet so she isnt inconvenienced by it. Ill make it painless. You will wake up in a few hours and be questioned by the kingdoms representatives. If theres nothing on your conscience, you wont have any issues, she exins as she nears the guy. He nods and turns around, perhaps making it easier for her to knock him out. But no, thats not it. When shes at arms reach, he shoves himself backwards while spinning around, something glinting in his right hand. That something turns out to be a concealed dagger that rushes right for Lyonas face from the side. Before I can do it, something stops it from reaching its objective as it pierces into a crimson te that has just formed on its path. The bastard tries to pull it out but his weapon ispletely stuck even though only the tip made it through. Lyona casually looks at it right by her cheek, then at him, and sighs delicately. Wrong choice. The scarlet shape swirls and suddenly covers the mans wrist. He screams as it effortlessly breaks his bone with a strong twist before pulling him forward. My Vampire partner meets his forced movement with a fist to the chest and sends him flying into a nearby wall. He smashes into it with a loud thud and falls downpletely unconscious and most likely heavily battered on the inside. When she turns her cold gaze to thest person, the womans eyes grow wide and she frantically looks around. I prepare a spell just as her body tenses as a sign of an uing movement, but instead of rushing at Lyona, she sprints the other way and surprises me again by mming her head into a section pir as hard as she can, knocking herself out in the process. Well, I cant say I dont understand her. I snicker lightly and Lyona gives me a curious look. If I was a normal Human, I would be pissing myself just right now too. You little beast. I have to say, its refreshing, she replies. What is? I raise a brow at her. Being able to fight another outside a formal sparring who also isnt always another Vampire, Lyona exins. We are taught to always be careful around Humans or even other races to not show our strength and characteristics. I know its not exactly the right mindset, but I enjoyed going against them, even if they are much weaker than us. Theres nothing wrong with craving a fight. I smile at the shorterdy as I approach. And you shouldnt feel bad about fighting weaker opponents either, since now that you are one of us, it will be quite hard to find your match. And this is all for a righteous cause. They chose not to stand down. She doesnt respond, only nods, but theres not much else she needs to say. For now, we leave our opponents as they are and turn to the fancy door at the end of the chamber. Just in case, I cast a few simple detection spells but nothing triggers my survey. It truly might only be locked by a mundane lock. And before I can get to it, Lyona summons more of her blood into a small orb and inserts it into the keyhole. Theres a click soon after and she withdraws the crimson liquid. No wonder her ss is considered one of the strongest with such a fine and effortless control. Sharing a quick nod, we push the door together and it opens with a loud groan. Something squeaky squeals from inside and we take a peek into the room. It matches our expectations of an alchemicalboratory with plenty of shelves, counters, beakers, and other utensils. There are also plenty of cups and ss jars set around. Lyona walks in first as we try to locate the source of the high-pitched voice. It reveals itself to us a momentter. Master? the mysterious female asks shyly. You are not Master. A Fairy? My Vampire partner frowns for the first time. Truly, a tiny humanoid figure floats up from the furthest counter, no bigger than a big mans entire hand, including the wrist. She wears a yellow dress and has short ck hair. A pair of translucent butterfly-shaped wings p lightly behind her minuscule figure, glowing green. Who is asking? Did Master send you here? No, he never lets anyonee here. Are you intruders?! Oh no, oh no, oh no! This is so bad! Master is going to scold me! She flutters from side to side frantically. Calm down. We arent going to hurt you. And if you are the Barons ve, we have a way of freeing you as long as you cooperate with us. My husband actually manages a safe haven for non-Humans and we can shelter you until you are ready to find a way back home. I try to ease the smalldys worries a bit. Really? You will? She stops mid-air and then floats down onto the counter. Oh, thank Goddess. Im so tired my wings are going to fall off. I think I might already not be able to move. Oh no. Can you maybe pick me up, hahaha? This is so embarrassing. As Lyona slowly walks up to the Fairy, I take a look around the dimly lit cer. Its hard to make out the details of many things down here. There are so many empty jars everywhere, though a few seem to have something in them. That something seems eerily familiar so I squint to investigate it a bit more. After a single step, a shiver runs down my spine and I immediately turn around, thrusting my staff forward. My spell goes off just in time, raising a thin wall of ice between Lyona and the Fairy a split-second before a cloud of magical powder hits my partner. She instantly dashes back to my side and prepares her blood for a fight. The tiny woman clicks her tongue. You had to be a perceptive one, didn''t you? Lyona gives me a questioning nce and I nod to the nearest shelf. Hard not to be when there are Fairy corpses stored in jars all around the ce. Whats going on here? Mypanions eyes widen as she spots a few small bodies in the ss containers and her expression turns way colder. Oh, this? The suspicious fairy gestures around herself, talking with a less squeaky and cute voice now. Well, you see Like hell Im going to tell you! She shoots into the air and starts zooming around like an oversized fly. The door! Lyona shouts and I instantly snap my fingers. The Fairy stops before mming face-first into another wall of ice that blocks the exit and turns back to us. Something gathers in her small palms and I dodge aside, evading a hail of magical poison darts. They melt right through the protectiveyer I raise from my forearm, forcing me to weave around the workshop to avoid getting wounded. I could easily go all out and freeze that bitch solid but we shouldnt destroy so much evidence and possibly the only person knowing how its created, and thus to fight it. Thankfully, Im not alone here and the assault soon stops. Peering past one of the wooden counters, I spot a multitude of blood spears of normal size all around our small opponent, making them appear quiterge byparison. Her limbs are bound by scarlet manacles too, including her neck. Lyona stands where she had been with dark red patterns all over her visible skin, resembling some tribal tattoos, in this case made of blood for sure. Speak or remain silent forever, she demands coldly. Our Fairy swallows heavily. I just make drugs for that guy. Thats not all. Lyona tightens her fist and the tiny girl squirms under pressure. Why do you keep your dead kin just lying around? Her captive just stares back at her for a moment until letting out a heavy sigh. The drug requires three things to work. The first two are Fairy Dust, whiches off our wings when we are either happy or think we are in danger, and Fairy Blood, which is rather self-exnatory. The third one isnt anything special since its just cat whiskers for additional potency against Beastkin, but I think you can see how only one of these is simple to harvest. You are harvesting ingredients from your own brothers and sisters? I re at her incredulously. Im not going to use myself, am I? She attempts a cynical smile but squeaks when Lyona tightens the bindings again. I should kill you on the spot. Lyonas tone could freeze even my ice. Why? Why are you assisting Humans in enving other races? I dont understand. Fairies were almost if not as tormented by Human greed as Beastkin due to the value of those two things you listed. I was just tired of hiding in a forest, alright? Everyone lives in towns and cities while we have to stay in those damp trees and pray no one finds us. So, why not charm some random Human to have him provide for me? I needed Human money to get stuff so I just helped his friends a bit through him. Its unfortunate that I couldnt supply enough ingredients on my own, but its not my fault if my stupid kind keeps following me here to rescue me. They dont believe me when I say I want to be here and end up attacking my Human. That I cant have, the Fairy exins herself, but perhaps it would have been better if she hadn''t. I can see Lyona getting angry even through her collected nature so I send a small cube of ice right at the tiny womans forehead, putting her to forced sleep for now. My Vampirepanion looks at me in confusion and I put a hand on her shoulder. We can deal with herter. Lets first see if any other Fairies are still alive, okay? Lyona takes a deep breath and the markings slowly retreat from her pale carnation. This makes me sick. Trust me, I feel the same. This is not what I expected to find here. Just our luck that we stumbled on this on our first investigation. I gently squeeze her arm. She nods lightly and floats the unconscious Fairy down onto a nearby table. We split up and get to work trying to save lives. It just had to pop up right before Als uing journey. It looks like hell have another thing waiting for him after his return, as long as any Fairies can still be saved. In the meantime, we are going to be busy tracking down all this vile substance. Chapter 209 – The Greatest Escape Artist Chapter 209 C The Greatest Escape Artist A day or two after, streets of the same city... So, today is the day of the grand escape operation. Well, maybe thats a much-exaggerated term considering the fact that all of it is going to be fake, I still never expected to y a part in a prison break. To properly prepare for the event, we had experts from various local dungeons in watchkeeps and guard stations chime in with their experience. Unfortunately, what Ive seen in modern media might not be very useful. But, many great minds, bothwful and criminal, were able to craft a scheme that should have no problems convincing the target audience that theres nothing suspicious with Madelines escape. The master n has been ironed in and out to the smallest detail. It attempts not to damage the Kingdoms image too much in the public eye but we should expect at least some rumours to circte. Almost everyone at the castle has been practising for their roles. Those who havent most likely belong to the category of staff who are kept out of the loop to provide authentic witness testimonies and the mentioned rumours. Cant fake everything or else it will feel soulless, eh? As for me, Ive been spending quite a bit of time at Madelines temporary residence too, either trying to extract more useful information from the chaotic woman or to make sure that my influence over her doesnt slip at any point. We did some additional tests rted to distance andplete magical istion of both of us too, just to be sure, but thankfully she remained loyal no matter what. Albeit, part of it must be due to the obvious presence of Ailish, who per our agreement, shares some of her ancient knowledge with the audacious, worthless scum of a female as she privately tends to call our prisoner. My lovely Subus was a bit reluctant to teach Madeline anything, but shes fortunately not only unbelievably sexy, with her bright minding in pretty close after her assets. Therefore, Madeline gets to hear and witness some spells and rituals thatpletely blow her mind or simply greatly excite the woman while Ailish picks up the shiest but most useless techniques she possibly can recall from her studies ages ago. Some of that magic is also meant to convince the organisation that she is growing and has achieved a kind of enlightenment while in a certain death situation. They should be more willing to overlook her failure that way, knowing that she still may have other uses. Saying all that, Ill still need to meet up with our captive today. Ailish has helped me put an ancient seal tag on Madeline and it needs manual activation after settling down in the womans magic. Its just another safety measure. Call me paranoid, but Im not going to bet only on my skills and godly effects for something this serious. This bitch can be a great pain in the ass if she somehow crosses us so we need to prevent that from happening. Before, though, since Im already outside, I should go and greet Lyona at our headquarters. She and the girls are doing Goddess work out there. With how much they partied with me in recent days, I would have even expected them to be a tadzy, but no, all that rewarding only fueled their desire to be more useful to thepany. So many vouchers were used and so many interesting wishes were fulfilled. Even I wouldnt havee up with a few of those ideas and have to admit that it was truly entertaining. Now that I think of it, they must be eager to earn more of those vouchers. Yeah, that exins it. After getting a proper taste, theyve be addicted to the privilege of requesting almost anything from their boss. No wonder they are so motivated now. These horndogs are just hungry for benefits. Though, I cant exactly me them. I did agree to this whole system when it was presented to me. Crossing the street while carefully looking both ways, I reach the buildings entrance. This world might not be as full of fast and dangerous vehicles but horse-drawn carriages arent that much safer for pedestrians. They certainly are much less predictable, introducing one or more variables in the form of animal minds besides the driver. Getting trampled is no joke. Moving inside, I spot two people leaning on the main counter, currently engaged in a conversation with our cold but charming receptionist. At first, I did worry a little that Lyonas rather emotionless expression or unconcerned nature would deter somemissioners, but it turned out great. My initial thought of her demeanour being associated with professionalism was actually right. Suck it, anxiety. Not wanting to interrupt, I stand aside, observing and trying to catch their conversation. Unfortunately, or fortunately, I dont get to eavesdrop on the trio for too long as a side door next to me opens about three minutes in and Ressia shows up. I would call it perfect timing, but judging by her excited smile and quickly wagging tail, shes been aware of my presence for at least a little while,ing here with a clear purpose. Good morning, Boss. Anything we can help you with while Miss Lyona is busy? she asks respectfully, though its hard to miss the insinuation in her polite tone. Smirking softly, I shake my head. No, thank you, Ressia. Im just stopping by. Do you have no requests to be taken care of instead? The wolfgirls mood falls a little bit and she shrugs. Im on emergency duty with Yuru today while the others are out. Just in case any importantmissions roll in. So, if you do need anything, the two of us will dly help you out, Boss. Theres not much else well be doing until evening practice. Taking a nce towards the reception, I make sure that we havent been noticed yet, and turn back to Ressia. She flinches in surprise when I start reaching out towards her, but when my palm slides past her warm cheek and my fingers find purchase in her soft hair, her tail generates so much lift its a wonder she doesnt take off at that very moment. With a strong tug, I bring her delicious lips to mine, quickly silencing the needy whine that follows my powerful pull. My brave and valiant captain melts from the passionate kiss, pressing herself more into me and moving my other hand to her ass on her own. Obliging the submissive canine, I squeeze her firm rump a good few times, causing Ressia to pant into my face almost breathlessly. Its rather clear shes been expecting this kind of treatment when heading here and I dont mind ying around with the talented Ranger a tiny bit. But, everything has its limits and I soon release Ressias hair from my grasp, no longer holding onto it strongly. As I pull away, she still chases after my mouth for more, stopping only when I pinch her tender butt to cover her lips and prevent another, more audible whine from escaping her throat, growing increasingly red over her charming cheeks. Mind the others. I wink at her teasingly. Now get back to your post, soldier. They are wrapping up. Yes, Sir! she whispers loudly and skips forward for one more peck before hastily marching away, giving me onest nce over her shoulder while invitingly tilting her hips and raising her tail as she disappears behind the door. These girls are going to be the death of me one day. Oh. President. Wee. Lyonas voice erases the yful grin from my face as the white-haireddy announces my presence to the duo as they finish. Yet, I have no doubt shes been aware of everything that transpired since my very arrival. Morning, gentlemen. I nod at the two men as they turn around. Here to submit a request? Yes, we have just finished, in fact, one of the guys answers. Well be on our way, then. Have a good day, sir. They make quick bows and scurry away, escaping through the main entrance. I look at Lyona with a raised brow. A tad weird, I would say. Are they that shy? I ask. They certainly sounded suspicious, My Lord, the Vampire girl replies. I have a feeling they are attempting to use us for something not entirely legal, hoping that we wont notice as a newpany on the market. Huh. I guess they didnt do their homework. We arent exactly no-names, even if we are fresh. I chuckle lightly. What are you nning to do? See through it and try to catch some criminals in the act. If there are any. Her scarlet eyes shimmer with hidden glee. Ill contact the authorities if ourdies find out anything incriminating during the investigation of the client. Ressia should be free to begin right away. Yeah, shes definitely free enough to start getting horny out of boredom. I snicker. Ill leave it to you, then. If I went to let them know, I might not be able to leave the barracks for an hour or a few. Its your fault for pampering them so much in thest few days, My Lord. Lyona shows a hint of a smirk at the corner of her lips. Its certainly been amazing for morale, though. That I noticed. How are we doing, by the way? I walk behind the counter to stand next to my pale assistant. Lyona gently rests her shoulder against mine while moving her hands over some documents. Very good, My Lord. Theres nothing that requires your immediate attention. You dont have to worry about anything and can focus on your journey. I swear to handle thepany with care. Im d to hear that. And I know I can trust you to keep an eye on the girls and our new business. I wrap my arm around her slim waist. What about you? How is my favourite Vampire princess doing? Im no princess, My Lord, she replies with the faintest shadow of an amused pout. And Im doing well too. I see. And anything you need? Or want? I pry further. As expected, her gaze wanders briefly to the door Ressia had gone through earlier. Looks like she isnt yet used to asking for my attention that openly. Because if there is, it would be only natural for me to properly reward your hard work after showing my gratitude to Ressia just earlier, I continue to make my point clear. Our eyes meet as she returns her attention to me, and hers skip lower, but not to my lips. Their target is obvious. Then, may I request to be graced with more of your divine blood, My Lord? Lyona peers back up at my face. Always. I smile at her warmly and turn around. Why? Because I know my quiet Vampire assistant loves taking a bite of me from behind the most, and soon, her arms wrap around my chest while her hands embrace my front dearly. Amidst the sensual hug, Lyona ces a hot kiss on the connecting point of my neck and my shoulder before properly digging in. Her grip on me tightens as the delicious crimson liquid hits her system and a shaky sigh tickles my skin. We stay connected for about half a minute. Lyona ends her second breakfast on her own, draining me much less than during our first try. Shes be more used to the bliss apanying the transfer and has a lot more control over the process. Giving the two puncture wounds a few caring licks, and sealing the holes shut, she lets go of me and steps into my vision. Im going to miss this so much she whispers with a mncholic tone. It makes me look like a spoiled daughter of a rich family, doesnt it? Trust me, people get addicted to much simpler things. I plop my hand on her hair and tenderly graze it. Be strong. Just dont forget to ration your sks. Ill give you a sip straight from the source as soon as Im back. Naturally, Lyona doesnt necessarily need to suck me to live, but from what shes told me, all the other blood her family usually provides has lost almost its whole taste. I cant me her for this as its entirely my fault, of course. Thats why I dont mind letting the kind girl partake in my goods whenever she feels like it. But, due to my uing absence, that wont be possible. So, since I dont want Lyona to survive on something that tastes bad for her, weve been slowly filling up alchemical sks with my blood and sealing them shut with preserving magic. Drinking from thosecks the euphoria of intimate contact which she is going to miss greatly, but at least it doesnt taste like shit. Thank you, My Lord. Words cant express my appreciation for your kindness. I know you are unaware of how rare it is for even the most benevolent of our kin to grant their followers or mates their blood this often. The scarlet-eyed girl enters a deep bow in front of me. Your gifts are wasted on the likes of me but I am overjoyed you find me worthy of them. Master. President. My Lord. You certainly like the titles, but thest one is bing more apparent recently, I point out. After our first time in my office, I cant see any other more fitting title, My Lord, she answers calmly. You are still my master as per the Blood Oath, but you were closer to a Vampire Lord when you brought forth your fangs and imed both my body and my blood at the same time, and I believe I should address you with proper respect. Does it bother you, Master? Not in the slightest. Thank you for your exnation. I lean forward to steal a tiny kiss from my Vampire mate. Lyonas pale cheeks gain a bit of rosy shade as she looks into my eyes. If we are still talking about what I need Uh oh. Looks like I might really not leave the headquarters for quite a while. Perhaps its been fated. Yes? I encourage Lyona to finish her thought. Would you mind meeting with my family, My Lord? she asks, a trace of hesitation in her tone. I believe they are ready to learn the truth. Ah. And who is the one with the dirty mind here now, hah? With pleasure. I nod happily. If we want to take care of this before my departure, then tonight? I can arrange that. A delicate smile paints Lyonas lips. Thank you, My Lord. Its been getting harder to provide them with only half of the facts. We should expect at least some strong reactions, though. Thats alright. Ill do my best to get them to like me. I wink at her and open my arms. Slowly but surely, the shorter Vampiredy epts my embrace and we hug without any additional stabbing, from either of us. Are you heading for the castle soon, My Lord? she inquires as we let go. In a bit, yeah, I confirm. I suggest you visit Cornelia in the brothel. Theres another matter that requires your attention before you leave with Sirgia. We hoped it could wait until your return, but they started waking up earlier than we assumed, Lyona says. Ill leave the full exnation to the other females. My curiosity is piqued, but I manage not to assault her with a barrage of questions, nodding faintly instead. Allowing me to leave, Lyona focuses on her just epted request. dly making use of the opportunity, I quickly make my way back home, crossing the street once more. Im not exactly sure where I should go so I locate my beautiful magician through our bond and head to where the soon-to-be mother of my first child is hanging out. Thats still such an alien concept, but thedies insisted that I dont worry about it yet as they are already nning things out regarding housing and such. I find her in one of the chambers beneath the mansion alongside Elea so perhaps Lyona has already clued them in on my destination. Taking the shortest route to the duo, I reach the heavy wooden door and push it inside, revealing a small stone room with minimal furnishing. What stands out the most is the wide counter on the right side, riddled with what resembles a row of miniature beds atop it. You are here. Cornelia smiles at me a bit wryly, though Im not sure why. We have a thing or two to discuss. Walking closer, I take note of Elea casting her magic on one of the small makeshift beds, only now noticing that there is something, or maybe someone would be more urate, lying under the sheets. A tiny woman rests on the bedding, unconscious. Part of her visible skin is riddled with bandage wraps. One more nce at the row of beds confirms that they are all filled with humanoid creatures of a simr size. Honestly, this whole situation feels like they are ying house with Barbie dolls but its obvious thats not the correct conclusion. Are these Fairies? I wonder out loud, recalling what I know of the races from this realm. Thats right, Cornelia replies. Five of them in total. We didnt manage to save more, unfortunately. Save? I look at her. She gestures to the side with her head and I follow with my gaze, whichnds on thest piece of tiny furniture. Theres another female Fairy on it, but rather than restingfortably within its pleasant confines, she is tied up to its frame and gagged for good. She also seems to be the only one awake at the moment, sending everyone and everything vicious res. A magical array has been put underneath her bed, most likely interfering with her magic or abilities. That one is the culprit, my wise wife continues. We stumbled on her during one of our investigations into the organisation. Shes been using her kin for ingredients while creating a potent drug for them. The others you can see are those who managed to cling to their life until we arrived. Weve been tending to them for thest few days but they might need a bit longer to recover both physically and mentally. Seriously? My eyes widen to the brim. What kind of monster does that to their own people? She only spreads her arms helplessly and shakes her head. Taking a deep breath, I massage my forehead. Okay, since she isnt dead yet, I assume we need her for something. What about the others? One has woken up and weve talked already, Elea responds,ing to us from her patients side. We exined the situation to them and offered shelter. We apologise for bringing this to your attention thiste, Master, but we hoped to resolve everything without bothering you. Its okay. Im happy you are doing stuff without concerning yourselves by asking about every little thing or seeking permission for the simplest actions. I wave her concerns away. But, since you are actually bringing this to my attention, I assume theres something you need from me. Im all ears. Its about what we are going to do with them going forward, Cornelia takes over. The one we spoke with is extremely grateful for our help and wishes to stay around until her friends heal up properly. We made an initial offer of providing them with a ce to live in until they are all well and wish to leave for the forest. Since you are the boss and the owner, its more of a request for permission to go forward with this. The Fairy insisted on showing their gratitude by helping us out during their stay and we were discussing the tasks they could take care of. Of course, you have my full permission to aid them in whatever way you can. Cornelia, Elea, you both have all the authority to make such decisions on your own. Alongside Ria and perhaps a few otherdies, but the three of you are the backbone of this ce. Do what you think is best, and remember that we started all of this exactly to help those in need, I remind them kindly, then take a nce at the sleeping Fairies. What kind of tasks have you considered? Personally, and my apologies if thises out as offensive to someone from this realm, I cant really see them in that role, so Im not so sure about that part. My gorgeous Dark Elf wife chuckles lightly. Im afraid that our tiny friends might not be properly equipped to partake in that side of the business, even though they do notck the necessary organs. Maybe if we began seeing male Fairy customers somewhere in the future, they would be able to work their debt off that way. No, in this case, they would simply help out with manual tasks, cleaning, serving, or such. Ive heard they are particrly good at getting rid of dust from hard-to-reach ces. Just keep in mind that Fairies, while extremely cute, adorable, and cheerful, are by nature extremely chaotic beings, Cornelia adds with a note of warning. The restrained one might be a borderline case of it, but the others are prone to causing mischief and ying pranks on others with their minor magic. Having fun is like their life motto. And that could be a problem for the customers. I smirk to myself. I can see why you wanted to seek my input on this. Do you think it will be a nuisance? As long as you disy your might and divinity to at least one of them, I think we should be able to keep their tricks under wraps. Mostly. Eleas purplish eyes sparkle with mischief. Yeah. Figured. She wants me to flex my Demigod dick on the poor Fairies before I go. Ill see what I can do. When would be a good moment for this? I ask. After you are done handling Lyonas family matters or tomorrow, Cornelia suggests. Sirgia needs a bit more time to finish her preparations anyway. I dont think its a surprise to you that shes a massive prepper and cant leave without making sure she is ready for everything and has all she needs for the trip. Especially now that she is travelling with her beloved. I snort softly. Leave her to me. Ill convince her not to go overboard. Too much, at least. Cant me a girl for being excited about her honeymoon. Elea shows a sly grin. Who wouldnt want theirs to be perfect? Well, I wouldnt ssify this trip as worthy of such a badge, but it might be rude to disagree with them. More reasons to keep Sirgia from being an overachiever and force her to rx a little. Thankfully, I know a method or two to keep her mind away from work and other stressful matters. And no, they arent both sex. Very well. Keep me updated on the Fairy situation. Help them however you can. Do you need assistance with the bad one? I take a peek at the bound figure. We are good on our own. My Ice Queen shakes her head. Theres another evil bitch that requires your attention, isnt there? Well leave that one to you. I dont think I would be able to hold myself back with someone who hurt Lianne this badly. Understandable. Its not exactly easy for me either. I take a deep breath. Ill be on my way, then. The zero hour is near. We cant make any mistakes. We believe in you. My Faithful Head Priestess nces my way cordially. And whenever you have a free moment, stop by our temple. I would like you to wee our new initiates before you depart. I have a weird feeling that this weing might focus quite a bit on , but hopefully, Im wrong just like in Lyonas case. We share a few farewell kisses and I leave thedies to their work. Checking the time, I confirm that Im notte and whistle quietly under my nose. My shadow ripples and my trusty caninepanion emerges from the darkness. I scratch behind Dianas triangr ear as she gives my face a few affectionate licks and I jump on top of her impressive back. We plunge into the shadows right away, emerging inside the castle a momentter. She returns to hiding right away, but I can tell that she remains with me, sensing her closeness. Yet, Dianas presence isnt the only one trailing mine and I snicker to myself. A certain multi-legged individual must have dropped onto my steed from above right before we got transported because someone hangs over my head while staying unperceivable. I cant get rid of my silent bodyguard this easily, can I? Directing an appreciative smile at my guardian angel, I start moving through the castle hallways, heading towards the secret section. Shortly before I reach the entrance, a familiar pair takes a turn into my corridor and spots me immediately. Sensei! Shinos face practically lights up as she waves at me joyfully. She hastily jogs up to me, forcing her best friend and now also girlfriend to chase after her. But, it clearly doesnt bother the dazzling blonde actress as she runs up with a happy expression too instead of her usual collected visage. The petite samurai girl jumps into my arms and steals my lips as I hold onto her tiny frame. I let out a chuckle as she giddily kicks her feet in the air, acting as adorable as ever. Even Natalie cant hold in the quiet snort at the silliness of the short affection gremlin. Are you here for the operation, Sensei? Shino asks after I finally let her down. Of course you are, why am I even asking? We roll our eyes with Natalie almost at the same time and catch ourselves doing it. I smirk at her and the talented Bard mirrors me to an extent. Yes, Im on my way to Madeline. I get that you girls are ready to y your part? I raise a curious brow at the shortie. Yep! We are patrolling the hallways just as instructed! my Japanese princess replies. Everyone else is ready too. I cant wait to see how it all proceeds. Good. I should be done with my part in a few minutes too. I nod to myself. Ill see you afterwards, then. Shino nces aside with a thoughtful expression and leans closer to Natalies face. What do you think about sucking Sensei off together in that niche over there real quick? Hearing her whispering perfectly well, I open my mouth to rebuke the little pervert, just to be interrupted by Natalie. I think I would prefer to suck you while watching from below as you deepthroat him, the usually quiet girl answers with a trace of rosiness over her cheeks as she looks right at me. Shinos eyes instantly turn into saucers and her skin rivals a ripe tomato in its deepest shade. We really created a monster, havent we? Later. I give each girl a peck on the forehead. We have work to do. Though, I appreciate the offer. Not giving either of them a chance of rebuttal, I stroll away without looking back. A few minutester, I find myself in front of the hidden passage and start making my way through it. Ailish, I say to myself about halfway there. A purplish haze explodes from my chest and forms a feminine figure in front of me, albeit in a rather horizontal position. Extending my arms forward, I hold onto it with a bridal carry and the violet-skinned demoness materialises atop them with a scious grin, throwing her own arms over my shoulders. You called? She licks her lips ostentatiously. To your disappointment, not for what you have in mind. I squint at the mischievous Subus. Lets wrap it up. I need your help with the mark. Ailish whines like a disgruntled kid but obediently slides off my hands. Yes, Master. I hope you can find time to reward my efforts properly afterwards. Mothering that stupid slut is a serious chore. I know. You can count on it. I give her behind a mighty p that echoes throughout the tunnel like thunder. She bites down on her bottom lip hard and gives me the eyes, but we somehow still continue ahead without staining the walls with any uncontained liquids. Arriving in Madelines holding cell, we step inside and find our captive already waiting for us, geared for her escape. Master. Did youe to check on my preparations before the big event? I assure you that they are impable and you will find no fault in them, the woman hastily says. Good. Im here to offer you a small gift, an ancient rune that will let me sense you better. It will allow mydies to locate you to receive your reports if Im not present. It will also let me know when you are in danger, I respond, revealing only part of the truth. Ah. The mark over my pubic area. I was wondering when you were going to activate that one. She nods to herself. Then, she unceremoniously drops her pants alongside her panties and stands there proudly with her privates at full disy. A ck womb tattoo adorns her underbelly as mentioned. Direct skin contact isnt exactly a must, but I guess it does fit the theme. Walking up to her, I palm her entire mound from below while pressing my thumb into the patterns. She sighs heavily while Ailish moves behind her and presses a hand to her lower back. The two of us release our mana at the same time and flood the womans lower body with it, causing her to shudder strongly. Groaning in clear satisfaction, she grabs my forearm tightly as the mark gradually illuminates. By the end of it, its rather clear that shes been driven to her peak during the process, unintentionally. When the two of us back off, she nonchntly dresses up again, stumbling just a little at first. Ailish gives me a jealous nce but I remind her mentally that this is work, not fun, and she backs down with a faint pout. Confirming with her that everything functions as intended, I tell Madeline to do her best as Ill be watching and evaluating her efforts, and we leave the cell. Youll go with her? I take a peek at the beauty by my side, whose tail is inching dangerously close to the line of my belt. Anything for you, love. Ailish beams at me. Enjoy your vacation and dont forget to fuck your cute dwarf much for me. Ill be helping out Lianne and the others infiltrate those bastards from within the mark and collect enough good deeds for you to be forced to rail me silly for a week straight. Yeah? Does that mean you arent going to sneak into my dreams for a quickie every other day? I snicker under my nose. Hey! Ill let you know that I can know restraint when I need it! She huffs angrily. Though Maybe once a week is okay? Laughing openly, I squeeze her thigh and ce a peck on her cheek. Depends on how you perform. And be sure to consult with Sirgia. Fifteen minutester or so, we get to our positions and wait for the operation to begin. Half an hourter, a light explosion urs near us, marking the start of the grand event. Using a crystal ball given to me by Sirgia, I deepen my connection with Hecate while holding onto its metal base. It takes a bit of effort, but soon, we can see what she sees through the blurry crystal as my stealthy mate trails the escapee. Madeline acts ording to her role and rushes through the hallways as fast as she can. Naturally, she quickly encounters a group of knights who heard the explosion and engages them. We watch her use many sigils to hurt them convincingly, but as ordered, she doesnt kill or maim anyone. Dealing with that hup, she identally takes a wrong turn and barges inside one of the servant chambers. A small chaos erupts amongst the men and women, but she incapacitates some, silences the others, and makes a show of her magic by taking control of a few. She brings those as her hostages and flees. So far, all is going ording to n. Finding herself facing a few more challenges, Madeline finds a way outside and gets stopped at the courtyards by a squad of magicians. They arent paid actors this time so the fight gets a bit more heated. Still, she is strong enough not to need to critically wound anyone and abandons her hostages to escape at the first given opportunity. Then, she runs into our fabled Heroes. Or at least half of them. Shino, Natalie, and Kamilattempt to stop her and spend ten minutes dancing with the criminal, trying not to hurt thehostages. A few onlookers catch the fights as intended, and they seed in wounding Madeline lightly. Part of the castle suffers a big blow but its to be expected. She is forced to run, creating a smokescreen. Finally, after passing the walls of the fortress, she dashes through the streets while making sure to cover her face. Causing enoughmotion in the city, she heads for the nearby entrance to the sewers and disappears inside the dark tunnels. We observe her make her way at a slower pace for a while longer before I recall Hecate back and sigh heavily. Now, the ball is in Madelines court. With Ailish as the referee, we shall see whates out of this set. In the meantime, I have a noble family to visit. Time to introduce myself to the parents of my newest girlfriend. Chapter 210 – A Bloody Mess Chapter 210 C A Bloody Mess Before we return home, its only proper that we help a little with the cleaning. Madeline made a bit of a mess while escaping, as intended, of course. Everyone soon gathers near the damaged parts of the castle and we get to work immediately. Proper mages handle the construction while healers assist the wounded, aided by Natalie. Since things have been nned ahead of time, it all just flows with everyone cooperating perfectly well. A team is with the servants who have experienced the criminals presence, another handles the corridors, a different one patrols the city, and so on. While the general idea is to show a tiny bit of ipetence, the situation is perfect to disy just how quickly the kingdom can react to such events. In the end, it would be bad to focus only on the negatives. We dont want topletely ruin Ross name. A few hourster, the operation looks to be wrapping up and everyone is slowly heading out. Some people still have their roles to y as the post-incident reaction group to continue creating a picture of a legit escape. Shino and the others have to stay behind for a while since they are going to pursue Madeline and try to catch her before she flees the capital. Thankfully, I did my part, mostly, and can focus back on the issues that need resolving before our next trip with Sirgia. Bidding farewell to everyone and checking up on Lianne for thest time, I return to the mansion and spend some time amongst thedies, simply taking care of my usual responsibilities rted to managing the ce. Plus, there are also those Fairies to keep an eye on while Im still here. Time flies rather fast and the early evening soones. I leave everything to the girls and prepare for the meeting. My usual suit should do just fine. Im not exactly sure what to expect from the family of Vampires besides being aware of the fact that they are actual nobility so it should be somewhat important to be at least somewhat presentable and respectful. Because they live rather long, its a good idea to form a decent first impression. If its even possible with me already stealing the heart of their daughter without introducing myself ahead of time. Getting myself ready, I cross the street and enter the headquarters. The Oni girl is manning the reception for an hour or two more so that Lyona can leave her post early and I thank our kind friend for her aid. From what I heard, she is the second person after Ressia to help their Vampire supervisor with some things now and then. Its good to know we can rely on them to step up when needed. Without further ado, I find myself in front of Lyonas office and politely knock on the door even though I know she is waiting for me inside and that she has taken notice of my arrival through our connection already. She hastily trots to the entrance and shows up with the faintest hint of a smile while looking up at me. Is it time, Master? Lyona asks calmly, standing proudly in the doorway. Once more I get the chance to see her in that pretty gothic fashion she seems to wear either casually or for official dealings like during her birthday party and so on. Today, shes picked up a ck frilly dress with purplish ents. Its pretty clear why. I smirk softly at the thoughtfuldy. Theres no better time than now. And I see you matched my suit. Stepping back, she does a slow twirl to showcase her entire figure, shing me her smooth, pale back covered only by a few intecing strings. What do you think, Master? You look really charming. And to some part ominous, but I guess its the effect of your gorgeous eyes and sharp face. I smile at her. As she walks up to me, I ept the short Vampire into my arms and lift her chin for a gentle kiss. During our sensual exchange, my hand gently trails over her exposed back until it reaches her neck. As our tongues lightly tickle each other, I tenderly massage the spot I bit in the past, causing the lovelydy to release a few blissful sighs into my mouth. I certainly like how it provides me easy ess to your delicious neck for a quick bite whenever I crave it, I add with a chuckle and Lyonas sharp fangs flicker through my vision briefly. Would you like to taste me right now, Master? she askspletely innocently. As much as your offer entices me, I think it would be better not to take any chances before we meet with your family, dont you think? I peck her cheek dearly. My knowledge about your kin is fairly limited and Im not sure what they might take note of and what not, even with the evidence of our little fun being fully healed. You are right. Lyona nods lightly. I apologise, Master. I find it hard to suppress my desires near you since that night during my birthday. Theres nothing you have to apologise for, I reply while shaking my head. Now, lets have a proper talk with your parents so that you dont need to worry ever again about such things. I would love to indulge your desires whenever you feel like it. Thank you, My Lord. She actually bows after backing off. Yourpassion is greatly appreciated. Offering my elbow to her, the white-haired beauty quickly links hers with mine and we move out of the building, waving at the Oni receptionist as we pass through the lobby. I catch a few other girls stealing nces at us while trying to be sneaky with partially open doors but I just snort quietly at their behaviour. It feels like Im taking one of many sisters on a date and the rest are going to spy on us for the whole evening. Surely, they wouldnt, would they? A carriage waits for us and we hop into one of our famous by this point vehicles. They have gotten recognisable to the point that we had to provide a way to quickly alter some of their elements for a use different from the main intended one. Otherwise, no matter if they were taken for a ride or a ride, people always assumed the same thing. Now, its possible to travel inside one with more window surface uncovered and with the logo protruding a bit more in a different way than on the other carriages. Therefore, its easier to spot the difference. Less people are getting surprised when one stops next to them and normal passengers either get in or get off instead of our dazzling staff with somepany. The girls are considering picking up one that would be exclusively mine and so forth unique, but I told them that its not a pressing matter. Nevertheless, we enjoy the brief ride to the fullest. Lyona might present a somewhat silent and withdrawn front, but she doesnt oppose me sitting her down sideways in myp and showering the cute Vampire girl with lovely kisses. Just like one of two other quietdies, she finds my affection just as enjoyable, perhaps even passively seeking it more on her own. Like, that pretty ck dress of hers didnt have to present her smooth back so invitingly to me. Nothing too serious happens as we reach our destination in a matter of minutes. We help each other fix our clothes and get rid of any evidence of our quick moment of gentle passion. Thankfully, the air outside is fairly chilly so the faint flush that Lyonas cheeks gained during our exchange doesnt take long to disappear. She enters her regal mode and leads us towards her home. We stop at the gate, closed this time, and two servants dutifully open it for us after sighting their mistress as I gaze up at the stylish letters above. Cant believe I didnt make the connection the first time I was here. It could happen to anyone, Master. Lyona nces at me with the smallest smile. I didnt emphasise my family that much to you besides sharing my surname. I honestly didnt think it would be important and wanted to keep my status separate from my work for you, not expecting things to develop so differently. But, perhaps I should have expected them to after sensing your blood that day when Elise brought me here. I chuckle at that. And I thought you were just too shy of a girl to appear in front of your friends boss while aware of part of his fame. I can see why, Master. My mind practically nked out at that moment. She offers me a rare chuckle too. We enter the premises of her family residence and take a walk towards the entrance. No one helps us with the door so I naturally take that responsibility on my shoulders, escorting my dazzling date inside. The mansion is just as I remember it from my short visit but I let Lyona guide me this time since I have no idea where to go and what to do. On the way, we stumble on a maid and Lyona asks the girl to inform her parents that she wishes to meet them in some named chamber. It looks like the important rooms are dedicated to some significant people in their lineage or something. Waiting for them to arrive, we settle down in a fairly small but all-that-fancy chamber with white walls and lots of decorative patterns carved into columns and other aesthetics. They are even more prominent than in the one Lyona hosted her birthday in. I cant help but feel like this is one of the more meaningful ces. Especially judging by the number of paintings presenting busts of multiple simr-looking people scattered all over almost every free surface. If I didnt know any better, I could easily assume that they all were just a simple noble line as the pictures do not do their eyes justice, either intentionally or because the creators had no way of recreating that ominous glow. Im leaning towards the former considering that Vampires are a rather secretivemunity. Im honestly a bit stressed about this, Lyona admits while we wait on one of the sofas. Who wouldnt be? I rub her side reassuringly. It will all turn out okay. If not today, then in the future. I tried my best to slowly introduce them to the thought of us and also the new faith but I cantpletely predict how they are going to act after everything else that I have been concealinges forth, she says with a deceitful calmness. Hopefully, they will be able to sense how special you are sooner thanter. Hmmm. Regarding that, shouldnt it actually be easy, then? You instantly knew something was on from our first interaction, I wonder out loud. Its said that the older the Vampire the easier it is for them to suppress some of their senses, specifically those rted to sensing the scent of all the blood around them. They might not be as perceptible to your aura right away as I was, Lyona exins. Besides, I still thought you were a Human initially, just with some special blood. That part might be more problematic for them. We shared a faint connection back then as a boss and their uing subordinate. Whatever goes, goes. I shrug and ce a tender kiss on her mesmerising hair. Soon after, Lyona stiffens a bit, and Im aware its not because of my actions. We both stand up as the doors to the chamber open and two people walk inside. A tall man in a stylish ck tailcoat enters our sight first. He wears leather gloves and a top hat to almost perfectly match his full golden beard. As if that isnt enough, he also holds onto a cane with one hand, topped with a scarlet gem. Hes only missing a monocle toplete the look. His eyes are obviously red as most if not all of his kins while he has short blond hair woven into a back bun. This one, I am fairly acquainted with through our littlemission. Still, I bet this wille out as a shocker. Then, a much shorter woman steps past him. She wears an emerald satin dress that flows neatly down almost to the very ground. Her short, curly, and rusty hair matches it just perfectly. Her skin is as pale as her husbands and theres no need toment on her eyes. The main difference is the shape of her face as it appears a bit more angr and soft on the edges than the mans so it seems that not all Vampires have this kind of menacing presence inherently. Well, at least its now clear after who has Lyona gotten her lithe rather petite frame and sharp visage. What is the meaning of this, dear Lyona? the woman asks with a faint frown. Greetings, Mother. Lyona makes a respectful bow. I simply wish to introduce you to the man Ive been speaking about in recent days, just as discussed. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Altcroft. I politely lower my head. Its an honour to be able to meet you officially. Thedy of the house scans me with her gaze from top to bottom before turning to her daughter. Are you aware of what you are doing, Lyona? Yes, Mother, Im fully aware of all my actions, Lyona responds. stair insisted that I take an extended period of time to consider everything before we proceeded and Im extremely grateful to him for that. Then you must be joking. The woman snorts to the side. This cant be the man youve been speaking of. You are a smart girl. This is not how we brought you up either. I am not jesting, Mother. Lyona shakes her head. This is a very serious matter and should be given proper respect and decorum. A serious matter? When you bring this person home knowing perfectly well who and what he is? The older female points at me without looking my way, seemingly ignoring mepletely. Its only because I know perfectly well who he is that I decided to bring stair here and introduce him Then I dont think you know anything, Daughter, Lyonas mother interrupts her. Because we know that man really well. Anyone in the capital who runs any business should at this point, really. His services are praised by many, including those of our descent. I dont know what means he used to either deceive or mislead you, or if you yourself got blinded by his good looks, but you need to see through this veil that has fallen upon your eyes. Curious. Looks like I might need to pay more attention to some of our customers from now on. I dont think I remember spotting any Vampiresing in for a fun time. Maybe they focus more on socialising instead. But, perhaps the girls didnt really think it important to mention since its not like we are offering our services only to Humans or anything. Even if they werent that those people were Vampires, they had to notice that there was something different about them. If only you allowed me to exin, Mother, then No, I will not have my daughter risk breaking the covenant by being blinded by hunger or desire and charming a Human! The woman raises her voice while stepping forward. This ends here before you cause irreversible harm to yourself and your family! What do you This time, the ginger-haired woman ignores her daughter and her fierce eyes lock on mine as she stops ahead of us. I watch them glow with a crimson hue as her forehead creases from effort. They keep gleaming for a moment and a gentle spiritual wave washes over me without doing much. Then, they lose the glow and she frowns even more in confusion. Her irises light up once more, starting to pulse with power, but once more the gleam fades away soon after. The delicate magical touch teases me a bit stronger but not enough to affect me in any way. She finally pauses her attempts and gapes at me in disbelief. As her mouth drops open to say something, I sense a source of quickly growing emotions by my side and Lyona is the one to interrupt her mother this time. Did you just? she inquires with her brows furrowing deeply. I dont think Ive seen the calm girl show this much on her face besides the peak moments of passion. Yet, the enrage gradually taking over Lyonas visage is more than apparent. Before I can react, she surges forward while drawing her hand to the side. I catch up on her intentions a bitte and the t side of that palm meets the womans cheek faster than humanly possible and a powerful smack echoes through the chamber. Lyonas mother is sent flying to the side and crashes right through a small door leading to some adjacent facility or room thats part of this chamber. I wince slightly at the sound of wood breaking and multiple things shattering or falling on the other side. Shes definitely created a huge mess out there, not to mention the sole fact of raising her hand against her parents. What have you done the man speaks for the first time, looking straight at my crimson-eyed lover. Somehow, I have a feeling that he isnt talking about pping his wife harder than a truck smacks in an inexpectant crowd. Contrary to what you are thinking, Father, this is not the effect of my Bond, but that of the deep connection the two of us share, Lyona answers, gradually regaining herposure. Although, it is a fact that the two of us Bonded each other, alongside me taking the Blood Oath towards stair. Therefore, I cant ignore anyone disrespecting my Master this much, not even if its the people who gave me life. Petros was right The womans voice arrives from the side and we watch her hold onto the empty frame with her dress bearing evidence of quite the tumble. You have lost your Goddess-damned mind Lyonas face slowly turns to her. You would trust a strangers word over your own flesh and blood, Mother? Footsteps sound in the hallway behind the main entrance and a few more individuals step inside. Amongst them is a pair of Vampires who bear a resemnce to the woman but appear a tad more mature in terms of looks. Those might be Lyonas grandparents if Im not mistaken. And they look ready for things to go down. Seeing that youve gone insane, I might not have any other options, their daughter replies. Petros is a good and honest man with a craft he feels strongly about. He would make a great husband for you, one that does fit the rules of our people. He is the one obsessed with me, Mother. He desires nothing else but to possess me, even if I myself wasnt aware of that until recently, Lyona replies. Do you think he came to you and gave me away out of obligation or kindness of his heart? No, he did it out of spite and hoping that you would eliminate the problem, perhaps rewarding him with my hand after solving the issue of my affair with a Human. And he knows who stair is. We cant let you hurt yourself and those you care about. Even if it means getting rid of blood potent enough to give you such monstrous strength. Lyona sighs softly. Its not his blood that makes me strong. If you still havent realised, stair is the Demigod we have been talking about, the one who was acknowledged by the Goddess and the kingdom, spreading their beliefs of love and pleasure from his newly constructed temple. That makes everyone, including the mother, examine me once more, but it doesnt seem to be enough for the woman. Even so, an ascended Human is still a Human, she says firmly. If you arent going to respect our rules, I will have to force them upon you myself before others hear of your treachery and our entire lineage suffers. Lyona stares at her mother silently for a moment, takes a nce at her grandparents to confirm that they are most likely going to stand behind her parents, and lets out another hopeless sigh. You leave me no choice, then. She turns to me. Im terribly sorry about this, Master. Im going to make the worst offence to your name a Blood Bond can make. I give myself for any punishment you find fitting of my transgression after we return home. Flicking her wrist, she brings out a vial full of my fresh blood from her spatial storage. Instead of drinking it as I expect her to, she uncorks the ss container and pours its contents onto the shiny tiles ahead of her feet. The scarlet liquid unhurriedly sshes onto the floor and spills over it while also staining her dress with multiple droplets that hit the ground from high up. Yeah, I can see how this can be a huge insult in their culture. But, it might just be able to save us from an uing confrontation as everyone in the room reacts the same way to the powerful scent that fills the air. All crimson eyes glow lightly as their pupils shrink into tiny slits. Everyone focuses on the bloody puddle expanding itself to the sides with shock and confusion. Thankfully, no one enters a blood-craving frenzy like most Vampires would in fiction and movies. What is that? Grandpa is the first one to speak up. That is the blood of a Primordial, Lyona answers matter-of-factly. Impossible. Grandma shakes her head. It is possible, Lyona corrects her. And you are looking right at its source. She doesnt need to specify that even further as the only one not a Vampire in this chamber is obviously me. stair is not a Human anymore but a Primordial and he was one long before bing a Demigod, she continues. He is also the male I call my master through the Blood Oath, and the one I offered my everything through the Blood Bond, which was reciprocated without a second thought. Nheless, I was shown the deepestpassion and can also call him my lord as he took my first blood amidst iming me for himself. Thats ridiculous. The old man scoffs. Your story is bing more and more outrageous, Granddaughter. She turns to her grandpa as her fingers daintily graze the spot at the edge of her neck. You can find the imprint of his fangs on my skin, Grandfather. The body does not lie after it has been pierced and marked for the first time. You know that. But, if this is still not enough to convince you, it looks like Ill have to swallow my shamepletely. I raise a brow at her deration, wondering what its about when Lyona hesitantly steps closer to me. Looking up into my eyes, she takes hold of my palm and brings it up to her cheek. I caress her skin tenderly as it gains more colour with the rosy tint starting to surface. As she guides my fingers down to her shoulder, I finally catch on with her request which might be too embarrassing to voice out in front of her rtives. Leaning forward, I seal Lyonas lips with mine, pulling her into a respectful kiss. We dont go any further than brushing our mouths together, but then she lets me turn her around and takes my arms to wrap herself in a hug around her lithe waist. My lips gently trail towards her shoulder as I call for the same skill I used back then. The moment my mouth opens to show my teeth, the entire chamber gasps, followed by a subdued moan that escapes Lyonas throat as my fangs sink into her soft flesh. She squeezes my hands tenderly as I take a light sip of her delicious blood. I dont need to see her face to know how much shes blushing right now. Such a brave youngdy. I have no doubt that this feels close to having sex with your lover right in front of your family for theirmunity. Stopping soon enough, I lick her wounds close as they heal up on their own and with the help of my Rejuvenate. After I straighten up, Lyona spins around and steals my lips once more. Since mine are still slightly stained with her blood, she gets a taste of us both as she pursues me with more energy than before. She must be really turned on now and I cant exactly me her. I still remember Shino basically cumming right from getting bitten so she might be at least a tiny bit sexually frustrated from my unintentional teasing since I havent touched her while doing this. Lyona takes a step back, throws me a charming smile before steeling her expression, and makes a resolute nod. Your wish is mymand, Master. Please, order me to do whatever it is that you desire. There are plenty of things that I desire but they arent really the same things she would like me to order her in this very situation. But, I get the idea. She wants me to show off the Oath and the Bond shes taken with me. It looks like I might have quite some power over my attractive assistant. Now I gotta figure out an order that will convince everyone that she truly meant what she said. Well, lets just hope she forgives me for this. Lets start with rectifying the offence I have suffered from your mother, I say with a nod and turn to the man standing next to the ginger-haireddy. Since I firmly believe in shared responsibility in marriage, I think an arm from your father would suffice as he failed to stop her in time. Lyonas eyes widen briefly and her fingers clench into fists, but as her scarlet eyes meet mine, they sh faintly and a weak shudder passes through her entire frame. As per yourmand, My Lord. She bows down and starts walking towards her parents with stiff movements. As if! Grandpa shouts and the older pair steps between her and the parents. But, before they can even start intercepting Lyona, my dazzling subordinate explodes with a powerful spiritual aura as bloody mist surrounds her figure. I can spot some dark red lines running over the nape of her neck and down her exposed back, most likely covering her entire body. It does make me a little curious how she looks all over, especially in certain areas, but this is not the time to be mesmerised by this otherworldly beauty and her vampiric quirks. With a snap of her fingers, she creates threads of crimson that instantly restrain her grandparents. She res at them from up close and pulls them aside, letting them fall to the ground. Her attention switches back to her father, who tries to put her mother behind him, and her aura crashes right into him from point nk, beading his forehead and face with intense sweat as he is brought to his knees. Stop this! the woman calls out to her, barely able to move. Lyona raises her right arm, which gets enveloped with scarlet liquid taking the shape of an extremely sharp and long curved de. I can see it tremble a bit as she struggles internally with the order but otherwise doesnt seem to fight it with all she has. Before she drops it down onto the poor man, I ce a hand on her shoulder from behind. Thats enough. Youve proven your loyalty. The sword of blood disperses instantly and Lyona exhales heavily, falling back onto my chest. Her aura slowly disperses as she looks at me with a weak, nervous smile. I knew you wouldnt break your promise, Master, but I have to confess that my heart did begin doubting you near the end, she admits honestly. Im not worthy of your love. I kiss the top of her head. Doubt is a natural thing and we havent known each other for that long yet either. Im sorry for making you go through this. I wont ever test your heart like that again. I know. She sighs again and snuggles her back more into me, relishing the way my arms uphold her dearly. You are not to me as this was all my idea. I think we are both equally guilty here. I wink at her. But thats a topic for another time. Yes. Well discuss my punishment for the earlier offenceter, Lyona agrees with the tiniest chuckle. Now, Father, Mother, are you finally convinced? How are you this much stronger? he asks, still on his knees in front of us. She ponders briefly before summoning her status screen and sharing it with the four of her main family. Their eyes widen to the brim from disbelief. I am bonded to the Primordial Demigod of Lust and Love. Its only natural that I receive part of his power to properly serve My Lord with my weak self, Lyona exins, slightly downying her own capabilities. And this is all without the enhancement from his blood. Yes, Im allowed to drink it whenever I wish to, straight from his divine veins, not just from a mere sk. And someday, you might even be able to taste it too, but thats only if you see through your current misapprehension and properly atone for your doubt. The four look at each other as she speaks. Well, we might be getting ahead of ourselves here since I dont think we discussed that part, but I can understand why and how such a promisees rather naturally to Lyona. Im already aware of how much she reveres my blood and its not a surprise she would want to share it with her family after receiving my permission. This might be a decent way of drawing out a more positive response from them in the long term. We We need time to talk about this her mother answers. I I forgive you, Mother. Lyona offers her a slow nod. I understand where you wereing from and wont hold it against you, just as you understand where the need to defend my master came from. I do regret raising my hand against you, but we are all bound to follow the ancient traditions and customs. And now, you have one of the oldest in front of you. The relief is clear on thedys face and I can feel Lyona rx a bit too as she fully confirms that her mom doesnt seem to hold the earlier assault against her. Well politely excuse ourselves for the night if you dont mind, I join in while kindly offering the parents a hand. Theres no rush toe to any decision as long as you arent going to stand against Lyonas decision. I will be leaving for a journey in the morning so there will be plenty of time you can use to talk about things. I would also like to be properly introduced to your culture after my return as there are still countless things Im missing since my knowledgees mostly from the royal library. We shall do that, young man, Grandpa replies and helps them up too. After everyone is off the floor, we bid farewell and leave the chamber. I thought Lyona would stay, but she jogs to catch up to me after exchanging a few words and hugs with her parents, mentioning that she would like to spend a night with me and everyone if Im going to sleep together with my other wives. So, we step outside, catch a lungful of fresh air, and exchange soft smiles as our fingers intertwine. Things havent gone exactly as nned, but its a decent beginning. Chapter 211 – Giddy Up Chapter 211 C Giddy Up Do you think they will be fine? I ask Lyona as we start our short journey back home while holding hands. My quiet Vampire partner sighs softly. I admit that things escted beyond what I was expecting, but I believe in my family. I can understand how shocking the revtion is so I dont me them for wanting more time to calmly consider everything from start to finish. The only thing I find hard to forgive are the actions of my mother. Are you still angry that she tried to do something to me? I brush the top of her palm with my thumb. She tried to put you under her charm and most likely make you forget everything connected to me, Lyona exins. We do that sometimes, and even Im not unsullied by such deeds, but its a step thats only taken when nothing else provides enough certainty and safety, and never towards a person sharing a connection with a member of our race. At least not without a proper council first. Charm is usually only used for spontaneous slips and Humans glimpsing shes of what they shouldnt have seen. And because Im currently in a rtionship with you, it was quite offensive towards your person. I nod to myself. Not entirely. The white-haired beauty shakes her head. Yes, I was furious she tried to charm you, my mate, without talking about it with anyone first, but as your subordinate through the Blood Oath and the bond we share after you imed me, I couldnt stand still when my Lord was being disrespected this much. Trying to charm another Vampire, which rarely works, is greatly frowned upon. Trying to charm a Vampire Lord Well, its an easy way to lose ones life. Possibly their entire lineage too. Im not a Vampire, though. I can imitate some parts thanks to you, but it doesnt change what I am, I respond to her exnation. You are a Primordial, Master, arent you? Primordials are the progenitors of most if not all the races, right? She nces up at me as we slow down a bit. Then that means you are the ancestor of the first Vampire Lord or Lady, even if you dont show our characteristic features at all times. Do you think you would be able to assimte and use abilities and quirks of other races if your very being wasntpletelypatible with them? I ponder over her words for a moment. Its technically true that I became capable of utilising those after bing a Primordial. If we look at it from a more modern angle, I would require proper hardware to handle all the different software I can install from my collection. If I want to delve into an expansion, I need the base first. There might be something to that, as you say, but my skill doesnt allow me to copy everything, I say after a while. Some parts are unavable, depending on the race of the person I have a connection with, that are ipatible with my body. If it was all up to my Primordial bloodline, that wouldnt really be a thing, no? Its Lyonas turn to wrestle with her thoughts as the smart girl rubs her chin while walking ahead with a distant gaze. Moving my hand away from her grasp, I wrap my arm around her slim waist to help guide the thinking girl through the streets, preventing my prettypanion from bumping into anything in anyone. I have another theory, Master, she finally speaks up after a few minutes. I think it might depend on your strength, meaning your Tier and proficiency in handling your powers. At higher Tiers, those previously unavable options might unlock. From what I understand, you arent a born Primordial, so you might need time to grow before bing equal to the ancestors from ancient times. Hmmm. That does sound believable. I look up into the sky. I can see that being possible. I guess well have to keep an eye on my abilities as I level up. To me, you are already a perfect being, My Lord. Lyona stops in front of me and shows a somewhat soft smile. Im d we found each other and I received a chance to be your Blood Bond. Chuckling quietly, I lean forward to present my Bond with a delicate, loving kiss. You tter me, Ms. Lyona. Im the lucky one for stumbling on you during my journeys. Lets see what fate has in store for us, shall we? Before I escape her reach, Lyona peppers my lips with a few more pecks and returns to my side. It looks like the silent and rather cold Vampire receptionist is starting to open up a little more to affection. She must have been lonely even if it didnt show that much in her collected expression. I better make sure she experiences all the warmth having an intimatepanion can provide. Since we take our sweet time heading back, strolling through the alleys instead of using our dedicated carriage, it takes us a while to reach the mansion. Still, we enjoy the atmosphere of our little mobile date as we chat about random things rted to either her or my life. We manage to reach our destination in the end and bid a temporary farewell with some more snuggles. Temporary because Lyona will be joining us for the night and also due to my cute receptionist stealing the Vampiredy to chat moments after our appearance. Naturally, I let the girls go and have their fun while I make a round or two around the residence. They definitely have a lot to talk about still after Elise has learned the truth about her best friends true identity. My final stop before bed is the makeshift infirmary housing the weakened Fairies. This time, I find two more awake and have to fight off a small barrage of gratitude from the zooming, doll-sized humanoids. Our healers try their best to calm their patients down but its proving to be quite a challenge. Fairies really are an energetic and extremely chaotic bunch. Since they still need a lot of time to recover from their pitiful state, we dont yet discuss any specifics besides the permission for them to stay at our ce and recuperate. The rest will have to wait until I return. They thankfully understand and dont mind it in the slightest. The only thing I mind is the way they use my hair and shoulders like their most exquisite personal lounges. But, Ive been warned just how mischievous Fairies and other Faefolk can get so it doesnt surprise me when they start with harmless little pranks that affect my vision or something. And neither am I surprised by some idental glimpses under their simple clothing, catching the sight of a few miniature secrets. Seems like underwear isnt really a thing amongst their cheerful kin. Im now somewhat thankful that onlydy friends came to search for their missing sister. Though perhaps it is not the best feeling as their males could have perished in those jars. As I leave the infirmary, my mind is full of images you could often find in toymercials back on Earth, especially during Christmas season, illustrating magnificent andplex dollhouses. But, instead of unmoving figurines and dolls filling them up to the stic ceiling, its Fairies. And the houses are fully functional. Its an amusing thought, but I shouldnt view the tiny women and men as simr to toys. Arriving close to Sirgias forge while trying to clear my mind, I suddenly stop. The reason behind my pause is simple. There is no noiseing from the inside. Ive confirmed that my short lover is there, in fact, but the eerie silence is rather worrying. Sirgia practically never takes a break without someone making her. Curious, I open the door and peer inside. The person in question is sitting on one of the counters while dangling her legs past its edge. None of the impressive furnaces, anvils, workbenches, and other things are active. The Dwarf girly simply sits in the middle of the main room with her back to me. Is my sweet little Dwarf alright? I ask gently as I near Sirgia from behind. She jumps a little, clearly missing my presence until I speak up, and whips her head to me with the first traces of a rising blush on her adorable cheeks. I greet my petite sweetheart with a peck on the nose as she wraps her arms around my neck and nuzzles her face into me. Yes, Master, Sirgia replies quietly. I just finished packing up for our trip. Seeing the entire workshop this silent and dark made me think about the beginning of my life here. And everything before. I dont see any crates, chests, or boxes, but she might have already stored everything in her spatial rings. Ailish has enough of them for most of us, and even if they wouldnt be enough, Sirgia is quite proficient with spatial enchantments already. I wouldnt be surprised to see a shirt on her thats made exclusively of gems capable of withstanding such magic. Im going to miss this ce she whispers weakly. I run my fingers through her brown hair. This tiny bundle of underground chambers? Im sure youll show me how a real forge of a true master looks when we get to your hometown. Besides, we wont be out for too long. Unless you are thinking about staying with your family after they ept and start to revere you as their little goddess. I would never leave your side, Master, no matter what they would say or do. Sirgia lets out a small chuckle. No, Im not talking only about material things but also everyone. This ce is a second home and family I never had. Ah, yes, we are so lucky to be part of this, arent we? I smile at her warmly. We are, Master. She mirrors it with a cute flush. I might be the luckiest and happiest Dwarf of this world. Smirking lightly, I peck her forehead. Wait until we win over your family. I cant wait. My cute wife giggles quietly. My masterworks are ready. I hope they are enough. Theres no doubt about that. I ruffle her hair strongly. You are a genius and dont ever doubt it. What are you going to show them? A mischievous glint sparkles in her charming eyes. You will see during our journey, Master. Leaving me unaware, are we? I raise a yful brow at her, threatening my petite lover with tickles, but the shortdy flees my grasp with some more chuckles. Alright, keep your secrets, then. You are not going to make me confess, Master? Sirgia peeks out from behind the counter. I could, but I could also just wait for you to tell me yourself. I grin at her. I wonder how long you will endure sleeping in separate tents. Noooooooooooooo! She whines jokingly and rushes right into my embrace. Picking her up, I spin us around as we bothugh merrily. When I stop, Sirgia peers deep into my eyes from above before stealing my lips with a dainty peck or two. Holding her steady, I sit the petite Dwarf down on the closest surface. Anything you need help with? I ask as we shower each other in tender affection. Tomorrow. Come here with Diana, Master. Ill get everything ready. Then, we can depart whenever you want, Sirgia replies. Got it. I nod. Do we know the path already? With onest kiss, she jumps off the ind and trots to another, wider piece of furniture. Following the talented smith, I find ourselves looking down at a few maps pieced together. There are a few routes marked on them, all originating from the Human capital. As expected, Sirgia didnt prepare only a single option for us to enjoy. Depending on Masters choice, we have three main paths we can take, and about three more optional ones, she begins. Lyona and the others helped me a lot during my research as I wasnt sure how much changed since my disappearance. I hug her from behind. Amazing work. Ill thank themter too. What are those paths, then? Are we going to have to cross a desert again? Letting herself beforted for a moment, Sirgia starts pointing at the lines. My homnd is in a different direction, so no, most likely not. The first option is to go by the sea near the shore. Its a very wind-dependant option that might end up being either the shortest or the longest one, even if we consider hiring wind magicians to push the sails. Perhaps we could ask for a favour from a few nearby aquatic creatures and races. I rub my chin pondering. Whats next? We go bynd and travel through a lot of forests, reaching a massive mountain range. There is a mercantile path over it, but its always dangerous due to the weather. Its technically the fastest as there is not much more on the way after making it past the snowy hills, she continues. But again it depends on the conditions, I point out. And thest main one? We go the same way, but under the mountains, utilising old Dwarven roads and mines, Sirgia replies. They are in a decent state, but no one has maintained them for decades already, if not longer, since these connections are way too close to Humannds. The trip would be a bit longer as we would need to be careful. And, aftering up on the other side, we would need to make it through a dense jungle full of predators and other dangers. The jungle received the name Pit of Gluttony after enough Humans and other races were eaten alive by it. But, I think it wont be a problem for Master. Thanks for your vote of confidence. I snicker lightly. Boat sounds the safest but also the most random. Plus, we would be stuck on a ship for a long time again. Ive honestly barely stepped onnd after my recent operation. I think so too, Master. And I dont mind any choice you make. They are all valid options. I can also exin the additional routes if you wish, she says. This much is enough. And do you have any personal preference? I ask, roaming my gaze over the mapped regions. This doesnt have to be solely my choice. We are going together, arent we? Sirgia shows a delicate smile and turns to study the paths once again. I admire her thoughtful expression until she peeks back at me. Personally I would like to go through the tunnels she answers with a timid tone. I always wanted to explore them and witness the great architecture of our ancestors Then its decided. I peck her rosy cheek. Since its only the two of us, we can make this into a sightseeing trip. Im certainly curious about architecture too. And who knows? We might even stumble on some ancient secrets others could have missed. That would be amazing, Master. Sirgia giggles. But we shouldnt get our hopes too high. Many adventurers and scavengers must have already searched them out for any treasure. Its good then that we consider knowledge and simply having fun a treasure too, isnt it? I wink at her and can easily see that my beloved Dwarf girl agrees wholeheartedly. Come on. If you are done packing, lets slowly get to bed. Well need a good rest if we want to leave early. Good idea, Master. Especially since you might not get much sleep tonight, she replies with a tiny sly grin, her cheeks burning more. The cryptic warning or maybe a threat bes clear after we reach our bedroom and find all thedies who have managed to sneak into my heart more than ready to deliver on the promise their short sister-wife made earlier. It looks like they all want to share a pleasant moment before Im gone for a while once more, departing shortly after returning from thest quest. And who am I to deny them? So, just as Sirgia predicted, we dont get much sleep done for quite a few hours ahead, and many others would most likely not too if only I hadnt silenced the bedroom properly. With so many beautifuldies moaning to the heavens and begging for more, theres no way the walls would have been enough to provide privacy. Or shield the residents from unnecessary stimtion. Only Sirgia and Cornelia are spared from getting satisfied strongly enough to barely remain conscious. The first one because we obviously have to get up and depart soon, and even with all the healing and recovery magic it would be simply impossible to get rid of all the evidence and ghost sensations, while the second one because shes switched her preferred treatment to a bit more gentle, sweet, and affectionate making of love. Which suits me perfectly. I take the two of them together as my first pair of lovers send each other smiles. Amidst our throes of passion, I catch them exchanging a word or two, especially when the topic revolves around children. Surprisingly, its Cornelia who taunts my lovely Dwarf girl with her current state, trying to goad Sirgia into carrying my baby too. Even though her way of conveying the message is as rude and snarky as always, I think we can both recognise her real intentions after this much time spent together. Embarrassed to admit it directly, she simply wishes for Sirgia to experience the gift of motherhood alongside her, and for her friend to be blessed with the same honour, especially seeing that Sirgia is technically my first wife. I can feel a tinge of amusement in my lovely Dwarfs mind, alongside a trace of determination and resolution. When she arrives at it, Im in the middle of showering her with delicate affection from behind as sheys atop Cornelia, and her embrace wees me even more firmly as she shyly peeks over her shoulder. It seems like Ill need to be ready for another ritual when we are done taking care of Sirgias family matters. After the farewell orgy wraps up, we all fall asleep together. Sirgia and Cornelia concede their spots by my side to otherdies for the night and I end up with Lyona and Elise around me, with the others surrounding us as usual. Im already quite used to sleeping under a pile of naked bodies or waking up in rather strange arrangements. In the morning, I wake up to half of the bed being empty, and the other half drags me to the baths. We quickly take care of each other and head for breakfast. Today, its Sirgia who gets to be the main cook while the others aid her in the preparation of our meals. Its not surprising she wanted to experience this once more before we leave as theres just so much shes learned since the beginning of this ce. She receives well-deserved praise for the cooking from thedies and myself, beaming at us proudly thanks to her achievement. And no, we dont have to fake our reactions or assessments to not hurt the short girls feelings or confidence. The meals she has prepared are simply great. With breakfast taken care of, everyone unhurriedly scatters to follow their daily rituals, obligations, responsibilities, and so on. As for me, I follow Sirgia down to her forge as instructed yesterday. She checks a few things around the workshop and turns to me with a sizable wooden box by her side. Would you mind calling Diana here, Master? she asks, looking up at me. With one mental ping, the ominous wolf emerges from the shadows and towers over us both. If I didnt know better, I would be scared for Sirgias safety. Diana can easily chomp on over half of my beloved Dwarfs figure in one swoop. Even as my animalpanion affectionately licks Sirgias face as a greeting, her tongue blocks the petite girls almost whole face. Enough, please. Sirgia giggles while trying to defend herself. I chuckle quietly and start rubbing behind Dianas ear, stopping our friend from assaulting her so much. What do you need her for? Wiping her face off, Sirgia lifts the lid of the crate and pulls out a multi-segment purple leather thingy in the shape of a saddle? Even though the item is extremely customised, I have no doubt that''s its main purpose. Ive never seen such a massive saddle, though. It feels long enough tofortably seat Oh. Diana, could you please lie down for a second? I request and the wolf obliges instantly. Sirgia knows Ive figured it out and motions at me for help. The two of us hoist the massive saddle onto Dianas back and it falls onto the ck fur with perfect alignment. Every ridge in the big canines frame is counted for. Sirgia hastily works on thefortable belts and the harness in the middle while Diana doesnt look bothered in the slightest by it. I have a feeling this isnt the first time shes allowed my sweet smith to put things on her back. After the two-person saddle is firmly andfortably mounted on our valiant steed, Sirgia starts attaching a few additional elements looking like not-too-big bags, trunks, wraps, bundles, and so on. When asked about their role when we can carry everything in our spatial storages, she says that its a good idea to keep appearances. Travellers with no baggage are more suspicious since spatial magic is extremely rare due to it being part of the lost arts. When shes finally done, Diana looks more like a war steed than a pack mule. Everything fits her body incredibly well and the colours match in a dazzlingposition of purples and dark greys. Naturally, most containers bear the mark of our mercenaries, which is to be expected. She will be one giant advertisement during our trip. Weve just created an equivalent of those wrapped cars making circles around town centres to promote services, havent we? Will all of this stay attached when she shifts through the shadows? I wonder out loud. Taking my words as an actual inquiry, the wolf in question dives into one corner and surges out of another withpletely no change. Now I wonder what else the two of you might have been up to while I wasnt looking. I smirk at Sirgia, who sports a fair blush and timidly nces away. Nothing much, Master my beloved replies quietly. We are just preparing for when you recruit more steeds for the mercenary girls We would first need to find I pause mid-sentence and squint at the shortie. Whats the chance of us stumbling on Dianas kind in those tunnels? The blush on Sirgias cheeks reaches a crescendo. Ummm About sixty percent? I let out an amused snort. Of course I promise thats not the only reason why I suggested that path she continues, escaping my gaze again. I really do want to see them Leaning down to reassure my lover with a gentle kiss, I give Sirgia a warm smile. I believe you. But I also believe in you being smart enough tobine efficiency with enjoyment. I should have expected it, honestly. My sweet little genius. She buries her face in my chest and we hug dearly for a moment. What about space for them? They wont all be able to stay in my shadow, will they? Actually, I dont even know where Diana stays most of the time, I ponder out loud. Diana spends most of her time either in the forests around the city or with us in the mansion. You must have noticed her sleeping next to our bed plenty of times, Master. Sometimes she likes to stay a night out there in the wilderness, Sirgia rifies. As for the other wolves, I passed the ns for a cavern-themed resting chamber to the others. It should be taken care of during our absence. It will be as natural as possible while also equipped withfortable beddings and other pleasant things that could be useful to both young and mature individuals. And their riders. You girls thought of everything, didn''t you? I snicker. We are trying our best to lessen your burden, Master, she responds. And you are doing an amazing job. To the point that I feel guilty for not doing enough. You know thats not right, Master, Sirgia protests. Yes, yes, I know. I silence her with a finger over her plump lips. Love you all. Next, we actually fill the bags and other containers with some useful stuff. It will be nice to experience a road trip the old-fashioned way. Most things will still stay in our spatial rings, but still. As thest piece, I help Sirgia mount a sizable wooden rectangle resembling a big suitcase but without the functionality. I cant see it being capable of opening in any way but there are multiple runes, symbols, patterns, and even gems embedded into it. They dont look pricy, but I know better to judge by appearance. They might be the most valuable crystals in this world. Sirgia just knows not to unt those things unnecessarily. This is everything, Master, Sirgia says, admiring our work. We are good to leave as soon as I change. Alright. See you in front of the entrance in a bit? I ask. Ill be quick. The others must be waiting. She hastily scurries into an adjacent chamber. Wondering what she means, I walk the passage back to the mansion and climb up, heading for the lobby. Then, the answer appears before my eyes as I spot everyone, and I truly mean everyone gathered inside. The upper level is full of heads and shoulders poking past the stylish railing while the lower level is crowded on the sides, leaving the centre empty and guarded by two lines of our respected mercdies standing at attention. My kind wives stand at the far end, near the doors leading outside. Right. As I approach them, the girls everywhere send me their wishes of good luck and safe travels. Ressias women salute me and Diana when we pass in front of them. I might need to expect such grand events every time I depart and return now, I guess. As shy as always. I chuckle as I stand in front of my lovers. Ria smiles proudly. You know its not just for you but also for everyone to have a chance to see you off, yes? I roll my eyes at her teasing as theyugh softly. Sirgia soon jogs up to us from behind and I pause for a moment to admire her travelling getup. She wears heavy, grey boots that can surely deliver a good hit if necessary, brown cargo shorts with plenty of pockets, a leather chest armour of the same colour, crossed by belts with trinkets and mixtures, then equally armoured pauldrons and bracers with fingerless gloves. Behind her back, she keeps her trusty hammer, or at least some iteration of it as its definitely a superior version to what shes been using back in the day. Yep. She looks both badass and adorable. What do you think, Master? Sirgia stops in front of me and timidly disys her attire with a faint flush. I was going to pick the same colours as everyone, but I dont think I should as Im not really part of the mercenary force. Its perfect. I ruffle through her fragrant hair. As long as its also safe. Duh. Cornelia snorts behind me. Who do you think she is? Even you would have a hard time damaging it. Im gonna take your word for it. I wink at my dazzling magician. Ready? Sirgia confirms and we spend a few minutes exchanging a few words with thedies, interrupted by some kisses and hugs. I make sure to tell Hecate to be a good girl and take breaks sometimes. One day, Ill need to take her with me on some journey since its clear that she wont suggest it on her own, perfectly happy just enacting my will in the city. Then, we move outside and the two of us hop onto Dianas back. Sirgia takes the front while I end up behind her, with a small ridge separating us slightly for a morefortable seating position. She can still lean back to rest on me but she wont be sliding all over the seat. Smart design. Ressia announces that they are going to escort us and I dont protest after she looks at me with those puppy eyes and a wagging tail. Waving goodbye to everyone once more, we slowly head out in a formation. The girls take our sides as Diana parades in the middle. The passersby must be wondering what the hell is happening with such a grand procession. Reaching the edge of the capital, Ressiamands her troops into onest salute and I nod at her respectfully. They watch us attentively, waiting for our departure. I nce around to see if we are more or less alone, then smile at them and gesture for them toe. In a sh, their formation is broken and all twelve women rush to us so that they can get some pats, rubs, scratches, and kisses too. I could feel just how much they wanted to get close for thest time but held themselves in proper order as their role dictated. When all ears are caressed and all cheeks pecked, they obediently back off and wave at us happily as Diana lunges into a sprint And so, the journey begins anew. What will it bring? I can only guess, but even that most likely wont be anywhere close to reality. The only hope I have is our sessful meeting with Sirgias family and getting her deserved recognition. Im going to do anything to support my petite lover. With Dianas speed, we pretty much fly alongside the main road, watching for any carriages and horses so as not to cause any idents. Knowing that she cant really jump ahead through the shadows infinitely, we are going to save that ability for a more difficult terrain. As we make our way forward, I catch Sirgia shooting me asional nces over her shoulder. I dont make much of them at first, but after a few times, I finally raise a curious brow at the sneaky Dwarf. Noticing that she has my attention, she returns her face forward and flips some kind of a switch in her range. I watch as the handle she is holding onto in the front splits into two and moves to the sides, changing its angle by about forty-five degrees. Some mechanical noises continue to rise from underneath us as those two handles slide further forward and the separator between us sinks into the saddle, turning it into one smooth bench. The stirrups also switch their positions a bit, pushing her knees a bit higher. All those changes result in Sirgias frame leaning heavily forward as she arches her slim back alluringly and pushes her plump butt more into the air, practically lying atop her seat. Then, just as Im trying to figure out what kind of racing position this is and if I should be worried about a sudden increase in speed, my own handles, which have always been on the sides, around her waist and past her frame, also slide forward with mechanical sounds and I descend onto my adorable Dwarf as my hands are pulled forward. By the time the handles reach their intended position, my chest rests against Sirgias back and her bubbly behind is rather strongly pressing into my crotch. When she once more takes a peek at me over her shoulder, this time blushing heavily, it finally dawns on me. Did you really design this saddle so that I can fuck you atop Dianas back as we are both riding our proud wolf? I ask in mock disbelief. She doesnt answer, but the next time she tries to gauge my reaction with another nce, I can see her timidly biting down on her lip. Gods, the smartest girls can be the horniest of the bunch, I swear. Leaning heavily onto her and pressing my bulge into her shorts, I whisper into her cute ear. I cant wait until we move off the path. Sirgia shivers lightly and I let out a quiet chuckle. For now, she has to be satisfied with our intimate position as Diana really speeds up like a champ. This is going to be an eventful trip. Chapter 212 – Saddle Down Chapter 212 C Saddle Down Besides rather inappropriate ideas, the altered position of our saddle allows Diana to travel at a considerably higher speed. She doesnt have to worry as much about us being thrown off as we create less aerodynamic resistance while leaning forward. Being pressed one onto another certainly helps too. It feels like weve just entered thest straight of a quite high-stakes race. Naturally, such speeds arent reallypatible with any potential mischief so we simply enjoy the bumpy ride and focus on the journey. I catch Sirgia sending me a nce over her shoulder now and then and simply smile back at her softly, rubbing my cheek into her hair and offering her a gentle kiss on the same spot. If she truly wants to make use of the situation shes put us in, she will have to wait for a good opportunity. Meanwhile, I try to gauge Dianas opinion on such prospects. The two of us are improving atmunicating with thoughts and images, but I think we still need more practice and perhaps time spent together to consolidate the bond and connection. Maybe one day we shall be able to converse easily and Im rather excited about that possibility. I mean, who hasnt dreamt about cooperating with a mystical creature that also allows you to ride it to battle? Nevertheless, from what I can gather, Diana doesnt mind us getting a bit frisky on her back but insists on waiting for a good moment. She wants to cover as much distance as she can before growing tired, and thats when she is going to slow down, allowing us to interact freely atop her smooth fur. Plus, that should also be when we stray from themon paths. Lower chances of stumbling on someone while Im inside a certain someone. So, we continue the journey as is, valiantly dealing with the quite insistent rubbing of certain sensitive body parts. Its this cunning Dwarf girls fault for designing it this way. We can do only so much to alleviate the effects of the custom positioning. Though, generally speaking, its not that bad. It could have been much worse if Sirgiapletely ignored utility and focused solely on fun and pleasure. We ride through the forest trail for another few hours. Dianas speed continues to impress me, even with her not using the quite overpowered ability to jump through shadows. The number of carriages or individual travellers we pass by isnt that high. And due to our pace, they dont even have time to take a closer look at what has just passed them. Some do show a bit of concern when therge wolf zooms by their side, but we are gone faster than they can fully panic. To be honest, it is fairly entertaining. Soon, or at least it feels like soon, the sky starts gradually changing colours from pretty blue to charming orange. Thats when the shadows grow longer and Diana decides to step off the path. We make a few jumps from one shade to another before she slows down a little and gives me a nce with her glowing purple tongue lolling out of her ominous snout. Its hard to decide if it looks adorable or straight-up terrifying. Taking that as a signal to enjoy the rest of the uing evening, I press myself more into Sirgias back and bring my lips closer to her short, sharp ear. How is my sweet little Dwarf holding on? I whisper tenderly. She trembles lightly and grips her handlebars harder, refusing to look anywhere else besides the front. Even so, I can clearly tell how rosy her adorable cheeks have gotten. Affirming my grip on the left handle, I let go of the right metal bar and allow my hand to wander onto Sirgias front, seemingly to hug my short lover tighter. That causes Sirgias breathing to hitch noticeably and she pushes her behind more into my hips. The sliding motions of our bodies evoked by Dianas movements cause my rather noticeable bulge to poke the very apparent tender bit of flesh between her legs. The angle of her small butt and athletic back continues to create a mesmerising image, alongside a few interesting options. Yet, there is one more thing that catches my attention, and to verify it, I let my fingers trail down Sirgias armour until they reach her belt. Unsurprisingly, its loosened enough for them to freely dive under the reinforced fabric ande in contact with her warm, supple skin. Then, shortly after crossing that boundary, they slide into the embrace of something much hotter, evoking a shaky sigh from its owner. With an amused smirk, I press my mouth more into Sirgias ear. Care to tell me where your panties are? Sirgia shivers strongly and starts using the bumpy situation to rub herself right into my fingers, because just as Ive noted, nothing is covering her privates except for the padded shorts. And whats more, shespletely flooding down there. Its a miracle the material isnt drenched through and thorough with how wet her pussy is, coating my digits with an unbelievable amount of warm love nectar. Someone might have been enjoying our position much more than I first assumed. And now, not only with my erection poking her slit from behind but with my fingers tickling her folds from the front, she is finally experiencing the bliss shes been yearning for since most likely the minute we departed. So, lets turn it up a notch, shall we? Letting Sirgia think this is all Im going to do for now, barely scratching her intense itch with slight teases, I use my Voidal Bondage to quietly secure myself in ce with purple belts, relieving my other hand from its duty to hold me steady. Before she can register that fact, I shove it under her clothes too, but direct it north rather than south, finding no obstacle on the path to my objective. Ahhhnnnn! ncing down in surprise after releasing a rather cute and shocked moan, she finds me not only ying with her leaking flower but also her quite braless buds. When she directs her flushed face to the back in search of an answer, I offer my little lover a sly grin, intensifying the care my fingers show to her fair breast and needy clit. More Sirgia requests while retaining eye contact with me. Please, Master? Chuckling softly, I steal her lips for an affectionate kiss and finally pierce her sealed entrance with two digits. Sirgia jumps from pleasure as my fingers curl inside her hot insides, constantly pushed deeper with my cock bumping into them from behind, still separated by twoyers of clothing. Ahhnn Ahhnn Ahnnn Her sweet sighs and cries interrupt our lovely exchange and I let her return to looking ahead and focusing on not letting go of the handles. Sirgia starts shaking her hips to the rhythm too, drilling herself with my fingers on her own. So much of her juices escape with eachbined collision that I can finally feel all that moisture each time my covered cock brushes against her shorts. Master Ahnnn Im already Ahhh Dont hold back, I whisper in response and ask Diana to speed up a tiny bit. When our proud steed lunges forward, I slip my fingers out of Sirgias pussy, position them t between her folds and her shorts, and press onto her back hard with my chest. As Dianands on her paws, we m into the saddle and begin sliding back and forth at an increased pace. Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhhh! Masterrrrrrrrrrr! Which, in turn, results in Sirgias sensitive nub rubbing right into my digits as if I would be flicking her clit with everything I have. The additional strength its smushed into my palm with certainly does wonders for her too as her alluring whines and shouts of pleasure grace my ears like the perfect reward. Her head jerks to the back, directing her face towards the sky for thest, biggest moan. Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~! I keep stroking her shy nub and soft folds as she lightly gushes onto my fingers with each shiver, definitely enjoying how I gently tickle her nipples too. Sirgia rides her orgasm to its limits before slumping forward into my hold and trying to catch her breath. I continue raining pecks onto her charming hair while letting her rest. Giving her a moment, I check with Diana, still a tiny bit worried she might feel bothered or ufortable with our actions. But, those worries seem unfounded as all I can sense from the female wolf is satisfaction and pride. If Im not mistaken, she is proud of herself for matching her stride perfectly with my actions and achieving the goal of helping me make Sirgia cum hard. I guess thats that. Something quite humid and hot pressing into my crotch brings me out of my pondering and I find Sirgia staring back at me while delicately biting her lip and pushing her privates into myp. Smiling at her kindly, I bring us closer for a bunch of loving pecks as she grinds herself into me more and more, conveying her intentions clearly. Before I can say a word, she snaps her fingers and the strong heat of her slit spreads onto the tip of my member with a surprising intensity, making me shudder and sigh into her lips. Investigating the event makes it clear that shes just shoved both of our bottoms into her spatial storage and nothing is stopping my cock from impaling her small pussy anymore, already poking her tight entrance with each bump of Dianas trot. You cunning little vixen. I snicker at the sly Dwarf. You shouldnt y with fire, lest you get burned. It feels almost impossible, but her cheeks darken even more as she lets go of one of the handles and brings her petite fingers to her rump. With a skilled grip on one of her plump buttcheeks, she spreads them apart, revealing her cute little button and pink lily. Widening the gap of her alluring slit, she causes my tip to slide almost halfway through her entrance now, teasing it repeatedly during the bumpy ride. The look she gives me needs no words. I just cant win against you I shake my head, making Sirgia giggle shyly amidst her heavy breathing. You better pray this saddle is easy to clean! Quickly yanking my hands back to my passenger handles, I drive my hips forward and spear into Sirgias needy insides in one go. Ahnnnnnnn! Yes! As my cock rushes through her incredibly tight channel, she too hastily grabs her support bars and offers me her bubbly butt to do as I please while making sure she stays on. Without further ado, I begin making rather rough love to my beloved first mate, hammering Sirgias pussy with all I have. Shes already been wet for who knows how many hours and the quick fingering session was more than enough for my petite Dwarf to be ready for our usual fun. Besides, she has insane resilience and constitution even without my numbers, as weve established long ago. To confirm that, Sirgia not only angles herself even more to receive my pounding but even ms her hips back at me, taking my dick into her small snatch to its very base. Her warm juices cover my member in a sh as I drill her coiling insides with gusto, sighing appreciatively into her adorable ear. Ahhnnn! Ahnnn! Ahnnn! Oh! As we fuck like animals, Diana decides to change her approach, switching from a quick trot to rather high leaps. Ohh! Master! Ahhh! Ahhh! This! Ohh! Feels! Ahhnnn! So funny! Ahhnn! Deep! I dont me Sirgia for having trouble speaking as Im finding it rather difficult to do anything else besides groaning with each lunge. Every single time Diana jumps into the air, a feeling of weightlessness descends upon us, tickling our sensitive parts rather pleasantly as we keep being connected, just to forcefully m us down when she touches the ground, driving my cock deep into Sirgias passage with a mighty shove, releasing a loud, wet smack of fleshy bits. Gods, she is going to kill us with pleasure. Sirgia has alreadye from those leaps before I even notice her tightening around me, but to be fair, when you are being thrust into an incredible pussy with so much delight, its hard to pinpoint the details. Nevertheless, she is speeding towards another peak as we jump again and again, moaning in slurry ecstasy while barely holding on. Noticing her control slipping, I let go of my handles, wrap my arms around her lithe figure, and bind us all to the saddle with the purple belts, leaving the rest to Diana. Diana doesnt disappoint, continuing to bob and wave just the way to allow me to drive my hard member into Sirgias hot slit at numerous angles. We basically hug each other and enjoy our time together as our driver takes control of the ride, clearly aiming for as intense mating as she can evoke. Master! Ahnnn! I know! I groan into Sirgias fragrant hair. Im with you! She grasps my arms that have wrapped around her slim waist and I thrust into her constricting channel just as Diana hops back onto the grass, nailing Sirgia for the final time. Her hot internal walls squeeze me with love as I let myself burst into her too, beginning to paint her insides white with my seed. Our valiant steed slows down a little, only bumping my cock against Sirgias folds gently as I release jets of creamy delicacy into my lover, who sprinkles my belly with her warm nectar. We lie atop the saddle while bound by the belts and pant at each other as Diana gently walks forward. Im still lodged inside Sirgias amazing pussy and the two of us look at each other, our faces almost touching. We chuckle almost at the same time and I nuzzle our noses while wee down from our highs. That was amazing Master she whispers softly. I dont think I can take even half of the credit for that, I reply, making the cute Dwarf giggle again. But, I agree, this was something else. Thank you, Diana. Sirgia brushes our friends fur where she can reach it. We receive a quiet bark in response andugh together once more. Since we are not in danger of being thrown off anymore, I retract the bindings and slowly pull out of Sirgias embrace, watching her pretty face almost melt in pleasure as she hums during the motion. My white cream flows out of her petite slit as soon as I plop out of her and I briefly admire her bubbly rump and feminine secrets. She catches my eyes over her shoulder and flushes shyly, but contrary to that reaction, her fingers wander to her cheeks and spread them to the sides to show me more of her lewd backside. Theres way too much horny in that small frame of yours. I shake my head, making her face even rosier. But, I wouldnt have you any different. Does that mean you would have me more, Master? Sirgia asks timidly with a bit of hesitation in her voice. I should have known this much would not be enough for you. Iugh gently. Should we not bother Diana any longer with our debauchery, though? The wolf-in-question angles her head to look at us and exchanges nces with the lustful Dwarf. Something unspoken passes between them and Diana returns to her duty of bringing us to our destination. Meanwhile, Sirgia reaches towards something on the side of the saddle and cranks another tiny lever while sending me a timid smile, watching for my reaction. I watch as things shift underneath the visible material and all four handles reposition. At the same time, Sirgia flips onto her back and gets rid of her remaining equipment, appearing in front of me in her full natural-born glory. Before I get a chance to admire her toned and petite charms, she directs her hands above her head and grabs the two bars that are now ced slightly higher than her ears. Her feet begin to move too and I notice that my personal handles start cruising up atop some kind of rods and slightly change their angle. Soon, they stop at around the height of my ribs and Sirgia ces the soles of her feet against them. As a result, I have one beautiful naked Dwarf girl syed open in front of me as she rests on her back with her knees slightly bent, pushed apart, and her arms grasping the handles almost above the sides of her head. I dont think she could have put herself in a lewder position that implies only one possible thing. I want to look at you while you make love to me, Master she admits with dark cheeks. That doesnt have to happen atop our canine mount, dont you think? I raise a teasing brow at her, causing my petite girlfriend to escape to the side with her gaze. But, contrary to my words, Im already leaning forward and rubbing my erection against her pretty lower lips, enjoying their delicate softness against my length. She returns her attention to me and watches our privates attentively, awaiting the blessed moment we join our bodies again with visible anticipation on her charming face. Not wanting to deprive my lovely partner of thefort of my presence, I time my entrance with Dianas moderate lunge and slip back into the hot channel with much more ease. Ahnn! Sirgia lets out a sweet moan and smiles at me adorably as I bring my face above hers. I love you, Master. I love you more, my cute Dwarf genius. I peck her nose before she requests for my lips and seals them with loving kisses. Once more, I start thrusting into Sirgias magnificent pussy, taking hold of her smooth frame with my hands around her waist. Since shes hogging all the handlebars, I have to do with what I can. Not that Im disappointed or anything. Keeping my hands on her delicate skin as I pound into her weing embrace is nothing short of pure joy. And seeing her writhe underneath me as I tickle the good spots inside her? Thats the best part. Ahhhn Ahhnnn Ahhnn As usual, she doesnt hide how good she feels from my caresses. You are much gentler now, Master I just want to appreciate your beauty and how good you feel. I wink at her. And also, I can now do this. Dragging my face lower, I bring my mouth to the tender swell of her petite chest and wrap my lips around her hard nipple. To not leave the other one unattended, I release one of my hands from its supportive duty and let it y with the other peak. Naturally, I never stop sliding in and out of Sirgias delicate passage, working on our pleasure dly. Master Noticing that this time her call doesnt sound purely alluring and lustful, I take a peek at Sirgias face from amidst her charming breasts. Yes? Mhmmm After we finish with my family Ahnnn Do you think Ahhn Ahnnn You could give me your child too? she asks a little hesitantly. I ease the motions a bit and bring myself higher to lovingly caress her cheek. If thats what your heart desires, you know the answer. The moment you feel ready, Ill make sure my seed takes in your womb and gives you the perfect son or daughter. Though, the thought of two incredible geniuses under one roof does frighten me a little. Myment causes her to giggle openly with a wide smile. What if I bring you more than one? Faking a shiver, I act as if Im feeling a bit weak. Goddess, save me Sirgia chuckles again and her feet leave the handles as her legs wrap around my waist and push me deeper into her. We should start trying now She looks me in the eyes with some traces of her usual timidness. Dwarf wombs take a moment to settle in with the males seed So, what you are saying is, I should fill you up to the brim until you cant fit any more of it? I raise a curious brow at her. Sirgia nods cutely. Please, Master Well, looks like Cornelias condition has truly be a trigger for my wives, but really, does it even bother me at this point? No, I dont think so. Weve spent enough time together and gone through so much during our adventures that I think Im finally ready to build a real family with thesedies. And so, I cant very well reject the plea of the one woman who first captured my heart in this world and helped me get used to its peculiarities by supporting me with her everything. Youve crafted such a meticulous n to seduce me, havent you? I snicker in amusement. I appreciate the effort, but you should have known that there is no way I would be able to say no to my lovely little Dwarf. Not ever. A grand, happy smile overtakes Sirgias usually passive face and she lets go even of the handles shes gripping with her hands, threading her fingers into my hair. With a gasp, I squeeze her into the saddle with my own body and grab onto whatever I can while hammering her delicate flower hard into the leathery surface so that she doesnt slide off. Thankfully, Diana cooperates with me and doesnt make any sudden movements, sensing that we arentpletely stable atop her. Ahnn! Ahhnnn! Ahnnn! Yes, Master! Ahnnn! I love you so much! Ahnnn! Im sorry for being a scheming little Dwarf! Ahnn! Ahnn! Ive always longed for your children but was too embarrassed and scared to admit it! Ahnnn! Ahnn! Im so happy! Ahnn! Considering the fact that Ive always made sure that we are safe whenever I was having sex with anyone, its not surprising that she would be a bit afraid to ask about getting pregnant. I kind of wonder when it was exactly that Sirgia started having such desires, but right now isnt the moment to ponder those matters. Instead, all I should focus on is making sure my sweet lover is full of my potent cum so that her dream cane true. Steadying myself with the edges of the saddle, I pound my petite lover right into Dianas back, wet smacks echoing around us as my underbelly receives affectionate kisses from Sirgias spread slit, staining it with impressive amounts of hot nectar. She hugs me to her chest dearly, her arms and legs wrapped around my torso, as her delightful moans and cries tickle my ear with how close her lips are to the side of my head. Now that Sirgia bears no more inhibitions towards bearing my offspring, her pussy seems to have be even more weing and amodating, while at the same time squeezing me so lovingly that it certainly aims to squeeze every drop of milky delicacy out of my cock. I effortlessly drive my member fully into her uneven channel, experiencing a blissful grip as I pull back. Ahnnn! Master! Ahnnn! Ahnnn! Your seed! Ahnnn! Please! Ahhhhh! Together! Thats exactly what I have in mind and Sirgia enters her peak right after I start releasing a bountiful load as close to her womb as possible, which is rather close thanks to her petite build. She steals my lips and fills them with vibrations of her alluring moans as I keep pumping into her until the veryst drop. The second delivery mixes with the first, and hopefully, both of them are going to be as active in granting Sirgia her wish for a descendant. We shower each other in tender pecks for a good minute or two after, staying connected even as my semen escapes our connection, dripping slowly from the ce where we are one. Sirgia lovingly grazes her underbelly so I join her and delicately trace my fingers over her womb too. She giggles whenever I twitch inside her and we press against my hard erection from outside near the lower areas of herher regions. Soon enough, I pull my waist back and we watch the copious amounts of cloudy cream pour onto the seat. Before it can do too much damage, a wand with deeply carved runes appears in Sirgias hand after she slides it into one of the side pouches and she directs it at the space close to her feminine bits. With a faint sh, the evidence of our cooperation disappears. Attempting to hide the useful artefact, she wobbles slightly and I catch her firmly to secure her bnce. A delicate flush tinges her cheeks as she stores the item. Looks like you have a bit of a hard time keeping your bnce. Perhaps we should stop for the night so we can rest. Diana has been running for hours too, I suggest. Sirgia gives my member one brief nce before nodding obediently. As you wish, Master. Its a tad surprising she doesnt insist on some more lovemaking but I shrug it off as Dianaes to a stop a momentter. Looking around, I spot that we are in a small clearing still surrounded by a lush forest. There are some sizable rocks and overgrown trees that should decently cover our camp. She picked a nice spot. Pulling my petite lover into my arms, I turn to the side and jump off Dianas back,nding softly on the ground. I let Sirgia down too and she rests her body against mine for added support. A faint gasp escapes my lips as something brushes against my still sensitive member and I see the cheeky Dwarfs palm wrapped around my length as she strokes it dearly. Right. Im stillcking pants while shespletely naked. We should first set up a camp I begin, but pause when she brings her face to my crotch and pulls my tip into her warm mouth. Sirgia Her charming eyes plead for me to wait so I sigh softly and brush through her hair as she sucks me tenderly, trailing her small tongue all over my tip and shaft while Diana keeps an eye on our surroundings, her big ears standing at attention. A momentter, Sirgia releases my penis with a cute pop. Here. Now you are clean too, Master. I smirk at her and lean down to offer her a peck of gratitude. Then, before I can say anything about our clothes or tents, she takes a quick look around and walks up to one of the overgrown trees. Diana follows her, and after reaching their destination, the female wolfys down, allowing Sirgia to detach the big suitcase from her side. Slowly following them, I watch as she drops it onto the ground and summons a green de the length of a dagger. She crouches in front of the tree, only entuating how sexy her cute butt and girly mound look, and drives the de into the bark. With seemingly no resistance, she carves a shape about one metre wide and one-and-a-half high. Then, she pulls it out, revealing that it runs fairly deep too. While I try to figure out whats going on, Sirgia picks the suitcase up again and slides it into the breach, fitting it in perfectly. Theres still a lot of space above it, but the width has been fully covered. Focusing on the de once more, she carves some runes around the rectangr hole before storing the artefact away. Finished, she unlocks the big, jewelled suitcase and stands up, turning to me. Our dwelling is ready, Master. I stare at her in confusion. What? I think it might be better if I show you, she replies while joining her hands behind her cute behind and swaying her hips timidly. It would have been adorable if she wasntpletely nude, making it quite lewd. What about Diana? I nce at our trustypanion. She knows how to operate the saddle with her mana. When sheys down, it will cover her with a sheet of protective material that will keep her warm, dry, andfortable if only she wishes. Other than that, I feel like she would prefer to keep watch over us even with my illusion enchantment hiding our dwelling away, Sirgia exins. Right I look between the two females and shrug. Lead the way? She gives me a tiny smile and grabs my wrist, leading me to the open suitcase. Peering inside, I see stairs. Yes, a fucking wooden staircase going in circles. Sirgia ignores my stunned look and demonstrates how to step inside, hopping onto the t surface which is deep enough for the edge of the suitcase to reach her breasts. I bring my head close to the ground outside and squeeze a finger underneath the weird item, which causes it to tilt a bit. The bottom does not extend further, even though I can only see half of Sirgia in front of me. Okay I let the suitcase down and take Sirgias proffered hand, carefully stepping into the weird storage too. After we are both in, she pulls a cord next to us and the lid drops down, closing the suitcase. Its notpletely dark since theres lighting from somewhere below, but it still feels damn scary disappearing into a box. Whats next? Are we going to visit habitats full of legendary monsters? I dont get to ask any questions, noticing that Sirgia has left me while I was deep in thought. Since theres only one way forward, I slowly descend the spiralling stairs in search of her. After just a few turns, Ie into a well-lit hall, right by its front entrance, which stands just to my left. What the fuck What appears before me is the very main lobby of our rather characteristic residence. The furniture, the rugs, the reception, the stairs leading to the upper level, the chandelier, everything. Save for the inhabitants. Wee home, Master. Sirgias voice reaches my ears with a slight echo as I notice her standing in the middle of the chamber, still shyly keeping her hands behind her back, and still as naked. Are we back? I roam my gaze over the unthinkable with pure awe. She giggles charmingly. No Then I focus on her adorable frame. Did you just recreate our mansions main lobby and put it inside a suitcase? Well Sirgia scratches her cheek while ncing away. Its not just the lobby I stare at her incredulously. Sirgia Its the entire building she reveals, bringing her hands to the front and ying with them before her charming belly. Goddess hold me I support myself against a very real fake pir from back home. This had to take so fucking long A month or few Sirgia looks at the ground while timidly tracing circles with her foot, shooting me shy nces from below. And its all functional? I ask, slowly making my way towards her. Everything besides artefacts and devices that produce smoke or other fumes, yes. I still need to figure out how to let those out of this confined space or filter them out. Toilets and baths are okay since infused crystals can take care of refilling the water and cleaning things. Some moreplex artefacts are rather troublesome inside here too, and other spatial items like to malfunction, but Im definitely going to perfect this enchantment one day. Sheunches into one of her usual, passionate rambles. Girl, this is already perfect. I spread my arms and spin around. Is this what you are hoping to show to your family? Amongst a few other things Yes She twirls her hair, still digging her toe into the carpet. Damn. I have so many questions. I cant wait to hear What I hear is a quiet yelp. Turning towards its source, I notice that Sirgia has moved to the stairs and has already taken a few steps. However, she is currently lying t on her belly atop them, ncing my way over her shoulder with a heavy blush. It seems that I have tripped Master she says, growing redder and redder. That doesnt stop her from bringing her knee up to sh me a tiny bit of her glistening pussy from the angle shes assumed, her need slowly dripping onto the rich staircase as her gaze drills into my waist. Rolling my eyes, I unhurriedly walk towards her as she watches my approach with a hopeful look. Reaching her position, I lean over her and run a hand against the soft skin of her back. I always wanted to be taken all over the mansion Sirgia admits with a barely audible whisper. But there are always so many people around Offering her a gentle peck, I tenderly slide myself right into her presented warmth, making her grasp the edge of one of the stairs shes resting on with both hands and exhale with a shiver. Well, since it looks like your earlier cleaning trick has ruined our efforts I grin at her happy expression. Another of your dreams is going to be fulfilled Sirgia lets out a tiny, joyful moan as I draw my hips back and plunge again into her clean pussy as far as I can, getting marked with her clear nectar once more. If my beloved little Dwarf wants to have some fun on the stairs, who am I to disagree? Chapter 213 – Adjusted Goals Chapter 213 C Adjusted Goals Warm light peeks through the curtains and slowly wakes me up. Taking a deep breath, I stretch myself and notice a soft presence right in front of me as I rest on my side. The moment my hand roams over the delicate skin of that certain person, they subconsciously scoot closer to fill the niche left by their body escaping our nightly cuddle, returning us to the proper position. Opening my eyes, I take in the adorable sight of my curled-up Dwarf lover peacefully napping amidst thefortable sheets. The events of the previous evening and nighte back to me and momentarily throw me into confusion. How is there sunlight if we are inside a suitcase? Then, I remember Sirgias brief mention of some artificial light source mounted right outside the windows that imitates most times of the day. You cant leave the premises of the mansion, but its still created in a way that doesnt give away the fact of being locked in some narrow and restricted space. Nevertheless, this isnt important right now. Sirgiasfort is. So, it would be nice not to wake her up yet. She wouldnt mind it in the slightest, of course, but just looking at her peaceful face can ensnare a man. It might have been started by her, but weve gone through quite a bit of exercise recently and she deserves a full break. Now, I would usually just stay with her and snuggle with my lovely mate until she awakens, but I feel like I should get up and take care of my business soon. Plus, I would like to check on Diana. Shes been cooped outside for who knows how many hours. I appreciate that greatly and I want to make sure she understands and that she is alright. So, giving the charming littledy in my embrace one more squeeze and cing a loving kiss on her tender cheek, I try my best to extract myself from being the big spoon without disrupting the beautys sleep. Thankfully, Sirgia isnt that much of a light sleeper, especially after evenings of hard work, either with her prized tools or with one of mine, where shes out cold from exhaustion. Not even the boost of my stats is of much help in that aspect. And Im d its like that. Thanks to everything, I somehow slip away without waking up by sweet little Dwarf. However, for a moment, I pause to examine the result of my actions as she flips around, reaches ahead with her hands to feel the space in front of her, and grasps the sheets. Instead of waking up with a disappointed sigh, Sirgia tugs on the cover and tucks herself in sweetly, rolling herself into a lovely cocoon. Damn. I really wish we had cameras here or anything that can take a picture other than quiteplex illusion spells. Well, with how fast Sirgia is progressing with many of our ideas, it might not be that far away from her constructing an artefact like that. It wouldnt be groundbreaking since such pieces already exist, but they arent easy to get and cheap. Most if not all artefacts are quite pricey due to the cost of the necessary materials and knowledge to produce them. Thus, if she were able to figure this out, she might conquer a market or two on her own. Naturally, Im not nning to have her recreate all the modern equipment and then introduce it to the world so it can advance. Oh, no, I like and enjoy how things are. The fact that we can take advantage of a few bits of knowledge is of course a fun and beneficial bit, but I would rather not make too big changes in technology. Not that I even assume I could with my limited knowledge. Sirgia is carrying this whole operation with barely any input from me. But, asional gadgets for our exclusive use wouldnt be that bad. It could be our own little secret and benefit. Kind of like this suitcase. Though, I have a feeling that this is only a prototype and she will present a much more advanced version to the world after we solve the issues with her family and ns. Its not hard to see how much all the merchants and travelling folks would be after this. And this is only one of the masterpieces Sirgia wants to showcase to her people. Giving my genius smith and artificer onest nce, I slide off the bed and pull my underwear on from the floor. Since the temperature is pretty much perfect in this whole ce, I dont bother dressing up yet. One could argue that putting on underwear already counts as that, but after living so long with so many incredible women, Ive learned that you can never be too sure about not walking into anyone in this mansion. Even when you are certain no one should be around or awake at that moment. Even when you are certain you are in an inessible pocket dimension. So, with my modesty mostly covered, I head out of the replica of our bedroom, hit the toilet, and wander to the main lobby. No one pokes their head from behind a corner or a pir yet but Im not getting my hopes up just yet. It wouldnt surprise me that at least one girl has snuck in here before our departure in hopes of jumping on me when I least expect it. And no, I dont mean Hecate. She is quite attached, but the stalky spidergirl takes her orders very seriously. Making my way into the kitchen, I let out a sudden sneeze, cursing myself under my breath. One nce around reminds me of the moment we bumped into the wall so much while enjoying ourselves atop one of the side counters that a small bag of flour fell out of the cab and covered us in white dust. Our entangled forms are still drawn on its surface by theck of flour, hard evidence of our preposterous deeds. We are going to have to clean this up sometime soon. For now, I simply make myself some tasty tea and continue walking around while sipping on the heavenly nectar. I finish my patrol about ten minutester, not noticing any disturbance in the quiet residence, ending up back in the lobby. Sensing that Sirgia is still sleeping, I turn towards the exit with a certain kind of curiosity whirling in my mind. Finally, it wins the inner war and I set the mug aside on the fake reception desk. As expected, the entrance doors are nothing more than a decoration, at least in this edition of the enclosed living space, and I cant affect them in any way. The imitating light flows through the ss parts too, bathing the hall in a pleasant atmosphere. If I didnt know any better, I could have been fooled into thinking we truly were home. But, the actual entrance stands just to my right and bes the actual target of my attention. Slowly making my way up the spiral staircase, I reach the tinypartment where we stepped inside the suitcase yesterday. The ceiling is low enough for me to touch with somewhat extended arms. Otherwise, there are no signs that this room is anything else than a small attic-like storage space. No cuts are running through the walls at some height. Still, I decide to follow my belief and give the ceiling a substantial push. A bunch of runic shapes sh into life right away. For a moment, I wonder if I havent triggered some kind of defensive mechanism, but after about three seconds, the lid starts moving up as an even gap appears around me. Some real light shines inside the suitcase as I open it wide. At first sight, I can confirm that its still lodged in the niche Sirgia has carved into a random tree as we were setting up a camp. Nothing seems amiss, and I can even sense the faint trace of illusion between me and the rest of the world. The blurry surface is the only thing separating us from the other side and its influence. Listening in carefully at first, I lean over the edge of the suitcase and peer past the trees massive trunk. Seeing no unexpected guests, either humanoid or monster-like, I hoist myself out of the box andnd on the moist grass, still partially decorated with morning dew. It doesnt look like it rained or anything so this must be due to the local climate or lower temperatures over the night. That thought brings Diana to the forefront of my mind and I quickly scan our surroundings for the loyal, albeit rather ominous, canine. No matter how carefully I study my surroundings, though, I cant find her anywhere. Her traces are still present here and there, but nothing that would easily suggest a direction or any other hint. Yet, I can tell she is around thanks to our connection. Perhaps sensing my efforts and presence, Diana makes herself known a momentter. However, I dont immediately realise its her. And honestly, who could me me? When a piece of elongated rock suddenly moves, you dont assume thats the friend you are looking for but a potential beast or animal that might be aiming to get a jump on you. In this case, the medium-sized rock formation I have initially dismissed turns out to be my pronepanion just raising her wolf head from the ground. Sirgia might have downyed the capabilities of the insane saddle she had created. Why? Because while it certainly did cover Dianas impressive body with afy-looking nket, it also caused that nket to assume very realistic colours based on the nearby shades and terrain features. And so, Im currently staring at a ck snout poking from underneath a sizable collection of rocks while at the western part, the stone wiggles around due to the light brushes Dianas tail causes underneath the material. She seems happy to see me. That happiness betrays her hiding spot, which happens to be in the centre of the clearing. As I approach, she snaps her jaws on a string somewhere on the left and the protectiveyer retreats into the saddle, getting rid of her disguise. They do say that hiding in in sight is the best and I certainly have to agree in this scenario. This thing, whatever it is, is going to be great for camping and other purposes. The best part, though? Dianas fur is perfectly dry, smooth, and additionally warm. Whatever environmental and weather conditions might be present around, this tent can neatly shield the owner from danger and inconvenience. My fingers relish the sensation of brushing through the heavenly coat of my big friend. Diana looks awake, energised, and ready to go at any moment. Looks like you too had a good night. I pet my ferocious steed behind her long ear. Im d to see that we havent left you out here to fend for yourself. Any important things to mention? Monsters? People? Diana receives my caresses for a full minute before giving my cheek a long lick with her glowing tongue. I can sense the message she is trying to convey and we seed at properlymunicating with visual and eventual clues. There was no trouble at night. I shower her in appreciation for keeping watch over us and bring out a big and deep bowl, filling it with clean water. Im aware that she can jump far enough to reach a nearby stream, but I might as well show my big doggo some proper care. She nudges my face with her snout as thanks and greedily gulps down on the gift. Figuring out something for her to eat would be next, but I can already sense Dianas urge to hunt. As her partner, I cant really deny her that pleasure, can I? Im not trying to domesticate this wolf. At least not in the usual way. I guess its something in between, where she remains this fierce hunter and warrior while also helping me out as my steed on the move or apanion in the mansion. Hopefully, we can achieve the same with the other wolves that we are nning for the mercenary girls. It would be nice to see them form bonds with their animal or beast partners. There you were, Master. A voice breaks me out of my thoughts and I nce over my shoulder. Sirgias petite figure is poking out of the suitcase and a shy pout paints her luscious lips. Additionally, she reaches just high enough for her plump and perky breasts to peek over the edge, her nipples standing proud in the slight chill of the forest whenpared to the heated-up confines of the fake mansion. She easily notices where my gaze goes and a kind smile curls her mouth up. Acting all cute and nonchnt, she joins her hands in front of her while pushing her arms close together. Furthermore, she leans forward and rests her petite frame against the sidewall. All of that just entuates the pleasant roundness of her charms, emphasising her fair bust for all to admire. Which, in this case, is all me. Chuckling to myself, I stroll back to the tree and pick the mischievous dwarf up. Sirgia lets me move her freely and soon wraps her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, snuggling to me sweetly. I do not miss the fact that she hasnt donned anything yet as her feminine bits press into me both high and low. Youll get cold without any underwear. I pull her into an affectionate kiss. I have you to keep me warm, Master. She shoots me the tiniest grin before joining our lips again. What if someone sees? I raise a brow at her. Diana would warn us. She blushes a tad. Shaking my head, I take a few steps back and let myself fall, sinking into a pillow of fluff. Sirgia giggles as Dianas fur swallows us partially, stroking the ck hair lovingly. How did my lovely little Dwarf sleep? I ask and peck her rosy cheek. I always sleep the best after you make love to me, Master. That colour deepens even more. I feel so warm and wanted. And not only for my skills or what I can bring to your business. Of course. I boop her on the nose, which is still stained with white powder at the very tip, making me snicker. As my mate, I want you so much Im afraid I could break your lithe frame. Did you ever doubt that? She nces down at her front, bringing our attention to her modest chest and lovely lower lips currently kissing my stomach. Never. Its still a very alien feeling for a lone craftsman, though, Master. Especially one of a dwarven lineage. You must have heard me mention that we often marry for the benefit, to strengthen our techniques. Or in the case of bigger names, to form alliances and cooperation between talented families. Yes, you did bring it up once or twice. I nod and run a finger down the middle of her chest, tummy, and finally, navel, bringing it back up through the same path. But, its not something you enjoy speaking about due to your standing. Its Sirgias turn to nod. You know that Im from the outer branch of the family. No one would really consider connecting with it for any reason, so I wouldnt have received any meaningful marriage proposals. Even arranged. Our position at the top of the tree crown didnt denote a skilled bloodline. If I tried to pursue anyone, I would be rejected right away, most likely alsoughed at. Thats why you decided to travel the wide world in search of wisdom, expertise, experience, and opportunity, I finish for her, knowing this story decently well. So that you can return home and show everyone how incredible you are. That a Forgegraver is still a Forgegraver, no matter from which side of the family. Yes. She nuzzles her face into my neck, pulling us close again. But its different now. How so? I lovingly stroke her warm back. I dont intend to gain fame and recognition with the intention to marry anymore, she replies. I have already found the happiness of my life by your side, Master. Im d to hear that, I respond with a smile. Instead, Im going to make everyone acknowledge the fact that Im your wife and you are my husband, she continues firmly. Our n, and most likely many others, will be mad that Ive given myself to a Human, but I dont care. I will make them ept you. ept that you are different. ept that you want to help. Thats very kind of you. I kiss the top of her hair. You are the best wife a man could wish for. No she whispers timidly. Im doing this for a very selfish reason Are you? I peek down at her as she tries to escape my gaze. Im doing this so that I can be pregnant with your seed and allow our children to grow up with the support of the n Sirgia admits. Thats a very noble goal. I chuckle and give her plump behind a mischievous squeeze. But that''s not all, isnt it? No. I will show them that even the furthest descendants can achieve great things with proper resources and ess to knowledge and equipment, she answers with returning confidence as she straightens up, looking me deep into the eyes. You have provided me with so much, Master. Many of those things were incredibly expensive. You rarely asked about anything or questioned my requests. Youve given me everything my n didnt. And even more. Your love. I wish the others could receive that too and thrive. Just so we are clear, you arent talking about me taking in all the daughters of your n, are you? I smirk at her knowingly. Sirgia flushes and starts ying with her thumbs between us, giving me upward nces. N-No? But If you would Then how many? I snort and shake my head, at which she gives me a pretty smile. Its really great that shes grown so close to me that she can even make teases like this. I know she isnt serious about thatment and understands that Im teasing her too. Though, perhaps I should make sure before I suddenly end up in bed with a dozen Dwarf girls. Besides, most female Dwarves are rather... burly and round, as you have mentioned during our first conversation outside of the ve cells, Master. Sirgia looks up with a shadow of a smirk. After spending some time warming your bed, I dont think you would find ying with their bodies as pleasurable whenpared to mine. Oh, you little rascal! I squint at her and throw myself forward. You think you have me all figured out? Sirgia lets out a small squeak and enters a fit of sweet giggling as I press her into the grass and hover over the sly woman. She lets a few more adorable chuckles before peering back at me with heated cheeks. With most other Dwarf girls, you wouldnt be able to bend them in half like this. She brings her knees close to her chest, hooks her knees over my shoulders, and wraps her hands behind my neck, pulling me strongly into herself until my bulgees in direct contact with her feverish mound as Im forced to press her hard into the ground until her butt lifts up. Or in many other positions, you often make love to me, Master. Her breathing grows a bit quicker as our faces are a hairs breadth away from each other, and of course, our intimate parts are all but making out if not for the obstruction Ive decided to pick up on my way out of the bed. Judging by the glint in Sirgias pretty eyes, she might be wishing I hadnt. Dont make it sound like I only have eyes of petite and slim girls, I growl at her yfully. As much as I love your or Shinos lithe figures, you know Im not that strict. I know, Master. She surrenders easily. But many Dwarf males wouldnt be that open towards the other side of the spectrum. When the majority has more body to their bones and breasts of plenty, our minority isnt regarded that well in terms of attractiveness. My figure certainly wouldnt have been a boon in any negotiations or romantical pursuits. Which isnt as true for other races. I sigh softly. Are you worried your people are going to call you desperate for picking a Human as their views are at least slightly different here and there? I already said I dont care, Master. She shakes her head. They can call me anything they want. They wish they could know how good you feel inside me. But, I wont let them ride even the most urate replica I have made. Laughing out loud, I give Sirgia a kiss and bring us up to a sitting position. But I do care when they are mean to you. Although, it sounds like you have it handled. As long as you arent nning on conquering the nation by addicting Dwarf women to the models of my cock so that they be more prone to any deals after the original is revealed? Maybe She nibbles on her bottom lip, ncing away once again. Our eyes meet and weugh together. Weve reallye such a great way since the first day. And I dont know if I should feel happy or guilty that you no longer feel enough shame to keep this part of your craftpletely hidden from the public, I admit honestly. Proud. You should feel proud, Master. She touches my cheek dearly. I understood that trying to deny any part of my talent has only been stunting my growth. All thanks to you and your careful guidance. Allowing me to slowlye to this epiphany is something I will be eternally grateful for, Master. An artisan should not feel shame for their masterpieces. Those who try to shame the artisan are simply not the target audience and are only looking for ways to bring them down because the creator isnt making what they desire. Thats some strong words. I nod in admiration. Does that mean you are no longer going to be embarrassed when talking about it out in the open? That once more turns Sirgias face partially red and I chuckle softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead to make up for that tease. She might not feel ashamed about her creations, but its not wrong to be a bit embarrassed by the lewd side of things. Especially for a timid girl like her. Before she answers, a quiet rumbling noise reaches our ears and the crimson shade turns the deepest Ive seen today as Sirgia hides herself in her palms. Now, this is quite a good example of shame. Alright, lets get ourselves something to eat and be on our way. We have a lot of time to talk more. And this time, you cant use working at your workshop as an excuse so Im going to abuse this right to socialise with you until you start hating me. I wink at her, bringing us up. I can never hate you for making me talk about anything, Master she mutters shyly. But, my upper lips are not as used to continuous activity as my lower ones so I would appreciate it if we could divert most of your oral attention towards thetter To think there would be a day where my shy little Dwarf openly admits to enjoying my tongue more in her pussy than in her mouth. I shake my head with a chuckle at the lithe seductress. We jump back down the suitcase while Diana goes out hunting. Noticing the state of the kitchen, Sirgia gets all shy again, almost unable to meet my gaze. It was her request to take her in here as its one of her favourite ces after the forge. Weve made love throughout the entire mansion, but this spot might have experienced it the hardest. After convincing my pretty mate to slip intofy briefs and a t-shirt so that she doesnt paradepletely naked, we band together to prepare a meal. The ingredients are rather scarce since this ce isnt used that often, but its still enough to prepare something nice. And, it takes a while since most of the artefact-grade equipment is absent, reced by themonly-seen crystal-powered kitchenware. Well, one benefit of this is that Im not going to have to drag you out of your forge at least. I snicker as we cook. Im sorry, Master. I failed toe out with a proper solution before you took me with you on a journey, Sirgia apologises with way too much honesty. Ill get angry if you keep that up. I point a knife at her. You are acting as if creating a perfectly inhabitable living space is not a miracle in itself. We have a mansion inside a damn tree, for Goddess sake. Actually, what would happen if I tried using any artefacts or moreplex magical equipment? You can certainly try your spatial ring if you would like to, Master, she suggests without looking at me, a hint of a smile decorating the side of her face that I have the view of. Sensing a trap, I still willingly walk into it and reach into my spatial ring only to yelp in surprise as it zaps my finger with some kind of energy spark as Im pulling something out. It quickly warms up and shes with blinding light, forcing me to shield my eyes. After I open them again, the towel Ive been thinking about rests in my hand. Okay, its a bit shy, but I dont see the problem with And thats not the only thing I dont see. ncing at Sirgia, I see her standing towards me with her fists on her bare hips. Bare because she ispletely naked, disying her pert peaks and alluring mound almost proudly as a knowing smirk decorates her sweet lips. As her eyes skip down my front, I notice that my own clothing is just as much gone, leaving me hanging before her at half-mast. Point taken I smile wryly. Can we reim those lost articles somehow? You can certainly try, Master, she repeats her earlier challenge with an amused expression. Just be aware that if there is nothing to suck in the rings close vicinity, it might materialise additional items from inside in random unupied spaces, no matter how small. If Im not mistaken, you possess quite a collection of toys inside yours, so it would be wise to consider the risks involved. I shudder lightly as she paints the picture. The sudden arrival of an uninvited guest through the back entrance would not be appreciated without proper warning and preparation. Therefore, I think we might be forced to continue our cooking as we are, Sirgia continues with a fair blush. I believe you might be right. I smirk wryly as I take my spot next to her once more, inhaling in slight surprise as something grazes my member. Completely focused on her part of the preparation, Sirgia uses her free hand to stroke me daintily, her cheek even darker as she keeps her face directed ahead at the task. She got me good with that bait, Im not gonna lie. But to think this shy little cinnamon roll would turn out to be this lewd inplete private is a pleasant surprise. We finish cooking more or less at the same time as she finishes me and move to eat in the main hall. It feels quite bold to consume a meal in such a usually popted and public space with nothing covering our privates. Still, Sirgia noms on her sandwiches while sitting in myppletely unbothered. We take turns feeding each other and eating on our own while snuggled together cosily. Afterwards, we take a quick dip to clean up and step outside to get dressed. Yeah. Outside. As in, into the forest. Because most of our stuff is in spatial storages, which work only out there. Im starting to think this whole thing has been nned more meticulously than I have imagined with us coincidentally taking off all the clothes atop the saddle yesterday and all the other minute details. And thats great. Let Sirgias creative mind soar. Her genius will conquer the Dwarf Kingdom in no time as long as it can remain this free and unchained. With the two of us ready and proper, I watch Sirgia pack up the suitcase, deactivating it skilfully, and mount the blocky rectangle back onto Dianas saddle. Making sure weve covered our traces and cleared the campsite out of any possible trash, we hop onto our valiant steeds back. As soon as we hit the road, my scheming Dwarf maniptes the positions of the handles and our seatings, but while everything turns a tad more alluring, it doesnt reach the same level as it had yesterday. Shooting me a reassuring nce over her shoulder, Sirgia presses her back into my chest and we set into a low-hanging pose but without any improper elements. The real reason behind it bes clear when Diana surges forward at multiple times the speed we have seen her reach previously. We be almost a blur as we speed through the trees and reach the edge of the road. Skirting by its side, we travel fast, jumping into the forest to avoid contact with all the other travellers. I briefly worry about the direction we are heading in, but Sirgia reassures me mentally that Diana is following her guidance extremely well, understanding the instructions she whispers into the canines ear almost to a single word. And so, we ride like this for the next five days, stopping for each night to let Diana rest, sleep well in our portable mansion ourselves, and of course, enjoy our ownpany during the downtime. And no, its not all sex. Well, its the majority of it, maybe, but we still chat a lot and simply interact with each other, making up for all that missed time we often lost due to our responsibilities or other things back at home. We dont have any excuses now and make full use of that. The further we travel, the more Sirgia opens up about her homnd and family. As always, I remind her that she doesnt have to relive too painful or sad memories, but she grows more determined andfortable sharing. Then, on the sixth day, the environment changes a bit into what you could call a near-mountain biome. Its still a forest but the trees are getting more scarce and the species are being dominated by pines and other simr families. By then, we fully leave the trail and push through the wilderness. On the seventh day, I notice the remains of a stone road here and there in the ground. Sirgia exins that it has been a great mercantile highway back in the past, leading to one of the entrances into the mountains belly that we are currently heading to. I cant help but start getting more and more excited at the prospect of witnessing the lost architecture of ancient Dwarves. And clearly, so cant she. The emotions in her voice are hard to miss. Finally, before it gets dark, we reach our destination. A high cliff stands before us, spanning from one side to another without end. The remains of the dwarven road lead into a humongous double-winged gate made of some kind of metal. One wing is easily ten or more metres wide while they reach as high as a three-story building or higher. Those things are massive and full of neatly arranged runes or scripts. I recognize Dwarven here and there, though some parts of it evade me, perhaps lost in time as the tongue changed over the decades or centuries. Im not exactly sure how urate the books I learned from are, just that Im fairly good with the current Dwarvish. As for the metal itself, it has an ominous ck colour, though bits of grey stter its surface. After a moment of thought, it bes clear that those splotches are what remains of the original paint or other coating. Yet, as that coating has faded away, the core structure of the gate looks almost undamaged, like itughs in the face of time, environment, and any kind of assault. The cliff around it is certainly muttered with signs of martial and magical effort to get through. This might be a stupid question, but you do know how to get inside, right? I ask my lovely mate as we gape upon the entrance together. Sirgia nces aside and does that adorable tick of digging a hole in the ground with the tip of her shoe. Which feels like a no. Sighing softly to myself, I ruffle through her hair and scan the runes carved in the metal. Then, raising a brow at the gate, I tilt my head ponderingly. Friend? I mutter under my breath, making sure Im speaking Elvish. Sirgia nces up at me. Master? Chuckling quietly, I shake my head. Nothing. Lets get closer and look for any hints before its too dark. She stares at me curiously for a while longer before trotting to my side and walking with me to the mysterious entrance. Chapter 214 – The Will of the Ancients Chapter 214 C The Will of the Ancients So Do you have any ideas? I nce down at Sirgia as we stand before the massive ck gate. It was technically your people who made this thing. That might be true, Master, but they were the ancients, she replies, scanning the nearby surface with great attention. Much of the knowledge of these passages has been lost with time. They were closed when the Human campaigns ravaged thend. No one remembers how to operate them and there seem to be no survivors leaving their premises. It looks like the secret has been sealed within these tunnels. I nod to myself ponderingly. I guess that would be a wise decision. Albeit, certainly an extremely desperate one. Not providing your future people with a way to utilise those feels like a waste. Or even a disservice to your descendants. That is also true, Master, Sirgia immediately agrees with me. But, you need to remember that themon values of this world are nothing like those in your peaceful realm. While these caverns were built mostly to quicken the travel from one ce to another, they still stored a lot of dwarven technology and craft. Our ancestors would rather die than give those to the enemy. Locking our future generations out of ess to them wouldnt be a hard choice. Right. Times were much different back then. I sigh a bit dejectedly. Well, its not like right now things are that much better. There is no real war but the animosity towards the races is rather serious. Maybe, but thats mostly near Human borders or within, she points out. Which doesnt mean the people further away arent suffering due to their local issues. While Humans certainly are one side of the coin, its not like there is no oppression or other problems within the borders of other races. You still havent seen much of the world, Master. Ah, yes, my perspective is rather biased, isnt it? I chuckle awkwardly. Most of my time here was spent in the Humanmunity. I understand well that the other ones arent all sunshine and rainbows, but since this is the one I might have any chance of affecting, I tend to blindly focus on its problems and negative aspects. I feel a nudge and see Sirgia step closer to hug me lovingly, looking up into my eyes. You are doing great, Master. What you do might often seem slow, small, and insignificant, but you are changing the world one step at a time. And Im sure that as a Primordial, you will be able to influence the other nations too. With the Goddess support as a Demigod, its even more certain. You might not have expected to be the one making the world a better ce, but I believe you are the best we could have hoped for. Brushing through her pretty brown hair, I lean down to capture her affectionate lips. Actually, thats what I was aiming for, just not in the way I imagined. I was a teacher, remember? That kind of ssifies as making the world a better ce to some extent. It does lie in the hands of the students, but they will carry forward at least some of your legacy. Then its not surprising you have been caught in Luminas spell. Fate itself has brought you to us. She smiles at me almost reverently, making me chuckle in amusement. Maybe, maybe not. A wise man once said, there are no idents. I peck her cute nose. But, we cant really determine that so lets focus on things that we can. Work with me? Always, Master. A faint trace of rosiness tinges Sirgias cheeks as she nuzzles them against mine. I shall dedicate my talents and efforts to your cause whenever you need me to. Separating from each other, we turn to the task at hand once more. Diana trots closer to us and stops by my free side, also throwing a look at the impressive structure. I dont know how much she will be able to help with this, but Im not one to reject any help. It would be something if we denied her assistance just because she has the form of a wolf and it turned out that her powers were the key to unlock the gate. So, we are out of ideas at the current moment. I rub my chin while attempting to spot any leads or hints. The first one is clear. No amount of force is capable of piercing through this solid wall of metal. While the stone edges of the entrance bear marks of many failed attempts, the surface of the doors is barely scratched or dented. Even the cliff should have been more damaged, in my honest opinion, so it feels like it has been enhanced too. I tap my fist against one wing, putting quite some strength into the knocks. A dull, thudding noise answers me. This thing has to be insanely thick. It feels like hitting the mountain itself. There is barely any echo from the other side, even though the space in there has to be equally as massive as this gate. Brute force through martial arts or magic wont have any effect, I think, Iment, ncing at my lovely mate. Sirgia is crouching a bit to the side with something akin to a jewellers eyepiece set on her head. She is examining the metal with utmost detail. Not wanting to disrupt her focus, I simply stand near and wait for her to summarise her thoughts. It always feels so serene watching her work and dedicate all of her attention to the project. A minuteter, she stands up and turns to me. Im not sure what this metal is. It bears traces of multiple known ores but also some unidentifiable minerals. This might be a unique ancient alloy. I havent seen anything like this even back at home. Which, I assume, isnt good. I scratch my head. Unfortunately, yes. She sighs dejectedly. Most likely no acidicponents and mixtures that I carry on me are going to be enough to eat through it at a decent pace. Im sorry. Not your fault. I pat her on the head. There is nothing saying anything about these in the records or books you have read during your studying? The ancients had to have a way of opening those from the outside in case of an emergency or something. No, thats why I was excited to explore one of these ces. Theres so much we dont know about them. And trust me, Master, many tried and still try to get inside. Sirgia nces at the gate with a hint of disappointment in her caramel eyes. We might be better off looking for a different path through the mountains. Maybe there are some interconnected natural hollows like in the ce you went through in the desert. We are not giving up so easily. I hug her from behind. Im going to get you inside even if it takes me a week. I promise. She turns her face to me over her shoulder and blushes faintly. You dont have to Oh, I do, I interrupt her with a warm smile. Youve fulfilled many of my dreams already. This is my opportunity to start repaying you for all of that. So, just watch me. With a few more pats, I walk away and put my hands on my hips. Diana? You cant use your ability to jump inside, can you? That would save us a lot of time. The big bad female wolf tilts her head at me beforeing closer and sniffing around the bottom of the entrance. After a few seconds, she takes a few steps back and plunges into my shadow. We wait with bated breaths for her return or any sign that she is on the other side. I cant feel much through our bond while she is doing her shadow thingy. I imagine its quite hard to read someones thoughts when they are pure darkness zooming through the fabric of the darkness itself. Soon, ourpanion emerges from Sirgias shadow,nding gracefully between the two of us. She raises her snout and meets my gaze, giving her head a light, horizontal shake. The message is clear and I let out a dissatisfied grunt. But, to make sure she knows Im not dissatisfied with her, I offer Diana some ear rubs as payment for her attempt. Alright. Now we wont feel stupid for not trying out the simplest solutions. I tap my foot while thinking. I dont know the first thing about those ancient guys who made this, but it would be utterly stupid not to incorporate some way of figuring out how to open the gates by those not fully initiated into the small group that operated these ces. At the same time, I cant confidently deny that possibility. I agree that while extremely secretive and selfish, the ancients would have put some clever mechanism to let others of their kin gain ess to the passages, Sirgia says without that much confidence too. I believe we just havent managed to work it out yet. Im not sure if we can do it, Master, when tens of schrs and engineers failed while spending years in their pursuit. Hey now. I believe in that genius mind of yours and therefore you should too. I wink at her. Come on. Forget about the others. Focus on yourself. You have been chosen by a Demigod, havent you? You are like a Hero of the old sent on a grand journey to fulfil her epic quest. Are you going to disappoint your divine supporter? Thest line is more of a joke to rx the somber mood, but judging by Sirgias expression, it has a slightly unintended effect. Staring back at me as I attempt to boost her confidence, she assumes a very determined expression, to the point that her usually calm and adorable face bes the definition of serious. I should have predicted that disappointing me would be thest thing in the world she wanted to happen. But, its toote to fix this mistake and I can only watch as she nods firmly and switches her attention to the gate. I guess as far as motivation goes, there would be no better factor. Ill just have to make sure that when she doesnt manage to live up to the expectations I identally ced upon her shoulders, she wont feel unworthy or inadequate. Naturally, I dont leave her alone with the task. I study the problem too. While Sirgia focuses on the surface of the gate, I take a look around with Diana by my side. Getting tunnel vision on the entrance itself might prove to be deceitful. As far as we know, there might be a stone that needs to be pressed somewhere near for the doors to open, resting in in sight. Unfortunately, half an hourter, the two of us dont find any clues. Our senses dont pick up on anything extraordinary or standing out. Diana even checks every possible hole with her shadow movement just to make sure. I mostly expand my spiritual perception in every direction, looking for any responses. The only ones I gete back from the gate. For now, we assume we havent missed anything important and walk back to Sirgia. She has set up a small study on the remains of the ancient road, bringing out scrolls, books, and also transcribing materials and devices. Much more knowledgeable about dwarven runes, sigils, and thenguage, she is trying to decipher any hidden meaning in the inscriptions visible on the surface of the entrance. With a faint shake of my head, I approach her and lift the smalldy up, earning myself a confused nce. At the same time, I bring out a thick nket from my ring and make it show up underneath her. Gently putting Sirgia back down, I ce a kiss on her cheek and she smiles kindly, getting back to work, her knees no longer pressed into the hard, loose stones. Afterwards, we dive back into our respective contemtion. Unless she pulls me into her thought process, Im not going to disrupt it. Well brainstorm our ideas and findingster. So, while only slightly ncing at the glyphs, I examine the general style of the gate. Its never a waste of time to look for any moving parts or concealed elements. About three hours pass by during our mostly silent investigation. Its starting to get dark and there wont be much to see without artificial light. This is a good moment to wrap it up for now, discuss things together, and sleep on whatever we have gathered. There is no rush anywhere, and it would be wise to give our brains a break so that we can start fresh in the morning. We could retreat into the mansion, which I set up inside a nearby tree, but we have done that plenty already. With this being a journey with the two of us, we might as well enjoy the atmosphere a little. And so, I set up a contained campfire and bring out some camping gear from my spatial supplies. That includes a few benches to sit on, a grill on a tripod, and some utensils to cook a thing or two over the fire. While Im doing all that, Dianaes back with a deer she has hunted, clearly with the intent of sharing it with us. Sirgia notices my efforts and finishes her examination too, hopping up to me and dering that she will prepare the meat. Since she has much more experience in that field than I do, I let her do the honours and simply watch as she skilfully goes through all the necessary steps to bring us a few big slices of the best parts ready to be cooked. Naturally, she speeds up a process or two with her handy devices or else it could have taken hours. The rest of the kill goes to Diana and the two of us settle down to watch the tasty chunks sizzle over the tongues of mes. Sirgia keeps a t poker in her hands, flipping the bs now and then as she sits in myp with my arms and legs wrapped around her petite frame. So, any progress on the puzzle? I ask while tracing circles over her tummy with my fingers. Nothing of substance, Master, she replies gloomily. The sentences written all over the gate are just simple greetings towards the travellers, mentioning what this ce is, who made it, who has the authority over thends beyond, and so on. I transcribed and read through them dozens of times but didnt spot any clues. If there are any in the scripts, they are made with a much moreplex code. Nothing you wont be able to crack in due time. I kiss the top of her head. It just means we will have more time to spend on admiring this masterful craftsmanship and artful depictions. They are really pretty, Sirgiaments, ncing at the ominous structure to our right. I like how the shadows dance over the runes in various directions and with different intensities. It creates such a mysterious spectacle. Like some eerie monster trying to grasp at everything around it. Ah, yes, I agree. That might be because some of the sigils have been carved deeper than the others. They must have been added earlier than the rest. I nod, following her gaze. Quite a clever way to y with theposition, dont you think? After chuckling lightly to myself, I sigh softly. Not receiving any response in the next few seconds, I nce down at my little lover with a faint frown. I find the Dwarf girl in myp gazing upon the gate with her eyes wide to the brim, her pupils darting from side to side as her brain works in overdrive. Sirgia? She jumps a little and her attention snaps to me. They werent addedter, Master! It''s an intentional design! Oh? Is it? I raise a brow at her rising excitement. Yes! The shadows and the light! Those two elements have always followed the ancients wherever they went! The flickering of the shadows filled their homes! The light of the torches showed them the way! Sirgia recites almost religiously. Quickly! Put the fire out, Master! She jumps off myp and summons a bag out of her ring, immediately diving into it hard enough for half of her body to disappear into the sizable container. Aware that she has figured something out, I stand up too and prepare to do as told. I wait until she brings out what she is looking for and Sirgia gestictes at me fervently to do my thing. Smirking lightly, I draw a bit of Void Magic from Diana and wave my hand, sending a gust of purplish mana towards the campfire. The dark violet energy snuffs the mes out instantly and throws us into a heavy darkness. Then, with an audible click, a blinding light hits me straight in the face, making me groan. Sorry! Sirgia squeaks out a hasty apology and the light turns away. What greets me is her profile. Atop her head sits something akin to a hard hat with some device attached to it. The light shines from it at about full one-eighty degrees to the front like a damn floodlight. No wonder I saw white for a moment there. The crystal she has used for this gadget must be capable of storing insane amounts of mana if it glows this strongly. Regathering her bearings, Sirgia jogs up to the gate while dragging the big backpack with her. Thanks to her high stats, she doesnt even feel its weight. And her ss is almost purely a physical one so she is using the shared stats to their fullest in the case of that department. Catching up to her, I stop in front of the section that depicts a life-sized group of Dwarves with their backs to the viewer. They look like they are about to wander into a cave, holding their torches high and peering ahead with great attention. We didnt really think much of these pictures after initially studying them hours ago as they portray seemingly random scenes rathermonly rted to underground exploration and possibly the history of this ce, but they might have more importance than we have first assumed if Sirgia rushed here with so much gusto. She scans the carvings intently before suddenly turning to me and raising both arms into the air. Up! Up! Master, up! I barely withhold the chuckle at the sight of my lovely little mate jumping in ce like she desperately wants a piggyback ride from me. But, I can feel how serious she is so I quickly oblige and lower myself to her level. Sirgia instantly throws her slender legs over my shoulders and grasps my hair, gesturing with one hand for me to stand up already. Doing exactly that, I bring her face-to-face with the highest carved torch and she studies it intently. I knew it! She smacks her closed fist against the metal. In the next moment, she pushes herself off the gate and does a backwards flip over my back,nding smoothly on her feet. Before I even turn around, she is already back inside the bag, covering the only source of light other than the moon fully. This time, I brace myself for her return and look away when she runs up to me, obliviously blinding me amidst her enthusiasm. Again! she demands, rocking back and forth on her heels. I hastily grab her by the sides and hoist the petite girl back on my shoulders. She tugs my hair to turn around and I follow the orders of my tiny overlord like a certain rather untalented cook. Then, I watch as Sirgia holds up what looks like one of those old-style oiling cans you sometimes can find in Western movies or such, the one-piece container with a long snout. It confirms its purpose a secondter as she touches the depiction of the torch with its tip and I can clearly see some kind of liquid trickle into somewhere. I cant view it perfectly well from my angle, but its obvious that it goes into some niche or hole since nothing drips down the metal surface. And Sirgia moves it around all over the head of the torch, making sure to touch many spots. Its ready! Step back! She orders and I listen. She snaps her suddenly gloved fingers and a sparkunches ahead from the friction. It hits the torch, which lits up like its real counterpart, illuminating the surroundings. Or at least, it would be, if not for Sirgias high beams. But, she understands that too and turns the artefact off, bathing us in orange light instead of white. There is a deep, powerful, metallic click somewhere deep within the gate, followed by the noise a cog mechanism would make. It keeps ticking for a while before going silent. The torch continues to burn as we stare expectantly at the entrance. I slowly let Sirgia down and she spins around in a blink, throwing herself into my chest with a wide smile. You did it, Master! You are a genius! Laughing warmly, I kneel down so that she doesnt infinitely dangle from my body and Sirgia peppers my face with fluffy kisses. No, you did it. I dont even know what this is about. You are the real genius here. She flushes heavily but I can see in her eyes that she doesnt back down from her ims. I dont intend to fight her over it either as long as she doesnt give me all the credit. And, the beautiful, ecstatic grin decorating her face is just too hypnotising to bring down with pointless arguments. So, we are now good to go? I chance a nce at the gate again. Sirgia snorts cutely and shakes her head. I wish, Master. No, this is only one of the depicted sections, isnt it? And the doors arent any more open now. Gods, I love her cheerful self. Then We have to solve all of those? I wrinkle my nose a bit while gazing upon the other five sections visible on this ck wall of metal. No, silly Master, that would be so hard with how high most of those are. She giggles and rolls her pretty eyes. The other mechanisms have to be just as easily essible as the first one. Remember, this was meant for the Dwarves. You dont expect everyone to carry around three-story highdders with them, do you? I dont think there is more than one puzzle waiting to be solved now, and we have all we need to crack it. Oh, do we? I raise a curious brow at her. Sirgia nods really fast in quick session. Its part of the thing you noticed. The light of the torch casts shadows from the carved inscriptions. With how they differ from each other, the length of those shadows varies too, pointing out the importance of certain letters, words, runes, or symbols. This has to be the hint about the second part of the locking mechanism. Damn, you are so smart. I stroke both of her pinkish cheeks with my thumbs as we look each other in the eyes. I wonder just how many schrs and researchers didnt get past the initial step. Maybe you are even the first to get this far. She flushes even further at thatpliment. No Theres certainly no way Besides I wouldnt be able to do it without your help, Master I somehow doubt it, but Ill admit that I helped. I pull her into a delicate kiss. Now, lets break this whole thing in record time, shall we? Receiving a peck in return, I let go of my wise girl and we both turn to the torch-lit image. Standing still and quiet, I give Sirgia all the time and space to analyse the shadows. She attentively follows the flickering shapes, memorising the ces they lick at. Seeing her working on it mentally, I summon a notebook and hand it to her. Without even a nce my way, she receives it and starts scribbling down letters and words with a pencil she brings out on her own. Diana stops behind us, peering at our efforts curiously, and I smile at our kind guardian watching the vicinity of the gate while we focus on the gate. Five minutester, Sirgia stops and takes her eyes off the metal surface, dropping them onto the paper. I lean closer and peer at it with her. What do you have here? I ask softly. Words. They make a sentence out of those other sentences. Give me a few more seconds, Master. I will sort and order them quickly, she replies with a confident nod. It takes another three minutes but Im not going to be stingy about details. I got it! Sirgia beams at me with the same excitement as earlier. It reads as follows. As the bloodline of the worthy flows through the hands of the destitute, the refuge of the stone sanctuary shall stand open, that we constitute. A riddle, as expected. I snort to the side. But congrattions. Fantastic job. She escapes my gaze timidly, hugging her notes to her chest. Its nothing I just copied the words and moved them around You certainly didnt just brute force the order hoping for a lucky hit. I pat her shoulder proudly. No, but it was very simple. I only had to measure the length of the shadows cast by the metal torch and use that to figure out the correct sequence, she replies with a slightly more confident smile. You would have no problems doing that either, Master. Taking a look at the jumbled shapes and how they constantly changed with the mes, I snicker inwardly. I wonder. There was no chance I would have been able to eyeball this in a matter of minutes. Without the help of some measuring tools and shit? Good luck. Lets move to the eastern section, Sirgia urges me forward. I believe the depiction there has to be the one we need to interact with. Nodding, I follow her lead, and she flicks on the blinding light once more. A few steps to the side, we find ourselves in front of a carving representing another group of Dwarves, but this time, almost mirrored in their positions. They are facing us as they walk forward in the same formation, this time more confidently and with soft grins on their lips. There are no torches in their hands and the leader simply extends his arm ahead as if to push the gate open for his party, allowing them to leave the safe passage and continue with their journey. After just a moment, the two of us exchange nces. It cant be this simple, can it? I ask dubiously. The other puzzle wasnt that sophisticated either, Master. Sirgia shrugs hesitantly. Do the honours, then. I gesture at the wing with a respectful bow. She curtsies politely with a charming grin and moves closer to the picture. Taking off her gloves, she examines the hand of the leader as it rests pretty much t against the imaginary door. It protrudes slightly just like the other parts of the carving, but is definitely reaching out the furthest. Picking the correct palm to mirror his, Sirgia takes a long time to anxiously bring it against the rough metal. There is a moment of tense silence as we both drill holes in the ck surface until nothing happens. Sirgias enthusiasm fades gradually as she nces my way with an apologetic smile. I think I might not be worthy What? I frown at her as she takes back her hand and looks at it sadly. Why would you not be? Im from a distant branch family, remember, Master? Sirgia rubs her palm softly. Some even argue if we really can be called Forgegravers If the blood flowing through our veins is really that of the respected n I growl under my nose and kneel next to her, taking her palm into mine. Thats utter bullshit. Didnt your branch have ties to the Mad Lady? You are her blood, no matter how diluted you think it is. And let me tell you that its unique qualities we call DNA carry over multiple generations. It takes like a whole ten of them to lose traces of maybe half of all the ancestors in that lineage ever. I dont remember the numbers further up, but they say you can never get fully rid of those traces no matter how far you go. And people back home used to trace their lineages through those in the range of thousands of years. Do you understand? Holding her hands, I peer deep into Sirgias slightly teary eyes, shining with the hint of wetness that was about toe. But, she makes only one quiet sniffle before nodding faintly, blinking those uing drops away. So, dont you ever think you are unworthy or whatever, I continue, bringing her fingers to my lips and pressing a tender kiss to them. If we go through the blood, you could very well be next in the line of session for whatever ruling system is currently being used out there in the n. Still a monarchy if Im not mistaken. But who knows what might have changed over the years. Sirgia chuckles quietly and nibbles on her bottom lip to stop herself. Thank you, Master I appreciate you saying that, butno, dont stop me now, Im not going to belittle myself anymore. What Im trying to say is that the gate still hasnt opened so I might not be worthy in the eyes of whoever made those. I might have wasted your time unnecessarily. We dont know that yet. I shake my head. The worthy part is not the only thing in this silly riddle, is it? There is also the destitute expression. Are we destitute? She gives herself a moment to think it over. This word can sometimes be used for the people in need. I think we can be considered being in need right now, Master. So, the issue lies somewhere else. I wrinkle my nose, making her giggle adorably again. Help me out here, notugh at me! I need that sexy brain of yours! That causes her to do it even more before pulling me into an affectionate hug. After calming herself down a little, she pulls back and ces a tiny peck on my cheek. Then, she brings the notebook up again and we go through the words together. I dont know. No other parts seem of any importance. Sirgia sighs gently. Are we sure its all correct? I ask and she turns to me. Not that I doubt your capabilities, but maybe something can be interpreted in multiple ways like the destitute word? Her eyes shoot wide open and she flicks her gaze back to the transcript. Less than a few secondster, she smacks her forehead with unexpected force, making me flinch. Im such a fool! she cries out in frustration. Easy. We all are. I pull her palm away and kiss the red spot. What have you figured out? A cute groan escapes her pouty lips. I took this too literally, Master. These two symbols mean blood and line, creating a bloodline. But, this is the modern spelling. In the past, you read most words in kind of the opposite way, meaning this would be a line of blood instead. Which, obviously Can assume a different meaning much easier than the other version, I finish for her with a big smile. Just try to tell me one more time that you arent the smartest genius I know, I dare you. We dont know if this is the correct answer yet She squirms in ce a little. We need to test it out first But, if my theory is correct I let her go freely and observe as my incredible Dwarf wife regains her confidence while turning towards the depiction. My brows rise momentarily when a dagger appears in her hand, but I hold myself back from calling her out, deciding to trust in her intentions. Giving me a reassuring nod, she makes a shallow cut inside her other palm and quickly presses it against the metal mans. It feels like an eternity before a familiar click rumbles through the massive gate and the ticking reappears. Yes! Sirgia cheers into the air,ughing merrily as she meets my eyes. The riddle spoke about a line of blood flowing through the hands of the destitute! Not the hand! And when I push my hand against his like this, there are two, and the blood flows through them! We did it! I smirk proudly. That we did. Mostly you, but yeah. Now, better step back. She jumps back like the gate has burned her and I chuckle at how jittery my lithe lover has be. As the massive wings swing into the mountain, I take hold of Sirgias wounded palm and push my Rejuvenate into it, sealing the cut in a matter of seconds. She watches the spectacle with awed eyes the entire time as the noise of metal grinding against stone fills the air. These doors certainly have not seen any oiling in ages. As they stop, I wrap an arm around Sirgias waist, pulling her closer. Ready to discover the secrets of the ancients, my beautiful little genius? She pushes herself into me and steals my lips for a passionate kiss, her cheeks heated up to their limits. With you by my side? There is nothing I cant be ready for in this world, Master, she deres devotedly. Same, my love. Same. Chapter 215 – Weaponised Ferocity Chapter 215 C Weaponised Ferocity I dont know exactly what we expected to see after the massive gate swung open, but I guess total darkness is not far from it. All in all, we have been picking locks at an ancient entrance of a supposedly deadmunity. They might have once been something incredible, and right now, we are about to discover if it was true for ourselves, about to venture into the possible ruins and dusty remains of a lost civilization. Well, not entirely lost since the Dwarves still are good and dandy back in their farawaynds, but the same cant be said about those protecting and managing these ces. I do wonder how much of their culture was left behind in these supposed tunnels. My excitement at such discovery might notpare to Sirgias even in the slightest, but its still rather high up there. Do you have more than one of those head lights? I ask my shortpanion. Of course, Master. The craft Dwarfdy nods and summons another one from her spatial storage. Here you are. We might need them. There doesnt seem to be any power in the lighting system. Its not a surprise if it hasnt been manually maintained for decades, if not longer. Power? What was it powered with? I raise a curious brow at her. ording to the legends, massive spiritual furnaces that burned mana-infused crystals and gemstones. All that spiritual energy then flowed through pipes covered in special sent and runes that kept all that mana inside the ducts. Those were connected to all the major utilities like lighting, heating, water pumps, and so on. It beats having people dedicated to spending their entire days or weeks walking around and resupplying every single crystal and device by hand. Especially in a massive, dark ce like this, she exins with clear pride in her voice. It might not exactly fall under magitech yet, but those were quite close, I would say. It shouldnt be that shocking considering how crafty in terms of engineering Dwarves usually are in most stories. In the end, I have a perfect example right by my side. With just the slightest little nudge from me, Sirgia designed plenty of gadgets from Earth within the restraints of the current realm. Even without my assistance, she was already a great artificer. Do you think we would be able to restore that power? I put the hat on and turn the light, shooting a white beam into the darkness. That would certainly make it easier to explore this ce, which Im fairly sure you would love to do. Sirgia fidgets a little next to me. If you think we have the time, Master Chuckling gently, I ruffle through her hair. This is your trip, your adventure. Im just your bodyguard. My mission is to deliver you safely to your homnd. So, wherever you go, I go too. I aint leaving your side for a moment. Okay, maybe save for toilet time. That you can handle on your own, I think. She lets out an adorable giggle and shoots me a pretty smile. Thank you, Master. Im sure it will be worth it. Seeing this lovely smile of yours is already making it worth it. I wink at her and Sirgias cheeks colour faintly. So you want to go in or should we spend a night outside first? Looking thoughtful, she nces between our campfire and the mysterious depths. Inside should be safer. Especially with our hidden residence. And there shouldnt be anything we have to worry about in there. All the defensive measures should be down. Should being the keyword here. I wave a finger at her. But, I agree. Lets collect our stuff before the gate closes. No idea how long it stays open like this. You ready too, Diana? Or should we give you some time to hunt a little more? You might have to eat the rations we prepared for you for who knows how long. Our caninepanion gives the forest behind us one more nce before returning her attention to the front and shaking her head like a drill, along with the rest of her body. The two of us chuckle at the entertaining sight and take that as a confirmation that she is up for it. Maybe she will be able to leave with her ability once we step inside. Not sure if we are going to try in case she ends up blocked when trying to get back in. Sirgia will have to decide once we gather more information on the seals and arrays keeping this ce safe from outside interference. So, we get to work and clean our camp up as much as we can. We wont be able to erase all traces, but it isnt a problem. Its not like someone whoes here to ponder the sealed entrance is going to figure out that we went inside. There already were some signs of other people staying the night around here so I assume its not that umon of a sightseeing spot. Its not even hidden, really. After we are packed up once more and Diana isfortably inside the harness with the saddle and other equipment, the two of us share a nod of understanding and start walking through the gate. The big protective wolf takes my left while Sirgia takes the right. We follow the ruined road until it bes a functional road at the doorstep, just very, very old and dirty. It resembles one of those legendary Roman paths that survived centuries, only pure ck and ominous. Our steps kick up clouds of ancient dust, revealing more details underneath the thickyer. When our group is safely a few metres inside, the old mechanism jolts itself to work again, causing us to jump in surprise, and the two giant wings begin closing up. I guess there has to be some kind of a magical motion trigger that makes the whole thing understand people have wandered in or out and its time to seal the passage once more. We stand there and watch as the gap grows smaller and smaller, soon disappearingpletely with the familiar noise of both the locks we have solved earlier falling into ce. Im d to know we havent permanently unlocked them. That could have been a problem. But, no use thinking about it now. And no need to. We turn to the road ahead of us. The sheer size of the tunnel we have entered is overwhelming. This passage could easily serve as an interstate highway going through a mountain, with at least threenes on each side. I think the slight squeeze near the end is intentional, either for security reasons or something else. You could fit more defenders on this side while the invaders had to push through a narrower entrance. This long cavern is just as high as the gate, not rising any higher, and it most likely didnt need to in the past. I cant imagine anything this massive being capable of regr travel throughout this world, even with the mastery of the Dwarves. A damn Dragon couldfortably fly through this passage, depending on the case, of course. The residents wouldnt be happy no matter the size anyway, most likely. There are no niches or other passages in the walls around us, only the straight tunnel ahead. If there is any checkpoint or military fort, it has to be ced deeper in, which would be smart. The potential enemy would need to retreat in a straight line in the case of failure, open to a vicious counterattack. If they wouldnt end up locked inside in the first ce. But, I can spot the crystals used for lighting Sirgia has mentioned. They are embedded into the ceiling in two even rows and are massive on their own. From where we stand, they look to be the size of a person. A Dwarf, of course. Their surface is ck and shiny right now, making me wonder what kind of light they emit when supplied with mana. Its like time has stopped here, Sirgia whispers while looking around and shining hermp everywhere. No traces of battle, damage, death, just apleteck of presence for a long period. If every section is like this, we might really have a chance to power it back up, Master. Maybe the fuel hasnt fully run out and we will find enough of it in the warehouses. Its too early to judge, but that would be nice. I nod to myself. Now think what would your n think if they learned you not only unlocked the route of the ancients but even restored it to its former greatness, providing your allies a safe passage through the mountains. Her eyes grow wide to the brim as her gaze snaps to my face. That That would be Heroic? Legendary? Enough to show everyone how much of a badass you are? I grin at her. Plus, it would definitely help us out too with any future expeditions. Not to mention providing a safe haven for those in need. We would need people to run it. Not even all of us from the mansion are enough to maintain something like this. She turns a tad hesitant. Baby steps, dear, baby steps. I chuckle softly. First, we find something that can prove we have unearthed the secrets of the ancients. Then, we gain the respect of your kin and make you the boss. And next, we find worthy allies to recruit for this project. It might take a while, but its not impossible. You are a Forgegraver, arent you? For a moment, she looks like she is going to use the branch family card again, but seeing my confident gaze, she tosses it away and responds with a gentle smile. I am. And I will make my name as famous as the Mad Ladys to make you proud, Master. Thats the spirit! I scoop her up into a warm hug. They have no idea whatsing for them! She giggles into my ear. They certainly are not expecting the Demigod of Lust in the flesh to be heading for theirnds. Now, thats not what I meant, but I guess you arent wrong. Smirking, I let my lovely Dwarf girl down. Should we head deeper? I cant see any good spots to hide the suitcase in. Of course, there are your concealing enchantments, but I would sleep easier knowing it isnt simply sitting out in the open like this. Lets walk, then. There should be a guardhouse or something. There is no way the entrance waspletely unguarded in the past, Sirgia points out and Diana gives an affirming bark, which echoes throughout the long cave, making us bothugh openly. We better watch out for any sonic abilities in here or it wont end well for our hearing. Shining our lights here and there we begin our family trek. Besides the sounds of our footsteps, there is barely any noise present. Our boots scrape against the tough floor of the once magnificent road, leaving deep imprints in the grey dust. Thanks to that, we can tell that no one else was in here for a damn long time. I dont even want to think how much work would be needed to clean this whole ce up without any clever Dwarven contraptions or simply magic. Nothing really catches our attention for about five minutes. Then, the beams we emit forward stumble on a change in the shape of the passage. It bes clear that it expands past a certain point, and we can spot the sharp edges of what might be buildings or segments of a different structure. Sharing an excited nce, we pick up the pace. I remain just as vignt for the both of us, just in case. Diana seems focused on making sure we arent surprised by anyone or anything too. Carefully, we reach the spot and peek inside to get a better view. What greets us resembles a militaristic fortification with plenty of archer positions, ramparts, multiple levels, and defensive ranks. It kind of resembles a courtyard surrounded by the walls of a keep or its watchtowers, justcking the element of openness from above. Or a rectangr diatorial arena with the top covered. The buildings set in the walls of the man-made cavern are of grey shade just like everything else save for the road we have been travelling over. They seem to be intentionally merging when you look at them from this lower angle to make it harder for the viewer to spot the turns, junctions, and specific floors. Thankfully, we dont need to figure that out too hard because there are no angry defenders set up on top of these fortifications. They even had something akin to oil drop-off holes right above our heads where the entrance opens up into this area. A slight shiver passes through my spine as I imagine the horrors of getting sshed with that evil, burning substance close to napalm. The Dwarves were not ying around. I bet this wasnt even their cruellest device installed here in the past. So, we got to the guardhouse. Impressive. A small army could fit here. If the races outside were aware of the possibilities provided by such arrangements, there is no surprise Humans didnt seriously attempt to break through your defences and secure thesenes, Iment with a quiet whistle. Though, a few powerful mages could possibly wreck this ce given enough time. Not necessarily, Master. Sirgia spins to face me, shielding hermp so as not to blind my eyes and I do the same. If Im not mistaken, this isnt your typical mountain stone. I had a feeling since the moment we set foot in here. Its only made to look so unremarkable and matching withmon grey rock. I believe its actually Inversicate. This mountain range could house a vein or two, creating a reason for why my ancestors picked this specific area for the passage. And what is that? I ask, first time hearing such a name. A mineral with low traces of mana-sensitive metals inside it. When properly mined and processed, it gains the ability to disperse magic up to a certain Tier. Some spells might even get flung back at the caster or have their effects altered. Havent you felt something the deeper we walked, Master? Now that you mention it, I did a bit, but I guess its not as noticeable as Im not a pure magical ss. My senses do seem a little boxed in. I just assumed thats because of where we are. I scratch my cheek, reexamining our surroundings. Does this Inversicate retain its qualities forever or does its effectiveness fade with time? It should be safe to assume that it retains most of its strength, half at worst. ces like these have been built for generations. And this would be another thing the Dwarves of the past wanted to keep sealed within this sad tomb. We lost ess to this mineral long ago, and so did the rest of the world as a result. Its now one of our only advantages in the chance that Humans or someone else decides to invade ournds once more as many of our keeps, castles, fortresses, or sometimes walls are at least sprinkled with it. Unlike the newer structures, she exins. I see. It would be too risky to create new mines outside of these ces as that could garner the attention of the realm. With the way of essing this ce forgotten, you lost your only relevant supply. Thats extremely unlucky, Iment. Or lucky for us. Sirgia grins cutely. This could be an important card in future negotiations, not to mention the monopoly you would have on the mineral if you wished to extract it again, Master. First, for our personal use, perhaps concealing its true nature even more, and then for our allies to help defend against the Abyssals. That feels like a very important decision for muchter. I chuckle anxiously. One that could make some people very angry. Unless you get them under your little thumb first. Fair enough. She blushes lightly. I didnt intend to overwhelm you, Master. I just thought of that possibility. This entire ce is making me excited and I know its very different from how I usually am. Oh, theres nothing wrong about that. I kneel down to stroke her cheek lovingly. I enjoy seeing you so happy and enthusiastic. Always. And if it makes that genius brain of yours spin even faster, thats even better. Dont hold back. Im here to support you. After peering into my eyes for a moment, she pulls me in for a few fluffy kisses. I indulge in such a pleasant gift until Diana raises her head next to us and her ears perk up. A little reluctant, I draw my face away and focus too. Sirgia opens her sweet mouth most likely to ask whats wrong but I stop her with a finger against her soft lips. Do you hear that? I whisper and she strains her hearing too. The faraway scraping and shuffling that Diana noticed first, I second, bes clear to my short wife too. Due to the many empty spaces surrounding us, its fairly impossible to pinpoint the source, unless we arepletely surrounded. Something is moving closer, or its already close enough. The uncertainty throws me off, and the mana-countering stone doesnt help. Soon enough, a long scaly snout pokes out of one of the thin windows. Its owner scans the arena intently before their glimmering yellow eyes lock on the three of us and its pupils shrink into fierce slits. Then, it opens its jaws and releases a piercing shriek that forces us to cover our ears, the poor Diana desperately patting hers with her paws while on the ground. In a sh, a pack of winged creatures rushes out of various openings and doorways, gathering in a swirling ring right below the ceiling. At first, I almost shit myself thinking we have stumbled on a Dragon nest judging by their scales and general, lizard-like builds, but that moment of dread passes quickly when I spot where their wingse from. The front limbs. Those are Wyverns, thankfully. Which, doesnt actually make it that much safer. There are still quite a lot of them and they seem to be angry. The only thing they can be angry with is us. How did they get here? Sirgia shouts over their continuous squawking and whiny growls that are supposed to be scary like their more powerful cousins. Doesnt matter right now! We need to deal with them! I shout back, keeping close to her. While watching not to fuck ourselves over with any stray spells that hit these fortifications! What a shit luck! Always smart and quick-thinking, my beloved partner fishes out a pair of ear mufflers from her spatial storage. They arent fluffy and warm but bulky and leathery. The moment I put them on, the noise stops. We wont be able to talk, but we canmunicate mentally without a problem, so its not an issue. Not hearing the uing attacks might be, but not being disoriented by the cries is still better. As I gauge the strength of this flock, Sirgia puts a simr contraption on Dianas head, which due to the cement and that form her wolf ears assume, requires something akin to a military helmet with cute triangles poking up from the top that gets sped below her muzzle. She has really thought of everything. And this would definitely break the bank back on Earth. The three of us regather our wits and the Wyverns quickly notice that we arent so inconvenienced anymore. They are going to strike soon before the situation spirals even more out of their control now that their initial advantage is gone. ~Master!~ Sirgias voice echoes in my mind and I whip my head towards her, seeing her tap Dianas saddle invitingly. ~Hop on! It will be difficult to get them in the air even for you!~ ~And how is that supposed to help?~ I ask while moving closer. ~You will see.~ She shes me a sly smile and I make a decision to trust her schemes. As I jump on Dianas back, Sirgia pulls some hidden lever and the saddle starts changing. The mono handle ahead of me splits once more and moves to the sides while turning vertically to a slight forward angle like two joysticks that force me to lean in like on a bike. Or worse, like in a mech. I feel my feet get locked in ce by some firm restraints and the other handle mirrors the motion, merging with mine for a better grip, I guess, and an even lower riding profile. Then, I sense faint clicks under my fingers and note that the surface below them has now be pressure-sensitive like controller triggers. I have either five or ten different things linked to all the avable buttons. Toplete the transformation, a small rod extends upwards at the front edge of the saddle right in the middle until it reaches the height of my eyes. Then, the tip splits into a circr mesh pointing to the middle. I gain a damned crosshair like those fancy aiming sights in WW2 anti-air guns on top of military naval vessels. ~Sirgia? What the hell did you put in this saddle?~ I ask in bewilderment but she only grins and pats Diana on the butt. The two of us lurch forward as my agile steed leaps ahead, effortlessly bouncing off the ramparts and battlements to move higher and higher. I feel a consciousness prod mine and realise thats her trying to sync up with me the best she can. Offering the same back to her, we be almost one. Its not perfect, its slightly awkward and disorienting, but its epic. With our thoughts linked, Diana reaches about half the full height of the chamber and pushes herself off a nearby surface. My sights travel over the grey stone until I find a bunch of targets right where they should be. A gentle thought prods my mind, urging me to press one of the upper triggers. I do as requested, and with a slight tremor from somewhere next to my left thigh, three parts of a fist-sized metal ball fly forward, soon turning into a spinning tangle of chains. A literal, naval chain shot hits one of the Wyverns and it drops down with its wings temporarily tied up, smashing into the hard ground in a cloud of dust. Sirgia is on it right away, smashing its head into a paste with a well-ced strike of her sizable hammer, shooting me thumbs up as the two of us descend too, disappearing into the shadows. Well, fuck me. It looks like Diana knows more about the equipment concealed in this bad boy than I do. Perhaps it should not be as surprising as Sirgia had to test-fire it to calibrate everything, and how better to do that other than in the field with the wearer helping out. But, that was just one of the annoying Dragon-wannabes. A dozen or so more to go. We emerge out of the shadows on the other side of the arena and I instantly pick up on a Wyvern diving straight for my petite lover. Not wanting to give it even a chance at having a shot at her, Imunicate my protective desire with Diana, and she makes a few really fast hops down until we are on the same level as that fucker. Then, I aim the sights ahead of time and press the trigger below the first one right as the target flies into the crosshair. A stronger force tugs at the saddle on the left side, making me realise that left and right on the controls matter, and the wings of the Wyvern get shredded to bits mid-p, blood and piecesunched towards the other side, leaving gaping holes behind. Holy cow, are those fucking shrapnels?! The other beasts stir from what has to be a sound st which we fortunately cant hear. Only now it fullyes to me that Im sitting on top of a goddamned tank, not a wolf. A tank with a mind of its own. And only its mind knows what else it has in store for the poor bastards that end up in front of its crosshairs. Finally deeming our pair as the bigger threat, two Wyverns descend on us with their intentions clear. I see Sirgia offer the same fate to the second downed lizard as she had before so I refocus on us. She is a big girl. She can handle herself even without me looking after her. We avoid the bite of the first attacker and Diana skilfully twists herself around it to push off its back right at itspanion. Surprised by the unexpected show of vertical agility, it reacts too slowly and she sinks her fangs in its long neck from below seemingly without an issue. Those canines are damn fine daggers if even scales are no match for them. One strong tug, one broken sper, and we are falling again. But, before we plunge into the shadows near the floor, Diana twists herself to the side and I get the one that initiated the attempt in my crosshair. As it tries to gain altitude again, I click the third option. A roped javelin hurls itself forward at a breakneck speed, grazing Dianas fur on the side as it exits some concealed duct. It spears through its target and the tip unfolds to find better purchase on the other side. My clever friend chomps on the escaping rope and we swing like a pendulum until we gain enough momentum to end up higher than the Wyvern, where she allows me to line up another shot, this time finishing the job with another shrapnel. I could get addicted to this. A quick nce below shows Sirgia with three more down on her own, ready to unalive the one we have just sent her way. She is sshed with blood, but its definitely not hers. The excited smile on her plump lips only proves that. She must be having the time of her life too watching her creations properly getting used in my hands as intended. Not to disappoint, I get myself in the zone again and give Dianas side a few appreciative smacks as wend on hard ground. She releases a vibrating howl, further throwing the rest of the Wyverns into panic, and the roles be truly reversed. The hunter has be the prey. We sprint right by Sirgia like the wind and plunge into the darkness. A secondter, I find myself upside down as wee out of the corner at the ceiling. Diana pushes herself off its surface and I hit the top triggers three times, catching two more Wyverns with the chain shot. The third one unfortunately wraps itself around a tail. But, not all of them can be winners. Diana falls right on top of another and her fangs find purchase in the base of its wing. I hastily let go of the right stick, summon my draconic hilt already shaped into a longsword, and thrust it into the beasts chest from above, definitely hitting something important. We jump off the almost lifeless Wyvern right away andnd on the nearby rampart. My fierce steed spots a deserter and directs my attention to one of the beasties trying to slip into a side passage. Receiving the suggestion on what to press from her, I get myself ready and wait for Diana to put the fleeing enemy in my sights. She finds a great angle from above, peering over the edge of the wall and lowering her front. Another fist-sized orb getsunched out of the weaponised saddle as I press a different button, but this one doesnt split into three interconnected parts. No, it breaks off like a protective shell, unveiling aplex with tiny but definitely heavy or magical weights that covers the target like thefiest morning nket, trapping it underneath forever no matter how much it struggles. I dont even want to think where all of this is stored and how its mechanically connected, but I guess this saddle is quite chunky and Dianas size allows for a lot of space to squeeze a fewpressed contraptions underneath the hood. Since it will be safer to get rid of all the nuisances rather than let them run away, we continue the hunt. Only a few stragglers are left. We responded to the unnecessarily announced ambush faster than they expected and their advantage of numbers was quickly lost. They also dont seem used to fighting here even if they have been living in these passages for a while. Thest trio goes down without another shot fired, two taken down by me and Diana, and that final one thrown off the air with a spinning hammer to the head which earns itself a whistle of appreciation. Whenpared to such an amazing feat, my stabby techniques feel cheap and unattractive. But, a certain wolfs ferocious fangs make up for it, giving our short spectator a good show in my stead. Giving the arena onest look over to make sure that no one ys dead, I have Diana hop down the defensive formations until wend on the ground. Sirgia hastily trots up to us and yanks the lever that had tied my feet to the stirrups at the start of the fight. Free once more, I slide off Dianas back and help with the helmet, freeing her fluffy ears as soon as possible. She thanks me with a long lick that makes Sirgia giggle in amusement. The two of us then take off our own ear protection and I put my hands on my hips. I think we need to have a conversation about what toys you are letting our dog y with, littledy. She joins her hands behind her back and shoots me an innocent upward nce while swaying her waist a little. Nope. I aint falling for that one this time. Chapter 216 – Chase the Light Chapter 216 C Chase the Light No, seriously, I really need to know what youve done to this saddle. I keep staring down the crafty Dwarf acting all shy. At this point, I dont know if I even can call it that. You use it to ride on Dianas back, do you not, Master? Sirgia asks innocently. Dont get smart with me, girlie. Squinting, I point at her. You know what I mean. Showing a big smile, she tones down the cute act and trots up to me, giving me a delicate hug. I just figured out that with all this empty space due to its size, I could add a few things and make it more useful for you, Master. Diana is so big we were able to fit five different weapon modules into the design. Plus a few more utility ones. Brushing my fingers through her fragrant hair, I shake my head. And here I thought that trick with the handles was all to it. But, I should have expected that my little Dwarf genius wouldnt stop at the more indecent concepts. You arent that far gone, are you? A deep blush taking over her soft cheeks makes it clear that I might not have yet seen everything rted to that purpose. Rolling my eyes yfully, I lean down to ce an appreciative kiss on Sirgias forehead. This was fun. A lot. But, it would have been much safer if you told me about some of these beforehand. Diana had to guide me and I feel like we would have done much better while properly cooperating, which we began doing near the very end, I exin. I wanted to surprise you, Master. Hoped to make a presentation soon. Im sorry for dying it so much. An honest apology is what I receive in return judging by the slightly sad nce. Its alright. Things often dont go ording to ns and you know it. I give Sirgia a few more loving pats. What can you tell me about it now? The presentation is pretty much over, and I did get a nice look. We move closer to Diana, who remains vignt as her purplish tongue hangs out off her muzzle while she cools herself down with rather adorable canine panting. My tiny lover looks the saddle over, and understanding her intentions, I lift Sirgia so she can examine the potential damage much easier, checking if nothing requires her immediate attention. A few minutester, I bring her down and Diana sets her impressive body on the ground too, allowing us to rest on her. Sirgia gently brushes her fur while returning her attention to me. So far, you discovered the chain shot, the pellet burst, the harpoonuncher, and the caster, she lists while counting on her fingers. I dont think I need to exin their respective roles. From what I have seen, you used all of them properly. Well, besides the harpoon. It was intended as a tool to bring the target down or hold it in ce by multiple individuals, not to be used as a swing. The credit for that one goes to Diana. I give our clever girl a few ear rubs. You two must have tested these quite a lot for her to already befortableing up with new uses. A little bit. We didnt have that much time since she joined our family just recently, but I could tell that she enjoyed the test runs in the forests around the city, Sirgia replies with a tiny smile. There is one more basic function, which Im thankful you havent used. Enclosed spaces arent the best environment to release it. Plus, Wyvern scales are fairly heat resistant, even if they are far from immune. Heat? I raise a curious brow at her. Thest contraption is a high-pressure tubr liquid spraying system. But, the actual liquid is easily mmable and hard to douse. Theres a sparkstone attached at the end of the channel to ignite it on exit. I think you can imagine the inconvenience of having half of the fortifications covered in that post-battle, she exins with a fierce glint in her pretty eyes. A methrower. Shes attached a freaking methrower to the dog. Goddess almighty And itspletely safe for Diana, right? I smile wryly. Of course. The entire thing is mounted far on the sides so that any excess can drop away from Dianas fur, even if there shouldnt be any with how its designed. But, I wouldnt risk our friends safety ever. We have thoroughly examined the results with water and other substances first. Even if used mid-sprint, there is no risk of getting burned or identally catching on fire. You can trust me on that, Master. Sirgia stares back at me with strong confidence, though I can tell she is anxious deep down. And its not about her creation failing. You know I always trust you. cing my palms over her warm cheeks, I join our lips in a tender kiss. You have never given me a reason not to. Plus, I bet you have introduced a safety measure in case something happens even when it has almost no right to. She mumbles something while directing her adorable face down. Sorry? I lift her chin back up. Seven of them the little Dwarfdy whispers, her eyes timidly escaping to the side. I snort quietly and let out an amused chuckle. See? I cant even imagine three ways of preventing idents yet you havee up with so many. I love how creative and hard-working you are. And Im sure Diana does too. The wolf-in-question tilts her head our way and nudges Sirgias cheek with her big snout, causing the lovely girl to giggle shyly. One thing keeps me wondering, though. I capture her attention again. Where does all of this hide? We are talking about five or more contraptions, no matter how big the saddle is. All that gear is squeezed inside the material? Only the devices themselves, Master. Sirgia starts working on sometches, belts, pins, and other stuff to reveal what looks like part of the methrower piping winding around the rest of the equipment. All the ammunition is kept in dedicated spatial storages linked to the respective weapons. Its both much safer and frees up a lot of space. Weight reduction is extremely important for projects like these. Especially when you want to further reinforce the whole thing to function not just as a carrier for the imnted gadgets but also a highly effective armour. A great idea. Getting hit in the munition reserves was a big issue back home. Im d this is not a problem here since they are attached to a living being. Well, save for the moment when the liquid flows through the pipes as the methrower is used, but thats unavoidable. And they seem decently insted. I nod to myself and help her close the gap. Is that all? There are a few situational and environmental functions to mention but that would take a while, Sirgia answers. Like the tent-nket that kept Diana protected overnight. Or buoyant self-expanding bags in case you end up in deep water with nond in sight. Or gtineunchers that create a safety bed in case of an abrupt fall from grand heights. Ruffling through her brown hair, I grin proudly. Youve thought of almost everything, havent you? I can sleep easy knowing you are my personal mechanic. I hope this journey will be enough to learn all the little secrets you have hidden in this masterpiece of yours. I wouldnt call it a masterpiece She once more starts timidly digging her foot into the floor. I would and thats final. With onest peck on her rosy cheek, I get up. Now, how the hell did those bastards get in here if its supposed to be a super-sealed ancient fortress? Inversicate is highly durable, but its not imprable. Sirgia hops after me as I go around Diana to look around. After so long, its possible that a natural breach has been created somewhere around. It might link to a cavern where these Wyverns used to have their nest before. Its the only exnation I cane up with. So, they panicked because we showed up in their new territory that they considered safe. I stroke my chin ponderingly. Is it possible they came from the inside? Im not sure if they would have anything to feed on, but these guys seem off? They are smaller than what Ive read and seen, and it doesnt feel rted to their age. Hmmm You are right, Master My keen Dwarf wife crouches down to take a better look at one of her kills. Their scales are somewhat softer too They are slightly different from how I remember the wild Wyverns from back home This is a wild idea, but could your ancestors have been raising them? I suggest. Her radiant eyes find mine. A domesticated Wyvern Breed specifically for the purpose of Transport! That could be it! An equally sunny smile curls her petite lips up. There are no cart tracks on this road or any parts of other transit systems like cable lines for aerial lifts! If the ancestors managed to tame a tribe of Wyverns to do the heavy work, it would have certainly sped up everything as travelling under the ceiling would note in conflict with the travellers moving on the ground! she sums up excitedly. But, you are right about the sustenance. There is no way the remnants of the domesticated creatures could find enough unspoiled meat to survive here. And they dont show symptoms of cannibalism. Lets try looking around and see what we can find, I propose, ncing towards the left side of the buildings. Do you think they had a map of this ce or simply memorised it? I dont know. Either could be possible, Master. Sirgia shakes her head. Let me just clean these bodies up with Diana and we can move. Im d she will have some fresh meat to dine on while we are moving through these tunnels. At least for a while. I let out a quiet chuckle. Shes not exactly wrong. These Wyverns havee in clutch. The meat should be fine for some time in the spatial gems. Naturally, I give these two a hand. Im not going to simply stand there and watch the girls do all the dirty work for me. Sirgia has already stained her impressive armour with enough blood as it is. Diana hasnt been spared either. Well need a good long bath to get rid of all this red. It looks like we are taking the dog with us this time. In a matter of minutes, we collect whatever we can and get even dirtier thanks to all that thick dust lying around everywhere. It makes Diana sneeze frantically and usugh at the amusing show and sound. She always shakes her head while doing that, kicking up even more dust in the process. After being done, we need to pick the direction. Without too much conflict, we decide on the side where the Wyverns first came from. We climb up to the first level of the old battlements and look for an entrance, finding it right away. There might have been wooden doors locking it down once in the past, but only the metal hinges are now left behind. It feels like we are entering a haunted house from the very moment the three of us pass the doorstep. Theres no light other than our heamps, which illuminate everything perfectly like the strongest LED shlights you often see st the sky open in those presentation videos, but that only counts for the room we are in. Scary shadows dance past the edges of other doorways and intersections. Not to mention all the furniture and appliances. Anything wooden is either in pieces or far in the process of dposition. Only the mineral and metal stuff retain their original shape if we ignore all the rust and sediment. The first few chambers we go through are nothing special. They are the closest to the outside so its fair that they would be kept more or less empty in case the enemy pushed inside. Then, we move into longer corridors and hallways, all made from the same grey Inversicate if Im not mistaken. Crystalmps decorate the ceiling or the walls depending on the section. All of them are ck, of course. Sirgia tries her best to lead us through this maze and find some kind of amand centre or anything of importance, basing her tour on whatever Dwarven knowledge she possesses in that wise head of hers. Obviously, no maps are hanging on the walls for all to see. What is on the walls are traces of ws and scrapes at various heights. There is no doubt this belongs to the Wyverns, who had a fairly hard time squeezing around the Dwarf-sized passages. Maybe this is one of the reasons why they are smaller. Evolution as one would call it. But that would mean they lived here for quite some time, leaning towards the second of our theories. Sirgia suggests following them to verify that we have truly taken care of all the Wyverns before settling down for the night and I agree with her. These beasties have been rather curious and inquisitive because we are led into multiple rooms and corridors on the sides. That also means we stumble on asional droppings and other unbing of such location decorations. Its pretty much confirmed they lived here. As for what other things we find in the rooms, theres not much. The shelves, cabs, and counters mostly offer tableware, utensils, various containers for liquids, specifically an abundance of steel mugs, and so on. asionally, we go inside small storages and gear repositories, where stands with weapons and armour are set in rows. Most of those have been taken away judging by the visible numbers, but the Dwarves still left behind quite a collection of leather and metal armour. Its now all pretty much derelict after this much time without proper maintenance and after being used as chewing toys by the Wyverns. A few swords, hammers, and axes do appear alright, made from something better, but we choose not to investigate after Sirgia waves her hand at me. Nothing of significance would have been left to rot in themon rooms. Well, theres also the matter of how much has actually been left behind. Some stuff had to be taken away with at least part of the poption that didnt wish to die on top of this hill. I dont think they would have been this united. Its almost never possible. But, some of the most dedicated and selfless individuals definitely chose to guard these secrets until theirst breath. About half an hourter, we notice a slight draft from ahead and exchange nces. Considering this is an enclosed space, something like that shouldnt exist. And it doesnt feel artificial or like the breath of a massive sleeping monster. Wary of any traps or ambushes, we move forward carefully, our weapons at the ready. Diana slowly paces behind us, just as attentive. If we stumble on any Dwarves or other humanoids, the sight of a massive ck wolf with a glowing purple tongue and mouth filling the corridorpletely should be a decent intimidation advantage. But, when we step into a sizable chamber, we spot the source of the cold wind. The upper left corner of the room has a rough hole in it, through which moisture drips down onto the wall and the floor. From the looks of all the w marks and chipped-off mineral, its been dug out from this side, barely wide enough to fit our winged friends. They must have somehow sensed that this was the weakest link in the entire structure, perhaps eroded from the other side by the force of nature. This Inversicate might be incredible against magic, but as Sirgia said, its not invulnerable to everything else. The water that makes its way in here had to have been prodding at the edges of the keep for decades, thinning the barrier considerably. Then, these crafty beasties simply finished the work by making a new passage into A natural cavern, I think. If this leads outside, the Wyverns might have been using this ce as their nest and hunted for prey in the mountains, Sirgia notes thoughtfully. The hole came from this side. You might be right about them being a domesticated group, Master. That will be certain if we find any signs of an incubation sector or something. I plop a hand on top of her head as she examines the rough exit. Should we deal with this? Its a potential risk. Someone could find it one day. The chances of that happening are low as this has to be a cavern deep inside one of the main peaks. But, we could ask Diana to verify that for us. If its easily essible, well seal it right away. If not, we should be able to leave it forter. Perhaps for the morning. Though, it might be hard to tell when that is. She nces up at me adorably. Well be spending days here if not more so lets not bother ourselves with stuff like that. I smile at her reassuringly. Day or night wont matter as long as we feel rested. And your mansion can imitate the rising sun so we wont go crazy from the switch of environment. You are right, Master. Sirgia nods and turns to Diana. Would you mind helping us out? The big bad wolf parades closer to our spot and gives Sirgia a long lick, evoking a sweet chuckle from the Dwarf. Then, Diana skilfully hops into the breach and rushes into the unknown. She immediately starts conveying her thoughts through images to me and I focus on processing them, watching the shes of a dark andplex system of caverns spanning over the nearby area. Five minutester, I recall her to our side, judging that we are safe enough. She reappears in the room from the shadows with some water dripping down her muzzle. An underground stream must have been located somewhere on her path, allowing our friend to quench her thirst. In case of an emergency, she will be able to lead us there. Since its already beente when we solved the puzzle at the entrance, we decide to take a break before continuing our exploration. Moving to another room, we tidy it up a little for Dianas sake, preparefy bedding for her, and hide our suitcase behind a set of illusory runes. For a moment, I wonder how we will fit her into the opening to clean her up on the inside, but Dianas body turns into smoke as she dives in, using her ability right as she passes the magical boundary. Descending the stairs, we find her waiting for us in the lobby. Without further ado, we head for the baths and jump straight in. Diana doesnt give us any problems with washing her. On the contrary, she seems content being taken care of by the two of us. We share a pleasant moment working on our big dog from all angles. The pool gets a little chaotic each time she moves, making usugh and hold onto whatever we can. Then, we move to the kitchen. Theres not much Siriga has to do with the meat for Diana, but she still gives it her all to prepare a decent feast for our four-leggedpanion. It doesnt take long and we switch to our own meals while she chomps on the Wyvern delicacy on the floor. Not wanting to disturb her, we proceed to eat in the kitchen too, chatting about the adventure so far. Sirgia has many ideas about what we might find inside this ce, but nothing is certain since most of them are based on stories and legends. The one thing she is sure about is the power chamber with some kind of gem furnace. It would be good to locate it first or we will be forced to explore in total darkness, relying only on our lights. After we are done, Sirgia retreats to the bedroom while I escort Diana outside and give our proud guardian some scratches before clocking in for the night. My lovely wife is already waiting for me with a delicate flush on her pretty cheeks, theck of anything underneath the covers rather obvious. But, we simply choose to cuddle affectionately and drift off into the dreand in each others embrace. The morning follows a simr pattern but in a reversed order. In an hour, we are ready to delve deeper, Diana is already back in her harness and with the suitcase attached to her side. Before departing, though, we spend a bit more time to secure the breach. Its nothing fancy, but Sirgia creates a makeshift grating with the tools she has on herself, which are a lot, and attaches it to the wall. Infused with mana, it shimmers and bes an illusory image too. This should make it harder to be spotted from the outside. Returning to the middle of the defensive arena, we gaze into the depths of the ancient refuge. So, ording to the n? I ask. Sirgia nods and gets to work. Yesterday, she came up with an idea on how to locate the heart of the power instation without spending weeks in its search. While the ducts can carry mana to the light crystals, nothing says they cant work the other way too. But, she needs to send a perfectly calcted pulse that will pass through the bulbs without triggering them and spending that energy. If she seeds, we will rely on Dianas speed to follow the trail until the very furnace or battery, whichever is real. So, the first step is to reach the ducts. Which are high above us in the ceiling. But, I have a solution. Ready for a little fun, Diana? I smirk at my canine partner and receive a quiet bark of confirmation in response. Hopping into the saddle, I pull the lever that ties me to the stirrups and grab the handles. Diana gives me onest nce over her shoulder before grabbing Sirgia by the cor with her sharp teeth and hoisting the little Dwarf into myp with a surprised squawk from the victim. Pressing myself onto Sirgia, I trap her between my body and the saddle and prepare us for whats toe. We sprint forward and disappear into the world of shadows before we crash into the wall. Just like yesterday, we emerge from the ceiling while upside down. Sirgia lets out a shocked yelp at the sight but Diana is already twisting herself around. As we begin to fall, I aim at the ceiling and press both triggers at once, sending two harpoons out of theunchers. They pierce into the tough surface quite deeply, making me realise that they are additionally spinning like drills, and end up stuck halfway in the carved channels. Now aware of where the ropese from, I hastily let go of the sticks and grab the lines before we descend further than their length extends. With a few twirls, I coil them around my forearms and grab the fleeting snakes, clenching my teeth. Sirgia squeaks as a violent tug sends us into an arc, but Im already grinning at the fact that the harpoons held. And they have hit perfectly where I wanted them. With Dianas help, we lose the momentum until we end up still in the air. Sirgia opens her eyes and straightens up now that I no longer pin her to the saddle. Her petite fingers quickly grasp the edge of the seat at the front as she notices the ground. I would reassure her with a firm grip, but unfortunately, both of my hands are tied at the moment. Literally and figuratively. So, not to prolong the situation we have found ourselves in, I start to slowly pull us up. We havent fallen too far, so its not that much to go. Bit by bit, one hand at a time, I bring us closer to the ceiling while Sirgia peeks at me with a glint of wonder in her beautiful dark caramel eyes. And when those charming eyes skip down my quite flexed front, she cant help herself from nibbling on her bottom lip as they rove over the section where my clothes got pulled up, which bes a tad distracting. Directing my attention to the task at hand, I get us where we need to be and lock gazes with Diana. Knowing my intentions well through our bond, she starts moving in a way that pushes us into a swinging motion again. We work together to increase that force since its rather tough on short ropes, but after a few good swings, we reach the horizontal line. At that very moment, I give the ropes one mighty pull and drag my legs up. We flip upside down, with Sirgia once more pressed tightly into the saddle, as Dianas paws hit the ceiling. Securing her footing, she turns her head to me and lolls her tongue out, her tail starting to wag. Smirking softly, I move my mouth closer to Sirgias ear. Now, be a good sport and get on her belly. I dont know if these harpoons can stay in the ceiling forever. You are insane, Master. A mesmerising giggle escapes her lips. But that was amazing. Shuffling carefully, she flips herself around, effectively sitting on my stomach now as I keep leaning forward. She flushes deeply as our eyes meet and just has to sneak a peck on my lips right when I cant do anything about it. And from the look she gives me, she would love to do even more if the situation wasnt this dire. Using my armour and Dianas fur as handholds, she wiggles her way onto the wolfs side before crawling onto our furry friends belly. Ensuring she has proper bnce, she stands up and chuckles at the silly sight of Dianas head peering at her between her front legs. Giving our caninepanion a few pats on the snout, she turns to the crystal just above her. Be ready to drop us down when I tell you, Master, she warns me and I nod to myself. I cant see that much over Dianas bulky frame, but I can tell she has brought out some kind of a hand-sized contraption which emits light of various colours from its runes, sigils, or whatever those are. A bigger sh illuminates the ceiling briefly and I can see some kind of an energy flow through the duct, switching the ck crystals on as it passes through them. For a moment, they give the tunnel a warm, yellowish hue, but the spark doesnt travel further than three or four gems. Wrong Sirgia mutters under her nose. She tries again, and after another sh, the energy once more dissipates throughout the instation, but this time travelling slightly further with a much weaker glow from the crystals. Sirgia curses cutely under her nose and keeps at it, adjusting that gadget of hers to find the right frequency I would say. Or something like that. Two more fails take ce before Sirgia lets out a deep sigh. Each one was closer to the target, but still slightly off. Its clear she is having doubts as no more follow. Come on, I know you can do it. Its almost there, I can feel it. Take your time and Ill wait here with a big, loving kiss for when you get it right, I attempt to cheer her up at least a little. Unfortunately, I cant tell what her expression looks like, but she reaches above her head again and gives it another try. The sh that she evokes lights up only the second crystal after the one we are hanging under, but she immediately follows with another charge and a bolt of mana goes through without any reaction. I got it! Now, Master! Sirgia shouts with an overjoyed tone and I let go of the right rope a secondter. She manages to send one more spark through the instation before losing her footing with a yelp. Diana spins around and I catch my Dwarf lover as she passes by our side, tucking her underneath me once more. With Sirgia tightly secured against my chest, I release the other link and we drop right away. The whole time we descend, I keep an eye on the escaping energy as it travels into the depths through the semi-transparent duct. Darkness surrounds my vision and recedes a momentter as we avoid crashing into the path below and emerge already running. There! Chase after it, Diana! Our valiant steed responds with a confident bark and we speed up. Thankfully, this mana doesnt travel at the speed of Earth''s electricity but more like a quickly-flowing river. Sirgia wiggles around to slip into her seat, but with my hands free and my feet firmly locked in, I turn her around so she rests on her back on the saddle. A promise is a promise. I grin at her wide eyes and lean in to steal her lips. A soft moan makes my mouth tingle as Sirgia wraps her arms around me and reciprocates the passionate embrace. Our tongues dance together as Diana carries us forward and I keep tenderly stroking Sirgias hot cheek, doing my best to convey how proud of her I am. Judging by the satisfaction flowing into me through our bond, it works decently well. But, we shouldnt inconvenience our friend too much and I hesitantly draw away with onest peck. Having my assistance, Sirgia flips around without an issue and takes a proper position on the saddle. Not without pressing herself into me, of course, but I humour her and set the handles forward like on the first day. We try to look around as Diana speeds through the massive tunnel after the bolt of mana above our heads. I can sense Sirgias anxious mood, most likely over the chance that it goes out before reaching our goal, but if that happens, we can just do it again. Shes already cracked the code. Regardless of her worries, the signal doesnt go off and we keep going after it. Ten minutester, we have passed two more underground mini-towns like that one near the entrance, and finally arrive at a crossroads. Two paths lie in front of us, but we dont need to think as the mana picks the way for us. Soon after, the scenery changes to some extent. The distances between hubs decrease, and the style changes into something akin to open underground caverns with sporadic square buildings. The third time we pass one, our guide takes a hard right into a much smaller passage, not much bigger than to fit a mining cart. We barely squeeze into it, my hair brushing against the top dangerously. Since its harder to see the energy now, Diana has to speed up a bit, and we suffer in this ustrophobic tunnel for about three more minutes. Then, the passage opens up and she barely slows down right before a sizable metal gate, kicking up clouds of ancient dust and making us cough. The mana disappears on the other side. Something must have tipped Diana off because she could have jumped through the shadows. Or perhaps she didnt want to risk it. When all the dust falls back onto the floor, we look around. Something akin to a booth is carved on one side while there are weird benches, lockers, and crates on the other side. Feels like a changing room or something. Ill check the door, Sirgia says and slips away. She trots up to the heavy gate with a giant sigil carved on its surface, which signifies burning in Dwarven. Not finding anything useful by simply examining the entrance, she jogs to the booth on the side, vaulting in through the pane-less gap. Disappearing below the edge, she starts moving things around ording to the various scraping noises. Found it! she shouts back and a mechanical click follows. The gate briefly shines blue before the glow escapes to its edges and dissipates. A metallic groan fills the air from the booth, joined by Sirgias light grunt, and something else slips into ce with a heavy thud. A momentter, the gate gives a loud screech as it starts descending into the ground. My clever Dwarf lover jumps out of the booth with a pretty smile. The protective array was still active even after this long. We could have triggered something worse if we tried to go through by force. Its alright now? I give her a hand to help her back up onto the saddle. Should be. But better still to be careful. She snuggles into me and pats Dianas side. We slowly walk past the lowered gate and follow the single mana duct through the same narrow corridor. It doesnt continue for too long as just a few secondster we set foot in a truly massive space that spans damn wide and high. But, the sheer size of it isnt what takes our breaths away. The humongous metal furnaces set in three rows do. Each machine is an amalgamation of stone, wood, and metal. Some ss and other materials are woven into their structures too, like leather for the giant bellows poking out of their sides. Those things are higher than a three-story building and pretty much the width of a single-family house. Multiple mana channels are routed into them from above, forming artificial crowns of fake branches. Well, looks like we found our source of energy. Now what? I chuckle softly. But, Sirgia is already on the ground, walking towards the closest one with an awed expression. I havent even noticed her slip away. If anyone has any chance of starting this shit up, its definitely her. Chapter 217 – Go with the Flow Chapter 217 C Go with the Flow I give Sirgia a moment to look around this power hall. Its as dark here as everywhere else, so we still rely on our personal lights. Until we reanimate these massive furnaces, I dont think anything will change. If the Dwarves had any emergency power supply, it must have run out long ago. As I cast my gaze around the massive hall, I notice a few other exits here and there thanks to the shadows moving along with my headmps beam. Or rather cone. Everything in here is so big, that Im starting to wonder how such a small race was able to operate these devices and appliances. Things are suspended damn high in the air. Ah, right. They most likely had Wyverns. Its not impossible they used them for more than just simple transportation services for goods and security. Those creatures could have been an all-purpose solution. I cant really see any other exnation. Well, besides magic, of course. But, I have a feeling that relying on spells and abilities so much in every aspect of their tasks and work would be a bit too much. Additionally, we are inside a chamber adorned with gigantic furnaces which burn mana out of crystals and gems. I might not be an expert in this field, but even Im aware that such an environment could prove to be a tad unstable at times, with a high risk of things going awry during the potential use of magical arts. Its like ying with a flint in a room partially filled with easilybustible gas. Nevertheless, it doesnt affect us much. If we are going to make this ce alive once more, Im sure Sirgia will figure out the proper way, using the systems and contraptions left behind by the ancients. Ill just lend her a hand wherever I can. I bet she will need some muscle to get these babies going. Man, I wonder how loud it gets in here when all of them are churning out mana. Finishing my stroll around the hall, I return to the first furnace. Sirgia is examining it from up close, consulting some kind of a book as she reads the inscriptions on a few ques. They dont resemble anything linked with exhibits so I assume those are either technical specifications or instructions on how to operate the machinery. After taking a longer look at the runes and letting my skills and knowledge decipher them a little, Im inclined to believe its the former. She finally notices my presence and looks up. So, how do we go about kickstarting one of these wonders? I ask with a raised brow. My lovely Dwarf wife nces at the que again before letting out a delicate sigh. I dont know. Oh? Theres something my little genius doesnt know? No, thats impossible. I show a little smirk and watch her cheeks grow a tiny bit rosier. Jokes aside, dont fret over it too much. I know youll get it in time. Im with you all the way. Just tell me whenever you need anything. Kneeling in front of Sirgia, I stroke her warm face and ce an affectionate peck on her forehead. She wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me into a soft hug. We stay together for a few seconds, right until another gentle sigh escapes her lips and she backs off. I think we need three things. First, water. She directs her attention high up. The ss parts of these furnaces are most likely meant to hold a small reservoir of it. What would they need water for? I wonder out loud. If Im not mistaken, steam helps the produced energy dissipate less into the air. Itbines with the gas-like mana output before being pushed into the ducts. Additionally, it should create more pressure in the system, further enhancing its effectiveness. The quicker the energy can flow into these reinforced and enchanted channels, the less of it is lost in the initial stages of the process, Sirgia exins confidently. I see. Thats smart. What is second, then? I keep my hand on her side, rubbing it lovingly as she continues to fill me in. Air. She points at the four bellows surrounding the middle segment of the device. With the introduced water, and therefore humidity, the furnace needs a strengthened air cirction for the fires to remain as strong as its necessary for efficient production. We need to figure out how to turn them on. They should be autonomous, but Im not sure if they are connected to any other system or if they are a separate module that has its own driving force. Got it. I nod curtly. Anything else, love? A deeper blush surfaces on her cheeks, but Sirgia keeps her quite passionate and professional demeanour up. Yes, the most important thing, meaning the mana-rich crystals and gems. Do you see this belt above us, Master? With how its positioned, I can only assume that it delivered fuel straight into the pits of these furnaces. We need to get it to move and find out if there is any fuel left. Then, we gotta find a way to fire this thing up. I rub my chin ponderingly. I believe a bit of fire should be enough if all the other systems are ready, she shares her thoughts. I can do that. Ill borrow a skill from one of ourdies and take care of it. Magical fire should give it a stronger boost than normal one, right? I scratch my head. Thats very likely, Master! Sirgia gives me a pretty smile in response. It might be dangerous to use it when the furnaces are working, but with all of them currently being silent, Fire Magic should give the one we are starting up a good kick! You are so amazing, Master! Not as amazing as you. I wink at her. Alright. There are at least three things to do and two of us. Apologies, Diana, but I would like you to be our guard just in case. Its what you are best at. Our canine friend responds with what sounds like an affirmative bark and we both let out a light chuckle. I would like to try and figure out either the bellows or the core of the furnace, Sirgia suggests. It should allow me to further study the device since those two systems are closely connected with this chamber. Ill most likely focus on the air first. Its a good idea to have them ready in case we seed in firing up the heart. Ill go with water, then. I roam my eyes over the sspartments. Do you have any idea where to begin, Master? my beloved asks. I think Ill try following those thick pipes first. I snap my fingers towards the obvious water channels running out towards one of the other exits. Diana, would you mind staying here? But, Master. It would be faster My fingers gently thread through Sirgias fragrant hair. I know. And I know you are a strong girl. But still, I would like for her to be with you. She can jump to my side at any moment if something happens. I dont want you to be here alone, okay? Will you allow me this small act of selfishness? She tugs me down by the sleeve and I lean forward for our lips to meet in a tender kiss. Always, Master. Be careful out there. We dont know if there are more safety systems attached to the specific functions. She adds one more peck onto my cheek. Ill have this side figured out when youe back. Smirking softly, I give her onest pat. I dont doubt that. Diana trots closer for some parting scratches too and I head out, leaving the girls to their own work. The pipesing out of the furnaces gather into one path before merging. They create a massive tube which I keep following. It goes through the wall, but fortunately, there is an archway to the side. No door, gate, or any protective arrays visible anywhere around or over it. Lighting up the way, I walk into a rtively spacious corridor. Theres not much to be said about it, honestly. Its very simr to the extremely small one we had gone through just earlier but on a slightly bigger scale. I pass by a few rooms but dont find anything helpful or interesting inside. They appear to be maintenance storages or such. It takes me about half an hour of a rtively fast trek to reach a big double gate. Judging by the depiction of two Dwarves pouring water out of massive jugs they hold on top of their shoulders, I must be in the right ce. The only question is, can I open this metal door on my own or do I require Sirgias smart mind to help me out? Scouring the area does not yield any meaningful results. Focusing on my senses, I dont detect any noticeable spiritual presence or energy. Even while on standby, the formations should emit the slightest bit of magical presence. Im not your run-off-the-mill Human. Even without being a professional Mage, I still should be able to find traces of something. So, I decide to give the gate a good old try. Pressing my palms into each wing right in the middle, I make use of my Primordial physique and pretty insane stats to push them both inside. Thankfully, I dont make an idiot out of myself and they relent, sliding open with heavy groans and screeches. It would have been hrious if they were pull instead of push. Behind the safety of the gate, I find a wide room with a low ceiling. The numerous rectangr basins give it the feeling of arge bath with multiple spots, but its immediately obvious thats not correct. First of all, it would be immensely difficult to get in and out of these deep pools without any help. Second, therge pipe splits up above my head and its numerous tubes descend into the floor, heading for every single pit. Third, each of the final hollows has its own duct behind it, sealed with a thick metal cap. Theres no doubt thats where the wateres from initially. But, after that? I guess this ce is something akin to a filtering room or something. I can see the water flowing into thesest pools in the past, getting filtered or maybe enriched, then continuing into the pools in the row after, and so on, and so on, until the first reservoirs where it makes its way into the pipeline system. Taking a quick peek down one of the hollows shows me a plethora of colourful tiles covering both the bottom and the walls of the pool. They are made of some kind of magical crystals and are also further customised with magical formations. Its like looking at a mesmerising disy of fractals, worthy of the most expensive art showcase. Theres no doubt now that they are meant to do something to the water. But, to see what, I need to figure out how to bring that water back in here after decades of absence. I dont see any levers, chains, buttons, or anything around. The chamber is kept as simple as possible, set in regr andfortable patterns. All the surfaces are smooth and its unlikely they hide any additional passages or nooks with control panels or whatever. Perhaps this whole thing is controlled from a different location. Not seeing any obvious solutions, I choose to cross the chamber until the very end. Examining the locked-up outputs of the wide pipesing into the room, I find something that looks like a depiction of a valve in the side of one. But, it barely pokes out of its surface so theres not much you can do about the decoration. Unless Giving it a light tap causes the valve to extend outwards. A clever way to pretty up the design. Unfortunately, as I try to spin it to either side, it gives only the slightest tick before refusing toply any further. A defiant metallic groan apanies the action. It manages to lift the cover only a tiny bit. The mechanism clearly hadnt been maintained for ages. Duh. I dont want topletely break it by applying all the strength I have in store, so instead, I stare at the barely changed p, watching the first hints of liquid trickle through the brass channel. Then, I get an idea and decide to give it a shot. Summoning my draconic hilt, I shape it into a greatsword with a wide de and slowly slide it into the opening. Taking a decent position, I try to leverage the cover open with moderate strength. It once more starts squeaking in protest, but with arge enough surface of my weapon, Im able to pry it out of its ancient position with rtively no issue. However, the actual issue is, nothing more than the light trail of muddy water flows down the massive pipe. Well, shit. I guess it would have been too simple. Wherever the wateres from must have been drained Distant, echoing, weird noises rumble through the tube, making me pause. Frowning, I give it a little peek inside, illuminating the shiny insides, and instantly yank myself back as quickly as possible. The entire pipe begins to tremble, and a secondter, thick brown mud rushes out of the opening with a loud fart, flowing right into the side of the pool underneath it at a high speed. Fortunately, Ive been able to avoid getting sttered with the powerful st. My earlier action must have altered the pressure inside the system or something. Now it works, but I doubt this was the intended water the ancients wanted to deliver to their furnaces. As I consider blocking the stream after its strength subsides a little, the pool begins emitting bluish light. A brief nce makes it clear that the enchanted tiles have been triggered for some reason. Perhaps the muddy liquid is the cause. They emit a pleasant humm and the surface of the pit starts bubbling, but not the same way as if it would have been boiling. More like quicksand. Also, the worry about this sludge flowing into the next row of pools turns out to have beenpletely unfounded. Whatever this first step in the entire process is, it somehow cleans up most of the filth before allowing the output to continue to the next basin. Still kind of yellowish, the filtered water flows into the second line, where it actually starts boiling, judging by the heat and steam. I observe in fascination as it clears up almostpletely right before my eyes. This step takes much less time, and its not surprising. It doesnt have to deal with all the icky muck. The final row of pools is reached soon, and contrarily, the water, which is now crystal clear, cools down noticeably, emitting whitish mist from the surface. Something else is added to it, but Im unable to discern the magical effect the tiles are having on the liquid. Finally, whatever is left, exits the chamber through the channels leading into the big pipe I have followed to get here. Im not sure how theres enough pressure for anything to flow up there from the level of the floor, but who knows what kind of enchantments or hidden appliances the Dwarves have put in their waterworks. Alright. Lets get the rest of these bad boys done, then. I roll up my sleeves and move to the next pipe exit covered by a metal p. For the next twenty minutes or so, I keep prying them open until all the pools are back to work. Some channels spew clearer water than others, and the first one was the worst of them all, so it seems theye from different reservoirs. A smart decision. If one or more malfunctioned, they werentpletely fucked. After Im fully done, I give the entire chamber onest look and nod to myself proudly. I have seeded. The water is back. Hopefully, it doesnt blow up someones shitter by ident. It wouldnt be surprising to learn that this system guides the water around the entire ce, not just to the power hall. Well, its not like anyone should be still alive here save for monsters and wild beasts. Or a few previously domesticated ones. Happy about the result, I walk back to our gathering spot. We really need to get these lights on soon. It continues being creepy as hell traversing these corridors through deep and mischievous shadows. I swear I spot something darting past an intersection or two as I go, but looking that way shows only the t surface of the stone and an empty path. I enter the massive hall to the weing sounds of something functioning. Sirgia must have figured it out, as expected. My genius little lover to the rescue. I wouldnt be surprised to see the furnace already up and going by the time I return. Which isn''t exactly what I find as I near the high tower. Sirgia is on the side, fiddling a little with some levers while the big bellows keep pumping air into the furnace two at a time. The whizz is loud and definitely could get annoying fast, but right now, its a lovely noise symbolising progress. Another step on our grand path. Leaving us with only one. Before I can call out to her, Sirgia notices my approach and trots up to me with a wide smile. I saw the water flow into the ss containers, Master. You did great. She looks eager to share some affection so I pick her up and she wraps her legs around me as we exchange a few pecks. From what I can see, you havent been cking off either. Did one of those levers turn them on? I ask curiously. No, I actually had to get up there and give them a literal hand, but I had Diana with me and she helped a lot. Sirgia giggles cheerfully, ncing at our furrypanion. They dont even need any power to function, Master. Thanks to a clever way of utilising cogs, pistons, and weights, they keep themselves going pretty much infinitely. Its so inspiring. So, they figured out a perpetuum mobile for these. Neat. Perfect. Now, as long as there are still some crystals gathering dust somewhere, we only need to spin up these conveyor belts and the ce should be up. I smile at her and she beams back at me. Not if we have anything to say on that matter. Diana releases a quiet growl and I spin us both around towards the source of an unfamiliar voice. Right in the direction Ivee from, stands now a grey-skinned woman with white glowing eyes. Shespletely naked and I can see her dark, perfectly erect nipples stand proud alongside the ensnaring line between her pouty feminine lower lips,pletely smooth and bare for all to admire. Multiple females like her begin to emerge from the ground behind her, having figures of various kinds, taller or shorter, thicker or leaner, but still sharing the same characteristics as the first speaker. Their hair is of the same dark shade but in different styles. Oreads Sirgia whispers in awe and shock. I knew someone was tailing me. My eyes do their best not to stop at any of the seductive areas lest ites out as offensive, even if its quite a challenge with so many of them. Who are you? Thats what I should be asking, Human, the leader replies firmly. How did you get into this sanctuary? The gates have not fallen. I gesture at the girl in my hands with my head. This one looks like a Dwarf, doesnt she? It should be pretty self-exnatory. Im just escorting her on her journey. If my presence makes you ufortable, I apologise, but she has all the right to walk through the tunnels her people built. No one is allowed to be here, as per the final decree of thest patriarch, she responds, ring briefly at Sirgia. These grounds are to remain sealed. They are not to fall into the hands of Humans. No descendants received the knowledge of the ancient riddle. She solved it. I nod towards my lover again. The Oread blinks a few times while looking between us, seemingly surprised by my answer. Theres still the matter of blood she continues. Sirgia anxiously raises her hand. Im a Forgegraver if that means anything The other women start exchanging nces as if uncertain about their course of action now. They no longer re at us as heavily. Howe youve only shown yourselves now? I ask, making use of this brief pause. The noise has woken us up, thedy answers. Weve been asleep since the moment thest of the Dwarves willfully sumbed to the embrace of our sisterhood, ending the line of proud protectors. Oreads, just like other Nymphs, can consume their partners vitality, Master, Sirgia whispers into my ear. That exins thepleteck of bodies and any remains. They either absorbed everything or tidied up afterwards. So, you either worked with those ancient Dwarves or had a deal with them, right? I pry further. You are correct. She nods. The final guardian requested us to guard this ce in their stead. No Human shall ever make use of this mountain for as long as we exist. They recollect themselves fairly quickly after their leaders statement, back to showing open hostility. At least towards me. But, Master isnt Human. He is a Primordial, Sirgia protests while slipping back onto the ground. That evokes a few gasps from the crowd of nudedies and they all direct their attention onto me. Some try to peer deeper into my frame and I can feel their eyes wander into a very specific region. I catch one or two nibbling on a finger with deepening darker spots over their cheeks. A bunch of sweet giggles echo through the spacious hall. Silence! Their leader turns around to get them back in line before addressing us again, still a bit standoffish, but looking at me in a slightly different light. Thats your word. And it doesnt offer much considering ites from the mouth of a cored female addressing her escort master. Ah, right. They would obviously pick up on that, even if its kind of a misunderstanding. To a being that has been asleep for decades if not longer, this must look rather definite. I guess Ill need to crank up my presence to But, if you are willing to bet on that, we can simply verify your might with a challenge, she interrupts my train of thought. With your life on the line. The Oreads gasp at that again but hastily quiet themselves down before the woman in charge has to. I meet Sirgias eyes and she shrugs, leaving the decision up to me. Diana keeps herself close to my other side, eyeing the naked girls with the aura of a predator ready to pounce. I sigh heavily and look at the leader. Honestly, I would rather not hurt you, but if this is the only way Oh, no, not that kind of might. She lets out a tinkling chuckle. With a flick of a hand, she raises a perfectly smooth b of stone next to her, taking the shape of a rectangr altar which stops at the height of her waist. She ces her plump behind on its edge and hoists her perfect legs onto the top with a wide smile. Leaning to the back, she assumes a quite inviting resting position on her side, letting her perky charms barely sumb to the force of gravity. If you truly are a Primordial, you should have no probleming out of our coupling alive, isnt that right? She grins impishly, clearly confident that Ill sumb to her powers. Nymphs. What else should I have expected? Shaking my head, I give my short lover one more peek, but Sirgia just shows me a thumbs up with a mischievous smirk of her own, which makes me chuckle out loud. Of course, she would be on board with the idea of showing them who is the real deal by fucking them into submission. Fine. I ept. I start walking towards the charming Oread, seeing her grow even more excited at the fact that I agreed to her provocation. She must view me as the cocky Human who believes he can outfuck the ancient Nymph with his undefeatable cock, definitely living through quite a few simr encounters during her long life. Too bad its not going to follow the same pattern this time. As I near her, the rest of her family forms a circle around us and sits on the ground in a cross-legged position. They throw their arms onto each others shoulders and start swaying from side to side, beginning a thrumming, echoing chant with a pleasant undertone. Their mesmerising breasts swing along and I have to tear my gaze off their proud bits to stand up to the task given to me. At least the standing up part wont be an issue. The main Oread offers me a hand and I take it, climbing onto the stone bed with her. As I settle down on my side right in front of her, she snickers and snaps her fingers. Suddenly, we fall through the polished rock and I grunt softly after hitting a hard surface with my back. Looking around, I realise we have just phased inside the b, which turns out to be more like a sarcophagus than an altar,plete with inner carvings of magical, ritualistic sort. The creative paths light up with a violet hue, giving both of us a slightly violet shade. Its like we are about to fuck inside one of those ultraviolet tanning beds. I just hope we dont get any magical burns. The perpetrator hasnded on top of me, pressing her delicious chest into my front. Staring down at my face, she hungrily licks her lips. Its been so long since I fed. She lets out a quiet moan. Ill try not to suck you dry so that my sisters can enjoy having a taste too. I cant be too selfish. Raking her sharp nails over my outfit, she attempts to cut through it, but it doesnt seem to work as easily as she thought it would. That doesnt deter her though, and she begins fishing for the straps and buttons holding my gear in ce while practically devouring me with her shining eyes already. Snorting softly, I take hold of her wrists and spin us around in this very confined space. While we have a bit of distance to the top, the width of this coffin is slightly bigger than my frame. She lets out a surprised gasp atnding beneath me with her arms no longer free and gapes at them. I certainly felt quite some resistance from her extremely heavy body, so she must be confused about how I was able not only to move any of her limbs but even change our positions. Having the fine woman beneath me, I give her alluring body a good look from up close. To some extent, she looks like the most exquisite statue or sculpture, like her tempting figure has been carved by the hand of the Goddess herself. And with the fact that she is technically a stone creature further entuates that fact. Her skin is still smooth and delicate in touch, but when pressed, it appears like those mind-blowing marble masterpieces of extremely thick women or such. The rockdys bosom is full and perky, topped with the previously mentioned dark nipples. Her waist narrows enchantingly but her hips re with gusto, creating that heart-stopping gap beneath the sealed lips of her feminine secrets. And those thighs practically consume my fingers as I run my palm over them, offering their squishy heaven to anyone daring enough to approach their ensnaring regions. Naturally, her killer body is not everything she can boast about. This particr Oread represents the more mature front, with her light grey face shaped sharply in the fashion of a truedy. Her long flowing hair further emphasises that notion, woven in multiple thick braids. From what I can tell, the more of them, the higher the standing of the owner amongst the sisterhood. Each of their members showed at least a few of those, so it has to be a way of showing ones position or experience. Nevertheless, that experience seems to have gone out of the window as most likely the oldest of the Oreads is looking up at me with pure puzzlement taking over her collected and teasing expression. She gave my hands a few tugs, but soon stopped tryingpletely,prehending that it wasnt a fluke when I managed to overpower her a moment earlier. Smiling slyly, I let go of one of her wrists and brush her cheek softly. Is there a name your sisters use to call you, beautiful? I-Ianthe? she answers a tad hesitantly. Well then, Ianthe. I snap my fingers and all my clothes disappear into my spatial ring, my skin getting in direct contact with hers, and my already rock-hard member resting atop her hot mound. Remember, you have only yourself to me for this. Ianthe nces down between us and swallows heavily. Her wide eyes find mine, the first hints of realisation swirling inside those pure white whirlpools. She might have just made the biggest mistake of her life by underestimating an opponent a little bit too much. Chapter 218 – Kamatetris Chapter 218 C Kamatetris Last chance to give up. I smirk at the slightly bewildered Nymph beneath me,zily trailing my fingers over her smooth belly, just short of the heavenly valley below. Its not that shameful to admit youve been mistaken, you know? At those words, her eyes finally stop following my digits and snap up to meet mine. A somewhat arrogant sneer curls the toughdys lips as she grips my already hard member with all the experience one would expect from a creature living off lovemaking. Dream on, Human. Her fingertips dance over my length, tenderly stroking the tip as they push it closer to the apex of her warm mound. So what if you can overpower me? The moment I swallow your eager staff, I will be the one on top, now and forever. She has seemingly regained most of her previousposure, getting more and more confident as she rubs herself with my cock. Thankfully, I dont have to worry about hurting her even if she decides to shove it in right now. Her fragrant nectar is already slowly spreading over our united bits. The faint trace of dark grey blush conveys her eagerness to get physical too. In the end, I dont think shes lied about not having a chance to feed for Goddess knows how long. But, I have been challenged, and I cant very well let her get the upper hand here, can I? Before Ianthe manages to slip me inside her, I catch her wrist with my free hand and pull it away. She fights me for a moment, surrendering soon enough, knowing well her strength and abilities cant contest mine. This also makes me happy. Im all for a little bit of roughness amidst the pleasure if my partners experience is further enhanced by it, but it would just feel bad to wrestle with her too hard. Without her explicitly stating thats what we are ying at, at least. Pinning both of her hands above her head, I hold them tightly with one hand, moving the other to cup her perky breast, giving it a gentle squeeze. I wonder if you will sing to the same tune after Im done with you. First, though, let me show you my appreciation for this delicious opportunity. You are such a gorgeous woman and I cant wait to eat you up. The ssh of colour deepens over her face as Ianthes eyes widen a little bit, focused on mine. As she opens her mouth to say something, I interrupt that unnecessary motion by locking her lips with mine, which results in an awkward-turned-pleased noise, her unreleased word bing a delighted moan. Initially, I simply test the waters. If she is angry at me, she might try to fight back by biting or such, but after a few fluffy pecks, Ianthes lips part on their own, inviting me deeper. I keep affectionately tracing circles around her nipple as my tongue greets hers, conveying a slightly earthen but still delectable taste. Our kiss turns more heated until she is the one looking for more, coaxing more and more carnal satisfaction. A light squeeze of her stiff nipple evokes a fluttering gasp, which further intensifies her desire. Leaving her marvellous peak alone for now, I make a trail with my nail over her exquisite skin, heading south. Ianthes breath hitches the closer I get to the promisednd, joined by quiet groans whenever I turn around just short of the sealed crevice currently gushing with need like a mountain brook. Such a tease, she whimpers, bucking her hips to drag her slit into my finger during the nextp. Is your n to kill me from frustration with the use of sweet little lies and ghostly grazes? A light chuckle escapes my lips and she opens her eyes. I havent said a single lie during our entire conversation though? And judging by the small pool beneath your charming butt, you arent exactly disliking this. You You are serious? she asks, a little confused, and I raise a curious brow at her. You really think Im gorgeous? Without being charmed? What else would you be with this sinful body? I fire back, going further with my fingers than before, slowing down right at the height of the shy little nub topping her feminine mound. A monster you Humans think you can just lust all over and get the fuck of your lives? Ianthe answers, not so certain anymore. A rock demon posing as a Human female to steal your soul? I roll my eyes. That again. Well, when I was Human, I still had this thing for strong and exotic women, this desire to sink my fingers into their exquisite skin. Nnnghhh Ianthe lets out a deep groan as I tickle her clit and slide two fingers into her weing pussy, her entire frame shaking weakly. She might appear cold as stone from the outside, but her sensitive insides are just as hot as they always are. Closing her eyes, she throws her head to the back with a thud, hitting it against the hard stone,pletely dismissing that fact like it doesnt happen. I slip in and out of her wet folds repeatedly, watching her squirm in my grasp and grace me withdylike groans. Goddess Ianthe gasps when I curl my digits a tad, adding more speed and pressure to my technique. Wait, wait, wait... Thats too quick! Nhhhhnnnn! Feeling a tug at my wrist, I decide to let go and see her hand fly down to grab my own. Unfortunately, she cant stop me, only giving me another opening to make her feel even better. With my left palm free now too, I employ its help in rolling her left nipple while sucking the right one into my mouth. Ohhhhhhhhhh! No, no, no! Hooooooooooow?! She buckles as I add more pressure, moaning a storm already. Ahhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Ianthes hips jump up as she peaks, her delightful thighs quivering from the intense spasms that roll through her entire system. Her pussy pushes my fingers out so I switch to thumbing her sensitive button, prolonging the explosion of pleasure as much as I can. It takes a moment for her tender butt to smack down onto the floor of the sarcophagus again with a wet plop, a few post-orgasmic shivers guing her figure. Pulling myself above her flushed, panting visage, I smile slyly and brush my thumb over her plump lips. She opens them up voluntarily, flicking her dark tongue at the nectaring from her hot source as she stares deeply into my irises. Neither male nor female has ever touched me like that, she says with a smooth, melodic tone. Have Humans gotten so much more skilled in the time I was asleep? Thats it. Im bringing out the big guns. Get your ass ready. I squint at her, which draws out an impish grin from her until I wipe it away with a passionate kiss. We battle each other for a few seconds before I toss Ianthe onto her left side and push her curvy body against the wall of the stone box. She giggles in amusement, moaning quietly as her hard nipples graze the cold surface. I fall behind her and hug her tightly, my cock sliding between those thick thighs of hers. With a calcted wiggle, she drops herself low enough to press her humid lower lips against my length, coating it with her sweet nectar from the tip to the base. Now we are talking. Ianthe chuckles, closer and closer to nailing herself on my dick. Its been interesting, and perhaps a little bit intriguing, but Ill be taking this winwait, thats the wrongohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Chatting herself up, she notices toote that right before she thrusts me between herbia, I alter the angle slightly and spread her cheeks with my hands. Having dripped quite a bit of certain useful substance onto my cock while shes been rubbing herself on it, Im more than ready to tackle the goal ahead of me. My tip pierces her tensed ring and Im all the way up her ass with shocking ease, bottoming out in one thrust. One of my arms wraps itself around her chest while the other slithers down her stomach, two fingers ying with her leaking folds. My face draws close to Ianthes ear as she twitches lightly from insertion, trying but failing at escaping the spear of destiny thanks to being trapped between my body and the altars stone sidewall. Her luscious lips have formed a perfect circle from both surprise and disbelief. Do you think Im oblivious to how your kind functions? I whisper sensually, causing her to shudder again, shifting my dick inside her as a result, evoking more half-moans, half-groans. While you can suck out lifeforce through all your holes, its your pussy thats the strongest, and this little entrance here being the weakest. But, as it turns out, also quite sensitive. Her face turns to mine over her shoulder. You Ohhh! Why does it feel so ahhhhh smooth? Magic. I snicker and nibble on her neck, forcing her voice to create that melodic, thrilling goran. Ianthes hands are now free, and have been for a while, so she could have and still can use them to resist this vulgar treatment. But, she doesnt ce them against the wall to push me off or anything like that. No, she leads them to my arms, holding firmly onto them as I drill her asshole with my cock, pounding my hips against her bouncy behind. She moans and groans openly as her backdoor slowly rxes to match my size. With the use of the magical lube, I have no issues hammering into her tight channel nevertheless. And judging by how she throws her waist back at me after her belly bounces off the sidewall, she clearly appreciates the sensations, perhaps used to slightly different experiences in that area. Naturally, my fingers dont stop toying with her breast and clit. Choosing the right moment, I push them into her warmth once more, fucking her asshole and pussy at the same time. Fuuuuuck! Ianthe curses, buckling like a horse. Ahhhnnn! Ahnnnn! Im going to cum again! Ahnnnnn! Please, dont stop! Ahnnnn! Ahnnnn! Spill it! Release deep in my anus! Ahhhhhhh! I beg you! Let me taste your seed with my ass! I didnt know the refined Oreads used such crudenguage. I move my lips to graze her ear with my teeth. But ask and you shall receive. If only youd have been this polite from the beginning. Putting more effort into all my movements, I have no issues guiding Ianthes fine body towards another realm-shaking orgasm. Driving myself deep into her backdoor, I finger her front relentlessly, relishing the hot, fragrant nectar trickling down my fingers as proof of how good she is feeling. When her silky passage starts constricting on my digits, I m myself home hard enough to smack Ianthe against the wall, squishing her firm tits into it. She almost howls while cumming on my fingers, her asshole choking my cock with all it has. Fulfilling her wish, I release a luscious load deep into her, painting her upper passage white with lots of love. Oh, shit, shit, shit! Itsinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnng! Ianthe gasps and her nails dig into my forearms. Her eyes glow white at the same time as the bluish patterns all around us start heating up too, reaching almost blinding levels. She lets out a trembling moan as my seed pumps into her, the arrays flickering mysteriously to the quivers in her musical voice. At one point, I worry they are going to fry themselves up like an overcharged electric instation and blow up in a shower of sparks, but that doesnt happen, the light receding slowly as my gorgeous Oreades down from her high, panting roughly and still quivering from time to time. I rest my fingers on her mound and caress it lovingly while still plugging her asshole with my cock. I I am defeated The Nymph sighs dreamily, gently brushing my skin. So much energy from an anal insertion And you havent gone a bit softer, perhaps even growing harder instead You truly are no Human My Lord Took you long enough. I smirk to myself, kissing the nape of her neck. But, well, its no surprise Im getting harder when the fun is barely just starting. What do youahhh! With a few quick tugs and twists, Ianthends underneath me once more. Just, this time, her legs are pushed closer to her body, her knees hooked over my shoulders with feet dangling above my head, as my ready-for-action tip intimately makes out with her cute pussy, waiting to visit its new friend for a good time. Ianthes eyes widen at the sight, her teeth involuntarily sinking into her bottom lip. You have taken your punishment for doubting me, now its time for your reward. I spread her alluring petals with my fingers. What kind of lord would I be if I didnt show proper appreciation to my vassals? Wait! If it felt so incredible in my butt, I need to get reAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHdy A powerful lewd cry breaks her sentence as I sink into her soft insides. Goddess save me How does this feel so divine? Leaning forward to ce a peck on her nose, definitely making her go cross-eyed if she had pupils and irises, I smile cheekily at the beautiful Nymph. Perks of sheathing a Demigods dick. What?! A DemigOOOOHHHHooooohhhhOOOOOHHHHHHddddd? Her eyes bulge out at the news, once more interrupted mid-sentence. Even if Ianthe wishes she could say anything else or ask any questions, the fact is, she cant. Not when Im railing her pussy into the ground to the powerful, wet smacks our bodies create as I m myself into herfortable passage. She clenches her teeth and grunts through them, throwing her arms around my neck for better stability. I can sense the heights of pleasure she is experiencing after hearing and recognizing the revtion. Ianthe no longer views me as something lesser. Her soul and her pussy are actively epting the ecstasy Im sharing with her. To the point that she can barely receive it without screaming like crazy. I might have gone a tad too far focusing my divinity on this one thrust, concealing it while I was fucking her ass before. Hopefully, she doesnt actually turn silly from getting her brains fucked out. Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh! Yes! Ahhhhh! So much vitality! Ahhhhh! A whole concert of moans tickles my ear as I hammer Ianthe into the stone, her fingers starting to rake over my back. Feel free to eat up as much as you want. I have lots to spare. I chuckle, kiss her neck and begin to delicately press into her timid clit, causing her to thrash wildly. Yesssssss! Ahhhhhh! Thank you so much! Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm! If I could see her face, shed definitely be licking her lips. My Lord! Ill cum for you again! Ahnnnnn! All thingsbined, she reaches her climax even faster than during the ass pounding she received a moment earlier. Not seeing any reason to deny the alluring Oread the pleasure, I flick her clit with controlled circles, flooding her body with energy. Shees on the spot and gushes all over my cock even as I keep nailing her relentlessly. The mighty moan is silenced by a fierce kiss she pulls me in this time, rolling through my throat like the finest music. Still trembling, she looks at me, then down at our scious connection, and once more into my eyes, a trace of a dissatisfied pout on her adorable lips, even as her body has trouble staying still. Knowing well what shes thinking, I chuckle and spin us around, evoking another gasp of surprise. Ianthe ends up on top just as she promised in the beginning. With just one small difference. She isntpletely in control, nor has she myself wrapped around her finger. On the contrary, its her pussy I have wrapped around my dick. Since the altar is taller and wider, she can partially straighten her back while hovering over my cock, with the head snuggly sitting inside her leaking snatch, making it seductively spread around it. However, its not high enough and she has to bend her neck forward, which coincidentally forces her to look down at me as I hold her thighs to the sides, ready to drive myself into her from below. Dont worry. Youll get your meal in there too. I grin at her and Ianthe nibbles on her lip, wiggling her hips to rub my tip invitingly. Youve gotta earn it, though. Do you think you can handle this divine member? Her white eyes glimmer with resolve and she rests her palms against the stone surfaces, one on the lid and one on the sidewall. Her feet are nted firmly on the rough bed and her legs flex in preparation. Taking a deep breath, she gives me a confident nod. My flesh will bring you the most heavenly climax, My Lord, Ianthe states. Please, use me until you are fully satisfied. Looking deep into her eyes, I rearrange my hands to grab onto her hips and yank them down as I thrust upwards. Ianthes knees buckle from bliss, but she hastily spreads them wide again, hitting the sides with loud thuds, resolved to let me witness every second of her precious pussy getting beautifully rammed by my cock, kissing my underbelly each time I smash our bodies together. Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhh! Standing like this! Ahhhhh! Hits so different! she confesses honestly, and I can tell. Thankfully, Ianthe doesnt seem to mind her head and shoulders thumping against the sealed lid of our cosy coffin. With how strongly I plunge into her, any other normal casket would have burst into splinters long ago. She even seems to draw some pleasure from it, staring down at me with an expression asking for more. Thedies outside must be wondering whats going on in here, perhaps giggling amongst themselves at how hard their leader is fucking the life out of my dick. Oh, how mistaken they would be. Nevertheless, this position truly hits differently, as Ianthe has said. And not only in physical terms. I get to admire her full breasts swaying in the rhythm of our lovemaking as I pound into her from below. I get to watch her pouty lips curl into a smile, then twist in pleasure as she grits her teeth from receiving me deep inside her soft channel. I get to watch her lean muscles tense as she upholds the half-squat, further emphasising the slightly more chubby areas of her killer figure. And, obviously, I get to witness my own work, splitting that sulent slit with each stroke. Are you ready to taste me the right way? I smirk at her, noticing her tightening around me more and more. Ahhhhh! Yes! Yes! Please, let me ept it deep inside my womb! Ahhhhh! Ianthe answers and starts pushing herself off the lid to m down onto me even harder, actually making me grunt. Cum in me, My Lord! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! My pussy yearns to milk you! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Its been starving for so looooooooooooong! Dont forget topliment the chef! I snicker and time thest thrust with her iing orgasm. It turns out she feels this one much stronger as she practically flies up the moment she tilts past the edge of ecstasy, hitting the lid with quite the power, and cracking it slightly. I have to push my hips up to chase after her fleeing mound and further drill her against that marred lid. She lets out one long moan as her knees bump against each other continuously, my fresh batch of creamy delicacy rushing vertically up her weing passage, wave after wave. The damn lines glow so much I have to cover my face for a few seconds. With thest note of her sultry cry, she flops down onto my chest withboured breaths. The light subsides as I gently run my fingers over Ianthes smooth back, yfully tracing patterns over her elegant butt. Haaaaaaah Ive never felt so full Not even from the Patriarch Ianthe whispers, her own palm wandering over my chest. My sisters will be so happy to know we have someone to serve once more I should bring them the news quickah! Where do you think you are going? I chuckle devilishly after locking her down in my embrace. If I remember correctly, you wanted to suck me dry until I was on the brink of death, did you not? You see, Im a quitepetitive person. The mature Oread raises herself on her elbows and looks down at me with a timid smile as I draw my hips back. Oh merciful Goddess of all creation Please, spare your always devoted servant this impossible triAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUCK MEEEEEEEEEE~! Interrupting her abrupt prayer, I proceed to offer the seductive Nymph some more of my essence. Contrary to her request for salvation, she wees all this affection with open arms and wet pussy, not even once asking me to stop or slow down. We y bodily tetris inside the stone coffin for four more thick loads down her starving snatch, staining the entire inner altar with ourbined love juices. Ultimately, its my win. Swiping down my face, I sigh deeply. Shuffling a little, I throw the limp body of the freshly fucked Oread off me. Itnds at my side with a muted moan and a tiny twitch, making me chuckle quietly. I would love to admire its enchanting curves, but unfortunately, all I can do is run my fingers over Ianthes frame. The magical formations have shut down during our previous-tost climax. It turns out they do actually have a limit. So, since theres not much more to do in here, I try to crouch and set my shoulders against the heavy lid. Putting my hands up too, I flex my muscles and groan while slowly increasing the output of my strength. Soon, I hear a crack, and the stone b breaks off, letting me slide it to the side with a thunderous impact. Rolling my shoulders, I stand up and peer outside. The other Oreads stare right at me with their mouths agape, definitely not expecting my figure to emerge first from the ritual. Many seem to blush shyly, turning their heads away and still sneaking bold peeks at me. I cant really me them, though. My rock-hard cock pokes right past the edge of the coffin, still decorated with plenty of my seed and Ianthes glistening nectar, some dripping off my tip. One seems to break out of her desire-induced stupor and jumps to her feet. What did you do to our Den Mother? Before I can cate her politely, a wet plop echoes throughout the chamber. We all turn towards the source and see an ashen arm hooked over the edge of the altar by its elbow, glistening with sweat. Dont He is The real deal Ianthe says with a voice raspy from her previous lustful cries. No questions Exinter Listen and Serve Her fingers lose their grip on the stone surface and slide back up until they slip past the edge. A fleshy smack travels out of the coffin, along with an alluring moan. Shaking my head with a warm smile, I give the amazing Den Mother onest nce and step out of this cursed box. Some Nymphs havee closer and peer into it, their eyes almost popping out after seeing the state their strong leader is in. Sirgia pushes past the other stunned Oreads and hastily drops to her knees in front of me. Not being quick enough to stop her, I just smile appreciatively and hold her pretty hair as she slowly and carefully licks my member all over while looking up at me with a proud gaze. I stroke her cute cheek until she decides shes done, leaving me all shiny and cleaned up. Lowering myself to her level, I steal a tiny peck from my Dwarf lover. Are you girls okay? They havent done anything to you while I was busy? She lets out an adorable giggle. We could feel how hard you worked, Master. But, no, they just kept chanting. At least for as long as the tremors were bearable. I think their feminine parts found it hard to endure the vibrationsing off the altar and they had to move further away. The thought of me and Ianthe fucking so hard it almost made her friends cum just from sitting close to the stone b makes meugh openly and I kiss my little mate on the cheek. Im d. Now, would you kindly take your wonderful fingers off my member so that I can dress up properly? I raise a questioning brow at the mischievous girl, and Sirgia gives me one more tug before granting my wish, cupping both of my cheeks to give me a loving kiss. Thanks, love. I think we should continue where we left off, dont you agree? The Oreads stop gaping at their defeated Den Mother and all whitish eyes lock on me. Some of them show reverence, some show obedience, but some show rather obvious expectations. I dont even need to look lower at the glistening parts of those individuals to know what they are so hopeful for. My apologies,dies, but Im not going toy my hands on any of you until your Den Mother gives me permission. I chuckle softly, evoking a few adorable pouts, with one dainty girl even stomping the ground in her dissatisfaction. But, even if she gave it to me, and any of you would be explicitly willing to get to know me a little better, there are things I need to take care of first. Is there perhaps a chance you could help us start this furnace up? Youve helped the ancient Dwarves of this ce, right? They exchange thoughtful nces until one alluringdy steps forward with a sensual sway of her slim hips. You wont find the gems as easily as you found the other required resources. They have been sealed inside a secret vault by our Den Mother. Its inessible since then. I can take you there. Great. Im d we stumbled on each other, then. I smile at her kindly. On one condition, she adds. Okay? I faintly furrow my brows at her. A kiss, our volunteer reveals. Ill get one from you. Damn sly vixen. Shes trying to get a leg up on her sisters before the rules Ive set up are going to be truly enforced. Alright. But there will be no more exceptions, I respond, and her lips curl into a satisfied smile. Stepping closer to the tall beauty, I lean forward, but a finger stops me from reaching my target. Not these lips. She chuckles roguishly, briefly ncing down her body. Squinting at her hard, I do lower myself to the level of the other lips, standing before another firmly sealed slit, and press my mouth into the heating-up folds. Looking the cunningdy right in the eyes, I flick my tongue between those two delicious petals right before standing up. Her eyshes flutter strongly and she barely catches herself before her knees go weak, buckling a little. Licking my lips, I stare her down, making her flush heavily. No one fucks with me without consequences. Even if those might lead to fucking me anyway. The rest of the girls send their sister jealous res, some rubbing their thighs together. Its not like they cant touch each other, but I guess they dont get the same sensations from their own species. And males are their desired target, even if they can work with females too. She ignores them pointedly and extends a hand to me. Not seeing any more tricks in her white eyes, I take it and once more experience the sensation of falling. This time, though, I dont end up inside another coffin. We somehow travel through the rock and stone, moving somewhere. Its a weird experience, different from the shadow transfer. It feels a bit more creepy with all that matter rushing before my eyes. Less than a minuteter, we emerge in a different chamber. Right away, I spot the rainbowy radiance of a truckload of gems and crystals filling big wooden crates all around. The room is much smaller than the furnace hall, and just as my guide has said, there dont seem to be any doorways or gates leading out of it. The ancient Dwarves really wanted to y it safe, perhaps dying the Humans in starting up the powernt with their own fuel until the Oreads woke up and dealt with them. Just like it happened with us. To some extent, at least. Will these need to be essed like this all the time? I ask, approaching one of the crates and examining a long pink gem. We can reconnect this room with the hallways if the Den Mother orders us to, the woman answers. But, we wouldnt mind resupplying the furnaces manually if that would be your wish, My Lord. Im sure our sisters would be excited to find a purpose once more. Without it, we would be forced to fall into slumber again until the next disruption urs. I see. I stroked my chin. For now, lets just take enough to start one furnace and have it running for a few days. Yes, My Lord. She bows politely. A quarter of this crate will suffice. Should I collect the gems into a sack for you? No need. Ill just shove them into my storage. I touch the box and one-fourth of the shiny rocks disappear, making mypanion release a cute oh of surprise. Can we go back or do you need anything? Im at your service, My Lord. All I need is to heed your word. The Oread offers her hand. Didnt seem so straightforward earlier, I tease her and bring that dark blush onto her cheeks once more. We show up in the furnace hall a momentter and I show the gems to Sirgia. Woah. They almost havent lost any energy. My lovers eyes sparkle in awe. Ill need to see where you got them fromter, Master. That vault must have incredible runes carved into its walls. Or some kind of a genius device to prevent mana diffusion over long periods of time. No problem. I pat her head and smile warmly. But, lets start by bringing some light into our dark lives. She chuckles sweetly and nods, epting the crystals inside a barrel I took out of my own inventory. I then watch as the Oreads surround my tiny wife and offer advice on what to do. She consults her next actions with them and makes a few improvements to the already functioning systems, fine-tuning the furnace with their experience. The one that has ferried me back and forth helps Sirgia scatter the gems inside the burner since the conveyor belts are still off. They triple-check everything to make sure there is no damage to anyponents that could result in an uncontrolled explosion or such and gather back in front of me. You really work fast. Ianthes voice makes us turn towards the altar and we spot her being supported by two subordinates, still covered in all the evidence of our heated session, especially down her sculpted thighs. Even the ancients needed weeks of introduction to fully grasp the inner workings of these furnaces. Yet, you seem to have already figured them out. Since Sirgia turns into a blushing mess of bashfulness, I chuckle in her stead while brushing through her brown hair. Thats a genius for you. They didnt have ones like these back then. If only youve seen the things she figured out back at our home. Out of this world, I tell you. Ianthe smirks at me before moving her gaze onto the massive pir. Im afraid I wont be able to use my magic to start it up right now. Im utterly exhausted, My Lord. After I pumped so much energy into you? I raise a brow at her and the other Nymphs giggle softly, shooting me sultry nces. The Den Mother rolls her eyes. My energy has never been so boundless. Its my body thats the problem. If I tried anything moreplex than basic magic, I could lose control of the mana, leading to unforeseen results. I can barely stand. My flesh feels like its been tenderised ten times over. More adorable chuckles follow as the maturedy res at her family with a tinge of colour on her noble cheeks. Ill relieve you of that in just a moment, I promise with a smile. First, let me handle this. Under the watchful and curious gazes of our alluring and very naked friends, I pull up my menus and look around for a skill, ability, or spell that would fit the bill. It doesnt take long because there are a few fire-based sses on my Partners list. Selecting a specific fire skill since it will be stronger than something like the unfocused Fire Magic, I close my eyes and call upon the borrowed power. A fist-sized ball of mes appears atop my palm and swirls around until Im satisfied with itspression. I can feel its desire to burst and quickly jog up to the burners lid and toss the orb inside, closing the square door. A small explosion shakes the belly of the beast a little and we spot violent amber mes through the asional gaps in the body of the furnace. Shortly after, a few smaller pops follow and the shade of the fire switches to pretty blue. With that change, the other segments of the generator step in too, falling in rhythm with the burner. The bellows stoke the mes and the pipes supply the enriched water to create steam. After about thirty seconds, the first trace of light azure emissions float up amidst the whitish smoke and travel into the ducts, where the condensed mana is shot forward like an arrow. Then, as the process stabilises, hidden light crystals begin to flicker to life, and one by one, they illuminate this massive chamber with a warm hue. For the first time, we can see clearly without any additional aid, and the generator hall bes even more imposing. The power is back. Sirgia cheers cutely by my side and throws herself into my arms. Catching the happy Dwarf, I spin us around for a moment, letting her pepper my face with fluffy kisses. I set her down before we both start getting dizzy, chuckling excitedly. The Oreads gaze around with reminiscing expressions, a tinge of mncholy and sadness adorns their glowing eyes as they exchange nces. Giving one more kiss to my tiny lover, I step closer to Ianthe, her family turning to me. She meets my gaze proudly, but I can sense the faint trace of anxiety and contemtion in hers. The future still worries her. Especially with the two of us capable of operating this ce on our own. So. I spread my arms, looking at each curious Nymph. Considering that everything seems to be running smoothly, there are no enemies around as Humans still have no idea how to get in here, and the ancient Dwarves are clearly not going to make aeback, I think its obvious what should happen next. Ianthe searches my eyes for a few seconds, and it seems like shees to a conclusion, showing a gloomy smile as the otherdies look up to her for a decision regarding their foreseeable future. They too seem to find an answer in her expression, turning resigned as they form groups and rub each others arms. Extending a hand towards the leader, I smile kindly. Anyone interested in getting out of this gloomy hole to live a life in a fancy mansion with an extensive buffet of male essence every other day? They all blink at me in confusion, including my recent intimate friend. Sirgia snickers endearingly behind me, a wide grin adorning her petite lips. We cant very well leave thesedies to rot in here during an eternal sleep between rare cases of waking up to deal with a roach or two, can we? Chapter 219 – Unforeseen Connections Chapter 219 C Unforeseen Connections What does that mean? Ianthe is the first one to ask, which doesnt surprise me. The others still hide behind their leader, a bit anxious about interacting with us, even if their desires are clearly getting the upper hand slowly and surely. But, hopefully, this wontst long if we y our cards right. And I very much intend to help these technically imprisoneddies however I can. Well, it would be my pleasure to exin, but do you think we could move to a more discussion-friendly environment or would it be difficult to find anything better in this ce as things currently stand? I raise a curious brow at her, spreading my arms inquisitively. Oh, and I guess I should dress back up. Where are my manners? I totally forgot about that part, too focused on getting the gems with the guide who kindly volunteered to aid me, definitely not because of the dozen or more naked female bodies disying everything they have to us at numerous alluring angles. No way. At my words, many of them seem to assume pouty expressions, and some faint whines of disappointment reach my ears amidst the enchanting crowd. Even Ianthes eyes seem to shift to my waist again, making her nibble on her bottom lip, which funnily results in her legs shivering a bit as she recalls our earlier tryst, surprising the duo supporting her frame. Then, as her glowing eyes rake over my front and find mine again, they widen briefly with some realisation, bringing a mischievous smile to her luscious lips. Since you managed to sessfully restore both water and power to this facility, there is one ce thates to mind, Ianthe replies with a seductive tone, her gaze once more skipping south. And you wont need to bother covering yourself up again if we decide to move there, My Lord. Connecting the dots, Im fairly sure I know what kind of ce she is thinking of, but just in case, I point my thumb at our furrypanion. And am I right to assume Diana is wee to join us in there? But, of course! The main Oread nods politely. I was going to suggest exactly that. All three of you seem slightly sullied from your previous encounters and the immense amounts of dirt and dust this stronghold has amassed over decades and centuries of inactivity. No offence, My Lord. None taken, Sirgia responds before me. We could use a refreshment after working so hard on satisfying the requirements for bringing this ce to life once more. I roll my eyes at her adorable attempt to join in on the teasing, but cant help to smile with them. Technically, weve rested and cleaned up after the Wyverns, but all that moving around did get us a tad dirty. Plus, it would be rude to reject such a generous invitation. Lead the way, then. I gesture at the grey-skinneddy. Or are we going to be transported again? I suggest the former. All the facilities are slowly warming up. We should give them some time to activate properly and get rid of the evidence of the passage of time. Youve witnessed it yourself in the filtration pools, My Lord, our host answers. Got it. Lets walk there, then. I turn towards the exit but Diana brushes against my side, stopping me shortly after. I guess we can ride there too. With me buck naked, though? She simply tilts her head as if to say Is that a problem now? and I chuckle quietly. Yeah, it wouldnt be the first time. So, as she lowers herself onto the ground, I hoist my pretty little Dwarf girlfriend onto the saddle. Ianthe steps closer, looking at our magnificent friend with slight awe in her shining eyes while I hop on too,nding behind Sirgias back. The two of us share a nce and my petite wife scoots closer to the front with a barely noticeable smirk. Not wanting to waste her goodwill, I offer a hand to Ianthe too, and she epts it after only a moment of consideration. The nude beauty sits behind me and wraps her slender arms around my torso. As expected, her entire front is glued to my back and I can feel both the stiffness of her peaks and the heat of her core on my skin. And if thats not enough, a certain someone is pushing her dainty ass right against my hard-on, intentionally rocking back and forth. Seriously, life with closet perverts is just exhausting. Thank Lumina for all the enhancements she has presented me with early on. I would have kicked the bucket ages ago if not for them. Our Nymph passenger starts exining the route and Diana rushes forward, assuming the pace of a rather quick but leisurely jog. Leaving the furnace hall, we quickly confirm that the mana is properly spreading through the ducts outside. The warm, yellowish crystals illuminate the passages and hallways without fail. In most cases, that only makes it even clearer how much dust is lying everywhere, but its also much easier to spot the artistic parts of Dwarven architecture and general style. A lot of the walls in the hallways are smooth and in, but the asional intersections or segments with whatever buildings riddle these paths show lots of artistic geometry and scientific designs. You can tell it was them who dug it up and not any other race. Elves usually prefer more natural themes and their decorations are all swirly and irregr. When ites to Humans, they kind of steal everything and incorporate those elements into their cities. If you want to experience actual Human culture, visiting viges is much better. They have this medieval vibe from the movies back on Earth with straw and so on. Nevertheless, we only get to catch a few glimpses as Ianthe leads us through this maze. Honestly, I was almost sure everything would be as easy and spacious as the main road, but it looks like the inner structures and facilities are much tighter. In retrospect, thats quite logical. You want the travellers to move from point A to point B as fast as possible so the centralne is perfect for that. Only the locals should be traversing the side passages which are hidden from sight save for the entrances and exits. Just like with the small fortress in the beginning, they are easier to defend in case of breach or other conflict. So, after running through a few different passages, we reach our destination. It kind of feels like the metro, now that I think of it. You have the main tracks and then stations on the way, which expand to the sides and lead to the city or other facilities. Its the same here, just without the trains. The Wyverns have most likely fulfilled that role. Lets hope we dont run into any radioactive abominations in the depths of this abandoned keep. For now, we hop off Dianas back and follow the dazzling woman through a metal gate she effortlessly opens with a wave of her hand. Im not sure if its part of her nature or if she is consciously doing it, but with each step she takes, her marvellous ass jiggles temptingly as her hips sway, shing us the briefest glimpses of her delicious secrets. ncing aside, I find Sirgias gaze, who just looks up at me too. She smirks faintly as understanding passes between the two of us. Ive been caught staring, but so was she. With her fairly shorter frame, she gets an even better view of this gorgeous sight. A delicate blush tinges her sweet cheeks as she realises weve both been ogling Ianthes bubbly cheeks. Maybe we are both closet perverts. Though, judging by how the Nymph arches her back to push the massive doors in, its more than obvious that shes intentionally tempting us. Behind that gate, we find a giant bathing section carved in ck granite with sparkling, golden details in the form of filled-up cracks, webbings, and natural-looking fissures. The whole ce seems like it has been chiselled out of a single block. Multiple pools of various shapes and sizes riddle the ground while benches, stools, chairs, cabs, counters, wavy resting furniture and beds decorate the walls and the empty space. The piping leading the hot water into the baths is concealed too and the steaming liquid descends into each of them like a small waterfall. With all this foggy aesthetic, it looks just so rich. Ianthe kneels by the edge of the closest pool, pushing her ass up as she leans forward, of course. The baths look ready. There seem to be no issues with the runes and devices. These waters will not only cleanse almost anything but also soothe sore muscles and revitalise the exhausted organs. This was often the ce of long rxation after hard work and prolonged orgies. She nces back at us over her shoulder with an impish grin just as her sisters emerge from the ground behind our duo. I can tell they are eager to touch, just as they are eager to once again experience the bliss of a real bath, some of the girls unable to decide what they should gaze at more with that deep longing in their eyes, the water or my body. Deciding to ignore Ianthes taunts, I turn to my lithe lover and find Sirgia already finished taking Dianas harness off. Her clothes are gone too, shoved into the gem in her cor, most likely. She looks up at me with a wide smile while ruffling our steeds ck fur. Last one is a rotten egg! I shout out of the blue and push past them. Sirgias tinklingugh echoes behind me as my feet plop loudly over the marble floor and Diana lets out a challenging bark. Before I reach the biggest pool, the ground shakes slightly, throwing me off bnce, and I spot the nude Dwarf flying past me as she drives herself forward with one of her ss abilities, barely not damaging the precious mineral beneath us. The shadowy canine leaps out of my own shadow and smacks me in the face with her tail, following after the little minx. Even some of the Nymphs manage to beat me to it, but I do not lose, thankfully. As I emerge from beneath the surface after a good dip, I slowly swim to the edge, where the bottom is high enough to sit on and poke your shoulders past the line of water. Sirgia is already there, exining to our new friends what the weird call I made really means. I learned long ago that they have a different saying here but already forgot what it is exactly. Setting my back against the sidewall, I let Sirgia float into myp and rest her back on me with a contented sigh. My arms subconsciously wrap themselves around her petite frame. We look ahead and chuckle together. Diana ispletely still as her big body traverses the hot water, only the tip of her snout and everything above breaking past the surface. Its just way too funny seeing her drift without control like that, the only moving parts being her eyes. For the next ten minutes, we simply rx in the Dwarven equivalent of cleansing hot springs. We dont have to do much, the water does it for us and we can feel its effects. The cirction is great too and no dirt or dust gathers anywhere, disappearing into the carved grids at the bottom. As we enjoy our closeness, the Nymphs y around, giggling and squealing as they ssh themselves or be a bit more physically involved in washing each other. Naturally, they make sure to stay in our line of sight whenever they take care of themselves and their sisters. Some bolder individuals act like they are swimming for fun and makenguid turns just in front of us, stretching themselves in the best way to showcase their smooth slits and firm peaks. Soon, Ianthe walks up to us with a sensual step, taking a seat by my side and resting her shoulder against mine as I lovingly run my fingers through Sirgias hair, listening to her blissful humming. You have truly impable self-control, shements, tracing her sharp nails over my arm. Any other male weve met before would have jumped on one of the girls and mounted her a long time ago. Snorting under my nose, I look down at theid-back girlfortably using my chest as a backrest. Ianthe tilts her head curiously at my response, and I raise a brow at her. She leans a bit more forward to get a better look at my Dwarf mate and cocks her head back with understanding as her eyes drift lower, a healthy flush darkening her skin with the sight of only a small part of something that should be fully there in our current arrangement. Lets just say that Sirgia really enjoys having me close. Thank you for thepliment but I have my hands full with this one. I wink at the lead Nymph. But, my mouth is free if you would like to continue our chat. Her gaze skips lower from my eyes as she considers what else those lips could do instead, but only smiles enchantingly, choosing not toment. I would love to. Then, in short words, some time ago, I started a brothel in the Human capital, meaning it to be a cover for a shelter offered to lost and abused races. Some of them were willing to help us slowly mend the hostile mentality by getting employed under my watch and thus interacting with Humans on a daily basis. Weve grown extremely popr so the list of patrons is quite massive now and keeps growing, I begin, reflecting on our progress. If you wish for a change of scenery, I can offer your tribe shelter too, regardless if you would like to partake in any parts of the mansions life. But, for those who enjoy a healthy meal of male or female essence, I think its a fairly amazing ce to live in. As long as no one ends up hurt from it. There are rules for both sides that need to be followed or well be angry. And Humans truly agree to that,ing toy with a monster without any struggle or violence? Ianthe asks while thinking over my exnation. There are men who are crazy about exotic beauties like you. Iugh softly. They will let you tie them up and have a way with them while you act like you are going to eat them alive and even pay fat cash for it. She blinks at me with shock. Some just wish to interact with the girls, talk about nothing, have a decent drink while at it, and then spend a pleasant time behind closed doors, I continue. But, its you who sets the boundaries of whats okay and whats not. They know that the moment our employee gets ufortable, she has full rights to see their head go flying. Because there, you arent monsters, you are people. Our people. Even a bit fancier than some nd Humans. Ianthe silently examines my face and I give her time to process things and judge if Im being honest, still spoiling my little princess as we speak, who is beginning to sneakily move a bit more than before, acting like shes sleeping with her head on my shoulder. But, you cant hide the deeper breaths you take with your cute nose, silly. Then, you would take us all away? the Den Mother asks finally. That depends. I turn my face to her. If there would be any who wished to stay, that would be great too. Even if not permanently, we could arrange temporary rotations, with your Oreads switching from time to time, perhaps after realising that living in the other location isnt exactly for them or to take a quick break. You see, we are going to reopen these routes soon and utilise the priceless technology and knowledge as much as we can. Having yourdies assist us would be perfect. You already know this ce inside out, dont you? And why do you n to do that? She wraps herself around my arm, resting her chin on my other shoulder and looking into my eyes even as my fingers end up rather close to her secrets. Various reasons. Some more selfish, some more selfless. I caress her belly gently. I also established a mercenarypany made of other races. These routes would let us take requests from further away. At the same time, Umbra, the evil sister of Lumina, is slowly poisoning the world with her Abyssals. As one of her Chosen Heroes and the appointed Demigod of Lust, I feel like its my responsibility to at least partially help everyone prepare for the worst, meaning an all-out war for survival. The safety of my people is the most important to me, but if I can do something while taking care of them, why shouldnt I? Ianthe shivers lightly, embracing my arm closer. So that part about being a Demigod really wasn''t a figure of speech, huh? And you are saying you are even a Summoned Hero? To prove my point, I make my sigil appear and she examines it delicately. Before she can say anything about it, a voice echoes in our heads. ~He is.~ She jumps in her seat, eyes goingpletely wide. Everything turns silent in a sh, the other Nymphs freezing in ce, their heads directed at us. ~stair is not just my Chosen, a fellow Demigod watching over the world by my side, but also one of the strongest Primordials,~ Lumina announces with a soft tone. Ianthe gapes at me, the reverent expression from back in the coffin slowly returning to her face. Was that? You heard her? I ask. All of you? I did. She nods tensely. They did too, but not directly. My sisters felt the message through the link that connects our den. The divinity in it was obvious. And now I cant help but notice its simrity to your aura, Master. A few girls away from us gasp and I frown at her. Why did they react that way? Ianthe smiles shyly. A Den Mother is the highest position with the most influence, power, and authority in the Oreadmunity Until she appoints a Den Master, relinquishing all of that to the male she finds worthy serving So, you just offloaded all your responsibilities as a leader onto me? I squint at her. She bites into her lower lip. If you are willing to bond us Sighing heavily, I use my free hand to swipe down my face. Something tugs on my wrist and I reopen my eyes, finding my lovely mate twisting her body so she can face me properly without getting up. Sirgia ces both of her palms on my cheeks and steals a slow kiss from me, resting our foreheads together. Theres no need to overthink it, is there, Master? she whispers tenderly. Its what we wanted and more. You are right. Stealing a peck from her back, I sigh once more. But dont think I havent noticed what you are doing. Sirgia ducks her head as she turns fully crimson and stops sluggishly gyrating her hips. Chuckling to myself, I ce a cordial kiss on her forehead and return her to her previous position. As my digits wander down her soft belly, causing her to inhale audibly, I look to the side at Ianthe. This is your way of bypassing the oath, isnt it? I ask, making sure to convey curiosity and not offence. Partially, she admits honestly. Its true that a Den Master could revoke or reiterate the promise the Den Mother made. But, I also feel like there is no better male to devote ourselves to. Its extremely rare for a den or grove to find a master. More like a thing of legend, from when Primordials walked Naharren. I want for our sisters to grow again, not to be forced into slumber in this forsaken ruin. I will dly dedicate ourmunity to a worthy leader even if ites with a risk of myself being reduced to the position of a newborn sister. The water in the pool sloshes loudly as all the girls rush to us while talking over each other about how she doesnt have to, and how they are happy to just have her with them as a leader, and so on. But, Ianthe silences them with a hand and keeps gazing deep into my eyes. Does that have to happen? I stroke my chin thoughtfully. The smart Den Mother easily catches my meaning. You wouldnt want absolute authority? No, I answer. You said that the Den Master is above the Den Mother, so its possible for her to stay where she is, isnt it? That will be my condition. You continue to lead while I support you with whatever I can. I havent the slightest idea about how a den works so it would be stupid to take over everything. You need to ask me for an opinion or permission? Sure. Throw all theplex nning and managing solely onto me? No, thanks. That fine? She practically lights up on my arm. Yes! Like nothing in this world! Smirking, I pat her head, fluffing her dark hair. Great. Any rituals necessary for things to proceed? Ianthe shakes her head with gusto. No, youve already spilled in me plenty of times, in all the necessary and unnecessary ces. Theres just onest thing. Caressing my cheek with her fingers, she watches my expression for clear permission, and after I give it with a light nod, she pulls me into a deep kiss, delving deep between my lips. For a moment, I think she intends to exchange lots of saliva as our tongues dance together, but shortly after starting, hers pulls away andes back with something round. A marble-like entity is pushed around by our exchange, tasting like an earthy mint. It bes clear what I have to do and I ept the gift from Ianthe, swallowing the tiny, rough-surfaced orb with no problems. Immediately, I can feel her happy smile on my lips as her fingers trail into my hair to strike through it affectionately and gratefully. We continue to kiss as whatever shes fed me makes its way into my stomach, where it melts or something, releasing a lot of pleasant heat that permeates my whole body. Sirgia lets out a shuddering breath with a stifled moan as I tremble, all my limbs getting strongly revitalised and kind of reinforced, including the one shes hiding from the world. Then, a serene calm washes over me and everything sets into ce. Theres a connection I can sense between me and Ianthe, and through her, with thedies. Though, perhaps thanks to what we have already done, I can also tell shes in as my proper Partner too. She is the first one to back away, watching me intently for my reaction. Smirking warmly, I chase after her for onest peck before letting her settle down by my side once more, not wanting to inconvenience Sirgia any longer. I know she wouldnt say a word, but being squeezed between an Oreads handful of tits and my chest for a prolonged period of time cant be that enjoyable. Theres something different about this The Den Mother ponders out loud. It might be my first time, but I feel like its not exactly the same as it naturally happens after an Oread presents the core of her being to a male Having her and others attention on the topic instead of my physique, I use that moment to briefly summarise the details of my abilities, race, and status. They listen carefully, perhaps trying their best to impress their new leader or prove themselves in my eyes. There are only a few questions from Ianthe and a few mature-looking women so we wrap it up fairly soon. Afterwards, we decide to stop idling and get some exploring done. With the girls with us, we should have no issues going straight to the important ces and checking if we can find anything of value or importance. However, at the mention of leaving the baths just like this, thedies look a little down. Ianthe, when asked about the reason, exins that normally, epting a Den Master is part of a grand ceremony and they were hoping that they would get to wee me to the family. Its obvious what that means so I simply surrender and let her know that I would be happy to receive their greetings. But, before that happens, I make sure that my sneaky wife doesnt feel neglected or jealous and finally act on Sirgias quiet schemes. She bes unable to remain so quiet as I get to be the one moving instead, with a lot more energy and speed, while she can only ept my love beneath me at the edge of the pool with a beautiful smile, peppering my face with little kisses as the Nymphs coo and giggle at her from up close. Their questing hands are all over us. When Sirgia gets what she deserves, in all the meanings of that phrase, she plops back into the water to rx with Ianthe while the Oreads drag me to the centre of the bath. What follows is a tangle of limbs and bodies so joyful and chaotic that I quickly lose count and sight of who is who and what part is whose. The plethora of perky breasts, bouncy butts, toned figures, and weing openings bes a blur. We spend about an hour in and around the water, making use of all the avable furniture and appliances. I cant very well rush this, every lovelydy needs to have her perfect moment to share her greetings, respects, and affection. It would be rude if someone got much more time than the others, even if the girls appear to move as one, rarely separated for the briefest moments. Theres always someone next to the Nymph Im embracing, either holding her hand or reaching for some other equally lewd area. The whole ceremony forces us to take one more bath, obviously, and they help me out by scrubbing my entire body clean. Even Sirgia and Ianthe join for thest straight. I return the favour as much as I can and we are all ready to tackle whatever is ahead of us. This time, I jump back into my clothes, evoking a chorus of whimpers in protest. But, my Den Mother rebukes her sisters and even requests them to cover themselves. It works, and everyone grows artsy protrusions from their frames that hide their privates, but honestly, it only makes them look even more sexy as they fully turn into stone statues with theck of nipples and visible feminine mounds. What are your ns now, Den Master? Ianthe asks after I finish inspecting one of her girls, fascinated by theyer of stone protecting her privates and how their bodies are suddenly hard as a rock. Our original goal is to reach the Dwarves, where Master kindly offered to bring me home so that I can let my family know that Im alive, Sirgia answers in my stead. And to show them that Ive be a worthy sessor of the n so that we can either gain its support or take control of it and use its influence and resources to support Master. We decided toe through here in hopes of finding something that might help us prove Sirgias greatness, I add. Then, we thought of employing their help to make this ce thrive once more. Well need more hands on the deck if we want to operate this ce. Hands that can be trusted. I see. Ianthe nods sagely. Then, do you wish us to remain here until you recruit those subordinates, Master? I scratch my head. That certainly could work, but But? She tilts hers, and so do the others, blinking at me curiously. I feel like you deserve to go out into the world, if not for a little bit at least, I reply. Is there any way for this to happen? Walking with such a big group will gather a lot of attention around you, Master, one of the girls says and I offer her an appreciative smile for speaking up. Not if they wont have to walk, Sirgia interjects and we all nce down at the clever Dwarf. The portable mansion, Master? I p my forehead. Right! But will they feel the effects of the journey? Weve only used it on t ground, never on the move. Only actual impacts that touch the suitcase. She shakes her head. Those will cause the insides to shake a little too. Otherwise, they wont feel a thing. Then thats a great suggestion. I nod to myself. They will also be able to take a look at our real home, minus all the services and the rush around them. That is if Ianthe and thedies dont mind being put inside a limited space of a decently sizable mansion. The beauties in question stare at us confusedly so Sirgia brings the prop we are talking about forward and opens the suitcase up. After some gentle coaxing, the leader descends with her into the sealed realm and we can hear gasps of amazement as they investigate the lobby. Soon after, Ianthe is back with her white eyes shining even brighter as she gushes about the fancy appearance of our mobile home to her subordinates. Well, that answers my question, I guess. Okay, that settles it. I bring them back from their excited daydreaming. For how long can one furnace burn after we stuff it with fuel to the brim? After we reactivate the transporting belts, we should be able to prepare enough crystals in advance for it to provide energy for about a month? a differentdy answers, tapping her cheek. The belts unfortunately cant resupply themselves and we can only spread as many gems over their length as we can, tweaking their speed to deliver the fuel at the slowest stable rate that wouldnt have the fire die down. That should be enough. Sirgia hums quietly. Even if we return herete, nothing wrong will happen with the power running out again, right? Technically, it shouldnt, but the one furnace we will be using might get damaged without anyone to stop it properly, assuming the worst-case scenario, Ianthe responds. Im sure this little genius would be able to repair orpletely recreate it given a few weeks of time. I snicker, ruffling Sirgias hair as she blushes cutely. As I mentioned, I would like all of you to get some fresh air so lets give it a try. I want to have this ce running so that all the systems slowly get back to an operable state like the water filtering and the baths, as long as they are equipped with such function, of course. A good idea, Sirgia agrees. And more defensive mechanisms should be active once more with the energy flowing through these hallways. Its decided, then. I sp my hands together and the girls exchange eager smiles, definitely looking forward to stepping out of this dark bunker. Now, can you girls show us around? Naturally. Ianthe shes us a brilliant smile, which falters a tiny bit after. Just, Im not sure if there will be much that catches your attention. The Dwarves moved most of their stuff out before sealing the gates with thest group of caretakers who refused to leave. Still, its good to get a feel of the ce so we take off into the now bright tunnels. One of thedies brings us a few maps from one of the further sections and Ianthe exins theyout to us as we walk around. As we thought, the mainne goes rather straight through the mountains, crossing a town-like area where wanderers could stop and trade with the protectors or amongst themselves, while most of the facilities are kept on the sidelines. Besides the water filtering unit and power generation hall, we pay a visit to the breeding pens, where we find lots of ancient equipment and long spoiled supplies. Its clear this is where the Wyverns came from, and perhaps sometime in the future, we will bring them back, but for now, we let this facility rest, taking a brief look at the stored knowledge. Our sightseeing takes us through the warehouse section, kitchen section, dining section, residential quarters, and the trade town, but as Ianthe said, most of the things from these ces have been taken away, leaving only items of low worth behind to rot and rust. The only ces that seem to have been spared are the gem storage, the strategic headquarters, and the vault. The Nymphs kindly teach us how to ess thest one and we do find quite some riches inside. Most of them are valuables and gold or tinum, but there are also lots of mementoes and little trinkets. Since we are not pressed for cash, we decided to leave the majority of it alone, taking only some undisputed currency and precious metals. We dont find anything super important inside. As for the headquarters, this is where the Oreads respectfully stored the personal belongings of thest defenders of this ce after the final one passed away in their arms, leaving this world in their kind, warm embrace. Such a poetic way to go out. You spend your life in service to your people, abandoned by them at one point, deciding to keep protecting their secrets, and release yourst breath in the arms of a beautiful woman who whispers reassuring words into your ear as your energy slowly saps away. We pay our respects to the deceased and carefully move around to look for anything useful. There are plenty of reports, documents, messages, and lists, but its mostly connected to the inner workings of this mountain stronghold. A decent proof that weve managed to get in, but I dont think its that hard to dismiss either. We take a peek into the main overseers office and spend some time admiring the charming room with lots of ss disys and cabs. Ianthe points us to a hidden safe underneath the massive marble desk and I employ my impressive strength to move the furniture aside, receiving adorable oohs and ahhs from the gorgeous Nymphs. Inside, we find the mans diary, a stack of old cigars, a smoking pipe, a bottle of what might be a rather strong dwarven liquor, and a rectangr case the size of ones palm. I open it to check its contents while Sirgia reads the pages. It hides something akin to a royal seal but obviously meant to symbolise the authority of this ce. The hexagonal te depicts one of the scenes weve seen at the main gate, the group of Dwarves heading into a tunnel with torches. My lovely mate gasps suddenly and my gaze snaps to her hands. She looks up from the text while poking at something. Look, Master. Thest overseer was a Forgergraver. I had no idea our family helped manage these passageways, she says with a shocked tone. Ah, I forgot to mention that after you introduced yourself, Ianthe joins in, ncing at Sirgia. From what I know, each major n was tasked with protecting and maintaining one of these locations. I wonder why we havent heard anything about that, my wife wonders out loud. I have a theory. I ce a hand on her small shoulder. I mean no offence to your whole family, but With what I know from you about the branches and the roots and their rtionship I wouldnt find it impossible for the family to have ordered aplete retreat from this ce only for this person and his close subordinates to go against it, deciding to stay behind and fulfil their duty I wouldnt put it past the leaders of the lineage to renounce his whole existence and bury the shame under the rug She stares back at me for quite a while before sighing deeply and nodding. Yeah They would be capable of that Kneeling in front of her, I pull my lover into an affectionate hug. Thats why we areing there to teach them a lesson, arent we? Sirgia lets out a giggle while wiping her eyes. You are right, Master. And I dont think they will be able to deny everything with that in front of their faces. She takes the te from me and turns it around. Skilfully tracing some kind of arcane symbol over its back, she brings aplex inscription to life. Its not hard to understand that its something akin to the magical ID of the person who has issued these. And if every family was tasked with the management of these tunnels, that order must havee from much higher... With this, we might be able to bring the Ruler of the Dwarves to our side. Chapter 220 – Prepare for Trouble, and Make it Double Chapter 220 C Prepare for Trouble, and Make it Double Sirgia pockets the token and pats it daintily like something precious. It might not be worth much on the market, but its pretty much invaluable for us especially when we have no idea if we will be able to achieve anything with its help after so many decades have passed since its creation. Its honestly a gamble, but a gamble we are going to take and hope for the best confidently. Afterwards, we spend some more time digging through everything we can find inside the main office. Sirigia stashes all the evidence into her spatial storages shortly after we take a quick peek at the materials and items. The more the better in this case. She might be able to recognize some words or symbols or meanings of a bunch of things thanks to her origins, but we are still fairly out of the loop regarding ancient matters. Meanwhile, Ianthe simply watches usplete this chore and gives us all the tips she can. Its certainly helpful to have someone who has lived in this ce for a long time by your side. She might not have been privy to all the information, but they havent stopped her and thedies from watching everything inside these reinforced walls attentively. And with the obvious capabilities of the Oread girls, the walls in this ce literally have ears. It takes us maybe about an hour to shuffle through most of the potential evidence we can find here. By the end of it, the room bes rather empty, only the furniture and sporadic decorations remain here and there. Its almost like we have readied it for renovations. Well, perhaps these will happen sooner thanter if we breathe some life into this dead fortress once more. I cant have my trusted and reliable subordinates operate from a barely breathable cer with how much dust is lying everywhere. With this taskpleted, we regroup in front of the office. Anything else, Master? Ianthe asks as we close the doors behind ourselves. Honestly, I dont know. Is there something of importance that you havent shown us yet? I ask her back, stroking my chin ponderingly. Of major importance, no. This facility is full of chambers and rooms of various sizes that serve different purposes. But, I dont think you must visit all of them. She shakes her head. In my honest opinion, there isnt a reason to dy your journey any longer, Master. The heart of the mountain is beating once more. As we have discussed, it will continue doing so for a rtively long time without our further input. Not infinitely, though. It would be good to find someone to settle down here whenever possible. Im sure we will be able to do something about this after we arrive at my home. Sirgia nods to herself. These tunnels and settlements could be of great use to us and our allies so this should take priority. Masters influence will spread much further and much faster with a path into the world beyond the Humannds. Rolling my eyes lightly, I softly bonk her on the head from above. The priority is your reconciliation with the Forgegraver family. Or anything else that rtes to you, love. First, we deal with all of that, then we can put some thought into the other matters. You wont weasel your way out of it this time. This journey is for you. Remember that. She blushes a tiny bit and sends me a timid smile. Seeing the look on her face, I lower myself to ce a sweet kiss on the top of her hair. As I get back up, she doesnt protest about the condition I have set. I dont think she would be willing to argue over it, but Im also not stupid enough to believe that she wont try her best to somehow merge all the threads so that they form the most beneficial mix for me. Not much I can do about that, unfortunately. Or fortunately, depending on the perspective. Theres just one thing that saddens me a little, though, Sirgia adds after a moment, letting out a gentle sigh. Is there anything that displeases or bothers you? Ianthe peers at her attentively. Just say a word and we will do whatever we can to rectify that issue. Oh, no, its not your fault or anything. My petite lover giggles sheepishly. We were just hoping to find more of Dianas kin inside the mountain passages since she lost her family some time ago. But, this particr route has been sealed so tight they wouldnt have had a way to sneak inside and im a territory. Perhaps we will take a peek into a few cave formations on the other side of the mountain range. I see. The Den Mother hums. Then theres one more ce we might want to check. The fairdy examines our furry friend inquisitively, clearly figuring something out. Care to tell us more? I raise a curious brow at her. The mines, she replies. Where the crystalse from. The shafts run deep and wide, passing through many biomes. Different habitats produce gems of various power levels. A few of the environments should be adequate for her kind to manifest. I dont remember seeing any, but I have a feeling that they do exist in one of those ecosystems. Although It would definitely take a while to explore all of them, I finish for her. Thanks for the information. We can always delve in on our way back. Its not like they are going to suddenly disappear if they truly live somewhere down there. The mines will need to be scouted and checked before this ce goes full steam ahead anyway. As I share my views on the topic with my gorgeouspanions, the fluffy snout of our proud wolf prods my side. Looking at Diana, I meet her enchanting eyes. A sh of understanding passes between us as we silently regard each other. You want us to leave that to you? I say more to myself than everyone else as the meaning of her intentions somehow reaches me. Diana gives my hand a delicate lick, which I easily recognize as an agreement. I mean, I wouldnt mind, and I would certainly be happy to let you chase after some friends, but I turn to Sirgia. Its okay, Master. We can walk for a little bit. The jungle is going to be extremely lush and tough to navigate anyway. My smart wife picks up on my own intentions right away too. What about the luggage? I question her. Most can be stored in our rings, yeah, but the suitcase? That wont work, right? I can carry it on my back. Theres a harness I prepared just for that scenario, she admits. Because of course, you did. I snicker softly. And no, Ill be the one carrying it. You are my guide. And a frontline fighter too. Leave its protection to me. Okay. Sirgia smiles at me adorably. But Ill take it from you whenever you get tired, Master. I wont. I snort. Unless someone makes me tired along the way. Her pretty cheeks colour with a rosy tinge as she timidly looks away, not denying the ns for that in the near future. And I wouldnt have it any other way. Alright. Lets get to those mines. I can feel how eager Diana is to dive into the unknown. I chuckle to myself and Ianthe uses her ability to move us once more. We spend a short moment surrounded by liquid stone and soon reappear in a spacious industrial hall with a massive ramp descending into the darkness. Multiple tracks follow it down and we can spot the carts meant to haul the crystals all around. They dont appear to be simple like in the movies or books. From what I can tell, they too are part-artefact and might even be self-propelled. Or at least enchanted to support the haulers work. But, investigating these can wait. As Diana joins us from the shadows, I ruffle through her magnificent fur. Go and get them, girl. Dont rush it. Take as much time as you need. And dont forget to ask for help if you ever need it. If things go south, escape. We can always try another time, but we cant find another you, got it? Yes, please, be careful out there, Sirgia joins in with a tender hug, her small arms trying their best to wrap themselves around Dianas thick neck. We love you. Come back to us. Diana releases a quiet whine which has to be a kind reassurance and we let go of our recently gained friend. She takes a few steps away and turns around for onest look. A secondter, she is sprinting into the darkness, disappearing from our sight. Shell be fine. I wrap an arm around Sirgias shoulders. Shes a big and strong girl. Plus, I bet shes learned quite a few new tricks under your tutge, even if she wont have the saddle with her. I know. My tiny Dwarf wipes away traces of tears from her sparkling eyes. Im sorry I didnte up with a recement method of transport, Master. Not your fault. I shake my head. Besides, it will be nice to have a romantic walk through the tropical forest together. Perhaps, but why dont you just do this, Master? Ianthe tilts her head at us. We nce her way and she makes a show of lowering her stance a bit before pushing herself off the ground. No, thats wrong. She doesnt push herself off the ground. She pushes the ground. We watch as the ancient Oread pretty much surfs atop of rolling stone which should not be behaving like this with its solid state. The dazzling woman zooms around like its her second nature, which might be true for her. Finished with the presentation, she hops off the rocky bulge in front of us. Impressive, but Im not that skilled and knowledgeable in Earth Magic. Unless I borrow it from one of my mates, I guess, I exin. This might be tempting, but I think I would prefer to save the uses of that ability for more critical situations. You misunderstood, Master. Ianthe giggles amusedly. You are now our Den Master. Our power is yours as ites from you. All we can do, you can mimic too. My eyes widen at her revtion. Sirgia looks just as surprised. Really? Even the I gesture towards the ground with my fingers. Naturally. She grins. Just give it a try. Its okay if you get stuck. Everyone finds it awkward during their first time. Ill be there to guide you ande to your rescue if necessary. We dont miss the unnecessary double meaning of her words but I pointedly ignore it, already focusing on the much more interesting thing. Taking a deep breath, I crack my knuckles and prep myself mentally for the jump. I might have seen and experienced this a bunch of times by now, but it doesnt make this any less stressful when attempted on my own. Nheless, I aint going to chicken out and search myself for the abilities Ianthe mentioned I should have. This partes fairly easy as I simply defer to the bond I share with her and the Oreads. Through it, I realise she is correct. My brain hasnt registered it yet since its not something I would have expected, but the power is right there, waiting to be essed. So, I do just that. In a blink, I drop into the floor like a stone into a pond. A brief moment of panic fills my heart as rock surrounds me from all sides, but I regather myself just as quickly. This isnt that different from Dianas transfer, save for all the visual cues. I can feel myself moving around and gaining a better understanding of the process. After a few seconds, I pop back up in a different spot, spooking Sirgia slightly, and making her jump into the air from shock. Smiling apologetically, I pat her head and nce at Ianthe. Thats so cool. And useful. Thank you. I had no idea that Oreads were so unique. Thats because we arent. She smiles back beautifully. All Nymphs share this trait. Sirgia looks up at me with a visible spark in her brown eyes. Oh, no, no, no. I know that look. I squint at her. We are not seeking all the types of Nymphs just so I can bone their leaders and be some kind of an Avatar ripoff. She shows a cute pout but I dont relent, ring at her without much intensity. An Avatar? Ianthe tilts her head. Just random ramblings. Pay it no mind. I wave her off. If we meet any of them and they decide we are worthy of such a deal, sure, but we arent getting side-tracked again. Priorities, remember? Yes, Master. Sirgia nods obediently. If chance allows it now, by choiceter. I groan quietly at her twisting it around so that I end up doing it anyway. Sometimes she really is too smart for her own good. The curse of being surrounded by geniuses and generally smarter people than you. Yet, I would not change a thing. Come on. We have an exit to find. I surrender myself to my fate. Picking up the suitcase, I open it so that we can show thedies the mansion and let them into their fancy carriage. Ianthe follows the two of us down the narrow stairs and gapes at the sheer size and splendour of the main reception. We give her a quick tour to exin what is where and what it does before she herds her girls in too, making the lobby a very lively ce. I dont think I have to worry about them not enjoying the ride. With everyone settled down properly, we bid a temporary farewell to this new group of our followers and step outside. Locking the magical box properly, I fix its straps and hoist it onto my shoulders. Extending my hand to my petite lover, I invite Sirgia to join me. With the suitcase firmly attached to my back, I bring her to my side and reach for a different technique. The stone under our feet rumbles a little, making us unsteady for a moment, then stabilises into a small bump. Holding Sirgia dearly, I order it to move. We roll forward without moving a muscle, the minerals below us doing all the work repositioning us. This must look ridiculous from another perspective, two people standing still atop a tiny hill sliding through the air like statues. But, I have to admit, that also sounds epic. And dignified. I practise my control over the speed and uracy of the movement as we roll through the main road of the whole mountain passage. We arent going too fast so its still possible to study our surroundings and note the general structure of the ce. Well have to pay more attention to it in the future. Reaching the other end of the path takes us about four hours, during which we switch things up a little bit. It turns out that I dont have to be standing for this to work so we plop ourselves down onto the rolling stone and ride it like a certain quirky flying carpet, cross-legged and one behind another. The possibilities are endless. And judging by the nces Sirgia is sneaking at me, I think I have an inkling of an idea what one of them might be. But, not yet. We would get nowhere getting distracted at every single step. Therefore, we find ourselves in front of another massive sealed gate. I look it over in an attempt to deduce how to open it from the inside, wondering if we have to solve another puzzle, while Sirgia just takes out the token and raises it in front of the entrance. The magical mark glows strongly and something glows back on the surface of the gate. Right after, the wings begin to open with a loud scraping. What greets us is a wall of green. Its obvious that this side of the passage is not as popr of a tourist spot as on the side of Humans. I have to bring out my artefact de to cut through thick, veiny vines. Immediately after, a wave of heat hits us right in the face. A humid atmosphere rushes into the stale tunnel alongside lots of noise. Critters, animals, beasts, and flora allbined together. A real jungle theme. We walk outside and look around, which proves to be difficult. I have had my expectations set high since Im now in a fantasy world of sorts, but they have still been exceeded many times over. The size of everything is barely conceivable, and Im no stranger to plenty of prehistoric movies or such. The foliage is titanic, making me wonder if the fauna is just as massive. Additionally, just as Sirgia said earlier, the tropical forest is lush as hell. Ill need to cut through a shitload of things no matter if we choose to walk ahead or surf atop an earthen mound. Unless we somehow gain the ability to fly above the crowns of these humongous trees, we are destined to slice our way through the more hardcore version of an Amazonian jungle. And the colours. Man, the colours. Everything is so bright and mesmerising. Most of the leaves and greenery are various shades of green, but the entire area is riddled with noticeable sshes of a rainbow. Its not just exotic, its pretty much alien. I feel rather small and inadequate in front of such a wonder. I can only imagine how the Dwarves managing this passage and their guests felt. The gate closes itself after we move away from it, revealing the same riddle on its surface now that I removed the obstruction. Thankfully, with the sigil or whatever it is, we have the key. It would be great if it worked for other ones too, but I assume its linked with this ces defences. Well see in the future perhaps. Now what? I look around the thick and hot jungle. Now we continue, Master. Sirgia takes my hand. I know the general direction. We wont find things like roads here for the most part so we will need to rely on this. She summons what looks like a fancypass. I can tell that its another of her improved creations. Judging by the glowing symbols which almost mimic the surface of a screen, it uses mana instead of maic forces to point the cardinal directions. It snaps into the correct position right away and my lovely Dwarf wife turns us towards our destination. Holding onto her hand with my left, I shape my de into something akin to a machete. It slices through the foliage with rtive ease. Our pace is going to slow down a tad, but with the help of the sharp violet edge, we should be able to make some decent progress. This jungle does not run outwards infinitely. As we make our way through the greenery, I take my time to rain some questions on Sirgia rted to this area. She doesnt have much experience with it, travelling over the water, but she knows facts and stories about this pure wilderness. Supposedly, there should be ruins of a lost civilization half-hidden by nature located somewhere in the middle of it. And one or two active settlements of toughmunities surviving in this harsh andpetitive environment. Her descriptions mention beasts and monsters too, of course. Some of them sound warily close to dinosaurs while others are fairly familiar with the usual fauna and flora of such a ce. Save for one difference, the size. Its not just the trees that are bigger than usual. This area rests atop a spiritual line which reinforces the earth, pretty much blessing it with an amazing bounty. Its as inconvenient to live here as it is beneficial. Sirgia quotes the names of several most known and powerful adventurers, who unsurprisinglye from this region and a few other just as harsh habitats. The advantages of birth are a thing here. Lets just hope we dont run into any wild barbarian tribes. Though Garrena has thoroughly prepared me for such an encounter. In all the possible ways. So, we push forward while following the artefact''s guidance, enjoying the new scenery greatly. The sounds and sights are hypnotising. To some extent, I bet thats even literal. I can feel some birdsongs trying to affect me, lure me into a false feeling of safety. Thankfully, our mental defences are good enough to deal with those. If even birds are out to get you here, I dont want to imagine what else might be lurking in the shadows of the tall foliage. After about two hours of exploration, we decide to find a spot for a camp. Its going to start turning dark soon. The high mountain ranges surrounding this area will obstruct the sun much earlier than it usually happens everywhere else. And no matter how strong we are, its going to be scary as hell to stay out at night in this green hell. Whats that weird stone? I squint my eyes as we approach an unusual formation, looking half decent as a protection from the elements. Since its on our path, we check it from up close. Sirgia removes some nts from the surface with a sharp knife and grazes it with her palm. Numerous weathered symbols and carvings decorate the rock, hard to recognise. Ruins she whispers in awe. Really? I chuckle lightly. Weve stumbled on the lost civilization this easily? Well, I guess they werent lost that way. Sirgia giggles too and points at her gadget. Thispass sometimes catches on mana hotspots, which this ce might as well be. Its not that surprising it led us here. Though, I hope we havent gone off the course too much. Ill need to recalibrate it in the morning. Its alright. At least it found us a nice spot to hide in. I ruffle through her hair lovingly. Now, time to look for *THUMP* A distant quake makes the ground and the greenery tremble, interrupting me. More follow at a leisurely pace, clearly closing in on our position. Birds take off into the sky and a bunch of wild animals escape to the sides. The two of us centre our gazes on the direction the thuddinges from. A short whileter, a gigantic beak peeks past the obscured structure alongside the rest of the big, round, fluffy creature wearing white feathers. The hell? Its a massive cock? I blink at the towering entity. It is, in fact, a humongous chicken, beating us in height at least three times. The godly fowl tilts its head at us as it examines the small individuals standing in front of it. We are tiny enough to fit inside its beak in entirety, swallowed within one single peck. Whats next? Is your Cyclops or Ogre farmer going to show up to catch its escaped poult Buh-kok! aight, you are not so domesticated it seems! I hastily dodge to the side as the beast tries to stab me with its sharp conical weapon. The two of us jump in opposite ways to try and confuse our sudden opponent. I think we disturbed its nest, Master, my wise mate notes. And I dont think we know the right words to exin this misunderstanding, I reply. Lets book it in case he has friends or family that would want in on the snack. Before she can reply, Im already by her side, picking the petite Dwarf onto my shoulder. With a flick of my wrist, I push myself forward and a lump of earth and grass propels us away from the monstrous cock. We hear it cluck angrily behind our back and give chase. The entire area shakes with each of its heavy steps. Surprisingly, its unusually quick for something its size and diameter. Its bulky body bends trees and breaks thinner flora as it tramples everything on its path of carnage, its intentions locked solely on the hunt. Additionally, surfing through this maze of a jungle is proving to be a challenge, slowing us down more than I would like it to. Not much can be done about that, though. Dodging and weaving is all. The environment clearly ys favourites in this encounter. Even though it should be rather angry at the chicken ruining its peace. The quakes get closer and closer again no matter where I bring us. Since I cant go any faster, our only option is to beat the cock. We should have gotten far enough from its turf. Even if any of its friends were alerted by themotion, it should have given us enough time to deal with our current predicament before they arrived. But, just as Im about to turn around and prepare for an ambush, Sirgia points to the side. Master, look! I follow her finger and spot a sh of blue between the leaves. Our thoughts aligned, I take us in its direction, and after just a few seconds, we emerge in front of a sereneke or an oasis in the middle of this tropical forest. Without further ado, I make a lunge off the grassy bump andnd on the clear surface. Stone pirs rise from the depths right before my feet touch the water. To any possible spectators, it might look like Im running on the water, but the two of us know better. In any case, we hastily move away from the shore far enough for the bottom of theke to be deep enough not to be visible anymore. This should do it. Our opponent shows up a momentter. It barely stops itself before barreling straight into the sparkling water, pping its cute but deadly wings to lose speed. Taking a few steps back, it locks its vicious eyes on us and I swear it squints in annoyance. As we have hoped, it either cant swim very well or it doesnt want to get wet chasing after a bug or two. Thats right. Move along, friend. Well spare you today since we have no quarry A loud whooshing cuts me off as the viinous roster cranes its neck and breathes literal fire at us. A swirling inferno of golden mes surges at us like a powerful methrower. Before the heat reaches us, it crashes into an invisible wall, pushed to the sides. I can see Sirgia holding a shield-shaped medallion in her small hand, protecting us from the attack. And granny always said, beware of chicken! Okay. Its decided. Todays dinner is going to be chicken nuggets! I drop my lover onto the stone tform. Then, I lunge for the audacious chicken with the artefact hilt morphing itself into a greatsword. Sure, I could have easily dodged that breath even if Sirgia didnt bring out the protection charm, but no one walks away unscathed after attempting to harm my beloved. Especially not when they have to be tasty when roasted and spiced up. It prepares for an attack when I get back in its range, but intent on duking our differences out with the buff chick, I evade it easily. Gravel shoots everywhere as it pecks the ground, creating a big hole just from impact. I better avoid receiving any affectionate pecks from this guy. With its fluffy side wide open, I swing my sword horizontally, aiming to disarm it, or in this case, diswing it. To my surprise, the de doesnt go as far into the feathers as I expect it to, creating just a shallow wound, which still bleeds properly as my opponent squawks in indignation. We might want to collect these, then. Sirgia could make good use of their high durability. But, even with that, the chicken is not really my opponent. It might know a trick or two and be tougher than most, but the moment my Voidal Bondage locks its ass up in a purple harness, it can do nothing more than re at me viciously. Before it brings out some kind of an ace in the sleeve or spits fire at me again, I jump high and behead the beast cleanly. I just hope it doesnt share Hydras properties and two more will grow out of the cut. That doesnt happen, and while the roster thrashes around in its bindings for a few moments, it then hangs off them limply, finally catching up on its state of existence, or theck of it. As I lower it to the ground gently, Sirgia hops from pir to pir and reaches the shore, trotting to my side. I dont think well be able to drag it into the suitcase so I hope you can cook us something good with it outside too. I sh my petite lover a charming grin. She blushes prettily and pokes a finger at the monsters feathers. We can always try to gamble on the spatial storages. If we put only the chicken into the ring, the chances of iting out inside the mansion should be almost certain, excluding the chances of things going awry. Well, if you are willing to risk it. I shrug and pat her head. Before that, let me just clean myself off its bloo Master! I notice the hidden presence just aste as she does and something coils around my ankle, hoisting me up into the air less than a secondter. Turned upside down, I dangle off what looks like a vine coiled around my leg, just at the perfect level of a magnificent pair of tender and perky breasts of a green shade, topped with pronounced emerald nipples. Reluctantly, my eyes drag themselves down, or up since my perspective is shifted, and spot a gorgeous face of a quite alluring girl with bright pink hair, the rest of her skin being just as green as her titties, her eyes glowing pure rosy hue too. Looking the other way and valiantly ignoring the inviting sight of herdy secrets faintly dripping some kind of crystal-clear nectar, I realise shes standing in a pool of caramel honey while holding me above what resembles the cup of a tulip. Trouble. Ive definitely been caught by an Alraune. Just then, she rotates me to face the other way, and I find another female there, standing in the same cup, an almost perfect copy of the first one, save for the colour of her hair, which is pretty blue, making it clear that she was the one to cause the motion as her cyan eyes roam over my body. Double trouble. Thats actually a Liliraune. Uh, oh. Chapter 221 – Shared Love, Shared Life Chapter 221 C Shared Love, Shared Life As I dangle upside down while held by my ankle, the two sisters examine me all around with their curious gazes. Im not sure if they count as twins by the usual standards, but in the nature of this world, sometimes an Alraune is born with two bodies inside one flower. They are technically the same entity, but from what I have read in the past, the researchers still debate if they have separate minds simultaneously. If not for the colour of their hair, it would be impossible to differentiate them. When Im rotated to an angle at which I face away from either of them, I find Sirgia simply standing where she has been located after our battle with the chicken, her small fists resting on her hips. I raise a brow at her before we lose eye contact again. Noting to my rescue immediately? I ask somewhat surprised. She tilts her head cutely while scrunching her nose. I have a feeling you have it figured out, Master. A quiet giggle escapes her lips, capturing the attention of the greendies. They watch her slowly and non-threateningly approach us, a gentle smile on her sweet face. Even as she draws near, they dont react in any meaningful way, perhaps being somehow able to sense that she has no ill intentions towards them. I mean, one look at this cutie and you are certain the worst she can do is give you a warm hug. Therefore, my captors do nothing while Sirgia stands on her tiptoes and twirls me around, starting to take the suitcase off my back. She manages to seed in just a moment, putting it under her arm and pulling me to face her again. Ill take the chicken and prepare a nice dinner for us and our guests inside the mansion. A loving pecknds on my upside-down lips. Dont take too long, Master. You little I squint at her. With onest mischievous smile, she trots away to set our mobile home down in a rtively safe section of the nearby pond, shoving our kill into one of her spatial rings soon after, and descending into the depths of the magic residence. The Lilies, as I shall start calling them for convenience, observe that act with fascination, at least until she disappears from our sight, when their glowing eyes refocus solely on me. Uhhh Are there any chances of us talking it out,dies? I ask with a wry smirk. They blink at me thoughtfully and move closer to give me a tentative lick both at once, tickling my cheeks from the sides. I might not have gotten a verbal response, but Im almost sure they can understand me. Call that intuition after dealing with a fair amount of non-human races and monstergirls. Oh, well. I guess theres only one option now that you have caught your prey. I chuckle amusedly. Thankfully, its me and not some poor Human adventurer. Anyway, do you mind letting me down so that I can use the nearby water to clean myself off this blood? I promise I wont run. Im just as interested in you as you are in me. Once again, they just stare at me ponderingly, clear intelligence shining in their mesmerising eyes. A few secondster, the vine grasping my ankle drags me outside of their flower and lowers me towards the ground. When my palms touch the grass, it retreats, and I flip myself onto my feet with ease. Thanks. I sh the gorgeous creatures a grateful smile. Itll be just a minute. While I could take care of it with magic, wheres the fun in that? The smallke looks so pretty and inviting. I recall all my clothes and stretch a little, taking a quick nce to check for any possible injuries that havent healed on their own. Who knows what kind of skills, abilities, or poisons could that giant fowl have? Taking a peek over my shoulder, I find the flowery duo wide-eyed. When I turn slightly and they catch a glimpse of my front, their delicious lips form cute rings of pleasant surprise. I guess their everyday standard is somewhat different from what they see right now since I dont think Im that much of a catch in terms of physical appeal. Sure, Im rather well-built and fit now after lots of training and advancing, but I would have thought most travellers and adventurers who made it here are. Snorting to myself, I move into the pond and do as I said. The water gives off a fresh feeling as its cold temperature caresses my skin. Not wanting to make the Lilies wait too long, which sounds slightly weird considering the fact that they still have to view me as their prey, I take care of myself and stroll back to their spot. The twins press their shoulders together as they stare at me, the pink one biting her dark green lip as her eyes wander south. Yeah, Im still going to get eaten alive. Just, they might not be aware of the possibility that Im not the one who is going to be utterly spent when we finish. The blue Lily grasps one of the big petals making up the chest-high flower cup and daintily bends it aside, giving me a neat way in. ncing at the opened gate, I notice shes skilfully tilted it just far enough for the caramel substance they are standing in which reaches up to the middle of their thighs not to spill out. epting her free hand, I carefully step into their home, shuddering slightly as my toes dip into the thick syrup. After I get in, the other girl leans forward with a rather alluring pose and scoops some of the honey into her palms. Moving closer to me, she puts her hands in front of my face, looking at me encouragingly. A gift? When I stare back at her offering, she tilts her head for a moment, and brings it to her own lips, taking a light sip while looking me in the eyes. Again, she hopefully brings it back to me. So, a snack instead, I say. She gives me a few lively nods. Deciding its worth a shot since it hasnt yet melted the meat off my bones, I lean forward to meet her and follow her lead. Ive been right to call it honey, because the moment the syrupy substance touches my tongue, an explosion of invigorating sweetness overtakes my tastebuds. I hum peacefully as the nectar of the gods trails down my throat straight into my tummy, warming me up from the inside. A pair of adorable giggles reaches my ears and I open my eyes, not even aware of when I have closed them. Bothdies are looking down with much darker cheeks, excited smiles painting their floral visages. ncing down too, I snort while shaking my head. Naturally, their nectar had to be a powerful aphrodisiac. I think I remember seeing something about that in the archives but it wasnt too detailed. Well, I can already feel my body getting ustomed to its effects as it doesnt beat my own qualities of the same nature, but theres no reason to deprive the Lilies of this enticing sight they have been captured by. However, they dont immediately jump on me after watching me consume their honey. Oh, they doe closer and push their soft and tender bodies against mine, but they simply trail and prod me with their fingers, giving me hungry looks. Their digits often brush against my cock as they investigate its hardness, and my front all over. Thankfully, they dont continue ying with me forever, and both girls give me a gentle push at the very same time. Experiencing the pressure on my shoulders, I let them lower me into the honey until Im halfway submerged, sitting inside it like in a fancy bath. As ites in direct contact with my dangly bits, I can feel those areas get even more eager for action. What, am I going to have to marinate for a while? Snickering, I nce up at them, enjoying to the fullest the view of their taut tummies and full breasts towering over me. They exchange nces and move in perfect sync again. The pink one scoops more liquid into her palms while the blue one extends her arms over her head and slowly spins around. As she rotates sensually, the first sister pours the caramel syrup onto her, letting it trail down her other halfs enchanting body while making artistic paths leading to very sensual ces. A show? For me? I stroke my chin. They nod joyfully and put even more effort into their act. Honestly, its starting to resemble the good old memories. Its not the first time that I have had tomunicate with a pair of gorgeous monstergirls through guessing while they can understand me perfectly well. It kind of brings me back. Weve gotten so far by this point. And yet, here I am, still fooling around with exotic mute creatures that would love to consume me for their sustenance. Too bad they dont seem to know anynguages on their own so that I can read their lips. Nevertheless, I rx in the golden fluid as they showcase their bodies to me. Recognising my appreciation, they twirl, bend, and tilt seductively, shing me glimpses of their feminine bits, both the upper and lower ones. The invigorating caramel drips off their nipples and slits alongside the crystal-clear nectar thats steadily flowing out of their eager mounds. The blue Lily leans away from me and arches her back, pushing her bubbly butt up, positioning it right in my face. The pink Lily, rests her chest on top of her sister from the other side, facing me from above the otherdy, her jiggly tits squished between the two. Pouring more cream onto the pink girls buttcrack, she then grasps her cheeks and alluringly spreads them open, giving me the perfect view of it travelling down the green butthole and pussy. A wide grin decorates the lips of the female on top as she watches my member twitch excitedly underneath the surface of the see-through honey. She then proceeds to rain kisses and little licks over the other ones thighs, inching very close to the promised valley. The blue-haired woman straightens up and turns around, her sisters fingers grazing her underbelly as they both introduce her front to me, putting a lot of focus on the feminine slit glistening eagerly before my eyes. When they are done, they switch roles, clearly intent on being fair and equal between themselves. This time, though, as the pink Lily bends forward and the blue Lily rests atop her, I stand up and grasp the lower girls hips. Im not sure if you are one entity or not, but do you mind if I give you names to differentiate between your gorgeous pair? I ask, gently kneading my fingers into the soft body of the bottom sister. They look at me thoughtfully before nodding lightly. Great. This might not be too creative, but youll be Lilia, and your other half will be Lilie. What do you think? My fingertips inch closer and closer to Lilies slit, and they both shudder a bit, nodding again with excited smiles. Perfect. Now, apologies, but Ive been dying for a taste for quite a while. Without further ado, I kneel in front of the amazing ass before me and dig in. Both Lilies let out a sharp gasp as my tongue drags over the green pussy, scooping both the caramel syrup and the clear nectar on its way, tickling the cute anus gently as it finishes its journey. And Goddess, what abination that is. The pure sweetness of the honey gets brought out even harder as the slightly sour twang of Lilies love juices joins the mix. Its thebination you dont know you need until you try it out. Now, it will be hard to live without, so I do the only logical thing and devour the abundant meal presented to me. Spreading the fragrant flower as much as I can, I lick every corner, nook, and cranny with devout worship. The pink girls knees bang together, making it somewhat more difficult to work on her slit, but I dont back down, bringing her pleasure up and up as I eat her out with gusto. Something tickles my nose and I nce above the plump butt. Lilia pours more syrup between my lips and her sisters lips while biting on her lower lip and breathing rather heavily. Sending her an appreciative wink, I consume the offering while looking right at her. Judging from her expression, she finds that really hot and stimting. Soon enough, I begin noticing the first signs of an iing orgasm in my quite silent partner. Therefore, I hastily move one hand lower and use my thumb to caress the shy nub adorning Lilies pussy. As I press into it, she bucks forward, spasms, and lets out an audible, shivering moan as she enters her high, sshing my face with lots of her clear cum. Losing the strength in her limbs, she falls into the honey with a heavy ssh, still squirting her liquid love for a moment after while half submerged with just her butt poking past the surface. Fortunately, I was able to catch Lilia in my arms before she dropped onto her sister. Unfortunately, I now have a panting girl in my arms, who peers into my eyes with visible reverence. I take it no one has ever done this for you? I chuckle lightly, brushing a lock of her blue hair behind her sharp ear. She shakes her head and blushes even more. I cant say Im surprised. I give her cute nose a gentle peck. With most males getting overwhelmed by your aphrodisiac and then yed around by you two, you must not have gotten much entertainment in the form of given pleasure instead of taken. As Im talking, I keep my hands on her hips, pulling her into my front. Those perky tits of hers press into my skin in just the perfect way to emphasise them. Her brows rise as something prods the centre of the valley between her thighs. Smiling impishly, I lean to her ear and nibble on it carefully. Will you be my Partner? I whisper sensually, teasing her pussy with my tip, holding her away from just slipping on without my permission. She definitely sees the proper window and answers without a second thought as I feel the connection settle. Smirking to myself, I thrust upwards and impale Lilia on my cock, driving it into her weing depths to the very base. A throaty moan escapes her throat as her sharp fingernails scrape over my back. Looking over her back, I notice several bubbles popping on the surface of the syrup, right above the still-submerged Lilies head. Drawing back my hips, I bring Lilias face up to mine from on top of my shoulder. You really share senses then, dont you? I chuckle warmly. ~Yes~ she answers delightfully inside my head. Damn, this bond stuff works fast. Well, let me show you two what it really means to have some intimate fun together. I grin at her and shove my dick right back into her slick channel. ~Yeeesssssssssssssss!~ Lilia basically screams in ecstasy while more bubbles float towards the surface of the honey. Pounding the blue-haired girls pussy with all I have, I give her squishy ass a light smack. Is she going to be fine like that? ~Ahhh! Ahhhh! Yessss! Ahhhh! She will! Ahhhh! We dont need to breathe! Ahhh! With our upper orifices!~ she responds amongst her carnal cries. Looking at the propped-up slit and the tight ring both above the ambrosia, it makes me snort in amusement as I realise shes just implied they can use those to breathe too. What a wild physiology. I guess they are nts, in the end. But wait, does it mean that Im technically deepthroating one of Lilias many mouths? ~Ahhhh! If we need! Ahhhh! We can even breathe through our skin! Ahhhh!~ the owner of those holes rifies and I cock my head back in understanding. That makes much more sense, actually. Photosynthesis and all that. d to hear that. I grunt into her ear. I would hate to have your sister drown on me while Im dicking you down. Now, lets change things up. Pushing Lilia into the air with a mighty m of my hips, I catch her under the knees and she wraps her arms around my neck. mming her into the fence of petals protecting this property from the onlookers, I nail her leaking snatch once again, kind of surprised by how tough and durable the flowery wall is. Perhaps it softens under their touch or something. Leaving that thought forter, I bring my face in front of Lilias and invite the cute Liliraune for a cordial kiss. She moans into my lips as I drill her pussy senseless against the cups edge, holding her legs spread for easier ess. For beings that usually are said to be on top, they seem to enjoy being in someones care quite a lot. Maybe they just never met their match. This changes today. ~Ahhh! Ahhhh! Im going to cum again! Ahhhh! This time from my own pussy! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Its even better!~ Lilia conveys, throwing her hips at me with whatever strength she has left in her body. Thene on, let it go! I growl into her mouth and nibble on her bottom lip. She almost howls as I drive myself as far into her tightening channel as I can, releasing a full load of creamy delicacy straight into her furthest depths. Lilias eyes glow stronger and even her hair gains a mystical sheen over it, bathing us both in their magical hue. Clearly, my semen does wonders for her, but that was to be expected. I would be disappointed it couldnt blow the scale of a creature living off it. Wave after wave, the rushing seed tickles her insides as she coats my cock with trickles of nectar. Behind me, I can hear muffled noises and the sound of a few sprays of the same liquid love hitting the syrup as Lilie experiences her own peak. It appears that only the pink-haired beauty cums hard enough tounch uncontrolled squirts throughout her highs. The blue-haireddy simply trickles her love all over my member as she convulses around it. Their hair colour is not the only difference. Letting Lilias feet slide into the honey as I support her trembling frame, I caress her cheek thoughtfully. If both of youe this hard just from one person getting smashed, I wonder what would happen if I did both of you at once. With aically loud plop, Lilie sits up, tearing her head out of the clutches of the syrup. ~Lets do that! But do me with your dick now! Do me, please!~ Chuckling at the enthusiastic and still as adorable as her sisters voice, I nod. Dont worry. Im not going to neglect either of you. Im a fair lover. She hops to her feet, wobbling slightly, her entire upper halfpletely covered by the caramel delicacy, now running down her legs and pussy. Pushing through the thick syrup, she smashes into the two of us, dirtying us even more. I chuckle as bothdies hug me like they dont want to ever let me go. Which, I suppose, isn''t that far-fetched. I certainly caught their attention. Pulling myself out of Lilia, leaving an adorable pout on her lips as she watches my cum flow out of her ravenous clutches, I set her aside a little bit. Grabbing Lilies arm, I shove the other girl against the petals, evoking a cute gasp and sweet giggle from her. She pushes her chest into the nt, spreads her stance, and wiggles her butt at me, peering eagerly back over her shoulder. ~Put it in! Put it in! Please!~ she urges me forth. ~Both holes are good! Which one do you like more? The bigger ones usually release more in the upper opening!~ Snickering, I grasp her hair and pull her head back a bit, watching her sink her teeth into her bottom lip and flush deeply. Thanks for thepliment. And its only right to give you the same treatment as I offered your sister. Ill eat her outter if she wishes. ~I would loooooohhhh~ Lilia doesnt get to finish her sentence as I plough into Lilies dripping folds right away, experiencing the sensation too. The sisters look at each other as I smack my hips into the pink-haired girls ass repeatedly, hammering her emerald lily just as hard as earlier with the otherdy. They exchange smiles between soft moans and quick gasps, entwining their fingers together, one hand joined while the other finds support against the high petals. As for my fingers, they caress Lilias tummy, and sneakily descend into the wet territory of her slit. The moment I brush against her clit, Lilie squeezes me hard and they both choke on air, or their own spit, Lilias eyshes fluttering wildly. I bring my digits back and repeat the motion curiously. It evokes the same reaction, with my cock being pleasantly massaged each time I flick the other womans bean. Remotely activated pleasure, hah. ~Do that more! More!~ Lilie begs me through the connection, moaning up a storm vocally. ~What she says!~ Lilia mirrors her intentions. My idea seems to have been a sess. But, it can still be improved. Holding a handful of pink hair in my left fist, forcing the green female that Im currently hammering to arch her back to its limits, I tickle the bare pussy of the other girl with the fingers of my right. At least until I leave her tiny orb alone and slip them inside, past my knuckles. And, to add to that, I curl them back to me. ~Oh, shiiiiiiii~ Lilie fails to finish as she finishes on my cock. Her sudden orgasmunches my dick out of her powerful embrace and my underbelly gets sprayed with her violent nectar, her entire frame shuddering like crazy. Meanwhile, Lilias eyes have pretty much rolled to the back as she holds my wrist in a death grip, cumming on my fingers plenty too, just in a gentler way. Its such an amusing thing having them both peak together every single time no matter which one receives more pleasure. They truly share almost everything. As the pink-haired Liliraune regains control of her spasming snatch, she sends me a desperate look, at which I chuckle softly. Youll get your fill. As promised. And much, much more. Before she can form a reply, I thrust myself into her slick channel once again, evoking a sultry moan from the adorable flower girl. At the same time, I summon a certain object of a familiar shape into my right hand. She notices it first and peers at me curiously. ~Whats that?~ Thats a surprise tool that will help uster. I wink at her. Pay it no mind and simply enjoy yourself. Lilie is forced to take my advice as I ramp up the tempo, ravishing her marvellous pussy relentlessly. But, even with all those sensations sent right into her mind and body, Lilia is capable of awkwardly examining the item rubbing against her aroused folds, coating it with her eagerness. ~Doesnt it look like~ Her eyes dart between it and my quickly disappearing cock as it rams her sister. Turn around. I order her and she listens obediently, mirroring her other halfs posture. Ass up and spread your cheeks for me. She follows thatmand without a noise ofint too, widening her asscrack as much as she can and staring back at me with pure wonder. Meanwhile, I keep pounding and dip the phallic shape in the caramel ambrosia, pressing its lubed tip against her tight ring. Offering her a mischievous smile, I push the replica inside, careful not to go too hard. I quickly realise that there might not be anything like too hard with their sex-designed bodies. ~Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!~ Lilie practically wails in ecstasy a secondter. ~I can feel something in my butt! Ahhhh! At the same time as in my pussy! Ahhhh! How is that possible! Ahhhhh! They are exactly as thick and long! Ho?~ Snickering to myself, I meet Lilias eyes, who keeps gasping repeatedly as I drill her asshole with the help of the syrup. Shes definitely the quieter one in this family, even with their voices being so damn simr. A lot more love juice drips from between her untouched folds as both girls experience being rammed in both holes at the same time, definitely for the first time in their lives. I guess their hunts so far havent been sessful enough to provide an opportunity for that. Splitting my focus evenly between pummeling the pink Lily with my own cock and ravaging the blue Lily with a perfect copy, I listen to their enthralling cries and sighs. Right now, its only these two phalluses that hold them up, their limbs clearly going all spaghetti. Plus the petals Im pressing both of them against, of course. But, they wont be able tost too long like this, experiencing something this new and this orgasmic for the first time. Sensing another peak within the duo, I do them even harder. Herees your helping, Lilie. Make sure to eat it all up. I smack the left ones butt and grab her hips for more control. ~I will! I will! Let my pussy taste your delicious seed! Ahhhh! Ahhhh!~ she replies, finding final reserves of vigour to rock her waist back into me for the few final thrusts. Fucking their holes interchangeably for the best experience before, I now time my strikes to happen at the very same time and drive both cocks into them up to the very balls. Lilie screams heartily while Lilia gasps and groans, the high descending upon them in perfect harmony. I fight the pink-haired females orgasmic contractions to fill her up with my warm cream while the blue-haireddy cums her brains out from her asshole being sted. And from the transferred sensations of her sisters fucked pussy, of course. Spent and done, they plop into the honey, breathing heavily. I lower myself too, turn around, and sit in the syrup between them. Helping the duo rest on my chest and shoulders, I caress their green skin, waiting for them to regather their wits. It takes a moment because it looks like cumming in both of them has fulfilled some kind of a condition that triggers their vitality absorption or something. They literally snack on my semen as we cuddle. When thats also done, Lilie nces up at me. ~That was such a fun coption. Thank you so much. It feels like we dont need to eat for months. Before today, weve been almost always starving, forced to melt the bodies of small animals in our honey for nutrients.~ Not many adventurers travel through this jungle, then? I ask, stating a fact more like. ~Adventurers? Ah, the people withbat abilities and experience, right? I dont remember when was thest time we drained one. Even after we agreed not to fully consume our prey to raise the chances of iting back.~ Lilia traces circles over my chest thoughtfully. ~We only get weak people from the nearby vige. Mostly furry too, not so nicely smooth as you. But even that is rare since they get angry when we touch someone from their ce and might even try to hunt us.~ That is quite a lot of information in one response. There is a vige nearby, for once. Then, that vige is possibly inhabited by Beastkin, if Im not mistaken. What other furry race can it be, really? And if they live in a simple settlement, its not a surprise the Lilies would stumble on farmers and such. The sentries and hunters must not move too far away from their home. ~Whats going to happen to us now?~ the pink-haired nt girl ponders out loud. ~I can feel something between us. Did you tame us? Did the furry people send you after us?~ She grows a little anxious even as she still rests against me, perhaps resigned to her fate after the best meal and experience of her life. Reacting right away, I pull the distresseddy onto myp and take her cute face into my palms, looking deep into her glowing eyes. No, I came here to travel somewhere else. I offered you a chance to be my Partner, and you epted. At least one of you did, but it seems like it worked for both of you. That means you became my subordinate, and I always take good care of my subordinates. If you are willing, I can take you to a ce where you will be able to feed regrly, I exin softly. As long as you can move, actually. Peering back into mine, she leans forward for a tiny peck on the lips. I press her form against my front and run my fingers through her fragrant hair. Its her sister who answers instead, most likely sharing her thoughts even before our bond. ~If you are worried about our flower, we can move it anywhere with the right soil. We are bound to it and its our only means of travel,~ the blue-haired girl says. ~We would like to go with you. This jungle is boring, but we have always been scared of trying to transfer ourselves past the mountains. Its within our reach, but we cant be sure about the environment on the other side. If it turned out to be harsh, we could get stuck and die.~ I have a charming garden tended by two Satyr sisters and a bunch of other nice females. I bet you would fit right in. I chuckle warmly. And there are plenty of woods surrounding the city I live in if you would have needed a temporary escape from the crowd. How does that sound? ~It sounds lovely!~ Lilie beams at me and smashes her soft lips into mine for a loving kiss. Dinners ready! Sirgias voice reaches us from the outside. Lilia daintily brushes one of the big petals aside and we peer through the gap, finding my short wife poking out of the suitcase next to a thick tree. She waves at us happily and giggles. You arepletely covered in this something. She snorts adorably. Please, clean up a little or else its going to be all over the carpets. I have a feeling its harder to get rid of than Masters cum. And with that, she plunges back into the rectangr hole. ~Master? Are you our master?~ Lilie asks excitedly. If thats what you want. I shrug nonchntly. ~It would be our pleasure!~ Lilia joins in our hug and both of them smush me with their soft titties while showing their devotion with fluffy kisses. Alright! Alright! Lets go before it gets cold! I need to introduce you to the rest of my group! I somehow escape their clutches and step out of the flower. Ah. Can youe out too or are you limited to the cup? ~Usually, we cant leave the honey for too long or we will start to wither, but~ Lilia begins. ~It might work like this!~ Lilie exims as sheunches herself at me and impales her green pussy on my still-hard cock, wrapping her arms and legs around my frame. The other girl chuckles and casually moves onto the grass. ~We feel like your presence nourishes us, Master. We might be able to leave our flower behind as long as we are near you. But, this does lookfy.~ She walks behind me and climbs onto my back, mirroring her sister. They giggle together as I turn around while encased between their alluring bodies. Sighing to myself, I shake my head and stroll towards the water. This journey is not going as expected in the slightest. I hope this is the end of wild surprises. Chapter 222 – Hero of Old Chapter 222 C Hero of Old By my intention, the dip in the water was supposed to be short and efficient. Still, it appears that I have underestimated the excitement such a thing can bring to beings usually restricted to their tiny personal space. As long as the flower girls keep themselves close to me, they can enjoy actual freedom. From what they have told me, such situations are extremely rare and they rarely leave their cup, save for a very desperate situation where their prey is so close yet not yet in their clutches. Each second out of the honey filling their flower is agonising. Yet, here they are, sshing each other with water and giggling joyfully. I watch the pair of beauties have some fun as I clean the remaining nectar off my skin and hair. Naturally, since we are still all naked, which is a basic state for these gorgeousdies anyway, I do get a nice view of their greenish figures and certain alluring aspects. It takes quite some persuasion to convince Lilia and Lilie to get out. But, a deep kiss full of mana for each does solve the issue temporarily. It also gets them fairly turned on again, both girls already recovered from our earlier battle. I somehow manage to bring us to the shore without another round, albeit with ady on my arm each and poking teasingly at my member as it leads the charge valiantly. Arriving in front of the concealed suitcase, I resummon my clothes, which evokes a few disappointed whines and pouts. But, my new friends obediently follow my lead and step into the rectangle after me,ing down the tight staircase. I watch them attentively, making sure entering this sealed space doesnt hurt their connection with their flower. Its as important to them as the birth tree of a Dryad to the forestdy. When we step into the reception, they gasp in wonder and look everywhere. Are you royalty? Lilia asks. Someone with a hidden house this big has to be, Lilie points out. No, not really. I shake my head while chuckling. But, I do know a few. And this mansion was given to me by a king, in the end. Well, not this exact one, but the building on which this recreation is based, back at my actual home. Master is way above something like royalty, Sirgiaments, strolling into the spacious hall in a familiar maid outfit. As a Primordial, he is the rightful progenitor of all races, making him their direct superior. I knew you smelled too good! The pink-haired girl grins eagerly. And your semen was way too energising. The blue-haired girl nods while licking her lips. Never mind all of that. Do you need any help here? I turn to my little lover. No, Master. We are done with the preparations. Follow me and we can start. She bows politely and spins around fast enough to sh me her cute butt, sneaking a peek over her shoulder to check if my eyes have skipped to it as intended. Sighing softly, I ruffle through her hair and we move to the dining hall. In there, I find the Oreads also dressed in maid uniforms, milling about in wait. At our entrance, they quickly gather around a big collection of tables set up with lots of meat and other dishes, but mostly revolving around poultry. Without further ado, we sit down and enjoy the feast. Im sure both the Oreads and the Lilies are sated for quite a while, but that doesnt stop them from sampling my incredible wifes cooking mastery. So, what are you doing here, Master? Lilie inquires as we dig in. Travelling, as I said earlier, I reply. Mostly passing through. We need to get to the other side of this jungle and past the other line of mountains. Is it because of them? Lilia gestures at the Nymphs. Its been a while since weve seen your kind. Did something happen to your dwelling? You can say that. Ianthe smiles ruefully. But, no, we are just apanying Master stair since he offered us shelter at his home in the Humannds. To not make it too difficult for him, we wait in this magnificent residence. Oh, so its like us! Lilie beams at her. This jungle is so boring and we rarely find anyone to y with, not to mention feeding off. Plus, people here hate us anyway. We usually have to hide in the ruins and hope for the best. Those ruins, can you tell us more about them? I raise a curious brow at her after swallowing a tasty dose of fried chicken. They have been here forever, longer than we exist, the blue-haireddy answers. Theres not much to them, I think. Or at least we cant feel anything special from the fallen buildings. No one really investigates them either. If something worthwhile was there, its no longer present, most likely pilfered by all the adventurers and settlers from the area. I guess thats good. We need to move forward instead of being bogged down with side quests at every opportunity. I chuckle amusingly. We might check them out someday, but for now, lets just make a quick stop at the vige and be on our way. As long as its not openly hostile to Humans? Weve seen one or two around and they didnt look like ves so I dont think so, the pink-haired beauty replies. You are a Primordial though, no? Thats correct, but not many people know about Primordials in the current age, Sirgia exins. To most, Master looks like a normal Human. Everyone nods in understanding while staring at me studiously. I just shrug. Things like that are beyond my scope of influence. More ancient entities seem to have no trouble noticing the difference, but she is right, a typical person wont notice a damn thing. Nevertheless, its good to know that we have a chance of interacting with some people without being attacked on sight. We will have to stay behind if you want to visit the vige, Lilia states and we nce at her. Yeah, that would be for the best. Lilie giggles bashfully. People would assume we have charmed you or something and that its some kind of a trick to ensnare more of them so that we can suck them dry. I plop a hand on her bright hair. Thats alright. You can observe from a safe distance. We dont want to put you in danger. But, we could use a guide past the settlement. It would be our pleasure, both girls answer together. The conversation switches to a pleasant banter afterwards as we eat in afortable atmosphere. Sirgia and the Oreads direct some questions at the Liliraune, mostly wondering if she is one or two people. The flower sisters exin that they are technically one, sharing their minds, personalities, thoughts, and sensations, so they are a single entity in two bodies. Intrigued by that, my inquisitive Dwarf picks her timing to gently pinch Lilias nipple without being spotted, which results in Lilie letting out a wanton moan as the victims mouth is full of chicken at that very moment. It evokes someughs and jokes, as much as new possibilities that start swirling in my genius inventors brilliant brain. After eating up and resting a little in a pile of bodies, the four of us leave the mansion. If possible, we want to spend the next night in the vige, experiencing the local culture instead of hiding in our spatial residence. Its more fun that way. For us, the mansion is something quitemon and dull, but for the Oreads, its apletely new experience. We are just switching ces for an indefinite amount of time. The Lilies take the lead, keeping themselves very close to me, exining the necessity of staying near or else they will wither away. Sirgia obviously doesnt buy that for a second, and thats not a surprise. Thankfully, she doesnt mind, sending me impish nces as we traverse the thick and humid environment. We pass some more ruins, stopping only briefly to admire the ancient structures and continue heading in the settlements direction. As soon as we get rtively close, Lilia and Lilie summon their flower, which blooms from the ground in a charming show of swirling petals. They reluctantly bid us farewell and promise to keep an eye on us from away. Wishing us luck, they crouch inside the cup, and it shuts close a momentter, returning to the ground the same way it hase up, just reversed. Back to the two of us, we join hands and stroll forward. It doesnt take long for someone to start stalking us from the bushes and the trees. I notice it first, but Sirgia doesnt take much longer. We both act like we are oblivious and try not to give off any dangerous or hostile vibes. We dont want to spook the natives. Five minutester, a shrub in front of us shivers and a pure-blood jaguar Beastkin steps out of it with his bow drawn on us, wearing simple leather armour made from various beasts living in the area most likely. Halt, hemands, aiming at me. Who are you? A simple traveller. We are traversing the jungle to reach the mountains, I answer calmly. Did we intrude on your hunting grounds? A simple traveller, with a Dwarf ve? He squints doubtfully. Im Masters mate. The cor is a memento of the time he saved me from a tragic fate in a Human city, Sirgia quickly defends me. If you dont lower your bow, Ill be forced to consider you a threat and defend my mate through whatever means necessary. Ill let you know that Im a Tier 5 physical ss. Your iron arrows will barely tickle my enhancements. The mans eyes instantly widen, and I cant really me him. Who would want to verify that, especially with their opponent bringing out a massive hammer bigger than themselves which looks like a legendary artefact. Man, the girls are really developing so quickly. Though, its in big part my fault and how much we train. Do you need proof? she asks, raising her weapon above her head and starting to activate some kind of technique. No, no, no! The feline hastily waves his arms. Please, dont attack, there are innocent people in that direction! She harrumphs and dematerializes her hammer. A vige? I address him again, acting surprised and intrigued. Yes He sighs in defeat. I dont stand a chance against you as a mere hunter, so please, dont hurt anyone. Weve already had it rough with Abyssals and our settlement is still recovering. Abyssals? This time, I dont need to fake my reaction. Are they harassing you? No. At least not anymore. Its a story from a decade or two ago. But it takes time to rebuild and return to the quality of life from before the attacks. Not many strong males and females were left after the enemy was defeated, the Jaguarkin exins. Dont worry. We arent looking for trouble. But, if we can help with anything, well try to offer our assistance. It might seem like we are travelling light, but have a castles worth of equipment and supplies on us. Plus, my beloved mate is a genius artificer. She might be able to improve your lives a little while we stay a night or two, I reassure him. That That would be wonderful. For the first time, he rxes a bit and shows a hopeful smile. My name is Daki. Ill bring you in. That should help ease the others as much as possible. Nodding, we fall behind the furry hunter. Just in case, we keep our senses sharp. Theres always a chance its a trap. No one knows how strong the guardians of the vige truly are. I cant feel much from Daki, but that can be misleading. I wouldnt send out my strongest fighter as a scout either. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the junglemunity appears to be as weakened as he made it seem. We arrive in front of a simple wooden palisade, clearly rather fresh, five or so years since its construction. The sentries at the top of the gate tense a little seeing us, but Daki talks it out with them and we are let in. What greets us is amon rural vige made of wooden huts and cottages. The roads are either filled with gravel or wooden boards too. They arent that wide, clearly not needing to be since no one can pass through the jungle with normal-sized carts. Trade might not be a staple part of their economy. At least not the external one. The poption consists mainly of Beastkin, both half-bloods and pure-bloods. I spot an Elf or two, but thats all. Figures out that these guys would be the ones capable of taming the wilderness enough to live in harmony with it. Do you think we will be able to find a ce for a night? I ask our guide. Definitely. We do have an actual inn with rooms, even though they are mostly used by people who drink too much in the evenings. Its very modest, but should befortable enough, the man replies with a smile. Its that way, near the main market. Wait there and Ill bring the chief. If you are willing to help, our wise leader will definitelye up with something. He doesnt wait for our response, running away in the opposite direction. We exchange nces and follow his instructions. Without a local by our side, the vigers are a bit more cautious and throw plenty of curious looks our way. Nevertheless, we just act natural, like visitors passing through their hometown. The market is easy to find. We spot a bigger break between the buildings and enter a circr za, all important establishments positioned on the very rim of this arrangement. The middle is filled with stalls. There arent that many of them and the goods revolve around things that the people here actually need and might want, ranging from produce, through tools and equipment, to adornments and other vanity items. Obviously, theres also food. Before looking for some regional keepsakes, we stroll towards a booth with a stone furnace. Plenty of ingredients areid atop the counter in front of it while the half-blood Goatkin female busies herself with some t bread, her cute tail twitching adorably as she hums to herself. From what I can see, she prepares something I would describe as this worlds pizza, though the shape is rectangr. But, some ingredients match, while others would be considered exotic. Excuse me? Sirgia tries to get her attention as gently as possible. Just a second, dear. I need to spread this piece all good like this, and let me hear whatAH! Turning around, she jumps in ce and drops the cloth she has been using to clean off her palms, her wide eyes locked on me. Everything alright? I ask calmly. Yes, yes, of course. We just dont get Humans here often. Her gaze wanders around over her neighbours as she offers us a strained smile. Daki said that much. And I can imagine. This is fairly deep in the jungle and way past the mountains. I nod softly. At the mention of the hunters name, some of the earlier tension leaves her body and she picks up the cloth. You certainly are far from home, mister. My apologies, I seem a bit jumpy today. How can I help you and your? Mate, Sirgia fills in, continuing to use the term easily digestible by Beastkin. Can we get some of what you are cooking? It smells delicious. We might have eaten not that long ago, but can you ever say no to pizza? Yeah, no chance. Of course. What would you like? Mild? Spicy? Meat? Veggies? Im currently experimenting with our local cheese and mushrooms if you wish to try it. The woman gestures over the wooden boxes holding the ingredients. Well rely on your expertise. Pick something unique. Its our first time here, I suggest. And dont make it too big, please. As you wish! She makes a yful bow while waving the cloth like a handkerchief. Please, help yourself to the strawberry lemonade while you wait, courtesy of my mate. You can rest by the fountain in the centre. Ill send my son to fetch you in ten minutes or so. We ept the free samples, which are definitely intended to get us hooked on the tasty sweetness as a marketing tactic, and turn around. The chilled juice is truly delicious. Maybe the tactic will work and we will ask about it the next time, then she will guide us to her husbands workshop where hell try to sell us a batch. For now, though, we sip from the ceramic sses and head for the middle of the za. Sirgias head swivels left and right as she takes in the inventory of the native merchants, while I raise mine to peer at the statue set atop a pir growing out of the pretty fountain and Oh, Master look, theres even a smithing station amongst the stalls for quick repairs The distinct noise of ss shattering reaches us as the cup Ive been holding onto slips out of my fingers. Sirgia nces down at the destroyed tableware and then quickly up at me. Master? Are you okay? I stand there, frozen, eyes wide in consternation and disbelief, barely hearing her calling to me. Everything spins and swirls, including sounds and sensations. The only thing thats perfectly audible is the noise of my own blood in my ears as it pulses violently. Its been rather hot in this area, but I feel like Im starting to burn from the inside. There is simply no way Master! Say something! Master! Answer me! My vision jumps and this overwhelming stupor gradually washes away as I realise that Sirgia is shaking me with all her strength, an expression of pure panic painting her usually collected visage. Rubbing my forehead, I ce a hand on her hair and pat it softly. Yeah, Im good. All good. Sorry about the cup, just I dont care about the cup! What happened? Are you sick? Was it poison? She lets go of me and picks up her own ss, peering into it angrily. No, nothing like that. I chuckle weakly. The drink was fine, great even. Its the Whats going on here? a woman calls out to us and we turn around to face her. You are spooking the shopkeepers with your shouting. A half-blood Beastkin greets us once more, this time, the femalees from a line of roons or something simr. Slightly rounded ears sit atop her long dark grey hair and a fluffy, striped tail hangs off her midsection. She looks to be fairly well-built, clearly not a farmer or a schr, and her outfit only supports that. While most of her calves, thighs, arms, and belly are exposed, she wears leather armour reinforced with steel tes over her chest, shoulders, hands, knees, and feet. However, the chest piece doesnt do much to hide her also well-developed charms, adding a gorgeous curve to its tense surface. As Im about to apologise, I notice Daki making his way to us from behind her, clearly left in the dust by our new conversation partner. Then it clicks. Their chief is actually a chieftess. But, since in Beastkinmunities that position is often male-dominated, they must still be too used to the old term when a guy managed the vige. Sorry about that, Chieftess. I got a little dazed for a moment and made my mate anxious. It was not our intention to cause a scene, I promise. I offer her a respectful nod. May I ask what is that? The woman regards us studiously for a while before following my gaze. Ah. I guess this mighte to you as a surprise. This is a monument of gratitude our people erected in the name of our hero and saviour to never forget his goodwill, the roondy exins. All four of us now look at the statue atop the pedestal, depicting a Human man in scouting equipment,plete with a billowing cape and a lowered hood. He was depicted in mid-stride, weapon in hand, thrust forward and trained towards his enemies like a rifle. It fits extremely well with the thin makeshift harpoonuncher that bears an astonishingly modern-like scope situated at the rail mounted to its side through whats professionally called a dovetail. I could never mistake this particr design. A Specter. I tinkered with it way too much as a kid. Hero? I nce at her with a slight frown. Its a long story. Easy to say, its the main reason why we even take the unnecessary risk of letting Humans get this close to our settlement or wee them into ourmunity if they prove theirck of bad intentions. The Chieftess shows a reminiscing smile. I was but a growing girl when the worst of it took ce. We were constantly assaulted by those ugly monsters that devoured everything. This ce was as big as a town once, now its still a mere fraction of its past glory. Nevertheless, one day, this man appeared out of nowhere. We didnt trust him, but he didnt care. He fought back the enemy alongside our best warriors, often leading the charge with his impable tactics. With his help, we thwarted those monsters for good, destroying their nest or whatever. Afterwards, when asked why he risked his life to aid us this much, he just said War does not discriminate, I whisper softly. We are all victims in its wake. That, she finished with an impressed nce. Our chief from that time made him an honourable member of the tribe and he settled down, bing our defender and guardian. We learned a lot from him in the art of war, which helped our hunters and wardens considerably. He hunted any remaining Abyssals and dealt with other threats as we rebuilt. Its quite funny because our elders had to lead him away for weeks as he was against this memorial. I still remember his face when he came back. Such an amazing story. Im surprised I havent heard about it. Sirgia sighs in wonder. What was this great mans name? Connor, I answer just as the chieftess is opening her mouth to do so. You seem to know a lot about our hero, she points out, looking around most likely to see if the que is anywhere in sight. And no, it isnt. It would be embarrassing if I didnt. I smirk cordially, looking up at the mans likeness. Why? Daki joins in with a curious tilt of his head. Because that I point at the statue. is my father. Sirgias eyes turn into saucers as her face snaps between me and the man repeatedly. The Roonkin snorts quietly and waves her hand. Please, I know you Humans all look the same, but we arent this oblivious to believe every Shaking my head, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. Recalling my dads lessons on schooling your expression and properly rxing your body before taking the important shot, I tune out everything around me like plenty of times in the past, losing the rest of her sentence in this overbearing silence. To further enhance the effect, I reach up with both hands andb my hair to the back to mirror his always short trim. Exhaling very slowly, I open my eyes again, deeply focused solely on whats in front of me, which in this case, turns out to be the female in charge. The chieftess freezes mid-word and a massive shiver passes through her entire body as our eyes meet, her pupils narrowing subconsciously, like a deer caught in the headlights. She stares right at me without a twitch while her subordinate gapes at my expression and general visage with his jaw hanging low to the very floor almost. Like this, the resemnce has to be rather uncanny. Letting go of the moment, I shake it off, releasing my bangs and flicks to cover my face once more. I notice thedy release a breath she wasnt aware she was holding and slowly recover too, but the point is already made. You good? I nce at her earnestly. Yeah She nods stiffly. I had a chance to witness this expression once Right before he skewered an Abyssal through the knee over hundreds of metres away In its full sprint I snicker openly. That does sound like him. If you arent sure how to kill your enemy in one shot, immobilise them, youll get plenty of chances to finish the job. Oh my Goddess Oh my Goddess I really get to meet our heros son Benu wont believe this Daki paces back and forth, basically fanboying over my person, and then he stops abruptly, eyes going wide, peering right at me. Uh Ummm As a Human Whats your stance towards pure-blooded felines? What? Iugh confusedly. Nothing! I gotta go! See youter, sir! He turns around and sprints away, barely avoiding the people who have crowded us since the first shout. The chieftess chuckles as she shakes her head. Daki has been courting Benu for a while. Its no surprise he would be worried. I still fail to see the connection there. I turn to her with a perplexed expression. Well, theres a saying, like father, like son. Or an apple doesnt fall far from the tree. She grins like its entertaining her quite a bit. The realisation hits me like a truck. No When I said he settled down, I meant he settled down, the woman continues wolfishly. You are kidding I blink owlishly at her. After everything, he pretty much avoided all interaction Theres no way he Tell that to his mate. And their son. She smirks as her tail flicks around with delight. What the fuck?! I grasp my hair in disbelief. Wait, I have a brother?! Even Sirgia gasps at that, staying silent until this moment and most likely trying to process everything thats been revealed to us. Meanwhile, a twinkle of joy sparkles in our hosts eyes as she smiles slyly. She is not lying, I can tell that much easily. Where do they live? Shit, I have so much to say to him, so many questions to ask! I can feel my own lips take a quite impressive curve on their own, my heart beating as fast as never before. And thats when hers immediately disappears, reced by a downcast, somewhat guilty expression as she bites down on her bottom lip. Her ears lower a little as her gaze skips to the side in a telltale of looking for a way out of the hole one has dug into themselves. Signs that I pick up on right away. Ah. Of course. Its not like I havente to terms with such a possibility a long time ago. Wanting or not, I definitely dete a little, feeling Sirgias delicate fingers threading through mine from the side. No, its not like that. He isnt dead. Thedy shakes her head vigorously. I dont think he is, at least He was way too smart and strong to get done this easily What do you mean? I ask for rification. Well He is missing she answers. A sardonicugh escapes me unwittingly. Oh, old man, no matter the world, always disappearing, leaving your kids behind At least theres a mother this time What happened? Sirgia inquiries after a moment. The news of a massive outbreak on the Human side of the mountain range reached us. It was supposedly so dangerous there was a chance it could spread far, possibly even here. He ventured out to help with it, saying that it might be a good moment to look for his lost friend. Since Humans obviously would not ept our help, he went alone, the chieftess shares with us. Some time passed and we learned that the defence had failed, the Human settlement brought to ruin, and even their king lost their life. He hasn''te back yet. But we still believe he will. Many do. Looks like we are in for another chat with Ross and our rogue mage. I stroke my chin thoughtfully. I think I know which operation it was. Its the best ce to look for clues. You are going to search for him? In that insanely dangerous hive of death and decay? She gapes at me in astonishment. Definitely, Sirgia responds before me, hugging my arm tighter. And we will all help you, Master. If your father is still alive, we will make it our utmost priority to find him. I bet that if we reach out to all our allies, it will take no time. Smiling at my lovely mate affectionately, I crouch down to ce a dainty kiss on her cheek. Thanks. But we arent going to rush it. We might be chasing after a non-existent rabbit if he has truly passed. And if he hasnt, then he is going to be alright for a while longer knowing how resourceful he is. He wouldnt want us to get too hot-headed and fixated over this. But thats suicide! the vige leader protests. I let out a light chuckle while looking at her from below. Im stronger than I look. Much stronger than he was, most likely. And I have some extremely powerful friends. This wouldnt be our first fight against the Abyssals. In the end, we are Heroes of our own too. And we even got support from above. She seems partially sceptical, but its clear that another part of her does believe my words to some extent, perhaps instinctually. Dropping the topic, she sighs heavily and offers me a hand. I take it, get up, and smile at her appreciatively. Lets leave this forter, she says. Its a bitte, but I think introductions are in order. My name is Codae and Im the current chief of this vige, or as you have pointed out, chieftess. Its our pleasure, I reply politely. Names stair. stair Carter. And this is one of my precious mates, Sirgia Forgegraver. Just like Connor Carter. Codae smirks jovially. Coincidence? I think not. I cant stop myself from this follow-up and we bothugh, though she might not know the reason behind mine. I heard that you would like to find a room for a night or two. It wont be an issue. Now that I know you are our heros son, you will fit in in a blink. In the morning, everyone will be all over you. Better be ready. And try not to give too much attention to Benu. She has it damn hard for your old man. For a moment there, you looked just like him. She gives me a friendly but also slightly pleading look. Dont worry. I already have way too many Beastkin to warm my bed. I wouldck the hours in a day if I wanted to satisfy them all together. I snicker, at which she raises her brow in surprise. And I do have a loving albeit a tadzy Alpha Catkin as my dedicated mate. Thats surely enough kitty for me. That sounds like one thing you might actually be different about from your father, Codae jokes. Yeah. I tried to follow in his footsteps but it didnt work out that well. I shrug, causing Sirgia to giggle amusedly. My biggest fault is wanting to please everyone. I find it hard to push away a girl that honestly cares about me. But, dont worry, Ill be careful around Dakis mate. He feels like a nice guy. Thanks. She nods. Now, while I can find you a spot in the inn anytime, would you maybe like to visit your fathers home? I cant guarantee that Ayumi will immediately befortable enough to let you stay, but you know That sounds great. I ruffle through my pretty Dwarfs hair. I would love to meet the woman who managed to heal his heart. He wasnt in the best ce after his previous, unfortunate arrangement. I gotta show her my gratitude for making him happy enough to forget about all of that. I have a feeling she wont take long to like you. You do resemble him a lot. Codae gazes upon me kindly. Come on. Its not far. Right. Lets get this over with. I scoop the shattered cup into my spatial storage and turn to the side. First, though, we need to pick up our pizza. It will be a decent homing gift, I think. Then, its time for long overdue mother-son introductions. Afterwards, someone has a lot of exining to do. ncing up briefly, I begin to walk, sensing an anxious presence at the back of my mind. For now, Ill try not to think about it too much. This is a time for joy, not drama. Chapter 223 – The Return of the Prodigal Son Chapter 223 C The Return of the Prodigal Son We venture back to the stall of the goatdy. Somewhere midway, a young boy with little horns runs into us and we exin that we might be who he is looking for. After noticing the chieftess by our side, he agrees, most likely assuming that we wouldnt lie with the leader right next to us. But, I dont think there are that many Humans here to make it hard for him to recognize us. When we reach the outdoor kitchen, our order is ready and waiting for pickup. The kind cook offers it to us for free after spotting Codae, but Sirgia politely refuses. She pays for us since we have agreed that she should be the one to handle most of the interactions. Its meant to make others morefortable than dealing with a Human. To some extent, of course. I consider getting one more fantasy pizza for the family we are going to visit, but I dont think I can wait any minute longer. The two of us have also lost all the appetite we had so this one should be enough for Mrs. Ayumi and her son. Thankfully, weve picked a mild one so it shouldnt be a problem if they arent the best with spicier seasonings. The food itselfes in a wooden tray surrounded by slightly raised edges like a pizza box thatcks the top to cover it. Its fairly understandable considering the fact that they dont have such things as cardboard here. Unfortunately, it makes the delicious smells float right into our faces. Promising to return the tray either today or tomorrow, we move on. Codae takes the lead and guides us through the vige while exining a thing or two about it. We hear some more details on the old towns creation and fall. She also expands on my fathers story, sharing some more events besides the battles with us, from her perspective as a young Ronkin. I say young, but shes twenty-eight. By her customs, shes already long past her younger days, but in my opinion, shes pretty much in her prime. A stunning girl like her would steal hearts back on Earth. With that athletic body and prominent curves? Even without her charming ears and tail, she would have been a dream of many. Nevertheless, we stroll towards the outer edge of the vige, where the cottages are more spread out. Some have bigger back or front yards while others use that additional space for personal farming and cultivation. With most traffic revolving around the core of the settlement, this is the best ce to take care of ones crops and animals in peace. And thats why we can spot the few homesteads constructed not that far from this section. The house we are heading to doesnt stand out much from the other ones. Its a simple one-story log cabin with maybe like a handful of rooms inside, judging by its size. It doesnt have any produce in the front, but the small area bears some flowers set in pretty formations. They arent untouched, though, so they dont seem to be for sale. The owner might simply enjoy tending to them, but someone doesnt worry as much about not damaging them during their games. Codae stops us a short distance from the cosy home. Let me speak with her first. She isnt someone who would be shocked by a Human, obviously, but its still nice to announce that you are bringing in a stranger. Of course. I nod. Well rely on your judgement. Dont worry. I wont spoil the surprise. She smirks yfully. I need to have a good angle on her face when she hears it. From the impish glint in her pretty eyes, I easily understand that theres at least some friendship between the two that exceeds the usual rtionship between a chieftess and her subjects. We wait as she stalks to the door and knocks on it lightly. After about a minute, they swing partially open and I catch the first glimpse of thedy who I can consider my step-mother. However, since Ive never really considered my previous caretaker a real mother, I might as well just start doing so with this one instead of getting technical about it. Just from her appearance and general presence, I can sense how friendly and cordial she is. Ayumi, as Daki has implied, is a pure-blood Catkin with pleasant brown fur. Her gentle, feline snout is adorned with honey-coloured eyes. Even those Beastkin-specific vertical pupils of hers seem to radiate warmth instead of a warning. Her actual hair is a shade darker and flows bountifully around her face and to the back, reaching somewhere to her waist. Its fairly wild and untamed but in an adorable manner of someone looking effortlessly pretty. I dont me my old man for losing the fight against his convictions there, honestly. She wears a simple cream blouse and light blue cotton pants. From their quality and state, I can tell that she fortunately isnt struggling financially. I dont know if its thanks to the viges care due to her being the mate of their hero or her own efforts and talents, but I would have hated to see her live inplete poverty after losing her husband, even temporarily. If she epts our help, we will make sure she nevercks anything. But, we cant be hasty here. We areplete strangers right now. Even after introducing ourselves, we cant just shower her with gifts and goods, overwhelming her with our goodwill. Some morepassionate people can be troubled by too much of it as they start feeling like their own work is invalidated. When Codae gestures back at us, the woman nces our way and I respectfully nod my head in greeting, doing my best not to stare at her too intensely, which is damn hard when you are looking at someone you can consider your mother that you never knew you had. I really dont want to creep her out. Thankfully, a delicate smile tugs at her snout as she returns her gaze to the chieftess. Im not sure how we have been introduced, but Codae waves at us toe closer while Ayumi disappears into the house. We follow her instructions and arrive at the entrance. She went to fetch Noah and we should wait in the guest room, she says. Of course, thats the name hes chosen. I roll my eyes with a soft smirk. The chieftess nces at me curiously. Whats so special about it? Back at home, its a rather meaningful one, often associated with peace and rest. Some could say he has found his peace and was ready to rest, but we know that something interrupted it, I exin briefly. Huh. We never knew. I wonder if Ayumi does. She hums. Anyway, get in. It will be rude if we arent there when they return. The rest is in your hands. Ill keep myself on the sidelines to act as emotional support for both of them since they know they can rely on me. Got it. Thank you. I pat the kind chieftess on the shoulder a few times in appreciation and we go inside. The house is as in in there as its outside, but it has its own charm. Its clear that they dont need much to live happily as sporadic decorations and furniture fill the narrow corridors and small rooms. Walking to the more spacious guest room, we pass by the neat kitchen and two bedrooms, one most likely belonging to the kid. We take a seat on one of thefy sofas and wait while Codae rests her shoulder against the precious grandfather clock, spreading protective energy over the room. A momentter, Ayumies back with a half-blood boy who bears simr features to her, in the form of short hair, ears, and tail. He looks about ten tops, maybe. They move to the opposite sofa and sit side by side, looking at us a bit hesitantly but as kindly as they can. Cute Sirgia whispers with wide eyes locked on the boy. I nudge her gently with my elbow as the mothers ear flicks to the sound. Sorry She reddens quickly. He just looks so much like you when you were younger, Master If you had adorable cat ears I try to smile warmly at the woman, hoping that she can pardon my ensnared mate for her unintendedment. Hello, she begins with a melodic, calming voice. Im Ayumi and this is my son Noah. The chieftess said that you are travellers from the Humannds who are passing through the vige and theres something you would like to talk about with us. First things first, do you mind if I set this down? I ask while gesturing at the food and she politely points at the table between us with her palm. Thank you. Please, help yourself. We were intending to eat it alone but changed our minds afterwards. Chieftess Codae can confirm that it hase straight from the stall of a kind goatdy. Ayumi takes a peek at Codae, who nods in confirmation. Seeing as her son is eyeing the pizza like he wishes to hunt it down to the end of the realm, she sighs quietly and nods too. Yay! I love seasoned tbread! Thank you, Mister! The kid grins at us andunches an attack on the snack, catching himself midway and doing his best to handle the torn piece with at least some decorum. I chuckle warmly and wink at him. You are wee, big guy. Its also a personal favourite of mine and my father. Its a simple but great meal that can bring up your spirits at any time. Say, would you mind if I asked how old you are? He turns to his mother before speaking, which is appreciated as it shows that she or they have taught him a lot about both respect for adults and the rules of talking with strangers. Her lips have thinned a little at the mention of my father, but shes quickly recovered. Receiving a pleasant smile in response, he looks at us again. Ill be ten the next full moon! Noah announces proudly. And you, Mister? Almost twenty-nine, I respond with some ir too. Which means that with his disappearance thirteen years ago when I was fifteen, my dad spent about four years in this world before settling down with thisdy. Its certainly enough time for him to grow ustomed to Naharren and be strong enough to face the Abyssals even as a baseline Human. He definitely made whatever he could out of his ss, which has to revolve around projectile-based weapons judging by his memorial. A fitting one for an elite sniper like him. Nevertheless, its a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Carter. I lower my head courteously, but Ayumi flinches faintly at the way I address her. This is my mate, Sirgia Forgegraver. Im stair. stair Carter. She blinks a few times, slightly surprised, and sneaks a peek at Codae. The chieftess gives her a nod to confirm that Im not lying and the felinedy turns back to us, visibly unsure about how to respond. Her eyes are firmly locked on me as I try not to smile too hard. Wow! Thats like us! Noah gasps in amazement. You could be my older brother! I snicker and nce at the big guy. Do you want a big brother? I always did! He hops up and down in his seat. Especially since Dad said All his energy seems to vanish as he recalls his father and I step in quickly. Hey. Its all good, lil bro. Dad is an incredible guy. He wouldnt lose to some weak beast or monster with how strong and resourceful he is. Right, Mom? Ayumi searches my face for something rather deeply, possibly connecting a few facts my father could have shared with her about his past life, but ultimately, she either doesnt find it or isnt confident enough to believe she does and starts getting up, looking a little unwell. I apologise, but Earth sure is a beautiful ce, isnt it? I say gently and she halts mid-motion, all her fur standing at attention in a charming wave. Especially the United Kingdom. Though, it almost always rains there, which sucks. Fortunately, they have umbres to protect themselves. Theres even a very famous one in Bridgetown. Its almost always closed for renovations when you go to see it. Bollocks. Noah snickers with his mouth full of pizza. Shhh! Mom gets angry when you say that! Its a bad word for Testicles Ayumi falls limply back onto the couch, eyes wide and unblinking. Its a British word for testicles So he did tell you all about his past. Complete softie, just as expected. I smile at her cordially. Not even the chieftess knows She throws a nce at the Ron woman, who is now much more interested in the conversation than initially. But That means you are Im sorry its thiste, but Im happy to finally make your acquaintance, Mother. I make a deep bow and fish my old wallet out of a spatial ring, opening it up and pulling out a piece of paper which I ce on the table between us. Im Connor Carters firstborn, stair Carter, as mentioned earlier. No way! Noah shouts in shock, pressing himself strongly against his mother as she takes the photo of me and my father side by side at a gun range. You really are my older brother?! So the story about Dad being from another world is not just a bedtime story?! You should be back on Earth Ayumi whispers in disbelief, definitely noticing the slight simrities between the twelve-year-old me and her own son and husband. And he should be too. I point at my old man. Albeit missing, so I think this is a huge step up. Everyone assumed he died thirteen years ago. I knew he was too good to be snuffed out like that, with no traces left behind. I can confirm stairs words, Sirgia chimes in for the first time. I have seen some of his memories rted to Earth myself, including those he shared with his parents. However, I should say parent, because Im sure you are aware of their circumstances. The woman nods, one hand covering her snout as her eyes begin to water. She drops the photo and stands up so quickly Noah drops onto the sofa with a startled grunt. Anticipating her next move, I rise too and let her crash into me with a bear hug, nuzzling her face into the crook of my neck as happy sobs escape her lips. Since shes fairly shorter, she can embrace mefortably without it being awkward. I hug her back, of course, as my eyelids start their silly dance. The warmth I experience doesnte only from Ayumis body and ticklish fur. Ites from within. Its not really something I have ever gone through with my actual female parent. Some could argue that its the same as when Grandma embraces you, but they know nothing. Sure, she most likely loves you unconditionally too, but nothing can rece the warmth evoked by the one you consider your mother. And different races, world, time or not, I truly see this kinddy as my mom. It takes us a while to separate, during which Noah just sits there in slight confusion. He still has a hard time processing this and doesnt know if he should run up to us,ugh from joy, or such. Lending a handkerchief to Mom, I help her sit down at her previous stop, returning to mine soon after, feeling Sirgias fingers wrap up around mine. I cant believe this really happened Ayumi speaks through a few remaining tears, a wide smile curling up her feline features. That you are here Trust me, I was just as surprised when I was summoned with a group of students by the Goddess. I chuckle warmly. Perhaps not as much as half an hour earlier when I learned that Father did somehow get here too. Looks like it runs in the family. If so, I hope that evil womannds in the middle of an ocean Sirgia mutters under her breath. Goddess?! Codae speaks up, silent since the moment we have sat down. Thats what you meant by heroes of our own? I make the sigil pop up and smirk at her. Yeah. Did he perhaps have something like this too? She gapes at the altered symbol and slowly shakes her head. I dont think so. None of the stories and legends mention a mark. And neither do I, Ayumi adds. I think he would have told me about being a Summoned Hero if he shared everything about his past. Figured. But, thats not important now. I wave it off. What do you mean by not important? Codae scoffs. We have an Envoy of the Goddess in our vige! And I havent noticed! Thats because I dont unt that status anywhere. Those friends I have mentioned are actively pushing back the Abyssals. Im justzing around and taking care of people I hold close, like my mate here. Im escorting her to her homnd so we can resolve a few family issues, I exin. ording to the Goddess, I shouldnt have been summoned with them and it was an unexined ident. She didnt demand anything from me as I turned out weaker in the beginning and did her best to provide me with enough support to livefortably here since I couldnt go back. So, dont stress over it and treat us as you would any other guest. Well, with the exception of being the son of your great saviour, I guess. As I chuckle alongside Ayumi, my words seem to cate the vige leader a bit and she doesnt look with as much worship at us. Perhaps the part about not taking the Heros responsibility upon myself helps. You really are my brother, then? Noah asks expectantly. That I am! I grin at him. It looks like you had some hints about me, but I had no idea I had such a big and strong younger bro. Have you been taking good care of Mom in Dads ce? Of course! He nods eagerly. Dad always said you should be kind to girls, and especially the girls that you like! Mom is on top of that list! I always help when she asks me to! Jumping off the couch, the cat-eared boy runs up to me and stands in front of us with a big smile. Plopping a hand on his short brown hair, I ruffle through it with a bit of strength, causing him tough. Good! He would definitely be proud of you! You are up for a big praise from him when hees back from his mission! Do you know when Dadsing back, Big Bro? Noah nces at me hopefully with one eye open as I fluff his cute ears. Unfortunately, I dont know yet. But, Im going to look for him now that I learned that he is around, I promise the little guy. You are leaving too, then? He turns a bit sadder and I slow down my caresses. Im on an important journey right now, escorting thisdy here home and back. You gotta protect the girls you like, right? I say seriously. But, now that I know where you live, Ill figure out a way toe for a visit regrly as soon as I can. We will definitely bring you some gifts on our way back from the capital city of Dwarves. Cool! I heard they have the best toys! Noah waves his arms, then nces at Sirgia. Is this my new sister-inw, then? My slightly rosy-cheeked mate smiles at him shyly. Hello. Im Sirgia. Yes, Im your Big Brothers mate. If you would like, I can make you some toys I used to y with when I was little. I often make lots of things for him. He says Im the best in the world, you know? I dont think I would normally get to hear Sirgia say such things about herself like ever, but in front of a cute kid, she throws aside her timid humility and leans into the act. She definitely isnt lying, so its not that theres any problem with that. And even if she was, you just cant help yourself but put some ir for the little ones. Really?! My little bro gapes at her with his eyes almost popping out. Yes, please! You are the best sister-inw ever! I think you are going to be right under Mom on the list of girls I like the most! My petite lover giggles charmingly, getting even more reddish. I bet you will change your mind after finding the girl that will be your mate. But, for now, Im happy to be second. Should we build something together now? I have all my tools on me. Thats ace, Sis! He jumps in ce, invoking a quite peculiar shout of joy, and grabs her hand. Come on, Ill show you my room! Sirgia manages to sneak a quick peck on my cheek before he drags her away. Ill y with Noah a little while you guys talkfortably. She lets herself be pulled away and they soon disappear in the nearby corridor with the sound ofughter behind them. Such a nicedy, Ayumiments with a cordial smile. That she is, I agree with her, smiling too. Im really d we stumbled on each other. If not for that fateful encounter, she most likely wouldnt have been with us today. Humans were going to execute her after she was framed for poisoning a noble. Sick bastards. Typical Human behaviour. Codae snarls viciously before remembering herself and ducking her head. Sorry. No offence taken. I witnessed lots of it directly. I shake my head. I wish I could say its different in my world, but in some ces, it might actually be worse. There are no other races on Earth and Humans still hate and persecute each other for the simplest things and differences. I remember Connor mentioning that a few times when he talked about the wars he took part in, Ayumi adds somberly. No matter the realm, people will always find a reason to oppress others. Cold silence falls onto the room as no one says anything for a while. Mom is the first to break it. So, you arent going to ask how long? She nces at me. I know perfectly well how long, I reply with a sigh, aware that shes referring to Dads second disappearance. The current Human King told me a few things about that operation. I know the exact date and ce of that unfortunate disaster. Thats also why Im almost certain Connor is okay. He would have instantly picked up the signs of that conspiracy. Conspiracy? Codae tilts her head as she moves to sit down next to Ayumi. We are currently in the process of chasing down the people who have assassinated the previous king, his father, on that very battlefield, I reveal, shocking the women greatly. We are almost certain they are the reason why the defence failed. I cant believe it Mom covers her mouth. So many people must have lived there, though? They would stop at nothing to achieve their nefarious goals, Im afraid. sting the capital open was in their ns too, if things went south too much. I shrug lightly. Nevertheless, if Connor was there to aid the efforts, he had to spot the hints. Hes been trained to be perceptive. And he is a smart guy, knowing that he wont be able to change the oue of a war on his lonesome. Which means he has escaped at the first opportunity Or that he has been captured, now that I think of it. No Ayumi whimpers quietly and Codae wraps her arm around the felinedy. Dont despair much, Mother. I try to smile at her warmly. If thats what happened, he definitely found a way to make himself appear valuable. From what I know, they forcefully recruit help for their cause. Theres a chance they bound him to do their bidding. That might sound awful, but having in mind that we have infiltrated this cult and are in the process of dismantling it, we might possibly find him without having to look too hard. Hes a military asset. They will put him forward to defend themselves. I dont think thats as good as you imagine, Codae notes cautiously. Someone might strike him down before he gets to exin his actions. My direct subordinates are handling this case, I add before Mom paints an unnecessary picture in her mind. Ill notify them immediately. They will receive my memories of him. Does he still look more or less like in this photo? I pull out one more shot of my father, this time the closest to the date of his disappearance. He took it with his best buddy, who was his spotter, while they were waiting for their target above a beautifulgoon. I was always more interested in his gun and their gear than the gorgeous view, but after his passing, it became something special. Yes. Its like he hasnt changed a bit, save for his clothes and weapon, Ayumi says with a reminiscing smile. Those are very beautiful. So detailed. Its like Im looking right at him. Keep them. I reach out to hand her the previous one too. I have many. And I have ways of easily viewing my memories, pretty much reliving some parts if I wish to. We can pick out a few moreter. Thank you. This means a lot to me. She hugs the images to her chest lovingly. Just as much as you must mean to him. I chuckle cordially. I should be the one thanking you for taking care of his broken heart. Theres not much that I could do as a kid to fill that hole in his chest. Ill never be able to fully repay the favour of making him whole again. Its so hard not to throw all the gifts and riches I possess at you and just say that you are my mother, thats what is yours by default. She snickers adorably, wiping away a leftover tear. He brought me gifts almost daily. It made him feel awkward, but he couldnt stop, saying that I deserved so much more. All I did was be kind to him. And fall for his charm so hard, like so many other females. You are so simr it hurts. And thats why, Im going to do everything I can to take away this pain, starting right now, I state firmly, capturing their full attention. Theres someone I have to talk to. I will connect with mypanions from here. Its an ability from my ss. To the outside world, it will look like Im asleep. If Noah returns, tell him I was tired from the journey. My mate will catch on with a single nce and most likely demand to join me. Ill have to trouble you with a bed if I dont end by then. Sorry. No, dont apologise. Ayumi stands up and walks to me, cing both palms over my cheeks. You are my son, biological or not. This is our home. You are always wee here with your mate, friends,panions, and allies. Ill sleep in the food storage if I have to, making space for all the people you trust. None of that. I re at her but then smirk yfully. We have our own sleeping arrangements. Space wont be an issue this time. Or ever. If you say so. She rolls her eyes, most likely thinking Im acting strong in front of her. Go and do your thing. Ill watch over you. Ill always watch over you, even if you are not here. She presses a loving kiss onto my forehead and steps back with a sincere smile. I smile back, nod, and rx against the backrest. Taking a deep breath, I dive into myself. Perhaps sensing my urgency, the transition happens in a sh. I appear inside the quite inappropriate pce, right in front of the main door leading into the throne room. Already feeling myself growing agitated, I push them open with more strength than I would ever have, causing the massive wings to m into the wall on the other side with a thunderous thud. I walk forward with heavy steps, fingers rolled into fists, eyes set on the only thing in the chamber, the kneeling white-haired woman of otherworldly beauty. Get up from that pitiful position! I say, certainly louder than I intend to, but its damn hard to control myself the closer I get. Care to say, why is it that you have decided to keep this rather significant detail from me this entire time, huh? As Ie to a stop in front of a gloomy-looking Lumina, thankfully getting ahead of myself before shoving my face right into hers, I notice multiple people appearing in the room. Perhaps sensing my heightened emotions, all my mates pop into existence one by one, surrounding us in no time. Before she has a chance to respond, I continue with an angry tone, a bit less loud than earlier. Is that why I was not supposed to have been summoned by that spell? Because I would have learned of the previous failure where the kidnapped people didnt receive the status of a Hero? Al! Someone calls my name and I whip around, looking straight at Cornelia, thankfully without any other reaction I might have heavily regrettedter. We are just as pissed as you are, but let her speak. You are not thinking clearly right now. Did you ever see her show signs of being surprised about you? Not with what you are doing with your ss, I mean. Who wouldnt be surprised by that insane shit. A faint snort escapes me but I get a hold on it before turning to Lumina again, much calmer, but still fairly unhappy. Exin. I apologise. The Goddess lowers her head far. I didnt make the connection until just earlier. How? I blink at her, spreading my arms in disbelief. I cant perceive everything at once that happens in Naharren, she reminds me softly. But I have witnessed an anomaly thirteen years ago that I should perhaps have thought to link with your idental summoning. What anomaly? I frown slightly. As Umbras power and influence grew, the world witnessed more unfortunate events like the Abyssal raids and the spread of her vile domain in certain ces, Lumina continues. There were a few cases of her influence interfering with the stability of the realm, which resulted in random portals appearing all over the dimension. Those connected to another location somewhere else in this world, with a number of unfortunate victims who only travelled one way. Until one particr case shortly before I mended the irregrity. A portal to another world, I whisper as it dawns on me. Correct. She nods somberly. Two Humans stumbled out of it, dressed without any resemnce to the native fashion. They carried advanced equipment and weaponry, which they initially used to protect themselves until it became useless. You know about my rule of not interfering with the world, and it has been even stricter back then, so I did nothing to send those two back. What about their integration? Shino asks. They didnt arrive here through a proper summoning. Thankfully, they received their sses, most likely through Umbras magical influence. And no, before you ask, I didnt notice anything untowardly happening to them due to that, Lumina beats my question with a quicker response. I kept an eye on them for a little, but seeing that they were a capable bunch, I left them to their own machinations, having a lot of other things to focus my consciousness on. I have to apologise again, but I forgot about them in the grand manner of things. The world grew more and more unstable, capturing most of my attention. But if you wish for me to now No. Dont. I interrupt her gently, much calmer by this point. I dont want you to risk anything just because you feel guilty for something you had no influence over. If theres anyone I can me for this, its that stupid bitch. I can still Lumina, I cut her off again, looking into her golden eyes softly. Im sorry for acting like an ass after all I have received from you. I know just how kind, caring, and honest you are, but I still became blinded by my own anger. I dont want you to hurt yourself or the world by doing anything more than critically necessary. Dont even try looking for them too much. Well handle it. Are you sure? The Goddess looks at me worriedly, searching my eyes for signs of vulnerability I might be hiding. One hundred percent. I nod and smile warmly. You must have heard me down there. He is even more capable than I will ever be. He might be the reason why I got caught up in your spell. By your words, I shouldnt have been able to pass through the barrier and should have had no problems going out. Being the son of someone who has already made it through might have fucked things up. Could exin my issues with integration too. Umbras energy might have affected me during transfer or something, already being familiar with my soul or DNA or whatever. She sighs gently. I cant rule that one out. Theres too much we dont know about this case. Ill look into it, carefully, so dont expect much, but it might help me maintain the rightful state of the world, so I should do it anyway. Ill leave the rest to you and your allies. Ive messed up way too many things already. Stepping forward, I ce a hand over Luminas cheek, experiencing a painful burning sensation but not backing down. Youve also made so many things better with your considerate and loving care, I say delicately while fighting the violent energy spreading through my body. We wouldnt be here without your assistance. Hell, no one would be here without your help as the realm would have be overrun with hideous monsters by now. Keep doing what you are best at, which is maintaining the inner workings of all that cosmic mumbo jumbo that would make our mortal brains go fizzle and sizzle. The Goddess chuckles at mynguage and briefly leans more into my hand before quickly withdrawing with a longing nce. As you wish, My Champion. Now step back before you hurt yourself too severely. There are still limits to how much divinity you can withstand. Not for long. I point a finger at her and squint. But I should be going back anyway. I cant worry Mom and others too much. Go. Elea ces a hand on my shoulder as thedies gather around me. Well spread the news as you wish to. We will stop at nothing to find your father and his friend. We might want to be careful with how we tell the mercenaries, Lyona adds. They might throw everything else away and go into a frenzy to find their beloved masters parent. Ill study all the records in the castle with Rossberg, Lianne states. If there was any mention of your father anywhere, well let you know right away. Also, I would love to meet that amazing woman you get to call your mother now, but Ill be patient, as much as I can. A big echo of agreement thunders throughout the hall and I chuckle to myself. That will be arranged. Thank you, everyone. I cant express how much I love all of you. And again, sorry for getting swept up like a jerk. I dont deserve you,dies. After a bunch of hugs and light kisses from my beloved mates, I fade out of the cock castle and slowly return to reality. This is an extremely important turn of events, but I cant let it derail my entire life. I can rely on the people I love and trust to investigate while I fulfil my promise to a certain charming short girl of mine. Chapter 224 – The First Descent Chapter 224 C The First Descent Slowly opening my eyes, I find Ayumi and Codae chatting quietly while helping themselves to the pizza we have brought as a gift, most likely trying not to wake me up by being too loud. An unnecessary thought, but an appreciated one for sure. And since they dont pay too much attention to me, I take a deep breath to announce my return, fluttering my eyshes a few more times as they pause and nce my way. Im happy to see that you have gone ahead and taken a bite. I smile at thedies. Guess Im too used to people waiting for me or wanting to ask for permission once again before digging in. Its a breath of fresh air. It would be a waste to let it get cold. The chieftess shrugs and tears another tasty piece off with her sharp fangs. Besides, as you have said, its a gift. It would be impolite not to partake in it with you present. At least thats how things are done here. Good. I nod at her. How long was I out? Did I miss anything important? Just a few minutes and nothing much, Mom replies with a warm expression. Im honestly a little worried about Noah and Sirgia. He rarely gets this quiet when hes in his room. These walls and corridors arent that thick or far away from each other. Its alright. I chuckle lightly. I bet he is just too captivated by what she is making to cause anymotion. When Sirgia gets in the zone, nothing can get her out of it, so no matter how hard he tries, she wont be disturbed during her craft. Trust me, I would know. A quality many geniuses share, Codae agrees with me. Our potter is the same. To the extent that her workshop almost burned down because she didnt notice the fire until it reached her forming wheel. The kiln spilled for some reason and it was close to a tragedy. Yeah. It do be like that sometimes. I smirk softly. Besides, shell certainly appreciate the opportunity to look after him, even if Noah is close to a teenager now. Being a mother, Ayumi instantly picks up on the cue I give within that sentence. Are you two nning to grow your family? the feline woman asks with a big smile. I always wanted to live long enough to see my grandkids. This was still so far away with Noah. Especially since our vige is rather small now. Well, Im not sure if I can say that we are nning it, but someone has recently be a bit more eager to consider bringing another variable to this equation. Iugh a little. As you can guess, we live a rather busy and eventful life. Its not that long ago since it has stabilised a tiny bit. Its still going to take a moment before we solve all the issues with Sirgias family, but whenever we wrap it all up, I dont think Ill be able to escape her pleading gaze. Shes just way too sweet and usually so withdrawn. Most males would envy you. The roon woman snorts. Its fairlymon amongst them to seek a quiet and submissive mate thatpletely defers to them. Yeah, I get that. But, personally, I think thats way too simple-minded. I shake my head. You are effectively shelving about half of possible mates who are also incredible females. Sometimes you need to take a step back and let the woman take the reins, especially when she is stronger, more experienced, more knowledgeable, or generally better at certain things than you are. You lose way too much otherwise. Im sure I wouldnt be where I am if not for all those incredibledies who support me, and plenty of them could have beaten my ass into a pulp in the beginning. Ladies? Mom raises a curious brow at me. Yes. I smile cordially and turn to her. While Sirgia wont take this responsibility upon herself too soon, your wish might be granted faster than you think. I never said I have only one mate. Theres someone already expecting back at our home, albeit in very early stages. Truly? Ayumi covers her cute snout with both hands. How many? the chieftess questions. Do we count only those who are deeply devoted emotionally or also the girls who simply enjoy my closepany whenever they feel the need for some affection? I raise a brow at her in turn, confusing her slightly. You are not only not following monogamy but also practising casual intimacy? Ayumi looks the most surprised, though. Thats not something I expected from Connors son, a Human from another realm even less. Sorry about that. I chuckle quietly. Things just developed that way. You can say that I had to adapt to this worlds social norms if I didnt want to hurt anyones feelings. But, back to the original question, I would need to make a precise headcount, so lets say somewhere near twenty at this moment, depending on the criteria we assume. A few of them are Beastkin, for your information. One is a respected Alpha in a quite rowdymunity. Yeah, right. Codae scoffs to the side, crossing her arms and legs. Like a Human can not only handle but even captivate so many females. I have my ways. I wink at her. But, you dont need to believe me if you dont want to. I simply wished for Ayumi to know about this. I dont feel like having too many secrets in front of my mother. Hopefully, this doesnt disturb you too much. Disturb? The person in question lets out a tinklingugh, standing up and trotting up to me to give me a soft hug. I couldnt be more proud! Only great males can capture the hearts of multiple females without forcing their will upon them! If they all can live in harmony with each other, theres no bigger proof of your greatness! I cant wait to meet all of them! So many grandkids! Gently rubbing Moms back, I shake my head. This should have been obvious. She might have fallen for Dad, but no matter how many years they spent together, you cant really erase everything a person has grown up with. Beastkin will be Beastkin with their customs and beliefs, even if Ayumi wholeheartedly wees Connors way of dedicating himself to a single mate until hisst breath. Although, who knows if she wouldnt have managed to turn him around at some point. As Codae has said, he is their hero, and there have been plenty of girls sneaking nces at him. It wouldnt have been too shocking if she had a friend she secretly wished to introduce to him but swore to wait for the perfect moment, not bringing that up if that didnt appear. As the fluffydy smothers me affectionately with her ticklish but pleasant fur, the other woman still doesnt seem too swayed. Honestly, I cant me her. She gives off the vibes of a strong leader. In her eyes, a Human most likely doesnt amount to much until proven otherwise, like in my fathers case. Well, its not like Im Human, but we havent gotten there yet. Ayumi doesnt drown me in her motherly hugs for too long and draws back a little. However, before moving away, she attentively scans my face with her caring eyes as if looking for something. Everything okay? Did I miss a spot after breakfast? I inquire while she continues her examination. No, just making sure. Do you feel okay? Youve been glowing a little before you woke up, she exins. Ah. My divinity must have activated when I got close to Lumina, protecting me from the side effects of such contact. I couldnt be any better. I grin at her. Its just something that happens asionally when I get too touchy with the Goddess. You met her?! Codaes eyes turn into saucers. Now you are really bullshitting us. I bring up my hand with the mark on the back. Hero, remember? There are some perks to that. Its not often, but we do get to chat from time to time. As you can imagine, she doesnt interact with Naharren much. At least not from this side. Theres a lot of technical stuff that we wouldnt understand as mere mortals. Maybe I should be more surprised, but considering your fathers character, its only natural for you to be chosen as a real Hero. Ayumi nces down at me with pure adoration, then ces a tiny peck on my forehead and hops back to her seat. I wasnt the only one so dont make it sound like Im too special. I snicker. The others are much more impressive in their respective fields. Maybe youll get to meet them someday. Though, I would hope not, since the reason why they woulde here would be to deal with Abyssals, which I dont wish upon you again. Perhaps I should consider moving to live closer to your big family. We should be able to meet them there, no? Mom tilts her head. Definitely, but in my honest opinion, it would be better if you two remained here for a while longer at least, I answer, resting my chin atop my joined hands. This is where Father knows you will be if he somehowes back before we find him. Just imagine how much it would frighten him not to find you in this house, waiting for his return. You are right. I got a little too focused on one thing, she admits. But, after he is back, Im sure he would love nothing more than to live next to his lost son and such a loving family. Maybe. I shrug. I dont know if he would like it in the capital, but theres plenty of space around it. Nevertheless, its something to think about muchter. At that moment, all three of us notice the loud and quick steps heading our way. Our heads turn pretty much at the same time and we catch Noah practically flying into the room with some kind of an object held high above his head. His expression is that of pure joy and wonder as he stops next to the table and jumps into the air a few times. Mom! Mom! Big Bro has a humongous mansion in his suitcase! he announces, contrary to everyones expectations of him boasting about the new toy. It even has three massive baths, a big dining hall, and multiple workshops underground! Ayumi blinks repeatedly while looking at him like hes grown a second head, unsure what to say. Sirgia strolls into the room at a more leisurely pace and our gazes meet. She sends me a mischievous wink and I snicker under my breath. This might take a while to exin properly. Thankfully, Noah doesnt wait for the questions and remembers the thing he has in his small hands. Also, look! Sirgia made this for me in one of those workshops! He thrusts the new gadget forward for everyone to see. From what I can tell, it might be one of those spinning thingies you buy for tiny babies which includes a wide, oval stic shell with a ribbed stick poking out of the top. After pushing the stick down into the toy a bunch of times, it begins to spin for a little while, moving around on the conical tip ced at the bottom. They were called spinner tops back at home, I think. But, this particr toy doesnt look childish. It actually resembles a bigger version of a fierce Beyde. There are plenty of metal and wooden parts that give it a mighty look, something a growing boy like Noah certainly appreciates. This thing is clearly made to battle other ones, and that thought of mine is only reinforced as my little brother pumps the stick to make his new toy spin on the table. Its awesome, isnt it?! Noah seems utterly smitten with the simple artefact. Can I show it to others? Please? Im happy for you, Noah, but you should consider how they would feel. Our mother smiles at him softly. Someone might get jealous of your exciting toy if you boast too much. Unless you intend to share. Ill make moreter so its alright, Sirgia chimes in, fluffing Noahs cute ears. Just let me know how many of your friends will be interested. Then, you can all y together and even hold your ownpetitions to see whose spinnersts the longest. Awesome! Noah hops in circles while throwing his fists into the air. Thank you so much, sister-inw! You are the best! Giving her a quick hug, he captures the spinner and disappears from the room in a blink. My lovely mate chuckles affectionately and shakes her head. I told him to just call me Sirgia so many times. Now you know how I feel with all of you. I chuckle with her. Thats apletely different thing, Master. She trots up to my spot with rosy cheeks and takes a set on myp, wiggling herself into thefort of my embrace. And everything Master said is true. There are many of us and we love him with all our hearts. There are also females he is kind enough to share his intimate affection with, though it wasnt easy to convince him that its okay or even encouraged in somemunities. Meeting many Beastkin definitely helped. Of course. Ayumi nods proudly while Codae continues to be a tad conflicted. Perhaps I shouldnt have sent mixed signals about my strength to her. Anyway, wasnt it rather risky dealing with artefacts in there? I ask Sirgia while brushing my thumb over the back of her palm. Using them, yes. Creating them without any magical equipment involved, no, she rifies. But, this one is purely mechanical and very easy to craft. I didnt want to give Noah anything functioning through mana without consulting his mother. Thank you for that. Mom makes a grateful bow. You seem like a nice and respectfuldy. Im d my older son has someone like you by his side. And Im d to have a chance to be there. Even though Master epts multiple mates, its not exactly easy to be one. He cares about our feelings greatly. Anytime he senses something deeper form in the heart of another female, he always asks us what we think about it, my petite lover adds. It feels like every time she says something, I only seem to gain in my mothers eyes. I should get going. Codae stands up and brushes off her pants. I only came here so that you dont need to be so nervous, Ayumi. My job is done. Everything else is between family. Time to return to my own responsibilities. She doesnt seem dishonest, but its obvious my person is starting to evoke weird and conflicting emotions in the roondy. As the chieftess, she has the perfect excuse to leave us to our machinations. Ill never forget this favour, Chieftess. Ayumi stands up with her and embraces the other woman. Thank you for wasting your precious time on me. Let me know how I can repay your benevolence as soon as possible. Uhhh, sure. Codae pats her on the back awkwardly. As they separate, Sirgia nces up at me over her shoulder rather intently. It takes me a moment to figure out what she means by it, but I do get it in the end, letting her slide off my knees. Allow me to apany you, Chieftess, if that isnt a bother, I offer kindly. Now, after learning so much about this vige, I want to help it out even more. In the end, this is where my father lives. If theres anything we can assist with, consider it done. And let me tell you, Sirgia is a woman of many talents. The chieftess considers it for a moment, looking me right in the eyes, and nods in agreement. Very well. I would be a fool to reject the help of a talented artificer and a Hero. We dont get these often here. Ill stay behind for now and speak a bit longer with Mrs. Carter, Sirgia says. Send me a Whisper when you shall require my aid, Master. She stands on her tiptoes so I lean down to join our lips in a loving kiss. Afterwards, she waves at us so we make our way out of the cottage. As we step outside, we spot Noah alongside five other kids gathered around his new toy. They are having fun throwing various sticks and rocks at the spinner, cheering whenever it deflects them aside like a fierce warrior. That brings to mind a few possible designs Sirgia might consider for the next ones. Codae doesnt stop to watch though so I follow the proud roon woman slightly from behind. Im not going to undermine her position in the vige, no matter who I am publicly or secretly. Right now, Im a guest at my fathers home. We stroll through the streets as the chieftess looks around to check on her subjects. Many respectfully bow their heads as they spot her, smiles decorating their lips and snouts. Even males tend to nod politely towards her stern expression. Its clear everyone thinks highly of their leader. Theres one more thing that I take notice of. Seems like almost everyone is happily paired up, I note as we walk. Or formed bigger families. Thats a sign of a safe and prosperingmunity. Will we get the honour of meeting your mate, Chieftess? She scoffs to the side. Do you know how I came into this position? Not really? I match her stride more closely as she nces at me with a fierce glint in her eyes. Our previous chief had a rather long in my opinion streak of stupid decision, Codae begins with a visible sneer. A few people confronted him about those, but he dismissed them without batting an eye, sometimes getting a bit more direct if an individual pressed the matter too much. I think I can see where this is going A slight grin spreads over my lips. After one particrly idiotic decree, I had enough, she continues, clenching her fingers into a fist. I went straight to him to tell him how fucking wrong he is. Naturally, words alone couldnt pierce that thick skull of his and reach the pea-sized brain that floated in all that horse shit surrounding it. Thankfully, he took offence to my nder. Though, before I could even have a go against him, I had to break through six of his devout supporters. Needless to say, they were the ones requiring immense support after. Ah, yes. That does sound familiar. I snicker quietly, at which she raises a brow, but doesntment or inquire further. When I finally stood face-to-face with the bastard, he still thought he had a chance. Codae shakes her head pitifully. He certainly was a strong male, but he could never ept that there could be a female who would be better. Right in front of the entire vige, I ripped his snout open, broke his legs, and then arms when he didnt stop fighting back. As he kept cussing at me, I pummelled his chest with my enraged fists so many times it actually caved in and crushed his heart. I was a bloody mess afterwards, and not from my own blood, save from the cuts on my forearms created by his shattered bones. Damn. That must have shown them. I whistle in awe. A ghost of a smile tugs at the corner of her mouth for a second before disappearing. It did. More than you think. I became the next chief by the rite of conquest and no one dared to voice any opposition. That night, I became Codae the ttener. People respect me but also fear the strength I have umted. I became the strongest individual in thismunity. Now, consider this from the perspective of a male. How many do you think would even look at me as a potential mate? Recalling her earlier words about themon males sentiments, I think Im able toe up with the correct answer, but she beats me to it, not intending to wait for a reply. None. Codae cackles, but its not a gleefulugh. Im not someone they can force to submit. I fight back. Oh, sure, one or two tried, but after having a few fangs knocked out, they quickly lost interest. I guess I can understand, looking at it from the Beastkin male perspective as you have suggested. I hum lightly. But, at the same time, you are the strongest person in this pack. Pretty sure you can easily find a mate of your liking without dominant tendencies. Plenty of people seem to look up to you. Im not them! The chieftess lets an annoyed growl my way, but it gradually subsides, making it apparent that she isnt mad particrly at me. Im not looking for a mate to boss them around. I need someone I can consider equal, so we can both watch over this ce together. And thats simply unachievable when all the decentish guys lose their drive after eating one light fist to the face. Having in mind her earlier colourful story, I dont think her fists can be considered light, but Im wise enough not to point that out. You have my sympathy then, Chieftess Codae. I lower my head respectfully. It truly must be hard for you and I dont mean it mockingly. I guess someone like Connor would have been a decent candidate in your eyes, no? Unfortunately, his eyesnded somewhere else. I might have thought as much when I was younger, but to be honest, Im d he chose Ayumi and stood by it, she replies, already calm once more. His great feats truly impressed me back then, but How do I say this without sounding too rude He kind of Lacks the backbone to be the male in that rtionship Laughing openly, I tap her on the shoulder a few times. Actually, you might be right. Its okay to just call him soft when ites to rtionships. I bet he turns into an obedient puppy in front of Ayumi, following her around whenever she wishes and showering her in love. But, keep in mind that this cute puppy can turn into a fierce beast under the right circumstances and you have seen those. I understand that, of course. Codae nods. Thats simply not what I look for in a mate. Im happy that Ayumi is happy with how they work together, but Im slightly different. Anyone can go crazy if you threaten or hurt their mate. I want a male who doesnt need that stimnt to match me. Everyone has their dream mate. Or a few. I shrug, taking off my hand. Who knows, yours might be closer than you expect. Right. She rolls her eyes mirthfully. I know everyone in the vill Chief! A familiar voice reaches us, interrupting the chieftess mid-sentence. Daki sprints to us with a worried expression. The hunteres to a stop before us and respectfully inclines his head. I apologise for the interruption, but I bring important news from the scouting team, he says. Out with it, then, Codae urges him forward. We have spotted a flock of Cockasauruses heading in this direction. Looks like something has ruffled their feathers. They are trampling everything on their path with aplete disregard for their surroundings, the man shares. If they continue as is, they are going to brush against our settlement. Curses! the chieftess spats to the side. This wont end without serious damages. They are too proud to alter their path. What are Cockasauruses, if I may ask? I nce between them. Big fat chickens, Codae answers. But, dont get fooled by their cute appearance. They are feral beasts that can breathe fire and are considered one of the major predators in the area. To them, we are the worms they can feed on. Usually, they keep to their territory, so we dont interact with them much. Something must have freaked them out. Ah. Im afraid this might be our fault. I chuckle sheepishly, rubbing the back of my head. Your, sir? Daki tilts his head in confusion. We stumbled on one of those in the ruins not that far from here. It didnt give us a chance to talk it out so we were forced to behead it. Perhaps someone is now worried about their lost son or husband, I exin with an apologetic smile. You took down a Cockasaurus with just the two of you? The roondy looks at me in disbelief. No matter if thats true or not. You might have gotten lucky or something. Right now, call for all who are capable of fighting to gather in the direction of the assault. We arent going to let those overgrown chicks hurt our people! Well help. In the end, we brought this problem to your doorstep, deliberately or not, I add. Sirgia is already on the way. Shes convinced Ayumi to stay with Noah and the kids, exining briefly our current predicament and letting her know not to worry. How did she know? the hunter asks. We can talk telepathically, more or less. I tap the side of my head. And mypanions like to be up to date with things. Now, where to? Daki looks at his boss for confirmation, and Codae nods after only a second of consideration. It again shows how much they respect her. We run towards one of the edges of the vige ande up in front of the palisade. A flight of wooden stairs leads us up onto the ramparts, where a few Beastkin already keep watch with bows and spears. Several people are carrying barrels with some liquid while others prepare spherical objects with what looks like a fuse. The barrelmen tip their cargo past the sharp tips of the defensive pirs and cold water pours down the tall wall. Fire is the best weapon against those beasts, Codae says after noticing me staring. But, also one of the most dangerous ones to use in a jungle like this and materials like wood. Making the palisade and the ground beneath wet alleviates some of the risk. Smart, Ipliment them. But still dangerous. Let us handle this if you wont be able to scare them away with more conventional means. Hearing footsteps, I turn around and find my short mate reaching the top of the formations, not even breaking a sweat. The suitcase? I raise a brow at her. Left it with your mother, Master, Sirgia responds. She seemed sceptical, but I told her to hide inside if things take a turn for the worse. Good thinking. I ruffle through her brown hair. Lets make sure it doesnt get to that point. Ill defend your family to myst breath, she announces, summoning her big hammer, which shocks a few observers. I dont get to tell her that such things wont be necessary because the entire structure starts shaking lightly. It bes obvious that its not just the palisade and the ramparts that are trembling. The entire area is quaking under the collective might of the angry chickens. We can see trees and bushes give in under their merciless rampage, anticipating the specific angle these monsters are going toe from. As Daki has stated, they are set to collide with the wooden wall. Thankfully not straight up. Bringing out my draconic hilt, I get ready to defend my dads home, browsing through the options avable to me through my trusted allies and beloved mates. To minimise the damage, Im going to employ everything at my disposal. Obviously, Whats Mine Is Yours offers the most as the majority of my poweres from all those incredibledies. The herd of Cockasauruses pushes past the nearby greenery and barelyes to a stop in front of the palisade. Some of the chickens at the back hit theirrades in the front and cause the first line to smash into the tough wood. They are so big we can almost step down from the ramparts andnd right on top of their heads. Fortunately, they wont be able to peck at the defenders unless they are clever enough to boost themselves with their wings. Everyone watches as the proud beasts take a few steps back and examine the obstacle. All the vigers on top of the wall hold their breath, waiting to see what choice will these creatures make, currently tilting their poultry heads in consideration and ncing between the wooden logs and the path around them. Then, Codaes wordse true as they start clucking in agitation, with the first individuals striking the outer side of the defences with their big sharp beaks. Just then, multiple thorny vines explode from the ground and crawl up the barrier, covering it almostpletely. Some of them surge at the assants and tie them up, causing the chickens to squawk in disbelief. They waste some time freeing each other up, but thats all that happens, they are only slowed down. The Liliraune is here too! someone shouts from the side. Quickly, get her before she prates our defences! No! I yell back and everyone turns to me, including Codae. Shes with us! What the hell do you mean? She throws her arms into the air. Shes taking the opportunity to get us! She isnt. I shake my head. Shes reinforcing the walls. Long story short, we stumbled on her earlier, she tried to eat me, we fought, and I tamed her. She now considers me her master. I dont think Codae and the nearby defenders could be more bewildered, but for now, I ignore them and look deep into the treeline, spotting a familiar flower with two greenish silhouettes poking out of it. ~Lilia, Lilie, what are you doing?~ I ask rather strongly. ~You know these people arent friendly to you!~ ~We want to help,~ the pink-haired girl replies. ~We will be careful,~ the blue-haired girl adds. ~However, vines wont be enough. We could fight more directly, but We are scared you would grow to hate us after witnessing our other form~ I let out a chuckle through the connection. ~Ladies, you cant imagine the things I have seen when ites to monstergirls. I swear, there is nothing in this world that would change my perception of you from utterly sexy to unfathomably scary or repulsive.~ They seem to ponder my words over briefly before nodding together. Right after, I watch the cup of their flower elongate towards the sky a bit, the petals starting to coil around. Before itpletely closes, I capture the view of the colourful Lilies passionately making out. In the next moment, a loud crack fills the air and everyone turns towards its source. The big flower, which has taken the form of a rounded spearhead or a bulbous arrow with a long, sharp, swirly tip, bursts out of the ground atop an equally thick vine which resembles the trunk of a tree more than a stalk. They both spin extremely fast and the flower charges at the nearby chicken, drilling right through it and a few closest ones with barely any effort. Afterwards, the cup opens and reveals a ferocious maw of pure gold honey that has now hardened, which releases a chilling wail. Attack! Emboldened by the disy, the chieftessmands and a hail of projectiles rains upon the surprised herd. Sirgia lets out a valiant shout andunches herself off the tform, surprising everyone greatly. My brave mate flies right at the closest enemy and utilises her Crusher Arts to do what they are best at. Her glowing hammer finds its mark and the sound of a loud gong echoes through the air. After hitting the top of the chickens head, the weapon gains even more velocity, smacking it right into the ground faster than the rest of the monsters body can react. The force of that impact sts the skull of this particr entity open. Right after, all hell breaks loose. The chickens grow even more ferocious so the Beastkin start using their fire bombs. One would think that the me-wielding wild hens would be immune or at least resistant to that particr element, but no, thats not the case in the slightest. Like a perfectly prepared Molotov, the makeshift napalm covers their feathers and sets them aze, forcing the poor bastards to run circles inplete agony until they are roasted alive. A few choose to m their bodies against the walls in an attempt to douse the violent tongues, but the water the vigers have used earlier properly protects the wood against such actions. What it doesnt protect against is a concentrated inferno continuously assaulting it in the same spot for prolonged periods. One chicken employs its signature attack and breathes fire at the sharpened pirs, and the defenders watch in horror as the artificially created humidity evaporates right in front of their eyes. Bit by bit, the wood turns drier and drier before being set aze through and through. What follows is what you sometimes witness when lightning strikes a tree, the log burns from the inside with a lot of smoke. As Sirgia downs the culprit, I make my decision. She can handle the battle alongside the Lilies, but these people cant handle this much fire. Borrowing the highest possible level of Water Magic, I invoke multiple spells at once. The first one creates a tall wave that rises outside of the wall up to its height. Without a word, I step onto it and let it carry me away. Moving far enough, I make a turn to take a good look at the entire section of the palisade. Locking my eyes on the smouldering spots, I thrust my hands forward and two streamse out of the wave beneath me, coiling together before my palms. A rotating helix of pressurised water hits the defences and I drag it around to douse all the possible mes, not letting any get close to the buildings on the other side. It requires me to move a bit, but thankfully, my concentration is strong enough to uphold both actions. My fierce Dwarf wife culls the herd at a quick pace, but more and more of these giant chickens keep showing up. They have clearly taken offence to our efforts and started a siege, aiming their assault in other directions too. I can follow them and protect the wall, but I cant be everywhere at once. The wooden pirs are getting increasingly more marred. The attacksing from the defenders dont amount to much, unfortunately. Their arrows and javelins cant pierce through the abundance of thick feathers, causing meaningful damage only by hitting the eyes. ~We are taking too long and theres too many of them,~ I tell Sirgia. ~When we are done, the palisade will be nothing but ash.~ ~I can still fight harder, Master. Just let me push some of my skills to their limits and~ ~Its alright. I know youve been careful not to topple the vige with your powerful abilities. Ill take over from here. What we need isnt force but persuasiveness. I guess its time to bring out the big guns. One Demigoding right up,~ I reply with a slight smirk at the end. Dismissing the water, Ind back on the ground. A few of the chickens take notice of me, but before they can try anything, I invoke my Divine Form: Avatar. The instant I do so, immense warmth and power explode from me. A st of pinkish energy surges outwards in a spherical manner, bending the trees and ruffling plenty of feathers. I feel myself being lifted off the ground a bit and my arms involuntarily spread to the sides as my eyes close. Thest thing I see is the rosy tendrils of mana extending out of me in all directions. It feels like about a minute passes before I open my eyes again, but judging by the state of the battlefield around me, and the stunned gazes of both the attackers and the defenders, no more than a few seconds have gone by. The reason behind their shock bes apparent to me after I look down at myself. The pink streaks and aura are gone, but so are my clothes. However, Im not shing my new friends with my junk because itscking too, reced by a smooth, round surface like that of a mannequin in those regions. My skin now has a deep rosy shade of a darker hue. I consider myself fairly well-built, but the physique I witness over my entire figure feels like its been sculpted by the Goddess herself. Some faint pinkish smoke wafts off me, with more of it gathering around my eyes. Still floating a few inches above the ground, I make myself rise above the treetops and the palisade, instinctually knowing that I can. Power fills me to the brim, just waiting to be unleashed. Im subconsciously aware of all the things I can now do, including the methods to obliterate the entire flock of these flightless birds. Yet, I feel no desire to kill them off. I understand their nature. They havent yet hurt any of myrades or any other beings. They simply follow the rules this world has set for them. In their case, its to never step aside unless faced with certain death. So, I shall be that death. Be not afraid. I spread my arms wide once more, letting my booming voice be carried as an echo throughout the entire region. Your lost kin has fallen in an honourable battle against me. You have no reason to further continue on this path of destruction. If you wish to take your rage on me, you are wee to try. If you can see past this grievance, I shall show you a promisednd full of bounty and peace. As I speak, something akin to spiritual pheromones spread throughout the air, coiling around the Cockasauruses. They stare at me inplete silence as I wait for their choice. In the end, they seem to recognize the difference between us and lower their beaks in submission. I can identify curiosity in their beady eyes, perhaps further invoked by my captivating aura. Acknowledging their surrender, I join my hands behind my back and turn around. As I float away, the rustle of rather ungraceful movement reaches my demigodly ears. I dont even need to hear it to sense that those creatures are following me. My senses are immensely sharpened and I can feel their position through their desires, no matter what or who those are aimed at. Its kind of like Sense Presence but based on how horny something feels. And zero is also a state. Flying slowly but at a regr pace since I wont be able to uphold this form for longer than fifteen minutes, I lead the flock as far away from the settlement as I can. From the air, Im capable of spotting a nicegoon where they might be willing to settle down and thats where I bring my followers. They peek around the charming ce, and as they begin to make it their new home, I slip away, heading back. Unfortunately, I dont make it to the settlement before my avatar runs out of juice. Noticing myself getting sluggish and floating down towards the ground, Ind and let the transformation wash off me. Its a kind of sad feeling when all that energy dissipates and my skin returns to its natural shade. Well, at least I can be grateful that its happened right now, in the middle of nowhere, as I end uppletely naked. Quickly resummoning my gear, I jog the rest of the way. Twenty minutester, I spot the palisade and some movement on both sides as the Beastkin assess the damages. Our friendly Liliraune is nowhere to be found, which is good. She might have been of great help, but I dont think they already appreciate her enough to look past their mutual issues. Well talk it out soon. Right now, we should focus on repairing whatever we can so that this vige doesnt go into the night unprotected. And perhaps exining what the hell happened as numerous people look my way with wonder, curiosity, and confusion. Chapter 225 – The Hidden Need Chapter 225 C The Hidden Need Checking myself over onest time, I turn most of my attention to the settlement ahead. Standing at the edge of the jungle surrounding the tall palisade, I take a good look at everything. Parts of the grass are charred or dented by the attacks from the giant chickens or my lovely little mate. I can spot some leftover traces of burned vines here and there, evidence of our additional helper, whose appearance surprised not only the vigers. Since this would be the best opportunity to address that event as I havent yet been spotted by the people milling about the defences and the fallen cocks, I face the deep tropical forest once more and walk a bit further in. Noting that Im shielded from sight fairly enough, I put my hands on my hips and take a deep breath. I know you are watching somehow. Come out. I have a feeling that things wont end fast after I step into the vige, I say, raising a brow at the shrubbery and other flora. As expected, some bushes part and the ground captures my gaze. I observe a tiny flower bud poke out of the wild grass, which grows at an incredible pace, surrounded by protective vines prodding its surroundings like some kind of feelers. The cup reaches a rather familiar size and colour, unhurriedly opening up in a swirling fashion. As the petals settle in their angled position, two timidly smiling silhouettes poke their upper halves out of the natural fence, reaching far enough to disy their generous assets past the fragrant line. Are you angry, Master? Lilia, the blue-haired Liliraune asks hesitantly. Did we scare you? Lilie, the pink-haired half of the same entity twirls her fingers anxiously. Have you called us to tell us to stay away? The first girl nervously bites down on her bottom lip. It feels like they are going to continue rolling out those assumptions if not stopped so I interject as soon as I realise that. You havente anywhere close to grossing me off with that stunt so dont beat yourselves down over such a badass and lethal form. If anything, it only made me understand that you arent defenceless save for your magical charm and lifeforce drain. They exchange nces and their smiles turn a bit more relieved. Bothdies step out of their cup, the glistening caramel honey slowly sliding off their long green legs and adorning the grass under their feet. I cant help but admire their seductive nude forms as they saunter up to me and nk my sides, wrapping themselves around my arms and nestling their heads in the crooks of my neck pretty much in perfect sync. But, you still are angry, right? Lilia tries again. Maybe a little. I give their supple butts a delicate spank, causing them both to giggle and gasp alluringly. You know these people are hostile to you. Yet, you showed up in front of them just as they were about to attack with fire. I would have liked you to discuss this with me beforehand instead of risking getting hurt from both sides of the conflict. Then, maybe I could have eased the settlers into it to some extent. Sorry. Their slightly differing voices sound at the same moment. We saw how many of them were on the way and thought you might be in danger, Lilie exins. We only saw you take down one Cocasaurus before you defeated us, Lilia adds with her emerald tongue flicking past her supple lips as her eyes peer down my front. I get it. Though, I would have hoped you might trust my abilities a bit more after the talk with mypanions. I graze their backs affectionately. Nevertheless, the cat is out of the bag now. They will definitely have questions and Im not sure the chieftess believed my reasoning. Maybe if they saw us listening to your orders they would find it easier to believe? the blue woman suggests. Perhaps we could assist everyone with the repairs? the pink woman continues after her other half Hmmm I look thoughtfully into the distance. Possibly. Ill have to bring it up during my assessment. But, if you can control some part of nature, there should be something you could provide help with. Trees and wood arent exactly your thing, right? They both shake their heads, slightly disappointed in themselves. No, Master. We have limited influence over flowers and simr flora, partially earth, and some bits of water, Lilie shares with me. Our main strengths lie in the arts of seduction and charm. We rarely even fight like earlier, usually just convincing our enemies that we are too desirable to be hurt. You can say that the area around our chosen dwelling is the safest part of the jungle. That sounds like a detail worth remembering so I take a mental note of it. Alright. Well see about this. Before that, dont provoke any unnecessary reactions. Ill call for you through our connection if theres anything you can help me with. I take my hands off their butts and ruffle through their hair. In case we end up staying here for longer without convincing everyone that you have be good, I wont forgeting out to meet with you girls. Their eyes shine with excitement, and in the next moment, a pair of delicious lips are pressed into mine, gracing me with a chaste, grateful peck. Although, their fingers do quest southwards for a little. Yet, they hold themselves back. Thank you, Master. Lilia smiles beautifully. Well be good girls. Lilie nibbles on her lip. Youll reward us then, yes? Snickering, I give each of the halves a deeper kiss. Thats only natural. Now, I gotta go. Theres some exining to do. Slipping away with cute spins and twirls, the girls giggle charmingly, dancing sensually as they move back to their flower. Their gazes lock on my face and they make sure to disy all of their enticing assets before hiding them behind the petals. And from what I can see, the syrup isnt the only thing dripping down their legs. First Oreads, now a Liliruane. Whats next, a Grove of Dryads amidst the ruins? If my luck holds, Im going to step on a massive snake on my way back, which will turn out to be Jormungandr or something simr from this world. Watching for a few seconds as the sizable flower disappears into the ground, I turn back to where I came from and return to the edge of the jungle. Some gaps and holes in the viges palisade are still smoking but it looks like the fire hazard is now neutralised. More people flow out to take care of the fresh poultry products waiting to be processed. Obviously, they arent going to waste such a precious gift in the form of meat for months. From what I know, Beastkin tend to be ravenous, especially during their mating periods. Casually approaching one of the groups handling Sirgias kill, Im spotted by a familiar trio. Noticing their inquiring gazes, I change my path a bit and end up next to the fallen cock by their side. Daki, Codae, and Sirgia examine the headless chicken, courtesy of my petite lover, of course. You are back! The hunter grins joyfully. We thought the Liliraune might have gotten you on the way here! Rolling my eyes, I stand next to my short mate. If anything, she would have jumped to my defence. Im sure you have noticed whose side she was on during the battle. I already said this once, but let me emphasise it again, the Liliraune is currently under mymand. I simply forgot to her to stay aside. She was concerned with our safety a tad too much. The man looks my way with an impressed but also partially disbelieving expression. Yet, the evidence was right in front of him just minutes earlier. What was that illusion you used to lure them away? the chieftess asks while crossing her arms underneath her generous chest. Illusion? I blink at her. ~Codae believes that your main strength lies in Water Magic and that you must have used some kind of a Hero ability to lure the enemy away by affecting the light through particles of steam or something. Thats what shes been telling anyone who asked,~ Sirgia fills me in on the case mentally. Huh. Well, if thats what they are making themselves believe, I might as well let them stand by that for now. I dont want to undermine her authority too much, as I have pointed out before. Ill definitely clear it all up with a one-on-one soon, but we have more pressing matters to focus on. In short words, I can enter a state that makes my body equal to that of a Demigods Avatar. I figured out I could try convincing them to cease this assault since I was the one who wronged their kin, even if unknowingly. It was a sess, thankfully, I give them the truth anyway, just slightly more neutral-sounding. My abilities aside, how is the vige holding on? Any losses in construction? Injuries? Thankfully, the fire didnt pierce through the defences, Daki answers. Ourbined efforts to keep the walls wet paid off. It got a bit hot near the end, but you took care of it before things spiralled out of control. A few defenders suffered mild burns but we have already tended to them, Sirgia continues. I shared some of the potions our alchemists prepared with those more seriously singed. Almost everyone has made a full recovery already. They are eager to fix their home up and process the spoils of war. Lets talk about the first part. I nod. Dont take it as aint or anything, but I think bringing things up to how they were before the attack isnt enough. With fire-breathing creatures lurking around, a wooden palisade doesnt amount to much, no matter how many litres of water you pour onto it. I bet other elements just as effective at wearing it down cant be countered with such methods. Do you think we arent aware? Codae huffs in annoyance. Youve clearly seen how far the mountains are and they are the only reliable way of excavating stone or other tougher minerals. Everything else around us is just mud and y. It would take ages to build anything worthwhile, and we dont exactly have the manpower to spare for such a lengthy project. Master Sirgia tugs at my sleeve, capturing my attention. Meeting her pretty eyes, I smile. Yeah. I had the same thought. Ill be back in a second. She courtesies in front of the duo and hops away in the direction of Ayumis cottage. Daki and Codae nce at me curiously but I just smirk mysteriously. Youll see in a moment. Theres someone we need to consult before offering anything. Until then, I have another suggestion. From what I heard, Liliraunes and Alraunes can create a safe zone around their habitat by using pheromones to deter any aggression. Why dont we ask my green friend if she cant do something simr for us around the edge of the settlement? The chieftess lips twist in a grimace. And let the monstrous vixen have an even easier way to brainwash our men? No way. With all due respect, to a typical Human, you guys are fairly monstrous too. I spread my arms catingly. Besides, has she ever snuck into the vige to captivate and drain someone to death? Or are your males the ones sneaking out to try their luck with a raunchy flower, believing themselves immune to her allure? Judging by Dakis fleeting gaze, we would have seen him blushing rather explicitly if not for all that smooth fur covering his entire figure. Thats as good an answer as any, and the scowl on Codaes face only confirms it further. She doesnt want to admit it, obviously, but I might have just hit the nail on the head. Also, dont forget that I have her under control now, I give them an easy out, not confronting the matter right now. I could simply order her to do it and protect this ce in my name, but I would rather have both sides talk it out like actual people and perhaps settle their differences. Maybe you cane to some agreement regarding this, like letting her feed on some willing and single guys in exchange for protection, even a temporary one depending on how well our other idea turns out to be. Dakis head tilts from side to side ponderingly. I mean, if that would let us not worry about her and even other threats Shut your trap or Im going to tell your girl you are lusting after a nt before even propositioning her first, Codae snaps at him, turning the man perfectly still in a blink. I swear, all you guys do is think with your dicks. I didnt mean mysel He doesnt get to finish as she levels him with a re, the man shrinking into himself from the knowing and most likely not-so-mistaken look he gets. Beastkin do tend to be rather rambunctious and open about sexual pleasure, but they do follow some traditions and rules like everyone. Since he hasnt sealed the deal with his crush yet or hasnt even made his affection explicitly known, it would be rude to look for another behind her back. Which would be different if they were courting and both knew about his thoughts on the Liliraune. Then, the chieftess runs her fingers through her ck-grey hair and exhales heavily. Ill have to think about it. He isnt wrong about getting rid of one or more threats. But, before anything can happen, I need to talk with her, preferably with you around. Im not sure which one of us you would need to keep a hold on. Theres some bad blood between us. Theres no rush. And the Lilies are open to negotiation. In the end, they do need sustenance to live just as you do. They would like to find a solution to their scarce supply before their hunger forces them to do something that might make people even angrier at them, I reply. And we have another thing to discuss, it looks like. We all turn to the side and spot Sirgia making her way to us. The short Dwarf carries the big suitcase pretty much effortlessly, but the size covers most of her front, creating a rather funny image of a box trotting to us on short, adorable legs. Many people look at her in passing, chuckling to themselves and nudging their friends. She stops in front of us and sets down the luggage on the ground. Some vigers keep ncing in our direction, curious about the unusual spectacle. You can say that a small circle of onlookers has gathered around us at some distance from the middle. A bunch of Beastkin try to fake working on the chickens while stealing peeks at us. How is a suitcase going to help us? Codae tilts her head in confusion. My beloved taps the lid a few times and steps back. The upper part slowly opens fully, revealing the figure of a stone-skinned woman inside, which causes our two allies to jump in fright. I snicker quietly and help Ianthe step out of the niche. Then, one by one, her subordinates follow, epting my assistance with a grateful smile, some thanking me daintily with a peck on the cheek, clearly wishing for much more. Everyone around is stunned into silence and pretty much frozen in ce, but I dont me them. They witness an impressive group walk out of a limited container like its nothing. The girls nce around and even wave their fingers at a few men. Maybe I should have asked them not to seduce the locals yet. Chieftess Codae, this is Den Mother Ianthe. I gesture between the two leaders. She is an Oread from within the mountains and my ally. Its my pleasure. Ianthe bows respectfully. Codae looks between her and the open suitcase a few more times before nodding stiffly. Same here Our Den Master told us of your struggles with properly protecting this settlement, the ashendy continues, shooting me a cordial nce. As you might be aware, rock and stone are our domain. With a bit of help from Lord stair and Lady Sirgia, we should be able to transport enough mineral here to construct a good enough defensive formation. It will still take a few days at worst if you are willing to let us handle most of the work. After that, we can discuss any further improvements to your home or other deals as our people might be neighbours sometime in the near future. Uhhh Okay The chieftess is still recovering from the shock but manages to fight it off the quickest, to some extent. What would you want in exchange for the help with the walls, then? Sustenance? Nothing. Our Master has already promised to take care of that matter for us. Ianthe shows a brilliant smile, the meaning behind her deration seemingly lost on her conversation partner. As long as you show him proper respect and defer to his wisdom, we shall consider you allies and support you with whatever we can. The roon woman turns her face to me but I simply shrug, making it clear that Im not a side in this negotiation. She then regathers her wits and holds out her hand. These terms are eptable. Well be indebted to you, but Ill do my best to repay this debt in the moment of your need. The safety of my people precedes all. A sentiment I can wholeheartedly agree with. Ianthe shakes it gently. Let us start right away. You can begin bringing down the damaged pirs. We should be able to finish the western quarter before nightfall. My girls could work overnight too, but I dont think your subjects would appreciate the noise. Thanks. A sh of a smirk tugs at the corner of Codaes mouth. Well get to it right away. Its going to be a slow and tedious process. You should employ Lilias and Lilies help. They can assist with uprooting the logs. Their vines might be useful in lowering the wooden columns to the ground without the risk of an injury or any further damage to the structure, the Den Mother adds. After a few seconds of connecting the dots, Codaes brows rise up her forehead and she tries her best not to show any distaste. Ill consider your valuable advice, she responds with another friendly shake. Let us know if you need anything. Ianthe nces down at my Dwarf wife. May we borrow a few of your storage artefacts to transport the stone within? Sure. Sirgia nods kindly. Ill go with you for one trip to check if there are no malfunctions when you use your abilities around them. You are nning on taking the Inversicate for this project, right? Correct. The tallerdy smiles at her enchantingly. If youll allow us? Its your home. You dont need our permission. The shorter girl shakes her head. Do you think your skills and magic can mould it into shape? It was our home. Now its under your care, alongside us, as the rightful sessor has shown herself. The Den Mother bows politely. And they should. We did help with it initially. The only issue might revolve around bringing it here if it doesnt cooperate well with your techniques. Sirgia nces up at me. Ill be going to check that then, Master. Ill leave everything else in your capable hands. Sneaking a peek at the chieftess, she stands on her tiptoes to press her lips against mine and I let my lovely mate enjoy the moment for as long as she wishes to. Afterwards, she takes Ianthes hand, they wave at me, and all the Oreads sink into the ground, surprising everyone once more. I walk up to the suitcase and close it, grabbing the handle at the wider side, and turning to Codae. Get back to work! the fierce female barks at her subordinates and all the onlookers refocus on their tasks. Lets get out of sight. I assume she needs earth or grass to show up so my house is off the list? Asking the person in question about that to make sure and receiving the answer, I nod. That would be preferable. Theres a nice spot just a few steps in that direction. She flicks her hand at Daki. Keep an eye on these ckers. We cant waste any of this meat and other materials. Who knows when we will chance upon another opportunity like this, especially with our defences improved. Ill be back right away. The Jaguarkin hits his chest and jogs aside. Not wanting to waste Codaes time, I start leading her to the ce of my earlier chat without dy. We reach the small clearing soon enough, with the Liliraune already waiting for us, standing inside her flower, the two halves holding hands rather anxiously. My currentpanion visibly stiffens at their sight, ready to take action pretty much on instinct. I cant me her. For a few long seconds, no one says anything and a tense silence hangs in the air between the sides. Sighing softly, I put myself between thedies. Since I feel like you would appreciate your conversation partners being frank rather than smooth things over with unnecessary pleasantries, I wont beat around the bush. I dont expect you to apologise to her or anything. If you are expecting it in return, you have to ask and exin why. Talk it out between yourselves and findmon ground. Otherwise, this wont work. The Lilies arent my ves, I present my stance on things. The chieftess chews on her lip thoughtfully. I send a gentle nce the Liliraunes way, conveying that while I would love to, I cante closer to soothe their doubts as it would show too much preferential treatment. Im a mediator here. Thankfully, they smile appreciatively, understanding everything. We will admit that in the times of high starvation, we have lured a number of bolder males who have ventured far from the vige into our flower, both girls begin in a duet. For that, we apologise. It was difficult to control ourselves this close to perishing, with no other viable candidates amongst the fauna to feed on. Theres only so much lifeforce we can drain from melting animals in our ichor. However, we have never drained anyone from your vige to the state of near death. They have always returned to you with their own strength after recovering a little. Yeah? What about Dem? Rohv? Epoh? Codae sneers, crossing her arms. These names dont tell me anything, but it looks like the Lilies are familiar with them as their lips thin out at the sound of those three. They havee to destroy us. We had to defend our flower. Its not something we can apologise for, they reply with a colder tone. If we came to your settlement to consume one of your people, would you let us go freely, regardless if we seeded or not? The roon woman taps her foot against the ground repeatedly, firmly meeting their gazes. After a moment, she uncrosses her arms and rests her fists against her sides, her head lowering just a tiny bit. Fair enough, Codae admits. And those who snuck out to go after you? Lilia and Lilie roll their eyes in opposite directions. If we brought a fresh, delicious game just begging to be tasted right to your doorstep, would you have rejected such an offering? A faint chuckle escapes the chieftess throat, which she quickly masks by clearing it. Okay. I see your point. The silence returns, though for a much shorter time. Fuck. It will be such a pain to get everyone on with this. Codae huffs, looking up into the sky. We are both just looking to survive in this harsh environment in our own ways. Thanks for the help with the assault, by the way. I cant me you for what those fools have brought upon themselves, especially since I myself failed to stop them. If we could find a way to cooperate, that would be great. If that would help, we have no problem with showing ourplete submission to Master in front of everyone, the Lilies state, causing the Beastkin female to blink a few times. They are back to smiles and giggles now that the worst has passed, pressing their delicious bodies together. Yet, somehow, I dont think Codae catches on to the real meaning behind their submission. Again. Lets take it slow. I dont necessarily want you to shame yourself in front of a crowd, losing all the fearful respect you have earned. Especially with that stunt from earlier. It could cause some people to trample on you, feeling safe and empowered, wanting to bully you for the past enmity. The chieftess shakes her head. Work with us outside for now. Let peoples curiosity win. Theyll peer past the palisade to see the situation for themselves. Try to be nice but dont take shit from anyone. Ill deal with whates next. Lilia and Lilie nod eagerly, finally stepping out of their flower, which puts Codae into a brief stupor again. She watches the gorgeous girls jog up to me and take my sides, without hugging me this time. Right. They are supposedly not capable of leaving their flower without repercussions. Are we going now? If so, I want to ride on Masters shoulders! Lilie bounces in ce with pure glee. What? No! I want to ride on Masters shoulders while ying with his hair! Lilia protests, throwing out a tongue at her other sister, which quickly devolves into them doing it in turns while the two of us just stare incredulously. Girls, girls, girls. I ce my hands on their backs. Theres enough of me to go around. Hop on. You know I can handle you both. Crouching down, I offer them my shoulders, and they take them instantly, sitting one per side. My arms wrap around their plump thighs and I get up without any struggle. They weigh barely anything, and even if they did, my stats are more than enough for it. Onwards! They point ahead together, chuckling adorably. Winking at our furry friend, I walk forward. Plenty of intrigued gazesnd on us as we get back in front of the palisade, but noticing their leader ring at them, the men and women stop procrastinating. We approach a group that looks like its preparing to unearth one of the pirs and exin the change in ns. They are a little doubtful and suspicious at first, but after seeing how easily the green girls burrow a ramp underneath their defences to tilt them outside, and how simple it is for them to wrap the log in vines, securing its descent, they are pretty much on board, happy not to have to exhaust themselves. This doesnt mean you can just shove all the work on them, you understand? Codae squints at her subordinates, who nod rapidly. Ill be keeping an eye on you. Dont start shit and they wont start shit either. I have things to discuss with our new benefactor. Dont ck off, bastards. And with that, she marches off into the vige. After exchanging one more nce with the Lilies, I follow after her. She noticeably slows down even as I try to keep my pace behind hers just like before, putting me closer to her side, almost shoulder to shoulder. Not wanting to spit on her goodwill, I ept this respectful gesture and we stroll towards one of the fancier cabins a bit further in the settlement. The building is just a single-story hut like the others but you can tell that it has been crafted with a different design, more detailed and respectful. We enter through thick doors and step into a foyer connected to the kitchen on the left, the dining area on the right, and a small guest room further in, with no walls between them. The only restricted section is up the stairs leading into the attic, where the sleeping chambers must be located. I see no bathroom anywhere, but logically thinking, the vige must havemunal baths and outhouses or such. Most of the simple morning washing can be done in the bowls next to the kitchen sink. Thedy of the house grabs a jug of reddish juice from one counter and chugs it down to the bottom before mming it back with a pleased sigh. Only then she remembers my presence and nces at the empty container, wincing slightly. Crap. Want something to drink? Im not used to having guests. Its alright. I have lots of stuff on me. I wave my hand and a bottle of chilled water materialises in my grasp, letting me take a refreshing sip too. Still, sorry. Todays just he hectic. My mind has trouble catching on with everything thats happening at the same time. So many twists and turns, revtions and unexpected incidents. I really just need a good way to unwind after everything. She turns her back to me, looking at the clean but slightly dusty state of her home, then peeks back over her shoulder, her eyes wandering all over me. And well, you certainly dont help. I frown at that, certain that I should have been at least a little bit of help. Excuse me? The Beastkindy sighs softly while facing me again. I didnt mean it as an insult or aint. Maybe a little bit of thetter, okay. You just seem nice. In a physical way. While youck that specific ruggedness of his, you still bear pretty simr features. And from the little glimpse at your body that I got before it was fully covered by that illusion, these clothes do hide a decent frame. You certainly are a bit more confident with females, but Ah, right. This girl had a crush on my old man, if Im not mistaken. Its only natural that my face reminds her of a thing or two. To be frank, as you have noted I prefer people to be, you are attractive, Codae continues, running her fingers through her hair and shaking her mane gloriously. You know my situation. This simply makes me vexed to know Im this close to finding a good match, yet this far. Its obvious she refers to my strength. Or overall power, to be precise. Shes still under the impression that shes better than me. Well, would it really be that bad? I raise a curious brow at her. To receive some help with relieving all the tension from your stressed body, I mean. No strings attached, if you would like. Its not like that isnt a thing in your culture. Oh? She matches my brow and shows a yful smirk. What about your mates? Didnt you need to discuss with them any mistresses you intend to take? Sirgia has already brought your case before them, perhaps noticing something I might have missed. I spread my arms to the sides and follow the dangerous beauty further into the guest room. Whose idea do you think it was for me to follow you initially? Codae snorts, slowly circling a sizable round coffee table. So, thats it? She points and you walk in that general direction without a single word? What a kind and obedient puppy you are. I let out a light chuckle, shaking my head. You misunderstand. They dont order me around. I simply respect their opinions, wishes, and wisdom that Imcking. Yeah. You are totally notpletely relieved of any influence and own decisions. The chieftess crosses her arms over her leather breastte. The choice to listen to what they have to say is my own, just like the choice to actually follow through with what Sirgia has in ns. Its ultimately up to me what happens. If I requested anything from them, they would dly obey in a second, I exin. They all say that. She spits to the side. But I can back it up. Youve seen that yourself. I smile warmly. Pretty tricks. Codae snickers. Yourpanions took care of most of the work while you looked handsome and caused a captivating scene. I could literally break you in half. You sure? I copy her stance. Dont tempt me. She squints, letting her arms fall to her sides. Im not tempting you. I do the same, standing a bit taller. I challenge you. A reverberating growl leaves her throat as she stiffens a little, ready to strike. Take that back or make a bet. Surprised a bit, I quicklye up with a response. Since you are the challenged, you get the privilege of suggesting yours first. Ill meet it with something of equal value. Fine. A feral grin twists her lovely lips. If I win, you be my pet for a day. I hum thoughtfully, raking my gaze over her athletic frame. Then, Ill go with the same. If I win, youll be my pet for a night. This time, the implication doesnt go over her head and Codae cackles almost madly. Though, for real, I aint going to make her do anything she doesnt wish to do and chose the word night so that she can retain her image in front of the people. I dont doubt she ns to parade me like her property throughout the vige, but my time frame is slightly more limited. Deal! she shouts confidently. The next moment, the table separating us is flying my way, causing my eyes to widen. Deciding that she has to be aware of the possible consequences of kicking a piece of furniture in any direction, I simply punch through its middle, timing my blow with its rotations. The wooden surface explodes in splinters, which rain into the dining area behind me. Amidst that storm of fragments, I find Codae already on her way to me with a flying spinning kick. She wastes no time getting down to business. And I like it. Blocking the blowing for my head with both hands, I spin around, throwing her off in the same direction shes been travelling. The fierce womannds in a roll and skids over the smooth panels on all fours, hissing at me savagely. Honestly, it only makes her look even sexier with that tight ass in the air and her chest close to the ground. Standing up, she does a double take checking my hand. She looks down at her leg and back up to me. One of her reinforced greaves is dangling off its strap thats wound around my finger as I smirk at her proudly. They say luck is a skill too. Codae sniggers. Lets see how fast you run out of it. She rushes at me with a flurry of blows and kicks. We dance around the spacious room, avoiding all the furniture we can. I block and dodge all of her attacks from the front, their speed and strength being impressive, but nothing in front of my Tier 6 and Primordial physique. Not to mention all the support from the girls. Her fist flies past my face, a hairs breadth from my ear, and a wicked smile curls her mouth. Meanwhile, I spin around towards it and shoulder-check the warriordy, evoking a heavy grunt from her as my slightly off-calcted strike sends her flying to the back, smashing into the log wall and knocking off a few shelves of their hooks, a plethora of books thudding onto the floor. Shaking her head, she furrows her brows at me. Are you stripping me? I snicker, twirling her bracer by its belt. What gave you that idea? She snarls andunches herself at me again with aplete disregard for the environment. One of the y pots that survived the fall is kicked at me, bursting into pieces after it misses my head andes in contact with the chimney. We engage in close quarters again, and I startnding some actual hits on the grunting and huffing female. Her techniques are wild and certainly practised, but Im not a slouch either. Ive been through training with my dad a bit, then with my fitness coach a tad, my students after arriving here, and lots of it with the strong and capable monstergirls from all around the realm. Garrena being just one of them. I manage to tear her other bracer and greave amidst the fight, tossing them aside. Shes left with a breastte mostly since I dont think I can literally pull her pants down through her legs. It certainly would be a sight to behold. I admit You arent half bad But I havent been giving it all Codae says between her blows. Same here. I shrug while spinning to avoid an iing elbow,nding a p on her bouncy behind as a parting gift. You are going to lose at this pace, you know? She stumbles a little, shooting me a furious re over her shoulder, her cheeks tinged with a hint of rosiness, though it might as well be from all the exertion. A deeper growl escapes her lips as something changes internally, her eyes gleaming angrily. Pulling out a curved dagger from the sheath behind her back, she charges at me with a lowered posture, weaving from side to side. Now we are talking. Codae bes faster and more urate, the sharp de whistling next to my face and body, nicking at my clothes rather often. I could bring out my own weapon, but wheres the fun in that? Plus, the space is rather limited. Dodging carefully, I take a look at our surroundings. Noticing an opportunity, I lead my opponent where I need her. Putting myself in a position provoking a high stab, I move my head out of the way and hear a satisfying thunk. Codaes dagger sinks into one of the beams supporting the attic and her eyes widen. Grabbing her wrist, I twist and leverage it, bringing her arm behind her and pulling it up. She snarls in pain as I follow through with my n as quickly as possible. Achieving my goal, I squeeze the weapon out of her hold and let out a shout as I hoist the muscr girl over my shoulder, mming her down onto the dining table, which also gets reduced into splinters as she falls through it to the very ground. As I step back, juggling her knife, Codae rolls over and springs to her feet, pausing for a second as something bounces up and down her front from the movement. She gapes at her full and firm breasts straining the ck undershirt, not bound by the armour anymore. The breastte lies in two parts next to her, cut at the seams on the sides, separating the front from the back. Damn. I wasnt aware you were hiding another set of weapons beneath that. I smirk at her, making it obvious where my eyes are. Hers focus mostly on the dagger so I toss it behind me, hearing it sink into something wooden again. She doesnt get disturbed by her state of undress, though I wouldnt call it that yet, and growls at me with another attempt, even quicker and stronger. Almost her entire cheeks are now flushed from exertion, her skin bearing a few small cuts and bruises from our scuffle. Codae brings her powerful legs into the y more, jumping into the air and barraging me with heavy hits. She even pulls some wild capoeira shit by standing on her hands and spinning. Suffering one of those kicks, I grab her ankle and rotate around my own axis a few times,unching her flying into a cupboard, which shatters with a lot of ceramic noise. As she crawls out of it, her tough skin barely scratched, I catch a whiff of something sweet and pleasant at the height of my eyes and frown, which is followed by a sudden realisation. Ah. I cock my head to the back. You are enjoying this. In your dreams. She bares her fangs at me, but the pink decorating her face gains a new meaning. The angry chieftess lunges at me from all fours with a loud hiss, but Im ready for it. Countering the assault with a fist to her stomach, I force the breath out of her lungs and spin us around, mming the incredible woman into the wall. Pinning both of her wrists above her head, I wrap the fingers of my other hand around her throat, gently for now. My body pressed against hers, I insert my knee between her thighs, and her breath hitches as it makes contact with her shorts. You dont want an equal for your mate. You want someone stronger. Someone to overpower you. To make you submit., I point out, staring at Codae from slightly higher. Her charming silver eyes look up to meet mine. Bastard, she cusses and tries to yank her hands free, wriggling around. I tighten my grip on her smooth neck, keeping our gazes locked feverishly. She stills and her chin rises slightly as if on instinct, giving me better ess to the inviting section between her head and shoulders. A quiet whimper leaves her lips as they part, her cheeks colouring more and more as I continue to squeeze. The moment I also push my knee further, her eyshes flutter alluringly, a deep, slow sigh rolling out of her restricted throat. Bringing my face closer, I whisper sensually. Do you still think I cant handle things on my own, having to hide behind my girls? Her hot breath tickles my skin as she stares back at me fearlessly, daring me to take it even further. After understanding that Im not going to change anything without receiving a reply, her eyes flicker down to my lips before she utters the awaited response. You win, Codae whispers due to my hold on her. Smirking proudly, I release her neck for now, intending for her to speak freely. But, she doesnt utter a word, just keeping the eye contact weve had going for ages now, perhaps believing that everything that needed to be said has been said. Her hands wiggle softly, so I let the chieftess slip one away from my grasp. She shows no intentions of taking the other one too, and uses her free palm to take hold of the wrist thats been choking her a moment earlier, guiding it to her tender, firmly standing breast, forcing my fingers to sink into her supple flesh. As she cranes her neck forward a tad and brings out her tongue to tickle my skin with a long, lustful lick, we hear the noise of a bunch of footsteps and freeze at once. It turns out that, after our short battle, we have ended up right next to the entrance, and the door flies open from a mighty shove. Chief! Are you okay? I brought men Our pure-blood Jaguarkin freezes too as he finds us right to the side, with his Chief held against the wall by yours truly, hand on tit, knee between thighs, and a female tongue on the neck in return. To his credit, he doesnt move from the doorstep, raising his elbow just in time to have one of the rushing men m their face into it. Slowly closing the door, he retreats without breaking eye contact with us. Sorry to bother you. If you need a hand with your renovations, just let us know. Good luck, Chieftess. I have to give it to the guy, he is a quick thinker. We listen to how he shoos away hispanions, who grunt in protest, but after he exins the situation and how pissed their leader is, no one is willing to risk a peek anymore. After the sounds disappear, we look at each other again, Codaes cheeks bordering on scarlet now. Just so we are clear, Im unable to stay with you and manage this vige together, I slowly exin. I have other obligations, unfortunately. I dont need a stay-at-home mate to babysit me every day. She growls, but its not an annoyed or angry growl that revolves around my person. I just need you to fuck me. Hard. At least once a year, if possible. Baby, with a Demigod for mate, you can expect much more frequent visits. I grin impishly, her eyes widening to the brim as she finallyes to a realisation that it wasnt an illusion. A much more powerful need wafts off her as she pushes her pussy and breasts more into my knee and fingers, staring longingly at my other hand, definitely thinking about her lonely throat. Smirking, I grant her wish and wrap my fingers around it, freeing her other arm. I wonder what would the people think if I fucked you like an animal in the centre of the market. Codaes eyes ze over for a moment as she imagines the scenario, the heating off her rising exponentially as what she sees turns her on to the brim, bringing out quickened breaths from the needy Roon girl. They would think that Im your bitch she whispers with a tone dripping with desire. That you are now the real leader of thismunity and Im just a toy for your pleasure And no one would dare to challenge you as they know my strength Gods, you are such a heavy sub no wonder you have been suffering without someone to top you. I lean in to ce the first kiss on her starving lips, evoking a pleased whine from Codae. But, Im not going to ruin your hard-earned reputation like that. It will be up to you how and how much you let people know. As for what happens behind closed doors As my fingers once more restrict her throat, the strong warrior Beastkin woman sinks her teeth into her bottom lip and hopeful sparks swirl in her eager eyes. Ill need to put in a lot of effort to properly satisfy this poor girl. But Papa didn''t raise a quitter. Chapter 226 – Surfacing Desires Chapter 226 C Surfacing Desires One hand gripping Codaes exquisite throat, the otherzily exploring her firm and muscr build still modestly covered by a tight top and armoured shorts, I take a nce around us. A good portion of the chieftess home is in tatters. Her knife remains embedded in one of the walls, right next to a painting of a very simr female, possibly her mother. That one was close. I almost ruined a family memento by blindly tossing the weapon aside. As my gaze returns to the restrained girl, who looks up at me with eyes full of need and hope as her generous chest heaves up and down from her excited breathing, I smirk lightly and bring my face up to hers, barely not brushing our lips together. She doesnt dare to cross the remaining distance, though. Codae just waits impatiently, her grey eyes skipping down with a silent urge. Should we take it somewhere less furnished? I ask in a sensual whisper. I dont know if I can be gentle with a pretty thing like you. Fuck the furniture! She snarls at me in response, shing her sharp fangs. Fuck the tables! Fuck the wardrobes! Fuck the shelves! Fuck everything! The roon woman gets herself positively panting at the end of her rant, slowly regaining her breath as her rage morphs into something much more amorous. But, most importantly, fuck me, Codae adds with a little whine, rocking her hips back and forth over my knee. Please Im starting to feel the wetness gradually staining the material, not to mention the immense heat. Pressing harder against her flooding pussy makes the fiercedy flutter her eyshes in bliss. Well, if shes asking so nicely I push her more into the wall, evoking a surprised gasp in response. My palm slides down her front and turns back right at the edge of her top, slipping beneath the stic fabric. Codae watches my face with deep anticipation as my fingers trail higher and higher over her muscles, finally bumping into a pronounced hill on their way. She exhales dreamily as they climb it to the very peak, giving the nub at the top a controlled rub and roll. I seal her mouth at that very moment, pulling her into a rough kiss. Codae melts in my hands even further, slight reverberations tickling my lips from what might be the purrs of pleasure shes experiencing. I can feel them in the fingers of my other hand too as they keep a fairly powerful grip on her neck. This incredible girl might be itching for some hard dicking, but considering the fact that she didnt have much if any experience with males, Im obliged to take it a bit slower just to show her all the pleasures of leaving herself in someone elses capable hands. Thats what her true desire is, as per my understanding. Just a tad rough-topped due to her fighter nature. Yet, ady in need is ady in need. Stopping the sloppy exchange, I bring myself to her cute ear. I hope you arent too attached to these clothes. A hint of confusion swirls in Codaes silvery irises as she looks back at me amidst the mist of desire. Before she can fullyprehend my words, I grasp the middle of her top with both hands and pull it aside. With a loud ripping noise, her taut breasts spring into my view with an alluring jiggle, a surprised gasp escaping the chieftess lips. That wasnt any regr material She nibbles on her bottom lip. Just like Im not any regr male. I smile at her confidently, cupping up her cups with both palms. Codae sighs delicately and puts her arms over her head like the obedient puppy she is, grabbing onto the ornamental sconce high above us to imitate having her wrists bound once more. Her full tits rise to proud attention even more as she tilts her head to the side, still keeping one eye on me to watch what Im going to do with her. Winking charmingly at the roon girl, I first bite gently into her neck, listening to another of those stimting whines of hers. That one is definitely going to leave a hickey. Then, I travel south until my lips run into a sexy protrusion atop its perky perch. My tongue wastes no time in getting to work and more satisfied sighs and hums fill the air as I keep tickling Codaes nipple while massaging her magnificent breasts from below and the sides. Switching between left and right, I give even attention to both hard tips. Mmmmmm For how long Mmmmm Are you nning to torture me Mmmmhhhmmm Sir? she asks between her moans. That eager to have your snatch hammered? I ask with a raised brow, stilltched onto her tits. A heavy flush quickly takes over her fierce cheeks. Im just surprised Mmmmm That you havent already taken me Mmmmmhhhmmm As your prize forpletely overwhelming me Leaving her nipples, for now, I move up and rest our foreheads together. Fret not, Im going to pound that pussy until your legs give out and then some, no matter how hard you squirm from cumming without any rest in between your orgasms. I grin at her impishly, causing Codae to instinctively try to squeeze her thighs together as she drips even more. But, you are a fine female that I wish to explore properly too. Is that not my right as the victor? Her teeth sink so far into her lip that it draws blood so I lean in and lick it all off, pushing enough Rejuvenate into her to seal the wound during the bloody kiss. At the same time, I rece my knee with something else, and the muscrdy groans in satisfaction as my pronounced bulge scrapes against her still-protected mound. Since I cant keep torturing her forever, I draw back, pulling on her bottom lip with a savage chomp. Judging by the feverish look she gives me, thats been a great decision. Her tongue flicks repeatedly over the bitten spot, hungry for more gentle pain. But, for now, I let my palms trace her chiselled sides as I lower myself to my knees. Codae nces down at me longingly, but that look changes into pure yearning when she notices where my fingers end up, which is right behind the hem of her shorts. We stare each other firmly in the eyes as I stay like that, bringing the anticipation levels to their limits, taking Codaes breath away for quite a while. For a second, I consider just pulling them down like normal, but the intrusive thoughts win after I remember how much she seemed to enjoy me being domineering with her. Straining my muscles with the support of everything I have, I tear both her shorts and underwear open in one go, causing her waist to wiggle from the savage assault. Immediately, droplets of nectar start staining the floor with quiet hits from how positively gushing her slit is with liquid love. I get the first glimpse of her well-defined underbelly and the charming thick striped bush adorning the feminine secrets of the strong Beastkin girl before me. Her pretty mound sits beneath it, sealed shut by its plump folds glistening with desire, just begging to be pulled apart and explored for the very first time by something other than the owners fingers. Before digging in, I ce my palms on Codaes powerful thighs just at the level of her fragrant pussy and take a peek at the chieftess face. Shes watching me like a hawk, breasts heaving strongly as she takes deep breaths of suspense. Her fingers grip themp over her head so hard it has already been pulled halfway out of the wood, tilted at a steep angle without her realising it. All her focus is on my mouth inches before herdy parts, shivers running down her body with each puff of air I release against her inviting crevice. Without further ado, I bring out my tongue and drag it all over her juicy slit from below, slipping its tip faintly between those puffy lower lips of hers. A whimpering groan echoes through the room as Codaes legs tremble around my head. With a faint crack, themp gives in and separates from the wood,unched forward with enough force to smash into a ss cab on the other side of the chamber. The chieftess palms end up on my head as she supports herself on it, her fingers sneaking into my hair. Oh, shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit A growling curse escapes the warriordys throat as she climaxes right away, gushing more love for me to scoop. Ip at her folds until the shudders pass, Codae half slumped over me in her post-orgasmic bliss, panting roughly. When her lust-hazed eyes regain some rity and meet mine, I pull back a tiny bit and smile at her from before her freshly licked pussy. Wow. You really needed a man in your life, didnt you? I tease her a bit, my thumbs lovingly brushing over her folds. For a moment there, I expect her to snarl or curse at me, but Codae just flushes even deeper and ducks her head a bit more. Yes Yes, I did To reward her sincerity, I plunge my tongue deep into her hot channel. Wait! She gasps in shock. Oh, fuck! Your tongue feels so good, sir! Im going to cum again! Ignoring her passionate whimpers, I take note of her addressing me as sir for the second time and go to town with her wet cunt. The chieftess moans up a storm as I spread her flower wide and tickle all the nice spots repeatedly, shoving my questing muscle deeper now and then to rub against her insides. Naturally, I dont forget to give her shy pearl some flicks too, which always causes her to gasp again and shiver greatly. Shit! This one feels bigger! Codaes fingers almost tear my hair, but thankfully, Im fairly durable now. But, since she herself can feel how much better the iing climax is going to be for her, I slip a finger into her embrace and curl it in moments before she reaches it. I had no idea roons could howl, but she practically screams in ecstasy as her thighs m into my cheeks from both sides. She ends up on the very tips of her toes from the heavenly pleasure, almost flying into the air, her eyes rolling quite far to the back as her gorgeous eyshes flutter without control. Codae is gasping for her life after the worst passes, her entire figure supported only by my lips set against her pussy as her weight rests on my head. If not for that, she would be on the floor no doubt. Quiet moans leave her mouth as I affectionately caress her slit until she recovers enough strength to stand straight. After a few long seconds, I help her ce her back against the wall once again, standing up to keep the sweaty, muscr chieftess in ce. She gradually regains control of her breathing while looking at me with pure adoration, her arms wound around my shoulders, breasts pressed into my clothed chest. Yet, I can still spot the desire for more in those charming grey eyes. Is it finally time? she asks quietly, giving me a hopeful look. No, I respond firmly, which makes her shiver, and also turn a bit chastised and perhaps disappointed. But its time I get ready too. Within a blink, my upper clothing disappears and our flesh meets as I experience the taut softness of her full breasts against my skin. Codaes eyes widen as her smart mind catches on immediately, seeing that my pants are still on. She presses herself against me and starts peppering my chest in kisses as she moves lower and lower until she is the one on her knees, hooking her fingers behind my belt while looking up at me for permission, her roon tail swaying eagerly behind her bubbly butt. Receiving a nod, Codae slowly unpins it rather than trying to tear it off, respectfully dealing with the sps no matter how starved for some meat she is. With the restrictions resolved, she swallows thickly and pulls down, taking my pants alongside my underwear. My hard cock springs into the open right before her face and her mouth opens in awe, her eyes following the throbbing tower as it bobs lightly. I dont think its that impressive, but for someone yearning this much and this long for a nice dick to worship, it must look divine. And not only look as the mesmerised chieftess rubs her cheek against it and takes a big whiff of my scent, releasing a deep moan of satisfaction. Lost in her little world, she starts kissing my shaft gently, starting at the bottom and reaching the very tip. Her tongue barely flicks out of her mouth as she takes pleasure from unhurriedly ying with her treat, tasting it like something incredibly exquisite. She even returns lower to offer a few pecks to my sack as my cock rubs into her forehead. Only when my palms rest atop her head does she slightlye to her senses. My fingers affectionately stroking her adorable ears, she looks up at me with an almost bashful smile, knowing she has just been gone for a little while. I pull her closer and she obediently puts her tongue out top over my entire length as I guide her up and down by her hair. Giving her some time to enjoy suckling on my balls while she hums delightfully, I bring Codaes head back against the wall. Again, she catches on quickly and opens her lips wide, ncing at me expectantly. Smiling at her warmly, I slide my dick into her inviting mouth. She swirls her tongue around my tip and quicklyys it t below, her intentions clear. Pushing forth, Izily nail her throat until my balls tickle her chin and her nose rubs into my underbelly. Feeling Codaes neck constrict repeatedly around my member, I watch her intently to make sure shes okay, but she meets my eyes with a pure challenge, urging me to do my worst. She might not be that experienced in these matters, but that doesnt stop her from being aplete freak. So, holding onto her head, I pull back and shove myself back in. That finally makes her gag a bit, but she takes hold of herself instantly, her hands flying to my ass to convey her desire for me not to pull away in concern. Therefore, I repeat the motion without a rush to let my needy lover get used to the new sensation, and in just a bunch of thrusts, the starved chieftess swallows my cock like a woman on a mission. Slipping one of my palms behind her head, I hammer it into the wall with soft thumps, grunting in the pleasure of her heavenly grip. She moans and whines as I rail her throat, but shows no signs of protest, constantly looking me in the eyes as if to say Hey, look how well Im doing, look at me swallowing that entire cock and so on. I keep watching her from above while grinning, which only seems to make her tail swing even faster. This entire thing seems to turn her on so much her pussy floods the floorboards beneath, but she dares not touch herself, leaving it all for me to enjoyter. Her fingers remain on my butt, pulling me stronger into her whenever I slow down after a seemingly too forceful thrust. Well, too forceful in my opinion, it seems. She appears to know herself better than I know her, even if shes performing for the first time. You are doing great, Ipliment her. Herees your reward now. Codaes eyes sparkle at my casual announcement and she doubles her efforts, swirling her tongue around my length as it spears through her mouth, the tip stopping at the edge of her lips with how strongly she sucks on it. Groaning openly to let her hear my pleasure, I give her throat a few more pumps before mming myself home hard enough to make her whimper and release a flood of white delicacy down her windpipe. She gulps all of it down, swallowing the load hungrily, milking me dry with each constriction. The satisfied purr tickles my balls to even further enhance the intimate experience. I hold myself docked in for a long while, exhaling heavily as my high ends, the final droplets of cum sent to their destination. Moving my hands to Codaes cheeks, I delicately pull out, but the moment my tip pops out of her mouth, she lunges after it and sucks me more while obediently cleaning me up without having to be told to, her gaze adoringly aimed at my face. She doesnt let go until Im squeaky clean. Only then does she release me, giving my member one more examining nce and a kiss on the tip, sitting with it hovering before her nose while waiting for further orders. I cordially pull her up by her hair and peck her lips. Did you enjoy the snack? Her tongue flicks out to lick them seductively. It was the most exquisite appetiser I have ever tasted, sir. Im d. I smirk at her. Because that means you are ready for the main dish. She visibly tries not to look too eager as my erection rubs into her folds but she cant fully mute the whineing from the back of her throat. But, to her yelping surprise, I yank Codae away from the wall. She stumbles a little but finds her bnce right away like the badass and agile Beastkin female she is, ncing at me over her shoulder curiously as I still keep her hair in my fist, carefully not pulling on her precious ears. My free handnds a thick p on her tender ass, causing her to moan and flush deeply, but she gets the message, walking forward with an enticing step, emphasising her hips and ass as much as she can, alongside her beautiful tail which is raised to uncover her glistening slit. Reaching the opposite wall next to a sizable wardrobe, I smack Codaes sculpted body into the wooden surface, partially hiding us from sight in case anyone barges in again. Fucking her like mad right into the front entrance isnt the brightest idea, as enticing as it sounds to make it known to all that Im dicking down their sexy amazoness of a leader. With her hands against the wall on both sides and tits squished deliciously, the chieftess cheek rests on the polished log as she peeks back at me with lust-filled eyes. Legs wider. Gripping her hair harder, drawing a sharp breath from her, I push myself closer. Put that ass out like you mean it. Arch that back or are you not a skilled Beastkin warrior? She follows mymands immediately, widening her stance and pushing her butt out as her back arches magnificently. Her breathing speeds up as my tip pokes her puffy folds, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip. Leaning further to bring my mouth to her ear, I smile wickedly. Now, what do we say if we want something? Codae whimpers in need, rubbing her slit up and down my crown. Please, allow this raunchy bitch to swallow your hard cock with her needy pussy, sir Good girl, I whisper. Codaes eyshes flutter and she groans loudly as I slide myself in during thatpliment, both things bringing her heaps of pleasure. Bit by bit, I sheathe myself fully in her tight pussy, relishing the divine grip her muscr build holds on me. Meanwhile, her entire body shakes from the ecstasy of the first insertion. I give her a moment to process all the bliss and get ustomed to my presence in her scorching depths. It doesnt take Codae long to peer at me with hopeful eyes, lightly rolling her hips around my cock but not moving far enough to change its position. Smiling at her, I draw myself back and m into her again, listening to another sultry moan. Is this to your liking? I nibble on her ear gently. Yessssssss The chieftess growls in tion. Thank you so much for shoving your thick fat cock into my tight little pussy, sir More, please What a coincidence. I want to fuck you more too. I snicker and change it up a little. She lets me freely move her arms and I lock both of her wrists behind her back, pulling them slightly up. Holding onto her hair with the other hand, I start hammering her hungry snatch from below, pounding her into the wall strong enough to make it creak a little bit. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Thank you! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Thank you so much, sir! Codae moans and whimpers as I drill her insides relentlessly. Her tummy smacks into the wall again and again as I bump her butt up from the force of the impact. She doesntin about the rough position or the way Im handling her. On the contrary, a wide smile paints her supple lips as she throws her ass back at me to swallow more of my dick with each m. Grunting into her precious ears, I fuck her as savagely as her heart desires. The ravenous chieftess leaves herself fully to my urges, simply experiencing the ride of her life. I have to steal her lips from time to time to heal them as her sharp fangs mess up her mouth repeatedly. She simply isnt able to think about how strongly she is biting herself amidst all that blissful hammering. Im going to cum, sir! Codae announces with a prolonged whine. Please, can I cum, sir? I take a step away from the wall and bend her back a bit more with her elbow, leaving just her face pressed against the wooden surface. Pummeling her ass with even more ferocity, I bring even louder cries out of her kissable lips. Get ready. Im going to count to three, I respond with a little growl of my own. She shivers and nods hastily, closing her eyes to focus all her will on holding back. One. I make a fast thrust in and out. Codae whimpers as her knees buckle. Two. I make a strong thrust, but stop halfway, rubbing against a rather good spot on the way back. She groans amidst her struggles, barely remaining standing. Three! I drive myself into her furthest depths and burst. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The beautiful roondy howls into the wall as my seed paints her quivering walls at the same time. With a few more pumps, I fill her up with my cum, watching her taut body squirm and spasm. A little bit more of her love juices gush out of her pussy as she epts my delivery. With the angle Im holding her at, she can see my dick buried deep within her folds and the nectar that drips from that connection, half of her face mmed into the wooden log ahead. Still holding onto her hair, I step back and plop myself out of her incredibly tight pussy. She slumps forward, upheld straight only by my grasp, not bothering to even care that she hangs off her hair. All that matters is the pleasure she is experiencing from this calcted mix of pain and bliss, a faint trail of white escaping her sealedbia. Oh? Are you out after just one shot? I ask teasingly. N-No, sir! Codae refutes it, trying to stand back up on her own feet as quickly as she can and position herself in the same way. Please, I still need more Just allow me toahhh! I spin her around so that wee face to face and m her into the wall again, this time pushing her back into it. One of her thighs ends up stretched upwards as her knee hooks over my shoulder, my member rubbing against her flexible snatch. Her wrists are once again bound over her head and her throat restrained. A sh of surprise adorns her pretty grey eyes. Good. Because Im not letting you rest until Im satisfied. I whisper as I slide myself into her tender passage once more. Yessssss Codae whimpers back, starting to kiss my jaw. Use my body as much as you wish, sir Im your personal bitch My pussy exists to please your cock Angling my head a bit lower, I invite her into a passionate kiss and she doesnt fight it back. Our tongues entwine in a wild dance as I start hammering her dripping flower from the front, this time her butt smacking musically against the wall. Shes even tighter now that I hold her in a forced split, and judging by the little whines and cries, she likes it even more than anything we have done before. Looks like Im not rough enough with you if you can still speak full sentences. I chuckle in her face harshly. I swear there are stars in her eyes as I tighten my fingers around her neck. Codae tries to reply but finds it rather difficult. And in my case, I find her scorching hot embrace literally crushing my cock. Its as if she gets tighter the harder I squeeze. My dick fights for its life to slide out of her choking channel, mming back home with a lot of effort. The chieftess face goes through a plethora of expressions during these motions. They are hard to describe, but they are rted to one single emotion. Utter delight. She feels ravishing as I ravish her roughly. The throat part bes so powerful I notice her cumming again on my member without having enough cognition to beg for permission once more. The orgasm just hits her and she rides it almost silently, just a few strained grunts escaping the squeezed throat that I keep a hold on. Near its end, I let her take a deeper breath and she inhales air like a fish out of water. My thumb caresses her cheek as she experiences the post-orgasmic tremors, her grateful eyes trying to stay on mine amidst the trembling. Damn me if she isnt a sex fiend. It must have been so hard for her to watch everyone pair up while bottling such insanely powerful desires. Waiting for Codae to catch her breath, I keep her stable with my own body pressed into hers, affectionately brushing my fingers over her taut breasts and chiselled stomach, holding onto her wrists with my other hand firmly. She offers me her neck willingly so I kiss and nibble on it more, leaving numerous blemishes over her skin. At this point, its clear she wants me to mark her for others to see that someone has actually tamed their ferocious leader. How are you holding up? I ask after she calms down enough to talk. She gives me a satisfied and amorous look. I can take more Sir I can still stand, no? Someone needs to teach you the consequences of your own words. I snort at her as she smiles back excitedly, happy shes managed to provoke me into more rough sex. Kicking us both off the wall, I shove Codae aside and let go. She crashes into a nearby sofa and tumbles over the backrest with a gasp, falling onto the cushions. I hoist myself over it after her and find the fit roon girl lying upside down, ncing at herself and my person to make out whats happening, especially with mending above her face and dangling my tasty sack over her lips like a snack. But, instead of dipping lower, I push her off, making sure her head doesnt hit the floor. Codaes back slides off the cushion and rests against its edge as her shoulders press into the ground. Holding onto her knees, I spread them apart and step down too, putting my cock above her pussy. She looks at me from upside down, finally understanding the position Im going to teach her some manners in. With a bit of help, I angle myself downwards and stick it into her hungry snatch once more. The chieftess moans and smiles proudly as I hammer her into the ground, keeping her legs open and using them to pull her up for the thrusts. Once more, she has nothing against the difficult position, simply taking it all in as good as she takes my cock into her starved embrace. The angle allows her to watch with a perfect view as I make a mess out of her snug athletic pussy. Im going to demolish you so hard you will squirt all over yourself, marking youpletely as mine. I growl at her while raising the pace. Yes, sir! Codae grins eagerly. But Ahhhh Its not easy to make me squirt Ahhhhh My pussy is too firm Know your ce. I snort at her, lightly stepping onto her cheek and holding it down, which makes her shiver from excitement. You are in front of a Demigod. OHHHH, FUUUUUCK! The proud Beastkin girl screams in ecstasy as I focus mana in my fingers and press them into her clit, taking both of her ankles into one hand and tightening that pussy even more. AHHHHHH! AHHHHH! HOW IS IT SO GOOD?! Knowledge, technique, talent, and a little bit of divinity. I grin at her. Now, cum for me like the good girl that you are. YESSSSSSSSSSSSS! She starts whimpering repeatedly as a massive high is quickly rising in her body. HARDER, PLEASE! So I pound her as hard as I can without hurting the gorgeous beauty, flicking her bean alongside the rough thrusts. She embraces the pleasure to the fullest, snapping her palms to her breasts and deciding to rub her nipples too, giving me a nice show for the final push. Closing her eyes and leaving the rest up to me, she moans fervently into the room, getting louder and louder the more I hammer her into the fluffy rug beneath her head. Here ites. I grunt lightly. All for you and your amazing pussy. The moment she reaches her peak, I unload into her squeezing passage and keep rubbing her sensitive pearl. I dont get to make more than two pumps before the powerful contractions from everything umtedunch my dick out of her grip and she does send a jet of love juices into the air. As I keep cumming from above her slit, the dropletse back down and rain upon her alongside my seed, painting her tummy and breasts with ourbined nectars. I finish first, rubbing my tip against her shaking folds as a few smaller spurts burst out from between them, adoring the mess we have made. Judging by the half-lidded gaze Codae directs back at me, she appreciates it too. Giving her a few more seconds to go through everything, I lower her to the ground properly and loom over her frame, which shivers from time to time. As I bring my lips to hers, she offers me an affectionate kiss and we exchange a few caring pecks while cooling down. Codaes palm slides up my cheek as she caresses it with a somewhat awed expression. I lost all hope that there coulde a male who would make me cum this hard Not to mention one that would actually follow through my desires while truly focusing on my feelings and pleasure You must have been a good girl, then. I wink at her. Good thingse to good girls who wait patiently. Her fierce cheeks flush with deeper scarlet again and she initiates another soft kiss. If you are my good thing then Im d I havent given up, she admits honestly. Thank you. You are wee. I lovingly caress her pretty ear. It was my pleasure to hold onto such a fine female. You know, I have a slight thing for girls who can kick my ass if they only want. Codae lets out an amused chuckle. I dont stand a chance, though, do I? You are so much stronger than you are letting on. I flick my wrist at her and she moves her gaze onto something invisible. Whats this? she asks curiously. Something that will let you catch up to me at least partially, I answer. I would like you to be my Partner and share some of my strength to look after this vige in my name. The chieftess examines the window thoughtfully. If I ept Will that make me your female And allow me to do this some more in the future? Snickering, I ce a dainty peck on her cheek. Ill stop by to satiate your desires regardless of that. After a few seconds of consideration, she picks her option, which is to ept. I doubt any other male will ever be able to fuck me this good. Codae chuckles beautifully. I would like to dedicate myself to you. But, before that, I think I should make myself more presentable. I look like a total slut. I smirk and help her sit up alongside me, our hands sliding down to rest on each others sides. Do you have a bathroom upstairs or should I take care of it? I use a barrel behind the house, but Codaes cheeks turn rosy. You really fucked the feeling out of my legs Laughing, I scoop her up into my arms and move towards the other door. She nuzzles her face into my neck, smiling warmly. Moving outside, I find the mentioned barrel to the left, standing in a small, green backyard, separated by a fence on either side from the neighbours. Stopping in front of our vertical bathtub, I toss the woman in, a surprised yelp leaving her lips. Codae plunges into the chilly water with a loud ssh, quickly catching onto the edge to poke her head past the surface. An expression of shock paints her face, making me snicker. Ignoring her stupefied gaze, I hop in too, the barrel being wide enough for us to squeeze together. She immediately takes revenge by pushing my head underwater, her tinklingugh reaching my ears muffled. I dont give her the satisfaction of winning this easily as my eyes set on her charming tummy and the beautiful slit at its bottom. Codae moans lewdly as Itch onto her girly mound, quickly covering her mouth. She swats my face a few times as if telling me to stop, but these attempts are way too meagre to have any real meaning behind them. So, I suck and lick her delightful pussy for a little bit, emerging after about two minutes and one orgasmter. Bastard! She smacks me on the chest with crimson cheeks. You have no idea how far the sound bounces in these backyards! Before I can respond, she plunges into the water herself. ncing down, I see her smiling at me impishly from down there, wrapping her strong fingers around my length. Aiming to pay me back with the same treatment, the yful chieftess sucks me into her mouth, beginning a rather lively underwater blowjob. I lean back and throw my arms over the edge, enjoying her valiant efforts to the fullest. Chieftess, here are the basketsoh. Suddenly, a female Wolfkin appears from the left, a half-blood with brown fur, the gateway to her backyard left open. Her eyes widen as she takes in my figure inside Codaes personal barrel. Im sorry. I didnt mean to peek. Her eyes escape to the side but hopelesslye back to peek at my chest, contrary to her words. I heard a ssh and thought the chieftess was taking her evening bath. I wasnt aware she lent her barrel to someone toda The mentioned chieftess chooses that moment to emerge with a loud gasp and mighty ssh, levelling me with a dissatisfied re as she inhales air in droves. Shit, how long does it take to make you cum once? Hours? She shakes her head in disbelief. That movement makes her catch a glimpse of the other woman and she freezes like a deer caught in front of headlights. Uhhhh Codae short circuits for a moment. The Wolfkin shows a friendly smile. Ill leave the baskets in the cer, Chieftess. Please, enjoy your bath to the fullest. She hastily trots away, disappearing into a horizontal entrance to an underground chamber covered by a wooden lid. My nudepanion turns back to me with not just her face but even her neck and shoulderspletely red, sinking into the water until only her eyes remain above the surface, blowing bubbles as the embarrassment sinks in. Chuckling, I lower myself too and ce a peck on her flushed forehead. For your information, I can hold back pretty much indefinitely if I wish to. Something close to a fuck you Turning the ashamed Codae around, I start taking care of her hair, which hasnt been spared from our earlier fun. The otherdyes back up and gives her thumbs up seeing me wash the rough chieftess, making the roon girl mumble something to herself again. She doesnt demand me to stop or for us to move, epting my affection regardless of the situation. Recovered enough, she does the same for me, growing a bit more amorous. Plenty of kissesnd on my neck and chest as she cleans me up and I can tell it brings her joy to have a male she can present with them. As much as she yearns for rough treatment, I bet she wants some of that softer rtionship stuff too. Therefore, I reciprocate it whenever I can, ying with her ears, tail, or just her majestic body. Done with our bath, we jump out of the barrel and she leads us back into the house, where we move up the stairs to her bedroom. It turns out to be a simple lounge with lots of furs and waist-high wardrobes. A bunch of trophies from beasts and animals decorate the sloping ceiling, with none hanging above the sizable double bed in the centre. You can use this towel, Codae says as she throws one into my face. Ill be back with mine shortly. Before I can say anything, she is already jogging down the stairs, her perky behind bouncing deliciously with each step. Drying my hair, I look at the two drawers she left open, one full of simr towels. Weird. Nevertheless, I decide to wait for her to ask. After about five minutes, someones soft footsteps echo over the wooden construction and I turn to the staircase, sitting on the bed already dried up. My brows rise in honest surprise at the sight that greets my eyes. The fierce chieftess stands before me in full nude save for a web of ck leather belts tightly embracing her skin. They coil around her calves, thighs, waist, midsection, chest, and shoulders, extending down her arms, making her supple flesh even more pronounced at the spots near the straps. A few cup her sealed pussy from the sides and circle her breasts without straining them in any way, so this doesnt aim to cover the wearers modesty but rather expose them more in an erotic way. I lost that bet, havent I? She nibbles on her bottom lip while tilting her hips seductively as she walks ahead, rolling another leather band between her fingers. Im now your pet for the night Sir She brings it up to her neck and snaps its metal hook onto a ring in a thick cor wrapped around her charming neck, revealing it as a leash. Gracefully moving closer, she rests the other end in my palm and sits on her legs next to me, looking into my eyes with rosy cheeks. Needless to say, neither of us cares that its only been starting to get dark. What a waste of a perfectly good bath. But, hey, you win some, you lose some, eh? By the time weve used it for what its truly meant, the bed needed new legs. Codae too, probably. Chapter 227 – Restraint and Restraints Chapter 227 C Restraint and Restraints I wake at a slightly weird angle, which makes me flinch a little. It takes me a few long seconds, and a peek at the woman affectionately snuggled into my front as Iy on my side, to figure out the reason behind this weird feeling. The beds all fucked. Both literally and metaphorically. From how it feels, only one leg remains standing after our quite lively evening. I didnt expect Codae to have something like that on hand, but I wasnt going to say no to such a gorgeous woman when she put herself in that situation with rather expectant eyes. Needless to say, our trip to the barrel was kind of pointless in the grand scheme of things. With how much we rolled in the hay, weve both gotten incredibly sweaty. Not to mention other things. Regardless, none of that stops the beautiful Roonkin from wrapping her athletic arms around my waist and nuzzling her face into my chest. The chieftess sleeps with an adorably peaceful expression as I hold her close, resting my chin atop her hair, between those pretty grey ears of hers. The attire from the previous day is still decorating her ensnaring figure, bringing forth a bunch of images full of rather ecstatic cries and moans. But, that was yesterday, and today is a new day. The sun is already poking its invasive tendrils through the window at the far end of the attic. I hadnt nned on crashing at Codaes ce, but considering the Whisper I received before we wrapped up round two, Sirgia isnt going to mind. That still doesnt mean I dont feel a bit miffed about not bidding goodnight to my incredible little wife after all the work she must have put into the defences. All while I have been fucking the chieftess brains out. Well, its going to be pointless for me to bring that up anyway. I can already see her assuring me that Ive been working hard on my own matters too. Its all gotten so much worse after bing an actual Demigod of Lust. Now they can argue that its my job to lend my divine assistance to the females in need. This might also be the reason why she was so supportive of me approaching Codae. I dont doubt the chieftess has been very troubled by her situation. Anyway, pointless thoughts aside, I gently run my hand over my current sleeping partners fluffy triangles. Thedy whose firm breasts are pressing into my stomach sighs dreamily and rubs her soft nipples into it even more, tightening the embrace. Her legs wrap around one of mine, grazing my skin with the little tuft of hair above her girly mound, alongside the pleasant heat of her feminine secrets. Dear Chieftess, its time to wake up, I whisper tenderly. You have responsibilities to tend to. Yes, sir Codae mutters quietly, arching her back to further push herdy bits into me. She takes hold of my hand and brings it to her neck, delicately closing my fingers around her throat, proceeding to pretty much hump me while nibbling on her bottom lip. Im not sure what shes imagining right now, but shes clearly misunderstood the meaning of her responsibilities, making me chuckle in amusement. That sound finally causes the dreaming girl to open her eyes with a little flutter and then freeze in an instant. Codae quickly realises what shes been doing, especially with her palm still trying to force my fingers into a tighter squeeze, and a deep blush surfaces on her cheeks. Man, she really likes the feeling of that, doesnt she? Contrary to my expectations, she doesnt suddenly push me away, jump out of bed, or shout something about a misunderstanding. The fine warriordy in my hands simply stays put, looking at me a bit embarrassed but also awaiting. It makes me realise that shes still deferring to me even after the night has passed. Smiling warmly, I brush my thumb over her lips and bring mine to affectionately greet her with a loving kiss. Codae purrs in satisfaction, carefully raking her nails over my back in an equal sign of affection. Our tongues wrestle a little as she offers me a challenge, and I happily meet it, fulfilling thedys desire to show her who is on top here. After I pull back, her mouth can be seen following after mine until she catches on that Im actually withdrawing. A small smirk quirks the corner of my lips up at the expectant gaze I receive. Have you not had enough yet? I ask with a little bit of tease in my voice. Do you know that feeling when you have been looking up to something very tasty for a long time only for it to turn out so much more insane when you finally get a chance to grab a bite? she asks me back, sighing in bliss. I cant help but want seconds. And thirds. And fourths. Even though I know thats not healthy and will only make me bored of it much quicker. A snicker escapes me as I roll us over andnd above the exquisite female dressed in quite sensual ck belts. Love, you are still dreaming if you think you can ever get bored of this. I press my body against hers, making it obvious just how specific our position is. Its been like a year since I weed the first few women into my life and they are as voracious as in the very beginning. If so Codae sneakily tries to wiggle herself lower, also for an obvious reason. Then one more time wont change anything, no? Shaking my head, I grant the eager chieftess her wish, watching her lips curl into a smile and eyshes flutter in the process. One quick orgasmter, shes once more snuggled into my chest, tracing patterns over it with a finger, fully awake this time. Barrel again? She looks up at me. I can clean us up with a single spell, I reply, raising a questioning brow. Its up to you. A morning dip usually makes me feel much better and more awake. Though, I think thetter is already achieved thanks to you. Codae kisses the edge of my chin. As you wish. I peck her ticklish ear in return. Touching the belts, I send them into my storage and then summon them back on the side, quickly helping her out of theplex getup. She looks at it in awe and I promise to teach her how to efficiently use spatial artefactster, of course leaving at least one in her hands. We take a quick stroll to the back of the house, and to my surprise, the water has already been changed. I dont think it does so magically so Codae must really be loved by her subordinates, even if the men find her a bit scary. Without further ado, I take good care of the exquisite female, washing every inch of her beautiful skin and fur with proper affection. We dont mess around much this time. Shes clearly still a tad ashamed after thest bath. But, Codae makes sure to convey her appreciation for the help through her charming eyes. Whenever they dont rake over my body like shes considering another bite. No one walks in on us, thankfully, and we slip back into Codaes charming home. Which, due to certain specific circumstances, has lost a little bit of its charm. Yeah, the broken and splintered furniture doesnt help the image much. Its like a cyclone passed through the bottom level. But, the owner doesnt seem to mind, ncing at a few damaged spots rather fondly. As the sexy roondy disappears into her bedroom to dress up, I move to the kitchenplex. Fortunately, the cupboards and shelves here sustained minimal injuries. The tableware is still in one piece. I can work with that. While Im not a master chef like my precious Dwarf lover, Ive known enough even before arriving in this world. Plus, I picked a few things up while helping her and our cookingdies here and there. After a quick scan through the avable ingredients, I figure out a few things I can prepare in a sh. The only slight setback is theck of fresh bread, even if that wont make it that much worse. Receiving a brief epiphany, I decide to peek out of the front door. And surely, just as it has been prophesied, a wicker basket sits next to the doorstep, full of fragrant baguettes and bagels. Ruralmunities are just something else entirely. Grabbing the delivery, I return to the kitchen and get to work. I dont think I have enough time to cook something warm up before Codae slinks back down, so I settle for a healthy set of sandwiches with some dried meat, vegetables, a boiled egg, and a pinch of salt and pepper I bring out of my spatial pockets. Yes, I could have brought out fancier stuff from there, but that would be cheating. Just as Im wrapping up the meal, my ears pick up the soft thumps of the chieftess feet on the wooden stairs. Picking up the silver tray with my creations, I turn around to meet her in the middle. Our paths cross and my eyebrows involuntarily rise in surprise just as hers mirror the motion, for apletely different reason. While she spots the unexpected buns full of neatly presented nourishingponents, I notice a few ck lines over the skin visible between the pieces of her outfit and armour, which she thankfully has a spare of. Are those for me? Codae asks with a bit of uncertainty as she points at the te. I nod with a smile. I I dont know what to say She stares at the sandwiches while blinking dully. Hopefully, some good things after you try them out. This isnt my forte and I tried rounding up whatever I could find without knowing your tastes. I smirk lightly. Walk with me? Codae follows me to the sofa I had thrown her over and pinned her down on not that long ago and we take a seat. Since the table is gone, reduced to atoms, I hold the tray in front of her in an offering. She admires the healthy burgers for a moment, ncing at me once more as if asking for confirmation. After another nod, she takes one in her hands and digs in. I watch as her ears lower slightly, flopping onto her dark hair, but clearly not from distress, instead in visible rxation. She hums quietly while chewing at a leisurely pace, savouring the taste. Finally swallowing the first bite, she looks at me and the second sandwich. Both? she asks and I incline my head. You can have it. Im a light eater in the mornings. Honest. Not seeing any reason to doubt her, I shrug and take my turn too. For something hastilypiled, it has turned out fairly delicious. The spices were a good call. But its the bread that wins it, making me pretty much inhale the whole thing in seconds. They have talented bakers. As I nce to the side, I find Codae about halfway done, amidst another bite. However, I spot a glimmering line over her cheek and frown. You okay? I brush a lock of her hair aside and wipe the trail with my thumb. No! She flinches. I mean, yes! Sorry, its just Thest time someone made me a meal was when my parents were alive And its so tasty and full Wrapping one arm around her shoulder, I press a gentle kiss against Codaes temple. All good. Just a very simple baked roll but thank you nheless. I usually grab a stick of sausage or some jerky before heading off, the chieftess discloses to me. You spent way more time on this than I ever did since bing the leader. Theres always somewhere to be and something to do. On one hand, thats the quality of a great leader. I run my fingers through her fragrant hair. On the other hand, you shouldnt neglect yourself this much. Do you really need to storm out right from dawn when a single crooked nce from you can scare others shitless? A chuckle escapes her lips as she smiles charmingly and Codae takes another bite. In the end, they are supposed to be the ones waiting for you, not the other way, right? I raise a questioning brow at her. But, trust me, I do understand. I have some experience withdies who are hopeless workaholics. Ill keep making you breakfast as long as we stay here. Hopefully, youll apany me and get into a habit. Thats so weird. Codae snorts, throwing me a cordial look. You dominated me thoroughly. I should be serving you meals. I tend to separate business from pleasure. I wink at her. She chokes a little while inhaling air through her nose and smacks me on the shoulder with rosy cheeks. I meant in a fight. I know. I grin at her as she rolls her eyes and continues to enjoy the sandwich. Judging from her faintly moving tail, she quite enjoys our morning banter too. Regardless, it doesnt matter who is stronger. Its a nice feeling to make the person you like something to eat and watch them appreciate it, I continue. You like me? The chieftess pauses, looking me in the eyes. Girl, I smashed your bed into the floor. I snicker and ce another kiss on her hair. As surprising as it might sound, I dont nail every attractive female Ind my eyes on. I mean, you clearly desire me. Many do. She keeps ncing at me thoughtfully. Didnt you say you were looking for a suitable mate? I remind her, though its fairly paraphrased. Most rtionships are still based on mutual desire, Codae answers. Its not umon for mates to live likerades. Well, cant help this one. I spread my arms and shrug. Your strong but caring personality is quite captivating. She finishes her sandwich and wipes off her lips. Since we are done, I stand up and Codae follows. However, she steps in front of me, throws her arms over my shoulders, and presses a small peck on my cheek, snuggling to my neck. I like you too. The chieftess purrs quietly. Yeah? What for? I chuckle, embracing her waist with one arm as the other hand holds onto the tray. Her fierce face appears before mine. You are strong but humble. When we first met, you downyed yourself greatly, ensuring that everyone wasfortable. And You have a very firm but gentle grip Codae flushes a little as she answers, taking hold of my wrists and leading them down her back, pushing the silver tray out of my fingers and letting it fall to the ground so that they can sink into two tender buns sticking out behind her. Amorous. I smirk at her. Just making sure you know all of me is yours. You dont need to ask before taking. She nibbles on her bottom lip. Ill remember that. Giving her a firm squeeze, I trail my palms up until they run into a leather belt over her midsection. My memory might be a little fuzzy in front of a world-ss beauty like you, but this doesnt feel like a staple element of your attire. You sure want to go out like this? They barely poke out of my outfit. Codae takes a step back to show herself to me. People will just assume they are part of the armour. And I would like to keep this on as a memory. The corcks the leash, but it still allows you to easily yank me to your side if only you wish to. Ill have to resist not to. I shake my head. You ready to go out, then? Yes. She nods. Thank you for the breakfast. It was delicious. You are wee. I gesture at her to walk with me to the door. Just wait until you try Sirgias cooking. You might reconsider who you want as your mate. Codaeughs softly and leads the way. I doubt it. She would need to have a dick like yours if not two for me to even think about it. Oh, you have no idea. We slip outside through the front entrance and instantly notice a change. Far in the distance, about a quarter of the palisade has been reced with a tall and thick wall with wide ramparts and several easily essible watchtowers, plus a reinforced gate ced in that direction. The Oreads have not been cking off, most likely working throughout the night. We spot some movement to the left of the current edge of the defences as the construction continues. Ill be damned. They really will finish in just a few days like this. Codae rubs her eyes in disbelief. I bet you are d you epted help from Ianthe and the Lilies. I nudge her with my elbow. Dont forget who made all of it happen, Hero. She bumps her hip into mine, Yesterdays victory is definitely still on peoples minds. Just a little bit of Illusion Magic, nothing as impressive as what the girls have shown. I smirk. Ah. The chieftess stops in ce and rakes her fingers through her hair. Ill have to correct that misunderstanding as quickly as I can. Im really sorry. Its fine. I dont intend to decorate your main market like my old man anyway. Snickering, I give her a little tug on the belt over her chiselled stomach while no one is looking. You might not have any say in that. She smirks back. Oh? Is that how you talk to your chief? I squint at her yfully. No one has any idea you are one. Codae walks quicker nonchntly, putting quite some sway to her supple hips. I catch up to her side. I recall being caught twice yesterday. She chuckles and shakes her head. Daki wont bber. He was actually trying to convince more males to challenge me in hopes of finding the equal I kept bringing up. As for the female from the backyard, she will most likely gossip with other housemates but thats a tight-lipped circle. And not many take their rumours seriously. Great. Your image is saved, then. I smile warmly at the fierce woman next to me, who is once more walking with the gait of someone you dont want to fuck with. Yeah Codae nces at my hand as we take a turn, her thoughts visibly conflicted. Since we are moving through a narrow passage near my mothers cottage, I move closer and intertwine her fingers with mine. That surprises her as its clearly not what she had on her mind, but she soon reciprocates the gesture and her tail starts swaying much faster. With our destination in sight, she grows a bit more conscious of that contact and retreats back to her side. I might be mistaken, but I catch a hint of nervousness as we approach the front door. I cant see a reason for it, though. I knock on the wood lightly and wait. Sirgia is in there, that much I can tell from our connection. We hear Ayumis voice from somewhere within and small footsteps echo on the other side. But, its not my lovely mate who greets us as another short individual pokes their head out. Big Bro! Noah gasps in surprise. Where did you go? I thought we would sleep together in your big mansion! Sorry, little guy. I had some important things to discuss with the chieftess after yesterdays trouble. I ruffle through his short hair. I saw the walls the stonedies are making! Are they your friends? he asks with wonder-filled eyes. Yep. I chuckle. Cool! I told the other kids but they didnt believe me! Noah groans and remembers the thing hanging off his finger. Big Bro, look! Sis made a new toy for me! Its a finger trap! Im going to prank everyone so hard! Giggling to himself, he shouts back into the house that hes off and sprints outside before Ayumi can even respond. Well, I might need to have a talk with Sirgia before she turns my little brother into a real troublemaker for Mom. We help ourselves in, with me leading this time. After navigating through the house, we find both women in the kitchen, in the middle of their own breakfast. From how it looks, my mother prepared it. She turns to the doorframe, most likely expecting Noah and already having some correcting words for the young miscreant, but pauses seeing the two of us. stair! She shows a cordial smile. And Chieftess. I didnt expect you back so soon, Codae. As her eyes move onto the roondy, her brows rise pretty much instantly, the ck belts seemingly spotted in a sh. Codae, much to her confusion, first turns to my Dwarf wife, makes a polite bow, and then faces Ayumi with a wry grin. Sorry for the unannounced visit. I just wanted you to know that I mated with your son, the nervous leader announces. You did? Mom looks between the two of us with wide eyes beforeunching herself at her. Oh, thats marvellous! W-What? Codae blinks in confusion as the fluffy catgirl rubs her furry cheek against hers. You arent angry I didnt ask? Why would I be? Ayumi snorts adorably, taking a closer look at the other female. Im happy you finally found someone you could submit to. And from the looks of it, he was very rough with you. So many hickeys. Just splendid! My newest mate just stands there, her cheeks turning increasingly more crimson. My mothers expression then slightly falters as her head whips towards Sirgia. But was this okay? she asks worriedly. Completely. My short lover nods faintly. I told Master to follow the chieftess knowing he would most likely want to help her. And she is just his type so its perfect. Hey, now. I set my fists on my hips, drawing out a giggle from the little minx. Thats good. Ayumi exhales in relief. And he must have been good too if you put this on. Codae tries to worm out of her grasp as the other female tugs on numerous visible straps. Its because of a bet A bet? Mom tilts her head. A challenge of strength, I answer. I was supposed to be her pet for a day and she mine for a night. My mother rolls her eyes at the chieftess. You couldnt just have confessed to him like a normal female that you want to be ordered around, could you? You and your silly pride. Seriously, sometimes you are more like a male than not. The person in question flushes even deeper. You seem to be quite knowledgeable about Codaes secrets, I note with a surprised tone. She smiles at me knowingly. Knowing of her crush on your father, I even tried to nudge him in her direction in the past, but she conferred with me after noticing me randomly bringing up multiple mates when the three of us were present in one ce. Out of everyone in this vige, I might know our chieftess the most intimately. After my mate, of course. I should have figured out you were such close friends. I rub my temples with a smile. Just, spare me the unnecessary details about him, if you may. Ayumi giggles and raises a brow at me. Can I still talk about you with Codae, though? Sure. As long as Im not in the room. I know how much Beastkin like to boast about their mates. I snicker and wave her off. Thank you. For a Human, you are very understanding. I appreciate it. She inclines her head my way with a cute smile adorning her snout, making me exchange nces with Sirgia. So, am I now to address you as our new chief? About that Im not exactly taking on that role. At least not publicly. I rub the back of my head. He wants to let me retain my reputation as the strongest one so that others dont undermine my authority, Codae exins. Its very kind of him. A. So he wont be walking you on a leash like you hoped to? Ayumi wrinkles her snout as she looks at the other females neck. What a waste of a perfectly good cor. I could have lent you one of our cords or chains. As the chieftess almost achieves her boiling point, I frown at my mother. Why do you even have those on hand? She grins and puts a finger in front of her feline nose. Cant say. You told me not to. Oooooookay. I shake my head to get rid of the vivid imagery while Sirgia snickers in amusement. Moving on, is everything fine after the attack? Do you need anything? Mom chuckles too as she strolls my way to offer me a chaste peck on the cheek. No. Thanks to your intervention, everything ended without any issues. I didnt see it myself, but I heard how you led those Cockasaureses away after stopping them with just your aura. Im proud of you, Son. I ept her appreciative embrace and pat the kind woman on the back. I just cleaned up after everyone else. Put up a bit of a show. She snorts and gives me the look. Lying to your mother, are we? Go and ask Noah how well that ends, young man. Nothing gets past the female parents instincts. I knew she was a sharp one. I might not even have enough time to fully reveal all about myself before she figures it out on her own. If she hasnt already. Now, I believe we are about done here so you can go handle chief matters while I look for that little rascal, Not-Chief. Ayumi smirks at me and Codae. I would be happy to have you for dinner this time if you can make it. Ill make it no matter what, Mom. I squeeze her once more and step back. Sorry for disappearing without a word yesterday. You had much more important things to do. She winks at me. I hope you can do them some more if you have time. Ayumi! Things finally snap out of it and cross their arms over their firm chest. You are being too much. I can smell your need from a mile away. Mom waves her hand as if dispersing smoke before her face. Ill need to open all the windows in this house for half a day to get rid of it. Scowling, Codae marches out of the kitchen, the red on her cheeks unmistakable. I nod respectfully at my mother and go after her, hearing another pair of footsteps behind me. Sirgia and I make it outside, finding the chieftess with her back against the front of the cabin, a grimace still adorning her lips. Come on. She was just teasing you. I caress her adorable ears. She was. The proud chieftess sighs. But she wasnt wrong. I got wet again from her talking about the leash. Like a bitch in heat. To prove it, she takes my hand and slips my palm under her actual belt, brushing my fingers against her damp mound. Looking into her eyes, I find a faint trace of shame, but also quite some hope and a lot of desire. Pulling my fingers back, I lick them off between our faces. Well do something about that soon. She chews on her lip but nods obediently. I could make you an invisible leash, Sirgia suggests, making Codaes eyes widen to the brim. Chuckling, I shake my head. Later. We need her capable of walking without leaving a trail. Using Livelihood Magic, I cleanse Codae of her physiological troubles, ensuring that she wont be assaulting everyone with the scent of her lust. Noticing what I have done, she thanks me appreciatively and takes a deep breath, recovering her strong girl persona. Cant lie, seeing her this confident and menacing does things for me in a simr way cors and leashes do for her. We enter the streets and head for the construction site. As Codae said much earlier, the residents dont seem aware of our little tryst yet. The men still pay the same respects to her and the women still politely greet their leader and guardian. From afar, the red marks and spots over her skin can be perceived as battle bruises and such. Convenient that there was a fight yesterday. We reach the finished wall and admire the fine craft. Sirgia talks us over it since she helped with the ns and schematics while our rockdies handle the manualbour. The Inversicate will help a lot with magical attacks since some monsters out there are supposedly capable of using spells. Other times, its just tough enough to block physical blows too. Especially when enchanted by Oreads. Moving closer to the work-in-progress, we witness a number of Beastkin pull another sharpened pir out of the ground with the assistance of the Lilies. The girls wave at me with wide smiles as the others carry the log aside. Spotting us, the workers jog up to the chieftess. Chief, what should we do with these? We werent sure so we have been tossing them out there for now, one guy speaks up. They look at Codae, and Codae looks at me. I rub my chin thoughtfully. Well, it would be a waste not to make use of them. Maybe pile them up near the woodworking workshops while we figure out the next steps. One could definitely be used for your new furniture. I nce at her, and she nces at them, who look between her and me. You heard him! What are you still doing here?! The chieftess growls at the men. They hastily scamper away to fulfil their new orders as Codae taps her foot on the ground. I smile wryly while rubbing my eyes. I dont think this will remain a secret for long. So, we are going to stay here at least for these few days that our friends are working on this project, I say next. Anything else we can help with? She considers it for a moment before inclining her head to the side. We should meet with our Shaman. She might have an idea or two as the person in charge of our worship and healing. Well bounce other ideas as we walk if you would like. And so, we head for the Shamans hut. It would be great if we could help the injured recover a little faster. That should earn us a few points in her eyes Chapter 228 – A Chosen’s Chosen Chapter 228 C A Chosens Chosen As we stroll through the vige, we garner more attention than usual. Keeping in mind that usual means a day before or so. Still, there are more eyes on us, some slightly wider, some frowning a tad, some just curious. Its hard to pinpoint the reason behind all of those, but after examining myself, my little mate, and my new intimatepanion, I do find a hint. Codae might be back to her strict and cold personality, which shows fiercely on her gorgeous face and in the way she simply handles herself, but theres one tiny detail that differs from that image. Her tail. I dont think roons wag their tails like some canine species, but her striped appendage clearly sways with much more gusto and even pride. It curls slightly with each wave, and whenever I move a little closer or let our hands brush against each other, it speeds up. To me, it might not be that significant of a change, but for Beastkin, it might as well be equal to a massive grin spreading on ones face. Theres no doubt Codae is internally happy. And her subordinates can tell. Its only a matter of time before she gets asked about the reason for her tion. Nevertheless, well keep ying this secret game for now. I dont intend to undermine her efforts after managing to convince the submissive chieftess to remain in power. Technically speaking, I can see her doing that even after publicly revealing that we have mated, her still considered one of the strongest females in themunity, all thanks to my earlier disy. But, we would first need to clear up that misunderstanding. In any way, thats a thought forter. The Shamans hut finallyes into our sight. Its located near the farming section of the settlement, ced slightly on the side so it doesnt interfere with the crops nearby. Still, it shares a lot of ground with the fields and cabins of the people responsible for overseeing them. Which is good as they dont have to go far in case they need some help. Also, from the appearance of the healers house and the plethora of herbs hanging off the front porch, its rather obvious that this person specialises in nts, at least to some extent. They might be a Herbalist ss or something simr, which would match their role as the Shaman fairly well. Codae mentioned that this person takes care of their healing too, further supporting this notion. As for the hut itself, it takes the form of a circr structure with only one level and an extremely tall conical roof made of something akin to straw but more durable, perhaps a local substitute. The tip isyered, allowing smoke to escape through the rain-proofed gap. As I mentioned before, lots of stuff is attached to its edge, ranging from small bundles of flowers to sizable nters full of leafy flora. Codae brushes aside a curtain of herbs and leads the charge. We follow the chieftess as she opens the door without knocking. However, she does it gently, visibly aiming for a quiet entrance, most likely not to disturb the woman inside during her craft. If someone is making mixtures or potions there, its only natural to let them focus on those fine steps. I barely avoid coughing out loud as the heavy smell of an uncountable number of intense scents hits us right in the face. For a second there, its hard to breathe, but after we get more used to the warm assault, it bes more bearable and even somewhat pleasant. I share a nce with Sirgia, both of us going through the same experience, and we smile at each other as she wipes away a few tears the st has forced out of her. Honestly, Im not surprised its this violent. While the inside of the hut is riddled with tables and counters full of alchemical devices and tools, also full of ingredients in various stages of processing, the most impressive sight can be found above our heads. The mentioned conical roof is not just for decoration or as a means to direct smoke towards the hole. No, every half a metre or so, a metal ring supports its structure, with hooks attached to it. There are dozens of those circles, all holding an unbelievable amount of herbs and other stuff. A wooden staircase runs to the very top, creating multiple additional floors just to reach all those things. Its an impressive contraption and an amazing use of free space. Our guide navigates through this minefield with confidence until we find a specific desk with a person leaning over it. I kind of expected the healer to be an old wise guy or a young and hot chick with a knack for it, knowing my luck. But, Ive been only half right. An older pure-blood Beastkin of a canine subrace is who we stumble on. Its ady, judging by the green robes the person is wearing, which hug their bodyfortably, tied around their waist. You cant miss the characteristic curves. And I know she isnt as youthful as in the past due to spots of slightly faded fur over the short brown natural coat she is equipped with. Baba, do you have a moment? Codae stops a safe distance from the woman. The Shaman freezes mid-motion for a moment, then resumes her work with a delicate sigh. Codi-dear, I told you many times to send Daki-boy ahead if you wish to meet so that I dont end up in the middle of something and have to disrespect you by talking with my back turned. A warm, kind of grandmotherly voice reaches our ears. You are lucky this isnt anything time-sensitive. But, one day youll bring someone important, and how will it look when an olddy shows such disregard She smacks her hands together a few times to clear them off some yellowish dust and turns around, giving us the first peek at her specific breed, pausing mid-sentence, most likely after noticing that the warning she has been giving to the chieftess is a bit toote. Back on Earth, she would be considered whats called a dachshund, or a sausage dog amongst the kids, the rather small butically long dog with a cute snout and t ears. The healer shares those qualities, save for being short and long. Her enchanting ck eyes adorn the partially aged snout nicely, which currently hangs open from surprise. I guess she is a bit worried about having used most likely private and affectionate pet names for her chieftess and a known hunter. Goddess almighty! As it was spoken! She drops to the ground, putting her forehead on the very floor as she practically kowtows before us. Praise be her Chosen One! Well, maybe it wasnt the pet names. Codae blinks nkly at her and looks at me. I chuckle wryly and shrug. Please, get up. Theres no need for any of that. I kneel down to help the olddy up. What is the meaning of this? the chieftess asks. Stupid girl! The Shaman chops her on the head with quite a lot of force. I shared with you the revtion I received on the same morning that it was given to me! How dare you stand so high and mighty next to a Demigod appointed by our Goddess herself! You should be on your knees! Hey, hey! Its all good! As I said, we dont need any of that worship stuff or such. I step between them before she clobbers Codae even more, beating her into a pulp for such disrespect. And she already was. More than enough times to give her a break for a while. Sirgia giggles next to us while the one who has knelt gains a fairly noticeable rosy tint over her fierce cheeks. The woman looks a bit confused, but she ultimately epts my reasoning with a polite nod. As you wish, My Divine Lord. She bows deeply. Allow me to introduce myself, please. Im a Shaman and its my pleasure to serve you and your entourage, Your Holiness. Its nice to meet you too. Im stair, you already know who, and this is Sirgia, one of my mates. I point towards the petite Dwarf by my side, who curtsies respectfully. Is there a name you go by or? Oh, no, this one doesnt have a need for a name. My lifes purpose is to serve the chief, right after the Goddess, of course. Im just a Shaman, a Healer, or for those I hold dear, a Baba. You may use any term you wish to, My Lord. Baba smiles endearingly. May I ask what is the purpose of your visit to our humble vige in the middle of nowhere? We were just passing by, heading towards the Dwarves, when we stumbled on this settlement. A slightplication arose during our visit and we dealt with those big chickens. Now, we are just looking around to help while my group reinforces your defences, I exin. Ah. You are the individual who has saved us. I heard about it, unfortunately unable to witness your divine descent myself, treating our injured in the meantime. She smacks Codae on the arm. Pah! Illusion! Are you blind, child? Even your father would have recognised the signs, and he could barely see with one eye! Codae turns even more embarrassed, clearly not bothering to y the strong chieftess persona in front of the affectionate olddy. Im nning on correcting that soon, Baba You better. Or Goddess hold me Ill smite your ass harder than she herself would for showing such disrespect to her chosen! The Shaman squints at her. Now, how may I help you, My Lord? That was my question. I smirk lightly. Codae said you might have an idea about how to aid the people. I can help with healing and rejuvenation. Mypanions are helping with more technical aspects. I can also offer a few blessings as you can imagine. Thats wonderful! What are those blessings if I may know? The Healer sps her hands together almost like in a prayer. One that brings out true pleasure for the blessed, also remedying some issues that might have troubled a couple and troubled their lovemaking. One that enhances stamina so that the lovers can relish each other for longer. And one that guarantees the creation of a new life within the next attempt, I list my current repertoire. Praise be! We would be so blessed to receive them, especially thest one! She closes her eyes and definitely prays silently to Lumina. Thats the point. I snicker quietly. She is right, though, Codae joins in, cing a hand on my shoulder. There are couples from different subspecies or subraces who find it slightly more difficult to bear offspring. Not that there are issues with thebination. Its just the chances of impregnation being low for both parents, resulting in quite the struggle. Then Master can help them. Sirgia smiles proudly. We have already confirmed the effectiveness of his blessings. We have to hold a gathering, Baba suggests. It will also be a good opportunity for you to fix your mistakes, girl. I know. The roon woman huffs, crossing her arms over her chest. I already apologised multiple times and promised to do it publicly too. Actions speak louder than words. The olddy waves a finger at her. I know! Codae throws her arms into the air. I dont think theres anything I havent done or given stair already. And what is that supposed to mean? The Shaman tilts her head in confusion. The chieftess bites gently on her bottom lip while shooting me a nce. I He offered to be my mate And I have epted A gasp escapes from the Dogkin womans lips, and in the next moment, she is all over Codae, raining down joyful kisses on the younger females cheeks interchangeably. Congrattions! Baba squeezes her hard. Its such an incredible honour! You have no idea how much the Goddess favours you! I just stand there with Sirgia and watch as the favoured girl awkwardly epts the otherdys gratitude and happiness. I have a feeling this Healer would have found a lot inmon with Elea. But, at the same time, I fear for what they might havee up with together. Ill round up the people for the meeting. You better quickly prepare a worthy stage. Baba finally steps back and starts pushing Codae towards the exit. Good that we have lots of spare wood to use. I chuckle and offer my chosen a hand, saving her from being thrown out the door. After we move outside, the Shaman sprints towards the vige with an impressive bout of energy and agility. Beastkin are just something else. They retain their impressive physical health and prowess for a long time. I so should havee here alone. Codae sighs. Its alright. I offer her a chaste peck on the corner of her lips. Lets get to work before she runs back to scold you for procrastinating. We quickly move to the woodworkers and exin the sudden request to as many artisans as we can. Since the orderes straight from the chieftess, they get to it right away. I also inform the Lilies about it so they can help, asking them not to overdo it. We want something simple, not shy as hell. In the meantime, Sirgia brings us to the finished section of the new walls to showcase them. We find ourselves in front of a sizable archway adorned with two turrets connected with the ramparts. Everything looks solid and is clearly made of the magic-repelling Inversicate. But, one detail catches my eye. Is the gate going toe inter or what? I scratch my head. I dont see any space for it to hide in any direction. There are only holes for defence in the ceiling. Unless you are putting wooden doors in there instead? No, Master. Im still thinking about our options. Sirgia shakes her head. I wanted to fit the passage with a force field, a magical barrier of sorts, which bases on runes, so it could be activated and deactivated at will while providing a clear outlook on what or who is approaching from the other side. But? I raise a curious brow at her, already knowing her thought process rather well. But I figured out that the runes would still bepletely visible to the invaders, and thus possible to damage, even carved in this amazing stone. Someone could also slip into the settlement under a guise, examine them, and prepare countermeasures for their actual assault, she exins. That sounds way tooplex for a simple vige like ours. Codae chuckles softly. Who would even try to scheme so much against us? Ignoring herment, I stroke my chin thoughtfully and crouch down, picking up a nearby piece of rock. So, tell me one thing. You wanted to put the runes on the wall and ceiling like this. I draw a 3D arch and add some scribbles in a vertical line as far as the picture allows, which is enough to convey the intended message. Correct. My Dwarf lover nods. And do they need to face each other to work? Is the barrier formed in the very middle of the symbols? I ask while drawing a t arch straight from the front this time. No, they technically dont. Sirgia tilts her head. Why? What if we put them on the surface over the arch on our side, like this? I add some patterns from the ground level on one side to the ground level on the other side. That would work. Understanding shes in her clever eyes. That would still create a barrier perfectly t on this end of the passage while keeping the presence of the runespletely out of sight. You are a genius, Master! Snickering, I ept a kiss on the cheek from the exciteddy. And we gain more space for siege defence mechanisms throughout the entire length of the entrance. We could even install a fake gate on the outside and let the attackers think they can sabotage it while we trap them between the two! My fierce mate brings it even further. It might work, yeah, but that doesnt solve the issue of someone sneaking in that you brought earlier, no? Codae notes. They would definitely notice the sigils. We return to the drawing board, all three of us thinking heavily while staring at myst drawing. I assume there has to be a direct line of sight between the runes so that they can function properly? I inquire with the expert. Yes, Sirgia confirms right away. But, it doesnt matter how tiny? I raise a brow at her. Ummm No? She frowns cutely. Perfect. I grin and ruffle through her hair. Then, we can simply make an artistic carving out of the same material and attach it over the arch. But, instead of beingpletely filled inside, it will be just an empty shell. The outer edge of the shell will be attached to the wall while the inner edge just barely doesnte in contact with it, the gap being so thin it wont be noticed without a closer inspection. Like this, we shall create a cover for the runes while making it look like a part of the whole. I finish adding some pretty floral patterns that often adorn arches in churches and castles back on Earth, and surely some in this world too. Yes Yes, that should work Sirgia keeps nodding to herself. Ianthe and her friends should be able to achieve this Ill get on the barrier right away And just like that, we lose her. Codae watches my short girlfriend wander away while mentally going through the supplies she has stored in her spatial rings, already making big ns. You two are something else. The chieftess shows a soft smile. Everyone has their moments. I wink at her. It doesnt make you any less incredible, though. You are a great and strong leader. Dont let our qualities overshadow yours. Totally. She rolls her eyes while crossing her arms, but her tail betrays her no matter how unmoved she tries to appear. Left to our own devices, we go and help with the stage. Itsing up rather fast, which isnt that unexpected with the Lilies assisting the local craftsmen. Under my watchful gaze, they keep it fairly in, but I can tell they want to do much more. The construction is done pretty much at the same time as the spacious centre gets quite crowded, filled by most likely all the residents. At least those who could make it. Sirgia is still gone but I can let her work in peace since her presence shouldnt be necessary for this introduction. I walk onto the stage alongside Codae and the Shaman. People whisper amongst themselves, clearly not used to attending a gathering with both of their wise leaders appearing at the same time. There is no doubt that the old dachshunddy is a respected individual in thismunity. I have a feeling shes lived through at least two if not more chiefs. The crowd goes silent the moment the chieftess turns around to face them. She doesnt even have to say a word or make any gestures. They know very well how fierce the female guiding their settlement is. Im d to see so many of you gathering under such short notice. I hope this brief announcement will be passed on to those who are currently outside of the vige or are taking care of other important matters that serve ourmunity. We are all grateful for their honest efforts, she begins. A round of nodding and apuse takes ce before the silence returns. Now, Im sure you are wondering what this is about. Before anything, I need to start with an apology. Her words clearly surprise the people as she turns to me. Due to myck of understanding in some spiritual matters, I have wrongly assumed that the technique our guest and saviour used during the recent siege was rted to Illusion Magic. For that, I offer my deepest apologies. She offers me an honest bow and I lower my head to show that she is in fact forgiven and that there is no bad blood between us. Those gestures shock the crowd even more as they might not have a chance to witness their strong chieftess actually bow to anyone. As for what I have confused that breathtaking scene with, Ill let our knowledgeable Shaman exin, she continues and nces at the Healer. Thank you, Chieftess. Baba smiles warmly. Dears, I hope you are listening closely, because this is the most important event in our lives since the arrival of our respected and beloved hero. What you witnessed the other day was a true divine descent not many can boast of experiencing not just in their life but even in their entire bloodline. This person here is none other than the Demigod of Lust and Love announced by our Goddess not so long ago. Please, pay attention to your manners going forward. Immediately, the za is filled with chatter as the vigers discuss this news amongst themselves with various reactions. Some are simply surprised, some are utterly shocked, some are amazed, but a decent part is visibly and audibly somewhat sceptical. And no one can really me them. Quiet! Codae shuts them all up with a single word. You! Whats the issue you have? Everyone turns to look at the person shes singled out, one of theiners that I have also noticed. Under her scrutiny and everyones gazes, the half-blood Rabbitkin man cant escape so he has only one option. How sure are we that he is him? Or that there truly is a new Demigod? It was only the Shaman who supposedly received the message, no? He shrinks into himself a little. sphemy! The recipient of the divine revtion stomps her foot hard. Was it not you folks who came to me to describe this heavenly disy many witnessed? How dare you question the will of the Goddess? Why have you never questioned any of my words before? As she grows more and more heated, I ce a calming hand on the womans shoulder and step forward with a smile. I understand that it might be hard to believe. I still find myself surprised at this gift I have received. But, it is what it is and I can only make the best of the abilities I possess by helping those in need. I dont require worship or some profound respect. Just treat me as you would your neighbour and I will be happy. To make a point, I leak some of my aura outside, letting it assume a visible form. The pinkish fog rolls off the stage and further at everyones ankles. Lots of eyes widen as they get touched by the divinity Im exuding. Im trying my best not to cause any other side effects, but in the end, my domain is what it is, so a bunch of pretty blushes surface on the faces of several females while the males shift a little in their spots, mated couples exchanging rather affectionate nces. What are those abilities exactly? a girl from the front asks. Codae arrives at my side to regain control of her subjects before they escape too far from our grasp. stair, because that is our new benefactors name, can grant us his blessings. One aids troubles that might prevent your coupling from working as intended and enhances your experience from it, another helps you enjoy it for much longer, and the final one guarantees you an offspring. The expressions gradually change as she exins from curious, to somewhat coy and amorous, until aplete silence once more befalls onto the gathering, not a single piece of fur moving an inch. Is Is that true? Someone breaks the silence, turning out to be ady bearing the features of a squirrel in her humanoid half-blood form. If your races are naturallypatible and its possible for you two to sire children, you will be pregnant minutes after embracing your mate. I kneel on one knee to bring myself to her level and gently ce my palm on her hair. The mountain of a man behind her moves closer and I meet the eyes of the pure-blooded panda. He searches mine for any hint of deception, clearly caring about the female greatly and not wanting to see her hurt either physically or mentally. I nod at him firmly, which makes him swallow heavily. The two look at each other and the woman jumps into his arms, getting pretty much lost in his bear hug. I guess this particrbination is amongst the ones that struggle with their chances. Then, as I stand up, a sea of voices hits me from ahead. When are you going to bless us? A man pushes himself closer. Are you going to do it here? Do we need to line up? Register? A woman jumps up and down to make herself more visible. How much does it cost? Are you epting produce as a donation? Some farmer waves his hands from the back. Those are just the few I pick up in the chaos and before Codae once more shouts over all of them with her powerful tone. Silence! She booms at the full capacity of her lungs, which is fairly boosted by the boons she receives from our connection .You know that we respect each others privacy in thismunity. In case someone wouldnt want to take part in a massive ceremony, we decided to provide house visits. For the next three hours, you cane yourself or send someone to me, Daki, and the Shaman, and we will write down your submission. After we gather enough for today, we shall begin our visits. We will let you know during the conversation if yours will fit or if it will have to take ce tomorrow. Is that clear? Theres a lot of nodding, which is good. Great. The chieftess nods too. Before you are dismissed, theres one more announcement I would like to make. A faint colour tinges the Roonkins cheeks as she takes a step closer to me, entwining her fingers with mine. I have been selected as a candidate for stairs mate after he thoroughly evaluated my strength and capabilities. As one of the witnesses to his heroic prowess, I found myself willing to ept that position. Although we are now mated, there will be no change in the viges leadership, as per his wishes. You should of course treat him right and listen to his words, but I will remain in official charge whenever he isnt around, and even when he is. If you have any doubts, he will dly ept any challengers to prove his physicalpetence, she adds. The rosy blush grows a little as literally nothing happens, the crowd simply staring at us while blinking slowly. Sighing softly, I lean to the side and slide the fingers of my free hand into Codaes hair, pulling her in for a deep kiss. She doesnt fight it like many might expect, instead leaning into me in return, staying up in my hands as I roughly make out with the fierce woman, her palming up to my cheek. When we separate, a deafening roar fills the za as the majority of the crowd celebrates loudly. And that majority turns out to be females, cheering and whistling with big smiles, happy to see their chieftess finally get some of it. The men also give some apuse, but the single ones simply ept their defeat if they were still hoping to change her mind, or exhale in relief that the scary girl is finally satiated. Alright! Thats enough! My slightly flustered mate shakes her fist at them. Get the fuck back to work or Ill beat your ass! Laughing, the vigers quickly scurry away, some already having eyes on the people she has listed earlier. Only a handful remain, including Daki and who has to be Benu, his soon-to-be girlfriend if things go right. Well, why not help those things a little? Giving a wink to Codae, I hop off the stage. Daki, my friend, its good to see you. I hope you enjoyed the show. And who might this be? Hello! The white-furred pure-blooded feline waves at me cutely. Im Benu and Im his childhood friend! Someone has to keep an eye on this klutz whenever he is back from his hunts, right? I swear he is like a different person out there. A friend? Not a mate? I let out a mock gasp while touching my chest. But you two look so great together! Daki scratches his head while looking aside as Benu giggles adorably. I frown heavily while bringing my fingers to my chin. Hmmm. Would you mind giving me your hand for a moment? She tilts her head but grants my request and offers her furry palm for me to hold onto. Her not-boyfriend looks at it with some confusion and perhaps worry, but I extend my other hand to him, and after a few seconds of processing, he offers me his. Closing my eyes, I let some of my aura roll over my arms and onto our interlocked hands. Mhm. Mmmmmm. Yes. Mhm. Uh-huh. Mmmmmmmm, yes. After a while, I open my eyes and face them with a serious expression. Its just as I thought. W-What is it? Benu looks between her palm and my face with some visible concern. You two are practically made for each other! I grin at her joyously. Yourpatibility is through the roof! And while I cant pry into every little detail, I just know he would treat you like the snowy princess you are! Perhaps I even sense something deeper there. Do you sense it too? Daki clears his throat as it inevitably dried up from the tension and I let go of their hands. Benu shoots him a few nces while nibbling on her bottom lip, their eyes meeting a few times. She must be blushing like hell under all that white fur. Well Her tail curls up and leans a tad closer to his. Maybe What are you waiting for, then? I raise my brows at them. Sometimes the hero of your own story is closer than you think. I watch as their tails prod at each other while they keep their gazes locked, and soon, the two fluffy appendages coil together in a union of ck and white. Slowly backing away while they get lost in their little fantasy, I remove myself from their peripheral vision and Benu offers Daki her palm, which he epts and brings up to his muzzle to greet with a light kiss. They move closer, and she soon leans into his side, wrapping her arms around his. Their tails continue to twirl as they walk away. Ahhh, young love Baba sighs delightfully next to me. I guess sometimes it can be the woman that misses all the hints. I chuckle quietly. And how much of that was bullshit? Codae scoffs, though I can tell she doesnt mean to be rude by it. Honestly, I did put on a bit of a show out there, but holding onto them like that, I actually felt something. I dont know if it was their physicalpatibility or what, but I could tell they were . So, no, I havent totally conned the poor girl. I smirk at her. You would have told me he was a bad guy before, right? She snorts to the side. I would have whooped his ass years ago if he was. No chance ever that I would let him even dream about courting any female from ourmunity. Thought so. I smile at her knowingly. As I said, you are an amazing leader. Wrapping my arms around Codaes waist, I bring her into me and she readily epts another kiss, sighing in bliss. So, the cat is out of the bag now? I ask while gently but firmly nibbling on her lip. I figured it was better to let it be known than to let rumours spread The roon girl moans quietly. And it wasnt just you getting aroused at the thought of being put in your ce in public? I pull on it a bit more. Codae shudders in my embrace as I hit the nail on the head. I could feel how excited she was by that kiss on the stage. You and your submission kink. The Shaman chuckles mirthfully. Baba! The chieftess yanks herself off me with a jump, remembering that we arent alone. Oh, dont Baba me. I saw you swooning over our hero multiple times while looking like a hopeful puppy just waiting to be leashed. Its a wonder neither of your parents wasnt a canine. The old female shakes her head. I wish you two the best. Its time for me to do my duty. As Codae fixes her hair and tail, the Healer strolls towards a pair of Beastkin standing respectfully at the edge of the za. I offer her an apologetic smile, but she only rolls her eyes at me. Then, they drop briefly to the empty cor around her neck and she flushes even more. Huffing to herself, she goes to handle the registration too. While the trio handles the queue, I walk up to Ayumi, who obviously was part of the gathering too, and I fill her in on as much of my story connected to this sudden godhood as I can. We wander through the vige while talking, visiting Sirgia hard at work and observing the little genius in her natural habitat, already perfecting the rough idea I suggested earlier. We separate after Codae finds me and my turn to work arrives. She guides me around and we meet with so many couples, families, mates, or fresh dates. Theres some small talk in each case, I grant them the blessing they wish for, and we are on our way. Since no one really knows what a Hall of Serenity is, we can notice the effects of our tour rather quickly, with plenty of amorous sounds and noises escaping the open windows of the log cabins. We finish when it gets really dark, somewhere before midnight I would say. Codae wants to escape to her lonely home, but I yank her back to me by one of the ck belts and force her toe to my mothers house. She is more than willing to listen. I cante to the family dinner without my new girlfriend, can I? Chapter 229 – Family Bonding Time Chapter 229 C Family Bonding Time Since its fairlyte now and most vigers are busy intensively working on rather important projects, the streets are pretty much empty. Even those who didnt receive the blessings seem to have been swept in the mood, judging by the few shadows in windows lit up by candles, or the more fancy light crystals. Im not exactly sure how I feel about causing this whole thing, but I guess I should be decently used to most situations spiralling into something rather amorous. Nevertheless, with pretty much no witnesses around, I take a peek at Codae, who is following me by my side, walking just a little bit behind as I tug at the ck belt poking out of the bottom end of her chest armour. Her fierce cheeks sport a rosy flush, but how her sharp canines pierce into her bottom lip conveys how much she enjoys it. For a moment there, I regret not taking my mother up on her offer, but then, an idea pops into my head. I let go of the sexy harness my kinky chieftess is wearing underneath her attire, which elicits an almost inaudible whine from the gorgeous female. She doesnt stop moving, though, perhaps assuming no one has heard her dissatisfaction. So, it surprises her a little when I stop instead and she turns to nce at me in slight confusion. Smiling mysteriously, I interlock my fingers and stretch them forward with a faint crack. As my palms return to face me, they separate and move in opposite directions. A purplish glow apanies them as I invoke Voidal Bondage and create a thin link inside the gap. Codaes eyes widen as it takes form, her tail starting to wag noticeably faster. I I dont think now is the time She chickens out a tad, looking away shyly, but her furry features dont want to go along with her indecision. And I think there wont be a better time than the present. I grin at her and hold one end of the violet leather-like strap up to her chest. My brow rises questioningly as her eyes dart from the side to the belt repeatedly. The gesture is meant to give her a choice, allowing the proud roondy to withdraw without any repercussions, but judging by the sweet scent wafting off her, the decision seems obvious. With onest scan of our surroundings, Codae sighs unevenly and brings her chin up, biting into her bottom lip even stronger. Smiling broadly at her courage and perhaps eagerness to explore her own tastes, I lean in to offer those charming lips of hers a chaste kiss, brushing our mouths together. She hums and closes her eyes while I attach the link to her cor. Her face tries to follow mine as I draw back and Codaes eyshes flutter open, her blush deepening once more. It reaches another level when she looks down and finds a glowing purple strap extending from my hand to her neck. By this point, her striped tail is trying to create a typhoon behind her supple butt. Goddess, I cant believe Im doing this she whispers and nces up at me again. Should we get going sir? I have a feeling she wanted to add before anyone sees us back there, but it appears that her more needy side is winning the battle. Giving a little tug on the leash, I send a jolt of what has to be pleasure through Codaes body, forcing her to cover her mouth as the first signs of a moan try to escape it. Shes as red as she can get now, making me chuckle lightly. But, I dont intend to tease or embarrass my beautiful mate any longer, gracing her blushing cheek with a small peck before turning around. Make sure to keep up or Ill have to make you, I say, emphasising thest two words. Even without looking, I can tell it has brought a shudder out of her. A good one. For a moment, we continue like nothing happened, but after about a minute or two, the connection grows tense to the point that the strap is almost starting to straighten out. Taking a peek over my shoulder, I find the strong chieftess escaping my gaze, following me a bit further than before. Her intentions are clear, so I act on them right away. Turning to the front again, I pull the stunning slowpoke to me. A gasp escapes Codaes lips as she catches up, evening out with my side. She doesnt apologise, and I dont expect her to. In the end, I have a feeling this wont be thest time. And Impletely right. Every now and then, the leashed Beastkin woman acts distracted, which results in either a stronger pull or a clean yank to me, depending on the mood. My mood, since shes left everything in my hands. Literally. This makes our journey back even slower than expected, so Ie up with another slight alteration to it. Bringing the chieftess flush with my side, I tug at the strap enough to bring her face to mine, her eyes skipping to my lips as she tries to focus on my mischievous gaze. You know, you arent restricted only to following your master. I grin at her. Feel free to lead the way too. Ill be in your care, my trustypanion. As my palmnds on her firm ass, she lets out a quiet yelp and skips ahead. Giving me onest nce over her shoulder, she moves on. I didnt exactly ask for it, but Codae seems to have interpreted my order in a certain way, sauntering forward with a clearly sensual sway to her bubbly butt. Her tail seems to swing in a wider arc, spending less time covering that juicy rump. Well, you dont look a gifted horse in the mouth, do you? Another gasp reaches my ears as I catch up and sink my fingers into one of those alluring buns. To her credit, Codae doesnt react much besides that little jolt, pushing herself more into my hand as she walks. With one more smack, just a gentle pat, I send her ahead, and so we continue our game, changing between her offering me the admirable view of her back and being towed by the leash. But, nothing nicests forever, and as we reach the vicinity of Ayumis house, I yank her to me onest time before unclipping the magical strap. Im not going to embarrass you in front of your friend. Hopefully, you enjoyed this little walk. She gazes at the disappearing binding a bit longingly, then pulls me in for a loving kiss. Thank you. You are wee. I stroke her hair affectionately. Now, lets get in. They are definitely waiting for us. Considering my luck, Ayumi might have already seen us through a window. Codae shudders. Shes never going to stop teasing me about it if so. Let me know and Ill handle it. I wink at her. I might be inexperienced, but its time I started working on that legendary sons charm. She wont disagree with anything I ask for. That draws a prettyugh out of the blushing chieftess. If you ever need tips, meet me. Ive been quite the needy girl during my youth. I dont see how that has changed. I smirk and Codae clears her throat, getting all red again. I knew I heard your voice! Another person joins in, making her jump. We turn to my mom standing in the entrance with a warm smile. What are you two up to just standing there? She tilts her head with clear intrigue. Nothing! My flustered mate denies all ountability and charges right in. Man, Im starved! I could eat a whole Tricorn! What smells so nice? Ayumi snickers as the chieftess disappears inside the cottage and meets my eyes with a cheeky grin. Oh, she knows. Thankfully, she doesnt seem intent on touching on that subject and I follow her inside. We join everyone in the kitchen, which includes Codae, Noah, and Sirgia. My short lover is standing on a stool while tending to some kind of broth. Receiving a sweet nod in greeting, I return it as I should, walking closer to rest a hand on the small of her back. Already trying to win the heart of your inws with your cooking? I ask yfully. Sirgia giggles quietly. No, Master. Im just helping. Todays dinner is all your moms work. I wouldnt steal the opportunity to cook for you from her. I want to try Sis food! Noah chimes in joyfully. You will. Dont worry. Ayumi cates him with a few pats. Let Mommy have this one. Well see about tomorrow. She switches with Sirgia and gestures at us to huddle up around the table. Everyone has a deep te in front of them, alongside a variety of cutlery. We dont have to wait long before our cook brings the pot to the middle and uses adle to offer us an equal share of the golden liquid with lots of meat and eggs. Well, I say equal, but Im beginning to notice the difference between my portion and the others. Directing a curious nce Moms way, I receive an innocent look that doesnt even try to be genuine. If Sirgia notices it too, she doesnt say anything, and Codae is way too embarrassed to pay attention, throwing herself at the soup right away. Shaking my head, I take thedle from Ayumis hands and pour her one too like a proper son should. She graces me with a smile full of affection and epts her share. We eat in silence, broken only by random bits of trivia from the daying from Noah. It often rtes to the toys he has received from Sirgia and how his friends reacted. He is quickly bing the popr kid around the block. At least until my genius mate distributes some more of her creations with the other children to keep it somewhat fair. Im sure she wouldnt want him to be ostracised for being the only one having the best toys in the neighbourhood. Anyway, we enjoy both the pleasant atmosphere and the tasty food. Sirgia clearly takes mental notes from this meal full of wild ingredients mixed with some vige-grown bits. Her creative mind never stops absorbing new knowledge and options to be usedter. Or, she simply wants to memorise it so she can then recreate my mothers cooking for me as a small taste of home after we move on. I wouldnt put that past her. This little minx is always looking for ways to look after me. Needless to say, we stuff ourselves almost to bursting. I was taught never to waste food, but boy was it hard with so much of it before me. Ayumi went all out on this meal. I could feel the love she put into the dish. Judging by how semiatose Noah is, this certainly isnt amon thing. Mom nudges him with her elbow to rouse the sleepy brat. You are still at the table, young man. Have some manners. Besides, no sleeping before bath. Get yourself ready. Already? He groans loudly. Its fairlyte. And we have a lot of people with us today, so it will take time to take turns. Youll go first and then straight to bed. No arguing. She levels him with a light squint. Ugh Cant we go to the stream instead? We could all bathe at the same time that way Noahins. Actually, I think we can, I join before Ayumi can reply. That brings her squinted gaze to me and I offer a cating smile, raising my hands in a peaceful gesture while letting out a faint chuckle. Its never a good thing to undermine a mothers authority in situations like these. Bathe at the same time, I mean, I rify quickly. You offered us dinner, so let us host you for the night in return. Theres more than enough space. Hell yes! My little brother throws his fist into the air. I want to use Big Bros baths! Please, Mom, can we use the baths in his mansion? Ayumi blinks at both of us in a stupor, clearly still not in on the secret. She must have not heard anything from the vigers who witnessed Iantheing out. Since the attack was stopped fairly quickly and effectively, she also did not need to hide inside the suitcase as instructed by Sirgia. I think thats a good idea, my lover adds. Everything should be prepared too since they are used regrly. Honestly, Ive been really curious about this whole thing too. Even Codae shares her thoughts, remembering what she has witnessed. Outnumbered like that, Mom has no idea how to react, making me snicker. Lets clean up here and well show you. It will be way easier than trying to exin. Not seeing any way out of it, she agrees to go along, still somewhat wondering if we are all ying a joke on her. But, Noahs excitement is too honest for that to be true and I know she knows it deep down. Kids can fake being angry, sad, or offended easily, but doing the same with pure joyes out way more awkward and artificial. Therefore, everyone helps with the cleaning, finishing it in a sh. Then, we move to Noahs room while he runs around us in circles,ughing all the time. The suitcase is already waiting for us atop his bed, gently pressing into the sheets and showing its size and weight. Last one is a rotten egg! he shouts and sprints ahead. Noah, wait, dont be ru Ayumi tries to chastise him as he lifts the lid, but she freezes when he grabs the open edge and hoists himself over it as if he is jumping over a fence, plunging into its depths with echoingughter. All the fur on her body stands at attention as she looks at the chasm that has unexpectedly taken her son. However, before she canunch herself after him to investigate, the little shit pops out of the suitcase up to his shoulders, making her shiver in shock. What are you waiting for? Noah waves at us eagerly. Im going to go ahead if you donte! With more giggling, he disappears again. From the way hisughter reaches us in waves, he must already be rushing down the spiral stairs. Sirgia goes next, entering the suitcase more gracefully. She offers us a nod before chasing after Noah. Codae examines the entrance briefly before stepping inside a little awkwardly. For a good measure, she hops up and down a few times while standing inside, throwing me an intrigued nce. Spotting the descent, she follows the duo. I rest a hand on Moms shoulder. We should go too. Dont worry, Ill be with you the entire time. What if it closes? Ayumi asks a tad nervously. Theres no lock. At least not a physical one. We just have to push the lid up, I answer. What if it falls over? she inquires further. I doubt that will happen, but Sirgia put plenty of safeguards and emergency systems into this, I try to reassure her. But, worst case scenario, I can always call for the Oreads or the Liliraune to help us out. It takes a moment, but she pushes through her worries and lets me guide her to the suitcase. I jump in first and hold a hand out, which she daintily epts. Not like she needs it as Mom hops in next to me with a cat-like agility. After looking around briefly, we descend the stairs and finally make it to the lobby. Noah is running around and jumping over the couches in the main hall while Codae just stands in the middle with her jaw hanging low. I cant me her. Its quite the change from her charming but small attic. My mother has a simr reaction, pure disbelief adorning her feline features. Is this really inside? She turns to me. Yeah. Just a little bit of magicing from that tiny bundle of genius thoughts over there. Now you know how amazing your daughter-inw is. I smile at her proudly. Alright, everyone. Lets take care of the business. There are three baths if anyone wants some alone time. Ill go with Noah while you can split up or have some fun together. Are you sure? Ayumi asks. I can take care of him while you bathe with your mates. One hundred percent. I nod at her. Go on. You deserve a break. Sirgiaes up to us and takes her hand, leading Mom ahead with a delicate smile. Codae shoots me one more nce before following them. Noah runs up to me and tugs at my sleeve. Bro! Come on! Well best! He directs his concerned face at me. Oh, that we cant have, can we? I snicker. Hold on. We are going to beat them. Hoisting the boy up, I sit him atop my shoulders and grab his legs. Noah cackles in delight as I break into a run and speed past the women. They chuckle as we pass them and sprint to the baths. I slow down in front of the entrance and put Noah down so that we can store our clothes in the locker room. After stacking our stuff in one locker, I bring my lil bro into the massive bath and he hops around in excitement. You know how to swim, right? I ask while putting my fists on my hips. Im the best swimmer among the kids! He puffs out his chest, mirroring my pose. Mom says its because I fought her so hard when I was little since I hated baths. Why? No reason I slowly approach him. Just Lets put those skills to the test, shall we? As I finish my sentence, my hands are already grabbing his arm and leg, swiping the boy off the floor. He whoops in surprise as I spin around for a while, enjoying his excitedughs, and then let go. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! He screams, in a happy way, before dropping into the deep end of one of the pools. Noah emerges right away, confirming his earlier statement, and grins at me with pure fun sparkling in his eyes. They widen when he sees me running straight at him and frantically paddles aside as Iunch myself in too. Hitting the surface with a much bigger ssh, I rock him a bit, evoking more childishughter. He sshes me a few times after Ie up, forcing me to shield my face. We y around a little, chasing each other, dunking each others head into the water, and wrestling around below the surface. Seeing that he gets more and more tired, I bring us both to the shallow side and tell Noah toe out for now. Reluctantly, he follows and we sit on the cleaning bench, using the utensils at hand to wash up. I help him out a little with his hair since he doesnt seem too familiar with theplex gels we have here. Afterwards, we return to the hot pool and rx with our backs to the sidewall. Noah makes some bubbles with his mouth as the water level reaches his neck,ing up to my chest. All in all, we just hang out like two bros. Shit, this is so awesome he murmurs quietly. Language? I raise a brow at him. Noah groans and rolls his eyes. Come on, Mom is not here. Snickering, I give his cute ears a few pats. Alright, you little rascal. Im not the one who is going to get his ass whooped for forgetting himself one day. He snorts joyfully. Im a good boy. Most of the time. When Im not bored, at least. But man, I would never get bored of living in this awesome ce. You would get just as bored of it as of the vige after spending months or years in here, I reply sagely. Its just new and curious to you. Like the vige is to me. Sure, old man, sure. Noah makes a deadpan face. Says the one who carries a gigantic mansion in a suitcase. Too bad you arent staying. I rub his hair a bit stronger. Tell you what. Ill talk to Sirgia. Well see if she finds a moment of free time. Maybe shell fix up something, a little secret room just for you instead of a massive residence. What do you say? Really? His eyes go wide. You are the best bro ever! Heunches himself at me and Iugh openly as my kitty brother rubs his cheek into mine as we hug. It takes a moment to peel him off me and the excitement never really fully washes off him, which isnt unexpected. At least it gets him thinking so much he lets us both enjoy the hot dip. About ten minutester, I see him getting up and out. Where are you going? To Mom? Noah nces at me while drying his tail. Shes with the girls, though. I frown a little. So? He tilts his head. Right. They are more used tomunal baths and generally do not care about such things as genders or casual nudity. The Beastkin are rather carefree and social. But, while its possible Noah might have already visited the river with Ayumi and maybe even Codae, Sirgia is with them tonight. So, I reach out to her just in case. No surprise, she doesnt mind, actually urging me to send the boy their way, perhaps wishing for me to rx alone for a moment. Okay. Be sure to behave in front of your new sis or she wont make you more toys. I chuckle at him. He salutes at that, clearly learning that from our father, and dashes away through the entrance behind my back. Shaking my head, I sink a bit deeper and let my mind wander. Im not sure how many minutes pass exactly, but it feels like just one or two before I hear the door opening again. Izily throw a nce over my shoulder while resting both elbows over the edge, expecting to find either Sirgia or Codae. All the lethargy throws itself out of the window the second I see the third option. Ayumi walks in with a cordial smile curling up her muzzle, thank the Goddess, covered with a white towel reaching to the middle of her ck-furred thighs. My arms drop into the water and I straighten up as she approaches me. Here. She produces another towel from under her armpit, holding it out to me. Your mate insisted that I use one and bring some for you. Im going to smother that ingenious girl with so much loveter. Thanks. I smile wryly while epting the offering and wrapping it around my waist. Sorry about that. Dont apologise. She waves me off, lowering herself into the water next to me. Its not like I dont understand where this ising from. It took your father a moment not to walk into the river dressed during the joint baths. I can imagine. Snickering, I take a nce at her, part of the tension disappearing at the sight of Ayumis rxed andfortable expression as she lets herself relish the hot water. I dont think there was a day in which I have been more fucking grateful for the ability to control my body to this extent. I already see the kind and pretty felinedy as my mother, but its impossible for my brain to rewire itself in such a short period of time,cking the element of years spent together in familiarity, starting from childhood. The towel is a nice safety measure, even if notpletely necessary thanks to this specific feature of my ss. And yeah, I know we arent blood-rted so Ayumi is pretty much my stepmother, but the more of these awkward situations I can avoid, the better. My life is already so overflowing with those porn-worthy events and scenarios that I can honestly live without this particr one, especially considering the circumstances. I really owe Sirgia a massive one. So this is how you live back at home? Ayumi breaks the silence first. Its truly impressive. Im d to experience something so extravagant. As I told Noah, you would quickly get bored of it. Shaking my head, I rx too. Speaking of which, you left him with them instead of taking him with you? Trust me, I tried, but they were having none of it. She huffs in irritation. They told me they would entertain Noah and I should go so I could bond a little with you. Of course. I snort. But, I guess its not that bad. You canze around for a little longer this way. Ive never been one to sit in one ce for long. Im not ap cat, contrary to my appearance. Mom giggles at her little joke, sending me a smirk. It bothered Connor that I rarely seemed to stop and rest. But, doing something has the best resting effect on me. I knew a few people like that. And I guess I cant criticise them anymore as I feel myself adopting that approach more and more. I sigh lightly. I rarely sit down to catch my breath or sleep every night thanks to all the energy flowing into me from mypanions. Ah, yes. I never imagined I would be a mother to a Demigod. Ayumi strokes her furry chin. Or more like a female parent since we share no blood. I reach out to cordially squeeze her slender hand atop her thigh. You are more of a mother to me than that woman ever was or ever would be, fuck anything that blood has to do with it. I bet you know that. Looking at me tenderly, she uses the other hand to bring my head closer and rest it against her shoulder, pressing a warm kiss to my forehead from above. You dont need to remind yourself about those troubling times. Everything is okay now and Ill do my best to make up for all of that. I swear you are an important part of this family and we will never hurt you. I can tell. I let the gentledy pamper me for a while longer before returning to my previous position. We dont say anything for a few minutes, just basking in each others genial presence. And, once more, its Mom who speaks up first again. Whats bothering you so much? she asks with noticeable care in her voice. That obvious? I turn to her. You have the same brooding expression as your father when thinking heavily. Ayumi smiles reminiscently. You need to be careful about showing it in public unless you want more females swarming your side. It has a kind of a rugged charm. Thats the first time I hear about that and it makes me chuckle. Its nothing serious. Im just torn a little. We just got here, but well be gone in a day or two. I just feel conflicted leaving you two behind and I dont want to force you to drop everything, I exin. You are doing so much for the vige, though. Making it safer, more advanced, better, she responds. Of course. Its your and his ce, I point out. Its the least I can do since I cant be here at all times. And that part is what bothers you. She figures it out right away. You know that we have been surviving without you, right? I huff to the side. Obviously. Its just Shhh. I know. I was just teasing you. Ayumi leans onto my side and delicately caresses my arm. Thats how it is. You have many things to take care of. Many lead you to faraway ces. You cant be everywhere at once. Maybe. Maybe not. I exhale heavily. I need to start working on one of my affinities and well see. Hopefully, Diana wont take too long to join us. Im sure you will figure something out, but dont push yourself too much, my wise mother advises. For now, focus on what you can do. Which is? I raise a brow at her. Share your blessings with the people. She grins at me, making me groan. Ive never seen this ce so lively. Im not going to live that one down, am I? We spend some more time in silence before I get a message from Sirgia that Noah wont be able to sit in ce for much longer. Which, to my surprise, has already been longer than I expected a young and energetic Beastkin boy like him tost. Conveying this to Ayumi, she decides to leave and so do I. She walks back to their locker room, taking Noahs things with her, while I dress back up alone. Meeting everyone outside, I lead them to the fancy section of the sleeping quarters, where the Master Suite and its adjacent VIP chambers are located. Okay. Time to handle our sleeping arrangements. There are enough rooms for everyone. But, we can bundle up too. Noah? Want to sleep over? I want to go with Mom! The beds here are huge! he replies excitedly. Wanna join us? Sleeping with Mommy? Come on, you are a big guy. I snicker at him, trying to give Ayumi a night without having to look after this little bundle of trouble. The person in question ces her hands atop his shoulders. Its not every day we get an opportunity like this so dont worry, I dont mind. Besides, Noah snores like a boar, and Im already used to it. You should give us the furthest one. Mom! The boy looks offended, crossing his arms, which makes the girlsugh softly. Each chamber has sound-dampening arrays etched into it so its alright, Mrs. Carter, Sirgia informs her. Oh? Then I wish you three a pleasant night. Ayumi grins at her. Come, Noah. I need you to tell me all you know about this ce. This is an obvious bait, but the teenage brain doesnt register it and my lil bro drags her into the first room on the right, leaving us alone. I nce at Sirgia, who smirks back at me, and then at Codae, who looks aside with a tinge of pink adorning her cheeks. Her gaze wanders between the Master Suite and the VIP room on the left, hesitation visible in her eyes. Before she makes her pick, my short lover grabs her wrist and guides her into our bedroom. Codaes tail wags eagerly as she manages to shoot me onest peek before disappearing past the entrance. Leave it to mothers to cause so much mischief. I join them right away and find the chieftess studying the magnificent and spacious ce. The size of the bed clearly surprises her, but I just shrug when she looks questioningly at me. Then, Sirgiaes up to us with a silver trayden with cookies. Our newpanion picks one up and takes a bite, not bothering to hide the delighted moan after getting a taste. These are marvellous. Are they from the Human capital? No. My Dwarf lover giggles. I made them during our journey here. Told you. I snicker at the roon girl. About what? Sirgia asks. That she might want to reconsider me as her mate after trying your stuff since she said she liked the simple sandwiches I made for her in the morning, I exin. Thankfully for you, Ive seen she has no dick like yours that I could ride. Codae snorts. The petitedy finishes cing the tray next to the bed and snaps her fingers. Like this one? Codae chokes on the tasty crumbles as a phallic object appears in Sirgias hand. I move closer to give her some water and pat her on the back, her gaze never leaving the cylindrical item. What the fuck Cough Is that? The chieftess struggles to speak. You dont know? Sirgia tilts her head. Seeing how Codae nces between the replica and my crotch, she clearly does, the memory of something very simr pounding into her rather savagely still fresh in her mind and most likely body. Why do you have his Codae drawls out. Penis? My Dwarf mate giggles and flushes a tiny bit. Master is a busy man And a girl Has her needs sometimes The Roonkin woman gapes at her dully, taking a peek at me a few times as if to check if I know and am alright with that. Do you want it? Sirgia asks politely. What? The chieftess jolts in surprise. No, no, no. I cant take your personal Its alright. I have an entire crate of them. The tiny female produces another copy in her other hand. Codaes eyes bulge out and she stumbles back, leaning into my supporting arm. I snicker while assisting in restoring her bnce while she looks at mepletely flushed, definitely remembering her bold statement. Winking at her, I walk away to let her cool off and put down the ss I have conjured in case we need itter. How much? I hear the Beastkin leader whisper behind my back. Free, the Dwarf conspirationist responds in kind. We should first make sure its enough for you, though. And there goes sleep again. Chapter 230 – World Wide Web ?? Chapter 230 C World Wide Web ?? I turn around with a raised brow. Codae freezes as she spots the motion in the corner of her eye, currently leaning forward and in the middle of transferring one of the replicas from Sirgia to herself. The rosy flush spreading on her cheeks is gaining color damn quickly. She jolts back to action when I move closer. I swear, it''s not like tha Chuckling, I pat her on the shoulder. Rx. This wasn''t a test or anything. To be honest, I was actually going to bring up something like this before we left. I don''t want you to feel too lonely on your own, especially since you don''t have any otherdies to share that need with like some of my long-distance mates. A relieved sigh escapes her lips but she still sends uncertain nces at me and the perfect copy she''s currently rotating in her fingers. I''ve obviously made use of my fingers during worse days, but I would appreciate something like this the chieftess admitted, subconsciously licking her lips. But, don''t worry, I definitely still prefer the radiating warmth of real flesh. Sirgia taps the bottom of the replica with her finger, a cheeky grin adorning her mischievous expression. Codae''s eyes bulge out once more as she stares at the fake cock in her grasp. I''m fairly sure this little devil has just turned on a sigil that heats the core of the toy. The disbelief is so vivid on the Roonkin''s face. She then turns to me. I I Snickering, I shook my head. No matter what, you can enjoy yourself with this and possibly many other things to the fullest. In the end, I was the one who made Sirgia produce these, even if she''s long surpassed my initial designs, and I wasn''t initially aware of this particr model''s existence. My petite lover looks away guiltily so I reach out to lovingly caress her hair. Sirgia leans into my touch, smiling shyly as she twirls her slender fingers over the second replica. The sight of her delicate touch results in a slight tent in my pants since I dont intend on stifling my reactions anymore, being behind closed doors and so on. It doesnt escape her, of course, and her brown eyes sparkle with excitement and anticipation. She spirits her copy away and nces up at the still mesmerised Codae. So, would you like to see if its able to give you enough satisfaction to endure cold lonely nights? The taller girls gaze snaps to her. Now? Here? This is most likely the most secure and private room in the whole vige, Sirgia states. There is no better ce, and also time. You can see for yourself if using it bothers Master. Or are you too embarrassed to let him watch? Our eyes meet and I can see Codae considering it intensely. Im not sure if I know how to properly use it It might not be worth watching Its easier than you think. My short lover steps closer, grazing the copy with her palm. Ill give you a hand. As shes saying it, she looks at me, rubbing it up and down. The chieftess follows her gaze and finally spots the pronounced bulge, biting into her lower lip heavily. That seems enough to gather her courage and she nods decisively. Sirgia smiles proudly and pulls Codaes hands lower. Still peering at me, she brings her face to the toy and her lips part. The Beastkin girls eyes widen slightly as she realises what the Dwarf is aiming for moments before a tongue trails up the length of the dildo. This little pervert is already ying games with me. Lets give Master a good view first, she says and pulls the otherdy towards the bed by the cock they both hold. Codae doesnt fight it and they reach the edge, cing the toy down for a moment. My shorter mate starts sensually undressing her partner in todays show and the co-host soon reciprocates the gesture. I observe intently as they slowly strip each other piece by piece, ending up naked and wanting in a short while. Well, almostpletely naked. The roon girl still wears the belted harness decorating her athletic frame, which catches Sirgias attention. It looks so good on you. Thanks. The chieftess shows a genuine smile. And it can be so useful. Siriga nods thoughtfully. Have you had Master fuck you while attached to the ceiling? Codae blinks at her owlishly, and her jaw drops. Thats not something I thought of But, judging by the intrigued gaze I receive from the gorgeous female, she is very much looking forward to that. Oh, shes going to love sex swings. Sirgia giggles cutely. We can work on thatter. Now, I think we should gather data on which we would beparing the replica to the original. And its always the best idea to find the freshest set avable. The fluffy-eared woman swallows thickly, knowing exactly what that means. Both women turn to me, or specifically, to my waist. Not wanting to disappoint, I hastily worm my way out of the top of my apparel and take a second to pull down my pants. They instantly lock on my bobbing member with equal hunger. As I reach the bed, my newpanion is already sitting on its edge expectantly, her tail swishing over the sheets in a show of pure tion. I can also see her currently hidden slit already adorning the bedding with glistening nectar. When my cock stops right before her face, she waits patiently, looking up and down as her nostrils re. Thats my good girl, I whisper softly, making Codae shiver. I am, sir She almost whines. All your good girl She lifts her chin, clearly offering me the cor wrapped around her beautiful neck, but I have a better idea. Sirgia clearly reads my mind as she appears next to me with a ck leather leash already in hand. Codae spots it and flushes even heavier, but she doesnt withdraw her offer, her fingers grasping at the sheets strongly. Taking the belt off Sirgias hands, I attach it to the cor and roll it around my fist. Bit by bit, it drags Codae closer until my tip is at the edge of her lips. With one more tug, I split them apart and she happily slides me inside, closing her eyes in delight. I let her swirl her tongue over the tip for a moment before pushing a bit deeper. My proud chieftess licks and sucks at my length almost devotedly. When she opens her fierce eyes again, she pauses briefly, spotting Sirgia looking at her from my side with a satisfied smile. But, she doesnt let it distract her for long, slurping at my cock a secondter, focusing her attention on making me feel good. Unfortunately, she is distracted again soon after and freezes. Another dick pops out next to mine. One nce at it reveals the base held by slender fingers belonging to none other than its creator. Sirgia tries to hold it in the same position as mine is directed at, and when she notices my curious gaze, she instantly turns red as a tomato. Chuckling in amusement, I pull Codae off my length and redirect her to the replica. To her credit, she whimpers only faintly before wrapping her lips around the copy and giving it some good attention too, her eyes locked on mine to judge my reactions. So this is how I look below you, Master my genius lover murmurs under her breath, flushing hard once more when she realises it. Ill bring you a mirror next time, I tease her a little, using my other hand to y with her hair. We arent yet at the stage of making our own tapes, not to mention POVs. Knowing her, though, it will take no time for Sirgia to customise Illusion Magic to achieve that goal, perhaps with the use of a few nifty artefacts. Not wishing for this to be a chore for Codae, I pull the chieftess away from the replica. Any thoughts? Its good, she admits, giving me a sheepish smile. But still not as good as your penis, sir. Itcks some important features. What kind? Sirgia tilts her head,ser-focused in a blink. Well, for starters, it misses that potent musk this one emanates. Codae hums as she takes a whiff of my cock, giving it a few affectionate kisses in return. And while its warm and tender, it doesnt throb when I do a good job. It makes you excited when you know you are making your male twitch, you know? My inventive mate nods repeatedly, for sure taking extensive notes in her brain, tons of ideas already swirling inside it. I honestly didnt expect such urate feedback so it surprises me a tad, but I grin widely down at the dutifuldy. Thats going to make a lot of girls happy in the future. Youve earned a reward, dont you think? Codae perks up at that and licks her lips. Holding on to her leash with one hand, I grasp her hair with the other and line myself up. She opens her mouth in anticipation and swallows me whole with a shudder. A few moans escape her throat as I nail it slowly, the cor making it even tighter as I yank on it. Sirgia stares at me boning our new friend hard with her cute lips forming a surprised loop, clearly liking what she sees. I like it quite a bit too. So, I dont hide how amazing it is and groan openly for my roon lover. My fingers rub one of Codaes ears as she devotedly uses her throat on me like a good mate that she is. Her hand has wandered between her legs and is rustling the wet sheets down there as she rubs herself good to the experience, not slipping any digits inside yet, most likely saving it for something much better. Here it goes, a luscious taste of wonder for you, I announce and pull a little bit back. She understands why right away and adoring gratitude gleams in her enchanting eyes. Back to being able to swirl her tongue all over my length and suck on it properly, she shudders in bliss as my cum fills her mouth in waves, coating her tongue and the back of her throat. She keeps bobbing back and forth until thest drop, then unhurriedly gulps the received gift down in a few parts, still making out with my tip. Popping me out of her embrace, she lets out a deep sigh. Thank you, sir. Codae shows a genuine smile. It was delicious. I lean down and slide my hand over her cheek, pulling her into a kiss. The strong female epts my affection with a little purr, fighting my lips yfully. We nip at each other for a moment before I straighten up and look at her charming figure from above. I think its time to move onto more direct tests, Sirgia chimes in, stroking the copy in her hands up and down. Codae hesitates, ncing between the two cocks, clearly more interested in the real thing, but she nods in agreement, maybe at least a little bit curious about how it will perform. Before my short lover escapes my range, I share a loving kiss with her too, sneaking a finger down her back until it dips into the heat of her precious ce. A sweet moan tickles my lips as she enjoys me ying with her pretty flower. But, I cant hold her back for too long and I withdraw after a few good rubs. Now its Sirgia who is reconsidering the way forward as she stares at my dick. My bad. Shaking her head, she climbs onto the bed and grabs one of the belts going around Codaes chest. The chieftess yelps in surprise as the lithedy effortlessly drags her further. I snicker lightly at her surprise. Sirgia was strong even before she got my buffs. The Dainty fingers of my cute Dwarf spread the Beastkin womans legs and caress her slit. You are so wet for Master already Like you are the one to talk, I quip, bringing my fingers to my lips to lick her juices off them. Myment throws her out of her act a bit, making her blush heavily. And I say act because its clear that Sirgia is doing her best to push past her usual timidness, knowing that the proud and powerful chieftess before us needs a strong and confident hand to feelfortable. If she acted meek and uncertain, Codae might feel self-conscious about her desires too. Anyway, this is nothingplex. She recollects herself quickly. Just imagine this is Masters cock, but he asked you to push it in yourself by moving his waist. Ill help you out in the beginning. Kneeling between the long and muscr thighs of the Beastkin woman, the dainty Dwarf braces the tip of the replica against her targets folds and delicately pierces the glistening veil. Mmmmm Codae hums immediately, her fangs digging into her bottom lip. I watch as the toy disappears in her pussy up to the masterfully sculpted balls. Sirgia then gently moves it in and out while observing Codaes face, not going too far until she is sure my new mate isfortable with toys. Not everyone has to be. Weve had girls and guests who didnt feel much from them. Everyones brain and body are wired in a unique way. It doesnt take long before my petite lover is thrusting that dildo into Codaes snatch with gusto, creating some quite lewd noises along the way. I indulge in the show, having front seats to one of the best spectacles Ive ever witnessed. The chieftess opens her eyes and finds me next to Sirgia, unhurriedly stroking my cock to their y. That seems to turn her on even more as her voice grows louder. Ahhh! Ahhh! Like that! Ahhhh! You can be rougher! Ahhhh! He was so much rougher! She instructs Sirgia. My petite Dwarf listens to the request and pounds that pussy faster and deeper. My length disappears in that gorgeous slit repeatedly, sshing quite some nectar onto the sheets and Codaes powerful thighs in the process. The chieftess writhes in pleasure, and after a good minute of being railed, grasps the sheets strong enough to tear them if they were your usual kind of sheets. Im cumming! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Codae moans with a deep groan, arching her back. A bit more of her sweet juices trickle out of her spread folds as my lithe lover continues to poke her good spots throughout the orgasm. A few strong quivers and the fierce leader of the vige is panting hard, catching her breath. The copy continues tozily explore her depths. Was this satisfactory? Sirgia asks kindly. It was different Codae answers, sliding her hand down to caress her still-prated slit. But also decently simr I dont think you can fully recreate the experience of being roughed up by a Demigod, but its definitely enough to keep a female satisfied Well, it might not have divine powers like Master does, but there are a few ways it canpensate My tiny genius smirks devilishly and taps the bottom end again. AH! A sharp gasp leaves Codaes lips as her eyes bulge out. W-What?! I can hear quiet buzzing and understand right away, smiling amusedly. Seems like this one has built-in vibrations too. Thats certainly going to bring its evaluation up by at least one star. Goddess Mmmmhhhhmmmm The chieftess growls sensually. This is Interesting As she is relishing in the new sensation, my gaze falls onto one bubbly rump pushed my way, a daintily sealed entrance dripping with liquid desire as it hides between those two plump buns. Its been left neglected for way too long now so I start crawling towards it on my knees. Codae chooses that moment to check on me and sees me looming over Sirgia, dick in hand. I grin at her and put a finger to my lips. Her eyes widen in realisation and she nods eagerly. Thankfully, my petite mate takes it as an encouragement to go further with the wriggling replica and doesnt notice anything until my hands take hold of her petite sides and my member gently enters her wet pussy. Oh! Sirgia jolts as I delicately fill her up, as tight and loving as always, the dildo slipping from her fingers. Master She looks back at me timidly, and I lean forward to peck her cheek. You deserve some love too, my charming little Dwarf. If you insist she whispers, her cheeks all rosy. I do, very much. And so I move my hips slowly but surely, stroking Sirgias inner walls along thenguid motions. She lets out satisfied sighs as I spread her small flower around my cock, massaging her taut passage the way she likes it. Of course, she does like it a little rough like a certain Beastkin too, but we both enjoy making sweet and tender love to each other now and then. Ohhh Ohhhh Master Ohhhh I love you, Master Sirgia admits her feelings for me openly, which doesnt surprise me a little bit. I love you too, I whisper into her sharp ear. From that brilliant mind of yours to this tight little pussy constricting around me so affectionately. Each time I pull back, she grips me so hard its a bit of a struggle. But, that makes it great for both of us so I make the best of her narrow channel and hammer into it passionately, using one hand to y with her lovely breast in the meanwhile. A sh of movement catches my attention and I find Codae with the copy in her hand. She locks her eyes with mine as she holds it against her folds. Staring right at me, she slips it inside with a moan, the perfect depiction still trembling with magic. She starts thrusting it into herself strongly, face flushed as we gaze upon each other. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ohhh Master. Ohhhh The bedroom is filled with an ensnaring duet as both girls use their dazzling voices to sound their pleasure. As I pound into Sirgias tight hold, my artificial friend hammers into Codaes leaking snatch. The chieftess shows her feral nature by not holding back from sting her pussy with its help. But then, I notice one peculiarity. As I thrust into my petite lover, she thrusts too. It might seem fairly coincidental, especially as we are both picking up the pace, but no, if I linger inside Sirgia for a little longer, so does the replica in Codaes channel. She eyes me up intently, and thats when I realise that shes imagining herself in the sighing Dwarfs ce. Armed with that new knowledge, I wrap an arm around Sirgias chest and bring her back flush with mine. That arches it a bit as I bring us up. She holds onto my forearm and continues to let out quiet moans of satisfaction as I pump into her from below, both of us standing on our knees. This change brings the point of our connection in clear view of the hungry Beastkin and Codaes gaze locks on it in a sh. I continue to shower Sirgias marvellous passage in affection and care while our spectator watches my cock rush in and out, mirroring its motions on her own precious parts. Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Im close, Master! my slimpanion announces. I raise a brow as in challenge and Codae notices it. She doesnt dare to change the rhythm or pace, but she rams herself with even more power, matching my hammering to the tiniest detail. Her carnal whimpers and moans grow more heated too as she races towards the next edge of pure ecstasy. Smirking at her knowingly, I nibble on Sirgias neck, sensing her approaching peak. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh! My lover squirms in my arms as her high sends shivers through her body. I release inside her, offering my short goddess a hot and abundant tribute. As I bury myself in Sirgias embrace, Codae sinks the replica in her channel to the very root, her eyshes fluttering from bliss. I watch her spurt some more love juices while listening to the adorable cries of the petite Dwarf on my member. When all three of us fully finish, Iy Sirgia down next to Codae and sit on my knees, admiring their sweaty bodies and glistening pussies. One is adorned with a trail of white, making it much more endearing. I dare to say the experiment turned out well? I chuckle warmly. No. My genius artificer pulls herself up a bit, gathering our attention. We stillck the core data for this activity. I cock my head in understanding, mentally agreeing with her observation. What are you doing? the otherdy asks. I return to the present to find her pulling on Codaes belts. Contrary to her surprised tone, the chieftess doesnt resist, and she certainly can. My cunning Dwarf drags one of the loops around Codaes calf up to the belt going over her bicep, and a metallic click follows. As she lets go, the leg stays pulled up, the Beastkin girls knee attached to her side. A momentter, Sirgia does the same with the other limb, and the confused roondy is put into a very pronounced position just so perfect for some nice mating press. I give her a look, and she sits next to Codaes waist, using her dainty fingers to spread the tied-up girls flower so invitingly for me. ncing at its owner, I find a very eager gaze and lots of movement from one certain striped appendage. What you dont do for science. I chuckle and plunge myself into Codaes inviting depths in one go. Ahhhhhhhh! The chieftess lets out a sultry cry, struggling in her impromptu restraints. Naturally, I dont think this harness or the maic belts Sirgia used are anything special, therefore she should be able to snap them at will, but that doesnt happen. Our Beastkin lover keeps herself in check, wriggling and writhing only as much as the bindings allow her, showing just how much fun she has with the scenario. Gripping her muscr sides, I pound her incredible pussy into the mattress, my front pping into her powerful thighs. Due to the quite stretched angle, her fluffy tail tickles my jewels in the process, swiping against them during its felicitous swaying. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! The real thing! Ahhhh! Is so much better! Ahhh! the chieftess announces. Im sure it is. I chuckle and take a peek at my lithe mate next to us who is watching me ravage the beastdy ferociously while delicately rubbing her sweet little nub. But you should give due credit to the replicas creator. Sirgia finds my eyes at that curiously, giving me an opportunity to lean her way and pepper her lips with affectionate kisses. What do you say about showing your gratitude with something other than words leaving those supple lips of yours? I ask the female beneath me. Codae needs just one nce at Sirgias nude form, specifically her glistening privates, before turning to me. For you, sir Anything Mhmmmm I wink at her and guide my sweet Dwarf ahead. She isnt yet perfectly clear on my intentions until I flip her around to face me and bring her thighs to the sides of Codaes cheeks. Sirgias face flushes again just then, but she holds my proffered hand and descends with her dripping slit onto the awaiting mouth below her. Ohhh! Sirgia shudders and falls forward, crashing into my chest. Our eager partner doesnt waste time before employing her flexible Beastkin tongue to work on the fragrant flower before her. Having my lithe wife support herself on me as she relishes in the fierce licking, I hammer Codaes needy pussy in response, thrusting even stronger into her. For a little while, we are simply a loud and fairly lewd geometric triangle of motion including shoving, licking, and shivering. After all that stimtion from the copy, it doesnt take Codae long to start tightening around me. Judging by Sirgias strong hold with her arms around my chest, she is approaching her high quickly too. So, keeping up the pace, I use one hand to help my moaning Dwarf straighten up and we join our lips in a loving kiss. She starts rubbing her slit all over Codaes face to allow the chieftess to drag her tongue over both her sensitive folds and hidden pearl. My fingers y with her soft breast, tickling her nipple gently. Yet, its the female beneath us who races past the finish line first. A loud, reverberating cry reaches us, muffled by Sirgias soaked pussy, and a great squeeze assaults my member. I groan deeply and burst, flooding Codaes insides with an abundance of creamy delicacy, coating her thirsty passage in white. My Dwarfdy doesnt fall too far behind as the vibrationsing off Codaes lips do wonders for her and she grows stiff in my hold. A strong shudder passes through her lithe body as she moans into my mouth quietly, still trying to continue the loving dance of our tongues. One after another, each of us rides our highs to the end, slowing all the movements to a full stop. Pulling Sirgia off Codaes face, I let the chieftess breathe properly,ying the gasping Dwarf next to her. As Im extracting myself from her warmth, I check the locks, quickly understanding that they work on mana, and pry the metal sps open, freeing her limbs too. Both girls lie on their backs and pant heavily, turning their heads to face each other. Then, they look at my crotch in perfect sync. Chuckling to myself, I shrug and climb between them. Lowering myself a little, I position my cock in front of their faces and both of these incredible women bring out their tongues to clean it all up of our mixed juices. They keep their focus on my eyes while flexing those hot muscles skilfully. After there is nothing more for them to lick off, I take away their favourite toy and fall behind the shorter girl. Sirgia snuggles to the crook of my neck, pressing her petite frame into me cordially. I nod at Codae, who wriggles herself closer and locks the cute Dwarf between us, pressing her considerable breasts into Sirgias back as I offer her a fluffy kiss too, running my hand all over her figure and giving her tender rump a good squeeze. So, will it do? I raise a curious brow at her. It will. The chieftess responds with a felicitous smile. But, Ill definitely miss this Reaching lower and releasing a pleased sigh, she brings her fingers up, coated with my freshly deposited cum. Watching me intently, she licks it off with crimson cheeks. I guess she enjoys being filled up rather a lot. ncing at the reaction of my genius inventor, I can already see gears turning in her inconceivable smart mind. Give it a week or two and these copies are gonna shoot some kind of a sugary mix of a simr consistency, I tell you. But overall, thank you, Codae continues, recapturing my attention, her palm caressing my cheek. For being okay with this. Many Beastkin males would be furious if they found out their dedicated female was using something this closely resembling their manhood instead of waiting for the real thing. We wouldnt need this if I could visit at any time to fuck you into the floor but we all know its not yet possible, save for dream visits, I smile at her warmly. Dream visits? She blinks at me. Ill exinter. A chuckle leaves my lips. In any way, use it as you see fit. Honestly, it was crazy hot when you were pounding yourself while I was making love to this sweetdy here. Codae flushes, realising that I noticed. I enjoyed seeing your penis prate her while making myself feel good with the copy too, sir Good. I nod at her. I wasntpletely sure if you would be okay with Sirgias involvement and how things went down. Just then, my lovely Dwarf turns around to be my little spoon and faces the Beastkindy. Working together to bring pleasure to your mate is a wonderful feeling. The chieftess grins a bit. And your techniques with the replica werent half bad. Your tongue is very talented too, Sirgia responds in kind. Im sure Master loved seeing my pussy being eaten out by you as much as I did experiencing it. They chuckle together and I smirk softly, happy that they are able to be friends this quickly. We exchange a few morepliments, talk shortly about the toy and its possible improvements, and finally doze off together in a tight hug. In the morning, I open my eyes to an abundance of grey hair and realise that Codae is snuggled to me very closely, her ticklish breath caressing my shoulder. It looks like Sirgia has snuck out at some point, and one quick ping locates her in the kitchen. Obviously. A few ear rubs and tail fluffs wake the roon woman too. She asks for a few more minutes of these pleasant rubs and I oblige, receiving tender pecks on my neck in return. But, we cant stay glued to each other forever and I hoist the gorgeous female into a princess carry. Throwing some bathing robes onto us just in case, I bring my Beastkin mate to the baths and take care of her majestic fur and sexy body. We dont fool around much and dress up. Codae still puts the harness underneath her usual attire and I bet that wont change anytime soon. Sending me a knowing smile with a trace of rosiness on her cheeks, she tugs at a few belts enticingly, earning herself a sound smack on the ass. Recollecting herself into that proud leader persona, she lets me escort her to the dining hall. Ayumi and Noah are already waiting for us and the food. Mom wasnt able to convince Sirgia to receive help with breakfast and Im not surprised. My lovely wife wants to show her skills so badly it feels quite adorable. I dont interrupt her either and wait with everyone, listening to the witty remarks and prodding from my mother that fly totally over my little bros head but cause the chieftess to look away like a bashful girl. Soon enough, Sirgia pushes a loaded cart into the chamber, and we assist her in setting the table. There are so many different foods I cant count and name everything. There are eggs, both hard and soft, boiled and fried. Various types of freshly baked bread adorn the woven baskets. A few kinds of fish are set on a long tter. Not to mention all the meat from various animals we hunted on our way here. All in all, Ayumi is awed, instantly pulling my talented cook into a thrilling conversation as we eat. Its hard to believe all of this has been prepared by her alone, but I know how many tricks she has up her sleeve. Those stoves and other appliances are nothing normal. Each unit must be a national treasure by this point in time. No surprise we end up almost overfed by the end of it. We are ready to tackle the day full of energy, just after a few minutes of rest for the food to get digested. With that out of the way, we climb out of the suitcase. Ayumi and Noah go out together to shop for the uing days while I move to check on the progress around the vige, apanied by both Sirgia and Codae. From the looks of it, over half of the walls are done. As we are strolling through the main market, I spot someone doing something to the ground next to my fathers likeness and approach the pure-blood Badgerkin. What are you doing here, kind sir? He jumps a little and stands up between me and the spot he has been working on. Nothing important, My Divine Lord! The man smiles awkwardly. Its just regr maintenance, yes! I squint at him, but noticing one of the Oreads in the distance, I decide to let it go for now, nodding at him in understanding. We catch up with one of Ianthes girls and she notices us too, bounding our way with a charming giggle. Her gaze skips to my lips as we both stop so I hold out a hand to the ashen beauty. She rests against me obediently, allowing me to greet her with a little peck at the corner of her mouth, giggling even more. How can I help you today, Den Master? she asks, batting hershes at me. By letting us know how your task is going? I answer. We are following the initial schedule, but there have been slight alterations to the gates and a few other sections so it might shift by a day or two, she replies. Thats alright. Dont overwork yourselves. Let the girls know I appreciate your help. I nod appreciatively. Thank you, Den Master. Well make sure this is our best work. She steps off me with a polite curtsy and jogs away to continue doing whatever her current objective is. If only they could build something that allows you to travel through stone over long distances, Codae says with a quiet sigh. While I might be able to do that on my own one day, this brings me an idea. Speaking of building, what about transfer gates? I look down at Sirgia. Ive read about those a little in the past. Dwarves had the best ones that could create something akin to a spatial corridor between two locations, allowing for instant travel. Thats true, Master. She rubs her chin. But, you must have also read how expensive they are to run. They were used sparingly back in the day, but in the current era, most if not all are inactive, left to deteriorate. The energy necessary to start and uphold a connection like that is immense. Not to mention the necessary amount of endurance and resilience the operators needed. It usually required at least three specialised magicians of the third or fourth Tier sharing the burden, and it was not so good for their health. Okay. What about me? Could I make them work with my Tier and the stats I receive from everyone? I raise an intrigued brow at her. Sirgia pauses for a moment and looks deep in thought. That might work. You are also a Primordial, so your physique is much morepatible with high-energy maniption. I believe you would be able to do it. But The gate needs to be charged on both sides. Right. Thatplicates things. I scratch my head, then nce at Codae, who is looking between us with a dose of curiosity and hope. Wait. What about my close Partners? Thedies who feel for me strongly receive a lot in return. Those stats and the connection to me, especially now that Im a Demigod, should be worth something, no? The chieftess cheeks colour a tad, but she shows a hint of a smile. Shes Tier 3 from what I remember, and her Bond is already the fourth level, one step below max. It shows just how much she wished for apatible mate for so long. My Dwarf wife takes a peek at her too while racking her wonderful brain. Maybe Honestly, we wouldnt know until we tried But this might be possible And you do have mates who love you dearly in far regions of the world so it would allow us to reconnect with them, having at least one high-bond lover in themunity to be the gatekeeper Im thoroughly lost in all that gate talk, but this means stair would be able to visit more often, right? Codae nces between us, her tail swishing expectantly behind her round behind. Not only that. This could establish travel between all themunities Master gained the favour of. In the grand scheme of things, this would not only be good for his mates, but it would also make everyone safer. In a blink, people from all around the world could march to help that one settlement in trouble. Not to mention trade, even. Sirgia grows more and more excited as she imagines the possibilities. We have to try. I have to try. Master, Im going back to the mansion. I need to review what I know and look through some of my old designs. I promise not to take long and not to dy us any further. Chuckling warmly, I kneel down to face her properly, cing my hands on her adorable cheeks. Go and do your thing, love. We will stay here for as long as you need to make this happen. You have my full support. She grins at me charmingly and dives for my lips. Our kiss doesntst as she hastily jumps back and sprints away, heading for my mothers house. We watch the dust fall after her energetic charge with Codae, both of us unable to wait for what this little virtuoso is going toe up with. Chapter 231 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Ill-Fated Journey of a Troubled Father Chapter 231 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Ill-Fated Journey of a Troubled Father In a forest far, far away at about the same time The deafening noise of the ongoing downpour muffles every other possible sound. All the birds hid away, and even bigger animals retreated to the safety of their dens. From what the farmer told me, its not going to stop for at least a few more days, which ismon for this region. It rains so hard that roads turn into rivers, dying many transports or straight up interrupting some. Thankfully, it started just yesterday so the dirt path right below me is still rtively usable. Unfortunately, even while sitting on a thick branch reaching out above its surface, the bountiful crown of leaves doesnt do much to shield me from the invasive humidity. The water still gets through, making my clothes thoroughly soaked, even with the bits of modern repellent material hidden underneath everything. It wouldnt help keeping it on the outside, only attracting unnecessary attention. Taking a quick nce at my watch, I sigh heavily. If my estimates are correct, the target should be in range in less than ten minutes. They have never once beente in the past, and there is no reason for them to alter their tight schedule. Unless they caught wind of me, but thats highly unlikely. Trying to drag my thoughts away from things that are out of my control, I rest my weapon against my shoulder and reach into my cor. My fingerse back with a wooden locket in the shape of a cats paw and I turn it around in my grasp a few times. One side has a roughly carved engraving of the letter A, while the other is adorned with the letter N, both looking like they have been formed with a beasts w. With a light squeeze, the locket pops open, revealing its contents. In the left indent, rests a piece of tanned leather with a charcoal depiction of a gently smiling woman of the pure-blood Catkin line. She stares back at me with an affectionate look, captured perfectly by the talented artisan behind this way too-real picture. The only thing that would make it even more faithful would be the use of brown pigment instead of ck, but the limitations of this type of canvas are obvious. In the right indent, theres another piece of leather with another captured bust. This one depicts a few-year-old boy looking fairly Human with adorable cat ears and a huge grin. That beaming expression is unbelievably infectious even if ites just from a picture and I cant help but smirk a little as I admire it. But, it doesntst long, soon fading away from my lips as the realisationes in once more. From the worst failure of a father to the worst failure of a husband. I chuckle dryly, brushing my finger over both drawings. It seems no matter which world, Im destined to be a disappointment to those I hold dear. Its been years since I havest seen both of them, but this time, I have no excuse. This time, I haven''t been spirited away to an unknownnd against my own will with no way ofing back. As my thumb stops at Noahs gleeful face, I press onto it and pull down, bending the flexible material, which in turn reveals a real picture hidden behind. The colours are a little faded by now, but the photographic paper has been safe from external factors underneath that piece of leather. It captures another little boy, a bit older, maybe twice as old or so at that point, bearing some resemnce with the first one. But the setting is much more modern as he holds a BB gun in one hand and a paper target full of holes in the other, smirking proudly. Little boy? I shake my head with a snicker. Not so much anymore. He should be around twenty-nine today, grown into a full-fledged man, and most likely have at least one little boy of his own running around. Hopefully, he hasnt followed in his fathers footsteps and found a nicedy to form a loving family with. But, hes always been a smart guy. There is no way he gets conned into something he doesnt expect like his old man. Before any water can get into the locket, I cover the photo once more and close the trinket, shoving it under my clothes. The first signs of movement can be spotted to my left, just as another loud thunder rolls through the area. I spy a few horses with robed individuals leading a caravan full of carts and wagons. The escorts are paying attention to all the sides, thankfully excluding the sky. I should have been home with my own family a long time ago too. I really should have run back right after the defence against the Abyssals failed. But, a man never breaks his word. And no soldier is left behind. When Bradley hadn''t shown up for our scheduled meeting after we parted ways, I knew something was wrong. He was like a brother to me, and I was like a brother to him, which he lost to the merciless ws of war. It wouldnt be a lie to say that he worried about me more than anything else left in his cold world. Him noting to check up on me? Impossible. Nothing would have stopped him. But, I had my responsibilities. New responsibilities to a kindmunity and an understanding woman. I had to assume the worst and live on. This world is a dangerous ce with monsters, beasts, and Humans alike. Anything could have happened. At least until I caught a whiff of him during that fatefulst battle before the King had fallen. What followed was months of investigation and reconnaissance, which quickly turned into years due to how bigger this entire thing is than just a simple conspiracy. These people are involved in some atrocious things, not only limited to very and abuse on a racial basis. They arent nice to their own kind either. They are even hunting some group called Heroes, supposedly brought here from another world, just like us. If they learned of Bradleys true identity during his imprisonment, he would be worse than done for. But, it all ends today. Im going to find him, break him out, ande back to my beloved Ayumi to beg for forgiveness. Ill ept every ounce of hate she might harbour for me for abandoning her and our precious son. And if thats going to be her wish, Ill disappear from their lives and never show myself in front of them again. In the end, Im quite experienced in that, arent I? Nevertheless, all of this can wait a few more hours. Shaking my head, I reposition myself, observing the long line of carriages passing beneath me, their roofs and canopies almost grazing the low-hanging branch Im crouching on. If any of the guards look up, Im a goner. But, they never do. Waiting for one particr wagon, I attach my trusty mechanical rifle to my back, courtesy of one fine Dwarf craftsman, and slip my limbs into loops of rope I prepared ahead of time. Making sure my heels and palms are firmly locked on, I count the carts in my head. As the number reaches thirteen, I roll myself over. Someone must be looking over me from up there because another lightning strike strikes the nearby area, further muting out any potential noise the leaves and wood could create as the oppressive thunder rolls into the caravan. I quickly descend onto the solid roof of the wagon Ive been aiming for, using the ropes to slow my fall almost to a halt, touching onto the polished surface without the faintest knock. Hastily wiggling my feet and hands out of the hoops, I release the four ropes and they shoot back into the tree thanks to the system of pulleys I installed above that branch. Before we pass the treepletely, there is no sign of anything happening, save for my body lying atop one of the roofs without the slightest twitch. I wait with bated breath to see if anyone has noticed anything, but the convoy doesnt slow down. Perfect. Now I just have to stay like this for a few more hours, getting smacked with intense rain all over. Its not even close to the worst conditions weve had to stay put under with Brad, so it will be a breeze. There are no more checkpoints on their path, so unless some unexpected and unounted variable alters their usual transport, I should be as good as in there already. Just wait for me, buddy. Iming to drag your ass out of hot water in a second. Like good old times. Hours fly by and we reach our destination. A walled-off mining colony enters my eyes, but Im already intimately familiar with every nook and cranny of the settlement. Theck of any watchtowers near the main gate is one of the crucial reasons why I chose this particr supply route for my operation. There are a few ways into their hideout that have high chances of leading me to Brad, but this one is the safest. We roll through the double-winged reinforced gate without an issue. The convoy stops only briefly so that the leader can pay off the sentry with the agreed amount. With that, the government official only acts like he is checking the cargo while his subordinates stay put. No one has any idea that these merchants bring no supplies or livestock. Though, to him and the individuals running this entire thing, the monsters crammed inside the wagons might be considered just so. These poor men and women But, I cant risk my mission yet. If the chance arrives, Ill do whatever I can to help them on our way out. I bet Bradley is going to insist on it anyway. Some of the houses reach past the height of the caravan, but the weather is so terrible no one keeps their shutters open. Besides, thismunity is so oppressed barely anyone would be willing to risk attracting any ire from the evil syndicate, even by going to report suspicious activity. The smartest thing they can do is keep their heads low and they know it well. Soon, the transport arrives in the warehouse district and the individual carriages split between various buildings. I hold onto mine, preparing for the next step. My ride heads for the one on the right, which is a win as the entrance is much higher than necessary, resembling barn doors. Servants open them up and we make it inside. But, the wagon doesnt stop there, continuing to move forward. Before the horses walk straight into the back wall, a sizable trapdoor drops into the ground at a slight angle, creating a sloping ramp descending into the floor. The driver slows down and I make use of all themotion before its toote. Flipping onto my back as the ramp releases a heavy thud and shakes the warehouse, I pull an elongated package from my left pant, loosening my belt a little. Thepressed frame flicks to life in a blink and a rectangr box of see-through fabric covers me, high enough to tickle my nose and extending in all directions just far enough to embrace my prone form. Holding my breath, I wait to see if Ive been caught, even though the entire process ispletely silent. We continue as if nothing happened and I allow myself a small smirk. From the outside, it looks like a natural part of the carriage, resembling a wooden bit of the exact same shade. Originally, my ride had a t roof, but this specific modeles out with a raised one too for a morefortable journey allowing the passengers to stand. I can only bet on these guys not writing such details in their records of coaches in their use. The wooden architecture quickly switches ces with heavy stone bricks and a pebble road. Its a good change since the noise of the hooves and the creaking of the wooden wheels fill the narrow tunnel. There are only five guards with my carriage, excluding the coachman. The others sit on the back of their animals and boredly escort the transport. ming sconces adorn the walls, bathing them in an orange glow. Evil organisation utilising a massivework of secret underground passages couldnt get any more cliche, could it? Our journey doesntst much longer, as after a few sharp turns, we find ourselves in a slightly wider space with multiple square openings lined up in a row, reaching from the ground to the ceiling. This has to be the unloading area, and my thoughts are proven correct as the wagon backs into one of the bays. We are alone so far, no other carts waiting to be taken care of, so I need to act quickly. The escorts hop off their horses, tie them up on the side, and split. Three go with the coachman into the nearbypartment, leaving only two hooded guys to keep watch over the goods. They snicker to themselves, and I can hear theming closer, most likely to bully the captives while their superior is gone. Sensing the tremors from them hitting their fists against the wooden sides and starting to talk smack, I whip my cover aside. Rolling into a crouch, I peek past the edge of the roof, finding them gazing inside through the little window in the locked door. Quiet whimpers and sobs escape through the opening. Two will be a bit problematic. An unlucky start already. Reaching into my pocket, I pull out a metal bearing and equip my military knife. Waiting a moment for the best opportunity, I toss the tiny ball at the horses, spooking them greatly as one of the animals gets stung in the butt. The men instantly whip their heads towards themotion, turning their bodies along. Not wasting any time, I drop off the ledge and stab the further mans neck from behind as Ind on him. Of course, the noise of our bodies hitting the ground makes his friend whip around, but Im already in motion. As his mouth opens to sound an rm, my de finds purchase in his jaw, stabbing right through its middle and sinking itself in the roof of his mouth. With my other hand, I drive an additional dagger into his neck from the side, slowly lowering the guy to the ground. Releasing the breath Ive been holding, I look around and jerk a little at the sight of two furry-eared heads poking out of the carriages window. Smiling reassuringly, I put a bloody finger to my lips, and the Beastkin females nod obediently. I hastily urge them back inside and slide the window lock into its rightful position. Theres no doubt these people are going to catch on even if I perfectly hide the bodies and clean up all the evidence, but I dont want them to me these poor victims, thinking they fought back. They suffered enough already. Maybe if I hadnt stabbed the first criminal into the back of his neck, I would have been able to make it look like they fought each other, but this wont work anymore. Therefore, I leave them be. I already expected this oue as one of the possible developments. All I can do now is hurry. Taking a peek into the loading bays, I confirm that no one ising yet and bring up a scroll from a pouch on my belt. Unrolling it, I scan the numerous lines with my eyes, jumping from one to another. Recalling every turn we have made, I quickly find my current location in the undergroundplex. This map might have been the result of stitching together a number of testimonies that roughly worked together, but its enough to go by. Slinging my main weapon from my shoulder, I make sure the bolt is loaded, flick the safety, and run into the third bay, pulling my ker skull mask down. It will help protect my head and hide my face from these men at the same time. It would have a hard time stopping a bullet from a rifle, but arrows and bolts are useless against it as long as they dont hit the reinforced ss eyes. After about five minutes of running, I shoulde into the sorting hall. It will be the first big hurdle on my path to the solitary confinement cells and the dungeons. Most if not all of the merchandise is supposed to move through it before being distributed to various sections of the facility. There, it will be decided where the shipment should move next. Naturally, not every single one of the iing goods leaves this ce in the same condition, or at all. Ill have to sneak past the busy arrangement centre somehow. Theres a chance the employees working there wont be informed about the breach yet, but I shouldnt count on luck. I need to keep to the shadows or find a way to be one of them. Unfortunately, stealing the outfits of one of the men I killed wasnt going to work. And they changed their identification patches very often, so preparing ahead was not possible. As Im going through various possible steps I can take, the tunnel widens and the noise of a typical warehousemotion reaches my ears, paired with lots of crying and whimpering. I try my best not to get swayed by the sight of lines of people in chains being forced to move in certain directions. Plenty of metal cages and wooden crates litter the ground and the building-sized shelves reach the very ceiling a few long metres above my head. This entire ce needs to go down, but Im not in a Hollywood movie. Its not a job for a single person. Right now, I can bring down only a little bit of it. Time for a diversion. Jogging behind one of the massive crates, I find an angle where Impletely hidden from sight. The nearest torch is far enough for the shadow covering this spot to rival the darkest night. Resting the stock of my weapon against its edge and taking aim at the warehouse shelves an intersection away from me, I wait a moment in silence. The second everyone is turned away from it, save for the captives, I pull the trigger and receive a slight mechanical kick in the shoulder. Its nowhere near the power of a real gun, but this contraption beats any crossbow, rivalling full-fledged ballista with its piercing power. The short metal arrow cuts through the air and sinks into a palette holding a bunch of wooden barrels together. Theres a thin wire attached to it, barely visible like a fishing line, and I pull on it strongly. With the arrow tip belonging to the barbed ones, the bolt properly stays in ce and transfers the energy to the target it has struck. A single wooden groanter, the cluster of barrels is speeding down towards the ground. I roll the wire up, yanking the bolt back to me just as the package finally reaches its destination and shatters. Clothes and trinkets burst in all directions, bringing the hall to a temporary silence as everyone peers towards the scene to investigate what happened. Some shouting about almost ending up as a stain ensues, and an argument breaks out, multiple people ming each other for not securing the kegs properly. While they get quite heated, Im already on the move, weaving between other shelves, heading for the exit. Its going fairly smoothly, half of these criminals are busy watching the beatdown that ensued, and half are returning to their work, focusing on it even harder not to risk upsetting their bosses. Until. Unexpectedly, the passage I need to take, if I dont want to continue causing disturbances in search of other viable exits for the next hour, is guarded by a sentry whose only task seems to be making sure no one brings anything belonging to the ves out of the sorting centre. Obviously, that wont fly with me. Im way too far in to back off and try another tunnel. My intrusion can be discovered at any given moment, and its a surprise no one hase running while shouting about an attack. So, I have to act fast. Peeking out of my hiding spot, I roam my gaze over the surrounding area and locate a solution. Disappearing into the shadows once more, I knock onto the wooden surface next to me at a regr rhythm, hitting it with my heel. The even, almost mechanical noise reverberates throughout the air. Soon enough, it catches the attention of the guy Ive seen. Hees to investigate, perhaps worried another ident might ur, this time in his backyard. And thats when I jump at him with the thin wire from the bolt wrapped around my knuckles and roll it around his throat, pulling him into the darkness. He gets no word out as it restricts his throat, and doesnt get to fight back much as my knife finds purchase in his heart right away. I hold onto him until he stops struggling, dropping lifelessly into my arms. Recing my cloak with his fairly uniform one, I dig out an identification que from his vest. Concealing my weapon beneath the cape, I pull the hood low and head in the direction of the guard, trying my best to look like I belong. Confidence is everything in stealth ops. Obviously, the big guy stops me for the routine checkup, but no one else pays any attention to me until that point. I show him the patch on my right arm and hold the badge out. When he is about to take it, I identally let go, apologising for my clumsiness. He sneers under his breath while crouching to receive it. Unfortunately, he doesnt get a chance to rise. Knife in the neck and wire around his throat, I push the guard behind the nearest shelf. He must be of a much higher Tier because it takes almost an entire minute and five more stabs to bring him down. Im d he wasnt a mage or something. Checking for any witnesses, I slip into the corridor and continue with my infiltration. Having pretty much memorised the map, I run straight to my destination, slowing down only when someone shows up on my path, using every shortcut and utility storeroom to avoid all unnecessary contact. Honestly, with big organisations like these, getting in is the biggest issue. After that, its just a matter of not ending up attracting too much unwanted attention. At least thats what they taught us. Finally, the scenery changes from rough and uneven cobble to smooth stone everywhere. The istion cells should be up ahead. Looking through all of them is impossible, so Ill have to strike the overseers office and locate the prisoner records. Hopefully, the guy isnt currently on a piss break as Im utter garbage at picking locks. Assuming a slow pace, I stroll into the istion wing. Long stairs lead me down into a wide hallway ending with a T-junction. At the end, between the paths leading to the sides, is a reinforced door, right next to a rectangr hole in the wall, two-thirds covered by iron bars. Thats my jailors closet. The question is, what now? I could try riling him up with some insults, making hime out to beat the shit out of me. But, he might as well be a thinking person, calling for guards instead. He has to have at least a few around. Perhaps I can try luring him close to the window and stealing his keys somehow, but to do that, I would have to Without an ounce of hesitation, I bring my reloaded weapon to my shoulder and line up the small red cross of my trusty SPECTRE with its all-purpose four-times magnification with the shiny surface of a mans bald head. Releasing a quiet twang as the squeezed springs are released free, the metal projectile crosses the distance in a blink, going right through his skull and into the wall the guy was going to lean on while ncing out of his post. Hes effectively dead and pinned to the stone surface, and if my luck has held, in reach of an arm. But, the whizz of the bolt hasnt been missed, and someone walks out of the left path to investigate the noise, taking a peek into the grated window. I finish slipping another bolt into the barrel of my makeshift rifle and pull the mechanism back just in time to see him turning around. Another pull of the trigger, another headshot, another corpse attached to a wall. Then, three more individuals fill into the hallways, very much aware of what has happened to their colleague this time. One raises a heavy crossbow while the other two unsheathe a longsword and a spear respectively. With only one attacker, I can understand why they feel like they can handle this, especially since I showed them that I specialise in ranged attacks. So, before they can shorten the distance between us, I pull out a hand-sized ball and twist the top, throwing it between us. The springy sphere bounces a few times as I drop to my knee to reload quicker. A secondter, it explodes with a puff of thick white smoke, covering the entire width of the sizable hallway. I can hear my opponents starting to run my way, most likely assuming that Im trying to escape, and toss another makeshift grenade into the obstruction, or rather, way past it. The second ball explodes too, but with a sh of intense light instead, illuminating three silhouettes through the fog for one single blink. That blink is enough for me to swing the barrel towards the location of the crossbow wielder and release another shot, followed by a recognisable thunk. Damon! one of the remaining criminals shouts. But, the footsteps continue so I rise from the ground and take hold of my knife. Rule number one, the person who will see their target first is almost always the one outside of the smoke. And because of that, the longsword guy makes himself known by trying to clear his vision with his waving arm. The second he steps out of the fog, my de is already dipping into his throat and I meet his surprised eyes. Kicking him aside, I steal his sword from his hand and rush ahead towards the spot where I heard the cry. Tobat the downside of what Im doing and avoid ending up like that previous guy, I throw the longsword forward before emerging from the thick cloud. It clearly collides with something, and I regain my sight to the image of the spear wielder with his polearm knocked off the mark a bit. That bit is enough for me to cross the remaining distance and smack him in the face with the butt of my mechanical rifle. He goes down with a groan, which quickly switches into a gurgling noise as I stomp on his throat. Reloading another bolt, I aim downwards and finish him off with a third headshot. Listening in for reinforcements, I put another bolt into ce, and start collecting all the previous ones, not forgetting the knife still embedded in the first guys neck. Then, I run to the jailers booth and reach for his limp body. With a bit of struggle, I fish out the keys from his pants, opening the door a momentter. Time is an extremely valuablemodity right now so I make the best use of it, rifling through the prison keepers desk. There are books, ledgers, and scrolls noting down his prisoners, including what he got from them during his interviews. Name after name, description after description, I search for that single one. But, it neveres up. Stepping away from the desk, I run a hand down my face. Why? Why isnt it here? I know they have him. Its impossible for so many people to give matching testimonies over months of time difference without being able tomunicate. No one is so resilient to torture, not to mention fifteen random thugs from some damned syndicate! Could they have sent him to the dungeons instead? As far as I know, only demi-humans are brought there. Every Human is still a potential agent to them, requiring just enough convincing to change sides. And if that doesnt work, they just kill their captives outright. No use worrying over what I cant know. The dungeons arent far. I can check them and make a run for it if theres nothing. Ill literally have to run, though. Already hearing themotion from the direction of the stairs, I dart out of the booth and disappear into the right passage. For some reason, the dungeons arent right next to the solitary confinement cells for Humans, separated by the barracks. Perhaps whoever nned this ce out wanted their troops to be able to reach either location just as quickly. I sprint through the hallways until they widen once more. The polished stone is reced by natural-looking rock as I step into a massive cavern. Theres another exit on the opposite end, and multiple barrack houses extending to one side. Right now, they all seem empty. But, judging by the sound of an rm bell, I have somehow missed the reinforcements by a hairs breadth. Not wanting to test my luck any further, I jog ahead, keeping an eye on the buildings to my left. As I reach the half point, something catches my attention, but I dont stop moving. A single person is sitting on the patio of one of the barracks while carving a wood figurine with a knife. My gaze flicks to the small statue, and back forward as I file the straggler in as not a threat. Theres always someone who intentionallygs behind to save his skin. Then, I freeze. I know the design of that knife. It came with a pair. Well, well, well The man lifts his face from his craft. I never thought I would get to see this mask again I turn again, sliding my mask up. Brad? Of course. I should have thought about that. Who else would have managed to infiltrate the enemys ranks while looking for an opportunity to escape, making them think he has joined their side, if not my best buddy, spotter, and intel gatherer? You have no idea how d I am to see you. I chuckle wryly, spreading my arms to the sides. I thought you were a goner after I didnt find your name in the jailers registry. Ivee to get you out. Everything is set, join me and we are good to go. I was wondering who would be stupid enough to poke the proverbial bear with a glowing red stick right in itsir, but I should have figured out it would be you. Bradley shakes his head with an amusedugh. Youve always been a sentimental bastard, Connor. He stands up and steps out of the slight shadow, revealing himself as the tall and rugged Irishman Im so familiar with. His rusted beard is much thicker now, and these horrible clothes belonging to the organisation dont fit his character in the slightest, but Im just happy he is alive. And youve always been a resourceful scoundrel. I smirk to myself. Lets not waste any more time. We can chat outside. Someone might stumble on us at any moment. Lets go. Why? He tilts his head slowly. I blink at him in confusion. What do you mean why? Why would I want to do that, mate? Bradley leans into one of the posts supporting the barracks extended roof. Im perfectly safe here. Sure, Im not exactly high up on the corporatedder, but Im working on my rank. The superiors are more than willing to reward honest efforts. Im stunned for a second. What? Brad, these guys are terrorists! Youve had to see what they are doing to these poor people, and not only! Weve always stood on the right side together, like brothers! Right side? He snickers. Really? Thats extremely subjective, you know? All weve been doing was following orders from above. Who decides what is right? The Government weve been serving? Maybe the one whose country weve been invading? My whole body tenses slightly as my jaw clenches. Brad... What happened? This is not Earth anymore, Connor. Not since we fell into that sinkhole. My long-time partner sighs deeply. We are in a ce full of beasts, monsters, and even magic. Weve always fought for the betterment of humankind, havent we? Making Earth a better ce for our kids? Well, your kid, to be specific, since I didnt have any. Officially. I really dont like where this is going. You remember what we learned about humanitys history in this ce, dont you? Its been in danger of being eradicated. Until the people took matters into their own hands, he continues with a dreamy smile. They fought back hard and turned the tables on their oppressors. But then, decades after, things started changing. People started forgetting. Bradley I tighten my hands into fists. Society back on Earth cant help itself but repeat the mistakes of the past. Brad looks straight at me again. Society here can still be saved, educated. It doesnt have to return to its dark ages due to negligence. This organisation you are calling terrorists is trying its best to make sure of that. To protect Human rights. And the two of us, we are Human, are we not? If not for my gloves, Im sure I would be drawing blood with how hard my nails press into my palms. Yes, Im not here because I got captured. As you are realising just about now, Im here by my own will, he continues, extending his hand forward. I wanted to reach out to you, to reunite with you, to offer you to join me, but it was still too early for me to receive permission to go out on a journey to search for you. But, destiny seems to favour us and brought you to me so kindly. You might have killed a few people on your way here, but that can be used to prove your skills. We need men like you. What do you say? Will you join me on this crusade against the enemies of humankind? Against those abominations? Fucking racist. I spit to the side. Heughs and rubs his eyes. Man, I had such high hopes for you. Why cant you see it? This is not a debate on skin colour. We have actual others we need to unite against here. Or what, dont tell me you consider them equal to us? I cant believe I havent figured you out over all those years. I let out a light growl, surprising even myself. How was I so blind? Well, not to discredit you too much, but you had quite a lot on your mind with that awful bitch of yours. Bradley cackles openly. Seriously, how can a guy be so unlucky? Or, actually, Im starting to think you might truly be a total ass at judging peoples characters. He starts hitting his knee whileughing, ending up wheezing a bit. After calming himself down, he sees me with my weapon raised in his direction and releases a deep sigh once more. Does it really have to end like this? Brother against brother? Bradley asks. You are no brother of mine. Just one poisonous snake that has wormed its way into my family. I snarl at him. I dreaded the day I might receive the order to neutralise you, even if it was an unfounded fear because I trusted you so much. Thankfully, you arent the only person who changed aftering to Naharren. Im not going to hesitate anymore. I have things I need to protect. If you are not with me, you are against me. He raises a curious brow at me, then his eyes widen slightly. No Theres no way You wouldnt Not your insecure ass You knocked one of those things up? A mechanical twang echoes through the air as the bolt isunched from my weapon. Its aimed straight at Bradleys head, but he moves it out of the way at thest second, the projectile embedding itself in the wooden post. You didnt! Bradley shows mock offence. You were like a brother to me, Connor! I loved you! I re at him, knowing that I wont have enough time to reload. He has offensive magic at his disposal. Im so d this world has no guns yet. A bullet would be so much harder to dodge. Though, I considered teaching our friends about the art of war a little. Their engineers are unfortunately still a bit behind, and it might take time to convince them to use the talents of the captured Dwarves for their own merit. They can be a bit hard-headed when ites to their distaste for other races. My old friend spreads his arms and shakes his head in disappointment. Thats it. I have to take him down. I cant let him teach these terrorists about guns and bullets. Sagging forward a bit, I let my rifle fall out of my grasp. Bradley smirks, starting to walk towards me, assuming Ive lost my will to fight. He knows I know what he can do with his spells. And he has surely grown stronger in the time weve been separated. As he steps off from the patio and onto the rocky cavern floor, with no more posts and poles in a straight line between us, I flick my face up. My right hand lunges for the concealed holster at my hip, and I watch his brow furrow. Unlocking it, my fingers wrap themselves around the grip I havent felt in quite a while. Perhaps I shouldnt have neglected my drills, but the moment my palm wraps itself around the familiar rubbery surface, all the knowledge and experience flows into my mind automatically. Bradleys eyeballs almost pop out of their sockets as I bring my trusty 9mm level with his head. Ive always been better with a rifle, but few know that long-range shooting is in my blood, no matter what gun Im holding in my hands. When a shot matters a lot, I never miss. Squeezing the trigger before he can react, I bear with the loud bang that brings heavy ringing into my ears. I keep my eyes trained on the target, waiting to see it sport a tiny hole in the middle of the forehead, ending everything. But, that never happens. A t circr violet array shes into existence right before his nose and deflects the shot to the side. Shock and confusion immediately fill my heart and mind. He never sought any protection spells, focusing purely on attack, but here we are, with a glowing magical circle hovering in the air. Shite Bradley wipes off his brow. I cant believe you still have bullets in that old thing That was thest one, I reply, lowering my handgun. I was saving it for myself. Sounds like an interesting way out for a dutiful soldier like yourself. A rough female voice reaches my ears from the back and I look over my shoulder. A robed woman with a mask strolls towards us, her hand glowing with purple energy. As her cloak billows from the movement, it reveals a bunch of small arcane sigils and circuits. Power is rolling off her in waves, more arrays showing up on the ground and in the air with magic ready to beunched. She stops briefly after our eyes meet through the holes in her mask like she is surprised to see me here. A secondter, she recollects herself but doesnt walk any further for some reason. I slip my skull mask on too and stand with my sides to each of them. This has be a rather difficult situation. Chapter 232 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Noble Sacrifice of a Protective Father Chapter 232 C Through the Eyes of Another: The Noble Sacrifice of a Protective Father Now you are in deep shit. Bradley sighs, spitting to the side. And it could have been all good if only you epted my proposal. I turn back to him and he tenses a little. For some reason, he always does when facing me with the mask on. Hes never been a coward or anything, so I dont think its about the design of the skull. Whatever it is, Im d for that detail today. The more intimidated he feels, the better for me. Isnt your entire escapade pointless now? He asks with a raised brow. You came here for me, but will leave in a bag because of your silly beliefs. I came here to rescue you. My grip tightens around the handgun. Unfortunately, I was not aware you didnt need rescuing. What you needed was a bullet to the head, traitor. That didnt end ording to your n either. My former partner chuckles amusedly. Well, maybe I would have made you another offer if only you hadnt raised your gun at me. Right now, Im afraid I cant let this go. Its a shame, but thats just how it is. Sighing quietly, I holster the pistol as the pair watches me intently. The womans posture adjusts a bit, but Bradley only shakes his head with a knowing grin. I have no way of using it again even if I want to, and my other weapon is not reloaded. While I mastered that skill long ago, it still takes longer than either of them needs to take me down. I really hoped for a different oue, I say firmly. I bet. Heughs. This clearly isnt the ce where you expected to die. No, I reply and his grin widens, until he realises that Im actually denying his words. This isnt the ce where I expected to kill you. Bradley lets out a snort. Dont joke around. You have nothing Pulling my hand up from the holster, I brush my fingers against one of the fist-sized spheres attached to my belt. Ites into sight only as the motion lifts my cloak a bit, but that split-second is enough for his eyes to widen. The wooden shell falls to the ground and splits into two. A shout from both the front and the back reaches my ears as I dive to the side. The woman will take a moment to recover from the blinding sh, but Bradley knew what was going to happen and must have managed to shield his eyes at least partially. I dont exactly know since I had to close mine and jump into action right after. The window in the nearby barrack doesnt have any ss so I throw myself through it,nding inside the wooden building, right between two very simple beds made out of boards. There are dozens of them arranged side by side, leaving just enough space in the middle of the longhouse to allow easy passage from the front to the back. But, I dont gawk around and get on the move the second after Ind on the floor with a roll. My hand is already reaching for a new bolt and slotting it into my weapon. I love this not-so-little thing but sometimes I really wish the Dwarf artisan I met was a bit more talented and managed toe up with a repeating mechanism. ording to him, it was too much to ask without specific artificer inscriptions and rare materials, not to mention designing the thing for handheld devices. You are always taught to work with what you have, though, so thats what I need to focus on. Before either of the two makes their move or figures out which barrack I have escaped into, I turn around and peek out of the window with my crossbow rifle poking out of the frame. From the assumed angle, I find the masked female glowing with numerous glyphs right in my sight. Not wasting the precious opportunity, I pull the trigger and send the projectile at her neck, not sure how durable that face cover is or if its just a decoration. It ultimately doesnt matter though because my bolt ricochets off another purplish formation, just on a much smaller scale, causing the cloaked figure only to flinch. I should have figured she could create personal anti-projectile barriers after witnessing her erect a big one in front of Bradley. But, I had to try. My location gets exposed immediately and her annoyed eyes lock on me. I would have expected more venom in them since she has to be something a bit more important to the cult than just yourmon grunt. Maybe she is just so far above it all that she doesnt even find it worthwhile expressing her rage on insignificant nobodies like me. The difference in our power levels is clear as day. After everything, Im Tier 4, but my ss doesnt get that much powerful with each new stage. Its always been mostly about utility. Honestly, it suits a former sniper like myself, providing me with a plethora of options for conducting my operations, from reconnaissance to the final shot, but itcks pure firepower. In the end, being a Stalker doesnt sound too powerful, does it? God, there cant be a more misunderstanding-inducing and worse-sounding ss in this world. So, I invoke one of my basic abilities called Stalking Step and run away without creating any noise. Moments after I move past the nearby bed, the wooden wall behind me explodes with a st of lightning. Jumping out of the window on the opposite side to the one I entered from, Ind on the porch and sprint to the end of the building. A quick nce past the corner, I rush to the next barrack and get inside again. Running to the windows facing thest known positions of my opponents, I drop into a slide while reloading and hit the wall without a hint of disturbance. Looking out of the pane-less square, I activate Mask Presence and take a deep breath. A chilly sensation washes over me as I feel myself kind of disappear. I know Im still visible, but its easier for peoples eyes to simply pass over me if they dont focus on my position hard enough. I moved far enough to get an angle on Bradley this time. He is frantically scanning the barracks currently being barraged with spells by the rune-wielding woman. Im nowhere near his cone of vision, which is fortunate. The purple barrier is gone too, letting me hope that this shot can finally connect. Third times a charm, right? The bolt is released with a quiet twang, my ability unable to mask the noise of an attack or other offensive skills, and I watch it sail towards Bradleys head. By some stroke of luck, his gaze moves close enough to my position before the shot that he spots the assassination attempt. He throws himself to the back at the received sound cue, but since the distance is not great, the bolt still strikes true. Only to graze over his entire forehead and fly further, its path slightly altered, a painfully deep gash created right above the guys brows now. He managed to tilt himself enough to save his life. Lucky bastard. Not for long, though, as a literal waterfall of blood descends onto his face, the arrowhead cutting deep enough to cut his damn skull while passing by. The agonising wail as he stumbles tugs at my heart, but I immediately steel my mind, reminding myself that this is no longer my sworn brother. This is a traitor and a terrorist set on homicide. My partner is dead. All I can do now is avenge him. Im on the move right away, but its not fast enough. A chunk of rock crashes into the window as Im escaping, demolishing the entire wall and clipping my back as it flies through another. A growl escapes my throat as I get up from the rubble and start running again, chancing a nce over my shoulder. The woman is floating above the ground, starting to fly after me. My steps still silent, I dodge another, much smaller boulder and roll through the window on the opposite side. Hitting the porch, I roll and grab another sphere from my pouch this time. Throwing it to the left like a bowling ball, I force it to roll over the wooden patio while I sprint in the opposite direction, the sound of hard boots hitting wood in a rhythmic pattern echoes behind my back. A Galloping Grenade as I have named it. Its a simple shell with two wooden halves inside, one of them attached to it permanently while the other has a little bit of wiggle room and holds a heavier piece of metal. As the ball rolls, gravity does its thing and the pieces strike each other, creating a fairly authentic noise. At least of a wooden surface, which is perfect. I hear another crash and spin around. The array master barges through the wall with her back to me, her attention focused all in the direction of the running sound. As she pauses in confusion, holding her arm out prepared to strike me down, I unsheathe my military knife and charge at her from behind. If projectiles dont work, maybe melee will do. Reaching her undetected, I aim for the neck, but she proves to have immacte senses or intuition, or perhaps its another of the hundred formations glowing all over her attire. She winces as my de enters her personal space, beginning to turn. As a result, my swing from the side finds purchase below her shoulder, too high to puncture a lung as it slides off her vicle. But, nothing repels it so it disappears fully in her flesh, confirming that she can be wounded. A piercing scream erupts from the mage and Im sted to the back by a powerful thunder wave, the work of another of her enchantments. My grip remains tight so the knifees with me as I tumble on the ground andnd in a crouch, quickly sheathing it. Our eyes meet again as she clutches the deep wound, pure hatred glimmering in their depths. Which, to my surprise, mellows out again into just anger and extreme irritation. You fucking GAAAAH! She ms the nearby wall in her riled-up state, using it as an outlet. I should have known you are going to be just as cunning I frown lightly, but she obviously cant see it. Its hard to understand what she means. Maybe she refers to Bradley. I wouldnt be surprised to learn that he had to fight someone to prove himself or something. Nevertheless, before she flings another spell at me, I hoist myself into the safety of another barrack. These buildings are my only advantage over them. I can only hope she isnt hiding enough firepower to level the entire ce and that she does mind the living quarters of herrades, even if currentlypletely empty. If I couldnd a solid shot on that traitor and use these houses to escape, that would be great. I cant set many traps behind me as its clear this woman wont bother using the same means to travel as me. I dont have anything potent enough to st her while it gets damaged by another of her shy entrances. So, I can rely only on myself and run. No earth-shattering blowse after me as I sprint through two empty barracks and again hop into thene of our first meeting. Bradley is gone this time, but the massive trail of red he leaves is like a navigation assistant. He cant seal such a deep wound without powerful skills or medicines, which I assume he doesnt have ess to at his current rank in the cult. Following the hints like a shark, I chase after my prey. As the path hides between two buildings, I jump through a nearby one not to run right into him holding an angle. Bradley isnt a moron. He knows he has a glowing target on his back now. He is going to expect me to use it to track him down. Thankfully, my stalking stance doesnt consume much mana so I can keep it up for a long time. He wont hear me, but he will see me. Unless I approach this differently. Poking my head out of the window, I quickly check the trail, but it doesnte into the nextne. That means he has either hidden in one of the barracks and set up an ambush or is still between them doing the same. I begin moving away from his assumed position for a while. Then, I cross the street and my eyesnd on a fairly tall outcrop that will be perfect for my n. As long as I reach it undetected. Unloading the current normal bolt, I rece it with a custom one, which has a round, blunt tip the size of a golf ball. Its much heavier, but thats as intended. I twist the upper half of the orb. Aiming into the ceiling at an angle, turned somewhere in the direction where the woman might be, I shoot into the air. The projectile quickly reaches its peak and starts falling away from me. As it falls, the timer reaches zero and previously closed holes open. A ramping-up whistle fills the area. If Im lucky, theyll both think Im preparing some kind of a big technique in that spot. No one assaults me as I reach the uneven pir. Pulling out a miniature grappling hook, I spin its head a few times beforeunching it around one of the protruding parts. Making sure it doesnt break off, I hastily climb atop the natural structure, dropping onto my stomach right away. Reaching under my vest, I pull out a see-through veil and roll over twice while throwing it around myself. Fully wrapped up, I end up on my front again and activate Optical Camouge, just the tip of my weapon poking out from beneath the sheet. I can still see through it fully, but to anyone outside, it should have assumed the same shade and texture as the stone beneath me, turning me into part of the scenery. Steadying my breath, I scan thenes through my SPECTRE. First, I spot the runic mage casting some kind of a searching spell around the ce where my bait has fallen. Then, I find Bradley where I have expected him to be, just between those two barracks I passed by. Ten daggers surround him as they float within dark energy, all pointed in the direction of the blood trail. Him being a Shadow Assassin is a lot of trouble as his magic is extremely lethal. But, it doesnt matter how strong or dangerous it is when he faces the wrong direction. From my position, I have the perfect shot lined up. Right into the back of his head. One more nce at the woman, I make sure she isnt in the line of sight to him. I cant have her save him with a barrier again. At one point, Ill run out of opportunities. Or ammunition. Not to mention it still doesnt feel like she is giving this fight her all. Does she really care so much about these huts? Anyway, the tenants are bound to return soon too. At least part of them. All the traces I left behind lead to this ce. Or they will finishbing through the entireplex ande back to their beds. I definitely dont have enough bolts to face an army. The longer I take, the lower my chances of sess or escape get. Therefore, I put everything into this one shot. Invoking Tunnel Vision, which narrows my view to the very centre of my sight and increases my focus in that area more than tenfold, I add Steady Hand and Prey Spotted, which affect my physical and mental performance respectively. Everything else but him fades away. If someone attacks me with anything at this very moment, I wont notice it, no matter how shy, loud, or painful its going to be. My entire self isser-focused on the Human in my sights. And so, I squeeze the trigger. Just as a massive tremor rolls throughout the cavern, slightly bumping my weapon. I watch my bolt stray off the mark just a little and bury itself in Bradleys back as he too stumbles. It pierces through his lung, quite close to his heart, but its not an immediately fatal blow. Sure, he wont live long like this, but I failed my kill shot again. Whats with this luck today! I curse under my breath as my vision clears. Four barracks around the woman are gone, levelled to the ground. Ive had enough! she bellows with a magically enhanced voice. No rat is going to make fun of me, a great master of ancient magic! She doesnt know where I am, but that doesnt matter much. A massive array of silver colour manifests next to her, covering the entire width of ane between the buildings. She spreads her arms and the wind picks up, starting to tug at my concealing cloth. Right before my eyes, a literal typhoones to life, faster than even the almost instant natural ones back in the most dangerous regions of Earth. Its force grows into immense levels in a blink and its not just the sheet wrapped around me that starts getting affected. I lunge for my grappling hook, still attached to the protrusion, but my fingers barely tickle the cord. A yelp escapes my throat as Im yanked back by insane pulling force and go flying towards the cyclone. I spin frantically, trying my best to steady myself. I have no way of stopping this, things looking extremely bleak. The only ray of sunshine in this heavy storm is the fact that Bradley hasnt been spared and his screaming figure already orbits the violent whirlwind as his screamse in waves, lots of blood spraying everything around. My body joins his and we ride this carousel together for a moment. The winds actually spin in a way that directs us towards the ground until we are scraping against it doingps. After a few seconds of the painful brushing, everything gradually calms down and dissipates. Bradley and I end up on our backs, just out of an arms reach. Lifting my head, I spot the mage making her way to us, taking a very personal approach to dealing with me this time. I dont have enough time to run. But, I can at least finish what I started. Im sorry, Ayumi I swallow heavily while reaching for my belt. I should have known better than to involve another in my pathetic life again Throwing myself to my knees, I re at the man who caused all of this. Oh, sure, it was my decision to chase after him for months and years, but Im not going to pretend like I dont me him for this fucked up situation. My hands together in front of my chest, I slip a finger through the small metal loop dangling off the apple-sized egg of destruction. Bradleys eyes bulge out at the sight as I take a peek at the approaching woman, waiting for her to get just close enough. No sh of recognition appears in her furious gaze, a wave of relief passing through me, even as eerie purplish smoke begins to seep out of her chest. Before Bradley opens his mouth to warn her, I smirk at the bastard and yank the pretty ring. See you in hell, fucker. I lunge at him, time slowing down as the safety pin flies aside, the grenade still in my outstretched arm. The sheer panic on his bloody face is already worth it. I have no doubt he thought of me as someone who would throw themselves on a live grenade for him, and I dont deny that, but I bet he didnt expect to die from one brought right to him through the manoeuvre. As our bodies smack together, theres only one thought going through my mind. Truly, the worst father in the world. A vicious dose of electricity strikes my prone form and deadly lightning races through my nervous system, evoking a strained scream from my throat. My vision darkens quickly as the womans spell hits. I guess I would owe her thanks for not experiencing the st as I immediately lose all feeling. My eardrums pop from the pressure, and then theres nothing. Somehow, theres also something. A lot of pain. The memories of myst moments flood my mind as I regain consciousness. If you can even call it that. I wonder what kind of afterlife Im going to witness now that Im waking up again. No way I survived a grenade to the face, so this is the only exnation. Maybe I should have prayed more during my life. The more senses return to me, the more my head throbs. Really, whatever god designed this part, they could have spared us the agony, at least briefly. I have no doubt Im going tond in hell, from whichever faith, but I could at least listen to the judgment first. Now that my hearing is returning too, it seems like someone is already judging me. devious and inhuman design, a familiar voice belonging to a woman says with a huff. My skin still itches even after fully healing. What kind of madman fills an explosive with dozens of fragments? Even the cults sadistic alchemists dont go so far. Another one joins her with a feminine giggle. Kind of funnying from someone working for such an organisation. But, trust me, if you think this thing is inhumane, you really ought to ask Master to share some stories about much worse inventions with you sometime. Even I shuddered a few times at some of them. Humans might be fairly low on personal power, but they can be extremely scary with their minds. Wish I could deny that. The familiar one sighs. That was fucking scary, and Ive seen a lot, both in the army and in their forces. Im shocked to see you alright after getting the brunt of it, Teacher. I just reacted quick enough. The younger-sounding girl snickers. And Im quite durable after absorbing so much essence from Master. I kind of wish I couldpare myself with someone but I dont know if there even are any left after so long. The world is not ready for such monstrosities to reemerge, the womanments. But anyway, that doesnt matter right now. Do you think I should grab another potion, Teacher? Its been a while. I dont know The other person hums. Why dont we ask instead of wondering? Shit. Ive been had. Definitely. And it looks like I utterly failed at everything, ending up captured. Well, pretending wont work so I might as well try not to make things worse for now. Slowly opening my eyes, I find a simple wooden ceiling in front of me, different from that in the barracks. ncing down, my gazends on the single bed Im currently lying in, whatever upper body of mine pokes out of the sheets, is wrapped in bandages. Tilting my head to the side, I look at twopletely different women sitting next to the bed side by side. The one on the left I can recognize. She has taken her mask off, revealing the visage of a maturedy with lots of life experience, but the cloak and robes are exactly the same as in however long ago we have shed. I can even spot the hole I made with my knife, its edges still bloody, though dried up. Next to her sits definitely a female too. Not much of a Human, though, I think. The violet skin, waist-long fiery hair, crimson eyes with vertical pupils, and ominous onyx horns extending out of her head make sure of that. I dont think shes an Elf or a Beastkin. I havent heard of such a variant. Are those leathery wings behind her too, or is that part of her chair? Nevertheless, as demonic as she looks, her attire cant be more Human. She is wearing a tight white button-up shirt with a little ck tie and a refined pencil skirt like those you would find in plenty of offices. It makes her look both serious and sexy, almost like its effortless for her. While the Human woman stares at me with a deep frown, the other ones lips twist in a joyous grin, almost like shes unspeakably happy to see me. Look whos back! She giggles sweetly. Wakey, wakey, sleeping princess! We have a lot to talk about and not that much time. They continue to gaze upon me as I gaze back at them in silence, collecting my thoughts and dispelling thest bits of the haze surrounding my mind. How? I whisper with a hoarse tone, my throat so dry its killing me. How you are alive after turning yourself into a suicide bomber? The violet girl raises a brow and then pouts. You are lucky it was just an RGD-5 and not something with a shorter fuse! One or two seconds less and I wouldnt have been able to manifest myself fast enough to kick it out of your spasming hand in time! I did but the two of us still got bombarded with hundreds of fragments! Are you aware of how much effort women put into their skin so it remains soft and unblemished for their beloved man? You should feel bad. I blink at her dumbly, ignoring the bit about manifesting oneself for now. How do you know what it was? I ask, her clothes suddenly looking much more modern and authentic than just coincidental to the style. She waves her hand dismissively. Ive seen a few schematics while spying on my workaholic artificer friend alongside a few other diagrams of M67 and F-1, I think. Now I regret her agreeing not to focus on recreating those for now after Masters worried request. I would have known they hit like a truck if she did finish some prototypes before her journey. Fuck. Looks like they are already working on grenades for some reason. Was Bradley just taunting me back then? Or is she the one with the knowledge? That reminds me I look around the room, scanning every corner. What are you looking for so hard? my other captor inquires. Since this looks too good for a cell, I assumed its an infirmary or something. Or did Bradley actually not make it? I turn to her, part of me hoping for her to confirm. He is alive. Barely. Dont worry, though. Youll see him dead. I just needed a scapegoat, she answers. A scapegoat? I frown. This is my personal room. We brought you here right after the shockwave knocked you out. Since the intruder is out of the grid, I need someone to me for all this chaos and destruction. That man is rtively fresh and always felt quite ambitious and arrogant. Thanks to the fact that it was only us in the barracks, I was able to me this on him and his n to take me out with an ambush to prove his skills and try to take my ce. His head will roll, but the higher-ups need to verify everything so that my position remains upromised. I apologise, but its important for my mission, the military woman exins. Wont his version of the eventspletely ruin it, though? I tilt my head in confusion. I took care of that, the violet-skinned girl replies. He is going to say whatever I tell him to. Wrapped the guy around my little finger. I could have even directly altered his memories, but that would require a much more direct approach, and I find myself rather repulsed to touch another male after developing these feelings for Master which are rather umon for my kind. Simrly, no other semen tastes decent to me anymore. Wha? My brain bluescreens for a moment. Who What are you? Im starting to have a fairly decent theory after thosements, but surely, that cant be, no? From what I heard, they are stuff of legends, in both worlds. Time for introductions! She stands up with an excited expression. This here is Madeline, a former member of the cult who is currently working as our double agent amidst their ranks so that Master and his allies can fully dismantle this barbarous organisation. Shes also my student at the moment and why I was able to save the three of you as I have been monitoring everything from inside her. Its my honour, Sir Carter. The robeddy lowers her head. Did Bradley tell them my full name? As for me, Im Ailish, and Im an Arch Subus. Ive bound myself to one master after he woke me up from my slumber and offered me the world. The demonic girl flutters her eyshes like a maiden in love. I had no idea we would be able to find you so fast! Lumina must have blessed us from above! You have no idea how much I dreamed of the moment I could introduce myself to my father-inw! Until recently, it wasnt possible for it to be more than a fantasy! Oh, Im so happy my entire body is shivering! My processing organ fully shortcircuits this time. I gape at her nkly. How long was I Ailish giggles as she reads my unspoken question like an open book and swats my shoulder. Just a few hours, silly. No, its not Noah. Im talking about stair, of course. A wave of dizziness so powerful the edges of my vision cken hits me. Its official now. Ive lost my mind from the st and this is a hallucination of a dying man, slowly bleeding to death. My brain ising up with all the wild shit I would have wanted to hear if I made it out of that fight, no doubt. lo? Hello? Earth to Connor? You still with us? The Subus waves a hand in front of my eyes, recapturing my attention with another reference to my homeworld. Thats not possible. I swallow heavily, my throat refusing to work with me. stair is Back in Europe with your parents? Ailish smirks. Yeah, no. Just like you and your friend, he got swooped into Naharren with a bunch ofpanions. Well, while their arrival was intended, his part in it was unnned, like yours. Though, now Im starting to wonder if it truly was as incidental as Lumina thinks with you being here all this time. It feels like someone is squeezing my heart with a fist, making it almost impossible to breathe. It cant be I shake my head. Whatever game you are ying here, devil, I wont fall Oh, shush. She rolls her eyes and leans forward, cing a finger against my forehead. A prick of pain shoots through my brain before my vision swims. A slightly cloudy one reces it, with a pinkish tint. I find myself looking at an extremely familiar table, but the viewing angle is a bit awkward, lowered somehow. A strangled gasp escapes my throat as the camera pans onto Ayumi sitting on its opposite side, looking as beautiful as always, chuckling at something adorably. For a moment, I think that Im somehow witnessing this scene through Noah, which would exin the position, but as the image shifts, he is revealed next to my loving wife. My confusion only grows as whoever eyes Im looking through continues to look between them and their te. At least until their gaze wanders to the right,nding on a man sitting very close to their side. A fairly good-looking guy with bright, neatly arranged hair, feeling like white or perhaps silver under this filter, takes part in the conversation. He wears fine adventuring attire in dark shades. Hard to guess his age with such a smooth face, but maybe Im looking at him through their childs eyes or something, making him fairly adult. But then, he turns to me as my host says something, and shows a warm smile. My breath hitches. Its that smile. Everything can change, but its always that smile. And those smart, unbelievably mature for his age grey eyes. They shine with just as much brightness and understanding as over a decade ago. stair. The vision starts to swirl and fade, my hands subconsciously shooting forward to w at it, take a hold of it, and force it to stay a little longer. Unfortunately, it disappears, reced by the previous room belonging to the mage. My head slowly rotates until my eyes meet the violet-skinneddys gentle smile. She reaches out to caress my cheek and only then do I notice the wet trails running down them, her fingers wiping them off. I apologise, but any longer and they would have noticed. She chuckles quietly. And as much as I want to go and scream into our bond until everyone hears, I think there are better ways and moments to let him know about the situation. Like, not being almost bedridden or maybe face-to-face? You are right. I take a deep breath to rpose myself. So You are his wife? Do you think he hates me for what I did? Are you an idiot? The Subus smacks me on the head. Seriously, is this kind of shit inherited? Man, he almost started turning this realm inside out the moment he learned about you in that vige. You should have seen his face. He went straight to the Goddess ready for it to go down. I dont want to tell him right at this moment exactly because of that. He is going to drop everything and sprint here until his immortal body crumbles from exertion. There are many words that raise a g or two, but Im unable to focus on them as a smile forces itself onto my lips. But, to answer your question, yeah, I am. She smiles lovingly too. Thats how you were able to see that scene. It was live. Thanks to the deep bond we share with him. Its an incredible connection. We? My brows furrow slightly. Yep. A connection needs two points, right? For this one, there was me, and Sirgia, the Dwarf through whose eyes you have been looking, Ailish answers amusedly. Technically, I could have used another, but Codae is still fairly fresh. Another? I let out an involuntary chuckle. Theres more? About twenty or so. She taps her chin thoughtfully. If we count only sworn mates at least. I rub my eyes. Is this definitely not a dream? Chapter 233 – Back on the Road Chapter 233 C Back on the Road About a weekter in a certain Beastkin vige I dodge to the side as a vicious punch flies right next to my head. Grabbing the arm that appears in its ce, I push my shoulder into my assants body and shove them to the ground. With a loud thud, they hit the grass hard, rolling away immediately. Im alreadyunching a follow-up kick, but its interrupted by a sweeping strike aimed at my other leg. Jumping over it, I collide with my opponent and we both hit the grass with a groan. Before either of us can secure advantage, we roll to the sides, ending up in a crouch, facing each other. Codae pants heavily as I release slightly rougher breaths. Her visible skin glistens in the morning sun, her feminine charms hidden only beneath a tight top and stic shorts, courtesy of our travelling wardrobe. Shes grown rather attached to the gym clothes our talenteddies back at home managed to replicate to some extent. My eyes wander over her athletic form, taking in all its beauty and fierceness, including those taut and tender breasts of hers. But, its not like Im the only one eyeing my opponent. The chieftess roams her gaze over my frame with even greater hunger in her sharp eyes as simr sports underwear is the only thing Im currently wearing. And it certainly doesnt help in hiding certain aspects of male physique. Can I control that part to be less pronounced? Sure, I do. But should I deny the prettydy the joy of gazing upon a fairly captivating physical reaction that only assures her that her charms are not lost in the middle of a rough fight? Most likely not. Having seen enough, our gazes connect again, and a more visible flush taints Codaes cheeks. I smirk at her knowingly and get ready to continue. Her brows furrow in deep concentration and effort. As she leaps right at me, I respond with the same. We sh in the middle, starting to exchange blows once more. In thest few days, our mornings looked just like this. We would begin the day with a friendly spar, usually revolving around Martial Arts. The amazing chieftess prides herself in her prowess and continues to hone her skills. Though, Ive had a feeling that inviting me to join was just an excuse to get sweaty, rubbing our bodies together under the guise of training. Nevertheless, I didnt reject the invitation. I would never. The perspective of practising more is just as lucrative as the prospect of getting touchy with my newest mate. Plus, there are things I need to start using even more. After bing an actual Demigod and beginning my divine journey, quite a lot of my abilities have evolved too. Where previously the enforced cooldowns for some of the more powerful skills were damn high, now I can use them less sparingly. The most crucial change was Whats Mine Is Yours. I now need only a few hours to borrow a different ability from my Partners. And thats why Im able to practise different things with the incredible chieftess, like our Martial Arts through the feline Goddess of War Astrea. Yeah, I know she isnt a goddess, but in my heart, she might as well be. Heart Swap is still too far away from being considered a useful skill on a daily basis, but at least it doesnt take two weeks to recharge anymore. Its down to five days, which is much more bearable, but still can make things difficult if I want to visit many of my distantdies. For that reason, Sirgias most recent project is something unspeakably valuable. No wonder shes been putting her everything into it since the conversation in the centre of the settlement. A flying kick interrupts my train of thought, which I quickly catch as my head tilts to the side. But, that proves to be a mistake as Codae grins at me wickedly, and her other leg shows up on top of my other shoulder. Using her momentum, she swings around me and topples us both to the back. Landing on her hands, she hoists me through the air while standing upside-down, and smashes me into the ground. Her midsectionnds on my face right away as she pins me down, her powerful thighs cupping my cheeks. Gotcha! She chuckles victoriously. Its shameful to admit that I can only best you when you are daydreaming, but a win is a win! Snorting softly, I meet her eyes, raising a brow at her. It takes her a moment to fully realise in what position shes exactly put herself in, and more rosiness spreads over her already heated face. Codae tries to hold her voice in as I wiggle a bit underneath her, but with my mouth pressed right against the very thin material covering her hot mound, the scent of her need fills my nose right away. When a faint shudder passes through her frame, I take action. She should have secured my legs instead of boasting. Pulling them in, I bend myself enough to wrap my knee around her neck from behind and yank the roondy off my face. Jumping after her, Ipletely switch our positions. This time, its my crotch in her face, but I hold her wrists locked above her head. She tries to copy me, aiming for my neck too, but Ive been expecting that. Moving out of the way just a little, I catch her knee with mine and press it to the ground next to her shoulder, twisting her flexible body quite a bit. With one hand busy with her arms, I use the other to secure her free leg, preventing it from trying anything funny again. And so, I end up in a half-crouch, half-kneel over her gorgeous visage, my quite noticeable bulge rubbing against her cheek. In my opinion, theres nothing shameful in taking advantage of your opponents moment of weakness. I chuckle at her, watching as her eyes keep wandering between my face and the hidden package just barely away from her plump lips. You just need to make proper use of it until the very end. Codae tries to fight me, but even with the bonusesing from our union, she cant rival my pure numerical values paired with this divine body. Though, when her struggle shifts our position to some extent, I notice her true goal. Its way too obvious when she catches a whiff of the thing shes been aiming for, her eyshes fluttering in pleasure. Maybe we have fooled around a bit too much during our sparring sessions in thest week. Shaking my head, I move off her, to Codaes slight disappointment. She epts my hand, however, and I pull her up and against my chest. My palms immediatelynd on her firm bottom and she lets out a delighted sigh, which turns into a delicious moan when my fingers caress her lovely tail. I enjoy ying with it as much as she does, so I let myself indulge in that heavenly fluffiness for a while as we catch our breaths after the fight. Our bodies are riddled with quite some bruises. Until this awkward grappling finish, weve really been focusing on improving our skills. Ill take care of those blemishes in a moment. Enough Codae whispers into my ear, her fingers grasping my shoulders tightly. I gradually withdraw my fingers. Oh? Did you grow bored of having your tail stroked? As if. She snorts to the side, then looks me in the eyes with just a trace of timidness in that strong expression of hers. Everyone will simply notice the scent of my desire if we go into the vige like that. You tease. Laughing openly, I join our lips in a gentle kiss. I promise to help you out before we leave. Im sure you wouldnt want to miss our departure due to not being able to stand. The chieftest clears her throat but doesnt deny my words. The thing is, our intimate moments have been growing more and more intense the morefortable she became with her very submissive nature. Ive been wondering at times if its not too much, but Codae has continued to ask for more. Who am I to disagree, then? She lets out a gloomy sigh. It feels like youve arrived here just yesterday I cant believe its time to go already Cupping her fierce face, I tenderly brush my thumb over her soft cheek. We would have been gone for almost a week now if not for the Gate project. I cant remain here for long. You know Im on a journey for my beloved mate. But, thanks to her brilliant mind, we might be able to see each other in the flesh more often than I ever expected in the first ce. I guess I should feel lucky. The roondy snickers. There are so many females that must be dreaming of such a possibility. And here, I might be the first one to experience it. As long as that magic gateway works. It will. I nod to myself. If anyone can make it work, its our little genius out there. Now, lets take a dip and get dressed. ording to Sirgias estimations, she should be done in an hour or so. We take a stroll to the nearby stream, taking onest look at our training area. Codae will need to direct a few workers here to collect all the fallen logs from the trees our blows have toppled in the process. This is not a forest spot anymore but a clearing. My added stats have made her so much more powerful. Jumping into the river after shedding our underclothes, we mess around for a few minutes. Codae hasnt been this needy before, but I cant me her for wanting to be pampered a little before Im gone and she has to return to her previous life. Thus, I dly embrace her like a caring lover while we wash each other, my palms actively caressing her gorgeous body and charming Beastkin features. The moment we walk out of the water and dress up, shes all business again, the stern and firm face of a serious vige leader making a return. Only her tail betrays her true feelings at the moment, swaying cutely from side to side whenever Im near. We even hold hands for the duration of our trip back to the settlement. Passing the treeline, we find ourselves before the reinforced outer walls that reced the old palisade. A ring of Inversicate now protects the residents, and the only points where an enemy might try to charge in besides somehow hopping over the battlements are the four cardinal gates. Each of those is further guarded by watchtowers, not to mention multiple metal gratings andyers of magical enchantments. With this, even the Cockasauruses wont be able to put a scratch on my old mans hometown. Though, they should be considered small frypared to other threats that these defences are supposed to ward against. The Oreads and Sirgia have outdone themselves, that much is clear. Now, the rest lies in the hands of Codae and the protectors of this ce. She knows that, of course. Thats part of why we have been sparing daily, or multiple times a day. Using various skills from my Partners, I shared lots of pointers with her, rted to numerous weapons. She is going to more actively train her subordinates so they can fight more effectively. Or more like not get left behind in the dust with the huge leap ahead shes made from our union. Nevertheless, I dont doubt she will be able to create a small force to protect her people. Codae has the qualities of a great leader. Even as we pass through the gate, plenty of individuals pay respects to her. She acknowledges them in return, upholding her fierce image. Looking at their gear, they could use some upgrades, but we dont have enough time for Sirgia to take care of it herself. If the gateway works, well just buy a few things from the Dwarves and deliver them on our way back. We make a few stops so that Codae can talk to the vigers. Some send me a look or two, but even after the big announcement that shes made on that stage, the people havent stopped viewing her as their chief. I worried about that a little, but Codaes charisma and no-bullshit approach continue to secure her the spot of the Alpha. Soon enough, the main square enters our sight. The stalls have been rearranged a bit to fit the newly installed magical passageway. It stands next to my fathers memorial in the form of an equally tall arch wide enough to fit two carriages side by side. A man is adding finishing touches to the stone pavement surrounding it, currently kneeling next to a mirrored pedestalcking a statue. He notices us approaching and jumps to his feet. Chieftess! My Lord! A fine day, isnt it? How is the work progressing? I ask, staring at the empty tform. Just splendid! The man bows deeply. We are almost done with all the decorative elements! As soon as the second statue is finished, we will achieve perfect symmetry! I swear the gateway will look magnificent between the two of them! Yeah, I admit that was a good idea. I rub my chin thoughtfully. Is it done already too? I would love to see it before I go. He chuckles awkwardly. Oh, Im afraid it wont make it in time These things take a lot of it and immacte effort I promise you wont be disappointed, though! Bummer. I sigh lightly. But, I can at least take a peek at the current stage, no? The workers eyes widen and they snap between mine and Codaes. Well Uhhh The artist is a very proud one and she wont allow for early seeing Really? Not even a tiny peek? I raise a brow at him. Codae rests a hand on my shoulder with a visible smirk. Lets not stress out the artisan. Its going to be her lifetimes work. Youll be back soon enough to inspect it, right? The guy before us nods eagerly and I shrug lightly. Not wrong. I guess I should worry more about the technical side of things. Nothing to worry about there! A familiar voice reaches us from behind the pedestal. A brown-haired head peeks past it and Sirgia smiles at us proudly. Leaving the worker to his own devices and catching him exhaling in relief, I step closer to my genius artificer, who is kneeling over some tes with inscribed runes. They seem perfect already to me, but she keeps caressing the engraved path with a precise tool of hers. Are you about done too? I crouch next to her. Yes, Master. She returns to work. Im applying the final protectiveyer over the runes. Since they have to be exposed to the world, its best to supply them with multiple safeguards against the weather conditions and other external influences, including physical damage. If you say so. I snicker quietly. And how sure are you that this thing will turn on? My petite lover pauses for a moment, tilting her head cutely. Hmmm About seventy-five to twenty-five? Thats lower than I expected to hear from you, honestly. My brows rise in surprise. A delicate giggle escapes her lips. This is an extremely difficult operation. Even so without the second gateway present. We can make sure everything is as it should be here, but we wont fully know until we finish the Gate in the second location and try linking them together. This is ancient technology. I wouldnt be shocked to see it fail. There are so many variables I might have missed. Or altered incorrectly, like the system to charge it more efficiently by a single person. No sane individual would have gotten rid of that safeguard. Ouch. I touch my chest with a fake wince. She rolls her charming eyes at me. No one had a Demigod and his harem at their disposal either, Master. These Gates will function only in the hands of your trusted people, the mates the closest to your heart, who are able to wield your strength properly. Thats a bit of a problem, Codae joins in, leaning against the pedestal. I kind of hoped to maybe establish trade with the Dwarves after you set up the second gateway, perhaps offer a shortcut for travellers while setting up a decent fee. But, after you leave that ce, there wont be anyone to power it up. Theres an easy solution to that issue. Sirgia stands up, dusting off her knees. I groan while swiping a hand down my face. Im sure Master will find a nice girl to establish a valuable connection with, she continues just as I have expected. I didnt have many friends back at home, but I know a few trustworthy females. You cant just assume I will make a girl mine everywhere I go. I frown at her while putting my fists on my hips. Speaking from experience, isnt that exactly what happens? Codaeughs amusedly. Dont use yourself to prove the case. I squint at her. This was not nned. And you should be more against it. Do you want even morepetition for my affection? Bring it on. She grins back at me with a spark of a challenge in her fierce eyes. You already have so many, what will one more change? Fuck me I rub my eyes. Later, remember? The devilish chieftess smacks me on the shoulder. I give up. Shouldnt have expected anything else from them. These just seem to be the women I tend to attract. Whatever happens, happens. At least I know that regardless of their teasing, Sirgia wont push anyone onto me without actual mutual interest present. They tease me way too much about this, though. Anyway, whats left? I try bringing the conversation back onto the proper tracks. We should try activating the Gate, my petite lover replies. Ill examine all the circuits while Codae operates it. It wont get us anywhere, but Ill be able to spot any discrepancies and mistakes, ensuring that everything is as it should be. I really hope I havent messed anything up. cing a hand on top of her soft hair, I pat it lovingly a few times. You havent. I believe in you. Now, lets get this over with. We have been dyed quite a bit already. She nods and gestures at the chieftess to follow her. I walk away, stepping off the decorative tform surrounding the arch and cross my arms while watching them from a distance. The structure itself is very simple, yet artistic. Its ends on both sides are wider while the apex narrows down just enough to fit the row of glyphs engraved on its ck surface. The sigils have a slight violet sheen to them. I bet the palette is intentional. Thedies exchange a few words next to the left edge of the arch as Sirgia reminds Codae about the entire process. They discussed it multiple times ahead of this moment, but it never hurts to go over it once more. The proud chieftess definitely doesnt mind. I can feel her anxiety through our connection. She worries about performing well and matching my expectations. Not that I would ever me her for failing. Im not exactly sure what I should even expect from this experimental take on an old transportation method. Finishing their final consultation, the girls share a nod. Beside me, a small crowd of vigers gathers, sensing an uing event. Mostly they are from the stalls and I ept a chilled drink from a kind female Dogkin, who expresses her thanks for the blessing I shared with her and her mate. They are so happy to be expecting and it does bring a smile to my face. Any chatter dies down when Codae ces her palm on the curved pir. We cant see much happening as she closes her eyes, but I can sense her pushing mana into the carved array. The energy kickstarts a number of crystals embedded into the arch and bounces back to the sender. She struggles with the feedback for a moment but manages to find her bearing. We watch as inscribed glyphs light up with powerful purple glow one after another like a loading bar. In less than a minute, they cover the entire structure. Its obvious that its not easy on Codae, who isnt used to controlling her mana this way, but the proud warrior Racoonkin doesnt yield. A pulse of warmth bursts out of the gateway when all the sigils activate, making everyone jump a bit as itspletely invisible to the naked eye. The chieftess takes her palm away, brings forth a small knife, and cuts her finger. Then, she traces a few symbols over a specific area of the arch in front of her. As she adds thest stroke, another pulse hits the crowd. The space in the middle starts shimmering like in a hot desert. Sirgia walks around while scanning the entire thing with her perceptive gaze. Making twops around the magical monument, she nods at Codae, who wipes the bloody mark off. Immediately, the shimmering fades away and the glyphs power down until everything shuts offpletely. As people start wondering amongst themselves if its been a sess or a failure, I approach my pair of mates, resting my hands on their shoulders. Whats the verdict? Everything is working as intended, Sirgia replies with a satisfied smile. The final test can only be conducted after we set up another one. Im d. Codae nces at her trembling hand as I reach out to heal the cut. This shit is draining as fuck. I feel like Ive strained a muscle I never knew I had. And its not in afortable spot. It will get better with practice. I chuckle warmly. Congrattions, though. You are the first key holder of the soon-to-be legendary gateway. Whats the blood for, by the way? Just one of the security measures, Master, my Dwarf wife exins. Cant have people try to mess with it on their own. Even if they wont be able to power it up, its good to prevent any unnecessary deaths amongst the overly curious. Understandable. I nod at her. Will we need to register the gatekeepers to each portal like this? No need. The spell imbued into the entire thing makes a check for traces of your divinity. We receive some of it alongside your usual spiritual energy. That way, anyone from your close Partners can be designated to this role. And they will be able to switch with someone else without me having to redo the arrays, she replies. Gotcha. You thought far ahead. Smart girl. I grin and lean down to offer my genius mate a tiny peck. I worked hard too, you know Codae whispers behind me, her hand still in mine. Turning around, I yank her into me, evoking a surprised gasp from the fierce chieftess, and steal her lips with gusto. She practically purrs into my mouth as I dominate her tongue in the process. Sneaking a firm squeeze onto her majestic bottom, I pull away and leave her hand with a dainty peck. Didnt want to go too far in public. Everyone is aware of who is on top anyway. Its honestly a surprise they havent caught us during our nightly walks yet. She snorts, ncing aside at a group of hunters staring at us. Quit gaping and get back to work! If I see you back without at least three fat boars, you are going to sleep outside! They hastily sprint away and most of the crowd disperses, save for some bolder females who send the chieftess a few jealous gazes. She faces them proudly, pushing her body more against mine. Giving her pleasant rump another squeeze, I smirk lightly. Did I mention how much of a turn-on badass girls like you are for me? She grins back at me, her gorgeous tail swaying faster. Plenty of times, but please, keep going. We share a chuckle and turn to Sirgia. We can return to your mothers house, Master, she announces. Ill gather our things. Our friends are already gathering outside the settlement. So, thats exactly what we do. A momentter, we are back at Ayumis cottage and Codae leads us in. I spot the signs of Mom in the kitchen while Noah is seated in the guest room, slumped over the plethora of toys and little gadgets my brilliant Dwarf came up with for him and his friends. Big Bro! He spots us right away. Mom! They are back! Ayumi joins us with a cordial smile, jogging up to me first. She graces me with a loving hug, then presents Sirgia with the same. Codae makes a face, but she rolls her eyes at her tough friend and embraces the chieftess anyway. Judging by your moods, itspleted? Mom asks, already knowing the answer. It is. The portal is set, the defences are reinforced, and everything is wrapped up as scheduled, I answer as she moves to stand before me. Does that mean you are leaving? My little brother hops off his perch and stares up at me with his feline ears lowering onto his hair. Ayumi scratches behind them gently. Your brother has very important business to take care of and you know it. We should be grateful he could stay with us for so long. Arent you happy you were able to spend time with him? I am Noah lets out a sad sigh. But I dont want him to go Well be alone Again At his words, even Moms smile falters a bit and she blinks a few times. Reaching down, I bring my lil bro up into my arms and step closer to Ayumi so that we are all face to face. You have my word that Im not going to disappear. If you ever feel worried, you can find the chieftess and talk with me through her. Im sure she will be more than happy to help. We can speak telepathically over any distance, I reassure him, then look my mother in the eyes. And I swear on the Goddess name that Im going to find Dad and bring him here no matter what, even if Ill have to drag his ass throughout the entire realm while the whole world is against us. He is a resourceful guy. Tends to find trouble easily, but never gives up on his family. In the end, its whats always kept him alive. Got it? She stares back at me with wide eyes before tears start rolling down her furry cheeks. Ayumi rests her forehead against mine and brushes her fingers against my face. Noah joins in, his arms wrapping around my neck, and the three of us share a silent moment. It wont take long before we can see each other again, I add quietly. Sirgia will set up another magical door when we arrive in her homnd and well take you both for a fancy trip in a Dwarven city. It will be a lot of fun. Just think of all the toys we might find in the shops there. Noah snickers and sniffs lightly, squeezing me harder. Okay I pull away and check on Mom, who wipes the glistening trails off her fur. Will you be alright? Of course. She forces on a delicate smile. You are a grown man, and from what I heard, much stronger than your father. Just dont forget to let me know that you are fine as often as you can. I wont act like Im not going to worry. Its a curse all mothers share. Ayumi. Codae moves to her side, squeezing Moms shoulders. Ill check in with stair every morning and evening. I cant say that Ipletely understand, yet, but this should make it easier for both of us, no? Ill visit, or you cane to me. I kind of got used to havingpany so it might feel a bit weird living on my own again. Yet? My mother obviously catches onto the only insignificant detail in the whole speech. Are we going to have a little chief soon? My newest mate turns bright red as she looks away. No Weve just met A tinklingugh escapes Ayumis lips and she hugs her best friend. Take as much time as you need. I feel like well have a lot of topics to talk about while stair is gone. You know who to ask if you have any questions. I chuckle at their antics with Sirgia while Noah grimaces, not exactly following the conversation but smart enough to figure out that we are talking about some weird adult stuff. Letting him down, I pat his ears affectionately and turn to thedies, who just finished embracing each other. Well, then. I guess this is the best I can get. Ayumi grins at us. Wait here for a moment. Ill bring you the provisions I made for your little trip. You could use a taste of some home cooking. Not that your charming mate is a bad cook or anything. I dare notpete with a mothers dishes. Sirgia bows down low, making my mom chuckle sweetly. But, I memorised the recipes you shared with me so Master will be able to experience your love whenever he wishes to. Thank you. Im proud to have such an amazing daughter-inw. Mom winks at her and disappears into the kitchen. I chat a little with Noah while waiting, his mind sessfully redirected to the possible wonders we are going to stumble into on our tour of the Dwarf capital. It certainly pains me to leave them like this after Dad disappeared from their lives, but we cant stop. The girls are working hard on locating him already, and from what Ive heard from Ailish, she might be onto something with her investigation of the cult alongside Madeline. We just have to wait patiently. The moment she or someone else finds anything substantial, Im going to instantly Heart Swap there. Im not going to lose him again. When Ayumi returns with a handful of neatly wrapped packages, I thank her from the bottom of my heart and pass the food onto Sirgia so she can store it all where she tends to organise our supplies. We exchange a few more hugs and chaste kisses on the forehead before stepping outside. My new family waves at me cordially from the doorstep as we slowly walk away, my eyshes doing this unnecessary thing where they flutter really quickly. I never thought I would be able to witness a sight like this. Its so nice. But, it stillcks one crucialponent before its perfect, and that gives me strength not to look back, directing all my focus ahead of us. Sirgia suddenly runs ahead, but before I can question her, Codae grabs my wrist and drags me away. When we show up in front of her own house, her intentions be clear. We barely make it past the doorstep before she throws herself at me, her hands exploring my body impatiently. What follows is ten minutes of the fiercest love weve made up to date. We dont even make it to the bed or check if anyone is around. Codae needs me to focus solely on her and thats what I do. Screams of pleasure fill the cabin as many pieces of furniture suffer in the process, reminding us of our first time. I take her hard until her body is reduced to a quivering mess as she stares back at me with pure adoration, her exquisite body stained with ourbined liquids. A short breakter, involving a lot of me using Rejuvenate, Codae is in a state that allows her to walk straight without stumbling too often. Making our way through the vige, the two of us reach the upper gate where most of our friends andpanions are waiting for us. The Lilies and the Oreads are standing together, ready to apany us even further, while a few familiar faces show up in the farewell crowd that has gathered for our departure, including Daki and his girlfriend, standing arm in arm. Codae escorts us past the gate and stops, everyone filling in behind her. I turn to face her and she graces me with an honest smile. First of all, thank you, all of you, for everything you have done for ourmunity. You might have brought a herd of Cockasaurues onto us, but ultimately, we ended in a much better ce than anyone would ever expect, she says, evoking a fewughs from the crowd. Now, Im not going to drag this out with some grand speech. We wish you luck in your travels and may the Goddess watch over you. Though, with you being a divine being not that far from her, Im sure youll be more than fine. Its my girls turn to chuckle this time, and I shake my head with a wry grin. Before you go, I wanted to present you with a small gift if you would be so kind as to ept it, Codae adds and I look at her curiously. Flicking her wrist and activating one of the storage rings Ive given her, she brings forth a t wooden box the size of a forearm. Holding it towards me, she steps as close as can and lifts the lid. Inside, I find a beautiful ck leather leash atop a purple cushion. ncing up, I find her smiling at me while nibbling on her bottom lip, a faint trace of rosiness spreading over her fair cheeks. A cor of the same material adorns her pretty neck. This particr set of items was created by Sirgia after our second expedition with my Void Chains in use. Im hoping that this little trinket will serve as a memento, reminding you of me whenever you look at it, Codae continues, affectionately grazing the cor with her finger. And also bring you back one day so you can reconnect the pieces. Delicately closing the lid before anyone manages to find an angle on the precious memorabilia, I lean forward to join our lips in a sensual kiss. Neither of us fights for dominance right now, we simply enjoy the intimate connection, brushing our mouths together with tender care. Drawing myself back before we get lost in our small world for way too long, I ept the exquisite case. Thank you. Ill cherish it. I kind of feel bad for noting up with anything to give you back that would help you think of me. Oh, I have plenty of things Im going to remember you by very deeply. She shes me an impish grin. Courtesy of my talented sister-mate. I let out a snort as Sirgia giggles. Of course. Alright. Until next time, Chieftess Codae. I extend a hand to her. She grabs it firmly and we share a strong handshake. Until next time, My Chief. We step back, and the gathered vigers start shouting their farewells. My party waves back at everyone, and we slowly get on the move. The n is to reach the mountains before dusk. With the help of the Lilies, who know this jungle like their own pair of pants, it shouldnt be a problem. Then, we gotta rely on our Oread friends to bring us to the other side. After that, well be on thest straight to the Dwarf Kingdom. I cant wait. Chapter 234 – To Pack or Not to Pack Chapter 234 C To Pack or Not to Pack After walking a short distance from the settlement, we make a brief stop during which the Oreads slip into the mansion. We wont need their assistance for this part so they can rx in thefort of our mobile home. Ianthe loves the baths, spending literal hours soaking in the hot water. Thanks to her nature, her skin is unaffected, allowing her to ignore the usual side effects of such actions. Quite a fewdies envy her. Biding a temporary farewell with the stonedies, not without a bunch of deep kisses, I hoist the suitcase onto my back and we get on the road. Codae has offered us a pack animal or a few, but we politely refused. Carrying weight and volume isnt an issue. And as for travelling on foot, while it would be better to have some mounts, we can still run faster than most horses if needed, not to mention our enhanced stamina. Lilia and Lilie get extremely clingy the moment its just me, Sirgia, and them. Each flowery girl takes one of my arms and nuzzles her cheek into my neck from the side. They do so in perfect harmony, fitting for their characteristics. Its as eerie as its intriguing. Also, its a bit harder to move but my Dwarf wife shows no intention of prying them off me. Seriously, you could be a little more jealous, you know? At first, we follow a path thats been an old route, the ancient traces still visible in the ground. Nothing dares to bother us, clearly thanks to the Lilies. Some of my divinity might be leaking too as Im practising my control whenever possible. Unfortunately, that also means most of the less dangerous fauna avoid the general area like fire, making our trip almostpletely silent if not for the noise of the wind. A few hourster, we step off the beaten path. Our guides take us through the thick of it and we start putting some more effort into cutting the obtrusive foliage ahead of us. ording to them, we should reach the other mountain range before it gets dark if we keep our current pace. They are the experts in this jungle so we leave leading to them. The good thing about that is the fact that they actually need to put a bit more work into their task, which means my sides are finally free. That state doesntst long as Sirgia wastes no time in making use of such an opportunity and takes their ce. Though, she doesnt hang off me like they did, simply entwining our fingers together and sending me timid smiles. Shes always so sweet and understanding. If not for the load Im carrying on my back, I would dly give her a ride. I still can take her onto my shoulders, but the trees and bushes are too chaotic, unfortunately. She wouldnt have a good time being so high and brushing against multiple branches. So, this is pretty much all we can do. Not that Im going toin. The deeper we move into the exotic forest, the bolder the fauna bes. The Lilies are more than happy to handle any creatures silly enough to get close, bringing back their kills to proudly disy before us, expecting praise. They receive it, naturally, in the form of headpats they are starting to grow fond of. I would say that it bes apetition between them of who takes down more and stronger opponents, but thats notpletely right. They are still one single entity in two bodies. No matter which half wins the round, they both experience the reward. And boy, when they tie, it gets quite intensive. It did happen in the past to me, but still, seeing them almost climax just from having their hair stroked affectionately is something else. Only Sirgias scolding stops them from jumping on my dick in the middle of everything. Well, at least for a little while. Its technically my fault they get like this so we make a quick stop to provide the pent-up Liliraune some good dicking. My amazing mate willingly takes the watch while I take responsibility for my actions. After Im done nting my seeds in those colourful flowers, I offer her an equal opportunity, but she settles on some loving kisses and cleaning me up with her skilful tongue. She enjoys looking up at me from down there way too much. Dyed a tiny bit, we resume our journey, the two nt girls gaining a springy bounce to their step. We make a good time, though, since they no longer drag every kill back to buy more pats from me. The sun is slowly descending towards the horizon, yet we still have some distance to cover. Our guides assure us that we will get there before dark, even with the recreational break we have taken. And they are right. Sirgia spots the familiar tiles announcing the ancient craft of Dwarves maintaining this sector in the long past. From there, we simply follow the decrepit road and soon find ourselves before another massive gate on an impressive cliff. Same as thest time, it showcases depictions of multiple scenes. I kind of hoped that they would be the same as before, but this passage must have a different password. Not like we will fail to figure it out with my genius wife with us. As we are admiring the fine craftsmanship, I feel a knocking on my back and realise that ites from the suitcase. Setting it down, I lift the lid and help Ianthe step onto the ground, getting rewarded with a delicate peck on the cheek. Three of her subordinates follow, subscribing to the same custom. I see we have arrived, shements with a gentle smile. Yep! Lilie beams at us, setting her fists on her hips. As promised, before night! Thank you. Sirgiaes up to them and both girls lean forward to let her pat them. You did a good job. For the next part, you might want to switch with the Oreads, I suggest. Or you can stay in the jungle until wee out on the other side. I bet it will be ufortable for you to move through all that stone without your flower being able to apany you even if I shall be by your side all the time. We can return to the vige for now, Master, Lilia replies while her other half nods. We can feel how deeply our bond with us runs, so it should be no problem moving over this much of a distance. Call for us whenever you need our help with anything. Will do. I nod back at them and take a nce at our pale friends. Do you maybe know the answer to this riddle? Was this passage under your care too? Ianthe shakes her head. We have made an agreement with Lady Sirgias family, who controlled the other location. Im afraid I dont know much about this one. But, since it feels like it has been constructed with the same principle, we can simply phase through the walls. You can? Sirgia raises a curious brow at her. Naturally. The Oread lets out adylike giggle. Inversicate doesnt impede our natural abilities. We have moved through it back in the first underground pass. I guess you are a direct counter for this type of defence. I chuckle lightly. No wonder the Dwarves decided to befriend you. Otherwise, who knows what could have happened in the future. If someone else managed to gain your favour, the rulers of these mountains would be powerless against such an alliance. And now such power is in your hands, Den Master. She bows and herpanions follow. We shall aid you to the best of our abilities. Im certainly not nning to abuse your trust and devotion. I bring them up and look at each stone woman warmly. If one day we do end up going against Dwarves or other races, I apologise for dragging you into it. We will crush all your enemies, Den Master, one of thedies announces with a resolute expression. And dly help resolve your post-battle needs, another added, sporting a fair blush on her exquisite cheeks, her gaze skipping to the obvious region. Ianthe rolls her eyes at the lustful remark of her subordinate. We are yours tomand, Den Master. Alright. I step back. Then mymand is simple. Get us My gaze snaps to the back as multiple presences make themselves known. Sirgia reacts just as quickly, readying her hammer for the monsters that have somehow snuck up on us without anyone noticing. Its fairlyte now so shadows surround the thick greenery, but my eyesight is more than enough to discern huge shapes peering through the trees and bushes. A sea of purplish points appears throughout the jungle and I ready myself for a fight. One pair of such violet spots moves closer and bes more recognizable as thick darkness wafts off the hulking frame, revealing its owner. A big bad wolf steps into the clearing in front of the gate, and immediately, all the tension disappears. Good gods, Diana, dont sneak up on us like that. I sigh lightly and chuckle. I guess I should have been paying more attention to our connection. But, you should have given us a heads up if you were on the way already. The proud lupine saunters up to me and I notice some scars that werent present on her body before, the most notable one running over her right eye. It doesnt look like her sight is impaired, but whatever shes been up to, it wasnt a walk in the park. I kind of regret not going with her. She wouldnt have been left with a scar if I healed her instantly. Actually, borrowing some magic, I should still be able to take care of it. Diana nudges my hand and slips her snout underneath it, prompting me to caress it affectionately. Her deep gaze finds mine and it conveys the message clearly. She appreciates the thought, but those scars are a matter of honour. They are her marks of victory, elevating her position in the pack. And, on the mention of the pack, the rest of the glowing spots parade into the open space too. Lupus Voidis, all of them. Beasts of various sizes and ages, from what I can tell. Some look fresh and inexperienced while some bear even fiercer wounds of old, even missing part of their ear or tail. Dianas thoughts reveal that there are fifteen of them following her. The wolves are staring at our group curiously, sniffing the air and ground. They dont look like they are going to cause trouble, but I can feel the uncertainty hanging in the air between us. My dear friend brought them here, and they listen to her, but they have some doubts. I signal at thedies and rx so that things be a bit morefortable. Well, first of all, wee home, girl. I fluff Dianas ears while resting my forehead against hers and she greets me with a few dainty licks. It looks like your search was sessful. Is this your new family? She closes her eyes and a mental tug touches my mind. Allowing her to pull me in, I connect with her deeply and images start shing through my head. The story starts from the moment Diana left us. She delved into the mines mentioned by the Oreads with courage, determination, and hope. On her way, she explored numerous chambers, passages, and caverns. The first level was rather boring for her so she quickly moved on to the second one. Turns out, the leftover crystals didnt just sit idle for decades of negligence from the miners, who obviously are not with us anymore. They grew into clusters and expanded, so the mines are brimming with energy which is waiting to be harvested. That speaks well of our future endeavours. Reactivating that excavation will be crucial to the development of the new checkpoint. But, this news isnt all sunshine and rainbows, unfortunately. Left unattended, the crystals not only multiplied but also affected their surroundings. Therefore, Diana had quite some work to do dealing with various monsters born from the overflowing energies. Since rock and stone were the mostmon minerals avable around, the majority of entities could be grouped into that specific category of affinity. And fighting against different types of Golems isnt easy. My wolfpanion was at a disadvantage there but didnt waver even once. She used her wits to best the less intelligent creatures, luring them into traps of their own or separating them so that she could take them down one by one. Our bond definitely strengthened her, helping out in the process significantly. Combined with her innate abilities and skills, it allowed her to put up a decent fight even head-on. The deeper she descended, the tougher opponents she faced. At one time, something looking like a chaotic Gargoyle ambushed her. It was Dianas first real hurdle and she struggled with taking down the enemy. But, utilising her movement ability, she did outmanoeuvre the bastard, ripping it into shreds. Her fangs have suffered a bit so I make a mental note to take care of them. First traces of any entities made of living flesh were found after five days of exploration. It seemed that Diana was able to absorb nourishing energy from the crystals, keeping herself healthy and sated. She missed actual meat greatly, but it was a minor inconvenience. And the thought of disappointing me kept her focused. This girl. She still feels like she owes me a huge one for saving her and giving her a new purpose in life. Nevertheless, Dianaunched herself after the traces and tracked a few different beasts throughout the tunnels, finally able to sink her fangs into something with blood. The taste resulted in her getting into a slight killing spree, about which she still felt a tad embarrassed while showing me this. A full day of hunting followed as she satisfied her cravings. I reassure the gorgeous wolf that she has nothing to be worried about. Full of vigour once more, it didnt take her long to identify tracks of other members of her kind. She became ecstatic at once. Pushing her excitement down, she found the packsir and approached carefully, understanding the matters of territory much better than any of us. Her stalking got her into a bit of trouble, though. The guards engaged her without giving out a warning, surprising my furryrade greatly. It seemed like something her kind didnt usually do. But, being the strong and capable woman that she is, Diana showed them who is the boss, who was the Alpha in that encounter. Without suffering any wounds, she pacified the two wardens, who turned out to both be female. Not sure how, so Ill count it as the same speciesmunication method, they talked it out afterwards. It helped that Diana showed her strength to them. The pair was willing to introduce her to their Alpha and the rest of the family, hoping that she might join them if their leader approved. Of course, she had no intentions of doing that, but she conveniently didnt bring it up. Theirir wasnt much, but it was home. I note that there have been more wolves inside than how many are standing before us now. Something must have happened, but that much should be obvious from the beginning. Otherwise, Diana wouldnt be here with a bunch of subordinates. The Alpha of the pack was bigger than her and looked meaner, also slightly different from the other wolves. It had something like cracks running over its body, a purplish glow peeking through them. Its paws were alight but in a different colour. They shimmered like a rainbow which seemed to creep up its legs. ording to Dianas assessment, something was wrong with that male. She was introduced by the guards and the leader tried scaring her away right from the bat, not liking the prospect of an outsider in hisir. But, Diana stood her ground while the others conveyed that she was strong and would benefit the pack. Mulling it over, the Alpha issued a challenge to hunt some kind of a monster and assigned one of the protectors to observe. Fast forward to finding that beast, Diana had to fight against something looking like a stone ant from hell, over double her size. It proved to be a difficult opponent, and the marks it bore over its carapace made it clear that it was familiar with the local pack of wolves, knowing what to expect. Im anxious watching the battle unfold, already knowing its result. But, suffering only minor bruises and a few cuts, Diana emerged victorious, gaining further approval from the female apanying her. The pair tore off the ants head to bring as proof and walked back. During the trip, Diana learned more about the pack since the other wolf felt like she was guaranteed a ce now, sharing a lot. And it unsettled my proudpanion. If I understand it correctly, the Alpha was extremely controlling. He wanted every female for himself. While its nothing umon in suchmunities for Alphas to have the privilege to breed with any female, making some strong pups together,pletely monopolising them is wrong. He kept other males at bay. Easy to figure out, that was super unhealthy for the group. But, any opposition was thwarted, nipped in the bud. Part of the reason why there were so few of the males around. Additionally, the Alpha seemed to dislike other men and often killed off his offspring if the pups werent female. Not every time, but that still made Diana really angry. I dont me her. For someone who lost her kids and family to poachers, this was bound to make her furious. Shes always felt like a caring caretaker. And so, I can already imagine what happened next. As expected, aftering back to their, Diana immediately challenged the Alpha. It surprised the leader, almost as much as hering alive with a trophy. Now that everyone was aware of her capabilities, he couldnt simply scoff at her and be done with it. Quite unhappy, he rose to the provocation. Their duel was legendary. She used everything at her disposal to kill the fucker, utilizing her shadows and void attacks. In the beginning, she had the upper hand, and it looked like she would ovee this trial easily. But then, something happened and the Alpha started throwing spells at her which created crystal spears, spikes, and other shapes. At that point, she understood that he had been infected by the crystals in the mine. Thats where she gained all those scars from and almost lost her eye. Yet she still was able to push him back, fueled by fury and the need to enact vengeance for the poor children. The shameless bitch of an Alpha felt threatened and called for reinforcements. A few of his most loyal ves jumped in, making it five-on-one. Shit. But, Diana was surprisingly helped by the guard she spent some time with, who found courage to stand up against this tyranny. It wasnt much, but it helped. They worked decently well together, though the other female couldnt use the abilities characteristic for their species for some reason. Thankfully, the other side seemed to have the same problem, so only she and the Alpha were the major yers in that match. Knowing that the female decided to harass her formerrades, giving my amazing girl enough space to face the fucker alone. Within a few minutes, she won, tearing the males throat into shreds. But at what cost? Her ally had been mutted to death in the meantime, sacrificing herself for the betterment of the pack. That triggered something in Diana and tendrils of darkness shot out from her shadow. They grasped the killers and ripped them into pieces. It was a gruesome disy. But it earned her respect and fear. What followed was lots of recovering while familiarising herself with her new pack, bing its rightful Alpha. All the remaining supporters of the previous one were kicked out, cutting down their numbers to what I have seen outside of her memories. Only two normal males stayed after the screening. Another fast-forward, and we are here. Convincing the pack that a better life awaits them outside, singing praises of my person, Diana has led the group out of the mines and then the passage. Its actually been a while, but her new subjects were so excited by the sight of the jungle and the abundance of prey that she had to let them be free for a moment. As my mind swirls, it returns to the present. Im greeted with the slightly mncholic muzzle of my lupine friend. Smiling softly, I pull Diana closer to rest her head against my chest and brush her smooth fur. You did great, girl. Im so proud to be your friend. We will do whatever we can to show your new pack what it truly means to live under an Alpha. Youll fit right in, I tell you. I whisper to her tenderly, receiving a few gentle whines in response. Sirgia joins us and caresses the big proud wolf too. We shower our friend in a lot of rubs before stepping away. You have great timing, thats for sure. I smirk amusedly. What are your current ns? Do you want to y in this jungle until we finish our business? Come with us to the Dwarves? Diana gazes into my eyes for a moment before looking back at her pack members, the meaning behind the gesture bes clear in my mind. We are getting better and better and exchanging thoughts. You want me to bond with your people? My brows rise in surprise. No, its different. You want me to bond with them through you, but how? As I stroke my chin ponderingly, a window pops up in front of my face, making me jump a little. A Pack Bond? I read out the offer presented to me by Diana. Well, if you are sure then I see no reason to decline. Is everyone on board, though? She nods her head confidently. I drag my gaze over the furry faces of her subordinates, and it seems that seeing the affection between the two of us, they have gotten rid of their suspicions. Some have even moved closer, their tails starting to wag a tiny bit. Someone is starved for some rubs, arent they? No wonder, they most likely have never experienced a humanoids hand. Okay, I ept. I express my agreement to her gift. A faint pulse travels from me and causes their fur to shimmer. Diana raises her head and howls into the sky, her peers joining the group activity. As they do, I feel the bond settle, and even notice the ethereal tendrils of purplish energy extend from me to her, and then spread to the others. Since Sirgia and the Lilies say nothing about it, Im fairly sure only I can witness it, perhaps thanks to my divinity. Additionally, I can feel the rest of the pack joining the bond, their connection settling in. But, its not exactly the same as between me and Diana. I can kind of ess them through a proxy and I have no doubt that they are going to benefit from it too. Already, it seems like we can understand each other better. Im d this doesnt mess up the usual pack dynamics. It would have sucked to fuck it up for Diana shortly after she found some new friends. But, I can tell that while they might be nice to me and listen, she is still their boss and leader. And since she considers me as her master, my words are going to carry some meaning and authority. If things go right, we might have just secured our merc girls their newpanions. As they finish howling, an eerie silence descends upon the clearing. Every set of purplish eyesnds on me. It would have been a scary sight, over a dozen big and bulky shadow wolves staring you down with their fierce expressions, if not for the fact that Im now able to know what truly hides underneath that cold exterior. Snorting quietly, I spread my arms to the sides. Okay, no need to be shy, juste at me. Not a secondter, the entire pack charges at me, their tongues lolling out of their jaws. I let out a winded oomph when these magnificent creatures m into me and get me surrounded. Multiple snouts poke me as they start sniffing every inch of my clothes, my hands already working overtime by scratching their ears and necks. Sirgia and the nt girls join in and we spend a few long minutes getting acquainted with the lupine family. It involves a lot of petting, sweet-talking, y-biting, and so on. Diana just watches us handle her new crew with what has to be a smile on her face. I swear she winks at me when I nce at her, making me chuckle. The two boys are a bit more hesitant at first so I approach them with more respect and start slowly. As tough as they try to act, their tails are already swishing over the road as they sit in front of me. In the end, they submit to the caresses too, and I can even feel them starting to approve of me as they test my strength during our interactions. Ill have to schedule a mock duel with Diana. That might help them be morefortable with my position. As we begin wrapping it up, I notice some of the wolves jumping through the shadows as they y hunter and prey with Sirgia, something akin to a game of tag. Watching the scene from the sidelines, I stop by Diana, fluffing her fur lovingly. Howe they can do this now? I wonder out loud. The answeres quickly, understanding filling my head. That bastard was using his authority over the Pack Bond to seal their abilities, making them weaker, and thus unable to fight back. She has returned whats rightfully theirs immediately after taking over. Thanks to that, they could reach us so fast. Her subordinates are currently a bit out of shape in terms of using their skills, but it wontst long. Plus, she conveys to me that our own bond enhances them greatly. Diana ns on using whatever I allow her to strengthen and develop the pack. She knows of my designs for them and wishes to raise these individuals into formidable war mounts and fierce hunters. So, if she needs my divinity or anything else to do that, Im happy to oblige, d that she isnt afraid of sharing with her subordinates. A good leader knows how to manage their people without the need for fear. Alright. I p my hands a few times to gather everyones attention. I think we should camp out before going in. Both parties must be at least a bit tired. Well pick up where we left off in the morning. No one raises any objections and we start the camp. With so many wolves with us, Sirgia decides not to use the suitcase for tonight and I wholeheartedly agree. The two of us bring out the spacious tent and set everything up while the doggos watch curiously. Diana sends a few of them to hunt for dinner and they bring us a deer, a boar, and what looks like a snake with wings. All the Oreads join us on the surface as we prepare the food. Then, we feast on the meat and veggies together before going to sleep. The wolves practically inhale their portions, definitely appreciating the juicy meals. I have a feeling that they are going to develop an appetite for grilled dishes. Lucky bastards will eat like kings and queens with mydies. No funny business descends upon us as we sleep, thanks to the dutiful watch of our lupine friends. The camp is packed up in a sh, thedies excited to continue our journey. We stand before the gate, examining it in the light of the early morning. Lets get right into it. I rub my hands together. I guess well see you in a bit, Lilia, Lilie. You can hang out with our new friends if you want since only Diana ising with us for this part. Dont spook the vigers too much if you decide to bring them there. Of course, Master! they answer in unison. Good luck and have lots of fun! Having their own fun petting the wolves, they grin at us widely. I chuckle and turn to Ianthe. We are ready whenever you are. I nod at the Den Mother and Sirgia mirrors the motion. She takes my hand first, pulling me into a sensual kiss as her leg hooks over my side. As our tongues dance wildly, she tugs us to the back and we fall onto the ground, phasing through it. That doesnt stop the sly woman from pursuing my mouth and rubbing herself all over my thigh. Completely unnecessarily, might I add. None of this is necessary for the transfer. We show up on the other side. Getting enough, she giggles softly and merges with the floor again, making me snort. Before I fully get up, Ianthe is back with Sirgia by her side. Making one more trip to fetch Diana, she reappears with a mischievous smile. I spank her fine ass, making her yelp in surprise, as a little payback. Though, she ends up enjoying it. Of course. We find ourselves in an equally dusty and abandoned hallway with an incredibly tall ceiling. The power is out, obviously. We would need to repeat what we have done in the previous location to re-enable it, most likely. If the people who build this havent used different schematics and designs. Not that it matters. This time, we decide to postpone the exploration and jump onto Dianas back, her harness ready to fit us in the saddle once more. In a sh, we are speeding through the corridors, jumping from shadow to shadow. Theyout is fairly simr to what we know so our driver picks almost all the correct turns. No monsters interrupt our sprint, and soon, we find ourselves on the other end of the forgotten crossing. Ianthe emerges from the floor, already licking her lips. Does it really have to be like that? I roll my eyes at her. Dont make me do it myself. Yes. She nibbles on her bottom lip. Transportation fee. Sirgia snickers and pats my lower back. In my honest opinion, a kiss is a fair price. At least she doesnt demand half of your gold like some Trolls in the legends. Squinting at the dazzling Oread, I smile at her wolfishly. Fine. Ill pay your damn fee. With interest. She gasps yfully as I grab her wrist and pin her to the gate, her back smacking against the cold metal. My other hand moves to her smooth side and grazes over that exquisite skin as I go after her lips roughly. Ianthe shudders when my fingers brush against the sides of her tender peaks but dont do anything else. Whimpers of satisfaction and the need for more escape her sealed mouth as I push her harder into the wall. Unable to ignore my reminder, she phases us down the floor more, and wend in the same position, just outside the gate. I explore her body for a moment longer before drawing back with a smirk. Ianthes cheeks are flushed prettily and she knows she might have bitten more than she can chew. Judging by the heated gaze she directs at me, she is considering upping her price after delivering the service, perhaps hoping for some punishment. But then, we both freeze at the same time, our surroundings finally pushing into the small world we have surrounded ourselves with. Her eyes widen to the brim and I take a peek over my shoulder, spotting not just buildings but also people, who are staring at us with pure shock and consternation. A nce to one side and the other makes it clear that this particr gate is located at the edge of a Dwarven town. And we have just popped out of an ancient and forgotten ruin like its nothing. Uh oh. Chapter 235 – The Walls Have… Holes? Chapter 235 C The Walls Have Holes? Now, this is a problem. While there are no immediately hostile reactions and short people running for their pitchforks and torches, I can easily tell that they arent exactlyfortable and happy for a stranger to suddenly pop up in the middle of their mundane day. One young guy does slip away into a brick alley, most likely to get the guards or whatever security force watches over the decency of these streets. And I can be sure we have vited at least this much by our little disy. In the end, the sultry Oread doesnt exactly cover herself with a lot. Especially since we didnt expect any audience. Get Sirgia, I whisper into Ianthes ear and she nods lightly. In just a moment, she plunges into the ground, which is made of pretty chiselled stones covering the entirety of the path and the roads going outwards from this small square. Turning to face the bewildered crowd, I slowly wave at the Dwarves. Hello. I try to pull up a friendly smile, making sure Im using their native tongue. Apologies for the sudden entrance. My words, which clearly register in their minds properly, bring most of the people out of their brief stupor. Many step back while a bunch hurries away, quickly escaping the ufortable situation. Not getting yourself involved in something shady is the basis of survival. And that counts double when it involves a Human, I guess. Sirgia emerges next to me, making a few remaining townsfolk jump. Looks like Ianthe decided to stay hidden for now. Smartdy. Oops. My little lover shows a wry smile as her eyes take in our surroundings. Is that all you have to say? I raise a brow at her. She flushes a tiny bit, swaying her hips innocently. I had no idea there was a town out here We dont get to continue our conversation as a few armoured men stumble our way. At the very least, I feel Diana entering my shadow, brought outside somewhere away, most likely. She watches from inside, ready to lunge at any threat, but I quickly pacify my ferocious watchdog. We cant exactly massacre the first Dwarven settlement wee in contact with. Halt! One of the bearded soldiers shouts from a distance, followed by five others. Surprisingly, he conveys the meaning in Common. Nevertheless, we dont intend to move so the two of us wait for them to trot up to our position. They spread out and surround us as much as they can with the edge of the cliff behind our back. Six of them are enough to form a half-circle, directing their quite short spears our way. I take a good look at them to judge our chances. They are all more or less Sirgias height, with some minor differences both ways, but contrary to her, these guys are as burly as themon Dwarf should be. That doesnt stop them from having muscr arms and legs, of course, currently partially covered by a mix of leather and metal, green and silver shades dominating the palette. They all wear simple helmets while the one who has shouted earlier additionally sports a fibre mohawk atop it, from side to side. What is this, the Roman Century? Now that I mention this, their chest tes do look kinda defined. Interesting. Sirgia raises both of her hands in polite surrender. We mean no harm, Protector. Our arrival might be surprising, but we are simply passing by and did not expect a town on our path. The mans eyes flick to the decorative cor with the heart-shaped gem that adorns her neck, then to my person, which has to look fairly ominous in my ck-purple adventuring getup consisting of a heavy coat and a dark purple breastte. Its an essory, my lover adds before the guard has a chance to say anything, catching his wandering gaze. If youll permit, sir. I make a light bow with a hand over my heart, and they flinch slightly, both from the movement and the fact that Im speaking Dwarvish. stair Carter, Utopias Mercenary Corps. I was hired by my client as an escort warrior. All the documentation is on me if you wish to examine it. Nodding through my speech, Sirgia gestures at the emblem on my chest. I dont think it will help much since theres no way it has spread so far in such a short time, but its not like Im going to stop her. A Human serving a Dwarf? The leader frowns suspiciously. Our organisation cares not for ones race. I shrug lightly. Money is a universalnguage. Lady Forgegraver pays fair. The sudden name drop surprises the guards a tad, as I expected it to. Sirgias family is one of the bigger ones, at least the main branch. They dont need to know shes from the outer one yet. Since they still seem a bit unsure, and I cant me them, I let out a sigh and spread my arms. Look, I dont mind if you interrogate us even, the safety of the people takes priority, of course, but can we at least take this off the streets? Its in my best interest to avoid troubling my client any more than necessary. Its my responsibility to resolve all conflicts. Shall we? Unless you have issues specifically with Humans. Then we will leave immediately. The main guy mulls it over briefly. They say you came from within the ancient fortress. An ability of mine, I exin, not exactly lying since I can do it too. Dont mind showing it with fewer eyes present. Though, I guess Ive gained quite a few witnesses already by not expecting this ce to exist. Well have to search you, check for what you might have stolen, he replies. I rub my eyes impatiently. Lets move aside and well negotiate the terms. Negotiate? The manughs openly. I dont think you are aware of the situation you are in. Im the Captain of the Watchmen. Follow my instructions and we might let you walk out of the guardpost free. I have been hired to protect my clients welfare, no matter theplications, I answer, straightening up. I dont enjoy violence, but if she gives an order, Ill be forced to knock you all out. Knowing that, be careful with your demands. From now on, Im going to let my client speak for herself since she is the one you should be trying to deal with. He blinks at me a bit puzzled, possibly wondering what kind of an idiot rates himself so highly against six armed soldiers. We havent stolen anything from the passage behind us. It would have been disrespectful towards the ancestors, Sirgia takes over as instructed. As for the other passage, it belongs to my family, even if it has been long abandoned. You have no right toy your hands on anything under my lineages protection. As my escort suggested, you might bring us to your station to verify our identities, but nothing more, unless you find rightful uses to hold us back. Damn. She can be cold when she needs to. I guess Ill be seeing more sides of my petite mate that I havent experienced yet. Im d to know her traumatic experiences didnt mellow her out too much. Standing against her own people might be giving her a bit of a courage boost, though. Capn. If she really is one of the Forgegravers, this might turn shitty in a blink. We should take it off the streets, a guy next to the mohawk representative whispers, letting my keen hearing catch his words. No way. An actually smart one amongst the guards. I was starting to think we were going right into another typical isekai cliche. Alright. The captain brings the tip of his spear up and the rest follows. But we are confiscating your weapons and thats non-negotiable. I quickly swoop my draconic hilt into my storage space, making it disappear from my hip. Thankfully, most of it has been hidden behind the coat so it doesnt look like anyone notices. Id rather not show it off in front of these Dwarves or they might actually use me of stealing it. Can you even handle it? Siriga asks as two men walk up to us. The oneing for her snorts. Girlie, my big toe has more muscles than your entire body. Give me that thing and dont resist. I can see the tiniest smirk at the edge of her adorable lips as she reaches behind her back and takes her impressive hammer. She holds it out for the soldier and waits for him to wrap his fingers around the shaft. Then, she lets go, and the manly man squeaks like a girl as the weight of the weapon yanks him down, the head falling right onto his foot and denting the metal protection quite significantly. He starts rolling in pain while the othersugh and nudge each other with elbows. The leader frowns and walks up to our little group, bringing his subordinate up and smacking him up the head. Then, he tries to lift the hammer and almost dislocates his shoulder, his eyes popping out. More careful next time, he raises it with a lot of struggle and props it on his shoulder, his knees buckling a bit. As he sends a re at the guy who is supposed to disarm me, the soldier hastily gets to work, extending a hand while trying to figure out where I hid my weapon. I kindly spread the sides of my coat so that he can see that theres nothing there and he res up at me. What? I smirk at him. Are you going to cut off my wrists? A mercenary without a weapon? Do you think Im stupid? The Dwarf growls. Rolling my eyes, I pull his unfastened helmet off, surprising him greatly. Before he canin, I squeeze it between my hands and the crunch of metal fills the air around us. A few secondster, I hold an uneven ball of silver atop my palm. As expected, it was not much more than a decoration, but it was still enough to shock the man to the core, causing him to take a hesitant step back. The captain stares at me in disbelief and I toss the orb at him. Dont worry. Ill reimburse you for it. Can we go now? He turns to his men and orders them to take some kind of formation. As he trots to the front, having some issues with retaining bnce due to the incredibly heavy hammer on his shoulder, Sirgia joins my side and giggles quietly. Im d I havent activated the gravitational array before handing it to them. She shes me a sly smile. Youve made quite an impression on them, Master. Speak for yourself. I snicker. Im not the one who almost crushed a militants foot. The guards surround us in a simple diamond arrangement and we follow their lead. Now that we are out of the proverbial woods a little bit, the two of us take some more time to admire the architecture. As mentioned before, the roads are made of polished stones, resembling those of Roman origin. Most houses are built from bricks of white, grey, ck, and a few more diverse colours. Their roofs are tiled and mostly rusty. Windows are wooden with shutters and simple ss panes. All in all, the buildings look neat and tidy, some emitting faint white smoke from their chimneys. The streets are clean too. Naturally, one thing to note is the fact that everything is scaled down to the average Dwarf height. And with that being around one-hundred-and-forty centimetres, the tallest doorways are somewhere around one-fifty or slightly above. Yeah, Im going to hunch forward most of the time here. They must not have lots of guests from other races. Considering where this town is located, not that surprising. I bet this is a smallmunity dedicated to worshipping the greatness of the ancients. Thats why they have a memorial square in front of the entrance. If we are going to use it in the future, we might have to establish good rtions with the authorities. Walking through the streets, we attract a lot of attention. And by us, I mean my person. Its hard not to notice the giant amongst the kids. Theres about forty centimetres of difference between me and Sirgia, and she isnt that much smaller than the guys around. So, yeah, I get a lot of stares. But for what its worth, I do my best to appear non-threatening while also remaining fairly regal. Im mydys escort, in the end. Its my duty to watch for potential threats. Thankfully, not all gazes are hostile or fearful. Im not counting kids since these young creatures are always so curious about everything. I might be the first Human they have ever seen if they even know what Humans look like. Anyway, even the adults show some interest. Im certainly a rare sighting in their slow lives out here. Soon enough, we reach the guard outpost and my fears are confirmed. From the distance already I can calcte the average height of the ceiling. My neck tingles just from thinking about it. Should I walk on my knees? Nah, that would be super disrespectful. I wonder if its considered a hate crime actually. Therefore, as they lead us inside, I do the only thing I can and lean forward. This must be how the great Gray Wizard felt when visiting his good old friend in the burrowed vige. I do my best to thwart the urge to start spewing references that no one would get. Maybe save for Sirgia. She has heard quite a few stories from me since our first encounter. And I bet Shino has filled them in on lots of information about my world too. My posture elicits someughs among the Watchmen, who consist mostly of men, but I spot a bunch of women in their ranks too. Sirgia frowns at her people, clearly quite annoyed by their behaviour, but fortunately keeps herself in check. Hopefully, they dont take it too far because I know well how protective of my honour my charming wife can be. We are guided into an empty chamber that surely serves as an interrogation room. There are no windows and only one exit. As we are shown to our chairs in front of a table in the centre, the captain settles down opposite us and two of his men take the sides of the door. I kindly help Sirgia situate herself before taking my spot next to her. Ill inform you that everything you say is going to be recorded and verified in case of future arrests, so speak truthfully because your lies will inevitablye out when you stumble over them in due time, the man says, tapping some embedded gadget in the middle of the metal table. Now, what kind of bullshit ability is supposed to let you prate the ancestors defences, huh? As he res at me, Sirgia reaches out and traces a symbol over the glowing crystal thats part of the device. You forgot to connect with the nationwide registry. We wouldnt want your superiors to learn of that, right? He blinks at her in shock and his jaw clenches. As he gives her a nod, she finishes the motion and the gem gives a short sh before settling down again. Sirgia then brings her hand back and crosses her arms over her petite chest. Someone was trying to get a bit more personal in this interrogation, huh? But, that doesnt concern me. Receiving a mental okay from my lover and current employer, I get up and move to stand next to the table. Everyone res at me as I spread my arms like a performer, and sink into the floor. A secondter, I pop up on the other side, making them all flinch. Ta-dah. I give the audience a small bow. Im not going into details. Trade secret. The guards tense up as I return to my seat and I chuckle wryly. Rx. If I wanted to escape, you wouldnt have even noticed us gone at any point of your arrest. I meet the leaders gaze. So far, weve been following thew and given instructions. I hope we can expect equally fair treatment. He turns to Sirgia. Your identification? Bring me the te, she responds. Ive been travelling undercover. The man sighs and gets up. Grumbling to the duo to keep an eye on us, he exits the room. te? I take a peek at her. A simple artefact that contains arcane equations only the members of specific lineages know how to solve. Each bloodline has their own pattern. If the one I draw is registered in its memory, it will disy my familys crest, she exins happily. But, that also means it will show what branch Im from. I see. I affectionately pat her head, understanding how their approach can change depending on it. I nce at the pair behind us, but they just silently frown. I guess thats to be expected. We can talk about things freely before them only thanks to the fact that there are multiplenguages the two of us share thanks to my ss and its features. I dont think they get a word out of English. The main guy is soon back with a t piece of blue rock and throws it onto the table in front of Sirgia. As she touches it, points of light show up in a grid five-by-five. She starts connecting the dots with her finger, changing their colour from white to yellow. They reset after each time she breaks the connection. I watch herplete twelve sets of patterns simr to one unlocking their smartphone. Then, she ces it down and the lights go out. An illusory image covers the object, disying the picture of what seems to be a kiln with the depiction of a graver in its empty entrance. The captain examines it and raises a brow at her. External branch? Figures. He sits down in his spot. You are far from home, miss. Imend your astute observation capabilities, Protector, she replies, making me snort. A vein literally bulges on his forehead. Dont think your familys influence can save you out here. I dont need my familys shelter, otherwise I wouldnt have been travelling in secret, Sirgia fires back. But that also means they wont care about any of your inquiries since Im not from the main house. As his fingers squeeze into a fist, I get the feeling that my genius wife is not a genius in just one field. She clearly knows her stuff when ites to rules and regtions. Perhaps every kid from the prominent families learns as much, even those from the outer branches. Ill have to askter. So, can I finally know the name of my interviewer and the reason for this interrogation? She presses forward. And dare I remind you that simple suspicion doesnt count as a valid justification to lock someone up. I would like to see the evidence or hear the allegations. Captain Acheron, the man answers through his teeth. Your hire has been seening onto a nude woman in the middle of the street. Where is she, by the way? Now we are getting somewhere. My lover sighs delicately. Sirgia Forgegraver, thank you for asking. As for the female, she is an Oread living in these mountains. Consult the database to confirm that its just how they look. She helped us cross the range for the price of a kiss each time she used her powers. Those practices should be noted in the database too. We apologise for causing an unsightly scene. I was not aware of this towns existence. My hire acted on my orders. Anything else? Man, she is so sexy when shes in control. But, I can also see her clutching onto her leather shorts tightly. Slowly, I ce my hand atop her tensed fist and she entwines our fingers together, part of her anxiety evaporating. Why didnt he do it, then? Acheron points at me. Can you really expect a Human to match an Oreads ability even if they function on a simr principle? Sirgia shakes her head. I think you are underestimating our ancestors architectural skills. That shuts him up rather effectively. Im happy to y the good old in Human role. Is there anything else or are we free to go? My lover readies herself to get up. Im on an important journey and cant waste time on pointless squabbles. Additionally, every day costs me dearly. Lord stairs price isnt exactly low. Hes the best of the best. Lord? The captain frowns deeply at me. I see no other fitting title for someone who regrly deals with Human royalty back in their capital, she drives the point home. Im fairly sure he enjoys quite some noble benefits too. I would be careful not to disrespect him. King Ruminas holds his allies rather close. He thinks deeply about this entire situation, visibly unhappy that it didnt go exactly as nned. I wouldnt call it a power trip yet, but he has certainly been trying to intimidate us and force things his way. Go, the man barks, swatting us away. Dont cause more trouble in the town. As long as no one starts any with us, everything will be fine, Sirgia says, lifting herself off the chair. But, worry not. We will most likely leave either today or early at dawn. Until next time, Captain Acheron. Ostfen, show the girl to her armament, he orders his subordinate, making my calm and collected wife squint at his offence. I rest a hand on her shoulder and bring us out of the interrogation chamber. No need to cause a scene right at thest second. She seems to have gotten really into her act of Lady Forgegraver. Though, I would certainly love to make him show proper respect to someone of Sirgias status. The pair escorts us through the outpost, but we take a small detour to what seems to be an armoury. A bunch of men lean over Sirgias hammer which is ced atop a stone b. They peer at it through stacked lenses and tap it around with crystal-tipped picks. What do you think you are doing with my property? she shouts into the room, making them all jerk. Oh, boy. She angry. Barreling right past the small crowd like a force of nature, knocking everyone aside with her lithe stature, she picks her artefact weapon up with one hand and swings it around, forcing the researchers to duck. Scoffing, she brings its head down onto the b and crushes it into bits. The fantasy cops pale at the disy and scurry away, letting her return to my side while cing the hammer behind her back and ring at the perpetrators. I have no idea why she is so mad, but I guess this isnt exactly up to protocol. We walk outside before they regather themselves enough to try and stop us. Finally, back on the streets, I take a deep breath of fresh air, straightening my back with an audible crack. Sirgia giggles cutely by my side, then simrly inhales deeply, finally showing how much it took from her to act so regal and assertive, her shoulders slumping and her frame shivering lightly. Sorry about the ceiling, Master. She squeezes my hand. No worries. Im just experiencing your culture. Is it like this everywhere? I chuckle and lean down to peck her rosy cheek. Bigger cities are more adapted to other races. Youll still find ces that dont bother, even in the capital, but its not as prevalent, my lover answers. Im looking forward to it. I sh her a warm smile. Is Dwarguhlim the capital? Where exactly is your family located? No, the capital is in a different city right now. She shakes her head. Dwarguhlim is where my lineage originates from, and where the main branch usually resides. My family is actually housed in the current capital. As you recall, Dwarguhlimian women tend to be a bit more plump. Her gaze falls to her figure and she traces her palms over her chest and waist, sneaking a shy nce up at me. Smirking, I pull her in for a loving kiss to remind my slender wife how much her figure is appreciated by yours truly. I remember making ament about it during our first-ever walk outside the vepany. What now? I pull away as more people start staring. Are we leaving right away? Do you want to tour the town, Master? We dont have to hurry. I would like for you to enjoy our trip. Youve always wanted to see how we live, no? Sirgia tilts her head. We can stay the night at the inn and depart in the morning. Sounds good. I ruffle through her hair. Do we have any goal in mind or are we just going to wander around? Hmmm Since you are a mercenary, we could find a merchant travelling in the same direction and offer them your assistance. The number of jobs you take at the same time doesnt matter, right? Even if mine is technically a fake one, we should keep the story up for convenience. My partner strokes her chin thoughtfully. Im in. I nod at her. Lead the way, Lady Forgegraver. After me, my Handsome Mercenary. She giggles as I snort at her yful tease. So, we stroll through the streets and admire the view. I would love to bring Diana out with us, but the sight of a beast almost twice as tall as the regr citizens isnt going to fly. Thankfully, she understands, sending reassurances into my mind and letting me know shes constantly watching our backs. Such a dependable ally. We visit a few stalls and restaurants to try out some local cuisine. Sirgia feeds me everything, happy to offer a hand while listening to myments about the food. We receive many stares, but she doesnt care. In her eyes, only Im the person thats worth her attention. And the attention of everyone in the world, it seems, considering how she always wants to put me in the best possible light. Our tour continues and we check out several interesting shops and stores. The owners arent always happy with my presence, but they choose not to kick me out for the sake of the paying customer with a clearly deep purse. Sirgia picks up lots of trinkets and items that have to be rted to her craft because I cant identify them urately. After asking me for permission, of course, which she gets easily. I tell her to get anything she wants. We can afford it. Surely. At one point, we end up in front of what she calls a trading centre. From the outside, it looks like a multi-level saloon, and from the inside, like an Adventurers Guild with many more tables and booths. This is supposedly where most mercantile talks happen and you can even find requests on the board. Its usually the merchants who look for escorts, but why not try the opposite since we are already here? Sirgia brings us to one of the counters with a bearded guy in a formal suit. Seems like I wont be witnessing many sexy Dwarf receptionists in this world. I think Ive seen one female amongst them, and while she has a nice face, she cant hold a candle to my current sole Dwarf lover. How can I help you? the man asks with a deep baritone. My friend here is a talented mercenary. He is escorting me to the capital. If there are any caravans heading out in the morning, we want to offer them his services. The prices are fair and negotiable, my employer answers. Mhm. Organisations rank? The clerk raises a bushy brow at me. Currently at C, I reply. We are fresh but made of elites, quickly climbing up. Right. He sighs heavily. A single C-ranked mercenary? Ill be honest. I dont think youll find anyone interested in your offer. People prefer experienced groups rather than ragtags of strangers. Plus, being you the list of opportunities shrinks further. Sirgia looks ready to talk back, but I press on her shoulder. She still gets the next word out first, but its not as offensive as it could have been. Instead, she works her ster brain for a solution. Its still higher than zero, she says. Are there any merchants struggling to find an escort? Perhaps in a desperate situation? And no, we dont intend to scam anyone. The client will be allowed to use the centres mediating services to negotiate the pay if they wish to. We simply want to help. It doesnt matter to us if we go alone or not. The receptionist ponders over her words briefly before leaving his post. We wait a few minutes for his return. When the man shows up once more, he scribbles something on a piece of paper and hands it out to Sirgia. There are two. Here is their contact information, he exins. The first is Tymus Leatherbelt and he intends to leave in three days at thetest. He has a group of two under contract but is looking for three more. The second one is Mevana Shaftmiller. She has no escorts and was supposed to leave a week ago. For some reason, no one is willing to ept the job. I heard she is growing agitated and might depart any day now, forsaking protection. Thank you. Sirgia appreciatively bobs her head. Have a nice day. I thank the guy too and we move outside, finding a quiet corner to discuss our next steps. The choice is obvious, isnt it? I stretch a little over my head. Naturally, my petite wife agrees. We go after the female. Snorting to the side, I sigh lightly. I was going to say we help the one in bigger trouble, but the end result is the same. What do you think is the problem? The mostmon one is strife, she answers right away. She made enemies more influential than her or offended someone she shouldnt have and now her business is being curbed. The receptionist was a kind man. He didnt have to mention the part about the issues. He doesnt want her to go alone but his hands are tied, most likely. Cant stick your neck out for others when you have a lot to risk yourself. I scratch my head. Do we find her now orter? Nopetent merchant leaves at night, no matter how desperate or infuriated, Sirgia shares, waving her finger at me. She will try at least one more time before leaving in the morning. Well catch her then, at her lowest. Its a malignant tactic, but we arent intending to abuse it, of course. But it might help with who I am. I nod knowingly. Good. Ill listen to your advice. Youve never led me astray, my sweet little Dwarf. A ssh of rosiness shows up on her adorable cheeks. You do most of the leading, Master Im much better at following Maybe, but you do have that spark deep in your heart. I grin at her, gently patting her on the back. I was so damn impressed at how you handled yourself in front of those guards. It was quite hot. My love and respect for you only grows with each passing day. She takes a peek at my waist and flushes further. Did it excite you, Master? This tiny pervert. Do I even have to answer that? I chuckle openly. Sirgia smiles charmingly and rests against my side. I wrap my arm around her and we start walking, heading for the inn we have spotted a bit earlier. After some time, I hoist her up onto my shoulders since the people are gonna stare anyway. The adorable giggle she offers me is a priceless reward. My supple princess should be the one looking down on these ignorant peasants, not the other way. As usual, I have to lean forward as we get into the lobby. The patrons all turn to look at me, pausing their meals in the restaurant part of the hostel. Ignoring them, we go straight to the owner or receptionist and Sirgia requests a single room. The man gives her a concerned gaze, but she assures him that we are an actual married couple. While handing her the key, he whispers in Dwarvish how to signal him if she is in trouble. Seriously, I need to hold myself back so hard not to snicker. Oh, the troubles of interracial rtionships. A good dude nheless. We find our room without an issue and slip inside. It immediately bes obvious that it doesnt differ from the rest of the town. Everything is small. It has a personal bathroom, but the tub will only fit me sideways from the looks of it, and still not fully. As for the bed Im going to feel like a giant. I rest my hands on my sides while looking down at it. Sirgia chuckles and plops down on the sheets, stretching herself out to further emphasise my point. Her body almost fills the entire space between the headrest and the foot of the thing. Unless I curl myself around her as the big spoon, there is no way we are going to fit on that mattress together. Not to mention doing anything other than sleeping. That poor piece of wood might burst just from my weight alone. Okay, that might be too much. Dwarves are certainly heavier than Humans. At least themon ones, not Sirgia-types. We both flinch softly when Ianthe suddenly walks out of the brick wall with a smile on her face. Such a charming little town. Though, I had to control myself so as not to sink that entire guard station into the earth, the Oread admits with an impishugh. May I stay with you, Den Master, Mistress? Yeah. A bigger bed is a must. To further crowd the small room, Diana emerges from my shadow and gives me a tender lick. I fluff her fur for a moment before she saunters away and lies down by the door, her intentions clear as day. Shes so nice. Looking back to mydies, I find Sirgia staring at Ianthe with a glint in her dark caramel eyes. Uh-huh. I have a bad feeling about this. She jumps off the bed and trots up to the rock girl, who leans forward to offer my small but sly Dwarf her ear. Sirgia whispers something quiet enough for me not to catch it, or she might actually be using our Sensual Whispers even, and a wide smile grows on Ianthes dazzling face. Shooting me a lustful nce, the Oread walks into the wall, disappearing the same way she appeared. A secondter, an exquisite baster rump pokes out of the same spot at the perfect angle, cut off mid-thigh and below the womans belly button. Its fairly obvious shes bent forward rather impressively from the partially visible arch of her smooth back. My scheming lover stands next to Exhibit A, from now also addressed as Exhibit Ass, and lovingly caresses the bubbly butt with her palm, smiling at me mischievously. As her fingers move between Ianthes cheeks, she spreads them more, further showcasing the pale womans inviting slit, also pulled slightly aside to reveal its sulent flesh, already dripping with fragrant nectar from within. Damn it, Shino. What kind of perversities are you filling their heads with? Master Sirgia purrs at me timidly, her face all rosy but as brave as possible while she nibbles on her bottom lip. Todays difficulties must have been unimaginably stressful Im sure you must have umted a lot of pent-up frustrations after how you have been treated Why not Let them all out On this Her eyes gesture briefly towards the amicable offering. Well, I guess the answer to my previous question is, the best ones. Chapter 236 – Shaking the Foundations Chapter 236 C Shaking the Foundations Crossing my arms over my chest, I let out a light sigh while looking at the enticing butt with all of its intimate secretsid bare before me. What is even the meaning of this? I ask more in amusement than actual curiosity. ~Help me, Step-Master, Im stuck,~ Ianthe whimpers seductively through our Whispers, unfortunately, unable to wiggle her ass due to her restrictions. I swear Im going to figure out a way to control Shinos means ofmunication with the other women. Ianthe is in trouble, Master Sirgia adds with her sweet face colouring more and more. I dont know what to do Maybe she could get out of it if you pushed really hard? Shaking my head at the clever y of my lovely Dwarf, I start walking closer while taking hold of my belt. Her eyes lock on it eagerly, the rosy blush adorning her cheeks deepens into stronger scarlet as she realises I decided to humour them and y along. But, before I reach the duo, I pause, tilting my head at the sight as I examine it once more. Wheres the rest of her exactly? I wonder out loud, just now thinking of it. Sirgia blinks at me a few times before ducking her head timidly. In the other room, Master But, dont worry Theres no one there Snorting quietly at the image of the front of our sexy Oread poking out of the other side of the wall, I cross the remaining distance and pat my clever mates head. A small smile appears on Sirgias lips as she sneaks a few peeks at my face and my waist. Receiving a gentle nod from me, it grows into an excited one and her fingers jump to my belt to take care of it for me. Letting my petite lover unfasten it and pull my pants down, I lean forward to offer her a chaste kiss. She peppers my lips back with affection as her hand rubs the tent set up in my underwear. Sighing longingly, she withdraws a little and finds my eyes again. Ill get you ready for her, Master, Sirgia whispers softly. Without waiting for my response, she frees my cock from its confines while dropping to her knees. With one cute peck to the tip, she wastes no more time and takes my member into her warm mouth, slowly caressing it with her skilled tongue. I brush her cheek lovingly, watching the devoted girl give her best to make it feel as pleasant as she can, and turn my attention to the exhibit in front of me. I cant ignore our dear Den Mother forever, can I? My hands move to the pale flesh of this gorgeous ass sticking out of the wall. I feel Ianthes arousal spike at the contact and further increase when my fingers sink into her soft buns. It surges again when I spread her cheeks apart, perhaps anticipating the inevitable next step, but since Ive been suppressing everything rted to our mental connection that I can, she ispletely blind to whats happening to this particr portion of her figure. And so far, it seems to be working wonders for her. I knead Ianthes tender butt for a while, listening to Sirgias honest efforts at sucking me off. She knows well I wont bust out of nowhere so my petite wife doesnt pull her punches. Employing every technique shes learned over the length of our time together, she bathes my length in heavenly pleasure. I still remember her first attempts at taking me deeper and they are such a stark contrast to how bravely she can now deepthroat me while looking into my eyes with such pure affection. When I bring one palm to her face and get ready to show my gratitude for such love, Sirgia quickly pulls back and moves to caress my orbs with her supple lips. You should save it for Ianthe first, Master, she says. Would you perhaps like me to get her ready too? Smirking a little, I shake my head. No, thank you. Feel free to have some more fun down there while I do that. Nodding obediently, she returns to suckling on my precious jewels while stroking my shaft with her dainty fingers. In the meantime, I brush my thumb over the dripping slit before me,zily stroking Ianthes beautiful pussy up and down from the outside. More nectar leaks out of her eager flower the faster I caress it and I can tell shes dying to feel my fingers inside. Well, shes already flooding Sirgias face with her fragrant juices so much so it would be cruel to make her wait any longer. My Dwarf mate notices my intentions and steps aside, letting me rest both hands on Ianthes bubbly ass and take aim. The leader of the stone Nymphs stays blissfully unaware until I violently plunge myself into her slick channel. A muffled cry of intense pleasure reaches our ears and she peaks on my cock just from that single motion. I hastily silence the area covering both rooms before her moans get us in trouble. No one might see her with the room being empty, but that doesnt mean no one will hear her cumming her brains out. Taking a deep breath, I pull back and m myself forward once again, plunging through the tight andfortable pussy of the ancientdy. They want me to let all my stress out on it, so they will get what they are asking for. Holding onto the avable part of Ianthes sides, I ram myself repeatedly into her lewd passage, my waist pping against her butt with a loud smack of flesh hitting flesh. With the added noises of rough lovemaking, it turns the room into a quite debauched ce. Not to mention the abundance of glistening nectar that stains the wall between her spread legs, flowing in copious amounts from her roughed up slit currently firmly wrapped around my cock like a glove. Ianthes love juices ssh against our bodies but the majority streams down the polished surface. Thats unavoidable with how shes poking out of it just a bit above her feminine mound, additionally positioned at an angle supporting the physics of certain liquids. Not a way I ever expected to paint the walls but I have to admit that it looks quite arousing. As I continue fucking the sly Oread senseless, I take a nce to the side to check how is my adorable wife doing. But, to my surprise, I dont find Sirgia next to me. I catch a hint of her below and lean past the plump rump obstructing most of my vision, finding her right under the immobilised pussy. At some point, Sirgia moved underneath all the action and ended up in a crouch with her back pressed against the wall. Her shorts are gone and her upper garments are pulled above her modest chest as she keeps her knees spread to the sides. With her dainty fingers rubbing circles over her cute clit and adorable nipple, she has her head tilted to the back and face directed upwards. She watches intently from up close as my hard member pistons into the pale womans sex, making a real mess out of it and sprinkling her freckled face with ourbined juices. This little pervert. Sensing that both girls are not that far from reaching an orgasm now, Ie up with a quite mischievous n to give them both what they need to be pushed past the edge of ecstatic bliss. Preparing a useful substance in one hand, I gently prod Ianthes upper hole with my thumb while also adjusting my thrusting to not make her cum too fast. She doesnt seem to notice anything suspicious in my movements, perhaps assuming Im just ying with her butthole for the sake of it. Master Sirgia whimpers beneath us, her sensual sighs growing increasingly moreboured and lustful. She must have been trying to hold herself back to match with me too, it seems. I chuckle inwardly at that. No surprise my genius wife would think of the exact same thing as I did. Such a dedicated mate of mine. She wants us to cum together even when Im deep in the seductive Oread. Well, not like I should be saying that as its been my intention too. I have a present for you. I grunt lightly, capturing her attention. So enjoy the view to the fullest. With onest plunge into Ianthes pleasant channel, I pullpletely out, catching a sh of Sirgias surprised face looking at the action through the created gap as she roughly flicks herself. Her eyes widen at my sly grin, understanding dawning on her in a blink. Her slender fingers line up before her gorgeous slit as I coat my cock with something much slicker than Ianthes juices and hastily m it right into the Oreads unexpecting backdoor. It feels as if the wall vibrates from the womans orgasmic scream and I let out a satisfied groan too, flooding her ass with waves of hot cum while pumping into her narrow ring a few quick times. Sirgias slightly subdued and charming moans grace my ears as she rides her own climax after shes thrust her digits between her pouty folds in perfect timing with my shove, watching zealously as Ianthes empty now pussy spasms, twitches, shivers and spurts more nectar during the Oreads powerful peak. The three of us slowlye down from our highs and I rest my forehead against the wall, sighing contentedly. As I pull out of Ianthes ass, Sirgia pushes herself off and stumbles into me, immediately wrapping her gorgeous lips around my member to clean it off. Chuckling at hermendable goodwill, I support her lithe frame as she sucks me clean like its her favourite activity to do. When shes done, I bring her up to her feet and invite my Dwarf lover for a deep kiss, caressing her pert behind softly. Did you like it? She lets out a shy giggle. I did, Master Watching Ianthes pussy squirm was very erotic But it was also a bit rude I guess you are right. Shes earned that load and I took it away from her. Though, I dont think shes going toin. I smirk devilishly. Definitely not. A quietugh escapes her delicate lips again. What are you going to do now Master? She nces at me shyly, a hopeful glint in her clever eyes. Sliding my palm down her smooth tummy, I let my fingers run into her hot and very drenched mound, evoking a sharp gasp of need from the lewd Dwarf. I could reward you for looking so hard after my mental and physical health, but I steal her mouth for a few more kisses, tickling her dainty tongue with mine. Im starting to feel bad for Ianthe so let me finish what I started first, alright? I can wait Sirgia replies, swaying her hips back and forth to rub herself over my palm. Please, give her your reward first While Im sure she speaks the truth, I would hate to set my understanding wife aside once again. Therefore, I decide to try something else. Grabbing Ianthes protruding butt, I reach inwards for the powers I have gained from her as the Oread Den Mother and feel her slight surprise and confusion as I easily change her bodys position inside the wall. Flipping it over, I set her so that she is facing the ceiling now with her legs spread wide. Her torso cuts off slightly above her belly button and her knees are pulled back, phasing into the vertical surface too. That leaves her pretty pussy fully exposed and her alluring mound bes even more pronounced, creating such a tempting view. I have also brought her a little bit lower in general, which will require me to bend my knees a bit, but this is perfect for my n. Helping Sirgia out of the rest of her gear, I make mine disappear too, leaving the three of uspletely naked. Perhaps that should have happened a while ago, but I know the two of us enjoyed seeing each other do fairly indecent things while partially clothed. Now, my attractive Dwarf spouse cant help but act even more shy and timid. Unfortunately, we cant have that for the next part. So, I grab Sirgias soft sides and lift her up. M-Master? She flushes stronger, eyeing my waist and raising her knees to the sides as if expecting me to drop her onto my dick just like that. Its a fun prospect, but not this time. However, what she does helps me out a tiny bit as I bring her to the overturned Ianthe and sit her down on the Oreads underbelly. Perplexed at my action, Sirgia follows the movements of my hands as I grab her ankle and guide it through the gap between the wall and the other womans supple thigh. Holding the petite girl steady, I do the same on the other side. Finished, I take a step back and rest my fists against my hips, admiring my creation. Sirgia nces down and finally grasps the concept, allowing herself an embarrassed giggle. I stand before two spread pussies one atop the other after I have tangled their legs together. This way, I can fuck Ianthes pale slit to my hearts content while affectionately making out with my genius girl above. Mustering a lot of courage and bravery, that very girl gives me a faint grin and uses her hands to further open up her and the otherdys feminine secrets, showing how ready they are for me, and making my cock twitch in anticipation. You naughty little thing I mutter under my breath, watching her flush crimson and nibble on her pouty lip. Before I waver in my resolutions, I approach them again while stroking myself unhurriedly as a form of some payback for this Subus-like teasing. It certainly works as Sirgia cant take her eyes off it, starting to do more than just spread herself with those capable fingers of hers. Finding myself right in her face, I peer deep into her gorgeous eyes as she stares back into mine, and thrust in. Sirgia shudders, but then realises that something is wrong, her gaze skipping south. A massive pout twists her dainty lips as she finds me buried balls deep in Ianthes snatch instead of hers and I openlyugh at such an honest expression. She soon joins me and we both snicker and giggle at each other, bringing our foreheads together and starting to brush our mouths in tiny hints of affection. Her hands wander over my chest before moving to my neck and chin, pulling me into a deeper kiss. I let our tongues dance with passion just as my lower half begins drilling a certain snug hole below the two of us. And you are calling me a genius, Master... Sirgia sighs happily into my face. Will I get my turn too or? Of course. I rub my cheek against hers until she giggles again. Thats the whole point of this. In one swift move, I shift my hands from Ianthes magnificent thighs to Sirgias lithe frame and slip from one pussy into another. Mmmmhhhmmmm~ A delighted moan escapes her as heavenly tightness wees my cock into her embrace. Thank you, Master Ahhhhh~ Ahhh~ Ahhhhhnnn~ We make out lovingly as I explore her small slit the way she always likes. Showing how thoughtful and considerate she is, my crafty wife caresses ourpanions folds as we go at it, not leaving Ianthe aside. I join her with one hand and soon we are both fingering the sexy Oread to the rhythm of my pounding. Ahhhh~ Ahhhh~ Ahhhh~ Switch to her, Master Ahhh~ Sirgia requests out of kindness and I politely oblige. Another quick slide back and forth and Im drilling Ianthes channel once more. The moans Ive been enjoying so much are reced with quieter sighs and hums as my petite lover refocuses on kissing me. Honestly, it feels a little weird making a mess out of someones pussy so much it stters you both with lots of nectar and hear not a single squeak from the owner, the only thing present being obscene sounds of intense sex. I guess I should be used to it already though, after spending my time with the cute Hecate. Ianthes slim channel constricts at me more, bringing both of us to higher peaks of pleasure, but I can feel her not being fully there yet. A bit confused, I let my gaze slide over Sirgias exquisite front, stopping only briefly at her modest breasts, and locate the cause right away. The sly Dwarf is pushing her butt into ourpanions underbelly as she sits atop it, making Ianthe even tighter than before as the action applies additional pressure onto her vagina from outside. And she has the gall to grin at me mischievously too, this girl. Making use of her little trick, I pound into the alluring Oread with everything I have while setting my forehead against Sirgias, ring at her fiercely so she understands perfectly well what awaits her when Im done with my current partner. Her breathing hitches at my intense gaze and her fingers start rubbing her mound faster. My palms sinking into the silver flesh of the Den Mother, I speed up and up until it feels like the very room is shaking from the mighty hammering. Not waiting for her to burst this time, I plunge myself into her depths and release first, coating herscivious passage and needy womb with the hot creamy delicacy. Ianthe peaks right when my seed crashes into her sensitive insides and I feel her quiver in my grasp, giving the exquisitedy a few more thrusts for a good measure while she jolts. Pulling out after shes enjoyed my presence enough, I admire the sight alongside Sirgia, watching both of her enticing holes drip with my love. The scheming Dwarf doesnt stop masturbating for a second so I immediately drive my still-hard cock into that unashamed pussy, evoking a wanton yelp and a strong shiver from my beloved. Master! Ahhhhnnn! Sirgia wraps her arms around my neck as I give her what has been promised. Please! Harder! Looks like shes been left wanting for too long if she is so desperate. Its my responsibility to satisfy the needs of my mates so I give her what she desires without a second thought. Ahhhn! Ahnnn! Ahhhhn! My petite Dwarf can only tickle my ear with her melodic voice amidst all the pleasure. Im going to cum, Master! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahnnnnnnnnn! She shudders once more as I drive her off the edge. Pushing Sirgia into the wall with my much broader body, I keep nailing her tiny mound to it as she moans up a storm, cumming and cumming over my cock for a good minute after shes been stimted so much by watching me fuck Ianthe and asionally stick it in her. I kiss and nibble on her neck during her entire high, showering her with all of my love and affection. We stay connected even after she fully finishes, her soft breaths calming down atop my shoulder. I caress my lovers hair and back, waiting for Sirgia toplete relishing in this bliss andfort. With a quiet moan, she pulls herself straight to look right into my smiling face and ces the tiniest of kisses on my lips. Thank you, Master, she whispers with a precious little grin. You are too good for us, always ying along even if you dont have to. Snickering lightly, I boop her on the nose. Dont underestimate how fun it is for me to take part in your mischiefs. I want to make love to all of you. It makes me happy. And Im sure this little guy agrees. My gaze flicks to my waist and she giggles sweetly, wiggling her hips a bit to rub me against herfy insides. But, we cant stay like this forever so I slowly pull myself out while letting Sirgia observe every moment of it, including me plopping out of her puffy folds, making her sigh longingly. Since she keeps holding onto me, I bring her out of the leglock and ce the freshly-fucked Dwarf by my side. She takes it dly, snuggling to my chest with lots of affection. Next, I message our friend to let her know that the fun is over and pull on these marvellous thighs, phasing the rest of the proud Nymph into the room. Ianthe slips instantly and falls into my arms, her knees so weak they actually tremble a bit. She groans and whimpers into me, making Sirgia chuckle lightly. I snort and give Ianthes butt a good smack. Thats what you get for tempting me. Knowing well that the bath wont be of use, we open the suitcase instead and go clean ourselves in our own facilities. Submerged in steaming water, our stone friend recovers quickly and gushes about how magnificent the dicking she received was and how incredible it is to be fucked without seeing or hearing anything, takenpletely by surprise and unexpectedly drilled hard without having the inkling of an idea about when, how, where, and how roughly. I might have just awakened something new in her by ident. After we dry up, I suggest moving to the bedroom, but the girls insist on returning to the inn. I agree to it since Im all for experiencing the full package. Back in our rented ce, I first use a bit of magic to clean thepletely messed up wall and the floor below it. It kind of looks like a full-blown orgy happened here instead of a simple threesome. Nymphs are just something else. And well, I guess Primordials too. We choose to give the current bed a try. As previously considered, I wrap myself around Sirgias petite body and cuddle up with my short Dwarf near the edge of the mattress. Ianthe embraces me from behind, pressing her impressive peaks into my back. Somehow, we manage to fit in and doze off together, basking in the aftermath of our intimate moment. In the morning, we dress up and ready to head down for breakfast. Ianthe declines our invitation, not wanting to cause trouble, and disappears into the wall to fetch her sisters and the rest of our group before the departure. The two of us show Diana our appreciation for her guarding duty with a lot of fluffing, rubbing, and kissing. Shes clearly not used to being smothered in love but epts it with her tail swinging like crazy. Diving into my shadow afterwards, she urges us to continue with our day while she protects us from within the darkness. We get a few unusual looks when we get to the table and order something to eat so it seems like a bunch of people heard Ianthes initial scream of ecstasy. Worried about my image, Sirgia hops into myp and starts acting very lovey-dovey, making it more than obvious how happy she is to be in my hands. So, I y along and we feed each other while chatting andughing together. At some point, we kind of forget that its an act and she even nuzzles her face into my cheek as I pepper her in kisses. Our bellies sated and the patrons perplexed, we head for our main objective. Hopefully, the rumours about us that are going to spread from here will be more positive than negative. I can bear being called Dwarf Lover or even Dwarf Fucker rather than Dwarf Abuser. The town is brimming with life from the early morning so I hoist Sirgia up onto my shoulders once more and push through the crowd, receiving some bewildered stares. She leads us to the address we received from the clerk yesterday and spots our potential client before I do, enjoying the height advantage. Looks like things arent going well for her just as we expected, shements thoughtfully. Should I let you meet her first so that you can ease her into it? I ask. Sirgia shakes her head, tapping my cheek to let her down. No. If she doesnt ept Master even in the middle of a serious crisis, she doesnt deserve our help. So, we continue together as I get the first look at the distresseddy. She is the owner of a small open wagon loaded with crates, boxes, barrels, and chests. Its not in the best state but doesnt show any major issues. Looks like she is done packing and the only thing she still needs to take care of is to attach it to a horse. And find an escort, I guess. I dont see anyone in such a role anywhere around. Mevana Shaftmiller is an embodiment of a true female Dwarf. She has this stocky and short build, being of simr height to Sirgia. But, thats where the simrities end. While male Dwarves tend to either be round or brawny, their women usually fall into categories such as plump or stout. The current specimen standing before my eyes seems to fall somewhere in between and is best described as deliciously thick. Her hips and shoulders are as wide as mine, which paired with her short stature creates an interestingbination. I could fit almost two Sirgias side by side in her ce with how thin and petite my Dwarf lover is. Her racial sister has just so much body, and from what I can see, its not exactly all folds and rolls of fat. No, instead she looks very healthy and even to some extent lean for someone this wide and bodily. She has thighs for days that have no idea what a gap is, childbearing hips begging to be grabbed, a hefty and firm trunk proudly poking out, a broad and captivating waistline you could rest your head for hours on, massive tits still in the realm of logic and possibility, thick and brawny arms that speak of dedication to a craft, and to top all of that, an attractive and round face with big doe eyes, lusciously plump lips, and chubby cheeks currently twisted into a fierce expression due to significant anger. She dons her dusty red hair short while keeping two braided loops extending to the side from behind her head, one of the traditional hairdos for young girls of her kind. I me all my mates and partners for turning me into a man who starts to wonder what she looks like under her clothes, which certainly hide quite a bit of the mentioned features. Though, the tight leather pants, green linen shirt, and hardened brown hide vest strain to conceal all those enviable curves. I might not be a Dwarf, but I know when I see someone who takes good care of themselves and elicits numerous jealous stares. Not to say that the women weve passed before were just fat and ugly, of course. My eyes wandered to a chest or ass once in a while and Mevana isnt exactly unique with her build, but most seem content letting themselves go a bit over the chubby level. Even if our potential client was a bit plumper than right now she would still be worthy of a more thorough physical examination. Nevertheless, I get rid of any unnecessary thoughts as we near our target, who is currently engaged in a heated discussion with a heavily bearded Dwarf guy, belonging to the bloated category. They exchange lots of expletives while shaking their fists at each other, and let me tell you, thedy is not losing. A smile makes it onto my lips as she curses the poor bastard like an old sailor with a grudge. I bet she could whack some sense into that thick skull of his too if only she wanted. Sirgia decides to walk up to them instead of waiting and I follow slightly behind her. Fuck off you ugly cunt! If you think Im gonna fall for this moronic scam then your whore of a mother must have dropped you on the floor after childbirth, slipped on your vile mug, and smashed that sorry excuse of a dick the size of a fucking pinky into a mush with her fat and wrinkled ass! Mavena shouts furiously. Disappear before I crush your rotten balls toplete the job she couldnt bring herself to finish after mutting you badly enough! The man is so red he seems on the verge of attacking, but noticing our approach, he just spits at her boots and stomps away, shoving aside anyone daring to obstruct his path. She scowls at the action and kneels to wipe her shoe off with a cloth. Fucker cost me a full dinner and now doesnt even find it honourable to pay back... Disgusting swine the stormy woman mutters to herself, then finally spots my dainty wife next to her. What? Want a piece of me too, huh? Get out of here before I fold you in half, Sticky. Im not in the mood for more swindlers and two-faced assholes. Sirgia sighs softly, shaking her head. I understand why you are so angry, but we just want to talk. A clerk from the trading centre directed us to you. If you calm down a little, we could see if its possible toe to an understanding regarding your departure. Hah! You should havee yesterday if you still hoped for me even to consider believing you,nky bitch. Mevana sneers to the side. I want you gone before I get up or it wont end as nicely as for thest guy. My gentlepanion rubs her eyes. Who did you even offend to wind up like this The woman stands up and spins towards her, pushing a finger into her chest and getting right into her face. Listen here, you little shit. You know nothing about me, you understand? So get your underfed, malnourished, teeny weeny little ass out of my sight before I shove whatever pitiful trace of tits you still have back inside your chest with my fists! Begone! Resting a hand on Sirgias shoulder, I stop behind my mate and look down at them. That would be an extremely unwise thing to attempt, in my honest opinion. Mevanas eyes widen to the brim as her face rises to meet mine and meets my serious expression. She stumbles back onto her thick ass and pales a bit, looking aghast. Humans?! She lets out a startled squeak. I nce around myself. Are you drunk or in need of sses? Sirgia steps closer, extending a hand to the fallen girl. Thats stair, a Human mercenary and my current escort. We are heading the same way so Im looking to join someone. Most merchants wont ept a single guard so we came to ask if you wouldnt like some assistance. We can form an agreement at the trading centre if you wish to. Mevana looks between my mates delicate face and proffered hand. For a moment, it looks like she is going to take it, but she smacks it away instead, standing by herself with a scoff. Dont bother. I cant afford to hire another just to have them bail on me twelve hourster. She pats her clothes out, which does things to her voluptuous chest. You are better off trying elsewhere. No one here will join us. We arent from here, Sirgia replies calmly. Therefore, we dont care what others might say about either of us. As I said, I dont know who might be the one finding fault with you, which I assume is correct after seeing your earlier reaction, but Im a Forgegraver, so the chances that they can do anything to me are near zero. The burly girls eyes bulge out at the unexpected reveal, beads of sweat starting to gather on her forehead. I Not the main branch, my kind wife cuts in and the woman rxes visibly. But, they dont need to know that. Mevana bites her lower lip, ncing between us hesitantly. Im grateful. Really. But I meant it when I said literally no one will join even if we go looking or offer a mountain of gold. Every single person I spoke to has either straight up turned me down or changed their mind before the day ended. Or like thest guy and his crew, dined and wined on my tab promising miracles just to fuck off a moment ago. Fuckers were even offered a percent of the profit from sales as payment after arrival. Thats perfect, then. Sirgia nods to herself. What? The merchantdy blinks at her stupidly. My tiny mate taps my chest with the back of her hand. Maststair is the owner of the strongest mercenary troupe in the Human Kingdom. Others would only get in his way. We have been nning to find a transport we could go alone with or simply continue our travels on our own. I assure you that you and your goods cant be any safer with him by your side. Judging by the sceptical look on her face, Mevana isnt too inclined to instantly believe such boastful words, but I dont think I can do anything to show off without causing a bigger scene on the street. People are already staring and gossiping. Assuming thats true, it sounds way above my payroll. She grunts quietly. How many people were in the group that ditched you? I ask. Ten. Why? Mevana nces up at me. Ill ask for one-tenth of what they wanted, then, I reply, stroking my chin. It was a dyed payment, right? One-tenth? Her brows pinch together. But that might end up almost nothing if my stuff doesnt sell really well. And considering how much trouble I have even with finding people for transport Worrying about the morality of the deal instead of taking it right away shows a hint of her real self underneath that tough and foulmouthed shell she seems to be surrounding herself with. She is also conscious of her situation, making it clear that there are some smarts apanying that pretty face. Sirgia notices it too, a faint smile curling her pouty lips up. Im not exactly in need of money right now so Ill take that gamble. I smirk confidently. Just do me a favour and share your experience with your friends and associates after the task ispleted. That would do much more for me than a few coins in my pocket. Gazing up at me with a gradually softening expression, which I have to say makes the shortdy so much more charming, she then grimaces and flicks her hand dismissively. Doesnt matter anyway. Its not like Im going anywhere. She turns away from us and puts her stout hands on her ring hips, sighing heavily. Why? Sirgia tilts her head, trying to figure out why shes suddenly giving up. The horse I rented fell ill. Just look into that shed and see how full of shit it is. Poor bastards asshole turned into a boundless turd fountain. Mevana snickers to herself dejectedly then sighs again. I should have kept my stupid mouth shut. Fucking idiot. Thetter part appears to not have been meant for us to hear but we cant help picking it up due to our sharpened senses. Its obvious shes been sabotaged even in that regard. The victim is most likely aware of that too. I cant help but pity the woman a little, and sharing a nce with Sirgia, it bes clear that she does too. A flicker of understanding passes between us and we smile at each other warmly. Does it have to be that horse pulling your wagon? I turn to my uing employer and travellingpanion. Mevana nces back at us. At this point, I would do with a half-dead donkey, but its not like anyone is going to sell me one. Sirgia walks up to the front of the coach and eyeballs the space meant for a draft animal, shooting me a tiny nod. Then I think I have a solution for you. I grin at the curvy merchant cryptically. And it wont cost you a copper. What do you say? She swallows thickly and takes a deep breath. That sounds like a deal with the devil, but whatever, I have already reached the bottom. Give it to me, pretty boy. I overlook her little snip, chalking it up to her nerves and desperation, and snap my fingers. Shadows pool at my feet and Diana emerges from the darkness, jumping into the spot between the two wooden beams extending from the cart. Her fierce snout gives one of them a few sniffs before she directs her striking purple eyes our way, her tail flicking lightly against the drivers bench. Crossing my arms over my chest, I look towards Mevana. So, what do you Just to see the red-haired woman flop onto her back with her eyes rolled up. She recreates the perfect impression of a starfish on the stone pavement as a few squeaks and yelps echo from the opposite direction, where Im fairly sure the spectators have been gathering this entire time. Sirgias charming giggles reach my ears as I scratch my head. Looks like that was a tiny bit too much Well, some say how you enter is the most important factor, but I think nothing leaves people talking as hard as a memorable exit. And thankfully, we are just on our way out. Chapter 237 – Eminence in the Shadows Chapter 237 C Eminence in the Shadows While Sirgia figures out the proper way to tie our furry friend to the carriage, Im left with the task of waking up our dear client. It would be bad to leave Mevana sprawled on the ground like that so my first choice is to get her up onto something morefortable. And I know you shouldnt ever say this about ady, but man, she certainly isnt light. I plop the Dwarf woman on afy cushion and rest her back against the wagons wheel. We shouldnt stay behind for too long lest the guards decide to find fault with us again, so I pat her plump cheek a few times to try and bring her back. It partially seeds as her eyshes flutter a few times and she mumbles something about ten more minutes while nuzzling her face into my palm with a silly smile. When her eyes finally open and she realises whats been doing much quicker than expected, she sports a fair blush and jumps to her feet. The hell are you doing? What happened? Its obvious her slight anger is fake, a mask to hide her embarrassment behind, but the confusion in her voice is legit. I gesture with my thumb to the side and she turns her head just to face against Dianas fierce snout as my animalpanion stares at her curiously. Mevana squeaks and steps back, but fortunately retains her consciousness this time. Whats with this monster?! she shouts in slight panic. Not a monster. A friend. I chuckle lightly and start scratching behind Dianas long ear. One that might be willing to help with your beast of burden situation if you manage to ask nicely enough. Mevana gapes at the wolf in disbelief for a little while, noticing my petite lover hopping over the front beams of the cart and fixing them to the harness. That seems to allow her to snap out of her startled state and she nces between me and Diana. Swallowing heavily, shees closer, reaching her previous spot still a tad hesitantly. But theres no doubt shes caught up on the current development. I apologise The curvydy skips her head politely. I dont have much to offer for such a majestic creature, but I would owe you a favour if you would be willing to aid my troubles, Great Wolf. Diana lets out a soft snort and bops the girl on the forehead with her big nose, making Mevana tense and close her eyes. But, as she understands what has happened, our new Dwarf friend manages an awkward yet somewhat fascinated smile. That was a yes, I trante what my familiar feels deep down. Though, Im fairly sure she will try to pass that favour onto me when the time to pay upes. Are you going to be alright with that? Well, its not like I have much of a choice. Mevana lets out a deep sigh. If I want to get anything done, Ill need to trust you guys. Sirgia chooses that moment to drop to the ground next to me. You wont be disappointed. Master is the most trustworthy Human you can find. He wont abuse your faith. Master? The merchant raises a brow at her and my petite lovers palms flick to her lips. Shaking my head, I pat my clumsy mate gently. Ive been teaching her a thing or two about mercenary tactics and such during our travels. Sirgia seems like a very respectful person so shes been calling me that in private. She must feel quitefortable around you to let it slip. As you can imagine, we wouldnt want others to overhear her address a Human like that. Ah. Understandable. You dont need to worry about me. I wont say a thing. It would do me no good to tarnish whatever hints of a positive rtionship we might be starting to develop here. Mevana smirks softly. Okay, lets talk business if we are almost ready to go. Are you sure you are alright with what you proposed earlier? Absolutely. I nod kindly. Unless thats still too much under current circumstances? No, no, no! The woman waves her hands at me. I would feel like a total bitch going even lower when you are willing to do so much for me. Having to offer dyed payment is already bad enough, not to mention the risky investment. I dont know how much help you will actually be on the road, but its always better than going alone. I notice Sirgia opening her mouth to sing me more praises so I tickle her cheek a little to beat her to it. Ill do my best to protect everyone. Sirgia has a strong ss too. It would be better if we didnt have to show what we are capable of, but we will dly step up when necessary, and hopefully show that you are getting your moneys worth. And if you might feel like you underpaid a lot, Im sure we will be able to find a satisfactory way to even the scales, like including some of your services, perhaps, my lover still chimes in afterwards. Coming from the family of Shaftmillers, I bet you are confident in your skills of handling all kinds of shafts. I re at the naughty Dwarf as she tries to innocently ignore me, both of us knowing what she is trying to get at here. Thankfully, Mevana doesnt and nces me over a bit perplexedly. I dont see any weapons on him, though. The Heros Holy Sword doesnt emerge from its sheath unless it faces a worthy enemy. Sirgia giggles at her own joke and I strongly consider giving that pert ass of hers a good smack. I can assure you, however, that it hasnt yet met an opponent it was unable to y in just a few moves. Okay, she isying it way too thick right now. Shes clearly caught me ogling the stout female. Pressing harder on Sirgias hair, I clear my throat to capture their attention. Im not the only one in thispany and we are training our newest recruits right at this moment. They could use some quality woodwork for sure. And Im considering helping out with more magical aspects as a developing journeyman artificer, my genius smithdy adds. Perhaps we should consider joining hands after we reach our destination. Good allies are the basis of a budding business. Im going to need a lot of quality materials in the future. You for real? Mevanas eyes widen to the brim. Even knowing that others might mess with you because of our cooperation? We will just need to hire stairs girls to keep us safe. Or to solve that issue at its root, Sirgia states nonchntly. The crimson-haireddy has a hard time believing in thetter suggestion but then frowns at something else. Girls? Our current troops are majorly female, I reveal with a wry smile. Our client snorts to the side. Of course it does. Men. Dont misunderstand! Sirgia protests in my defence. It wasnt his idea or demand! Whose then? Mevana crosses her arms under her significant chest, clearly not convinced. Its a long story, one we might revisit on the road, I interrupt them before this spirals out of control. If there are no other things to take care of, we should go. Dianas arrival might have caused a bit of a scene, and Im afraid the local wardens would be more than happy to find a reason to mess with us. Tch. Those bastards. I know what you mean. They gave me so much shit too. Im almost sure someone paid them to harass me. She spits to the side. Arent we going to write a contract? Are you going to shirk from paying? I raise a challenging brow at her. Not in this life, the Dwarf merchant insists confidently. Then we can draft the necessary documents at your home. I hoist Sirgia onto Dianas back and extend a hand to Mevana. May I? She res at it briefly before sliding her sizable palm into mine. Be careful not to strain your back A feminine yelp escapes her lips, interrupting her warning, as I easily throw the bodily woman onto the drivers bench, her considerable posterior smacking the wood with a rather pleasant fleshy thunk. She blinks at me in shock and her cheeks colour a bit at my cheeky grin. She might be weighing quite a bit, but its still of no issue to the current me. I join my wife right after, hugging Sirgia from behind and letting her snuggle into my chest affectionately. There are no reins that Mevana can use on Diana, but they arent necessary. Our frightening lupine steed shares a mental connection with me and starts her trek when I politely ask her to, beginning our next journey together. We ride through the streets without much of an issue. Its quite the opposite. Seeing a massive wolf parading the town, all the Dwarves escape to the sides, making space for us. Diana holds herself like an imposing queen but does nothing to actually scare the other animals or even the people. She keeps her head forward with a thoughtful, collected expression. Many whisper amongst themselves and point at the Dwarf woman riding the coach, making Mevana a bit self-conscious. It seems shes not used to this kind of attention. Shes been bullied and abused by most likely a good portion of the poption here. With Dwarves being even more profit oriented than Humans, its of no surprise her enemies could easily buy their way into harassing her. Everything is great until we reach the main gate. I dont think over a dozen guards are necessary to keep an eye on it at all times, not to mention twice or more as many. Plus, Acheron is there too, clearly not happy about something. Im fairly sure I can guess what exactly. Halt, hemands us to stop before we pass. Is there a problem, Protector? I ask. Yes, there is. You are hereby forbidden from leaving the town until all allegations are cleared, the captain responds. You were reported disrupting public order for the second time, which includes smuggling unsanctioned wild beasts into our streets. Im afraid we need to confiscate the creature until the investigation into these matters is concluded. Additionally, that woman is to be taken for questioning for physical assault. Excuse me?! Mevana gapes at him with pure bewilderment. Im not really in the mood for more mind games, especially knowing that they are intent on fucking with us even under false charges. And Im afraid I have promised you to leave at dawn, Captain, I answer, levelling the short man with a re. This unsanctioned wild beast doesnt like big crowds and small spaces, so I would advise you to order your men to stand aside. Since its unsanctioned and wild, Im not exactly in a position to control its savage instincts. Do you follow? As I finish, Diana lets out a deep growl, her muzzle twisting ferociously to show off her sharp canines and acidic purple jaws, violet saliva dripping onto the stone path. The soldiers shudder and exchange worried nces as her ominous eyes rove over each of them as if shes deciding who is going to be the first snack. Before the idiot has time to talk back, I ask her to move forward and sheplies. After just one step, the guards blocking the gate scatter to the sides, dropping their gear in a hurry. Tipping my nonexistent hat at the captain, I bring us outside and Diana picks up the pace, entering a light trot. Thats not going to end well Mevana sighs heavily. Is this town a regr stop for you? I nce over my shoulder. No, but they will definitely spread rumours. She shakes her head. You were in a losing position no matter what, Sirgia wisely points out. At least we got you out safely and with your merchandise intact. If you are afraid of the consequences of your actions, grow your business and name into something formidable enough to stop anyone from even thinking of messing with you. The level of your enemy would be a good first step. Easy to say. My family isnt a prominent one. There are plenty of people who are good with wood, the thick Dwarf girl replies, evoking a quiet giggle from my unruly mate. I know our goods are more than good, but no one in big cities considers no-names. Towns like these are our only hope, but after thest two weeks, even that might be out of the picture now. Are you going to just give up, then? I ask. She looks to the side for a good while before moving her gaze onto me. No. I dont want to throw away everything my family worked for. Id rather die trying. However, I dont know what to do. Im quickly running out of options. You say I should grow my brand and influence, but there is no way a single person can fight against tens if not hundreds ofpanies. I see no future. Then try asking for help, Sirgia offers a piece of advice, peering past my side. Who would I even Mevana begins but pauses as her eyes wander over our faces. Right. We talked about doing business together after we reached the capital. Im not sure if Ill be able to offer much. This and that arepletely different matters, my short lover rifies. Is the only way of asking for help to offer something in return? Our passenger falls silent as she mulls it over. Honestly, I can see what shes going through. Im fairly sure she hasnt been given handouts in her life. For a merchant, nothing is free in this world. Telling her to break that rule with some random strangers shes just met is quite conceited. But, I can also tell that Sirgia seems to sense something in this girl, perhaps a part of herself from the past. Excuse me. Mevana breaks me out of my musings, looking at us with a much more honest and thus vulnerable expression. I dont know how to word it properly without sounding either rude or fake, so Im currently in a really tough spot. If its not a bother, could you perhaps help me out a little? Just so I can find my footing amidst this chaos? Sirgia peeks at me with a tiny grin, making it clear thats been her n for a while. I roll my eyes so as not to shake my head and give our friend a misleading answer. We look back at her at the same time, causing the chubby woman to nibble on her luscious lip nervously. Well do what we can, I reply with a warm smile. Thats what friends are for, my mate adds with a cordial expression. Friends Mevana repeats and offers us a timid nod. I would like that. After that, we leave the nice woman with her thoughts for some time. Its not something we can rush, even though I can tell Sirgia wants to hop next to her and start chatting, definitely not just about their prospective cooperation. If I dont keep her glued to myp, shes going to start barraging the poor Dwarf merchant with facts and tales about me. I do want them to get closer since it would be great for my withdrawn wife to make some friends among her kin, as I know well from her stories that there arent many people who approach her family casually. Especially considering her thin figure. But, that doesnt mean she should start working on luring the poor but fairly attractive female into our bed yet. I need to remind my shy girlfriend how long it took her to get used to a Human like me and she was in a very desperate situa Ah, fuck. Its happening again, isnt it? Sighing deeply and wondering if I should even attempt to fight the inevitable, I decide to use that brainpower to worry about our journey. As we cover more distance, I spot the presence of our otherpanions. Shadowy figures dart between the trees on the side of the road, belonging to Dianas proud family. I do a double-take when something else shes alongside those dark smudges. Squinting heavily, I catch a silvery woman atop one of the wolves, and she waves at me with a cheerful smile, her feminine charms jiggling openly. The Oreads are riding the damn cavalry. Ianthe must have put them up to this. Lilia and Lilie show up once too, announcing their presence. They ride together on the back of the lucky or unlucky beast. For now, I order all of them to be careful and not spook our client since Mevana has no idea about the rest of the team. They agree easily and promise to look after us, spreading out in a protective formation like guardians in the shadows. The first day of our journey passes quite uneventfully. With so many scary wolves moving ahead of us, no other monsters dare to peek their heads out of the woods. Whichever brave idiots do attempt to get closer are quickly intercepted by the Lilies and the Oreads. I can only imagine how helpless these poor animals have to feel facing masters of nts and stone. When it starts getting dark, we agree to find a good spot to camp for the night. I dont think its a good time to reveal the suitcase yet with how much of a shock its going to be for ourpanion. Shes an artisan and Dwarf too so even if she isnt proficient in this kind of craft, its obvious she will understand how much of a big deal this thing is. And Sirgia has been downying her capabilities by using her outer branch as a basis. It would be counterintuitive. But, when Mevana dives into her wagon to dig out her tent and other gear, I arrive at her side to stop her. Looking fairly puzzled, she frowns at me. Where am I going to sleep, then? Do you practise spending nights under the starry sky and want me to join you? Chuckling softly, I shake my head. That sounds quite romantic, but no. Our tent will be more than enough for all of us. Allow me and Sirgia to set it up first before deciding if you want to bring your own. Her eyes widen a tad, and I realise toote how it sounded, so I simply walk away to get to work as it will be the best way to correct the misunderstanding. Meeting Siriga by Dianas side, who is now free of her restraints, we pull all the necessary pieces out of the bags attached to the saddle. While they too are enchanted with increased storage space, they are inconspicuous enough to allow us easy use without raising any suspicions. Mevana moves closer to examine the metal poles, connectors, and other parts, blinking in astonishment at the amount of stuff we prepare. But, how quickly the two of us assemble them is what bewilders her even more. It takes about fifteen minutes toplete the entire set, and we stand before a huge circus-like pavilion with a grand central chamber, two sidepartments, and two auxiliary sections extending from those. Everything is locked tight and while the material covering the frame doesnt look like much, it can stop even bullets. What is this? The stunned girl gapes at the mini camping mansion. A portable camping kit mypany uses during their expeditions, I answer with a smirk. Its bigger on the inside, by the way. Sirgia takes her hand and guides our guest inside while I take the harness off Dianas body and let her rejoin the other wolves, shoving it into my ring and taking the suitcase with me. Slipping past the entrance, I find Mevana spinning in circles while her eyes slide over everything, including all the furniture. When did you get all of this out? she asks with an impressed voice. Trade secret. My mate giggles softly. Maybe youll learn about it one day. We then take her for a quick tour and show her to her chambers, the attached bathroom, and once again guide her through the middle section where the kitchen and eatery are located, alongside the lounge full offy sofas and pelts. I can never admire this gorgeous setting enough. Sirgia brings us to the middle and orders us to rx while she prepares dinner. I know better than to argue with a loving wife who wants to cook for her spouse and their guests so I do exactly that, throwing off most of my gear and sinking into one of the fluffy couches in just my pants and shirt. Mevana looks a bit unsure but I busy her with some pointless chatter to take her mind off it, and as soon as I start talking about the details behind this structure, her artisanal mind switches on and forgets about anything else. Crafters are so damn easy. Soon, my skilled mate brings us a few freshly cooked dishes made from a bunch of animals our wolves have caught before and we both watch as the chubby girl salivates over the unimaginable feast. She acts extremely reserved, though. So, the two of us ensure she getsfortable and eats as much as she likes since theres more where that came from. And man, that woman can eat. I now understand where all that bodyes from. Sirgia does actually have to bring in seconds with how much Mevana inhales the avable meals. It brings an extremely embarrassed blush onto her soft cheeks, but we just smile at her warmly while consuming our own portions. Easy to guess, neither I nor Sirgia need a lot. Shes a tiny little thing and Im a Primordial, in the end. Afterzing for half an hour just digesting all of it, my considerate wife gets up to clean the dishes. I jump to my feet too and nce at the half-asleep chunk of a Dwarfdy. Im going to help with the cleaning and then most likely hit the hay so this is most likely a good night, I say and gesture to thepartment opposite to hers. If you need anything, youll find me there, be it a simple question or a request to check the weird noise outside. Im the hired muscle, so dont be considerate. Im on your pay, and therefore under your orders. Understood? Okay. Mevana nods sleepily. Good night, guys. I leave it at that and catch up to Sirgia, hugging my lithe princess from behind as she takes care of the tes. We mess around a bit since our new friend has gone to take a bath, then retreat to do the same. Marinating in the hot tub for a good while, we simply bask in each others presence, finding no need to speak. Sirgias delicate fingers explore my chest as I affectionately brush her back while she rests against me. Moments like these are just so precious. Noticing her drifting off, I bring us both out and dry us up, evoking quite a few adorable giggles from my tiny lover as I obviously need to deal with a few sensitive spots. Thankfully, Sirgia seems too sleepy to provoke me into anything serious, giving me just a few half-conscious strokes as I carry her to our bed. But, she still manages to point towards our personal fire pit with a sofa full of furs so I instead tuck us into these exquisite covers next to the warm mes. Resting my head between the armrest and backrest, I let her snuggle to my chest at a pleasant angle with a beautiful smile and ce a loving peck on her forehead, watching as one of my dearest lovers slowly embraces the night while embracing my front. Before I follow her into the dreand, my ears catch the noise of bare feet on the wooden nks making up the flooring. Ummm, stair? I forgot to ask earlier, and Im starting to worry a little, so do you maybe know where Sirgiaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh, there she is... Our new friend stumbles and almost falls forward after peeking past the entrance curtain. I raise my head to meet her eyes and the hefty Dwarfdy blushes heavily as her gaze roams over our situation. With my upper half exposed and one of Sirgias legs poking out from between the furs, she clearly connects the dots, figuring out the state of our attire beneath the thick pelts. However, as she takes in the unexpected sight, so do I. Shes shown up wearing a see-through nightgown of a dark green shade, the delicate curtain hanging off her full bra, which, alongside her panties, is the only thingpletely opaque. Even so, these fail to hide the world-ss tits and monumental ass, not to mention the soft definitions of her wide torso. Yeah, she looks even better than I thought. We realise pretty much at the same time that weve been staring and Mevana grows even redder. Offering her a considerate smile, I bring a finger to my lips while skipping my head towards the sleeping beauty. She nods politely, and mimes zipping up her lips. I catch her eyes once more flick to Sirgias figure atop my chest and she retreats with an apologetic bow. Well, thats going to solve quite a few of her questions about us. I cant wait to see how shell react in the morning with Sirgiapletely oblivious to this fact. Expanding my senses and making sure she gets to bed safely, I rest my cheek atop Sirgias fragrant hair and follow my adorable wife into the night. ~Master. There are enemies.~ It feels like not even a minute passes before I hear Ianthes voice in my head. Groggily opening my eyes, I find the wood in the firepit halfway burned so a few hours have already passed. Taking a deep breath, I expel all the haze from my mind. ~Enemies? What kind of monsters dare to cross Oreads, Umbral Wolves, and a Liliraune?~ I ask her with mild surprise. ~The bipedal kind,~ she answers. Bipedal? Ah, shit. ~Dwarves?~ I inquire further. ~Yes, Master,~ the Lilies answer together. Looks like someone really wants to see Mevana fail. Or the Captain is much more petty than I have assumed. Sirgia stirs in my arms, her charming forehead furrowing lightly, and I quickly stroke her cheek with tender affection. Shhhhh. Sleep, my dear, sleep, I whisper into her ear lovingly. Im going to take a quick leak and will be back in a jiffy. Love you so much. Shhhhhh. Carefully extracting myself from her intimate grasp, I tuck Sirgia in within the pelts, making sure she is warm and cosy. She pouts through her dreams and reaches out, so I lean forward to let her graze my cheek, letting myself get pulled into the tiniest little peck after which a blissful smile blooms on her cute face and she digs herself deeper into the furs. Holding back the soft chuckle trying to escape my throat, I hastily step away. The moment I turn around, all the fun and games are gone. With a flick of my hand, the draconic hilt appears in my grasp and I walk out of the sleepingpartment, heading to the main entrance. Slipping outside, I take a few more steps forward and confirm through my bonds the position of all the assants, crouching to the ground to spread the silencing barrier around us. Come out before Ie to you, I shout into the woods. Its your only chance to get out of this alive. A few seconds pass before nine short figures emerge from between the trees. Damn. He packs a punch. A female snickers on the right. Feels like a waste to get rid of such a good log. Anotherughs next to her. No one says we cant have some fun first, right? Target first, a man rebukes them angrily. The client doesnt care what happens to the rest. I heard the guy is a fresh merc. Failing one of his first jobs will be a decent lesson not to fuck with the wrong people. From my observation, there are six guys and three girls. All wearing leather armour and covering their faces. Diana doesnt recognize their scents so they arent dressed up guards, which is good. That means I can get rid of them without worrying about anything. They are most certainly paid assassins or uwful mercenaries. Boy! The leader raises his sword at me. Stand aside and you will keep your life! We have no fault with you yet! Listen to him! The first woman brandishes her dual daggers. You might even be lucky enough to taste some fine Dwarf pussy if you behave nicely! Ive always been curious how far Human dicks can reach. Some men snarl in the direction of the speaker and her colleague, the third female seemingly uninterested in their debauchery. Ignoring their bbering, I look to the night sky, wondering about what to do. I can kill them all in a second using Voidal Bondage and anything else. Though, I should leave one to question. Yet, I dont feel like ending this quickly. They are not only after my friend, but they have even dared to disrupt my beloveds sleep. Who knows what kind of atrocities they might havee up with when left alone with the girls? If even the females are this rotten, the males are bound to be even worse. No. They will understand their mistake before receiving the mercy of death. Oi! Are you deaf? The main guy growls at me. You have three more seconds! I aint staring at your pathetic junk any moment longer! Taking a deep breath, I pick my path. The understanding of the Shadow Stalker flows into my mind, courtesy of a certain deadly spidergirl. Its more than enough, especially when paired with my Void affinity further enhanced by Diana. Thats too bad. I crack an amused smile at him. Because its going to be thest thing you see before death. Taking a step to the side, I shape a vicious dagger with my artefact hilt. As my foot touches the shadow cast by the nearby tree, my body disappears like a ck mist dispersed by the wind. The Dwarves flinch and assume battle stances. I spot two crossbows, one longbow, two swords, double daggers, two hammers with shields, and one spear. They take a decent formation, one tank front and back, the rest more or less in the middle. Where did the fucker go? One shortsword spins around in search of me. Dont know! Light torches! He cant hide forever! the leader replies. Smart. But too slow. Spotting a nice fluffy cloud sailing through the sky, I hop into its shadow and follow its path towards the group, watching them struggle to take out their torches. They cant see me with the level of their abilities and I gracefully step between them. Aiming for the archer who is about to light the fire, I sink my knife into his kidneys from behind and twist it, evoking a howl of pain. Everyone turns to him immediately, but they catch only the squirting blood, their eyes sliding off me like I dont exist. As the cloud quickly moves away, I drive my dagger into the stomach of one of the females, cutting it wide. She screams in agony, trying to grab her fleeing entrails, while I squeeze out of their formation and continue with my fluffy friend until Im behind a tree. Two down. It doesnt look like they have a dedicated healer. Fuck! What is this fucking! Some guy curses repeatedly, managing to get his torch up. Four of them are busy checking on the critically wounded, so I dont waste my time and prepare for another strike. He is in the shadows! The dagger girl manages to figure out my approach. Pull that fire up! Decent thinking, but she forgets about one thing. Dwarves cast shadows too. Picking the longest one, I casually stroll back to them and arrive behind the bitch. The light licks at my naked body, dispelling part of the concealment ability, and she spots the flicker. Before she opens her mouth to shout, I grab her chin and squeeze, hearing it crunch. A quick sliceter and her throat is open. Pushing her into the torch guys back, I throw him off bnce and she falls onto the me, screaming in pain. As the group scrambles around, I move into a crouch and weave between them, abusing their shadows. Its kind ofical, really. Im crouched but that puts me more or less equal with them in terms of height now. That thought brings a snicker out of me and the closest guy spins my way. Seeing an awkwardly squatting naked human with his junk hanging out pierce your heart while he stares into your frightened eyes must be horrifying. Maybe I should write a book about itter. Might sell amongst female nobles as a horror and drama. Ill have to discuss it with Sirgia and my talenteddies. Nevertheless, I finish off the torch guy on my way out, just as two more people bring out their own sources of light, finally illuminating my figure properly. The assassins gasp and jump back, their panicked eyes locked on my bloody frame. None of that blood is mine, of course. Five down, four more to go. So, about that Dwarf pussy. I smirk at the remaining females. A few more cuts and I might start getting excited enough to consider the offer. Do you think you can survive until then? Surprisingly, they find a new well of courage and group up tounch a mob attack on me. From what I can see, we have the leader with a sword, two tankers, and one crossbow left. Two guys and two girls. Perfect equality. The shielderse at the same time, one of them holding onto a torch to prevent me from running away. But, I dont intend to, anyway. As they reach me and swing their weapons, I simply jump over them, careful not to catch my dangly bits against anything sharp or hot. As they turn around, I stab one in the throat and swipe to the side, pretty much beheading the poor woman. A twang of the crossbow reaches my ears and I spin around, watching it whizz right above my little friend. Damn. That was a close one. The bolt pierces into the other tankers shield and knocks it aside, just after he has brought it in position to defend against me. Smirking at the unfortunate bastard, I stab my dagger into his bulging belly and drag the de up for a change, opening him vertically. Noticing footsteps behind me, I slip behind him and avoid a vicious stab from the leader, who snarls at me as he drives his sword into his dyingrade. Oof. Someone forgot theres friendly fire? I chuckle darkly. Ill be with you in a second. Let me just take care of thest annoying fly. You will go nowhere! He brings the torch he holds in offhand right in my face. I raise a brow at it while leaning to the back and shaking my head. Reaching deep into my connection with Diana and her pack, my mental fingers wrap around something new, something that felt quite elusive before I epted them all. Waving the man goodbye, I watch his expression shift into that of horror as I plunge into the corpses own shadow right at the spot where we are both standing. Watch ou He tries to warn his colleague, but Im already behind the shooter. Nothing personal, kiddo. With an urate jab, my de sinks into the side of the final grunts neck before he gets a chance to turn around. One step back and Im gone. FUCK! The boss throws his torch away. COME HERE AND FIGHT LIKE A MAN! FUCKING HUMAN SCUM! ALL YOU CAN DO IS HIDE AND RUN! Reappearing at my starting position, I fully disable the cloaking and rest the hilt against my shoulder. Here I am. What now? I tilt my head at him. No more tricks! he shouts. You and me! The better fighter wins! Wow. I have literally no reason to ept, already having shown him who is the better one by obliterating his unit. Are Dwarves so heavy on honour that someone would agree? I dont remember anything mentioning this in the castles library. But, anyway, its not like I cant humour the bastard and show him what true despair means. As you wish. I take a more serious stance, shaping my hilt into a violet longsword. Make it worthwhile. With a wild shout, heunches himself at me. I have to admit, I dont have much experience fighting much shorter opponents, but I do have quite a bit of general experience with weapons and stuff. Additionally, its quite enhanced now thanks to thedies and my insane race. Ive never stopped training with my women and Shino especially. Im fairly confident in my abilities even without borrowing any external feats. Therefore, I easily deflect his first three strikes, surprising my opponent greatly. He must have counted on his high strength, but unfortunately, Im not a baseline Human. Taking advantage of his briefpse in concentration, I bump his shortsword up andnd two quick slices on his chest. He sneers at me, rushing to the side. I recognize a mana-enhanced skill from the gentle glow and a quick stab flies forward after my hip. Stabbing my de into the ground, I angle it lightly and intercept the path, our weapons colliding with a loud ng. The momentum puts him right before me while extended forward and I kick him in the stomach hard enough to send him tumbling. Casually strolling to the idiot, I spin my longsword and throw a stab into his shoulder. At thest moment, he rolls away, waiting for this opportunity, and my de only grazes the target, still slicing into quite a bit of his flesh. He growls in pain while rolling and swinging his weapon at my ankles. Its too slow. I raise my foot and stomp on it, stopping it in its tracks. The man snarls as his wrist gets squeezed into the earth, but a momentter, he has bigger problems to worry about. One quick slice and that wrist is gone, leaving him disarmed, literally. Grabbing the stump, he starts wailing in misery. I dont know what exactly I expected from unfriendly neighbourhood bandits. I shake my head and give his forehead a good kick, knocking him out. Ladies! Its time to clean up. Keep this one alive. The Lilies should be able to use their toxins to make him sing. I need to get back before Sirgia wakes up and gets angry about leaving her out of this. The wolves step into the light and lower their heads in affirmation, epting my orders. Earth swallows the leader as one of the Oreads transports the guy to a different ce, most likely where my cute flowers are. They should be able to stop the bleeding, turn his brain into mush, and make him spill everything while believing they are the sexy gods of the universe. stair? I freeze with my hands on my hips, turning towards the pavilion. Mevana stands at the entrance, her head poking past the curtains, gazing right at my bloodied chest and all the other rather exposed bits. Really? Again? Chapter 238 – Big Conflict Chapter 238 C Big Conflict Running my fingers through my hair, I sigh heavily and turn around, starting to walk towards the tent. Mevana slips outside while waiting, her eyes roving over the carnage in the background, and something else in the foreground. Reminded of my quite particr state, I throw a pair of underwear onto myself shortly before reaching the burly Dwarfdy. She stands there with her hands hesitantly joined at the front, which only pushes her massive breasts more out in that revealing bra of hers. Stopping before her, I meet the girls gaze and cross my arms over my chest. How much did you see? Her eyes slip behind me for a moment, then back to my visage, but before she answers, they drop to my now-covered waist for a second, her moonlit cheeks reddening a little. Everything? She shows an awkward smile as soon as she faces me again. I sigh again and look into the sky. I know that it might sound silly, but I had a hard time sleeping in such a refined environment, Mevana admits timidly. I was in the kitchen just grabbing a snack and trying to think on what to do when I saw you walk outside with a weapon out. In more ways than one, I bet, judging by how she keeps sneaking nces at the quite visible bulge in my undergarments. So you followed and hid behind the p, I finish for her, receiving a guilty nod. Did you catch the conversation too? She shakes her head. No. Well, maybe the tiny bit at the end when I poked my head past the curtains. I was wondering why it was so quiet when so many people were fighting for their lives. I can silence my surroundings with a simple bit of magic, I share to reassure her a little. Its something more useful for daily situations, but works in cases like this too. Her clever gaze finds mine and I spot the obvious hint of curiosity in her charming eyes, but she doesnt demand a more detailed exnation yet. Instead, she switches her focus back to our surroundings, namely the big ck wolves dragging the dead Dwarves into the woods to get rid of the bodies. I wonder if they will start a little feast or if our monstergirl friends shall bury everyone deep in the ground. So, these are Dianas friends? Mevana asks carefully. More like family, actually, I answer, and as if called, the leader-in-question prowls to my side quietly, making our short friend jump a little. Shes their Alpha. As you can imagine, I couldnt really bring them into the town so they have been hanging around and scaring off monsters during our journey. Are they okay with her being bound to the wagon? She stares at the giant wolf with a trace of fear in her posture. She is doing that out of her own will so they dont have anything to say about it, I rify. Besides, we are nning to have them serve as mounts for our girls so they should be all okay about harnesses and such. If not, Diana will whip them up into shape, right? My lupinepanion lets out an affirmative whine and starts sniffing me all around, poking my skin with her cold nose. After catching a good whiff, she brings out her bright violet tongue and gives me a good lick from the bottom to the top. But, it doesnt stop at that and I find myself getting tickled by the sizable beast repeatedly, trying not to trip. Hey! Stop that! Im covered in so much blood! Iugh openly as her tongue works overtime on what I then realise is cleaning me up. Seriously, Diana! Look what youve done! Now Impletely wet! I give her snout a gentle smack and she backs off, sneezing loudly to the side which shakes her head like a drill. When she brings it forward again, her glowing eyes squint at me and deep growls begin rumbling in the back of her throat. Understanding perfectly well that shes just messing with me, I lean forward and press my forehead against hers, assuming an angry face too. What? You wanna go? Are you sure? Im not not going to hold back because you are my cute bitch, got it? Still confident you can take me down? I taunt and tease the big scary wolf. We keep pushing each other for a few seconds before Diana gives up, stopping the growls. She whimpers adorably and licks my cheek briefly, her beautiful tail wagging happily. My hand moves to brush her fur and y with her long ear, giving her a small kiss on the head too. As I draw back, I notice multiple violet spots between the trees directed right at us. This girl is using me to control her pack. What a slydy. From bloody to sticky in less than a minute. I roll my eyes while examining myself, thankful for my foresight of equipping underwear earlier. A small chuckle escapes Mevanas lips so theres that at least. Who were those people? she asks after Diana wanders off into the night. Some local hooligans. I shrug lightly. Were they aiming to rob us? Or Her eyes move to mine and she doesnt need me to spell it out for her as I take a moment to answer. Sorry. What are you apologising for? I raise a curious brow at her. I got you into something dangerous. Mevana anxiously kneads her fingers before her smooth belly. This is exactly what you hired me for. I reach out and softly pat her head. Now, lets head back and try to get some more sleep. Well talk more during breakfast. Ill have more information to share too as my friends should be interrogating the survivor right about now. Okay. She nods and we slip back inside. I look at myself and at the entrance to my quarters. Hopefully, I can sneak by Sirgia without waking her up. My side has a bathroom too. You can use it if you want, Mevana states a little hesitantly. What am I even talking about? All of this is yours so you do anything. I chuckle good-naturedly at her. Im not such a creepyndlord to walk through a rented space so I can take a bath in someones private tub without even asking first. But, Im going to take you up on that offer if you dont mind. Her cheeks colour a bit more again and I stroll into the said bathroom, pulling the curtain separating it from the sleeping quarters to give her some more privacy. Since we have something akin to a field shower in here too, I take a quick one and clean myself nicely so that I dont smell the next morning when Sirgia wakes up in my arms. Jumping into a fresh pair of undies, I quietly head back in case Mevana is sleeping, but while I find her buried under the furs on the couch next to the fire, her heart rate is quite too high for that. She must be feeling embarrassed contrary to how brave she acted earlier. Im still a man walking through her room in just briefs. So, I disappear while acting like I have been fooled, making it back to my own quarters. Not waking the sleeping princess up while trying to join her under the pelts is a challenge, but some well-ced and well-timed kisses keep Sirgiafy and happy enough to disregard the disruption. She snuggles into me in no time and we are back to square one. For now, everything is perfect. In the morning, I wake up without the tender press on my chest and stretch a little, opening my eyes. What I find is the pile of furs moving up and down at a regr pace, and my brain finally realises what it is that has woken me up exactly. Lifting the covers, I find one cheeky Dwarf performing her morning duties quite devotedly, stopping just briefly to give me an adorable little smile before resuming bobbing her head beneath the pelts. stair? Are you up? Mevanas voice reaches my ears as she announces herself softly so as not to rouse us from our sleep on ident. Before she peeks inside, I hastily drop the covers back on my petite lover and push her head down, experiencing quite a tight sensation in response. Yeah. Ill be with you in a moment. Anything you need? I ask, clearing my throat. As expected, our chubby client does take a nce inside with her eyes locked right away on our crowded sofa. I would think that I did a good job concealing our good morning greetings, but when she looks towards the end of the couch, I follow her gaze and spot Sirgias dainty feet poking out of hiding right between mine, at a very implicative angle. Mevana flushes visibly and offers me a very apologetic smile. Just wanted to ask if you would like me to prepare something for you guys in the kitchen since Im already up. Its alright. Im sure Sirgia would like to cook for us after she finishes her business, I respond, gesturing with my head towards the bathroom which we both know is not exactly upied. She loves preparing meals so just sit back and rx. Thanks. Ill be waiting for you toe, then. She nods politely, then flushes deeply as she realises what shes just said, hastily running away into themon room. I quickly pull my hand away and hear Sirgia take a deep breath after being freed from her hard situation. Unfortunately, I dont get a chance to neither apologise nor talk her into wrapping this up as she dives back in without a moment wasted and stares into my eyes with determination to finish her business instead. So, I help her out by not prolonging it any more and giving her what she wants while stroking her hair. Good morning, Master, she greets me with a tiny peck on the cheek after crawling out of hiding. Good morning, you little minx. I catch her nose and yank it to the sides tenderly, evoking some giggles from my beloved Dwarf. Couldnt wait a little longer? You know we arent alone. You smelled so nice, Master. And as your wife, its my duty to wake you up properly, no? Sirgia bats hershes at me. Forget it. I shake my head and offer her a loving kiss. Dress up and make us some breakfast, wife. With pleasure, Master. She hops off stillpletely naked and makes a sultry bow. Without if I have any say in it. I squint at her and she grins impishly, swaying her lithe hips innocently. Lets go. I summon a fresh set of clothes onto myself and she follows suit. As I start heading out, she slows down a bit. Shouldnt we walk out at different times? Sirgia asks. I snort openly. Toote for that. She gives me a confused frown but I just push her lightly on the back to walk out by my side. We find Mevana lounging on a neat recliner with one of the books from the simple bookshelves we have integrated into this structure. Her sizable figure is once again covered with travelling pants and a shirt. Our new friend spots our arrival and tears her eyes off the written masterpiece. Hello. I hope you slept well. Better than me at least. Sirgia answers with a delicate smile. I did. stair offered me his bed while he took the couch. Give me just a second and I will make us something delicious and nutritious. As she trots to the kitchenplex, Mevana tries to avoid my gaze, her face still a little bit pink. I swear, that woman has to have the Goddess of Timing as one of her titles because this is getting hrious at this point. Or is that a merchants intuition? As my tiny lover is happily humming to herself while fixing us a meal, the Lilies reach out to me mentally and give me a rundown of what they have learned from their efforts. Unfortunately, their toy ended up broken beyond repair when they were done ying with it, but the information I receive is more than good enough so I dont find any faults with them. Promising to reward them properlyter, I tune back into reality when Sirgia serves all of us tters full of delicious food. We sit in a circle around a small table and dig in. While doing so, Mevana sneaks nervous nces my way so I decide to be the one pulling the cat out of the bag to ease her stress. Before we continue our travels, we should discuss the matter of the failed assassination attempt, I say calmly. Sirgia freezes, her head slowly turning to me. Assassins? We were attackedst night by a bunch of criminal mercenaries. I nod lightly. Who were after Mevana. Last night? She ces her fork and knife down. Master, why did you not wake me up? There was no need to disrupt your sleep. I reach out to ruffle through her gorgeous hair. They were too weak to be considered a threat. Diana and her peers could have easily handled them but I went out to greet the group when Ianthe let me know. I simply wanted to see who they were and what they wanted before returning to sleep. Will you be able to forgive me? I dont need to, Master. Im not angry. My skills would have ruined this whole area and definitely woken Mevana up. Thank you for letting me sleep peacefully. My considerate lover sighs delicately and gives me a warm smile, then turns to the other woman. You dont look too surprised for someone just learning that their life was in danger. Mevana looks aside with clear guilt. I watched the fight I was awake when it happened I see. Sirgia cocks her head back in understanding. You must have witnessed how capable Master is, then. Do you trust him to protect you now? Ive never felt safer with any other escorts I worked with, the chubbydy admits honestly. It was one-on-nine and he dispatched them so effortlessly with just a dagger, receiving literally no wounds even without any armour. She escapes with her gaze near the end, cheeks flushed again. Sirgia takes an intrigued peek at me but I just smirk in mild amusement. Ill fill her in on all the detailster. Thats good because we might encounter more trouble on our path, I say and capture the attention of both girls. This group wasnt exactly hired directly but picked up a bounty from the criminalwork. This trip is going to be very annoying, then. My shy wife rubs her forehead. And dangerous, Mevana adds. Are you sure you want to continue with me? I exchange a look with Sirgia and we both chuckle lightly. Dangerous for anyone else, my love replies. A little bit inconvenient, but Master has faced much tougher challenges. Some bandits and other ouws are nothingpared to entire armies of Sahuagins or even Abyssals. Mevanas eyes bulge out at the reveal and I sigh softly. As always, Sirgia cant stop singing me praises. Besides, we agreed to help you out, Iment with a smile. You dont abandon your friends just because it gets a tiny bit harder. Thank you. Both. Our mercantile ally ducks her head appreciatively. What are our ns, then? What were your intentions for this trip? I ask to get a better read of our journey. Since I failed to sell almost all my stock back in that town, I hoped to stop by a few more on my way home. My wagon is currently equally loaded with my products and materials I have purchased back there, she exins truthfully. Well go with that but sleep in the wilds. I dont want to risk innocent lives in case we get attacked at an inn or something. Out here, the two of us can go all out. Not to mention our allies, I suggest, stroking my chin thoughtfully. I might be able to remedy our situation a little in the next town considering what I learned from the leader. And perhaps learn who is the one behind this scheme. Unless you can already guess? Sirgia nces at Mevana curiously. Im not exactly sure. Its not umon for some biggerpanies to get angry at smaller merchants for taking away their market share. And I admit trying a little bit too hard to advertise my products vocally, mentioning how they are superior to some overpriced trash the big families are flooding the retailers with. The woodworker groans at herself. There are a few suspects I could name, out of which perhaps two or three have butted heads with me before. Then we can only wait and see. I stroke my chin. Time to get ready. We have a few more days ahead of us even if Diana picks up the pace. We finish our breakfast in silence, clean up after ourselves, and I go to pack the pavilion with Sirgia while Mevana watches with a mesmerised expression. Shoving all the pieces back into their bags, we prepare our valiant steed for the trip and hop on. Sirgia has upgraded Mevanas coach a little by padding it withfy cushions so that her buxom behind rests nicely during the travel. Same as the previous day, our hidden friends keep the monsters at bay. As we ride in the morning sun, I share with my clingy wife the details of the night, concealing nothing. After Im done, she looks back at me in her seat with a knowing grin and I roll my eyes at her. Hopefully, she doesnt tease our new ally too much about spying on us. No idiotse after us while the sun is out and we set up a camp next to a pleasant stream. As we are sharing dinner, Mevana keeps ncing at me and Sirgia from time to time. My sharp wife picks up on it right away now that she knows we have been caught. Finally, she smiles mischievously at me and turns to face the sneaky woman. I can tell you have something to ask so feel free to do so. Mevana looks panicked at first but quicklyposes herself. Ummm So what exactly is there between the two of you? You dont seem like a typical merchant-escort pair. You are right. Sirgia gives her a faint nod. Im actually stairs wife. Oh. The merchantdy shows a rueful smile. I call him Master because I was originally a criminal ve framed for assassinating my owner, my beloved genius continues. He saved me from the death door, healed my body and heart, and allowed me to give it to him willingly, like many others after me. He doesnt discriminate against other races. Rather than that, Master seeks them out and helps the oppressed and hurt people get on their feet in his mansion, letting them return to their families if they dont want to stay under the care of him and his women. Others? Mevana looks up, a little surprised. Yes. Master has about twenty mates right now from all around the realm, including even rare species like Mermaids, Arachne, or Subi, Sirgia lists proudly as if thats some kind of an achievement worth boasting about. Besides that, he shares his affection with numerous females living in the mansion if they desire his touch. They arent his wives but he still cares after them all greatly. Our friends jaw drops quite a bit at that information. Her gorgeous eyes move to my face with pure disbelief shining in them. I snicker lightly with a saucy grin. Im kind of a womaniser. You arent! My mate protests strongly. You are the most considerate and generous lover in the world, Master! Youve never hurt a girl by breaking her heart! Alright! Alright! It was just a joke! I try to pacify her with some tender pats but the cute pout remains on her soft lips. Anyway, after Master epted my feelings, I wanted to continue calling him Master because it reminds me of how he treated me even though I was a broken ve and howfortable it made me feel to be under his protection, to be in his capable and affectionate hands, Sirgia adds after escaping my fingers. Though, almost all of us call him that now because he is technically our boss, be it within the mansions business or the mercenary corps. But friends call me Al, I interject before she infects the poor woman with her sweet but slightly troublesome mentality. Do you mind if I call you Mev? Mevana sports a lovely blush and nods by ducking her head. Only my grandma used to call me that, but I dont mind. Since we are friends. Great. Im looking forward to working with you, Mev. Its much cuter this way. Not that your full name isnt pretty, but you have to admit that it suits more formal situations where yourdylike charm is required. I wink at her and start getting up. We wash the dishes and get ready to hit the bed. Sirgia asks if Mevana will be able to sleepfortably this time, and after receiving a somewhat uncertain reassurance that she will, my wife offers to bundle up with her so they can chat until they fall asleep. Mev looks at me worriedly but I let her know that its of no issue. In the end, they take one bedroom together while giving me the other. I can only hope this sly little vixen doesnt nag our new friend too much. My hopes are only partially answered as the thicker Dwarf girl still shows a faint blush when we meet again, avoiding my eyes, but doesnt seem as troubled as she could have been if Sirgia went all out serenading my adventures and conquests. Plus, she looks much better so the strategy worked and they got a good night of sleep. We dont waste any more time and get on the road in under an hour. Thedies decide to share the coach today so I end up alone with my best girl Diana. They keep chatting about various things, mostly rted to their respective crafts as they both share more details on what they work with. Therefore, I pretty much dont exist to them for the majority of the day, able to focus on keeping an eye on our surroundings. At least until the topics move on to something more personal. You mentioned your grandma earlier. Does your family run the business with you? my lover asks curiously. No, they live in a rural town with a small but integratedmunity. It was my decision to pursue something greater than making furniture for old and new generations for my entire life. They are content with that and I can see the charm in such a simple way, but I always felt this call for action. After earning enough money, I managed to buy a small store in the capital, Mev recounts her story. I can understand that desire well. I always wanted to be famous for my creations and bring fame to my family. The decision to travel around the world to gain experience might havee a bit too soon, but I dont regret it anymore. Not after meeting Master, who made me into an incredible artificer, opening my eyes to so many new techniques and approaches, Sirgia replies dreamily. So, is there someone waiting for you at your shop? A husband perhaps? I dont need to peek over my shoulder to tell how flushed the artisan girl has be. Ive always worked alone so no, there is no one waiting for me. I dont really go out much, spending most of my time in the workshop. There are plenty of beautifuldies in the capital so its not like my clientse to the store for me. Plus, most of them are women nowadays and I think Im more into men, the plumpdy confirms what we both already suspected. Whats your ideal man, then? My mate pushes further. Uhhh Someone strong, preferably. Im not as thin as you so it would be nice if my man could be able to pick me up at least a little. Maybe taller too? And I dont like guys with beer bellies or nasty beards. It would be nice if he was fit and athletic, preferably not fatter than me, Mevana recites while thinking deeply. But, its not like I can be this picky with my potential spouse pool already reduced so much. Why? Sirgia frowns with some puzzlement. Its a bit embarrassing to admit Our friend chuckles nervously, and I turn around to reassure her that she doesnt have to answer every question my lover asks, but she meets my eyes with a somewhat spective gaze and holds it there. Im technically a virgin But also not That sounds like a difficult situation. And not exactly easy to understand, I say, trying to be considerate enough and subtly curious. I havent been with a man yet But I broke my hymen Kind of on ident Okay, I knew what I was doing, but I might not have been thinking about the consequences back then It was during a difficult time She provides some more context. And unfortunately, men wont really believe that, most assuming Im just lying to cover my loose nature. So, Im off the list for those seeking a proper wife to introduce to their family. She peers at me, trying to judge my reaction to her intimate secret. I shake my head and turn to the front. Their loss. If they cant even trust someone who honestly informs them about their troubles ahead of time, they are not worth your time. You are better without bastards like these. Having experienced physical intimacy shouldnt affect your real value. You arent even a princess or a queen but just a pretty everydaydy. You believe me? Mev asks with a slightly surprised but also relieved voice. I dont see why you would lie to me when Im not even a Dwarf, I answer without looking back. Did you? No! she denies it immediately, then adds much quieter, I wouldnt lie to a friend So I assumed, I reply and let out a warm chuckle. You seem like a nice girl. Dont let others tell you otherwise. And with how hot you are, Im sure you will one day score your perfect man without even trying. Good thingse to those who wait. But you need to be the one to grab that good thing when it appears in front of you, Sirgia adds with a wise tone. You might feel uncertain if thats truly it, but its better to try for yourself than to miss it and regret it for the rest of your life. The conversation dies down from that point and we cover the rest of the distance in silence. Its only a few hours as we reach the next town before dark. This one is located near a big, clearke and surrounded by a lush forest from the other three directions. Like thest time, it has high and sturdy walls hiding a neat stone and brick infrastructure behind it. Dwarves know how to make their roads durable and nice to look at. The buildings are fairly charming too. I need to make a quick stop so why wont you have a look around for a while? I turn to thedies as we pass through the checkpoint, earning ourselves a few stunned stares thanks to Diana. What for, Master? Sirgia asks. Information. I grin at her. You should understand why I cant take you. Because my face must be widely known and the two of you have to be mentioned as mypany, Mevana points out cleverly. We can try to sell some of my things before the market fully closes. Some people wait until thest moment, hoping to find good deals. Well do that. Good luck, Master. My mate gracefully walks over the beam and hops into her seat atop Diana. Try not to bring any buildings down, okay? Giggling softly, she presses a loving kiss to my lips before I jump down. Waving at them, I pull up my hood and examine my surroundings, scanning all the surfaces for hints of where to go. Thanks to the interrogated guys detailed report, I more or less know what to look for to find the entrance to the Web. It takes me about fifteen minutes to spot the first seemingly meaningless symbol and I find the way from that point on. The trail leads me to a side alley where only a few shabby stores are located. One of them offers shoes and thats the one I finally step into. Compared to all the other establishments, the ceiling here is just high enough to let me stand up properly, and the doors follow the pattern too. As Im examining the products lined up on angled disys, the burly shopkeeper strolls into my view. How can I help you, kind sir? Looking for something specific? The fact that he shows no hint of animosity even after noticing some of my visible features is suspicious on its own already. Nevertheless, I answer with exactly what I need to. I have big boots to fill, Shopkeeper. I wiggle my feet a little. We have boots for every foot, he answers, regarding me with some more attention. Are yours special in any way, sir? They tend to get dirty during my work. I sigh heavily. Understandable. What about these, then? The man brings me to a shelf in the corner. I act like Im looking at the pair thoughtfully. A decent material, but it might notst long in my profession. It would be a shame if I had toe back and make aint to the maker. Are you certain? he asks with a different, more tense tone. I saw another wearing these. They slipped in shallow mud. I dont want to make the same mistake, I respond seriously. It might be savvy if this opinion reached the maker. Im sure they dont want any trouble from unhappy customers. The Dwarf scans my figure once more, steps aside, and pulls one of the other shoes. Something clicks, and the cab in front of us slides backwards, then opens inwards, revealing a narrow corridor leading somewhere below. I move to the stairs immediately and the entrance closes behind me, the path illuminated by small crystals embedded into the moist walls. I navigate through a few passages, following a route created by open doors at intersections, until I stroll into a small chamber with a covered table in the middle, a masked person sitting behind it, and four Dwarves standing in each corner, holding metal batons in front of their belts. The door is locked after Im inside, silence filling the room. With just one additional chair, I sit in front of the mysterious individual. In regards to which bounty are you here? the man asks with a deep voice. Are you the steward of this branch? I ask firmly, and when he doesnt immediately answer, I lean more forward to show my confidence. I need to deliver this information to the steward, no lower. Yes, the guy replies, his four cronies gripping their weapons harder. Nail Seventh. Mevana Shaftmiller, I answer his previous question. With methodical movements, he opens up a drawer I cant see and browses it quickly, bringing forth a single page of parchment with Mevs mug and some notes below it. After checking it out, he fishes a pencil out of his clothes and holds it above the paper. Whats the warning? the steward inquires, clearly briefed about my interaction with the clerk. Me, I state and he pauses his motion to start writing, definitely confused as hell under that mask. I am the warning. Im not in the mood for jokes, Human. He straightens up and the guards assume better positions to take action. Ill be brief, then. I smirk at him. Miss Shaftmiller is under my protection. The goons raise their batons, but the leader stops them with his hand, staring right at me. And what exactly are you expecting us to do? Withdraw the contract? No. You cant do that. It would hurt your reputation. And made your client unnecessarily suspicious of both your organisation and my client. I chuckle amusedly. All I want you to do is to spread the word that anyone who dares to pick this bounty up can consider their life forfeit. Mypany will hunt all the members of their group down to the veryst person. And who do you think you are to make threats Faster than they can react, I grab the metal baton of the crook to my right and stab the blunt end right through his armoured ribcage, piercing his heart. Yanking the stick out, I shove the poor guy aside, letting him fall to the ground with a hole in his chest. The other three watch me with horror as I start twisting the steel weapon like dough, forming a spring-like spiral and pushing it towards the steward, making it roll until it falls into hisp. Does this answer satisfy your curiosity? I raise a brow at the leader. It is enough, Nail answers rigidly. But it might not be enough to deter the hunters. I hum to myself, leaning back in the chair and joining my hands behind my head. Making a show of giving something a deep thought, I fling a finger his way, making the men flinch, but all that appears before them is a pinkish screen with just my Tier visible. This should do the trick. I yawn into my hand. Or would you like me to demonstrate? Yes, My Lord. No, My Lord. The steward bows his head. We will do as you say. Perfect. But, now that youve made me reveal this much, I have some questions that need answering. A cunning grin makes its way onto my lips and I hear him swallow thickly. Thankfully, Mister Nail Seventh turns out to be a very kind and understanding guy, happily sharing all the information I request without even asking for anything in return. One of his friends tries his luck with me during our pleasant discussion, but before the courageous warrior manages to take a full swing, his body is suddenly split in half by a violet de as I drop my shortsword-shaped hilt into the floor. The remaining duo decides to take a break in the corner and y cards, their boss bing even more cheerful about my questions. We wrap it up rather quickly and I bid the gentlemen farewell. Wisely, they dont send anyone else after me and I slip out of the hiddenwork the same way I came in, through the neat shoe cab. The clerk doesnt show any meaningful reaction so it looks like Im the first one to reach him. I notice that my trip back was much shorter, with almost every door leading straight, finally figuring out that they must have led me in circles for a while to share information on my way in. I could have wiped this viinous branch easily, but that could do more bad than good right now. Destroying a single small safehouse would just alert the other ones. Instead, I made sure what awaited the entire organisation if Nail decided to say a bit too much about this. Wishing the shopkeeper good night, I return to the streets and head to the area where I can sense my petite lover. They are on the move so I aim to cross their path. We meet halfway to another gate leading outside and I wave cordially at them, hopping onto the coach to sit next to Mevana this time. How did the sale go? I ask while pulling down my hood. Your wife did something to my products and they became much more durable. I sold one-fifth of my spears to some mercenaries, our merchant friend shares with a merry smile. It was just a simple enchantment. Mevs woodwork is at an incredible level. Low-quality shafts wouldnt be able to bear these runes. They were strong even before I helped a little, Sirgia adds with an equally joyful expression. What about you, Master? Any luck on your side? Well be bothered much less by small fries now, I answer with a wink. Also, does the name Stockhawker ring any bells? Mevanas face falls into her hands. Not those guys How is that even possible? My petite mate nces over her shoulder with pure confusion. You know them? I meet her eyes with a bit of a surprise. Of course, I do. They are one of themercial titans with the widest range of brands and products under their management, she exins, still as dumbfounded. A single local woodworker cant possibly challenge their selling power, no matter how talented. Even if, they can just buy her out and add another high-quality item to their catalogue that will quickly earn back the cost. They arent stupid. People dream about being noticed by them. Damn. This shit is only getting bigger and bigger. Chapter 239 – Imitation Isn’t Always the Sincerest Form of Flattery Chapter 239 C Imitation Isnt Always the Sincerest Form of ttery So, they are going to be a problem? I ask my knowledgeable lover as we continue towards the exit of the town. Their family certainly doesntck funds or influence, Sirgia replies thoughtfully. They certainly arent an easy enemy to face. But, it all depends if this issuees from some small slight, an obscure misunderstanding, or an actual offence that no lineage can look away from. We both nce at the distressed Dwarf girl sitting next to me. Mevana shakes her head with a disheartened sigh. I havent done anything serious to them. The best I can think of is just existing in the capital and running my workshop. And its not like I have a lot of customers either. Sure, I sometimes talk shit about other artisans and merchants and their practices but who would care? Everyone does that. Ive never insulted someones lineage directly. I cant really say much about this since I dont know how they operate and whats the basis in this part of the world, but big organisations where Im from do tend to harass the smaller and more local ones just because. I rub her back reassuringly. Do you think we can somehow clear this up or did it get too far already? My genius lover rides in silence for a moment before standing in the saddle and turning fully around to sit facing us. That depends on many variables, Master. Including the aspects I previously mentioned. If this is an order from the head of the family, they must have a reason for their actions and it might be impossible to change their mind. But if this hasnte from the top but perhaps from an absorbed subsidiary or a low-positioned managerial member of the n, we might be able to negotiate. And if that doesnt work, can we go to the n head? I inquire, for a moment feeling like a typical Karen. Her cute nose wrinkles a bit. Thats risky. The person or people after Mevana would have had to go against some family code or rules, perhaps dabbling in something fairly illegal. If there was no good reasoning found, the head of the family would usually choose to defend its members. But, if we managed to dig up some serious dirt on the perpetrator, that could give us a chance to both get rid of them and gain some tiny favour from the n. Compensation wouldnt be anything great, but it would be a basis for negotiation at least, where we could make sure Mevana is left alone in the future. There is no way I can do any of that Mev lets out a dejected groan. Im just an insignificant craftswoman And they even put a bounty on me This is the end I scoot a bit closer to throw my arm around her wide shoulders, which does prove to be a challenge to some extent. Nothing is set in stone, I say with a warm but decisive stone, then chuckle lightly. And even if it is, there are people who can manipte it anyway. We will see what we can do to help, Sirgia offers kindly. Our destination is the same. Even if we fail to find anything significant through our external investigation, theres still my family to consider. Forgegravers arent the grandest, but as a powerful line of smith and artificers, they are capable of going against the Stockhawkers. I think you are forgetting one crucial element here. I nce at her with a raised brow. We first need to gain their favour and respect. You know I dont mean to be rude but you are from an outer branch. She giggles charmingly. Thats just a matter of time. They cant hold a candle to you, Master. We will make all of them bow if they dont listen to us and show you proper respect. Rolling my eyes, I smirk at her. Our objective was to convince them of your greatness, not mine. One doesnt exclude the other. My cunning wife wags her finger at me. Although Im confident in my creations, that wont stop the jealousy and animosity from less talented individuals or sessor lines, including the higher born. I might need your help with that as they will definitely look down on me and my results. No one is going to look down on you. I stare at her with a serious expression and she shows a gorgeous little smile. Are you sure, Master? she asks, peeking at me coyly. It takes me a moment to figure out what thats supposed to mean and I snort to the side. Fine, the only looking down we will allow is when you are on your knees before me. Her face grows all rosy and she ducks her head adorably. For something shes wanted to hear, it makes her more embarrassed than it should. Meanwhile, Mevana nces between us with a perplexed frown until she finally catches on and turns bright red too, escaping with her gaze to the side. And on that note, we wrap up our discussion on the merchant wars and drive out of the town. Its getting dark already so we hurry to increase our distance from the settlement in case anyone tries anything again. Im not exactly sure how quickly our Nail can spread the word but a few hours might be stretching it. Plus, it still doesnt guarantee everyone is going to believe it instantly. We might have to wipe out a few more groups before that. Finding a spot isnt a problem and we set up the pavilion once more, this time with Mevs help as our stockypanion hands us the parts while our duo assembles the magnificent tent. She also witnesses how Sirgia and I fill it in with all the furniture and appliances straight from our spatial rings, her eyes going wide at the casual disy of such vast spatial storages. The suitcase remains a secret for now as we choose to introduce her to our identities step by step. We wouldnt want to overwhelm and scare our newest friend. Mevana seems like a nice person and I would honestly like us to work together in the future. As we are sharing dinner and chilling around the main firepit in the middle section, the bodily girl nces up at me with aplex expression. So, are you guys going to introduce me to the friends you mentioned that night? she asks pensively, possibly careful not to overstep her boundaries. She must be aware we havent revealed everything yet, which isnt a surprise considering she is another intelligent artisan like my petite lover. I just thought it would be a bit rude to have them stay outside now that Im aware they are helping me, Mevana adds as we are considering it with Sirgia. You made it sound like wolves arent the only thing. I see no reason not to. I shrug casually. Just try to be open-minded and youll have a much easier time not being shocked constantly. Thankfully, Ive expected the no-so-thoughtful entrance of certain individuals and stopped them in time. As Mev still processes my words and their meaning, the p to the tent flutters and two almost identical women with green skin stroll inside instead of sprouting next to the campfire where a patch of ground is visible. Good evening, Master! the Lilies chant in unison and giggle sweetly. They snuggle their majorly naked bodies into my sides while a line of pale and ashen girls makes their way in too, waving at the stunned female Dwarf cordially. Spreading around themonpartment, they find some spots to lounge on and pick up something to snack on from the kitchen, where Sirgia left a thing or two forter. Only Ianthe gracefully plops in myp and reclines into my chest with a blissful sigh. And thats how I end up buried between three naked figures while my lithe mate smirks at me amusedly. Thats more than I thought, Mevanaments, still a bit taken aback. You are an Oread? I am. The Den Mother elegantly bows her head with a hand to her chest. Myself and my sisters serve the Den Master now. You will be safe with us as long as he intends to keep yourpany. Nothing is set in stone, huh. Mev finds my eyes and I spot the faintest curl to the edge of her plump lips. Except for Masters cock Ianthe replies, sensually sliding her palm down her alluring front. How I wish he would set himself in my stone again Our new ally chokes on empty air, trying not to follow the exquisite womans fingers to their destination. I wrap my arms around the frivolous Oread and lean into her ear. Stop teasing the poor girl or Im going to bury my sword so deep in your stone whoever manages to pull me off will be crowned the next king of Utopia. Sirgia chuckles daintily next to us while Ianthe bites into her lip strongly, giving me a nod of understanding. Raising her within my hold, I put the stonedy on the side so she can join the rest in sitting like a person with manners. Giving her onest scolding re, I sigh tiredly and freeze. ncing down, I find Sirgia crawling into her ce and wiggling her pert butt into my crotch to find the best position, taking a rest against me. She gives me a hopeful peek from below and I sigh again, pulling her more into me, knowing that she wont be too unruly and just wants some of my affection. The horny one is Ianthe, and the two are Lilia and Lilie. They are a Liliraune. Basically, one being operating from two halves so they share everything, I exin before anything else happens. Im sorry for all this improper talk and stuff. This is part of the reason why I didnt want to bring everyone up right away. Nymphs can be fairly amorous and they havent interacted with anyone else for decades. And the nt girls can technically be considered a distant rtive of Dryads. No, its okay. Mevana waves her hands at us, her cheeks still a tiny bit rosy. I dont mind it. Trust me, this is nothingpared to spending time amongst most Dwarves. Your friends seem to at least have some ss while our people make every evening gathering into aplete obscenity in terms of crude jokes andnguage. The way we speak to each other can easily make others hurl. Who wants to listen to male and female bickering about whose genitals smell worse or how fucking oneself with a splintered mug would be a better option or so. My Dwarf wife shows a reminiscent expression. She is right. I already forgot how bad it can be thanks to living inside Mastersmunity. I hated men making dirty remarks and acting all vulgar but I have to admit I enjoy the way the females in the mansione up with witty puns and expressions for naughty things. And the guests seem to pick up on that, showing simr tendencies as the way of fitting in and also enjoying themselves. Well, back at my birthce, they used to say that women are the eloquent gender with men beingplete savages incapable of coherent thought. I snicker at them. And it certainly makes a difference that this isnt a typical sausage fest but rather a taco g instead. Taco g? Mevanas forehead creases as she tries to decipher my words. Its a type of food from Masters vige. Take a circr piece of tbread, something like a pancake, fill the middle with meat, vegetables, and other things, then fold the opposite edges together to form a boat shape, Sirgia paints the picture, already knowing both the product and the other meaning. Okay, but I still dont get it Ourpanion scratches her cheek awkwardly. Before I answer and exin the joke, my craft wife hops out of myp and trots to the kitchenplex. We watch her work behind the counter briefly and she jogs back to us a momentter, retaking her spot with a simple taco in her hands. She showcases it to Mevana from all sides, then directs the open end towards her face and puts her tongue out, giving the dripping sauce a good long lick from the bottom to the top. That does the trick as the other woman swallows thickly, traces of a blush surfacing on her tanned skin. Her eyes skip over all the females in the chamber andnd on me, the sole guy in this arrangement, finally understanding. I offer her a wry smile as my way too clever wife noms on the taco properly, giving me a bite too. Sausage fest Taco g I think Im going to steal those Mevana lets out a quietugh. But I might need to keep thetter on me because the former is much easier to understand with just one gesture. Its a quick dish. Perhaps you can offer tacos to your customers while they wait for some fast order. I wink at her. Just maybe not your taco. She bursts into giggles, growing even redder. Yeah I think Im going to save that one for special asions After we all calm down a little and finish these silly and quite lewd jokes, the other girls take a chance to introduce themselves too. Mevana happily exchanges a few words with the Oreads and shares a confusing moment with the Lilies. Talking to one of them just to be answered by the other one throws her off a lot. Not to mention receiving a double reply. In the end, she even convinces them to stay for the night. It takes a few attempts and nces my way but I approve the suggestion. Diana and her folks are more than enough to warn us about any pursuers or even handle them on their own. Therefore, the girls decide to host a massive sleepover in the middle while kicking me out to the sidepartment, threatening me with a good time not to eavesdrop. I have no intention of ruinning their fun so I take care of myself and rx alone, enjoying thepany of my own person in quite a while. Using the opportunity, I reach around within my connection and gather information on whats going on everywhere else during this expedition. As expected, there is pretty much nothing too serious as my capabledies solve all the issues themselves. They kindly dont sugarcoat anything and let me know what they are dealing with, knowing that Im going to worry a bit if they downy their struggles. I still feel a tad concerned during some reports, but listening to their solutions and results makes me only respect them more. And believe in them. Most of them are now much stronger than any Human they can stumble on, rivalling the current peak of Humanity. I spend a lot of time chatting with Cornelia, both because she is obviously my main target of worry and because she too is as nervous and uncertain. Being the doting husband that I am, I do everything I can to soothe her with my loving tone. I know she will be a great mother and the ns she shares with me prove it. Shes thought of so many things already to ensure our baby is safe and happy. Before I wrap up this consultation, Lyona chimes in with a small question. They have supposedly received amission that might require the girls to move past the mountains that we passed. She is wondering if they will be able to use the passage without me or Sirgia now that we have explored it. Therefore, I catch her up to speed with everything we did there and pass the way to solve the puzzle to her. Advising her to stay vignt no matter what since that ce hasnt been fully explored and made safe, I also promise to speak with Ianthe. Perhaps one of the girls would be willing to go back and aid them. It shouldnt take an Oread too long to travel the distance. She thanks me deeply and informs me that the squad misses me greatly. They are working hard to earn some more rewards and praise. That makes me smile but I tell her to remind them that I wont be able to always be there to dote on them. But, Ill give them an appropriately good dicking when Im back so they better get their pussies ready. Lyona swears to keep them hot and wet for me. Done for the night, I get some actual sleep. No attackse and I wake up to another lively greeting. However, its from the nt girls instead of my dutiful wife. Sirgia seems to still be in the main section. They work enthusiastically for their reward and share it like everything in their life. I wash up in the bathroom while they scout the premises and give me a green light to move out of my bedroom without spooking the Dwarves. Then theres breakfast, packing up, and continuing with our journey. It looks like Sirgia found some time to upgrade the wheels of the wagon with some very basic enchantments and Diana can now reach higher speeds without the whole thing disassembling on us in the middle of the road. We practically double our speed. And, sure, we could stuff all the cargo into our spatial storages, including the cart, but it would be a tough fit with Mevana in the saddle. This way, she has somefort at least. And I dont think she would be fine enough with being squeezed between me and Sirgia while our bodies rub together from the wild ride. So, the next two days pass on uneventfully, with only one more group of idiots attempting to ambush us, during the day this time. They are dispatched swiftly. Also, Ianthe has sent one of her subordinates to man the mountain pass for now, who is more than happy to serve. I made sure to show my appreciation with a few tender kisses and sensual touches. That brought up a few more volunteers but it was toote. Near the evening of the third day, we catch the sight of the capital. First impression, its massive. The defensive walls are twice as tall and thick as they need to be, and even then, the heavy buildings still poke out from behind them. Additionally, the closer to the centre, the more monumental they be, with a huge fortress at the apex. The general style resembles something akin to a mix of gothic and industrial. Theres a lot of smoke and steam from all those workshops and forges. Sirgia is silent as we follow the main road to one of the checkpoint gates. I wrap my arms around her petite frame and hug her lovingly. She presses herself into me and whispers a quiet thank you. She doesnt need to because thats what Im here for. To support her in every moment. We split after joining the queue of merchants, which is clearly separate from the one for travellers and residents. Diana keeps herself as calm and docile as possible, preventing any unnecessary panic attacks from the other beasts of burden. Mostly animals, though. But, it doesnt stop the incredulous looks we are getting. Finally, our turnes, and the trio of guardsmen on the side gapes at us in stunned silence. Dont worry. She doesnt bite. I smile cordially, trying my best not to follow up with the swallows whole line. What is a Human doing this far into Dwarvennds? one of them asks. Im an escort to this beautifuldy behind us. stair Carter, Utopias First Regiment, Eden Alpha, I introduce myself while leaning quite a bit to the side to pass him the contract. The trio examines the scroll and the leader looks up from it. Never heard of such apany. No wonder, we are from Humannds, I reply. Why did you cross the mountains, then? The signing town of this deal is on our side, he further inquires. A differentmission. I point with my eyes at Sirgia in the seat in front of me. Returning someone home after their apprenticeship journey across the realm. Just to show that we arew-abiding people, I hold the second scroll to him too and they check it just as well. Exchanging a few looks, the trio grunts with some shrugs and I receive the papers back. The leader turns to Mevana. You? Mevana Shaftmiller, back from a trip to sell my products and purchase materials. My shop is on the corner of Irony and Willowy Street, she responds, reaching for her own identification. Just pop them up for us. The head guard waves her off while moving to the back of the wagon. This seems to be a standard procedure as Mevana doesnt say a word about it and hops onto the carriages bed. She obediently lifts the lid of whichever barrels the man points at, unseals a few crates, and opens up some chests. The inspector pauses at one, then snorts and heads off the cart. He keeps a somewhat disguised scowl on his face as he returns to his initial position. Free to go. Dont cause trouble, Human. He throws me a light re, but much weaker than the one he directs at Mev. Were these guys bought by Stockhawkers too? He reacted rather weirdly to her products. And she didnt warn us about smuggling anything dubious beforehand. Mevana isnt someone who would put us in such danger without saying anything. Not wanting to make the people behind us angry, I instruct Diana to move on and we slip into the proper city. The streets are extremely tidy and structured with well-thought-out order. They are solid and perfectly t, made of cleanly cut blocks of stone in various shades. From what I can gather, the colours have some importance as they dont mix save for intersections so they either symbolise what can be found on these streets or at the end of the trail. Mevana directs us vocally where to turn and where to head while Diana follows her instructions without my input. The paths are wide enough for two carriages to pass so we have no issues moving forward. Well, save for everyone stopping whatever they are doing or wherever they are going to stare at the proud wolf pulling our load. At least some people quickly make way, scared to see what she might do when annoyed. Just as my Dwarven friends mentioned before, the capital is a bit more diverse in terms of height standards. Most entrances and passages are made with other races in mind. I can spot a few individuals strolling by, mostly Elves and Beastkin. Humans seem rather scarce here but its not that unexpected. When our kin started to fight back in the past, Dwarvennds were the safest with their mighty fortresses and thus sheltered everyone during numerous assaults. About fifteen minutester, we reach one of the streets Mevana mentioned to the guard, announced by a stylish que repeating itself from time to time on the buildings. This particr road has a yellow shade and it seems that workshops dominate this section. Mostly dealing in various artisanal trades. Finally home. Mev sighs with relief, smiling at us warmly as we make the corner. Its nothing much, but at least its your own, as they say. I hope you can excuse the mess. As you can imagine, I didnt do much cleaning She cuts herself off, and I cant really me her. The two of us also pause as our eyesnd on what should be the talented woodworkers cosy store. Even Diana stops in ce, her big head and clever eyes directed at the shop. Or whats left of it. In better times, it was one of those simplemercial locums with two big window panes on the sides and a heavy door embedded in chiselled columns, taking the form of an architectonic portal. A wide signboard hung over the entrance, announcing who the workshop belonged to. The interior design based mostly on wooden furniture certainly greeted the passersby with a homey insight into the inner workings of the shop. The crucial thing is, that was in the past. Instead, we stand in front of fully shattered windows, a breached door hanging only by upper hinges while most of it lies on the floor in pieces, the signboard cracked in half as it dangles awkwardly towards the ground with the other half missing, and from what we can see, an utterly demolished interior. I dont think this is what Mevana meant when she asked us to pardon the mess. Jumping off Dianas back, I help Sirgiae down too. Turning to our merchant friend, I find her already on the ground, slowly walking around the wagon to finally stop before the ruined storefront. She gapes at it expressionlessly as her fingers slowly tighten into fists. I expect her to start throwing expletives at the perpetrator just like when we met, but I couldnt be more wrong. Her lower lip trembling a little, she falls to her knees, her head dropping low. Whats even the point of going on she whispers with an audible struggle. One that makes it clear she doesnt exactly mean continuing to fight or even work. Unhurriedly approaching the distresseddy, I kneel behind her and gently wrap her in a tender hug, which she doesnt fight in the slightest. I can feel her shaking and hear the quiet sobs she attempts to hold in, spotting a few trails running down her plump cheeks as I rest my chin atop her shoulder. She lets me hold her without any protest. Mevana You are an incredibly lucky girl I speak slowly and clearly into her small ear. She jolts in my arms for the first time. Lucky?! Her voice cracks a bit as she tries to shout but her throat refuses to cease its sobs. Storefronts can be renovated, I continue as affectionately as I can. Lives cant be restored. I wait for her to respond in case she feels the need to confront my words, but she remains silent so I tighten my embrace. You would have been in danger if you were here when this happened. Thankfully, you were away. You cant call it anything other than luck, I exin softly. Now, you have a chance to continue your work, develop your passion, and one day, get back at whoever did this to you. All of that would be gone if you got gravely hurt defending your precious workshop. She shivers in my hands as more tears fall, but keeps listening, raising one fist to clear her eyes a bit. Burn this image into your memory and use it to fuel your will and determination to keep walking forward. Thats the very thing these people dont want you to do. They want you to lose all your drive and give up on everything. The worst that can happen to their n is for you toe out stronger, better, and fresh out of mercy. I emphasise thest point with a harsher tone. Mevana manages an awkward giggle between her much more controble sniffs. Take your time to collect your thoughts. After you feel ready, we are going to get in there together, assess the damage, and immediately n out how to fix it. No, rather than that, improve it. We will do whatever we can to turn your shop into an object of envy with so much presence no one will dare to even think of messing with it, while at the same time retaining the general feeling of your previous workce which you must have cherished dearly, I add at the end and focus on embracing the troubled girl. Sirgia shows up next to us with a sad smile and ces her palm on Mevs shoulder, giving us a tiny nod. Mevana takes a few deep breaths, rubs her eyes into her sleeves, and tries to stand up, which prompts me to let go. She stumbles a little, falling into my front, and graces me with an embarrassed but grateful smile. Thanks, she whispers softly. You are a really nice Human. I smirk at her and give the broad vixen a light push. She waves her arms to catch her bnce and attempts a cute pout at me but breaks it by chuckling to herself. d to see her well enough to joke around, I catch up to our troubled friend and lead us all inside, watching carefully for any threats. There might not be anyone waiting for us, but damaged furniture can be just as dangerous. We step into the main section which is used to disy products in stands, crates, barrels, and such, plus doing business behind the counter. Unfortunately, everything is broken and thrown upside down as if someone was angrily searching the ce while doing as much harm as possible. The doors to the storage and the actual workshop are broken too. Mevana confirms that everything is ruined there as well. She mentions that she had nothing too valuable anywhere here so whats lost is pretty much the fruits of herbour that she didnt fit onto the wagon. At least they havent set it on fire. I shake my head as we gather in the lobby again. That would put the culprit in a lot of trouble with thew and order department. Causing a fire hazard in the middle of a town is a much more serious crime than a simple break-in which has most likely been categorised as burry, Sirgiaments. I know they have already put a bounty on your head, but is there really a need to go this far? Our gazes slide to one of the wooden walls. Someone used green paint to write the words THIEVING BITCH on the surface, covering the entire section with them. I think Im beginning to figure out whats the problem Mevana drags a hand down her face. Could I ask for your help, Al? I exchange a slightly confused nce with Sirgia but follow her outside. She points at one of the chests, which seems to be the same one the guard didnt like, and I help her carry it inside. My strength doesnt surprise her much after the things shes seen that fateful night. Setting it down where instructed, I step back to stand by my mates side. Giving it a good kick, Mev flings the lid open and reaches in, pulling some kind of a wooden figurine out, and showing it to us. No. Scratch that. Its not a figurine. Thats a penis. I take one of the products into my hands and examine the wooden sculpture. Made of deep mahogany, it clearly depicts male genitalia. While the handiwork is better than fine, the design isnt exactly the strongest part. It takes the form of a slightly curved upward shaft, tipped with a fairly sizable mushroom head. The bottom part includes a decent depiction of a sack too. Its not exactly a masterpiece, but it definitely gets the job done. And thats what matters in the end, doesnt it? Plus, I think this exins the ident she mentioned during the trip. Artisans love to test their own creations. Did youe up with this on your own? Sirgia asks tentatively. You got me. Mevana chuckles quietly. No, its just something I copied recently. Not directly, of course. I just saw the idea in one store and thought I could make something simr on my own. It was a fun challenge, honestly. I put it on disy for shit and giggles, but it suddenly exploded in poprity and started making most of my ie. With the side effect of men stopping toe by after learning what kind of products I started to offer, but hey, Ill take women who know what they want over prissy guys who want to rob you blind with every purchase. These aremon here? I raise a curious brow at her. I wouldnt saymon, but certainly popr. Now that I think of it, after they appeared in the city a few months back, they flooded all the general shops before disappearing almost overnight, only found in one branch afterwards. I should have realised what happened so much earlier but I havent been thinking about it too deeply, first fascinated by something new to try, then by the unexpected sales boom. As you can guess, the only merchants selling such things now are under Stockhawkers, she exins. Can I ask for another favour? As she nces at me, I nod, very eager to hear the rest of the story, simr to Sirgia. Mev points at one of the upturned standing disys and I give it a mighty shove,unching the weighty piece of furniture into a corner. She snorts and crouches above its previous resting ce, which was in the spot part of the counter should be in if it wasnt shattered. Pressing into the floorboards, she reveals a hiddenpartment with a few personal things and a wooden box. Its size and shape points to the obvious. Surely, opening it up, she reveals another fake cock, this time made of ss, I think, passing it to Sirgia. Its much closer to the real thing, with a shapely tip and even veins running down its length. The balls have more definition and texture too. Im not an expert in these things, but I have a hunch that this model is made by blowing hot ss into a form like many winter ornaments. This is the toy I bought with my own money, Mevana says, scowling at the painted wall. As you can see, its far ahead of my version, and Im not upset to admit as much. I didnt make mine topete with it, but it looks like thats how that has been taken. I think this is the reason behind all of my troubles. Stepping a little closer to her, I give Mev a few pats on the back. You couldnt really know. Its not like you were selling their products without permission or The two of us jump a little as the sound of shattered ss reaches our ears, our gazes snapping to the Sirgia. My lovely wife stands in front of us with her hand raised just as before but with no dildo between her fingers. Instead, bits and pieces of it lie on the floor while she curls her dainty fingers into a fist so much it shakes visibly, multiple streaks of blood pouring from her enclosed palm and dripping on the floor. How dare they nder a talented and honest artisan while having the audacity to fabricate anothers work! she hisses with so much venom even I shudder on the spot, and her trusty hammer materialises in her other hand. Where are they?! My always so timid and quiet mate turns to us with pure fury twisting her adorable face, enraged so much it causes Mevana to squawk and fall onto her ass. After a second or two of remaining in utter shock, I finally register what has happened and charge straight at my beloved. Are you an idiot?! I shout back at her, making Sirgia flinch and blink at me confusedly. Smacking the weapon out of her grip, I grab her other wrist and bring it closer. She winces when I pry her fingers open and find multiple pieces of ss lodged deep in her skin and flesh, her palm painted scarlet from all the blood. She notices it too and lets out a gasp, atst understanding what she has done. Carefully but decisively, I pull all the fragments out while making focused use of Rejuvenate, ignoring the muted whimpers she releases with each action, my heart tightening at every single sound. Getting rid of all the ss, I pour my waterskin onto her hand to once again take a good look at it before borrowing the strongest Healing Magic at my disposal, invoking it to quickly mend the wounds until not even the slightest scars remain. Exhaling heavily when Im done, I let Sirgias wrist drop. She stares up at me with the most guilty expression I have ever seen, further enhanced by her teary eyes from all that difort. Getting down to her level, I hug her gently, brushing my fingers through her soft hair. Im so sorry, Master she whispers weakly. Its okay. Emotions, I understand. But Ive never seen you so worked up over anything. Well, anything other than me, I guess. I ce a loving kiss on her cheek and move back. Sirgia crouches to the floor and picks up the bottom half of the broken cock. Careful not to cut herself again, she rotates it my way while offering it to me. I take the shattered ballsack and take a nce at the t side. Theres a symbol carved into the base. A heart, with horns, and a spaded tail. Theres a letter S ced in its centre. Ah, fuck. Ummm What happened? Mevana hesitantly speaks up, peering at us from the side. My genius artificer sighs and flicks her wrist. An stic dildo appears in her hands and she tosses it at the other woman, who barely catches it in time. Then, as our just as crafty and clever woodworkerys her eyes on it, they widen to the brim. This looks almost identical to the one I bought She ys around with it. How? Approaching her, Sirgia tilts the cock so the base faces the ceiling and points at the dark purple brand. I join them and hold the broken piece the same way next to it, lining up the exact same picture on the side. Mevanas gaze switches between the two with a baffled expression. This is the fruit of Masters thoughtful mind that I brought to life with my own two hands. My talented wife ces a finger on the rubber one and then moves it to the side. And this is a cheap copy that didnt even bother to erase my brand. Oh, boy. Somebody gone and fucked up. She is pissed. Chapter 240 – A Fresh Start Chapter 240 C A Fresh Start You made this? Mevanas wide eyes switch between the fair reproduction of a penis and Sirgias firm expression. Wait. You are the Pleasure Queen? Sirgia blinks a few times in mild surprise, ncing at me. Who? Our friend turns the cock upside down again and taps the brand. Almost all the lewd products for women that appeared in the city bear this symbol. I know Stockhawkers are spreading rumours that its theirs, but these were on the market before they scooped up all the merchants and their wares under their jurisdiction. The original gossip discussed a Pleasure Queen or Pleasure King since no one was sure about the original creators gender. Is it really you? My shy lover gains a faint rosy tint over her cute cheeks. Ummm I did not make the ss ones, but Yes, the initial design is mine Or rather Masters The merchant girl looks at me, then her eyes slide down my front until they pass my belt, her face growing rosier too. Oh. I see. Noticing and quickly understanding her misunderstanding, Sirgia frowns lightly. Not like that. Master was the one to exin it to me and oversee the creation of my schematics. This unremarkable product is nowhere near proper enough to depict his glorious manhood. Before I can get a word in, the genius toymaker flicks her wrist again and summons another depiction of a dick. This one varies from the other creation in some details and it bes clear why right away. Shes brought out one of the most faithful depictions of my junk there ever was. These are the precious items most of mydies and some other females keep rather close with them. Mevanas eyes almost bulge out as her gaze wanders onto the masterfully crafted dick, impossible to differentiate from the real thing just by sight. Realisation fills her flushing face as she definitely recalls the imagery from the dangerous night, her gaze repeatedly sneaking to my waist. That looks Amazing she mutters under her breath. Its like day and nightpared to the other one The plump woodworker yelps quietly as the stiff dildo suddenly flies her way, yet her hands catch it from the air on pure instinct. Her hands and fingers are certainly bigger than Sirgias and have a bit more meat to them, but they still barely epass the entire length as she holds it in front of her face, which reaches levels of crimson she hasnt shown before, her attention fully locked on the tip pointing at her. A little absentmindedly, her palms start testing the material by kneading it tenderly. Clearing my throat makes her jump into the air, once again bringing her focus onto my crotch and then face as she is positively steaming from being caught deep in thought. She hastily gives the replica back to the rightful owner while nervously biting down on her bottom lip. Im not sure I should be touching something so personal, Mevana admits with an apologetic smile. Sirgia gives my fake cock a longing stroke before showing a warm smile in response. Its okay. This is a fresh one. And its not that personal. Every female Master cares for has their own. Really? Our host doesnt hide her shock. And thats fine with My tiny girlfriend nods happily. Master encourages us to relieve our desires with these whenever he isnt around to embrace us. He is very understanding of our needs and the needs of every woman around. These particr rubber penises might be a privilege for his mates and trustedpanions, but even the lowest of servants have ess to all the toys. Alright. I think its time to exin. I rest my hands atop Sirgias shoulders. We are gradually moving off the tracks. Mevana fights to tame her blush and watches us with clear intrigue. Amongst other things, I run a brothel, partially as a cover for the abused races as a ce they can find work if they dont mind the trade. We have an entire department fordies where female guests can spend time with some of our girls or rent a Pleasure Chamber. As the name implies, those are full of various gadgets and trinkets that can blow a womans mind, and not only, I quickly catch the crafty artisan up on stuff. Toys like these aremon where Ie from and Sirgia was kind enough to make some for me after I exined the concepts. The thing is, she wanted to keep them under wraps until she was ready, thus a new brand that didnt directly link to her family. Additionally, we havent given any distribution rights yet, and certainly not to some random mercantile Dwarf n. I wait a little for our ally to assimte the new information, watching for any changes in her demeanour. So far, she shows no other emotions besides surprise and perhaps a hint of awe or admiration directed at both of us. So, finding one here, mass-produced at that, is not something we expected, I add while sneaking a peek at the crushed remains. How did it even get out? Have we sold or given them out to any uncertain people? My lithe Dwarf sets my junk standing on the nearby counter instead of hiding it away and rubs her chin cutely, the faithful recreation bobbing lightly next to her. It would be better to ask Ria, but I know we lose a few copies a week during rougher periods. They are durable, but with how intense our guests can be, nothing short of the highest-grade materials could withstand such carnal ferocity. Perhaps someone managed to steal one and it was missed in the utilisation report somehow. Im so sorry, Master. As her dark caramel eyes peer up into mine with honest guilt and apology, I brush my fingers through her soft hair, kissing the top of her head. Not your fault. And Im not angry at you. Just at them for exposing you to such trouble. She sighs contentedly. Its time. Time? I raise a curious brow at her. To step out of the shadows. Sirgias arms wrap around me dearly. Are you sure? I keep caressing my beloved wife. You havent yet earned a name for yourself with your real work. I dont want this to overshadow your greatness. She unwraps herself from me and takes a step back, a resolute expression adorning her usually stoic or timid visage. This is real work, Master. I poured all my heart into every toy you requested from me. I was hesitant and a little awkward at first, but I soon understood that there was nothing disgraceful in this craft. I enjoyeding up with ways and solutions to make the toys better as much as any artefacts I have ever worked on. No, perhaps even more. Because I knew they would make people truly happy. And, well I could easily test them out myself too A chuckle escapes my lips as she turns rosy again, reminding me of that one time she finished the first of many machines. It was a simple box with a cock on a stick attached to a little cog engine. Sirgia requested me to examine its performance and obviously offered herself as the test subject. The tiny moans of surprise and thrill she let out as her small pussy was repeatedly poked by my replica were just so sweet and alluring as she was positioned on all fours in front of it, unintentionally providing me with a great show. Taking a deep breath, she pushes her timidness down and keeps our gazes linked. Recently, I realised that I simply havent matured enough to look past the seemingly indecent trade back then. I was worried or even obsessed with my image and bing a great artificer. But, you made me understand that it wasnt healthy. Even when you wanted something made, you ensured I wasfortable with it and even promised to keep everything a secret if we spread the word. Of course. Your happiness is whats most important. I nod at her. Yes. I now understand that. She nods back with a charming grin in response. And I dont care anymore what others might think. I want to make things that I like to create, not force myself toe up with artefacts that the majority of the poption, including the respected masters, consider important or prestigious. If Im going to carve a name for myself, its going to be on my own terms and with people who enjoy my work. Though, I might already have gotten one unintentionally Snorting amusedly, I kneel in front of her and steal a fluffy kiss from my creative lover. I think its great, if you would like to hear my opinion. Yeah. Sirgia giggles a little. And it helps a lot. We dont have to start from scratch. Wanting to benefit from the brand that conveniently shares the same letter as their name, they spread our presence without knowing it. Some might believe its their logo, but it wont be hard to point out that they are just merchants and not artisans. We are making things official, then. I search her eyes for any signs of difort or doubt. You are going toe out. I am, she confirms without wavering. But not without help. Her gazends on the stout woman who has been silently observing us while trying to process our seemingly important conversation. What? Me? Mevana points at herself confusedly. We promised to work together. If you are willing, I would like to make you our legitimate associate and share my work with you. You will have to fight against Stockhakwers anyway and this will give you the tools to do that. My toys are already spreading here. Its not something that can be stopped. Instead, I will give your store and workshop my blessing to be the official front of the Pleasure Queen, Sirgia states with confidence, making the other girl take a baffled step back. I already confirmed you have the heart and skill to follow in my lewd footsteps. Everyone nces at the wooden penises made by our new friend and the bodily craftswoman covers her face in embarrassment, valiantly fighting it to peek at us through her fingers. But, that wont be enough. My little princess turns to me again. We need my family. If we dont wish for this to evolve into a decade-long war between a small merchant and a renownedpany, we need to involve a big name too. The Forgegravers backing will prevent the Stockhawkers from employing too obvious dirty tricks as the ruler and his subordinates will certainly keep an eye on a direct conflict between major lineages, even with an outer branch. The n doesnt change, then. I brush her pretty cheek with my thumb. We are going to earn your familys respect and recognition and then use it to destroy these thieving bastards. This wont be a problem as I trust in the masterpieces you prepared to impress them. And we have an ace or two in our sleeves too. Yes but no, Master, Sirgia answers cryptically. The n changes a little bit. Im not going to start with my normal artefacts. I will start with my brand. My eyes widen slightly. But She is the one to caress my cheek next, resting her forehead against mine. The family wont endorse business they dont approve of, Master. I cant win them with a typical artefact and then demand support for a line of magical penises. Please, dont worry about me or my image. This is what I want to do. You never bothered with what people thought about you while you were covering your kindness with ayer of acted lust through the brothel project. I want to be proud of myself just like you are, standing with my back straight and my chest puffed out while walking the streets and receiving recognition from people who value my honest efforts. If its from a magic sword or a magic dildo, it does not matter. I rub her back reassuringly. Whatever you do, you can always count on me. Let me just apologise for corrupting this magnificent mind of yours. She snickers endearingly and hugs me tightly. Ive always been a lewd Dwarf, Master. I have to thank you for giving me the courage to face myself without anxiety. So, thank you, Master. For everything. When your penis slid into my pussy for the first time, it was like a key sliding into a snug lock, opening my heart to the truth hidden so deep inside. Fingers grasping at my front, Sirgia pulls me into an intimate kiss, going not just after my lips but even my tongue. I ept her affection fully, inviting her in as her body presses into mine even harder. She knows exactly what shes doing as I can feel her petite breasts being smothered into me. A faint smirk finds its way to my lips and one hand roguishly squeezes her pert behind, fingers fully encasing that taut bun. The crunch of ss brings us back to reality and we separate with heavier breaths. Mevana freezes in ce with her foot half-lifted from the ceramic debris, looking like a deer caught in the headlights. Well, if deers could blush pink, that is. Realising what kind of disy we have put in front of our friend, the two of us grow a bit warm too and step away. The earlier bout of straightforwardness makes Sirgia shyly hide her face behind my sleeve. No wonder, though. Shes so boldlypared my cock to a key slotted in her tiny snatch. Mev, I call out to the thick girl, making her jolt. First, sorry for causing a scene. Second, do you want in? Her eyes turn into saucers and drop to my lips, going even further south as she once again turns red. Shaking my head with a chuckle at my own mistake, I offer her a kind smile. On the team, I mean. We cant do this without you, but we cant force you either. If you want to quit, let us know right now and we will leave you out of this war, I correct myself. Oh. Mevana finds my gaze and I swear her shoulders sag a tiny bit. Of course. I wont sleep well without repaying those bastards for what they did to my shop. And I get to work with the famous Pleasure Queen and King? Its like a dream. The Pleasure Queen snickers quietly with an impish nce at me while I roll my eyes. Great. How much trouble would a few Oreads and a Liliraune cause on the streets? Understanding shes in the merchant girls eyes. If they keep to the shop, not much. For them to walk the streets, either me or Sirgia would need to apany them just in case they are questioned. Especially the nt female. Good enough. Ill call them in and we shall begin the cleanup. Unpack your goods to free Diana or you can bring her to buy any supplies you might need. Before Sirgia and I can think about her family, we need to make your beloved store nice and proper again, I announce, bringing a beautiful smile onto her plump lips. I didnt see a bedroom here. Do you have a house or apartment in the city? I spent a lot of time in the workshop so just a simple cot was enough, but I rented a room in a nearby inn, Mevana replies, then winces slightly. I dont think thats an option anymore. I wouldnt want to put the owner and his patrons in danger. And Im not well enough to find myself a stable residence. Reading my intentions without a single word between us, Sirgia summons a big sack of coins and drops it into the other womans hands. When the string tying it close loosens, a gasp leaves Mevs lips at all the shiny money. She looks between us and the immense funds in total disbelief. Try to purchase the rights to the second floor of this building using whatever amount necessary, my wife tells her calmly. Well make you a living space there, but for today, I hope you can ept the invitation to sleep at our mansion. Confusion clouds Mevanas face as I casually walk out to bring the suitcase and set it on the side. Leaving exnations forter, I pat her on the shoulder. Use all the money if you want. Theres more where that came from. This isnt only for the second floor. Get food, materials, furniture, and anything you need with this. Dont be frugal. This is the beginning of a new chapter of your life. And we cant have our official associate represent our brand in shabby conditions. Uncertainty tries to weasel its way into her emotions, but watching my face closely, pure excitement and gratitude win as she throws herself into my arms. Laughing softly, I hug the short but bodilydy back, quite aware of her impressive rack. She doesnt pay it any mind for a while, getting a hold of herself a momentter, stepping away with red cheeks and a bit embarrassed smile, still gazing up at me joyfully. Sirgia ushers her outside and we collect all the goods from the wagon together. Our new business partner then hops onto the coach with one of Ianthes girls joining her for protection. They drive into the city to start their shopping spree, getting a storage crystal in case they run out of space. Instead of a ring, its the cor one, but Mevana dly puts it on her neck, adoring the heart-shaped pendant she now shares with my girlfriend. From what I hear, its to further spread awareness. While they are gone, we get to work on the debris. Our nature-connectedpanions help out with their respective fields as we tear the entire ce down for thorough renovations. Having someone capable of manipting wood and stone is a godsend. All the ruckus and the presence of umon races capture the attention of a few passersby who peer into the workshop, briefly stunned by what they find inside. More rumours will spread, no doubt, but that isnt exactly a bad thing. Curiosity is a powerful emotion. People will be eager to check out whats going on and what the end result will be. Plus, the Stockhawkers will hear that Mevana is not giving up, instead taking matters into her own hands. Let them try anything and see that she isnt easy to trifle with. The more resources they waste before we strike back the better. Maybe we can even weaken their public image through that. All the rooms are cleaned up in a sh. Most if not all appliances and work devices are destroyed so the ce looks empty and kind of haunted. Its sad to see, but Mevana will end up in a much better ce after we are done here. The Oreads create exquisite stone patterns for the floors while the Lilies use vines and timber to fix the walls and decorate them. Naturally, the main lobby gets the fanciest designs while the workshop and other areas receive more practical makeovers. Unfortunately, we cant do anything to the level above since its not ours yet. That might take time, but its alright. Mevana returns a few hourster with a full wagon and a merry smile, which dropspletely when shees face to face with the storefront. Things arent perfect but we have managed to mend most of the damage and rece the lost bits with temporary arrangements made of vines, timber, flowers, and so on. The broken windows are sealed with a thin having regr rhomboid shapes cut into holes to allow one to still look inside, most likely much safer than some random ss. Unimaginable Our partner gapes at her shop as we stroll outside to greet her. If you like it that much, we can go with it. I chuckle and wink at her. You might need to regrly water your front, though. Anyway, how did things go on your end? Any issues? No. It was calm all the way. I even asked around a bit about the shop. Didnt gather much. All people know is that it was done by a group of masked thugs so we cant exactly link it to the big bad, she responds with a sigh. But, thanks to all the money you lent me, I managed to secure the help of talented individuals to fix the shop, covering everything I could think of. They will start tomorrow with measurements and ns. The workshopes first. A few things I need to do my thing will arrive early too. Its not a loan. I wave my finger at her. Its an investment. But No buts. Sirgia puts her fists on her slender sides. We discussed this. We are going to put money in you and reap long-term benefits. If you want to return the favour in any way, do it with your honest efforts. Bowing deeply, Mev puts a hand over her heart. I swear upon my name to always give it my all. Its an honour to learn from a descendant of the Forgegravers and the Pleasure Queen herself. My weak-to-praise mate grows shy and signs at her toe in. Ill share some of my tools with you while we talk about the future. Master can unload your wares. Offering me a small curtsy as she passes me, Mevana disappears behind the other artisanal genius. I store everything in my rings to save space and give Diana some rubs as payment for her obedient assistance. A few minutes of nuzzlingter, she dives into her shadow to regroup with her pack. They are going to stay in the wilds around the capital for now and they dont seem to mind. Reminding her to be careful, I switch my attention to the shop. Lilie and Lilia busy themselves with floral arrangements while Ianthe and her girls add finishing touches to the interiors. I stay with the former, giving them my advice as a person from a humanoidmunity. We end up removing a row of pavement in front of the shop and cing a bunch of gorgeous flower arrays there. After my suggestion, they grow cords that hang near the windows and the entrance, holding potted nts that extend their flowery tendrils almost to the ground. All in all, the front looks so much more weing than before. And a bit like a flower shop, I guess. Inside, the rockdies start forming rectangr sections to shape the new counter and cabs. Not everything will be made of stone and simr minerals, but adding a bunch of it here and there will create a cosy and homey atmosphere when paired with whatever Mevana orders from the craftsmen. It will also be easier to alterter if she changes her mind when the base is something we can manipte without any loss. Giving them time to introduce my insights into their designs, I walk outside once more to see how the Lilies are doing. The moment I stop in the street and turn around, I pause. They used dazzling roses with bright red petals to write on the previously broken signboard, including Sirgias brand seal between the words. Girls? I call out to them and they hastily trot to my sides, taking my arms into their chests moderately covered with leaves, grinning at me sunnily. This isnt what was written there, was it? They giggle seductively, the blue-haired one batting hershes at me. Its now all the same, isnt it, Master? I stare at the words Pleasure Queen positioned above the store. I havent heard anything about them deciding to use this name for the workshop, though. It would be a waste not to, Master, the pinkish half adds. People are already familiar with it and the symbol. Its your brand too so you should obviously use it. It fits the products you are going to offer, no? She has a point. And I start figuring out what she has in mind too. But, these arent things we can just decide on without consulting others. Well, I can, but its not how I operate. So, I thank them for their thoughtfulness and reward the hard-working Liliraune with a deep kiss for each side. They escape to tend to flora again while I slip into the store. Sirgia and Mevana seem to have just finished their business in the other room and look around the lobby with satisfied expressions. I approach them and plop a hand atop my lovers hair. The Lilies named the shop Pleasure Queen, feeling that it fits. The signboard is already done. I want to hear your thoughts on this before epting. Especially you, Mev, since this is your ce and your lifes work. I nce at our host. Her brows rise a bit at the news but a knowing smile curls the edges of her luscious lips up. Its a great idea. I dont mind. Ill need to report the change but thats no bother. Since Ill be working for the real Pleasure Queen, it suits the shop perfectly. And works for your line of products too. I nod towards the open chest with her masterpieces. Pleasure Queens Wooden Soldier sounds like fun, doesnt it? She blushes heavily and sprints to close the lid while I snicker with Sirgia. A catchy name that additionally continues with the theme. Brilliant, Master. My clever wife grins at me. We can think of Steel Spears and Bronze Swords soon. Its so much more creative than just calling them Model A or Model B. Mevana continues to simmer in her flush as we throw a bunch of crafty names at each other. Shell need a little longer to fully settle into her new business field. Even if she has already dabbled in it previously. Wrapping things up for the day as we cant do much more without the initial ns from the hired craftsmen, we invite our sizable Dwarf friend for a small feast, a good bath, and a pleasant night of full sleep in a bed worthy of a Pleasure Queen. She is extremely confused when Sirgia brings us all into the workshop chamber and opens up the suitcase, gesturing at us to get inside. Smirking, I hop in first, waving at Mev before disappearing into the staircase. Her stupefied voice reaches my ears from afar as she questions what has happened while being convinced by her kin sister to see for herself. I wait for them in the reception hall, taking a spot behind the counter. A minuteter, my guests show up on the fancy carpet, one of them taking in the sights with her mouth hanging open. Wee to Utopia, beautifuldies. I spread my arms and greet them with my best smile as they move closer. Would you like dinner? Bath? Or maybe? Sirgia lets out the cutest giggle as she catches my suggestive grin while Mevana blinks at me slowly, not getting the joke. Ive had it yed on me multiple times, so its only natural I do it at least once too. And judging by my lovers exquisite expression, its certainly worth it. She whispers something into her friends ear and Mevs blush resurfaces, her gaze escaping mine. Jokes aside, we wander into the kitchen where our resident chef prepares some dishes alongside the otherdies who have followed shortly after them. She exins what she is making to Mevana while doing so, keeping us entertained. Done with the simple meals in a matter of minutes, we hop to the dining area and dig in. Mev already knows Sirgias cooking is heavenly, but having ess to a proper kitchen with all the supplies, she can seduce a goddess with her food if only she aims to. Afterwards, bath timees. The girls send me away first while forbidding me from helping them clean things up. As the obedient husband and master that I am, I dont argue with their goodwill and head for the pools. Ive learned multiple times not to dismiss such kind gestures as that might do more harm than good. I just gotta show my appreciation through other means. Picking the male section, I dress down and throw my ass into the hot water, rxing with my elbows over the edge. Nothing beats a good steaming soak. Maybe some bubbles but they arent necessary. I might ask my smart wife to set a few tubs when we have a slower day, which feels like a miracle to happen, to be honest. Things always turn out moreplex than needed. As expected, I sense an additional presence at the entrance. With me facing it, I get the perfect view of the neer as the gathered steam apanies their arrival. As the shadowy silhouette behind the misty obstruction takes shape, the grin fades from my lips and my brows rise a tiny bit higher. A gorgeous Dwarf walks into the view, but not the one I have been thinking about. Mevana holds a white towel to her bountiful chest while throwing a searching nce into the spacious chamber. She finds me in the central pool and her cheeks colour as she witnesses everything through the clear water. Her gaze flicks between the pool Im in and the nearby one, but she takes a small breath and walks towards my spot over the edge, pausing about halfway. Thankfully, I foresaw a short guest and sank into an appropriately sized bath, even if the result of my calctions was a tiny bit off. I finally get to feast my eyes on Mevanas fully bare figure as she drops the towel daintily, the cloth sliding down her massive breasts, athletic tummy, and man, those pillowy thighs. She subconsciously moves an arm to her chest but catches herself in time. Instead of covering her pink nipples with big and round ares, she ends up pushing her tits up from below, further emphasising their significant mass and deliciously tender form. Keeping her gaze down, she steps into the water and I respectfully admire what she is offering so generously. I have already formed an image of her that night, but there are certainly some surprises that were hidden by her nightgown. She is as plump and athletic as back then, but without any underwear, the lush patch of fluffy hair that adorns her entire pubic area is exposed to the world, matching in shade what she boasts atop her head. From what I can see, its been freshly groomed, the edges of the inverted trapezoid hinting at the evidence of careful but recent self-care. Especially the shortest bottom edge, which hangs slightly above her thick, plump folds that keep her feminine secrets tightly sealed, clearly put on disy through the delicate shave. A shiver throws her charms into a light tremble as the surface tickles her mound for the first time, her wide hips finally submerged in the hot water. Throwing another nce at me, she slowly crosses the remaining distance and hesitates during the few final steps, looking from where Im seated to the nearby sidewall. Smiling warmly, I extend a hand to her and that seems to help her work it out, bringing the bodily woman next to me, the line of clear liquid rippling above her stiff nipples. We sit in silence for a while. For the peace of mind of my bathingpanion, I keep my lustful gaze away from her delicious body. Thanks to being surrounded by so many world-ss beauties, its not hard at this point. But, for someone who hasnt even been with a man yet, Mevana struggles with her wandering eyes. They slide to me often, no matter how quickly she catches herself and snaps her face away. And the mostmon spot they settle on is naturally my crotch, even if it doesnt proudly present all of its potency right now due to my handy ability. Seeing how tense her shoulders be while fighting off her interest, I ce a hand on the nape of her neck, making her jerk in surprise and panic, not noticing the movement in her distraction. Trying to show a cordial smile, I use all the knowledge and experience from my lovers to knead her muscles, helping her rx. Mevs eyshes flutter and a throaty moan escapes her as her muscles practically melt from the touch. She ps her mouth shut instantly, turning to me with bright scarlet cheeks. Chuckling, I shake my head. Less nervous? Yes. She offers me a tiny smile back. Thanks. In a much better mental state, it takes only a minute or so for her to speak up again. Thank you. Mevana risks a peek at my face. For all you are doing for me. I just wanted to let you know how much I appreciate it. And how much it means to me. I almost lost everything. But now, Im at the beginning of a new, better path. Its never looked so great. You are wee. I move my hand to her shoulder, giving it a faint squeeze. But, you know you didnt have to expose yourself to deliver your gratitude, right? Thats different. A quiet chuckle leaves her appetising lips. Different? I stare at her profile curiously. Mevana presses her back more into the wall of the pool, which in turn causes my arm to fall forward as its now unsupported, my palm resting against her smooth skin barely above her round breast. She peers at it intently, eyes full of anticipation, but doesnt make any further moves. Deciding to give her a hand, I let my fingers travel further down until they wrap around her pillowy boob from above and hold onto it gently, not doing anything else. The talented woodworker turns her face to mine. You said that its time for a new chapter in my life. I agree. I havent been living to the fullest before. Some changes will be necessary. But, above all, as a symbol of our new rtionship, I wanted to start it with a bang. Flushing even harder, her eyes drop again from the dirty innuendo she employs in her pledge. She freezes when theynd on myp again but with a significant difference. Since the moment she offered me her breast, I no longer suppress my body. Thus, she gets an eyeful of a stiff mast saluting her from under the water. Completely entranced, she unhurriedly brings her delicate fingers to its throbbing length and gives it a cautious stroke and testing knead, subconsciously leaning forward to get a better view. Its almost undistinguishable Mev whispers in a faint trance, clearly referring to Sirgias replica. Snickering lightly, I pull myself up to rest my butt against the edge, making her flinch back, and bring my dangling manhood to the perfect level. They say it cant hold a candle to the real thing. I give her an encouraging smirk. The gorgeous Dwarf girl peers at my cock from up close at the height of her eyes almost unabashedly. Meeting my gaze a tad questioningly, she moves to her knees in front of me and daintily wraps her fingers around it again. She keeps looking between it and my face, her lips gradually moving closer to the tip as she examines the work of indecent art disyed before her, definitely thinking at least partially about how she can recreate it with her talent. She halts herself before the inevitable contact and peers into my expression a bit anxiously. Ummm Im sorry for saying it sote, but just so you know, Im not exactly someone who is interested in a casual fling, so My palm caressing the underside of her jaw silences her apology and exnation, making her sigh and shudder blissfully. She doesnt continue, finding what shes been looking for in my cordial gaze and affectionate smile. Her lips part andnguidly wee me between them, a cheerful smile trying to form on them embracing my shaft. Im going to spank a Dwarf or two after this is done. This totally stinks of a setup. Chapter 241 – A Jolly Dolly Folly ??? Chapter 241 C A Jolly Dolly Folly ??? Mevana probingly swirls her tongue around my tip while looking up at me. She takes it a bit deeper to fully wrap herself around the entire head and caress the ridges from all around. It bes obvious right from the start that she has zero experience but tries her best nevertheless, which is certainly quite endearing. She has the eyes of an artisan and merchant, calcting and attentive, trying to figure out how her negotiation partner feels about her moves. Smiling softly at the bodily girl, I continue to brush my palm around the edges of her small chin. It visibly helps her rx and get rid of some of the stress and tension. A bit surer of herself, she eagerly pleasures me, gradually gaining the courage to further develop her techniques. cing her hands on my inner thighs, she slides my member deeper, her tongue going over the shaft as she attempts to blow the head and rub it against her cheek. Its certainly admirable and very alluring seeing myself poke her plump cheeks repeatedly. Her teeth do graze me once or twice but Mevana is quick to correct herself and make up for the mistake, peering into my eyes with a silent apology and promise to do better. She is a fast learner and theres no doubt about that. But, at the same time, it does feel like someone might have given her a tip. And Im not talking about the one currently melting in the warmth of her mouth. You are doing great, Ipliment my pretty partner with a satisfied smile, knowing how important it is to reassure a first-timer. It already feels like I might explode from your gentle tongue. More crimson spreads over Mevs face as she temporarily withdraws with anguid lick. Thank you very much One of her palms moves to my length and tentatively massages it up and down with her thumb bumping into the head. Her gaze falls onto my penis and all her focus switches to the hard stick in her grip. A few hesitant kissesnd on my tip as she examines the whole thing from up close, testing various strengths of her hold against its tenderness. The other hand slides to my precious jewels and she starts tickling the twin orbs with her fingertips, her face descending lower to match their level. She keeps pumping me up and down but it bes a sort of an automatic, subconscious action. All her attention is now on my hanging sack and how it works, which brings a light chuckle out of me. It causes Mevana to flinch delicately and she flushes deeply as she meets my gaze from down there. Sorry No, dont apologize. I pat her elegant hair. Go on. Study me as much as you want. Try whatever you want to try. Theres no need to be embarrassed about your fascination. Im aware that geniuses cant help themselves. That doesnt help to tame her blush but a beautiful smile curls her charming lips up. Leaving my shaft alone for now, she brings both hands to y with my balls, kneading, rubbing, and stroking them with a clear interest. It does feel amazing so its not like Im sacrificing myself for her examination or anything. Even if the stiff part of the stick-and-stonesbo gets a tad neglected. Curiosity winning over her awkwardness, Mev pulls her face much closer and drags her tongue over my left nut. Finding the answer to her unspoken question, she presses an intrigued peck into it before parting her lips to suck it in with a little pop. Her tongue starts lolling around the packaged orb like candy and she closes her eyes to relish the new sensation. They open a few momentster, but immediately go cross-eyed. During her enthusiastic sucking, she pressed herself into my junk rather firmly, which made my stiff cock tower right over her happy expression. With the first thing she sees being my dick hovering over her small nose and forehead, she cant help but stare. Blinking a few times solves the issue and Mev allows herself a silly chuckle, finding my gaze again. She lets my family jewel free of her clutches and moves up again, kissing her entire way over my length. Arriving at the tip, she plunges it inside and bobs her head with a bit more energy. Her palms return to my thighs as she pretty much fucks me with her luscious lips. I watch her take me further and further as her eyes fill with determination. Soon, she goes as far as to bump against her throat and recoils slightly, the quiet sound of a faint gag reaching our ears. But, instead of taking it as her current limit, she pushes even stronger the next time, which obviously makes her choke on my girth. Groaning from both pleasure and some irritation, I stroke her cheek and ear while insistently pulling her back. Whats with you Dwarf girls and going deep-throating during your very first time? She looks up at me worriedly. I I wanted to do better for you to cum Shaking my head, I keep grazing her graceful skin. I dont need to impale your tight throat to cum, Mev. Im open to letting you slowly experiment with it, but not like this. Forget about trying to impress or repay me and just enjoy yourself. Youve been having a lot of fun until that point, havent you? Yeah The cute Dwarf nibbles on her bottom lip. Im almost there. Come on, finish me off however you wish to. Just dont push yourself too hard, got it? I wink at her. My answer is a dainty nod and she drops her gaze to my cock again, noting that it truly seems ready to explode at any moment. It bolsters her confidence again, but also produces a mysterious spark in her clever eyes. She then nces up again with a question hanging off the edge of her lips, but it ultimately doesnte. Instead, Mevana alters her position a little and pushes her elbows closer. As she does that, her impressive tits squeeze together just as my dick slips into her cleavage, trapped in the mountainous valley without a way out. The only direction its able to go is up and down, which bes clear after the cunningdy begins to drag her chest in that very fashion. I sigh in bliss as the heavenly softness envelops me. Its harder than I would have thought, my generous friendments. But feels nice. Looks like giving me titty fuck works for her as well judging by Mevs slightly parted mouth. Her stiff nipples keep grazing my underbelly so theres that. Plus, Im starting to suspect that her big bosom is rather sensitive to all kinds of touch and stimtion. Not to mention this being most likely the only time shes let a man touch her like that. Still, as pleasant and entertaining as it is for us, I have enough experience to spot the small signs of my gorgeous lover struggling a tad. She tries not to show it but water isnt perfectly enough to eliminate the unnecessary friction that tugs at her delicate skin from time to time. Mevana hides her winces well, but not well enough to conceal them from a Demigods senses. Capturing her attention by brushing my thumb against her pillowy lips, which causes her tongue to flick against it curiously, I grin at the short woman. Give me a second, love. Ill make it easier for you. Greatly confused as I extract myself from her booby embrace, Mevana doesnt protest as I hoist my ass out of the pool. I have to act fast before she starts doubting herself. Unfortunately, storage artefacts dont work great here so Im forced to jog up to the nearby toiletries stack and pick up a specific bottle. I make sure she gets a good look at my bobbing erection on the way back as a form of sincere apology and it seems to work as Mev cant keep her gaze off my cock with a longing expression. Taking my previous spot against the pools side wall, I gesture at her to resume and the hesitant girl embraces my shaft once more. As she begins to squeeze and drag her rack while pressed into me, I pour some of the clear viscous liquid onto ourbined body parts. Her eyes widen when it suddenly bes much easier to slide my member into her cleavage as the lube spreads through her motions. A cute smile blossoms on Mevanas face as she speeds up and puts more strength into trapping me between her amazing tits. Her own enjoyment of the process increases and makes her more passionate. Its not just her giving me a titty fuck but also me fucking her titties and making her feel good. Your breasts are marvellous, Mev. I sigh heavily and her grin grows. Get ready. She doesnt need any further exnation. I slip my palms to the sides of her boobs and hold onto them tenderly, beginning to thrust into their softness from below. Mevana leans forward and positions her mouth above my disappearing tip just low enough for it to plunge into her delicate lips during the peak, increasing the pleasure a lot. She even attempts to time her sucking with its arrival and audible pops fill the air as I rail her boobs and mouth until the timees. And so do I. With a light grunt, I drive my hips forward onest time and unload the first wave of white cream against Mevs throat. She takes it like a boss and swirls her tongue around the head as more and more hot seed bursts out of it locked between her lips. I can hear her swallowing as she epts the gift without a word of protest, consuming everything shes given. A momentter, I finish sharing my love with the sweet Dwarfdy and she gives me a final lick to scoop the remaining bits of cum before drawing back. Another gulpter, Mevana presses an appreciative peck into my cock and smiles up at me. That was delicious, she admits honestly. I now understand why your wife would be so eager to take care of you in the mornings. Chuckling amusedly, I slide into the water and pull the fascinating girl into myp, her tummy rubbing against my undefeated erection. She wonders what its about since I cant really aim it at her chubby mound this way but gasps in muted surprise as I steal her lips for a deep kiss. Her hands move to my chest and she doesnt fight back, letting me hug her dearly while chasing after her little tongue, humming into my mouth merrily. Thanks for the service. I smile at her rosy face. My turn now. A cute yelp escapes her as I unexpectedly lift the thick girl into the air, standing up with a flourish. For a while, nothing else happens as I hold Mevana above me quite effortlessly and her cheeks turn redder and redder. Her legs dangle helplessly in front of me, which makes her supple thighs rub together and put that pudgy slit even more on disy. I remember you saying something about your boyfriend being able to lift you up, isnt that right? I raise a mischievous brow at her and she covers her face with her hands, pressing her knees even closer to hide a trickle of clearly not water travelling from between them. Oh? Did you perhaps warm yourself up for me beforehand? Mev peeks at me from over her fingers. I Ummm After seeing you that night Ive been touching myself Every evening Possibly before the bath too Thats very endearing. I guess it warrants a proper reward. I lick my lips while bringing her waist closer. Wait, wait, wait! She looks at me from above with slight panic. You are going to do it like this? Obviously. I smirk at her and disy my full tongue. What if you dropoh, sweet Goddess Her fingers shoot for my hair as the first flick hits her feminine crevice. I snicker quietly as her legs shake during the moan she couldnt have suppressed. They continue to tense and shiver as I make out with her so full folds. I kiss them, graze them, nibble them, and use my lips to pull at those puffy curtains hiding her intimate secrets. Mevana groans and whimpers, her toes curling from the pleasure she receives while upheld high in the air like a weightless statue. Ohhhhhhhh! She throws her head to the back when I finally sink my tongue into herbia and roll it over her pink pussy. Master! Put meohhhhhhh! Her protests die down amidst the moans as I suck on her shy clit. Mevs powerful legs then cross behind my head and those fluffy thighs envelop my cheeks, trapping me in the middle of the gentlest flesh I have experienced as I go to town with her tiny snatch. It feels like Im drowning in her body, two pillows on the sides and a plump pussy in my face. Such an incredible littledy. Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhh! Mevana gives in to the pleasure as I explore her warm insides. Our current position prevents me from giving her an even better time by employing my fingers but you cant have everything. I need to hold onto this amazing girl firmly so that she doesnt worry about slipping out of my grip and can lose herself in the bliss of being eaten out in mid-air. I continuepping my tongue against her sexy flower with my nose buried in that fragrant carpet right above. So much love nectar spills into my mouth and onto my face as my sizable partner relishes the caresses. Her lewd channel might be quite narrow but thanks to her soft build its extremely delicate. I dont think I have to worry about her being able to ept me fully. Im cumming! Ohhhh! Oooooh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Mev flexes her muscles and locks me against her pussy. She releases a long moan and rides her peak while riding my face. Holding onto my hair, she smashes her mound into my lips and desperately drags it up and down while more and more love juices spurt out of her orgasming honeypot. If I was a typical Human, this might have been a tad dangerous with how much strength she possesses. And she realises it shortly after the high begins dissipating. Unwinding her legs from around my head, she looks down at me with horror. Im so sorry! Are you okay? Did I Everything is alright. I turn us around and sit Mevana on the ledge, leaning forward to seal her lips with mine for a second. That was super hot. Im d you enjoyed yourself. Flushing deeply, her eyes skip to my mouth and she goes for a kiss on her own. I did. You are so strong. And durable. How? I reach behind her head and work a little with the ribbon that has loosened itself during her carnal thrashing. Ites off with the lightest tug and the two braided rings unfurl, throwing a long curtain of reddish hair onto her back. She nces over her shoulder but doesnt rebuke me for ruining theposition. Rather than that, she turns a tad rosier as I now admire how her straightened hair frames her enchanting face. Before we can move any further, I need to let you know about one thing, I say, sending out the usual Partner invitation, confirming she spots it as her gaze flicks to the window. You already informed me that you wish for something more, so its only natural that I make sure your choice is an informed one. Im not exactly a Human. By epting this, you are signing for a life alongside a Demigod. With all the benefits and dangers of such an arrangement. Im Goddess Luminas chosen and trouble follows me everywhere. Silence falls between us as Mevana processes the new information. Her eyes move between the text and my face, understanding that Im not ying a prank on her or anything. She is a smart girl and can deduce this much from my concerned gaze. Taking a deep breath, she shows an awkward smile. I knew you were special somehow. No simple man wrecks nine others while in his birthday suit and holding onto a butter knife. Not to mention having the favours of so many different species. If you want to stay Mev ces a finger against my lips. Trouble already follows me too, dont you know? You said I should start anew and that good thingse to those who wait. Your wife told me that I need to recognize and grasp that opportunity myself. And I think this is it. Its time. I want to grab and hold onto you. Will you hold onto me? The moment you agree, I will never let you go. My palm brushes against her side, bumping into her heavy breast. A brilliant smile is the answer I receive and she epts the offer without a second thought, pulling me into another affectionate kiss. I wholeheartedly wee this curvy, feistydy into our family. Shes proven herself more than enough. And it would be a lie to say that she isnt alluring as hell. Especially when she scoots closer to press her mound into my member as her fingers knead me with anticipation. Will you take me now? she asks, drawing back to peer into my eyes. I cant stop thinking about it. I was wet when I came here, but you made me gush so much since then. It will slip in right away. You know Im no longer bothered by any ufortable obtrusions either. Right. The ident. I smirk at her eagerness. I really should stop calling it that. Mevana grimaces adorably. Its difficult to admit publicly that it was fully intentional. Knowing I wouldnt be getting any dick soon, I gave in and fucked myself with my own toy. Are you really okay with that? Girl, weve already talked about that. You arent worth any less just because you touched yourself. On the contrary, you can now fully enjoy all I can offer, no? Even though Im able to get rid of any difort thanks to my abilities. I start exploring her supple flesh, fishing around her impressive chest. Besides, you know who I am now. Who we are. Say a word and Ill give you a hand. Or something more. A whole world of pleasure awaits you. She doesnt say anything for a while, contemting something, until a quiet murmur leaves her lips. Sorry? I lean closer, our noses pretty much touching. Both she whispers. Would you mind if I put something in both the front and the back? A toy in one And you in the other Whichever you want? I snort quietly. You could have toys in all three if you wanted to while I held you steady. Her eyes widen to the brim. Really? Toys are toys, Mev. Its not something to be jealous of. And being curious isnt bad. Ill bring you into one of our Pleasure Chambers so you can see all the fun things Sirgia made. I bet you will be able to appreciate her mastery better than many others. Plus, you would certainly be interested in gaining some experience for your own craft to make it even better at its job, right? I sink my fingers into her soft tits and she whimpers alluringly. Later Mev replies, pressing her chest more into my hands. I would like you to take my actual first time Even if its technically gone already In my eyes, its not. And Im sure Sirgia would agree. I kiss her lovingly. Ill go slow. She lets me rest her back on the tiles and spreads her thick legs on her own, pushing her knees aside. Touching her puffy folds, she opens them up for me, offering her rosy entrance in all its magnificence. Very obvious need slowly drips from it as my cock hovers over the sensitive pink. You dont have to. Dwarf penises are a much tougher fit. She tries to reassure me without calling my dick smaller in any way, which is quite adorable on its own. My model was close to one so Im more than ready. Yes. I saw. But while your men might boast quite a lot in the girth department, I think you forgot who it is that wins the length contest nine times out of ten. I bring my member onto her slit and press it into her pelvis to emphasise my point. Mevana flushes again when she spots how far it reaches over her bulky but still rtively small stature. In that regard, she isnt that different from Sirgia, and my petite lover had some trouble initially. Even so, my current partner nods in agreement with my statement and stops holding herself open, choosing to cup my cheeks instead and leave the rest to me. Offering her my lips to pepper with tiny kisses, I stroke her pouty folds with my thumb before gently prying them aside and setting my tip against their softness. Mev sighs into my mouth as I unhurriedly slip past her snug entrance. Bit by bit, I rock my hips back and forth, iming more and more of herfy passage with each movement. I feel so full already The lovelydy hums pleasantly. This is how far that toy could go so how much She chances a peek south and lets out a surprised gasp when it bes clear that Im over about half in. Her cheeks redden strongly as she epts that I have been truly right. Gently tracing circles over her timid nub with my thumb, I continue to advance, listening to the satisfying groans evoked by exploring the depths Mevana has let no man or toy into before. Spotting the signs of arriving as far as I should at this point in time, I pause and stare Mevana in the eyes from above, observing her considerable chest heaving up and down as she breathes deeply. And? How does it feel to receive a real Human cock? I tease her a little. Mev lets out adylike chuckle which also causes her insides to rub against me and brings a throaty moan out of her. No wonder the stolen one got so popr. I dont think any Dwarf would be able to scratch an itch this far in the females vaginal canal. This is way superior. Her gaze wanders to our union again and sheughs once more. And its not even all in! She smiles at me excitedly. Goddess, what would happen if you thrust it all into me? You can ask Sirgia the next time you talk. Or try it yourself the next time we fuck. I grin wolfishly. For tonight, I would like to treat you like the beautiful and soft girl that you are. Its hard not to fall in love with you, isnt it? The chubbydy shares a cute giggle with me. Works both ways. I run my fingers through her loose hair and drawback, shoving my hips forward the next moment. Ahhh! Yes! Mevughs once more and wraps her arms around my neck, hugging me to her pillowy chest. Yes! Yes! Yes! Please, make more love to me! Im more than content to shower her with all the desire she deserves. Being shunned for losing her hymen must have been rough for someone in theirmunity. Normally, men would have been lining up for her hand and that dreamy body. As I increase my tempo, her juicy thighs keep billowing enticingly from the force of my hips smacking into them. Ahhhh! Ahhhhh! Master! Sirgias corruption rears its head but I just ept it as part of the deal. If Mevana wants to consider me her boss and creative mentor, Im happy to oblige. Her short legs hook behind my back in a show of need. She doesnt want me to rob her of this pleasure until the very end. My cock drills through her squeezing passage as it strokes her sensitive bits good. Her chest ils so much it almost ps her in the chin but Mevana only smiles at me wonderfully, unbothered by how her figure behaves. Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Master! Ahhhh! She holds onto my face to steady our gazes. Does my hefty body please your eyes? Ahhh! Ahhh! That glorious ass and huge tits of yours are turning me on so much Im having a hard time not hammering you into the floor with all I have. I grin at her wickedly. Dontpare yourself to my petite lover any more. You are your own woman. One Im currently ravishing fairly vehemently, am I not? Yes! she screams in bliss as I shove myself into her harder. To further convince the bodily artisan, I free one hand to attack her breasts. She twists and turns when my fingers feel them up without any restraints. Her nipples be my ythings as I flick, roll, and tug at them. Whenever her tits swing one way from my pounding, I lightly yank them the other way, making her grunt from the sharp sensation, a sweet smile never leaving her lips. Im so sorry! Mev suddenly apologises as her palms try to find purchase in the tiles around us. Im cumming already, Master! I press my forehead into hers. Do you want me to cum with you? Her eyes snap to mine as she grasps the meaning. Ahhh! Ahhh! Before! Ahhh! I want to cum from your seed filling me up! Ahhhh! Thats an understandable request and one Im very much obliged to grant. Reading all the signs shared by my lovers physique and those recognised by my power, I hammer Mevs channel until she starts constricting around me even more. Grabbing her wide hips, I drive myself into her very core and explode right before her womb. As the first st of milky delicacy flows inside, she arches her back and hershes flutter strongly. Oh, Anceeeeestoooooorsssssssss! More of a squeal than a moan escapes her lips as Mevanas entire frame shudders with her high. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! String after string, my creamy gift tickles her furthest depths and travels towards its ultimate goal. I offer a few nibbles to Mevs pretty neck amidst her orgasmic throes, letting her lips run free to announce all the ecstasy she is experiencing. A bunch of shiverster, shees down from her peak and pants heavily, her legs and arms spread wide as she stares up at me. I thought I was going to ascend when your hot seed brushed right against the entrance to my womb The tired girl chuckles drunkenly. Such an incredible sensation Which I bet is impossible with how short Dwarf penises are Wriggling underneath me to shift a bit, she then freezes and looks down. Its still as hard as before? My stunned partner examines the ridge over her underbelly. You already came twice. Snickering, I help her sit up, slowly pulling myself out of her embrace to showcase my unyielding member. Trivia number one. I outsexed an Arch Subus in the past. What do you think are the chances Ill lose to a stunning but still only a Dwarf? She chokes on her own spit at the revtion, then nces at my crotch ponderingly, her thighs squeezing together. Im not done fulfilling your wishes just yet. I caress her dazzling hair. I think you dont believe that I can take you in whatever position you can think of. One squawk of disbeliefter, Im standing outside of the pool with the thick craftswoman held under her armpits and aimed at my freshly oiled spear. Mev gets just enough time to open her legs before I nail her dripping pussy again and start messing up her slick channel once more. Ahhh! Ahhh! Master, please! She tries to grab my shoulders but I keep her further than she can reach, dangling mercilessly as I fuck her to my hearts content. Ahhh! I cant go on! Her legs do drop a bit and continue struggling to stay open. The pleasure mixed with the aftereffects of her previous orgasms take their toll on her strength. Soon, I wont be able tofortably make love to her from the front as she turns into a limp noodle in my hands. In the end, she stillcks my enhancements. But, thats not a problem from behind. Tossing Mevana into the air, I smirk as she waves her limbs in utter shock. Taking a step forward and turning around, I catch her on her way down, but allow the gravity to affect her enough to stab her snatch on my dick with quite some gusto. OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! The chubby girl cums a little from the abrupt invasion. Walking ahead, I keep sliding in and out of her soft insides, loud pping filling the bathing chamber. Her bouncy assunches me backwards each time I smash into it. If I were a Dwarf, theres a high chance I wouldnt be able to thrust far enough into her to please the thick female. The dick-to-cheek ratio required for this assignment is rather considerable. Still, at this angle, with Mevanas butt jutted out, and her back arched into a bow as she holds onto my neck, I have no issues showering her feminine mound with some rough love. Adorable moans grace my efforts as the gorgeous girl lets her feet dangle freely, resigning all control to me as my hands secure her ring hips with confidence. Hows this? I lean far forward to whisper into her sharpened ear from as close as I can, which is only a tad challenging with her short stature. Ahhh! Ahhhh! So amazing! She tries to catch my lips and we share an awkward, almost upside-down kiss, which turns her nimble frame into a bow. Additionally, it seems I hit a very nice spot that way because Mevana trembles through a powerful groan, her feet swinging wildly from intense pleasure. I keep us in that position for as long as she can bear with it, enjoying how her snug passage sheathes me repeatedly. Keeping an eye on my short lover, I catch her gaze wandering to the mirror on the wall ahead of us, which shows the empty chamber behind our backs. Its obvious what she is looking for in its reflection so I bring us before the silvery surface and Mevs hazy attention wanders right to my cock plunging into her cute pussy as her entire body suffers the impact, the worseing for her impressive breasts. She extends her trembling legs ahead and sets her small feet against the wall on its sides, further showcasing her charms, and giving us a perfect view of our union. A tinklingugh escapes her smiling lips. I look like a doll you folded in half as you y with it! Hahahah! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! A very sexy and buxom doll. I shoot her a grin in the mirror. Her palm slides south, stopping above her precious ce. Your incredible cock spreads my fat pussy so much! Ahhh! Ahhh! It feels as good as it seems! Its not fat. I chuckle into her hair. She twists her neck to brush her lips against mine with a knowing smile. Please, Master, you cant call something this round and pudgy anything but fat! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! I saw Sirgias lower lips before! Ahhh! They are so petite! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! What do you think about mine? So cute I want to y with them forever, I answer and change my hold, wrapping one arm under her chest and sliding the other hand down her stomach. My fingers brush over her strained slit and graze these puffy folds, evoking even more groans and moans. Mevs knees bend a bit and shake as I press into her clit, her insides choking my dick to their utmost ability. She grabs hold of my arm and peers deeply into the scene of me drilling her pussy relentlessly as she bites into her bottom lip. Until the very moment she cant take it anymore, she watches me disappear almost fully into her leaking snatch. Together! Ahhh! Please! A new request arrives and I lodge myself deep in her embrace just as Mevana is sent over the edge. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Even as her eyes attempt to roll to the back, she fights them valiantly to witness my member throb and pulse as a sea of warm seed floods her channel and womb. Shivering with each wave, she loses all strength and her legs drop to hang lifelessly in the air. A few final pumpster, I pull out and reveal a pretty stream of whitenguidly dripping to the floor. Giving Mevana a few seconds to admire the sensual image, I bring us to a nearby stone bench and sit down with her in myp, letting the exquisite Dwarfdy face me. She snorts after spotting my still-hard member, poking it with her dainty finger. Does it ever get enough? The edges of her mouth quirk up a little. Whose fault it is, do you think? I kiss her forehead, making her blush all over. Thanks she whispers a tad shyly. But you cant fool me. This is definitely because of that Demigod thingy. To some extent, yes. I concede. But that doesnt change how tempting you are. Im d. Mevana pulls me into a cordial hug, squishing her soft breasts into my chest. I can feel how honest your words are and it makes me very happy. Is that something unique to you? The benefits I mentioned might be starting to show up. I return the embrace. Dont be surprised if you break a door or two in the morning. Sheughs charmingly and shakes her head. Still chuckling, she nces at my face, noting my cool expression. The snickering soon fades alongside her yful grin. You are not joking? Mev blinks at me. I just pull up my stat sheet and make it visible. GRANDMAS TITS! A sudden curse leaves her lips as her eyes bulge out. THESE ARE HUGE! They certainly are. I stroke her breast tenderly. She smacks my hand away but her cheeks colour nicely. You know what I meant. If I had any more doubts, they are gone now. Ill exin everything properly but lets clean up first and move to the bed, I suggest. Alright. Mevana sighs softly, then squirms a little. Ummm I might need a bit of help as my knees still refuse to work properly Taking us back into the water, I give her a hand as much as she gives one to me. We take longer than necessary since I catch Mev enjoying my fingers roaming over her skin and feminine charms a lot. I shower her in gentle affection until she starts getting sleepy and her palm around my member slows down. With her in a princess carry, I get us both to my sleeping chamber and find Sirgia lounging on the bed in just panties. Wee back, Master. The little vixen trots up to us and stands on her tiptoes for a kiss. And you too, Mevana. I take it things went well? My new lover is too embarrassed to respond so I nod instead. They did. I hope the two of you can get along nicely. We will, Master. If you want, we can show you how agreeably we can get along when she recovers a little. Sirgia sneaks a peek at my cock, the other woman turns even redder. Come and rest. I can exin the situation if you dont mind snuggling with me a bit Master And there we go, back to the sweet timid girl craving for some affection. She cant keep up the bold act for too long. So, I set us under the covers with my tiny wife as my closely embraced little spoon and our new intimatepanion across us. As thedies talk, I keep a hand on Mevanas hip and rub it appreciatively. It doesnt take long before we all doze off. But, the next time I open my eyes, its not in the same room. Instead, also familiar butpletely different scenery greets me. The throne Im sitting in and the fancy hall surrounding me, with quite some indecent themes stered over the walls and other decorations, make it rather obvious where I am. And if that isnt enough, the breathtaking figure of the Goddess standing politely at the bottom of the tform should clear it all up. You didnt mention wanting to talk about anything important, so I stroke my chin ponderingly. It happened again, didnt it? Lumina smiles proudly. Congrattions on your most recent advancement. Now, its been a while. Chapter 242 – A Step Closer to Divinity Chapter 242 C A Step Closer to Divinity I let my gaze wander for a while, assimting the current situation. Thankfully, the depiction of true divinity that has appeared before me is covered in the usual white toga that gives her a regal look. Yet, at the same time, the softest possible robe does nothing to hide the divine curves of her heavenly figure. Her long legs, enticing hips, and delicate shoulders still attract as much attention as always. No matter how much I grow, this goddess remains an ethereal beauty of the highly unattainable kind. You feel deep adoration, yet understand deep in your soul that this is something that transcends your mortal level. But, the situation is a little different for a half-mortal. Picking myself up from my fancy throne, I catch Luminas gaze travelling south over my form, a gentle smile blooming on her mesmerising lips. Following it, I realise that while she is clothed, I just had to show up for the audience in my birthday suit, dragged right out of bed from the clutches of two lovely Dwarfdies, stair Junior respectfully hailing the almighty creator and overseer. Clearing my throat, I wish to cover myself up and materialise a simple set of a light violet button-up shirt and ck suit pants. It does nothing to hide my appreciation of her form, but I dont intend to act like its a mistake or any other social blunder. Ultimately, Im supposed to be the Demigod of Lust or something like that. You ought to expect certain themes when visiting unannounced. Speaking of themes Every so often Ie here, it appears that things around are getting more defined and detailed, Iment as my eyes scan the lustful paintings on the side walls. Almost like someone is tending to this ce. A musical chuckle echoes through the throne hall as the Goddess moves closer. You do have a very devoted servant, not to say apostle since she hasnt yet been graced with such a position, Lumina answers knowingly, and the face plus extremely desirable assets of a certain purplish-skinned humanoid enter my mind. But, the changes that you observe do note from her efforts. Now that you mention it, Im surprised she isnt here to greet me with proper respect from the second I descended onto that throne over there. I shoot my thumb over my shoulder, pointing at the royal chair that has witnessed an unbelievable number of sceptre polishing. Wheres Ailish? Your dutiful attendant is carrying out the tasks you have assigned to her and the other females, she replies. Working hard for your sake, as always. Especially so when we consider how important to you the currently investigated matter is. She isnt pushing herself too far, is she? I raise a curious brow at the picture-perfect feminine divinity by my side, thinking of a number of people who tend to overwork themselves to the bone. Thats subjective. Lumina hums thoughtfully. But she isnt putting herself in too much danger, aware of how you would feel to learn about her injury, or worse, untimely demise. I have to admit, for as long as I have observed her kin, its almost a first to see an individual from her circles grow this attached to another. You are already far above her lifes mission, and that says a lot. Damn. I knew Ailish was starting to change since the day we found out about Lilith, but to reach a stage where she wouldpletely abandon the fate of her kind for a mere male? Though, I shouldntin in any way or form. If it made her take better care of her well-being for the sake of not making me sad, Im going to take all of it more than willingly. She is truly living for herself. Even if it kind of looks like she is doing it for me. Should I check up on her? I wonder out loud. The Goddess expression shifts a tad, but she continues to grace me with a cordial smile. In my humble opinion, there is no need. I can tell you what her response would be. One of lustful desire at first, then loving reassurance, and loyal oath shes doing everything she can to reunite you with your long lost family. Then, she would withdraw quickly to return to her machinations, aiming to please you as soon as possible. Thatst part I dont doubt. I snort amusedly. But you might be right. Plus, I came here for a reason. Its time to investigate the changes in me, isnt it? Im sure you are just as busy with the matters of the world. Without waiting for an answer, I move to the nearest window arch and peer outside. Before I call up my full status, though, I pause briefly as Lumina joins me. We observe the charming realm with its bright pink sky and andscape of darker shades of simr nature. I swear there are mountains I dont remember and forests further than they have spread back during myst visit. Then, there is life. Birds and other avian creatures glide through the air while sharing their pleasant songs with the realm. I catch a rabbit or two in the grass far ahead, and a timid doe trots by the edge of the trees. Plenty of fish popte the sea or ocean that graced us with its presence to my right. Thest thing weck is insects and such, but deep down, I have hope these little guys miss the invitation to the new gathering. Mosquitoes suck. And not as delightfully as Subi. Since when do we have guests here? I ask, turning to the dazzling Goddess. Since the depths of your soul have been growing stronger and more vast, she replies softly. Each Tier brings you closer to the peak of mortality. Your understanding of life and its essence shows through theplexity of this sanctum you are subconsciously creating within yourself. I blink at her absentmindedly, then direct my attention to the shocking theory of evolution. Are they real? That exquisite chuckle tickles my ears once more, like the most sensual lover whispering sweet nothings full of tender care. Yes and no, Lumina answers cryptically. Everything here is real. Are you fake? Am I fake? No, we might be just a spiritual projection, but isnt the entire world outside too? So, yes, they are real, but they arent alive in the sense to which you are alluding. You arent growing a small universe inside your soul, where lesser souls are born. Thats not how souls work. Thank gods. I sigh in pure relief, cing a hand against my chest. I always found the trope of a developing world inside ones dantian from the cultivation stories super awkward. The idea that everyone walks around with a seed of a world where they be a deity to sentient and sapient humanoid creatures is scary. Because who will assure you that you arent just one of those cultivated entities inside someone elses soul? Human creativity knows no bounds. The Goddess shows a ttering smirk. Your Earth hase up with some oundish theories. Both in fiction and science. Although, its not like they were the only ones. So, Im not going to suddenly wake up with people inside me one day, am I? I snicker while shaking my head. No, you wont. The creatures that you can currently see are still part of you. In the past, all your mind could process was that simple in with a cliff. The more you grow, the better understanding it gains, filling the space with more sophisticated imitations created from your very soul. To put it simply, this is a fancier version of a progress bar rted to the development of your spirit, she exins. Great. I dont have to worry about ying god over some overly religious dimension. I nod to myself. I wouldnt be so sure. Lumina offers me a slightly more teasing grin. Ah, right. Im on a quite rocky path towards godhood. Halfway there, even. More or less. Listen, if you need help to watch over one or two of your divine aspects, Im more than eager to help. But, Im not taking the world away from you. I stare at her firmly to convey my honesty properly. You wouldnt need to usurp Naharren. Not when there are other options for new gods, she replies cryptically. You remember my mentions of the rules of the universe and the being making sure we dont mess up with the fabric of reality too much, right? Yes. Part of the reason why you cant exactly intervene directly. Its not like you can shape every single aspect of Naharren to your whims. I rub my chin thoughtfully. Contrary to you, I havee to be a goddess from the birth of my existence, alongside my sister. But, the same as us, you shall receive the privilege to ept a seed of a new world to cultivate on your own when achieving true divinity. And no, it doesnt mean you will need to stay out of reach as we do. It would all depend on the additional rules you set with the overseer. You could still possibly walk your world amongst mortals and interact with them. Recall Zeus and his pantheon? Lumina tilts her head adorably. I let out a quietugh. I know Im going around plenty, but I dont think Im that bad. She joins me in herdylike way, patting me on the shoulder. You know thats not what I meant. No one faults you for your conquests. You have a Primordial body, yet you havent sired any new species yet. And most likely wont. No offence to the old Primordials, but I prefer more humanoid monster girls. I wouldnt throw myself onto a literal spider the size of a car. But an Arachne is a different topic. I dont think your rtively peaceful Naharren needs a bunch of mythical Half-Primordial beasts running around and being a nuisance. Ill leave your denizens to their own machinations, I say in response. But, Im not sure if I would prefer the other option you introduced either. I would rather stay a secretary. You could use someone to double-check your stuff to catch those pesky mistakes that seem to weasel their way into your work. Her pale cheeks gain a rosy tint at the wink I send along with myment. She would be the first one to admit how clumsy of a goddess she is, even though one of those small oversights turned me into something incredible. Some could argue that it was perhaps fate. But, I know better. Men or gods, none of us are perfect. There is no such word in the universes dictionary. Seeing that Lumina is getting a tad shy over her very real insecurity, I spin around to rest my back against the window ledge and bring up my status screen. As my eyes wander over the data, I let out an impressed whistle, holding the pinkish window between the two of us.
INFORMATION
Name: stair Carter Race: Primordial Age: 28 Job: Cult Master [] ss: Sexmancer Tier: 7 Titles: Otherworlder, Demigod of Lust, True Harem Lord, The One Who Controls Life, Divine Doctor
STATS
Strength: 77 (+681) Agility: 77 (+702) Constitution: 100 (+642) Intelligence: 97 (+620)
Charisma: 111 (+677)
SKILLS
Common Abilities ss-Specific Abilities
Actives Passives Actives Passives
?Livelihood Magic Lv. 15 ?Formless de Arts Lv. 15 ?Anticonception Magic ?Fertility Scan ?Hall of Serenity Lv. 10 ?Linguist Lv. MAX ?CQC Lv. 10 ?Arms Mastery: Novice ?Arms Mastery: Proficient ?Improvised Weaponry Lv. 6 ?Mana Control Lv. 17 ?Love Contract ?Sweet Whispers ?Sexual Predator ?Carnal Mist Lv. 8 ?Voidal Bondage Lv. 14 ?Charm Magic Lv. 8 ?What''s Mine Is Yours Lv. 13 ?Heart Swap Lv. 8 ?Divine Matchmaker Lv. 5 ?Divine Form: Avatar ?Appoint Apostle ?Appoint Devotee ?Lovers Intuition ?Sensual Strengthening ?Charm Affinity ?Void Affinity ?Language of Love ?Vessel of the Goddess ?Divine Spark ?Heavenly Passion Physician
These numbers are getting ridiculous, I share my thoughts. At this pace, they will break four digits before I jump to another Tier. You have been busy. Lumina smiles pleasedly. Not holding back anymore has been beneficial for you and your growth. How big did the ancient ones get? I turn to her with an intrigued nce. You arent that far. There are still entities who beat your numbers in terms of pure values, but you can consider your current might a legend-worthy achievement, she replies proudly. Whats the point of these past a certain point, then? I mean, there has to be a soft limit of power past which anything more is just so minuscule that its almost unnoticeable. I dont believe you can grow your Strength stat to the point where identally tripping splits the in half. I smack my fist at the nearby wall, a spider web of cracks originating from the point of impact. You are right. The Goddess nods serenely. Since you arent a full god yet, there are limits. Diminishing returns past a certain point, yes. Ones soul and body can hold only so much energy. What would your numbers show then? I stroke my chin while trying to imagine her status. Nothing. She shrugs. Nothing? I frown lightly. Or perhaps question marks if I didnt want the screen to stretch to the size of infinity, Lumina adds. Dont forget that Im the one who introduced this system. It just shows things that I recognise in rtion to the average level of the world. Every disyed skill and ability exists within the person that manifests it, my creation simply offering a way to recognize its presence. Technically speaking, Im above its scope of work. But, I could always fill my status with all the other useful information. Thats understandable. And exins why it managed to catch you off-guard a few times. You are aware of all the possibilities, like a spreadsheet of options the random generator can pick from, but the specificbination and the moment they appear are unknown to you. You are like a programmer watching a simtion running on a piece of code you have initially prepared. I nod to myself a few times. As much as its a viable analogy, I personally find it a rather soullessparison. Naharren is much more than a coded simtion to me. She nces down with a pensive expression. Reaching out, I gently take her hand, entwining our fingers together with warm support. I apologise. I witnessed first-hand how much you care. You brought a lot of trouble upon yourself to save the world from your sister and all the other dangers. I bet not many deities would show so muchpassion. We gaze into each others eyes for a brief moment with silent understanding. The mncholic mood disperses quickly, reced with something more cordial. I return to the screen, scanning it in search for any changes. I do find one. Am I tripping or did Rejuvenate disappear? I squint heavily, reading through the list multiple times. Lumina takes a peek too and cocks her head to the back after reaching the bottom. Now, this is interesting. Must have been partially influenced by your divinity. Take a look at the new passive you have. Following her advice, I bring up the ability called Heavenly Passion Physician.
Heavenly Passion Physician Your healing and regenerative capabilities through Rejuvenate have reached their peak. The ability will remain in its highest iteration for you to call upon whenever necessary. Nothing short of instantly fatal injuries will be a trouble for your healing energies. As long as you are able toe into physical contact with the target, it shall recover from any wounds or ailments. However, regeneration of entire limbs and organs is still above the scope of peak Rejuvenate. Regardless, your knowledge and experience with the flesh provide you with a deep insight into how living humanoids function. With a touch of your divinity, you are capable of not just bringing the target to full recovery in the realm of a miracle but also intervening in its physical structure to mould it ording to your will, removing even mdies not considered to be an injury within their body. Using the divine liquids produced by your heavenly body, you can achieve medicinal feats worthy of gods. Through direct application to a follower of your faith, you shall rid them of the troubles of their flesh and show them the true form of passion and love. As long as you possess faith and energy, nothing is impossible.
We take a while to fully read the description multiple times. Its a long one with many twists and turns. As Lumina said, the change was brought by my divinity, which isnt that surprising. Since her descent into me, things have been getting quite hectic. Not that I me her for anything. Shes saved my life and potentially made it into something much greater than I would have ever brought it to on my own. But, this is still a lot to process. So, if Im understanding it correctly, my Rejuvenate is gone, reced by this thing? I scratch my head awkwardly. Not exactly. The power it wields is still within you. It has just switched how it disys in your status. And, judging from how this sounds, you can consider it another Level Max ability in your repertoire. She smiles at me from the side. But, the second part is what you should focus on more. Right. I think Ive seen enough previous skill descriptions to decipher this one. We had that bit with my scent and other fluids acting like an aphrodisiac before. Now I assume my spit and seed became true healing potions. And I bet it works only with direct application. Nothing like a quick blowjob to get back your blown-out leg. I sigh heavily, rubbing my eyes. You are a Demigod of Love and Passion. Its only natural that your divinity is conveyed through aspects connected to that domain. You shouldnt start feeling bad about it again, just when you were making good progress in epting it as part of yourself. Having the power to do something doesnt mean you are obliged to carry it out at every given opportunity. Its not wrong to select who receives its benefits, be it chosen outsiders or only those you consider your family. This is just an enhancement of your preexisting affinities. You cant be omnipotent and take care of every field. The wise Goddess steps closer and pulls my arm into the embrace of her heavenly figure, looking at mefortingly. Sure. Thats true. But having a synopsis that sounds like I could eliminate cancer from the world if only I was willing to do what it takes to is rather heavy. I groan softly. Aiding the suffering poption with such an affliction can be viewed as heroically benevolent and earn you the recognition of a selfless miracle worker, but it still is impossible for one person to save everyone. To save the entire world. Thats why I aimed for a small group when trying to summon you guys here, Lumina admits honestly. Which cant be said about offering a helping hand to someone you care for and returning the lost hope and happiness to them. My forehead creases as she clearly makes a reference to something. Then, my brows shoot up into my hairline. She didnt deny my im that I could heal cancer with these body-altering capabilities now. Which means there are other physical disorders that I can cure. Ones that have been guing their victims from the day of their birth. Ones that arent considered an injury by Healing Magic. Marcia I whisper in realisation. Luminas smile grows even more lovely as she watches my face light up. Again, she doesnt jump right in to regretfully inform me that such treatment might still be too much for me and that I have misunderstood. She knows I got it right and is as pleased about it as I am. This matter might have been partially shelved, but its not like I havent been thinking about it alongside my friends and wives. Now, we finally have a solution. Pushing myself off the windowsill, I turn to face her and step closer, surprising the beautiful Goddess a little. She follows me with her golden gaze as I enter her personal space and slide a palm up her graceful cheek. There is no response, save for the tingling sensation that apanies the touch, buzzing against my skin. Her eyes widen slightly as I lean. She draws back a little to escape, but I dont let her run away. My lips press delicately into Luminas as my other hand rests on her hip, holding her still in front of me. Sure, she can go poof at any point if she wishes to, but that small gesture seemingly prevents her from doing so. My mouth begins to buzz as I affectionately brush against hers, offering the enchantingdy a few dainty pecks. She stiffens when my tongue gently makes itself known, and while she stubbornly keeps it at bay for a moment, staring back into my eyes with a hint of concern, my resolute gaze convinces her to surrender, and I finally deepen the kiss. We close our eyes at the same time and lovingly make out, slow and hesitant at first, but quickly turning passionate. Im not instantly stricken down with a lightning of pain through my nerves and Lumina seems to lunge at the opportunity of an undefined timeframe. She kisses me back, a soft sigh escaping our interlocked lips as she relishes thefortable sensation. For a good while, nothing but quiet noises of our loving exchange fill the air in the throne hall. When I draw back, she actually follows me a bit before catching herself, the faintest flush adorning her heavenly cheeks. My lips and tongue are totally numb, but their sacrifice will be forever remembered. With their courageous service, I was able to show my appreciation and sincerity to this kind woman previously thought unapproachable. This has been the most we touched so intimately and I would have been able to keep going for a long time had I not withdrawn. sta I raise a hand to stop Lumina for a second, something weird going on with my body. She watches as I exhale heavily and start fanning myself a bit, getting quite warm inside, like a wave of heat is rolling into every corner of my existence. Her tender expression drops in an instant, reced by worry and regret. Damn me! I should have stopped I shake my head and ce both palms on her shoulders, meeting her divine gaze firmly. I peer into her pretty eyes as she peers into mine, whatever is going on slowly making changes to my soul. Or something. Its not like Im an expert in these matters. The weird experience finishes sooner than I have expected and the heated energy disperses. Im back to normal fairly quickly. Lumina notices that fact, a bit less troubled now but with her brows still pinched in worry. I press myself into her one more time before she locks her heart once more, stealing her plump lips for a final kiss. Shocked, she pushes onto my chest lightly until I release her. I smile fondly as she watches me, licking my lips. They arent numb anymore, just a tad pricklish. I walked around with much worse during cold winter days. Save for that detail, I feel great actually. A second wind, one could say. See? I knew I just needed to build up my tolerance. I grin at the confused Goddess. Im getting closer. You certainly are getting bolder, she replies, still eyeing me for any more signs of difort. More like, not holding back, as per your own words. I wink at her, evoking the briefest hint of a smile. Its been working wonders. Just a little more and Ill be able to explore my divine domain fully, helping at least one troubled soul with its curse of solitude. That earns me a tiny roll of those golden gems but a small blush of appreciation betrays the true thoughts of Naharrens deity. I dont think its thanks to your advancement or rigorous training, Lumina states, pursing her lips. What? I blink at her, a bit lost. The moment you kissed me so deeply, your divinity reached another level, she exins with an impressed tone. As soon as you check it, you will see that the number of avable Apostles has tripled while the number of assignable Devotees has doubled. And much more. How? I look myself all over, dismissing my attire just in case. Its not like she hasnt seen everything so theres no point being overly shy. It must have been the essence you absorbed from exchanging saliva with me, Lumina points out. My gaze snaps up to her face. Wait. I took your divinity? Thats not what I was afte She shushes me down and presses her elegant finger to my lips. I know. And you didnt hurt me. The faint trace of my energy seems to have jumpstarted your advancement. You have been almost ready for a while now. Your following is growing. People are offering you their honest prayers. Your servants are gracing them with blessings and miracles. And your own input isnt nonexistent. The number of people you directly helped in that Beastkin vige in the jungle wasnt insignificant. A small chuckle escapes me as she withdraws. I never thought I would be making rounds through houses and wishing random people that their creampies turn into multiyered cakes. Ones calling can often manifest in a previously unexpected way, Luminaments sagely. Regardless, Im alright. Honestly, I wouldnt have thought of raising your divinity like this. Through your constant quest to touch me, you stimted your vessel. I doubt anyone would attempt that after the initial experience of even casting a nce at my soul. Yet, here you are, not just looking but even interacting with it. Humans have a tendency to try the stupidest things to achieve their goals. I grin at her warmly. Anyway, Im d I didnt achieve this at your cost. That wouldnt sit well with me. So, did anything change? Anything possibly close to as important as the fact that I can now do this? She does nothing to stop me, having the exact idea of what I have to have in mind. With both palms caressing Luminas cheeks, I offer her a passionate kiss again. This time, after making sure she doesnt spot any signs of me forcing myself through pain or agony, she ces her slender palms at the small of my back and rests her chest against mine. The faint prickling exists, but it gets drowned in the divine taste of a gorgeous deitys most delicious lips. Not wanting to abuse this newly gained territory, I politely withdraw with an excited smile. Its the right decision as she watches me move away with rosy cheeks and eyes full of gratitude. This is something new for her. And I know damn well how overwhelming new things can be. Especially when you havent tried them in ages. Or ever. I doubt she saw a lot of action with the other goddess before imprisoning her. As much as I enjoy your attempts to share something new with me, you should keep in mind not to overdo it. And not just for my sake, Luminaments wisely, guessing my thoughts with perfect uracy. Even medicine can be poison if consumed in too big of a dose. Build your tolerance slowly and well see where it gets you. Your new perks should help with that. Perks? I perk up at the mention of free goodies. The sly Goddess summons my status for me. At first, I dont notice any difference. Theres an additional title called Divine Doctor, but that should be rted to what we discussed earlier. Lumina sees my confusion and swipes her hand over the window, bringing the descriptions of a bunch of skills before us. My eyes hop from one to another for quite a few seconds before my brows disappear into the sky once again. Wait. The cooldowns and refreshes are gone? What the hell? I browse through things like Heart Swap or Whats Mine is Yours to make sure she isnt ying a prank on me, but true to what she is showing, these details are gone. What does that mean? What do you think that means? She raises one adorable brow at me. How would I know? It cant be that they are suddenly of unlimited use, can it? Right? I stare at the Goddess and she just keeps smiling smugly. Oh fuck me The softest chuckle leaves her graceful lips as she pats me on the back. Not yet, my hero. Not yet. Her actually making a joke about us going to pound town catches me off guard and I follow that lithe depiction of otherworldly beauty as she strolls towards the throne with her sinful ass swaying sensually. Oh, someone is in good spirits. Lumina takes a peek over her shoulder, and her golden gaze pans south, reminding me about the fact that Im still buck-naked since the minute I exposed myself to check my body. And it seems that my usually good and very cooperative friend down there is putting up a show by getting harder than it has ever gotten in the past, definitely affected by the mischievously worded promise to enter through the gates of heaven. Thankfully, the target of its disy simply sports a slightly more visible blush at the honest praise and returns her attention forward. Covering myself for now, I catch up to the somewhat flirty Goddess and we regroup by the throne, running our fingers over its masterful design. To answer your question, no they arent exactly of unlimited use, Lumina begins, finding my eyes once more. But thats because of what I exined earlier regarding your increasing might. That means my body and soul are what limits them, I recall out loud, catching the hint right away. Thats my mana and actual energy. As long as Im notpletely exhausted and possess the required spiritual power to cast a spell or an ability, I can do it as much as I want without the enforced wait times. Why now? Because you are closer to a true god, and therefore capable of withstanding the flow of essence that apanies even the mightiest spiritual feats. Once again, the system only shows what is there in everyone. Using Heart Swap a second time in less than a week or a few days wont cause your internal organs to explode anymore, sheys it down straight, no analogies or obscure hints. For the same reason why the restriction lessened each time you levelledan ability or rose into the next Tier. There is no point in showing you something that isnt there, right? Of course. I nod, still a bit stunned. Doesnt change the fact how insane that sounds. Suddenly jumping from barely being able to share skills between my Partners to bing an intercontinental ability manager just waiting for someone to call and ask to lend them the thing another of my lovers has is unthinkable. Its been a while since yourst advancement, isnt it? And the day you gained the Divine Spark, Lumina points out calmly. This has been building up inside you all that time. Its the fruit of your hardbour. Plus a tiny bit of incentive from another divinitys own essence. I smirk at that, her gaze skipping to my lips. And I have you to thank for that. So, Im extremely grateful, Lumi. You didnt have to y along with my silly game of trying to make a move on you. Thanks for not getting offended and smiting me down like some horny, disrespectful mortal. She rewards me with one of those sweet chuckles. I cant deny starting to look forward to your efforts and the result of your tenacity. Since that one fateful day that changed everything, you kept shattering my expectations and breaking the norms. Its an intriguing spectacle to follow. d to provide you with some entertainment. I snicker good-naturedly. Hope I dont break anything while floundering around as a new man-made-god. Im sure your wives will keep your ego in check. Lumina shoots me a knowing look and Iugh out loud, knowing shes right. Gesturing with her hand, she instructs me to sit down and I do exactly that. She stops before me sitting on the throne and makes a respectful bow. Let me officially congratte you on this sess. It wont be long before you take a spot amongst the divinities of this realm, currently numbered one. Two under specific circumstances. The Goddess straightens up politely. Now, you should better return to your previous arrangements. We can celebrateter. Your soul is already oversaturated due to your irresponsible actions. Ill be watching. One of my most-anticipated acts in your story is underway and I cant wait for you to reach its conclusion. Almost all the actors are in ce for the grand finale. Its going to be big. Before I get a chance to ask whats that about, Lumina fades into a white fog with an amused smile. There are too many variables, but perhaps its the situation with Stockhawkers. Its one big mess that will definitely leave a mark on the city if not the entire Dwarfnds. At the very least with the female half of the poption. Without anything else to do, I sigh to myself and focus my mind on returning to my bed and the two short but lovelydies sleeping soundly under its cosy sheets. We have a lot to do. And I have just gained ess to quite the advanced tools. Its showtime. Chapter 243 – A Man Amongst Servants Chapter 243 C A Man Amongst Servants When Ie to after the visit into my soul, I almoste too. The sensation is already familiar enough that I dont necessarily need all the quite specific sounds that reach my ears to figure out whats happening. My body remembers it clearly and thats the only thing stopping it from surrendering to the pleasure its experiencing. Even subconsciously, a part of me continues to keep control of timing and the other aspects of my release. Quite a useful ability. No need to worry about any nightly idents. However, a much more appealing result of such physical conditioning is the one that two charming girls are currently taking advantage of. Opening my eyes, Im greeted by my own bare front as I lie on my back with no covers anywhere in sight. I think I can spot a corner at the edge of the bed, but Im not entirely sure. Its difficult to search for it when a very interesting scene ys out straight ahead, the one where a rather indecent precedent is taking ce. Mevana is currently in the process of wrapping her pouty lips around my shaft while testingly swirling her tongue all over the tip. Meanwhile, my beloved wife observes her attentively with the look of a great master guiding their personal disciple on the path to being the worlds best. Worlds best cock sucker, it seems. Bothdies are not yet dressed either as they lean over my pelvis. Sirgia has taken a sitting position with her legs and knees a bit aside so I get the best view of her slim frame, including those modest but perky breasts and a hint of her cute slit currently pressed into the bed, her shy pearl peaking out enticingly. As for Mev, shes the one hunched over my crotch, which brings her massive tits into a fully hanging position as they sway slightly from her movements while affected by thews of gravity, as much as they try to defy it with their plumpness and tautness. My considerate mate keeps her unbound hair away from her face so she can work on me unobstructed. Using her grip, she does control the other womans movements a little bit, changing the angles and depth of the strokes, but never going too far since its clearly too early for Mevana to attempt anything more advanced. Good. Now, remember what I told you. Sirgia corrects her grip on Mevs hair and receives a resolute nod in response. Okay, I might have been wrong about that one. Shortly after, she begins to push down and my tip squeezes into a fairly tight passage. At least in the very beginning. It doesnt take long before Mevana hesitates and faintly jerks back, the first signs of coughing, albeit held back, escaping her mouth. She bravely persists in her task, self-assumed probably, and I slide a bit deeper, but as her eyes water and her reactions grow stronger, Sirgia puts a stop to it and tenderly withdraws the inexperienced girl. Mev gasps for air as my cock pops out of her throat and stares at it with a somewhat defiant but also defeated look, slowly regaining control of her windpipe and swallowing a few times reflexively. Sirgiaforts her by brushing her back affectionately while shuffling closer. That was a good attempt but you are way too tense, she advises without a hint of disappointment. If you continue to think about it as a challenge to prove yourself to him, it wont work. You have to rx and want it for yourself. Close your eyes if you have to. That makes it easier during the first attempts. Calm your mind and your body will follow. Like this. Look. My tiny wife takes her ce and Mevana moves to the side to watch from a better angle. They are so focused on their little act that neither of them has noticed that Im already awake and witnessing what cant be anything other than a training session. Since they are focused so deeply, I dont have the heart to interrupt them just yet and stay quiet like a respectful test subject would in this situation. And an extremely happy test subject, most likely. Taking a small, calming breath, Sirgia opens her dainty lips and gives my tip a loving peck. As her slender fingers uphold the shaft, she deepens it and takes my girth inside, serenely closing her eyes. In one smooth motion, she lowers herself until the head brushes against her throat, and keeps going. I watch it stretch as she doesnt stop until her nose pokes my underbelly. Then, she hangs out right there for a few seconds motionlessly, just letting my manhood fill her uppletely like thats where it belongs. Knowing her, she might believe in something like that. Spending enough time down there to prove her point and convey the hard-earned wisdom, she pulls back with the same tranquil movement, her warm tongue cordially stroking my underside on the whole way back. Closing her lips before they arrive at the tip, she gives it a parting suck that lets out a quiet pop when they slide over the head. Gazing after it longingly for a second or two, she turns to her charge and blushes heavily, all that earlierposure broken. And how would it not be when Mev stares at her with eyes so wide with fascination and respect that I can feel her awe right here? Its like someone has just opened the world of artisanship to her but the craft is sucking dick. Well, credit given where its due, my lovely mate dedicated lots of time and other resources to achieve this level so she deserves it all. Not many would be willing to impale their throat on cock replicas for hours just so they can offer it to their partner without a single question asked. See? Its easy enough. The hard partes when he starts moving, but its really worth it. When you get used to the feeling, it bes rather enjoyable, especially since Master never goes harder than you are able to bear. And seeing him feel good while looking up from below as he smiles and bumps into your face is extremely satisfying. Sirgia tries to fight her timid nature but with so much attention on her, she still nces aside shyly. Anyway, thats for muchter. Now, take this and practise alongside me. Copy my movements. Ill match them to your current limits. Reaching behind them, she brings forth a dildo, and of course, its my perfect copy. Over the time shes been working on these and the other models, shes achieved such fine craftsmanship that its starting to be tough to differentiate them from the real thing. It might be a little bit unnerving, though I dont mind thedies having these. As for the regr customers, I doubt theyll ever chance upon this level of quality in the Pleasure Rooms or the future stores. Mortal minds arent ready for such a big step. Naturally, my girls are way more than that now so they are safe. I dont have to worry about them getting addicted to these toys. Addiction to me on the other hand Yeah, thats something Ill need to call an expert for. The scene ying in front of me proves that there might already be a problem. Depending on who you ask, of course. As Sirgia lines herself up with my penis in her hand again, so does Mevana right by her side, their hips touching as their so different bodies create a beautiful picture of slim and deliciously thick. They share a nce and both descend upon their respective versions of me. Starting with some teasing licks, they take the tips inside and go on from there. Mev watches my wife like a hawk, replicating every single action on the copy. Its like someone put a mirror beside Sirgia, but the one that makes you look distorted. In this case, it makes her into a curvy bombshell instead. Save for those details, their lips, tongues, and hands move in perfect sync and it creates a kind of ghost limb for me. Staring and my sweet mate sucking me off so softly while our new friend does the same with a lifelike replica fucks with my brain as much as they fuck their mouths with me. After a few seconds of teasing and prodding, they finally move on to the main section of the lesson and Sirgia opens up more while sliding lower. Mevana follows dutifully and they reach their throats. My little genius keeps her students inexperience in mind and thus slips only the tip into her snug throat, repeatedly sticking it into that tight squeeze, holding steady for a moment, and pulling back. Even though Mev struggles a tiny bit and lets out a quiet cough or swallow, she follows suit, gradually fighting her inhibitions. I give them a few minutes, judging it long enough for their study session to wrap up just before our precious newpanion exhausts herself, and slowly raise my shoulders off the pillows. Sirgias gorgeous brown eyes lock onto mine instantly and she shudders a little as my palm grazes her delicate cheek, closing them to focus on the blissful touch. Thankfully, Mevana freezes on the spot as she realises Im awake, so when her tutor suddenly goes for the kill and nails herself down on my member to the very root, she doesnt join the more experienced Dwarf. It would have ended up in a disaster otherwise. Stroking Sirgias cheek, I audibly let her know how good she is to me and my dainty lover deepthroats me with care. Not fast, not slow, just at the right speed for both of us to enjoy it. Disying her champion-like prowess, she brings me to the edge fairly quickly, earning herself a reward. Here ites, love. I bring my other hand to her face, cupping her chin tenderly. I can feel her smile around my shaft as she retreats a bit and swirls her tongue underneath the head, coaxing the release with careful suction. She receives my load without a flinch, the few waves of creamy delicacy flowing onto the back of her throat and her tongue, all the while her talented fingers y with my orbs, aiming to draw as much from me as she can. When Im done, she backs off with another pop, this time much louder by intention as she doesnt have to worry about waking me up, and proceeds to delightfully swallow the offering in small portions. Finishing, she parts her lips to show that no trace of my seed has escaped her, more to Mevana than to me, but I still smirk at her proudly since its only natural to acknowledge her honest effort. Now, thats a good morning if Ive ever known one. I chuckle warmly, tugging her closer. Sirgia falls into my chest and turns her chin up, knowing whats next. Wrapping my arm around her tiny waist, I invite her for a loving kiss and she obliges, our lips sharing sweet pecks and brushes. When I draw back, a beautiful smile decorates her visage, alongside the rosiness on her fair cheeks. Good morning, Master, she whispers and leaves one more kiss on my own cheek. Did you enjoy the wake-up call? It felt and looked amazing. I grin at her, turning that pink into crimson as she catches the implication. And so does Mevana. My new intimate partner flinches when my gaze falls on her. Realising quitete that shes still in the middle of holding my replica in her mouth, she yanks it out and flushes damn hard. A tiny giggle tickles my ear,ing from the obvious person. Being the perfect wife that she is, my smart Dwarf second half slips away so I can easily extend a hand to her bulkierpatriot. In Mevs case, I have to crawl forward and press my chest into hers instead as she doesnt get the memo right away and lets out a surprised eep as I bring the good morning kiss to her too. But, she soon rectifies her uncertainty and her powerful arms envelop my torso as she melts in my embrace, enjoying her share of affection very much. Its no surprise after living alone for so long. Shes so reluctant to let me go that I have to keep kissing her and grazing her back for a minute longer than anticipated, snuggling with the chubby girl and testing the timing by drawing my lips away a tiny bit. When she doesnt chase me anymore, I look at herpletely red face that bears no mark of regrets, only pure satisfaction and definitely the need for more. Good morning to you too, Mev. You know there will be plenty of me to go around, right? I wink at the starveddy, evoking an even stronger reddening. Gmornin... she whispers embarrassingly, ducking down and hiding herself in the crook of my neck. Sirgia scoots up to us and ces a palm on her wide back. Let her enjoy this new feeling, Master. It can act as a great drive. Im speaking from experience. You arent aware you need someone to show you love and affection to fully thrive in life until it happens. Besides, well have to return one day, and while the gate here might be already in ce by that point, it can still take a while before we get one close to us so you could visit when Mevana gets lonely. Speaking of which, theres something I should tell you. I meet her eyes and they fill with eager anticipation. Yes? She blinks at me adorably. Taking a peek at the bodily girl in my arms, I consider briefly what to say exactly. Mevana is in on a lot of things, but there are still aspects she isnt aware of. I guess Ill ease her into those gradually since it would only trouble her pretty mind when it should be focusing on her workshop and her future. Saying Im meeting the Goddess on demand might be too much. Thanks to everyone, I seem to have advanced again. My special power grew too and I can kind of bypass the internal cooldown of my abilities, I exin vaguely. That means I can use Heart Swap and other stuff freely now. My lovers eyes turn into saucers while my newpanion frowns after moving off my shoulder. That is excellent news, Master. Sirgia beams at me a momentter, then her brows furrow too. Though, for it to work effectively, you would need at least two people in one location to cycle between. I guess we would need to find someone else here. Unfortunately, I have no sister and I dont think that has changed since my Sirgia! I gape at her incredulously. She jumps a little and her attention snaps out of her deep thinking back to me, blinking confusedly. Really? You would throw your sister to the wolves just like that? I ask. Her cheeks colour again and her gaze drops to her thighs, where she bumps her pointer fingers together innocently. Well If you had siblings, you would want the best for them, no? And, obviously, the best lover is Master? She peeks up at me carefully and questioningly. I throw my head back and sigh heavily. Wish I could argue with you, but I know how pointless that would be. Would that even fly in your society? Wealthy individuals sometimes take multiple spouses from one household, Mevana chimes in with a bit of her own input. Its not unheard of, and to some, a symbol of status, since you would need to gift the brides family multiple times instead of just once for their hands. And someone you know you can possibly trust is a better option than a random person, Sirgia adds. Perhaps I could find a nice cousin? Maybe one with a simr frame but a decent chest? I snort while shaking my head and pull her into a hug, turning it into a group embrace, making sure my hand rests on her petite breast. I dont care how big ones boobs are. Its the size of those sexy brains you two have that do it for me. I give them both a lustful nce until they both smile involuntarily. Sirgia nods in understanding then her gaze grows distant, calcting. Ah, shit. That was supposed to deter her from the idea, not drive her into figuring out the best candidate out of her lineage. Might have just fucked myself over. And sealed someones fate to get fucked over multiple anvils in the future. Alright. Enough cuddling and theorising, as much as I love getting all snuggly with gorgeous women. I give them both a light smack on the butt, more of a pat, but it still works splendidly, bringing forth more appreciative blushes. Promise me not to train too hard, Mev, and we can move on to the more pressing matters. The Dwarf in question tilts her head at me briefly before going full nuclear with crimson, head dropping in both acknowledgement and embarrassment. Offering her a tiny kiss from below, I extract myself from her strong arms. As I jump off the bed, the girls follow, and we stroll into the baths to take a quick dip and refresh ourselves. In a sh, we are ready to tackle the next day. Theres so much stuff to cover its not even funny. Mevanas workshop takes priority as we cant really reopen with no functioning backbone of the shop and zero products. While Sirgia would be more than happy to supply the nonexistent stock, we both know Mev would feel much better doing that herself, making the toys with her own two hands. Hopefully, they will stay on those shafts most of the time and not somewhere much lower now that shes awakened a taste for even more pleasure of the phallic sort. Then, we gotta cover all the formal and legal aspects so as not to give our opponents any ammunition in that regard. When we inevitably start crushing them on the market, thats going to make them rather displeased and straight-up angry. And we all know how bigpanies like to y when they are feeling endangered. Sending out thugs is the least troublesome option. Finally, theres also Sirgias family. We need to pay them a visit before they learn about her return on their own ande in guns zing to inquire why she hasnt reported back to let her parents and n know. Winning their support is another step, which I hope wont give us too many issues. It would be nice if they all got mesmerised by her inventions instead of all defensive and questioning. But, if worsees to worst, we have those documents from the mountain passage with us. If they are worth anything to the current ruler, we might be able to gain a favour and use it to pressure Sirgias family intopliance, letting them see her in a new light. But, that could bring the attention of the main branch onto us and we would like to avoid such a thing for now. Before we deal with those assholes, the localmunity needs some fixing. Getting out of the suitcase, which still makes Mev stare at it with disbelief, we take a nce at the current state of the shop. Are you sure you dont want me to cook for you, Master? Sirgia asks, peering at me from my side. I plop a hand on her hair. Nah, thank you. I can try the restaurant on the other side while you get something in the city too. I love anything you make for me, but we can use the time you spend on it elsewhere while also sampling the local cuisine. Ill show you some of my favourite ces, Mevana promises to my slim lover. Okay, then. Well leave to take care of the formalities and push for the floor above. The contractors areing in an hour or two so would you mind staying to watch over them, Master? I intentionally do notment on her way of addressing me and nod. Anything you need me to do, just let me know. Even when Im not there. We can now speak telepathically. ~Like this.~ Sirgia proves in our minds. Thats so useful for shopping. Mevanas eyes sparkle with intrigue. Perfect. If they act out, contact us. I dont think the Stockhawkers have picked up on our arrival yet but better safe than sorry. On that note, is it safe for Mevana to walk the streets? My wife ponders out loud. The bounty is almostpletely dead so it should be fine. Shell have you by her side too. But, even alone wouldnt be as dangerous as before since she has my stats now. Plus, I can give her one of your skills while you arm her up with amazing artefacts if necessary, I answer. Summoning my menus, I take a look at my new Partners status, confirming that she has received the boost. The rtionship part shows her at the third level out of the usual five. I have no doubt it will grow extremely quickly with how lovable Mev is, still currently holding herself back so as not to scare me away most likely. Boyfriends are a new thing to her and her need to prove herself is strong, hinted at by the mornings exercise. Mevana checks herself out and her legs almost give out from the sheer numbers. And she isnt even at fifty percent yet. Looks like they will have a lot to talk about during their business trip. I escort thedies outside with Diana already waiting for us out there, lounging next to the wagon, watching over it. We ruffle her fur in greeting and she takes a spot between the beams, getting the cart attached. When everything is ready, I wave the girls away until they disappear behind the closest turn. For a moment, I wonder if I can leave the shop unsupervised like this and go for breakfast, but I catch one of the flower arrangements moving a little, and Impletely sure its not a trick of my mind. The Lilies must have done more than just decorate the front. I better not find a bunch of Dwarves tied to the woven windows by overeager vines. Locating the establishment Ive taken note of before, I enter the diner at rush hour, so it seems. There are a lot of Dwarves taking their morning meals but I spot a free table further in. It takes more than five minutes for the server toe for my order, but that might also be because of my race. Im a new face here, even if Humans do appear here and there. To these locals, Im an unknown. I go for the suggested deal and get it delivered without any issues. Paying up, I fill my belly with the tasty and very spiced meat that must havee from a stag or something simr. The citrus beer they offer with thebo is fairly good and refreshing too. A good way to start a day. Not wanting to provoke fate, I make an exit as soon as Im done. Thank Lumina, no random crook crosses my path, trying to find fault with my person. I know thats kinda cliche, but so is my entire life at this point, and even if that particr theme has already been explored in the past, nothing says it cant repeat infinitely. Just as I slip into the safety of our new temporary home, I hear amotion outside, rolling my eyes. The chances that its something silly are fairly high. But, as I peer through the gaps in the crisscrossed vines making up our windows, I witness a number of wagons and carts stop on our side of the street. The contractors have insane timing. Their leader is at the door before everyone even parks and I walk back to open it, standing face to face with a round guy whose blond hair is trimmed short and his beard extends in four spikes going south at various angles. He wears a getup one would describe as the fantasy version of a handyman,plete with some tools attached to his belt like wrenches or screwdrivers. The others mirror that attire, save for an armband which must signify his superiority. He doesnt hide his shock at seeing me at the doorstep, having expected someone more his size to show up, not necessarily needing to lift his chin so high to meet my eyes. Leaning back, he takes one more look at the front and the nearby buildings, wondering if he walked up to the wrong one. This is the Pleasure Queens workshop, how may I help you? I ask with a polite tone. Returning his attention to me, he raises one singr brow. Miss Mevanas? Yes, she is the owner. You are here for the working area, I take it? I respond with the same. Shes currently out in the city. Will that be a problem for you? He grunts and shakes his head. No. Weve received our instructions. Our policies demand that someone oversees our work, but if you are authorised to do that, it would be enough. Then thats fine. I was tasked with bringing you in and overseeing the process. I nod. Please,e in. Do you need a hand with anything? Most of our stuff is heavy. A lot of furnace and other parts. He eyes me up and down. Im stronger than I look. I give him a nice smile. Whenever Im not busy, I tend to spend most of my time working out. With another nomittal grunt, he moves away and I go with him. His colleagues give me uncertain looks, but as I casually lift the same weight as their chubby but still powerful builds, they exchange surprised and approving nces. We unpack their gear and new workshop parts into the lobby, filling it up to the ceiling. Nothing is disyed on the shelves and over other ces so its not an issue. I show the workers into the backrooms and the chief analyses the situation. He brings out some schematics prepared ahead of time that almost match the free space. Those must have been designed ording to Mevs descriptions. The actual version wont differ that much from the original. Then, they get to work. Watching the Dwarves move systematically ording to their assigned roles, I keep myself on the sidelines. Its better not to intrude on their craft. Sure, I could offer more help, but that could be taken as a hit to their pride. If any of them feel like true craftsmen, they could get offended by some bystander trying to butt in. They certainly arent new at this as the construction continues at an astonishing pace. The parts and segments are more modr than I expected, and as they y connect the pieces, everythinges into existence, ranging from cabs and other furniture, through worktables and workstations, to entire furnaces and specialised equipment. How nothing of that has issues with proper functioning after being pretty much glued together, I have no idea. But, they know what they are doing, thats for sure. Might be some magical engineering bullshit since they do seem to be using some weird tools adorned with crystals and gems that emanate an aura of condensed mana. The adhesives must be fantastic too. But, its still kind of boring just keeping an eye on them so I decide to be a little more kind and throughout the day to leave a good impression on the workers. Everyone knows people like to gossip about their clients ces even if its usually prohibited. Might not be in this world. In any way, when theres something to carry in or out, I give them a hand. Same with cleaning up any trash or byproducts of their craft. No need to leave it all for after, letting the stuff pile up and obstruct the path. As fast as they are, some things require a lot of precision and hours still fly by. It feels like just a moment when the door into the store opens and thedies peek inside, stopping at the entrance. Master? What are you doing? Mevana asks with her hands holding onto a briefcase. Everyone present in the lobby freezes at that, their eyes jumping all to me. As for what Im doing, well, Ive been in the middle of passing the guys water, a wooden case of ss bottles under my armpit as Im handing another dude his allotment. Handing out water. What else does it look like? I answer with a chuckle. The room remainspletely silent. I see. Mev drawls out while roaming her gaze over the men. We are back now so I can take over if you would like to focus on any more important matters, Master. Sirgia steps out from behind her. Lets see what you managed to achieve first, I reply and cast a nce at the team behind me. Gotta run now, boys. Have fun with the rest of your work. Im leaving the water by the main counter. I do as I said and they just keep staring dumbfounded, including the leader. Shrugging, I turn to the women and follow them outside. Not my fault they incorrectly assumed I was some kind of a clerk or servant, right? Good news or bad news? I put my hands on my hips while we gather next to Diana, who is unintentionally scaring the two men taking guard by the convoy. That takes them out of the earshot as they hide at its end so thats nice. Good news. Mevana smiles charmingly. The name change and reregistration are a sess. Sirgia is the new owner of the Pleasure Queen while Im the representative in case of her absence and the main artisan. We put you as the sponsor, so like a founder of the entire thing. You can but dont have to involve yourself in the business but it allows us to point to you as the highest decision maker if necessary. And we got the rights to the second floor, Sirgia adds proudly. That required a bit more funds than we initially predicted, but thanks to the position we introduced you in, we were able to throw bigger amounts of money around without it seeming suspicious. Even if anyone bes curious, it will take weeks to investigate you back in Humannds. And that will obviously turn out clean as you are well-known in the capital. I expected nothing less from my brilliantdies. I smirk at them and they grace me with a bit of a blush. The construction team is doing well from what Ive seen. But, we should address one small issue that came up just recently. Which is? My mate searches my face curiously. Your way of addressing me in public, I state. They exchange nces before looking back at me. But, its not exactly unfit, is it? We could even say it fits the theme. As the person behind the shop, you are its master, she presents her position. Thats true, but the problem lies in these. I step closer and sneak a finger under the ck band of Mevanas cor, making the heart-shaped pendant dangle a little. She flushes a tad with our faces so close, so I give her a small kiss, relishing in her delighted sigh. I could have you take them down for the meantime, but I agree with Sirgias earlier observation that they go well with the brand, matching the logo on the products and the front, I continue while stepping away. And I bet you dont want to part with it as soon as youve got yours so we need to find another solution. Just refer to me as Boss or something. Mev strokes the gem affectionately and nods. Okay. And that just brought another thought into my head. I rub my chin ponderingly. What do you say about brand uniforms? Sirgias eyes widen a little as she gets me right away. Great idea, Master! Im sure Mari would love to design them! She always wished she could have joined us before we assimted the initial maid uniforms! I snicker quietly. Yeah, thought so with how often she came to me to suggest tiny improvements to them so hesitantly. But, maids again, is that really what you would want? Saying that, I focus on Mevana, who isnt following everything, but that part she can understand. They would be suitable, I think? I dont know if Ill look good in a maid uniform with my wide frame and bulky limbs, but if its something you use at your main establishment, its only natural to make the connection, no? she responds with a note of doubt in her tone. I ce my hands on her red hips and pull her closer. I assure you, you would look stunning. Too stunning, maybe. I dont know if the customers would be able to think straight if we fail to pick the right length of the skirt, disying even a shadow of your marvellous ass. She nibbles on her bottom lip while Sirgia grins from the side. My beloved slides a palm over her delicious rump and gives it a bold squeeze as they both look at me in a certain way. Im afraid I have just put the image of her showing me her goods with no panties in their heads and its not leaving anytime soon. I better make Mari swear she isnt going to get swayed by either of the two when ites down to certain segments of the new uniforms. In any way, Ill go and take care of that if you are done, I say, bringing them back to reality. We are. Say hello to the others from me, Master. Sirgia giggles cutely, then stops, and suddenly looks like she is very worried about something. Uhhh I think I need to run for the toilet Sorry, Master. Dont wait for me. And just like that, she dashes inside, leaving even herpanion confused. I would have thought such an admission would bring quite the flush onto her timid face, but she didnt look the slightest shy right now. Maybe she ate something bad during their outing and it just hit. Shit can get tricky real fast. My new business and life partner parts with me too and I focus on my bonds to locate someone who wouldnt mind a little trip abroad for a moment or two. Surprisingly, Astrea practically reaches out to me before I go through more than three girls in my mind. ~Alpha.~ She purrs through our connection. ~Hey. Love to hear from you, Astrea. I hope Im not interrupting anything important. Theres a favour I need to ask for. Do you know anyone who would be willing to swap ces with me briefly? Need to talk with Mari,~ I exin simply. ~No problem. Send me. Just wait. Ill go visit her so you dont need to walk around.~ My feline lover doesnt wait for a response, disconnecting in a sh. I blink owlishly at the interaction, though I guess it isnt that weird considering her tricky nature. Shes such a cat, doing anything she wants. As soon as I receive her permission to go on, I invoke the ability and experience the transfer in a blink. Hoping that she can find amon tongue with our quite sizable doggo, I appear in front of the talented seamstress, who greets me with her iconic sunny grin. stair! Wee back! I heard you wanted something from me? She throws away all her current projects, whichnd on the floor beside her work table. Chuckling, I move closer to offer the bubbly girl a gentle kiss, which she wees with a massive smile. Yes, I want your unparalleled skills. I bring you the horrible assignment of having to design and produce new maid uniforms for our uing sex shop. Sex shop? The brte scrunches her lips cutely in thought. Store with adult toys, I rify. We need something for the clerk, and something else for an artisan. I got a small upgrade so I can send your models here without any downtime. What do you say? Needless to say, she practically explodes in my arms, hopping out of them and starting to spin around her project chamber. After letting out all the joy she needed, the charming tailor presses herself into me with a loving hug again. Yes! A thousand times yes! Do you need it quickly? Of course, you need it quickly! Ill do it quickly, in a sh! I already have multiple sketches! Mari talks so fast the words barely convey the proper meaning, merging into one long abomination. Oh, Im getting so excited! Oh Im getting so excited Ummm How busy are you right now? Yet, she switches her demeanour almost instantly, turning all bashful and fidgety, swaying her hips nervously while holding her hands behind her back. Recognizing the look in her eyes, and recognizing the fact that Im to me for it, I snicker warmly. We are fairly busy, but I think I can manage a short break. A quickie is fine! Marianna yells out, catching herself afterwards and lowering her voice to a whisper. A quickie is fine Well, I cant really ignore her now, can I? I can even start working while you she adds hastily, peering into my eyes expectantly. Yeah, no chance Im getting out of this room without plugging a quick hole or two, lest all the creative juices leak out of them when left unattended. Chapter 244 – Led By the Nose ?? Chapter 244 C Led By the Nose ?? Its been a while since I was home and Mari always puts her entire heart into the projects we throw at her. While I didnt intend tog behind too much, both because we are fairly in the middle of a quite serious predicament and because its obvious that the moment I show myself up everyone will want a piece of me, a few minutes wont hurt anyone. The workshop is still being worked on. Showing the talented and quite eager seamstress a warm smile, I reach out to bring her closer, but it seems the second or two I took to consider things have still been too long for her currently hyperactive self. The charming tailor spins around and almost stumbles over the pieces of fabric and some tools she has shoved onto the ground just earlier. Kicking them away, she sneaks a few anxious nces at me while bringing sketching supplies out of the cabs, and setting them on her workbench. Raising an intrigued brow, I realise that shes intent on fulfilling her promise of getting into things right away. Or, at least, she attempts to. As the lithe brte leans over the table, resting her palms on its surface, she pushes her bubbly butt out. She tries to focus on the paper in front of her, the pencil lodged between her dainty fingers tapping the wood, but inspiration doesnte easily with her mind burdened with something else. Something that would like toe too, most likely. And not once. Shaking my head in amusement, I walk up to Mari and stop behind her, looming over the hunched beauty. She notices my shadow but doesnt make any moves. Though, the pencil tapping quickens a tad. Smirking, I mirror her pose, letting my palms lie t next to hers, which brings my chest into her back. This is something youve been looking forward to, isnt it? I ask in a sensual whisper. Marianna shudders lightly and nibbles on her bottom lip, no doubt getting the true meaning of my question. And it clearly doesnt have anything to do with her just getting pounded. Shino has been filling your head with some interesting things since ourst meeting, hasnt she? I continue just in case she actually misses the message amidst her excitement. N-No The lewd seamstress risks a nce at me over her shoulder, her cheeks positively glowing. Its all me I just didnt have the Shhhh. I shush her down and grin suggestively. No excuses. I clear my busy schedule toe and see how you are doing, and this is how I find you? Dawdling over some random personal project while you havepany work to do? Im disappointed. Really disappointed. The one eye that peeks at me widens in recognition and she fights back the smile threatening to force itself onto her pouty lips, doing her best not to break the character. Turning her face ahead, Mari rolls her palms into fists. Im very sorry, Boss. I swear Ill make it up to you twice over. Oh, you certainly will. I chuckle knowingly. And you will start right away. Since it doesnt seem like I can trust you not to get distracted, Ill have to watch over you and make sure you stay on track. No matter what happens. Thest few words are spoken right into her cute ear and a quiet moan escapes the sweetdy trapped between me and the workbench, her thighs pressing together. Yes, Boss Mari replies breathlessly. So, get to it! I p her tender ass and she squeaks in surprise. Yes, Boss! The shocked tailor girl hastily moves her pencil to the middle of the sheet. Unfortunately, she puts too much force into it and the tip shatters on the hard surface. Noticing that, she panics and reaches for the jar with spares, miscalcting the distance and knocking it over. Before they all roll off the table, she catches a few, deciding to hold them in her other hand, not trusting herself not to swat them away by ident. I make sure those that fall to the ground are nowhere near our feet, not wanting Mari to actually hurt herself during our little y. Though, Im not entirely sure if these mistakes are part of it or if she really got so excited that she became way clumsier than before. Not like it matters that much. Marianna valiantly begins dragging her pencil over the paper and some focus descends upon her flushed face. I let her work properly for a while, and as expected, she tunes out most of her surroundings, getting lost in the craft she loves so much. But, while thats amazing, its not what we are after here. When I bring my hips closer and press my very obvious bulge into her plump ass, she flinches, adding an unintentionally long line over her sketch and pauses. Something wrong? I ask with a professional, oblivious tone. Naturally, my cock remains lodged between her soft buns. Nothing! she hastily replies, grabbing the nearest eraser and removing the idental mistake. And since she uses horizontal motions instead of vertical, that makes her butt rub against me even more. She still wears her iconic suspenders and shirt, but thats not enough to stop the sensations and another shiver passes through her whole body. You are going to tear a hole in it if you rub it any longer, Iment teasingly. Mari snaps back to attention and stops abruptly, blinking owlishly at the ruined spot. Its hard to, but I withhold my chuckle. She wants it really bad, doesnt she? But, she remains faithful to the bit and starts anew a bit to the side. Once more, I give her a minute to make some progress, keeping her in suspense. She wont know when Im going to strike and that will make it just so much better. Choosing the perfect moment, I slip my hands into her pants and slide them up her smooth waist. To her credit, she barely reacts, focused on not creating any more idents. That goes rather well. At least until my fingers bump into two protruding mounds at the top of her chest. A faint gasp escapes her lips when my fingers brush against her stiff nipples. Sighing delightfully, Mari fights hard not to moan out loud as I give her perky tits a delicate massage. Rolling her nipples and kneading the marvellous flesh, I can feel her butt rubbing against me, but I cant fault her for that. Her own hands dont stop though, and I watch as she finishes a version of the uing skirt. Its a bit rough and jagged, but still impressive. Yet, she doesnt start with another. Why are you wasting time? Do you take breaks after every small thing you do? I question my unruly subordinate, pinching her nipples. Mhnnnn! Marianna trembles in my arms. No, Boss! Just thinking! Less thinking, more doing, I instruct her. Yes. More doing. Definitely more doing, she mutters to herself and gets to work. My fingers withdrawing from their position takes her by surprise, evoking a slightly confused nce back. Where are you looking? I squint at her with mock scorn. She instantly snaps ahead, returning to the project. When she isnt trying to catch a peek anymore, I grab the sps holding up the belts of her coveralls and unlock them. Without any more support, her pants drop to the ground with a quiet whoosh. Mari freezes only for a moment, quickly kicking them away afterwards, setting her feet a fair bit wider than before. Running my palms over her sides, I lower myself to the level of her juicy ass and dont fail to spot thepletely drenched spot at the bottom of her cute white panties. She widens her stance even more, arching her back to further push her girly secrets my way, all while the sound of a scratching continues to fill the air without fail. I gently hook my fingers beneath her underwear and drag it down at anguid pace. As I reveal her enticing slit, a thick trail of love nectar extends and strains between herpletely wet pussy and the drenched material. Her pretty mound glistens invitingly, unashamedly showcasing its need, the sensitive pink peeking from between the puffy folds. Taking a deep breath so as not to give myself out, I spread Maris plump cheeks as much as I can and bring my face closer. Waiting a moment to lull her into a false sense of security, acting like Im simply admiring her appealing holes, I then press my tongue into her snatch and drag it all the way up to her anus, scooping all those fragrant juices shes released since earlier. Theres a faint crack and I catch the tip of a pencil flying out of my field of vision, followed by a throaty moan. You doing good? I inquire, my question somewhat muffled. Great! she yells back. Never been better Grinning to myself, I tickle Maris adorable slit repeatedly, staying outside for now. She sighs and whimpers under her breath, asionally scratching at the paper with a new pencil. I rain affectionate kisses on her lower lips as they heat up even more. Unexpectedly, another pencil rolls off the edge of the desk and clutters to the ground next to me. It seems to be the very pencil she has just employed in her artistic pursuits because the characteristic noise disappears. Since we cant have that, I reach for it and stand up to return it to the owner. She turns around and identally knocks it out of my fingers, staring right into my eyes. Her cheeks tinged with red, she leans forward to bring it back, but loses her bnce and grabs my belt. My lower garments go down alongside her, and she just so happens to catch my bobbing cock with her mouth, which plunges into thefortable warmth eagerly. If it hasnt been obvious before that none of that is an ident, it bes clear when Mari doesnt immediately pull away but instead swirls her tongue around the tip and sucks softly. I observe her try to hunch more, taking my dick deeper into her lips, struggling to grasp the pencil from the floor. For a brief moment, she forces it into her throat with a few bobs, grabs the naughty utensil, and straightens up. Got it. She licks her lips while showing me the pencil, her face even rosier than before. It wont happen again. Casting one more nce at my cock, she quickly spins around and returns to her previous position, definitely pushing her feminine mound out further than before. Rolling my eyes, I also bring myself back to my previous level and reunite with the fragrant slit. Then, I push my tongue inside as far as I can. Ahnnn! My innocent seamstress cries out openly, the weight of her pert bottom suddenly pressing into my face. Mhmmm! Mhmmm! Mhmmm! I drill her hot insides in search of the best spots while she rides my mouth with small, jerky movements. The drawing momentarily forgotten, Marianna gives in to the pleasure her lower half is experiencing. I lick with all Ive got, spreading her slit with my fingers now, often flicking her shy nub for even more ecstasy. It doesnt take long before her moans turn louder and Mari grabs the edge of the table firmly, shoving her pussy to the back hard. Ahnnnnnnnnnnn! Her melodic voice reverberates through the room as she climaxes. Supporting her weight with my mouth and chin, I delicately smother her with more caresses, watching her legs tremble for a while. More of her nectar drips all over my lips and face, proof of how good she felt just now. Holding onto her juicy hips, I stand up and peer over her shoulder. Third one now? Really? I ask as she is catching her breath. S-Sorry The sweet tailor apologises and pushes away another ruined pencil. You can write them off my pay Hmmm I dont think that will be enough I say to myself with a hint of pondering. She opens her mouth to reply, but jerks up instead, mping her mouth shut, muting out another shameless moan. In the end, she doesnt fail to notice what is pressing into her scorching folds. My lower garments gone, the head of my cock is no longer barred from interacting with her feminine bits, which crown it beautifully. We might need to explore different passages in your contract, I add, teasing her leaking entrance. Goddess, yes Marianna whispers with a whimper. What was that? I lean more into her. Nothing! She squeaks girlishly. Im sure you can find a ravishing solution to the trouble I caused you today, Boss! Definitely. I threaten her snug opening with pration but dont go in yet, evoking more needy moans. But that doesnt mean you are excused from your responsibilities until you finish properly. It takes the horny seamstress a moment to realise Im talking about her sketches and she brings her unsteady hand to the paper once more, starting to scribble dutifully. Even as I catch her knee and bring it up onto the desk, opening her up a bit more for myself. Her desire drips onto the wooden surface before spilling onto the ground now. As usual, I wait for a little while, and reaffirm my grip on her hips. Marianna doesnt get any time to react to my touch before I m into her, going balls deep. My manhood plunges into her weing insides withplete ease, receiving the long awaiting embrace of her tight channel. Shit! Mari curses and hershes flutter strongly, her frame spasming from the very entry. No toilet time during working hours. I kiss her earlobe tenderly. Can you hold it in until your next break? I can hold all of it in, Boss! The pretty brte nces back at me with confident but pleasure-filled eyes. Break is good I like break The pencils would certainly agree. I smirk mischievously. She cant help it, a full giggle escapes her. Her shaking body causes my stiff cock to rub against her sensitive flesh and it evolves into a giggle-moanbination that causes her to giggle again, and moan again in turns, all the while she slips onto her elbows on the workbench and I watch her gorgeous ass ripple before me. When Mari finally regains control of herself, I make my move, drawing my hips back and driving myself into her amazing pussy again. Ahnnnn! She throws her head to the back, catching the edge of the table with one hand, trying to hold the other one above the sheet to continue. Yes! Ahhhn! Ahnnn! Ahnnn! I will be! Ahnnn! Finished soon! Ahnn! Like that! I rock her world and her workbench as my dick makes out with her pinkish snatch. While itsmendable she attempts to draw, her body and her table are jumping way too much for any precise work to be possible. She gets plenty of bonus points for trying, thats for sure. Seems like she really enjoys this scenario and wants to continue with it even as she is pounded into a melting bliss. To get that idea out of her head for now, I take hold of her thighs from the outside and pull them up and towards myself. Lifting her bottom half into the air, I spread her legs to the sides into a bit of a split, but not a full one, of course. Still, its enough to emphasise her puffy mound as its stretched by my rushing member. Plenty ofscivious noises fill the workshop as I pummel the cute seamstress, who hovers over her workbench on her elbows and moans into the heavens. It doesnt shake any more, but the same cant be said about her body. My motions throw her back and forth even more now that her tummy isnt smacking into the edge. Shespletely at my mercy as I fuck her to my hearts content. And to hers. Yet, I still notice that tenacious pencil moving slightly. More lines are drawn, as much as more moans are let out. Seriously, theres nothing that can stop her at this point. Unless I literally take the utensils away from her. But, I wont do that. Mhmmm! Ahmmm! Mmmmmm! Mari graces me with her sweet voice, albeit muffled a bit as she does her best to focus on work. Just a little Ahhnnn More Ahhhhnnn And Ill be Ahhnn There! Mhmmmmmmmmmm! Herfortable passage squeezes me firmly, signalling the beginning of her convulsions. I give the cute tailor a few more pumps before burying myself as far in her snug embrace as I can. With Marianna cumming her soul out, I release a full wave of creamy seed right into her eager depths, painting her secret chamber white. Before her arms give out on her, I hug the spasming girl to my chest, letting her experience the full thing without any difort. We dont want her to hit her head against the desk or anything. A few long seconds is enough for Maris orgasmic bliss to fade and she sighs deeply, not protesting when I bring us to the floor and sit down with her in my arms, our privates still connected. She presses her back into me, humming lovingly. My work Chuckling softly, I toss us over and she ends up beneath me, looking into my eyes with a trace of surprise but also anticipation. What a guy has to do to deal with his workaholic girlfriend. I shake my head and reposition Maris legs to my shoulders. A shy smile starts blossoming on her elegant lips before I thrust again, breaking it with a wanton moan. I take the proud artisan for one more round, where we focus all on each other, our gazes connected as we make love. A few minutes and a lot of kissester, I fill her up a second time, and stroke her cheeks as she catches her breath. That was much more than just a quickie Mari graces me with a charming giggle. Still not even a fraction of what you deserve. I ce a kiss on the tip of her nose. Beaming at me sunnily, she steals my lips for a few pecks. I really love being your girl Im d to hear that. I snicker cordially. Im blessed to have such a sweet and talenteddy by my side. At the mention of her talent, Mariannas gaze skips to the workbench above us. I help her up, resting her lithe frame against my chest. She brings us closer and looks between me and the extremely roughed-up sheet of paper. Yet, as troubled as it is, the contents are more than recognisable. You are insane I sigh deeply. Is that good or bad? Mari nibbles on her bottom lip. Considering that she finished a simple draft of one clothing set while being finished herself, the answer is obvious. After I convey it to the brilliant woman through deep kisses, we tidy ourselves and the room up. When things are back to normal, as much as they can be, I give Mari one more hug and she snuggles into my embrace happily. Thank you. I had fun. She squeezes me affectionately. Same here. But dont let that little pervert fill your head with weird ideas. She starts simple, but that road gets way bumpier in thetter part. I ruffle through her hair. This was My own Mari admits with a trace of embarrassment. Like the other one? I recall her academic fantasy that we explored previously. No It came up only after you hired me she rifies. Ah, so Im at fault for corrupting your pure soul. My palms slide to her butt and give it a few yful taps. More like inspiring Marianna peeks into my eyes. Her sincerity is honest. She does consider me her muse to some extent. Well, whatever works for her. We share one more kiss and discuss the project for a while. As she has promised, it wont take long, but I give her a few days not to rush it. When the brilliant fabric artist starts spacing out over the designs, I figure out that boyfriend time has ended and its my cue to leave her to her own world. Its quite amusing how quickly she can forget about my existence after having her desires taken care of. Slipping outside, I move out of our artisanal section and walk the passage into the mansion. Coming up into the servant quarters, I pause and nce to the side. Theres a very naked catgirl on the wall, her bare feet pressed into its surface as she holds onto themp while upside down and pokes her petite butt out, with her tail pointing to the floor so as not to obstruct the fully-disyed goods. I dont remember buying that shade, I mutter to myself. Hari lets go of themp and I quickly catch her before she drops to the ground, which results in her small pussy ending up in front of my face as I hold her to my chest by the waist. Victorious giggles reach my ears and someone starts messing with my fly. Giving the tightly sealed slit a quick peck, I flip the perpetrator over before my outer security is breached again. The heinous criminal whines in disappointment and pouts at me for not getting what she wanted. Its good to see you too, Hari. I smirk at the short girl. She grins and chuckles daintily. You too, Alpha. I heard you are busy, but I couldnt miss my chance. Sorry about that. Its alright. You know I do enjoy your mischief. Leaning forward, I take her lips into mine, roughly, just as she likes it. But, I have only a moment so let me check on some of thedies before I She grabs my wrist. I know! I can apany you, Alpha! I was about to bathe, so lets go together! No funny business! You cant meet your mates smelling like sex! They might go into heat! Hari begins to drag me up the stairs and I let her. A quick dip isnt a bad idea. We hurry to the second level and head for the door to the bathing chambers. But, right as Hari is reaching for the knob, her ear flinches and she jerks back as if struck. Actually, Im really hungry! You must be super hungry after mating with that female too, Alpha! Lets eat something first! We might get dirty so lets go with that! The frantic catgirl yanks me away and to the stairs again. I think I can hear a door opening behind us, but we are flying down the steps already, barely not tripping with how fast she runs on her short legs. Beastkin are damn athletic. Especially those with my buffs. We find ourselves in the kitchen, where one of the usual cooks is ying around with ingredients. After greeting the kinddy with some kisses, she makes us a quick treat while Hari settles in myp, pushing her head into my palm for ear scritches. We receive theplex bread rolls and stuff ourselves with them. About midway through our snack, her ear escapes my palm and flicks a few times. As Im raising a brow at its funny behaviour, she throws her food aside and yanks me off the chair. I lied! I cant bear it any longer! Hari whimpers and pulls me with her, reaching for the thick metal door. Wait. Thats the Im shoved inside, the massive gate locked in a sh, my captor turning around and looking up at me desperately and pleadingly. freezer I finish my sentence. Hari jumps at me, wing at my pants. I really like when your genitals pump my pussy in a frosty breeze, Alpha Please Blinking at the begging catgirl, I then snort and help her out. But, this one is a real quickie, nothing more. She gets her ass pounded into the nearby shelf while biting into my shoulder to mute her ted cries. I dont want her to catch a cold or anything. But, shes been a patient and well-behaved feline for a good while so I indulge the trickster a little. When we are done, Hari shivers a bit, and I bet its not all from the hearty coupling. I turn to the door, catching the hints of some kind of conversation taking ce in the kitchen. The voices are muffled, but they still feel recognisable, though one of them doesnt ~Alpha. Can you send me back?~ Astreas voice echoes in my head. I freeze. No pun intended. ~Right now?~ I ask. ~Yes. A meeting. Important. Dont want to miss it. Is it a problem?~ My mate purrs questioningly. ~No. No problem. Take care of Hari for me. She roped me into getting frisky in the freezer.~ I chuckle to myself. ~I will, Alpha. Was it pleasant?~ she wonders out loud. ~Unique, thats for sure. Im sending you back now. Thank you so much for your help. I might bother youter to grab the finished clothes,~ I add and wave at the scheming kitty next to me. Theres a pull, a sh of darkness, and Im back outside the Dwarf city. Woaahhh! I wave my arms to the sides, quickly catching my bnce. It turns out that Ivended atop Diana, who angles her canine head to look at me weirdly. Seems like I didnt have to worry about her and Astrea being at each others throats. If the big bad wolf let her sleep on her back, everything was more than fine. I could have used a warning, though. Sorry, girl. Continue your nap. I fluff her fur and hop off. You are back, Master. Sirgia greets me from the entrance and I smile at her. Yep. A bit earlier than nned, but I got the most important matter done. How are things here? I move closer to peck her adorable cheek. The reconstruction of the lobby and the workshop is finished. They wille back tomorrow to make any necessary corrections and renovations to the second level, which is going to be a living floor as we have agreed. I was showing Mevana some of my schematics and introducing her to the craft, she exins kindly. Got it. Anything for me to do? I set my fists on my hips and peer inside. Actually, I thought we could try reaching out to my family. Mevana is practising so we have a few free hours before it gets dark. What do you think, Master? Sirgia studies my face a tad hesitantly. If you think you are ready, you have my full support. I extend a hand towards her and she takes it with a lovely smile. We wake up Diana, this time intentionally, and ask her to give us a paw with transport. My loyalpanion doesnt hesitate to invite us onto her back and we strut through the city together. Some intrigued and fearful gazes are directed our way, but it seems like the rumours have already spread. I should expect Diana to be a local attraction soon. Hopefully, it wont attract unwanted attention from thew enforcement. For now, no one bothers us as Sirgia guides Diana towards our destination. Its my first time going deeper into the city so I take in the fairly modern-looking metropolis as we move. Modern for this worlds standards, of course. That means perfectly smooth and polished buildings that seem to be constructed with the use of very precise tools. The closer to the centre we get, the more regr they be. Its easy to spot which district was first as it has the best possible nning. Not that the other ones are much more chaotic, everything is fairly structural, but you can see the difference clearly. We pass the main square, or one of them, as Sirgia exins that there are multiple due to the number of people living here, and continue in the opposite direction to our new shop. Mevs store couldnt have been ced further from Sirgias family mansion. But, Im not that shocked. Noble and renowned households must have their own section of the city. And that gets confirmed when we ride by numerous residences of various styles. Each lineage clearly tries to make itself distinct from its neighbours. Thanks to that, there are barely any simr-looking buildings here. From colours, through styles, to design and arrangement, everything tries to be unique. Then, we leave these and find ourselves in front of a tall defensive wall, which definitely isnt the one protecting the city from outside threats. I think I remember you saying something about a mansion I gape at the structure and the massive buildings poking past it. That is a motherfucking fortress if Ive ever seen one Sirgia lets out an anxious giggle, and I hug her softly from behind. This definitely isnt easy for her but she puts a brave front nheless. Thank you, Master. I need you to try and let me speak first. If you can, of course. Im not ordering you or forbidding you. Whatever happens, happens. She sighs and squeezes my hand. Its all you for as long as you wish. But, even if I keep silent now, theyll get triple the earfulter if I see anyone treating you badly, I emphasise. eptable. She nods with an appreciative smirk. Our ride approaches an open gate with two guards on the sides. They are wearing fancy silver armour with helmets that extend quite high, like those funny hats the Brits use for their sentries but made of metal. Interesting. They watch the wolf warily, unsure whats happening. Jumping to the ground, I help Sirgia down and keep my hand on Dianas harness. My wife steps forward to meet them. Sirgia Forgegraver, returning from artisanal pilgrimage to report back with the family, she announces. que, the left man states dryly. Lost during an attack on the sea, Sirgia replies. I request the right to be tested. The other guy sneers at the first part. Couldnt keep their heads on if they werent attached He unsheathes a dagger, making me tense up. She doesnt react, though, so this must be a standard procedure. To prove me right, they meet in the middle and the guard nonchntly slices the back of her hand. Holding the knife up, they both wait. After a moment, it begins to vibrate and hum. Parentage verified, he announces, wiping it on her sleeve and sheathing it back. You can enter. Might not leave again, though. Brats Whats with the Human? his colleague asks when they reunite, ring at me openly. My benefactor. Sirgia gives me a small bow. One of the most skilled mercenaries from the Human Kingdom. No allegiances or discrimination. His abilities are sought after even by the Human King himself. Id advise the word of that reaches the Chief Officer. Their eyes widen, seemingly trusting her words. Perhaps as much as they give each other shit, there are things that they can take for granted from their own people, like being honest about some stuff. Will we have a problem with that thing? The first guy points his hammer at Diana. Sirgia gives me a barely noticeable nod. None that she starts, I respond, brushing my furry friends fierce snout. They share a look and move further aside. Thanking the men, I walk inside alongside my brave mate. More of thepound is revealed to us immediately. Ive seen only bits of it from outside. This ce is massive, consisting of multiple castle-like structures. Some are connected, some arent. Its a city inside a city, I would say. If this is how an outer branch of the family lives, I wonder what the main one can offer. The easiest part is behind us. Sirgia takes a slow breath. The real thing starts now. Stepping closer to heal up the cut on her skin, I give her a reassuring grin. They have no idea whatsing for them. A revolution, thats what. Chapter 245 – Home Sweet Home Chapter 245 C Home Sweet Home For a short while, we just stand behind the entrance and take our situation in. While Sirgia definitely thought a lot about this in the past and yearned for it toe to pass, its not easy to go through. Shes been away for years longer than she most likely should have. I can feel the stress and anxiety eating away at her as she reys the conversations with her rtives and close ones inside her head. My presence and support try to thwart them as much as possible. In my case, I take in the sights, wondering what crazy things Im about to see. There already are some unique and hardly recognizable noises reaching our ears from many directions, clearly bouncing off the walls of the sizable buildings. In the end, even if they are an outer branch, this massive facility belongs to a renowned artisanal family. People here are working hard on their projects and inventions all the time. I bet Sirgia would feel at home amongst them. That said, not many currently visible buildings have windows, and if they do, only a few. I guess thats partially to prevent other families from easily spying on them, and partially due to structural integrity. Ive seen my fair share of ratherbustible and explosive artefacts of my lovely evil genius making. cing the workshop deep underground and reinforcing it was one of the best decisions. Otherwise, people would be flocking to our location regrly to check on themotion. Still, the workshops and halls here are much bigger than what we have at home so its definitely much safer too. Judging by the state of some eager inventors thate in and out of those ces, the parties they are attending certainly cant be boring. A singed beard or ckened uniform are at the bottom of the list of coteral damage they have suffered. But, their clothes must be special too or else the monthly tailoring bill would be astronomical. Mari would faint on the spot seeing it. She avoids any financial talks with Ria for a reason. And we are happy to amodate her. No one wishes for her creativity to be limited by the belief that her work consumes way too many resources. As men and women of various ages stroll around, I note the obvious detail. They are all fairly skinnypared to most Dwarves. This is where my adorably petite wifees from, so its not that much of a surprise. But seeing so many thin Dwarves in one ce is something else. The city has been fairly mixed so far, perhaps leaning towards the ssic version. Of course, not everyone is a walking collection of sticks. However, the books dont lie by saying that the lineages tracing back to the Mad Lady are slimmer eight out of ten times. Having prolonged our departure as long as we could, I ce a hand atop Sirgias shoulder and squeeze it reassuringly. Lets go. The quicker we get this done, the sooner you can get back to worrying about how to fit more vibration modes in yourtest pussy destroyer. A quiet giggle escapes her lips as she nces at me with rosy cheeks. Those certainly are more pleasant things to worry about. Its always a struggle to fit more gems into that limited space without affecting the general feel and performance. Crystals are stored in the balls, I say with the most serious face I can muster, causing her to chuckle again. Yes, I remember rather well. As much as I would love to say the bigger the better, Im not a fan of overexaggerated depictions. Though, I guess if we could find the clientele for it Well have to ask Mevana. She must have done at least some research into the market here. Ive heard that the fatter the Dwarf girl, the bigger the pussy. She escapes with her gaze shyly. Thankfully, Mev is pleasantly thick instead. I would say hers is perfect for her delicious build. Is that applicable to the male equivalent? I raise a curious brow at her. Yes Sirgia admits bashfully. Just the other way The bigger the Dwarf guy, the fatter the cock I do recall her mentioning something like that in the past. Their kins genitalia tend to go for width rather than length. We might find some size enjoyers amongst the female half after all, then. But first, we gotta steal back the market with a more traditional lineup that appeals to a bigger audience. Giving my troubled mate another squeeze, I finally convince her to move on. Taking my hand back, Im surprised by her quick reaction. She catches it right away and intertwines our fingers, looking up at me hopefully. Since it seems like we arent going to actpletely neutral, who am I to reject such a cute gesture? And if she needs it to feel more confident, then please, by all means. We start a slow walk through the front courtyard, passing the multi-level fountain in an octagonal shape. I dont recognize the figure at the top, but that has to be someone important from her lineage since the man is dressed in gorgeous armour and wields two incredible hammers in his hands. No doubt I will learn a lot of history in the uing days. It might prove useful during our dealings with Sirgias and the other families. Stockhawkers arent the only lineage we should keep an eye on. Some might argue that the rest is much more important. Because, after we are done with those thieving bastards, everyone else will flock to fill the created power gap. Well need good alliances. Getting the approval of the outer Forgegravers is bound to help with that a lot. Diana captures much less attention than I thought she would, but to be fair, like seventy percent of people we pass are lost in their own thoughts. Im shocked how they never run into each other, walking either with their heads in the clouds or their eyes in some kind of notes. Its like they possess some legendary additional sense that guides their bodies when their minds are absent. The number of times where I have to step aside to avoid colliding with a literal Dwarf Zombie is incredulous. Sirgia doesnt seem to have simr troubles. Its almost fascinating watching her subconsciously fit right into this weird traffic stream. As much as I try to focus on her, I cant catch any meaningful changes in her pace, pathing, or anything else. Yet, she misses her kin by a hairs breadth every damn time. Really, I gotta drill her about this one day and we might just invent a device that will revolutionise carriage rides in city centres. And any other wheeled transportation for that matter. No more traffic jams andte deliveries. A perfectmercial world. In any way, this is like an anthill. Hopefully, they dont send signals to each other through pheromones. Selling Dwarf musk to Humans or other races might not go easily. As we venture deeper into this stronghold, the variety of scenery increases. Open ranges and testing areas appear here and there. Not everything can be checked in an enclosed space. Plus, Im sure environmental data is just as important for some inventions. No one wants their proverbial baby to die on them the first second into the slightest atmospheric influence. That would be embarrassing. Hey. Did you spike the beer yesterday or Im not hallucinating? Is that who I think it is? Some dudes uncertain voice makes me focus a bit more. Grammas arsehole, you are right. Another one joins in, just as disbelieving. What are the chances? By this point, I locate the source of the uingmotion. And I say uingmotion because its clear these voices belong to individuals Sirgia recognises, her expression souring instantly. She pays them no mind, but as it always goes, the duo, which actually grows into a trio, pauses whatever they have been doing on their practice field and heads our way. One of them has long straight blond hair and a silky-smooth face, way too delicate for his kin. Its impossible to guess his age urately, but if he isnt a cringy teenager, he definitely is going to turn out to be quite an immature adult. Dressed in a set of attire worthy of the mostmon car mechanic, he wields a wrench in his gloved fingers. The second person is also male, but with a braided ck beard that reaches his belly, matching his shoulder-long hair. He seems to be the teams data scientist or something. His clothes scream pencil pusher, which he actually uses to write on a notepad, wearing brown pants and a cream button-up shirt. Then, theres the woman who hasnt spoken yet but obviously belongs to the pack. Shes copied Sirgias hairstyle with two big braids, but hers are toxic orange. Her attire resembles that of the first man, even dirtier from their work. Out of all of them, she seems the most hostile, ring at us, or more like at mypanion, with a noticeable sneer. And she is the one to start themotion I mentioned earlier. What a sight to behold, boys. Thedy snorts as they block our path. As if this day couldnt get any worse. Always eager to ruin everyones time, huh, Sis? I nce at my lover questioningly. ~Not my siblings. I dont have any, as far as I know. Things might have changed,~ Sirgia exins in my mind. ~The same generations born from parents with alliances and friendships often call each other brothers and sisters. It creates a kind of rivalry between specific lines. The patriarchs even encouraged it through the years, saying thatpetitive spirit boosts creativity.~ Or sows discord throughout the family, but I dont say that out loud. She is more than aware of it herself already. The ginger girl pokes a finger into my mates chest. What the fuck are you doing here, traitor? Traitor? Sirgia blinks at her confusedly. Did you think we would wee you with open arms after running away to greener pastures? The womanughs crudely. What, did whatever n you fled to finally realise the massive mistake they made? Looks like some people have their own ideas about what happened after Sirgia began her journey and did not make it back. ~Some teachers praised me by saying that Im too big of a gem for a small family like ours. I didnt think anyone ever heard that since those tutoring meetings were in private,~ my beloved adds some more context again. ~Nevertheless, what they meant to convey by that was their encouragement to continue my pursuits in hopes that perhaps one day the main pir would notice my talent and recruit me. It happens extremely rarely, but its everyones dream, pretty much.~ Yeah. This girl is clearly delusional. Or projecting. We might want to write her name down, just in case. Though, I have no idea who she even is since they didnt deem it necessary to introduce themselves. ~Thomin, Ganfar, and Wistia,~ Sirgia answers my unspoken realisation. ~We had to run into them right aftering back~ ~I take it you four werent particrly close back then?~ I ask with a mental snort. ~Oh, we were close, Master. You cant sabotage someone without being as close as possible.~ She mentally shakes her head. ~I didnt expect to find them here. These courtyards are usually used by apprentices. Enough years have passed for them to already be at journeyman level, or even higher. I must have miscalcted.~ ~Or they are just that shit at what they do.~ I smirk openly, not caring if they see or not. A sweet giggle responds to my quip. Fortunately an internal one. I think you forgot theyout of the ce, Thomin, the blonde, chimes in, crossing his arms over his chest. Servant applications are received in the northeastern part of theplex. The trio snickers at his amazing joke. Cut her some ck, Thom. You know that those with more experience in the field can try their luck straight with the Chief Maid in the assistant quarters southwards of here. Ganfar points his thumbs over his shoulders. ssic bullies. Someone feels threatened by the return of the rising star. And for a good reason. Now that they are on my shitlist, it wont take long before they get cleaned up. Honestly, Im surprised Diana is taking this so well. I can feel her urge to bite their heads off, but not a single growl escapes her muzzle. Well have to start rewarding our loyalpanion for her impable discipline with something special. I dont even have to say anything for her to understand the situation perfectly. Cat got your tongue? Wistia frowns after they finishughing at their ownedy. Or is your throat sore from sucking Human cock all day and night, you sellout whore? Sirgia sighs deeply and tugs at something on the side of Dianas saddle. Theres a springy noise of a coil snapping and aunches forward faster than the gang can react. The female releases an udylike yelp as shes thrown backwards and pinned to the wall of the nearby building, the two of her sidekicks staring at the scene with wide eyes. This iteration is meant to restrain monsters with high physical resistance and durability by making use of metal threads thatpress almost infinitely, my crafty wife announces tiredly. I would advise you to act quickly or it might get a bit ugly. The metal cables start tensing up immediately and the duo breaks out of their stupor, rushing to save their friend, who has quickly figured out her situation and shouts at them to hurry up, voice full of panic and terror. Sirgia ignores thempletely and continues walking as if nothing happened, desperate shrieks filling the air behind us. Peeking up at me from the side, my vicious partner flushes deeply. She has no idea how close to the truth she was It takes me a moment to understand what shes referring to and I chuckle goodnaturedly. Theres no way I would ever leave her sore, but I get the point. Perhaps thats what that brat needs. A good old dicking with some spanking. But, its not like I have time and interest in correcting her behaviour. I have my hands full of much nicer Dwarf girls already. Soon enough, we leave the vicinity of the ident. Since Sirgia shows no sign of concern for the womans fate, the is either super simple to dismantle, or she gets off easily for murdering her lineage sibling in cold blood. Survival of the fittest and all that. Most likely not, but nothing would surprise me at this point. The atmosphere here is certainly more than just a little cutthroat. Not that great of an environment to nurse multiple generations of geniuses. We need to submit a request for an audience before we can meet the Patriarch, Sirgia says as we approach a humongous mansion multiple times as wide and tall as our own. Its required that I report to him as soon as possible. There might be questions, but you dont have to hide anything for my sake, Master. I dont n to lie to the Patriarch. If he believes me, thats a different story. If he doesnt, Ill make him. I plop a hand atop her head and ruffle through her hair. But we might want to hurry up if you expect more encounters like the previous one. I dont know how long I can hold back. Dianas leash is getting looser too. She offers the two of us a charming smile, stroking the big wolfs fur gently. Thank you. Their insults dont affect me. I have much more valuable things to pay attention to than vanity. Earning herself an affectionate lick, she chuckles and stumbles a bit. I help wipe her face off with a handkerchief and she instructs Diana to use my shadow for a moment. Our understandingpanionplies without a whimper of protest, watching over us from beneath my feet. We might have gotten away with parading her outside, but marching through the main residence with a monster of this size could be problematic. Its better to avoid creating unnecessary problems. Especially since we have already caused a scene or two. Her decision proves to be the right one as we are weed by the sight of numerous maids and butlers running from side to side. They arent as absent-minded as the inventors and I can imagine how easily distracted or scared they can be. Many pause to take us in with raised brows or frowns, but their obligations and responsibilities outweigh curiosity and confusion many times. No one wishes to lose their job due to beingte. Since we are here, then that means someone let us in, and that someone might lose their job instead if they fucked up and let in some random psycho. Sirgia doesnt stop anyone to ask for directions, knowing this ce like the back of her hand. We move with a clear purpose in our steps. Or at least she does. I just follow, making an effort to look professional but not too intimidating. Im here as a mercenary and need to show it, but it would be nice not to be viewed as one of those greedy and unscrupulous thugs that sometimes slither into this profession, being no better than typical bandits. After taking a stupid number of turns and corridors, we finally arrive in front of ornate doors that could even lead to a throne room. Theres a booth to the side with a bored-looking guy and a bench right next to it. When Sirgia walks up to him, it feels like we are about to register for a dentist visit instead of requesting an audience. Greetings, Secretary. She respectfully lowers her head. Does the Patriarch receive guests today? The aged receptionist throws her a nce from behind his rectangr sses and drops his gaze behind the counter to peer at something only he can see. Theres a spot open after his current consultation with the Elders. I cant give any estimates so you would need to wait here for a chance to catch his attention since I assume you dont have a tag? He meets her eyes calmly. No, this is an abrupt request. Abiding by familys rules, I came here first thing after returning from my pilgrimage, Sirgia replies. The man nods and gestures aside with his eyes. Take a seat, then. And you, sir? Whats your business? Escort, I answer simply. Im looking after Lady Forgegraver until Im dismissed. Will that be a problem? He examines me from top to bottom, or top to half due to his position and height. I dont think so, but we will know for sure after the Patriarch takes notice of you two. Thats more than fair. Thank you. Seeing that he is done with us, I bring Sirgia to the waiting bench, which is thankfully cushioned. Do you usually have to wait long? The Elders dont like to drag the meetings so it should be less than three hours if they just began, she responds, finding my palm and brushing the back of my hand with her thumb. Its alright. I lean in and ce a dainty peck on her sweet cheek, the sidewall of the booth covering us from the Secretarys gaze. You are worth waiting for even if it takes eternity. Sirgias head swivels around as she scans the hall, then her arms swing over my shoulders and she pulls herself up into a proper kiss. I hold her close by the small of her back as our lips cordially brush together as quietly as possible. She retreats as quickly as shes moved in, dropping her eyes to her thighs and acting all innocent. Thankfully, no one walks in for the next three minutes because she cant make it more obvious that something is going on with how hard she tries to hide her fervent blush. A quarter of an hourter, it gets a tiny bit boring. I can tell that Sirgia has dove into the mysteries of her mind, most likely going over thoughts and ideas rted to some of her dear artefacts. Or she might be designing an improved model of my cock again. Both things never fail to rx her, which is certainly great for our situation. So, I need to find something to focus on too. At first, I decide to refresh my memory regarding the list of my Partners and the abilities they can offer me. With the cooldowns removed, my range of motion has increased drastically. I always have a general idea of who specializes in what so I know where to look when Im in need of something from a certain school of magic or affinity, but being able to switch pretty much on the fly, it would be better to memorise the list in more detail. It can cost precious seconds to locate the desired skill. In battle, those seconds canpletely change the oue. This can be reduced with practice, but some things cant. I still have to navigate the menu. No matter how quick I have gotten with it, its still a choke point in my n to streamline the process as much as possible. Its also prone to mistakes in the heat of battle, though not as much of an issue as before, where a single error disabled the ability for days. Still, I would prefer not to stumble over skills when in need. Thinking about resolving this bottleneck consumes nearly an hour without any results. The best solution I cane up with is vocalmands. But, even if I truly burn every single skill and its owner into my mind, some of them can sound very simr or straight up the same. Wanting to always pick the highest level, thats an issue. Levels increase too. Especially with mercenary girls and others who train a lot. Perhaps I should kindly ask Lumina if she couldnt make me a skill that handles it for me. Wait. The System disys what we are capable of. All skills and abilities that appear there are either the result of our potential or hard work. Some show up at certain Tiers because our bodies and souls need to grow enough to limate to the power. And Im not only at Tier 7 now but also got a recent demigod upgrade, during which part of my skills changed. I should be able to make that skill myself at this point. Well, its worth a try, at the very least. Closing my eyes and entering deep meditation, I focus on projecting the menu screens in my mind. Its as simple as thinking about them so they show up right away. The visual panels that my eyes perceive are all signals going straight to the brain anyway. Im just skipping the intermediary. Now, I could train myself to disy a huge wall of skills in my minds eye and target them individually, or to navigate through all the sheets in a sh. Both options are feasible and eptable. But, they still require a lot of input from me. In terms of conscious input. It would be better if I could program my brain to use something like algorithms. Yes. That could work. I have no idea how long it takes me, but I focus on teaching my subconsciousness to make behavioural associations. Ites to life slowly, but the morebat situations I think up, the faster it gets. When Im attacked with fire, the first thought is to counter it with water, so here is a list of useful water skills and abilities tobat it. When Im thrown underwater, the first thought is to secure my breathing, so here is a list of wind skills and abilities that fit the role. When Im stalking a deer, the first thought is to remain undetectable, so here is a list of stealth and camouge skills and abilities to conceal my presence. One after another, imagining these situations, I go through hundreds of scenarios, mentally navigating the list of skills at my disposition. Bit by bit, it gets faster, turning into some kind of filtering system, coughing up abilities relevant to the given query. When you dont have to rely on a finite number of hands, things move much quicker. Only after I sense a weird tingling in my soul and the process suddenly speeds up do I stop. Opening my eyes quite sluggishly after the mental marathon Ive just run, I find a familiar pinkish rectangle hovering before them. A wide grin forces itself onto my lips right away. I really just taught myself a new fucking skill. Or maybe even invented it. Granted, its not anything groundbreaking. It does exactly what Ive been doing and its a passive ability. Basically, my brain will keep a handful of skills at the ready depending on the variables present in the scenario I find myself in. I can feel it working even right now, trying to figure out what fits my current needs best. Its a sess. I dont have to think about it actively anymore. To a certain extent, of course. Manual activation is still far superior, no doubt, but amidst chaotic battle, instinctive switching might just save my or someone elses skin. Thank you, my generous and gorgeous Goddess. ~Its all you.~ A regal chuckle tickles my mind. ~You are finally starting to make use of your divinity. I wish I could have exined it to you earlier, but its a very personal journey. Everyone discovers their method differently. It looks like your modern upbringing affected yours a lot.~ ~Do you mean to say that to will my godly influence into something, I have to think of it like Im building an app from simple blocks?~ I ask in disbelief. ~More or less,~ she replies mirthfully. ~Good thing modern marketing involved a bunch of programming courses just because.~ I groan inwardly. ~At least I dont have to write the entire code line by line.~ ~Exerting your power is fairly intuitive. This is just aparison. You noticed it yourself, that conditional approach of yours. Dont think too deeply about it. It wille naturally to you,~ Lumina advises. We will have to see about that. I dont get to say anything else as the faraway echo of someones steps captures my attention. As soon as I lock onto it, my brain spurts a few skills that will help to investigate it better, and quicker than I can register it, super sensitive hearing from one of my felinepanions activates, turning the sound sharp and detailed. A female is approaching, her short but raised heels tapping the stone floor regrly. She has some meat to the bone, so possibly not a pure Forgegraver. Common height amongst the Dwarves, the top of her head cutting through the air at the height of the bottom of my ribcage. Shes wearing a thin thong or a g-string as her asscheeks rub tightly against each Ooookay, thats too much information. This new ability of mine might be too dangerous. Ill need to practice a lot so it doesnt activate on its own too often. As soon as I shake my head, a maid fitting the profile I have scouted strolls into the room and looks around. Noticing us, she heads our way in a straight line. I try my best not to think about the perky behind her short skirt is hiding, her coworkers most likely unaware of how dangerous the sight from underneath is. Miss Forgegraver? she calls to Sirgia after stopping ahead of us. My lovely wifees back to the world of the conscious, her adorableshes fluttering slightly. Lady Siriel and Lord Giacolo sent me to fetch you, the woman informs us. They would like to receive your greetings. Sirgia pales in a matter of seconds like shes just seen a ghost. I dont need to be a genius such as herself to connect the hints. Not when this is literally a one plus one equals two situation. My appalled lover turns to the booth, where she finds the receptionist leaning past his counter a little bit. Ill send a servant for you shortly before the meeting ends, he announces with a faint smile. Go. So there are some good people here. She swallows thickly and nods. Shooting me an anxious nce, she grasps my hand, and I help her up. As we follow the ass-pping maidI really should have disabled this skill instead of tuning it downit looks like we are heading for execution instead of a family reunion. It cant be that bad, can it? Their precious daughter is returning safe and sound. Our guide shows us the smaller but still decently ornate double doors and waits on the side. Giving Sirgia onestforting squeeze, I retract my hand from hers, not wanting to start on the wrong foot with my future iws. Baby steps. First you gotta remove racism, then you can think about kissing the bride in front of their eyes. Taking a deep breath, I open the door for her and hold it as she strolls inside. Closing the wing after we both pass through the doorstep, I follow my lithe lover from a respectful distance. Two figures await us on an embroidered sofa that could fit five. One is a bald man with a greyish beard cut fairly short for his kin, reaching the line of his shoulders in the shape of an inverted triangle. He fancies a twirled moustache to match it and wears a neat white suit. He is slim, perhaps even a bit more than his daughter, and his eyes glisten with unshed tears right from the beginning. The other is a woman sharing hair colour with Sirgia, and partially also hairstyle, using one big braid instead of two. She wears abo of ck pants and a grey shirt, her sleeves rolled up. Judging by some small marks on it, she must havee from a workshop, or something like that, quickly cleaning herself up but not having enough time to change clothes. Her lip trembles with simr emotion to her husband, but then morphs into a snarl as she stomps forward. After all those years, you show up in front of us just like that?! She artictes loudly with a powerful voice. We thought you were dead! The life pendant shattered right in front of my eyes! Sirgia flinches as her mother gets into her face, stopped from pressing further only by her father, who grabs his wifes wrist as quickly as he can. The ship was attacked by pirates You could have written! Lady Siriel cuts her off with a shout. Did we fail to instil the meaning of words and paper into your mushy brain, you idiot?! Or did you lose yourself in your absurd daydreams of fame and adventure so much you forgot how the world works?! I found myself in a difficult situa *SMACK* I jolt when Sirgias cheek is suddenly struck with an unexpected p, surprising pretty much everyone in the room. Barely in time, I stop Diana from lunging out of my shadow, and my newly designed ability from selecting a plethora of skills useful in beheading the enemy in a blink. My fists do tighten though as the force pushes my small mate into my front, grazing the reddening side of her face meekly. Doesnt seem to have been that difficult if you can stroll in here with your nose in the air like you own the ce! Her mother snarls to the side, getting tugged back by her husband even more. Do you have any idea how we felt, you coghead?! Your father was sick for an entire year while you were gallivanting around the realm! Was it worth it? Was it good, you unfilial bitch?! Ive been captured Sirgia whispers quietly. The womans eyes register the cor and they widen briefly before jumping up to tense face. Its all I can do not to re at her. A ve She takes a step back, then finds her fury once again, dropping her gaze to her daughter. The sea must havepletely eroded whatever brain you had left by that point for you to lead your bastard of an owner to your family! Do you wish to see all of us caged by this perverted sadist?! Is that your goal?! To sell out your parents so that you can feel better seeing him humiliate, torture, and break us alongside you?! Sirgia seems to find her bearings after that, taking a step forward with a tense posture. Dont nder my husband Husband?! Lady Siriels voice cracks from shock. Youve given yourself to your very ra *SMACK* Unfortunately, thanks to all the stats she receives from me, even Im not able to react fast enough to stop the swing my petite mateunches at her mother. The force creates an impact wave in the air and sends the woman flying into the man, both of them smashing into the sofa, which lifts to its back legs and slides to the wall beforending hard on the floor again. Both of them look stunned, but fortunately unharmed. I said DO NOT nder MY HUSBAND! Sirgia practically screams at them, her front foot encased an inch deep in the cracked tile of matching shape. Her parents blink owlishly like they are still processing what has just happened. Ah, yes. How could I have expected things to go a different way? Chapter 246 – Risk and Reward Chapter 246 C Risk and Reward The silence that fills the guest room is quite deafening. And how can it not be after the scene that has just taken ce? Both parties stare at each other with different expressions and emotions warring on their faces. Sirgia continues to throw furious res at her mother while the woman looks bbergasted. Although, the reaction is fairly warranted. I know my lovely wife very well, and she isnt someone who raises her voice at others, not to mention turns physical. Shes always been a sweet little cinnamon roll who needs constant reminders of how precious she is. All due to how the world has treated her, bringing her self-worth and confidence dangerously low. However, I can guess this might always have been the case to a certain extent. The pair before us looks positively stricken, and not in a literal sense. What shocks them more is most likely the fact that their timid and withdrawn daughter has actually stood up for herself and gone on the offensive. Okay, not for herself. And thats the core of the problem. As always, she barely reacted to her mother throwing shade her way, but the moment I was mentioned, she could not sit tight and listen any longer. While Im extremely proud of her fighting back the verbal abuse, its just something rathermon nowadays. And I dont think well be able to change it anytime soon. Or ever. That said, Sirgia clearly isnt done yet as she takes another step forward with her free foot, forcefully stopped by the other one, still buried deep in the floor. Is that really all you have to say to your daughter who has gone missing for Goddess knows how long? she continues to shout at the duo. Are insults towards my benefactor, the person who saved my life, and my beloved the only thing you cane up with? They dont answer, still stunned out of their minds. I dont care what you say about me, I never did, but you wont badmouth my mate in front of me, calling him things hes not just because you cant control yourself to keep your mouth shut for a second and listen to the exnation! Sirgia struggles with her impromptu snare, letting out a faint growl. If I knew it would be like this, I would have chosen to stay at home and never bother travelling half of the realm to get here. It certainly feels more like home there than it does here. And like a family. An actual family that cares. This? This was a mistake. I should have stayed dead Thats enough. I press onto her shoulder from behind, making my incensed lover flinch. She nces back at me, her stormy expression disappearing, reced by quickly growing anxiety. Smiling softly, I walk around her and get down to my knee. Bringing out a dagger from my spatial storage, I chip at the cracked floor, slowly digging her shoe out of the marble pavement. After making enough space, I pull it out and set it on the side, meeting her gaze. I dont linger too much, not wanting her to feel ashamed of her outburst, and move back to my position behind her. Both hands on her shoulders now, I poke her cheek to make her look forward. My gaze falls on her mother, who notices my attention. No words are spoken, but my calm stare brings her up from the sofa. The twodies face off for a good while, just standing there awkwardly. Neither knows if the other one is going to start shouting or throwing punches again. But, its the men who are the ones who seem to be aware of whats actually going through the heads of their women. Go. I give Sirgia a light push and she stumbles forward a few steps, ncing back at me over her shoulder. No more talking. Smiling at her warmly, I gesture at her to go on. She turns to the front and hesitates. And so does her mother. At that moment, they seem like carbon copies of each other, more simr than they would have thought. Then, the spell breaks. They both rush forward at the same time, crashing into each other in the very middle. Locking themselves in a hug so intense that I worry about Sirgia crushing her mother unknowingly, they tremble together, quiet sniffles beginning to tickle the air. Regardless of the words they used earlier, they w at each other desperately, seemingly unable to pull themselves as close to their beloved daughter or mother as they would want to. Yes. Thats how this is supposed to look. Sirgias father slowly approaches them from his spot and his eyes find mine. He doesnt need to break the quiet atmosphere to convey his gratitude, his gaze says more than any words ever could. Giving me a sheepish smile which feels like an apology for his wifes troubling disy, he nods appreciatively and joins the family reunion, pulled into the embrace right away. I think I know who she takes after more. Crossing my arms over my chest, I observe their happy moment with warmth filling my heart. They might have said many hurtful and rude things, but it was obvious from the beginning that they love each other deeply. Otherwise, Sirgia wouldnt be so eager to return and meet with them again. She has a big family back at the mansion, as she has said, so there would be no need for her to pay any mind to an abusive parental rtionship anymore. Yet, she was eager and nervous, in a good way, about this day. And honestly, who wouldnt be? Learning that their long-lost daughter is actually alive must feel like the luckiest moment of their life. No doubt they have assumed she was lost to them forever, leaving them so abruptly they had to remain with a lot of unsaid things, or things that have been said but were seriously regretted as the final words before the tragedy. You start understanding those things only after its a done deal already. Way toote. Ask me how I know. Sirgia stirs inside the group hug and suddenly yanks herself out. Her parents furrow their brows in confusion as she bolts away from them and smashes into me, burying her face in my chest, probably sensing my thoughts at the back of her mind. This little troublemaker doesnt stop thinking about me ever, even going as far as doing it subconsciously. I stroke her delicate hair as she sniffles into me adorably. It takes a while for her to stop clinging onto me and I get down to her level to wipe away the leftover tears. She beams at me shyly and presses her lips into mine with a loving kiss. I sigh softly, causing her to giggle giddily. Booping her on the nose, I turn her around and get up. I think we should start again, I say, looking at my future inws. As per my promise that I made shortly after meeting Sirgia, I have finally brought her back. I apologise for taking so long. Weve found ourselves in one mess after another. Plus, you know how she is, working her ass off until she copses to make sure her craft is nothing less than perfect. Lady Siriel shows a knowing smirk while Lord Giacolo shakes his head. It clearly runs in the family. Shall we sit down? I tip my head towards the set of furniture on the side. My suggestion is epted and we move to the undisturbed corner. Sirgia is reluctant to leave my side, but I sit her down between me and her mother, who instantly helps me out by pulling her daughter close and caressing her hair. Her father plops down next to his wife and keeps an affectionate smile on his lips as he watches two of his most preciousdies reconcile. You really could have said something her mom whispers softly. Siriga shakes her head. There was no way I could be allowed to Two pairs of eyesnd on me and she quickly notices the collective gazes, pushing herself up to put her lithe frame between me and her parents. Not like that, she adds quickly. Yes, for a long time, I physically wasnt able to reach out to anyone, but thats not the only reason. After finally regaining my freedom, things changed greatly, but not everything did. If I let the n know about my situation, they most likely wouldnt have done a thing. And if I messaged you, I have no doubt you would have rushed to me no matter what, ignoring the Patriarchs orders not to give in as it might be a trap. The man opens his mouth to respond, clearly wanting to refute her ims, but ultimately fails to do so, sighing heavily. His wife bites into her lower lip as their daughter must have hit the mark rather urately. No. That wouldnt work. No matter what I did, Sirgia continues. Ive been shamed. Went through torture. That already discredits me in the ns eyes. Im a liability. An unknown. The only option was to return myself and take my plea to the Patriarch. And thats what I was nning to do after fully recovering under the care of my saviour, at the same time working on a thing or two that might sway the public opinion into the belief that it might be highly beneficial to take me back in. That sounds quite tough, but I can imagine it being true. The Patriarch shoulders the responsibility for his branch, and sometimes that can involve rather difficult decisions. As heartless as it might sound, trusting the word of a captive can be dangerous. It doesnt look like they have a way of ensuring that the person who suddenly reappeared is telling the truth or is doing it willingly. Her parents share a look before refocusing on her. You keep using words like benefactor or saviour when addressing a Human. Lady Siriel gives me an uncertain nce. What exactly happened? Sirgias eyes drop to her thighs and I can feel her ufortable mood, cing my palm over her hand and offering her somefort. As I said, it was a trap, she responds quietly. ve hunters. They were tipped off. Or someone sabotaged the ship. I fell into their hands, losing all my possessions. They sold me quickly through an underground channel and I found myself enved. A rich Human bought me as a maidservant and I spent most of my time at his mansion. They eye me up again and my lover scoffs at them faintly. I became his poison-tasting tool but someone used an element we are immune to and he was assassinated, Sirgia rifies. As you can imagine, I was branded the culprit, no matter how much I swore it wasnt me. In a matter of hours, I was in an interrogation room, and in a matter of minutes, they had my confession. Convicted as a criminal ve, I was thrown into a dark cell to await my execution. Her father pales while her mothers face tightens with fury. Thankfully, my smart wife doesnt leave it at that or sparks might not be the only thing flying around in the near future. Thats when Master found me. She peeks at me over her shoulder, a tiny smile decorating her pouty lips. Beaten, maimed, filthy, broken. He stood before my cage and spoke Dwarvish to me. This shocks the mature pair greatly, like the very thought of a Human learning theirnguage is unheard of. Soon after, I was out. He negotiated with the very owner to buy me. The first thing he did after we crossed the doorstep was pull me into an alley and heal my wounds. Sirgia caresses the scar over her eye fondly. He took me to a restaurant and had me eat by his side. He bought me clothes and necessities. He offered me a massive bath and a room to call mine. And most importantly, he gave me a purpose again. Her expression grows sunnier with each memory. I was not well. My only wish was for the suffering to end. Once and for all. Yet he cared for me, giving me a workshop on the very first day. And hope, she finishes with a shine in her brown eyes. You were still a ve, Lady Siriel points out. Only on paper, Sirgia counters, leaning against me. Master freed me almost right away. The seal was gone, removed by his own hands. Everything else stayed, but it was for my own safety. If others knew I was his property, they would think twice before targeting me again. With the cor, I was able to go outside if necessary. Every girl under his care could and still can. Freed? You could have walked out at any moment? her mother asks, receiving a timid nod in response. And yet you chose to stay? Instead ofing back to us? Why? I can spot a tinge of rosiness sneaking onto my petite lovers cheeks as she ducks her head shyly. I fell she murmurs. Fell? The woman frowns lightly. In love Sirgia presents her with a full blush now. That frown turns to me, and its fairly deserved, things like Stockholm Syndrome clearly hanging in the air, or whatever it is called in this world. Its not what you think, Mother, Sirgiaes to my rescue. Master didnt influence me in the slightest. He did nothing. I was stillwfully his absolute property, yet he never did anything besides giving me ideas to work on between eating and sleeping. He never saw me as anything less than my own person, but neither as anything more. To the point where I was deeply questioning my own attractiveness. If not for one of my sister-wives rifying things up, I would have remained in that belief, unaware that Master was intentionally keeping himself distant so as not to hurt me more. One of? Her father blinks slowly at us. Cornelia would be Masters first wife if she didnt give up her spot by waiting for me to embrace Master before he weed her into the family. Even though I technically hold this title, she is the real deal, making sure things flow smoothly inside our household. Alongside everyone else, of course. Not to discredit anyone. Over two dozen amazing females are ensuring that Masters family thrives. And many morepanions, she reveals proudly. I dont think thats gonna help paint the proper image in their heads but its toote to correct. Ive been building up a fair collection of gazes since the beginning. Wonder if I can exchange them for some goodies after we are done here. Pity if they go to waste. If you were so happy there with your married life, why suddenly decide toe here? the woman questions, though without any malice in her tone. You dont do things without a reason. Something must have prompted you to act. Oh, we arent exactly married yet. Sirgia flushes noticeably, then folds her hands over her stomach. But You are expecting?! She gets cut off by her very surprised mother. No! My lover flinches a little. I would like to be, though Alright. I think we are getting a bit sidetracked. I chuckle warmly, patting her lovely hair. While this littledy might have gotten fairlyfortable at our ce, it doesnt change the fact that she does have a family waiting at her back home. And before she establishes her own, she wishes to make things right for future generations. Im sure it wouldnt be simple if she one day returned from the dead while carrying a child, asking for the baby to be recognised as her heir. No, it wouldnt, the man confirms. That would be equal to announcing that she ran away from the n in pursuit of a rtionship that she knew was wrong. And thats why we are here. I nod. Before any thoughts about continuing the line, Sirgia needs to regain her lost honour, even though it wasnt her fault she went through this hell. We came as soon as she was confident in her ability to do so. Honestly, this should have happened much earlier, but she never stops doubting herself, no matter how crazy her achievements get. Lady Siriel swipes a hand down her face with a long sigh. Yeah, thats Sirgia for you. So much trouble just because she couldnt just speak up for herself when needed. The person in question doesnt deny the ims, squirming against me with a trace of embarrassment. It once more shows how amazing she is. For someone this meek and gentle to survive such a horrible fate without ending up in a much worse state is a miracle. She is strong, just has a small difficulty actually believing that. How are you nning to clear your name, then? Lord Giacolo chews on his lip. This wont be a straightforward matter, regardless of how much endorsement from us you get. Im afraid our word might not provide much value. Sirgia straightens up, meeting their concerned gazes with a tad more confidence. First, by talking. Then, we will see. I dont have time to go through a year or three of supervised probation to prove my loyalty to the n. I have a lot of work for Master. Especially now that we are expanding here. And already made enemies. Who? Her mother tilts her head to the side. Stockhawkers, she reveals. Those merchants? Her dad strokes his chin. What would they want with one of ours? Not to mention a theoretical outcast. They have secretly appropriated my designs and are trying to monopolise the market with them, Sirgia says with a trace of anger in her usually quiet tone. What?! Thedy springs to her feet. Those greedy bastard vipers! Are their brains made of melted coins? Stealing projects from Forgegravers? Do they think we are a joke? Giacolo pulls her back down, taking her hand into his. Dear, I think you are forgetting who we are. A branch family. The main n wont be taking action just because a small trinket from the outer lineages has been lost. There are plenty of cases like that amongst the lineages. That changes nothing! His wife snarls at him. No matter how insignificant that thing is, it was hers! If they think they can hide their heinous activities just because its something minor they are greatly mistaken! Well bring their crimes to light even if its thest thing we do! Then you are going to be d to know that its a rather significant and revolutionary invention thats taking Humans by the storm. I smirk at her. And its already on Dwarf lips aplenty. One or the other. Sirgia lets out an amused giggle at my y on words which only confuses her parents. But, as Lady Siriel is opening her mouth to request rification, theres a knock on the door. We turn to the entrance and watch the maid who has guided us here peek her head inside. My Lord, My Lady, the Patriarch is expecting Miss Sirgia and her escort, the girl states. The porter was supposed to tip us off before the man of the household came back so that we could politely beseech an audience, but it looks like he had gone much further and already arranged it. Thats half of the battle won. Well need to convey our gratitude to the kind Dwarf when we get a chance. Rising from my seat, I help my tiny wife up too. Well, well have to continue this conversation in a moment. Some matters cant wait, you understand. A short break might be a good idea anyway so that everyone can calm down a little and reorganise their thoughts. Same ce after the audience? That will be fine. The man smiles at me gratefully. Well be sure to tidy up a little bit while you are gone. We wish you two good luck. Thats all we can do right now. Thank you, Father. Sirgia trots up to him for onest hug before we go, offering the same to her mother. We will seed. At any cost. Even if we have to flip the entire n upside down. Youll see. The faint fire in her voice shocks them once more, definitely not thatmon in their experience. Shes been switching between the usual meek girl and the new fierce littledy fairly often during this short meeting. But, as she said, we dont have time for a full heart-to-heart exchange yet. That wille after we secure a decent deal with the Patriarch. When she returns to my side with a cute blush, I rest my hand atop her shoulder and we head for the exit. Just as we are about to reach the door, the maids head snaps to the back and she yelps while disappearing somewhere to the side. We barely avoid getting smacked by the abrupt swing caused by an unexpected neer. A Dwarf girl with golden eyes and lush dark purple hair that goes past her shoulders pretty much bulldozes her way in. Two tiny braided locks rest against her front, which is covered in another maid outfit, simr to the ones we have seen around the n. Shes not as lithe as Sirgia, but decently lean too, though her hips and chest re a bit more. Her expression is full of worry, which morphs into visible joy at the sight of my stunned mate, then into grim resolution when she looks up at me. Sirgia is yanked out of my grasp in a sh, put behind this uninvited visitor. The young woman steps between us and spreads her arms to the sides as if barring me from approaching my belovedpanion, who is as bbergasted as I am. Take me! she yells out. I blink at her owlishly. Pardon? Take me in her ce! the girl pleads. If you release Sirgia, Ill voluntarily be your ve! Contract, seal, and everything! Ill do anything you want! Whatevers mine will be yours! My mind, my heart, my soul, my body to do as you please! I dont care what happens to me, Ill willingly fulfil your every wish, order,mand, or desire, if only you let her go! Please, I beg you! I can make a great ve, I swear! You will not notice any difference! If so, only for the better! Now, I think we have a strong contender for the surprise of the day if not the entire month. While Sirgia didnt say much about the ce she grew up in, I think she would have mentioned someone willing to literally throw away their very being to take her ce, save for her parents. If I wouldnt know any better, I could have assumed this is her big sister or something. Niel. My tiny mate tries to drag the other girls arm down. Listen, its a mis The woman named Niel spins around to face her. No! You cant stop me! Its your turn to listen! You are barely back! Im not going to lose you again! You have no idea how it feels to watch Sir and Madam agonise over your fate every single day! Over the death of their only daughter! No! You are staying! Im going! This seems to be something new to Sirgia as she is obviously uncertain about how to handle the situation, but her attention catches onto something and her brows furrow. What are you wearing? Her friend turns red, looking away. N-Nothing Lady Siriel approaches us and supports the backs of both girls. Niel has dropped out and signed for our servant. But, I think thats something you should discuss between yourselves in less of a rush. You go, my love, and Ill fill her in on what we already know. Sirgias mouth opens and closes a few times before she shakes her head and takes my hand. Well be back soon, Mother. I give her parents a courteous nod and lead us out before something else happens, dying our arrival in front of the Patriarch even more. Knowing our luck, I wouldnt put it past us to discover somethingpletely insane on our way there. We dont have the best track record for staying on the tracks. Thankfully, the maid who guides us doesnt hold any targeted malice for Sirgia or me, leading us back to the waiting hall as fast as possible. We take a jog there, just in case. If he is already expecting us, then every minute lost is a negative point for our case. And naturally, I dont want Sirgia to lose any more of them, even if I believe that she wont have any trouble earning lots of positive ones with her achievements. Arriving in front of the reception post, we share a quick nce with thepassionate Dwarf behind the counter, who smiles our way cordially. The maid fixes her uniform and pushes the gate open a bit, allowing us to slip inside. Sirgia takes the lead from there while I follow after her and the doors shut behind our backs. We find ourselves in a spacious private office. Its split into a few recognisable segments fully open to each other. To the left, we find afortable lounge with chairs, sofas, and coffee tables. To the right, we notice a charming personal library with some stepdders hanging around. Most of the interior is taken by the main area in the back, where the heavy desk stands, apanied by lots of other furniture holding a plethora of gadgets, trinkets, equipment, and also rewards or trophies. The Patriarch sits in the centre with his elbows atop the desk and his hands joined together. His ck hair is drawn to the back and tied into a samurai bun, fully uncovering his rather stern face. He wears what seems to be an interpretation of a military uniform with a sleek jacket of a dark amber colour. One of his eyes is hidden behind a brass te bearing some sigil, most likely the ns insignia. Judging by the edges of the scar peeking out of its edges, its notpletely cosmetic. As for his beard, it matches his hair and extends somewhere past his chest, split into three equal bundles tied near their ends, all pointing elsewhere with about thirty-degree angles between them. Sirgia Forgegraver greets the Patriarch. My lover presses a fist to her chest and briefly gets on one knee. I match the mans grim gaze and incline my head politely. Im an outsider so this much should be appropriate. Trying to suck up to him by showing too eager respect without any idea of who he is could be taken as dishonest. And if he interprets this as ack of manners, well just have to correct that wrongful assumption. So, you are alive, the Patriarch speaks up with a deep tone. And Ive already engraved your name in the family memorial obelisk. You are aware of how many years have passed without any word from you, yes? I apologise for the inconvenience, Patriarch. Please, allow me to reimburse the cost of correcting the entry from my own pocket. Also, I would like to give my full report before we continue this discussion. My story will answer many questions and clear up numerous possible misunderstandings, she responds with her gaze lowered, but not from fear. Sirgias voice remains steady and sure, which earns her a raised brow from the leader of her lineage. I have a feeling that this isnt their only meeting, and just like with her parents, this isnt somethingmon. And how much is your worth for you to make such an offer? He rests his joined hands on the desks surface. My lover hesitates a little, turning her head a tiny bit to take a peek at me, and I reassure her mentally that she has my full support in whatever she decides to do. A castle or two worth, Patriarch, she shares, evoking noticeable surprise. More if I would require to pool all the resources, not just my personal ones. I worked hard for a year beforeing back and I think it should be enough. After tapping his fingers against the wood for a moment, the man gestures at her to proceed. Go on, then. Lets see what you have to say. Keep it concise if you can. And so, Sirgiaunches into a full recap of her experiences since the day she left the n. From what I can tell, she doesnt hide anything from the Patriarch, honestly retelling all the events as they happened. Its tough to speak about the moment of her capture and the atrocities shes suffered after, but I do my best tofort her with a hand on her small shoulder. Soon, she brings up everything connected to our encounter and her life at the mansion, skipping only the most private elements and the true nature of her work for me. The man doesnt seem to mind, understanding that there might be pieces she wishes not to mention without my input, and at this second, this is an exchange between just the two of them. Still, she doesnt hide what happened between us and how things are right now. Keeping her story short but full of useful information, she reaches the end in about half an hour, bringing us back to her return. The Patriarch strokes his beard thoughtfully. Hmmm A clever brothel manager and a knowledgeable mercenarymander He observes me intently. Master is a man of many talents and a big heart, Sirgia further builds up my image. His actions saved plenty and helped many more. Even King Rossberg is indebted to him. Some of my creations reached his castle and became a staple element of the former queens day. Yeah. And night. Depending on when the horny hour hits her. Scrutinising me for a while, he refocuses on her. I could sense your honesty. Lets assume I believe your words. That doesnt mean everything is immediately resolved and restored to the state before your disappearance. Now, tell me, what is your wish? I wish to regain my rightful position and earn my title after finishing my journeyman pilgrimage, she states firmly. We are in the middle of the term right now, as you should be aware. I cant slip you into the program without showing obvious favouritism. After the necessary check-up, you can be considered a member of our household once more, but will have to wait for next year to join one of the courses again, the man says. Thats too long. Sirgia shakes her head. I will invoke the Heir Showdown. There should be enough candidates to host it after I spread the information about my request amongst my peers. That catches his fancy quite evidently. Regardless of the risk? He fixes his posture, a sign of full attention. There is no risk, she fires back, mes dancing in her resolute eyes. I will win. The Patriarch scrunches his nose as he dives into his mind, strongly stroking his covered chin. The earliest I can host it is in three days Im ready. Sirgia puffs out her modest chest. Without knowing the categories? A mighty frown creases his forehead. I prepared an artefact for every possible ssification, my genius lover announces without a hint of doubt. I mean no disrespect to others, but this is nothing more than a formality. You are that confident in yourself? The man hums. Yes. My talented artificer nods. But, not on my own. Only with Masters support and guidance. Thats the variable that will cause everyone else to lose. The progress that Ive made under his care is just too immense. Considering her statements thoroughly, the Patriarch finally sighs. So be it. We surely wontck applicants. Its not something I would advise, but I see that my opinion wont change your mind. Three days should be enough for the contestants to pick their entries. Ill inform you of the chosen categories as soon as they are selected. Keep in mind that they wont be made easy just for you. Please, choose the most difficult ones. That way, my victory will be quicker and the news of it will spread further, Sirgia continues her little taunts. But, they arent taken as an offence when the man chuckles mirthfully. I am saddened by what youve gone through, but it clearly helped you find out who you are in this chaotic world. Ill watch your future aplishments with great interest. Thank you, Patriarch. A small smile blossoms on her soft lips. Thats all for now. Return to your family. You must have a lot to say to each other after so long. We can take our time with this. The information on the Showdown will be shared with you shortly. He waves us off. Sirgia curtsies respectfully and we turn around. She passes me with a controlled but happy step and I cant help but feel immensely proud of her. You, on the other hand. The Patriarchs voice reaches our ears from behind and I nce back, finding his stern gaze on me. Stay. A look of concern shes over my short mates face as she looks between the two of us. I offer her an amiable nod and she nibbles on her bottom lip before leaving the office with much more uncertainty. When shes gone, I turn to the man once more. Lets see what this is about. What is it that you want? He gets straight to the point. Sorry? I dont conceal my confusion. You go straight for a death row ve, buy her out, heal her, help her recover mentally, shower her in gifts and respect, make her feel like she can depend on you with the most private matters, and bring her back to the n, to the family, which gives you an opportunity to meet its head without losing yours on sight. The man peers into me as if trying to read my very soul. What is it that you want for your good deed, Human? I see. Basically, whats my motive. This is too good to be true for him. I want one thing from you, Patriarch. I smirk at him knowingly. Take her seriously. Without waiting for an answer, which most likely wonte, instead reced by more questions and doubts, I leave the office too. Unsurprisingly, I walk into an extremely worried Dwarf cutie making rounds in front of the gate. Sirgia ms into my chest right away, burying her face in my clothes, her slender arms holding me close. What did he want? she asks quietly. Nothing important. I pat her head lovingly. You were incredible in there. Once or twice, I was starting to wonder if I didnt identally pick up a different Dwarf somewhere on our travels. My tiny wife giggles adorably. It was scary. But thinking of you helped, Master. Its all thanks to you that I can find the courage to stand up for myself now. Save for the fact that you are doing most of it for me, I tease her a bit. Thats not true Sirgia pouts and looks up with a totally unconvincing innocent frown. Sure, sure. I flick her on the forehead. Time to go. We have lots of exining to do. Speaking of which, who was that heroic girling to your rescue earlier? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!